《Divine Doctor, Sweet Wife》
Chapter 1: I Will Definitely Marry You In The Next Lifetime!
Chapter 1: I Will Definitely Marry You In The Next Lifetime!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The weather seemed to be rather gloomy today and the oppressive air could even be felt from inside the car.
Seated at the back, Gu Qingyao was lost in her thoughts.
It had been so many years and she finally made the decision to marry that man. She was extremely conflicted in the past but bliss overwhelmed her heart right now. Gu Qingyao knew that she truly fell for him!
What happened back then was not his fault and he has been making up for it over the past few years. Let bygone be bygones!
Gu Qingyao just alighted at the entrance of the courtyard and saw ady walking toward her.
Thedy was wearing a white dress and even though she was not young, she still exuded elegance and nobility involuntarily.
A beauty!
Immense jealousy shed across Bai Youran¡¯s eyes as she looked at Gu Qingyao who was more beautiful than her. Bai Youran sneered in disdain and scorned, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re in a pretty good mood! Ha! You can actually ept that you¡¯re marrying someone who once raped you. How magnanimous!
¡°No wonder. It¡¯s a blessing of a lifetime if a girl who grew up in the countryside like you could marry into a wealthy family like the Mo family. It¡¯s fortunate that he raped you back then. Otherwise, how would you have the chance to marry him?¡±
Gu Qingyao clenched her fists. This was once her nightmare!
As well as her greatest pain!
Bai Youran liked Mo Beihan but he did not. In order to have Mo Beihan, she did not hesitate to drug him.
However, Mo Beihan was unwilling and so he escaped. On his way back, he met her.
It was nighttime then and she was the only only one in the house. Her body was weak all over and she could not scream after being drugged by the mother and daughter, Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing.
Although Mo Beihan was under the influence of the drug, he still maintained a trace of rationality and could not bear to hurt her.
Just as Mo Beihan left through the door, another man entered her house through the back window. That wretched man¡¯s target was her as he wanted to tarnish her the moment he spotted her in the house.
She was powerless then and could not escape nor shout. Only she, herself, would know that fear and despair.
Fortunately, Mo Beihan heard some noises and returned to rescue her.
Only 15 years old back then, she had a mental breakdown from the shock of encountering such an incident in the middle of the night and passed out.
Afraid that something would happen to her again, Mo Beihan did not dare to leave and could only guard her by the bedside. He held out until the drug¡¯s effects disappeared and fell asleep in exhaustion on her bedside.
The sun had just risen the next day and things blew up!
Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing brought people to catch adultery in the act!
It was still in the seventies back then ¨C a special period where society was conservative, backward and filled with unrest. Rtionships between males and females were managed extremely strictly. If not for Mo Beihan who did everything in his power to take all the responsibility, she could have lost her life.
No one cared whether anything really happened between her and Mo Beihan then as her reputation waspletely ruined!
In the turmoil of the seventies, she lived in endless fear and despise from many.
It was exactly because of this reason that she had not been able to ovee this incident. Throughout her entire youth in that conservative era, those rumors were sufficient to drive her crazy. From then on, she was fearful whenever she saw men, including Mo Beihan.
Mo Beihan had been trying all ways to make up to her and after spending so many years, she was finally willing to ept him and marry him!
Bai Youran!
Gu Qingyao tried her best to stay calm and not fall for the trick. Bai Youran was intentionally provoking you!
Gu Qingyao smirked and looked at Bai Youran in the eye with a smile. ¡°Look how bitter you sound. You¡¯re extremely jealous of me in reality, aren¡¯t you? You wish that the person whom he raped back then was you so you can marry him, don¡¯t you?¡±
¡°You...¡± Bai Youran¡¯s face twisted instantly.
¡°Oh, right!¡± Gu Qingyao smiled even wider. ¡°I still need to thank you! Had you not drugged him back then, a countryside girl like me really might not have the chance to marry into a wealthy family like the Mo family! You¡¯re truly a great person!¡±
¡°AHAH! Shut up!¡± Bai Youran recalled this incident and was filled with jealousy, especially when Gu Qingyao boasted about this incident to her.
¡°Slut! Who are you? You¡¯re just a random girl in the countryside, yet you dare to marry Brother Beihan. You don¡¯t deserve it! Don¡¯t deserve it! Go and die!¡±
This time, Bai Youran waspletely agitated by the news of marriage between Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan. She charged forward and pushed Gu Qingyao abruptly.
However, behind her was a road and a car happened to pass by. Gu Qingyao wanted to avoid it but it was already toote.
¡°Yao Yao...¡±
There was a heart-wrenching scream. The moment before she was knocked down, she watched as the man who had been waiting for her for his entire life rushed towards her.
¡°Don¡¯t...¡±
¡°Don¡¯t...¡±
One ¡°no¡± belonged to Gu Qingyao while the other to Bai Youran.
They both meant for Mo Beihan to note close.
Bang!
A fierce crash sent the two people flying!
¡°No...¡± Seeing that Mo Beihan was knocked down too, Bai Youran screamed as though she lost her mind. Just as she rushed over, another lorry passed by and a shriek pierced the air.
Lying on the ground, Gu Qingyao witnessed Bai Youran¡¯s slim figure being thrown into the air from the impact of the crash. The lorry was transporting heavy goods and applying the brakes was already toote. The moment Bai Yourannded on the ground, the lorry rolled over her lower body.
The huge wheels ran over her thighs and directly crushed the beautiful dancer legs into a patty!
Simrly, half a side of her attractive face was ruined from the abrasion against the ground!
Gu Qingyao, who studied medicine from young, felt Bai Youran was probably not dead but her life from then on would be worse than death!
Disfigurement and broken legs!
As well as killing her and Mo Beihan!
There were surveince cameras in this ce! Ha ha!
At thest moment of her consciousness, she looked toward the man in front of her!
Mo Beihan was gradually losing consciousness and he grabbed Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand tightly!
¡°Yao Yao! I Will Definitely Marry You In The Next Lifetime!¡±
Chapter 2: Reborn Into The Seventies
Chapter 2: Reborn Into The Seventies
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Her head was heavy and she felt that there was a fiery thing on her body suppressing her that she could hardly breathe. The first thing Gu Qingyao saw when she opened her eyes was a pair of eyes that were filled with desire.
These eyes were fiery, lingering and filled with affection!
Gu Qingyao widened her eyes immediately!
Mo Beihan was above Gu Qingyao. Under the moonlight, her blouse was half-unbuttoned while her fair skin and alluring corbone caused him to lose almost all his rationality. But, he could not do this. This was his Yao Yao and he could not hurt her.
In the previous lifetime, it was this incident that left a permanent fear in Yao Yao¡¯s heart. Now that he regained a chance with her, he would never do anything to hurt her.
Mo Beihan did not know why he appeared here although he was clearly killed in the car crash but...
¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! Yao Yao, don¡¯t be afraid! I will not hurt you!¡±
He released her with difficulty and pulled up the nket to cover her up with only her head poking out.
¡°Listen to me. Don¡¯t scream. I... I will not hurt you.¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s body was on fire and every cell in his body was screaming to have thedy before him but no!
He must not!
Gu Qingyaoy on the bed and had not processed the situation.
What... was going on?
Wasn¡¯t she killed in the crash?
Why was she seeing Brother Beihan again?
Mo Beihan wanted to look for ice water to calm himself down. Seeing that he wanted to leave, Gu Qingyao instinctively pulled him though it was not of much use as she did not have any strength.
She wanted to speak but she had no voice either.
Mo Beihan was slightly more clear-headed after seeing her reaction.
Right!
He could not leave. Yao Yao was being schemed against this time and that bastard wasingter.
Indeed, at that thought, Mo Beihan heard a sound. In the blink of an eye, a thin and wretched man flipped over the window and entered.
Seeing that there were actually two people in the room and that Mo Beihan was standing at the door, he was taken aback and wanted to escape immediately.
Mo Beihan bolted over to stop him and gagged his mouth to prevent him from shouting. Otherwise, the surrounding neighbors would be rmed and things would be over.
The man screamed but there was no sound. Before he could react in time, Mo Beihan swung a fist right into his face.
¡°Bang!¡±
He copsed by the window from the hit and wanted to crawl up and escape.
Mo Beihan was under the influence of the drug and was not in his best condition, thus the man managed to flee. Fortunately, it was nighttime and the person could not tell that he was not in the right state.
On the other hand, Gu Qingyao finally regained her senses!
Wasn¡¯t this what happened in the previous lifetime?
She... she was reborn?
Mo Beihan was in difort all over. He took out a dagger and stabbed his arm fiercely, where he finally became much more clear-headed from the excruciating pain.
Shocked, Gu Qingyao wanted to say something but was unable to.
Mo Beihan looked at her andforted, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I was just drugged by someone. Doing this can make me more clear-headed. I¡¯ll be fine in a while!¡±
Afterward, he walked out wanting to search for some cold water.
Gu Qingyao wanted to pull him but did not have any strength. After Mo Beihan left, she was the only one remaining in the room.
Gu Qingyao never thought that she could actually return once again. Furthermore, the development of events in this life seemed to be different from the previous lifetime.
This was a good thing. Brother Beihan was still clear-headed but she could not let her guard down as Zhang Xiaohui would still bring people inter.
Gu Qingyao tried and realized that the interspace that followed her from the previous life was still present. Delighted, she hurriedly poked a few silver needles on herself and took out a pill to eat.
The Gu family had a medical knowledge heritage and she learned a lot from her grandfather in the previous lifetime. The drug that Zhang Xiaohui used on her was simply an anesthetic or whatnot from an ordinary doctor and Gu Qingyao removed it without much effort.
Hearing some sound in the kitchen, Gu Qingyao knew that Mo Beihan must have gone to search for cold water and she hurriedly got out of bed to look for him.
Chapter 3: Yao Yao, I Like You A Lot!
Chapter 3: Yao Yao, I Like You A Lot!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the kitchen, Mo Beihan was desperately pouring water all over his head.
Damn it!
That Bai Youran is simply shameless to give him such a powerful drug. So much time had passed but the drug¡¯s effects were still so strong!
When Gu Qingyao came in, she saw a drenched Mo Beihan sprawled beside the water tank.
¡°Brother Beihan!¡±
Mo Beihan was shocked. ¡°Who told you toe here? Quickly leave. Stay away from me!¡±
If this girl came over at this timing, wasn¡¯t it torturing him?
Under the influence of the powerful drug, his whole body was burning and his feet were weak yet he felt that his body was surging with energy. With a beautifuldy, who what more was someone he longed for, standing before him, this was simply a challenge of his tolerance.
Seeing that his footsteps were unsteady, Gu Qingyao hurried over to hold him and this was even more fatal to Mo Beihan!
Gu Qingyao¡¯s grandfather studied medicine and she had been learning from him since young thus there was a faint herbal fragrance on her. He smelt it many years in his previous life and the more he smelt, the more captivated he was.
Now that she was near, her soft and sweet smell was simply lethal!
¡°Hurry, leave. Yao Yao... I...¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s voice was hoarse and his eyes were filled with infatuation as he looked at Gu Qingyao. He liked this girl for his entire life and how he wished... to lunge at her!
He copsed on the ground and Gu Qingyao caught him. With the moonlight that scattered in from outside, he happened to see the girl¡¯s beautiful side profile, tiny ears and alluring neckline from his angle. Ultimately, Mo Beihan failed to hold himself back. He looked up and lightly touched her cheek.
Soft and fragrant! The touch is amazing!
The warm person in his embrace was well and alive, and not lying in a pool of blood after being knocked down by a car as in his memory. Mo Beihan was extremely content and he rested on her shoulder while whispering, ¡°Yao Yao, I like you a lot!¡±
At this time, Gu Qingyao had already taken out a few silver needles and inserted them into his body. Mo Beihan¡¯s body stiffened and rxed subsequently.
In his dazed state, he seemed to see Gu Qingyao smiling at him. Afterward, a pill was stuffed into his mouth and it melted immediately. A cool sensation began to spread out and the heat in his body faded gradually!
After such a long suffering, Mo Beihan was exhausted and slowly fell asleep in Gu Qingyao¡¯s embrace.
Gu Qingyao hugged him just like that. Under the moonlight, he appeared so young and unlike one who had been through many hardships as in her memory from the previous lifetime. They were childhood sweethearts and were a pair from the start. However, because of this incident, they were schemed against and missed an entire lifetime to be with each other.
If Bai Youran did not drug him, Gu Qingyao would probably marry him once she was of age, right?
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes turned icy. Bai Youran, Gu Ruoqing, just you two wait!
Gu Qingyao did not let Mo Beihan sleep for long as Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing would bring people in as soon as morning was here.
They were in the insanely conservative seventies presently and men and women rtionships were treated with exceptional strictness. It was still dangerous if they were caught like this.
As Mo Beihan was still thinking about something at the back of his mind and was not in deep sleep, he was awake once Gu Qingyao called him!
¡°Brother Beihan!¡±
The moment Mo Beihan woke up, he looked around his surroundings and was shocked!
¡°What time is it now?¡±
He hurriedly took out his watch and realized that it was four in the morning. A whileter, Zhang Xiaohui and the rest woulde in.
He crawled up hurriedly.
¡°Yao Yao, I still have something to do. Follow me home first, alright? I¡¯ll send you back. No one shall say anything about what happened today or it will be disadvantageous to you, understand? I will deal with that bastard. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡±
Chapter 4: It’s True That He Likes Her!
Chapter 4: It¡¯s True That He Likes Her!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao knew what would happen next, thus she did not object. Mo Beihan changed into some clean clothes, packed the luggage and brought them to the car.
This car belonged to his unit. His identity was special and although he was on leave now, he still had an assignment on hand which required the use of a car thus he was allocated one.
Cars were a rare sight in the seventies.
Even tractors were miserably few.
With Mo Beihan at the wheel and Gu Qingyao seated at the back, the two people left the ce immediately.
Gu Qingyao did not really sleep that night. She took out a nket from the luggage andid down at the back.
The nket was a cotton nket unique to this generation. The surface was made with an ordinary material that was much lousier than that of the nket she used in the previous life but she was extremely reassured as she hugged such a nket at this moment.
Rebirth!
She was actually reborn!
She changed the most miserable moment in her previous life and sessfully left the ce with Mo Beihan in advance.
The car left Linjiang City and headed toward the capital.
When he drove to a ce with no one, Mo Beihan stopped the car and came to the backseat.
Mo Beihan was excited at this moment as well. Looking at the littledy before him, he really wished to marry her immediately. However, his Yao Yao was only 15 years old right now and was not legal yet.
¡°Yao Yao!¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
¡°Yesterday night, I was out on a mission and got drugged so I behaved that way. Don¡¯t be afraid and don¡¯t tell anyone, alright? If any ill-intentioned people heard it, it will be bad for your reputation.
¡°Also, I will deal with the man who came in yesterday night. When you are back, just act as though you don¡¯t know anything. If anyone asks, just insist that I was worried that it would be unsafe for you to be alone there so I sent you home in advance. Got it?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded obediently.
¡°Yes!¡±
Recalling what Gu Qingyao did yesterday, Mo Beihan asked in confusion, ¡°What did you feed me yesterday? You brought your silver needles with you?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°Yes, I brought it. I gave you a medicine pill. I... saw it in a medical book and tried to make it.¡±
Mo Beihan was aware that Gu Qingyao studied medicine and had medical skills thus he did not suspect her words.
It was just a pity that if Yao Yao did the same thing in the previous lifetime, all the tragedies would not have happened.
This lifetime was different from the previous one, probably because he saved her from the scare thus she could be so calm, right?
In the previous lifetime, she could not even move and was even pressed on the bed by that bastard with ill-intentions. She fainted from the scare afterward and nothing could happen.
At the thought that she was immobile, a murderous look emerged in Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes. He will not let off Zhang Xiaohui and her daughter.
The matter was settled very smoothly; Gu Qingyao was not hurt and Mo Beihan rxed as well.
¡°You did not rest much. Hurry, catch some sleep. I will call you up when we arrive. We will eat something there first before heading back.¡±
Gu Qingyaoy down very obediently. Then, Mo Beihan covered her with a nket and caressed her head.
He must dote on and pamper her, this littledy, in this lifetime and not let her suffer anymore.
Although he was reborn into the seventies thatcked many goods, with the experience from the previous lifetime, Mo Beihan was confident that he would definitely let Yao Yao live happily.
The car started again. Gu Qingyao looked at Mo Beihan who was driving at the front.
It¡¯s true that he likes her!
Chapter 5: Revenge Is A Must In This Lifetime!
Chapter 5: Revenge Is A Must In This Lifetime!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The both of them live very close to each other. Since young, he had liked her and always viewed her as his wife. When he started working and earned a sryter on, he always tried to bring gifts back for her.
He gave her pocket money and bought clothes and snacks for her.
He really treated her as his wife from the bottom of his heart.
Yet, unexpectedly, he tragically fell for the schemes of Bai Youran and Gu Ruoqing.
In the previous lifetime, both of them paid a huge price because of this incident!
Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing publicized this incident everywhere and it was Mo Beihan who bore everything to protect her though her reputation was still destroyed.
The code of conduct was extremely stringent back then and because of this incident, he was punished, demoted and sent to do the most dangerous job.
When he returned after barely surviving, he had been doing everything to protect her in that period of time!
Nevertheless, this period of time was too disorganized and conservative thus she lived an extremely tragic life!
Everyone despised her. Theposition of the Gu family was unfavorable from the start ¨C her grandfather was andlord while her grandmother was the daughter of a capitalist in the old Shanghai. Thisposition could be said to be extremely terrible!
Because of her incident, the entire Gu family led a hellish life.
She was mentally unstable and had a serious illness where she was bedridden. Under the constant blows, she broke downpletely!
Gu Ruoqing! Bai Youran!
I will definitely make you two pay a huge price in this lifetime!
Gu Qingyao closed her eyes and began to search through her interspace!
She was extremely thrilled to be reborn and the fact that the interspace followed her excited her even further!
This interspace followed her for decades in the previous lifetime!
Around her ears was the sound of cars unique to this era and in her hands was a cotton nket also unique to this era. Looking at the wide range of supplies in her interspace, Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips tugged up!
She discovered this interspace half a year after the incident in her previous lifetime. The entire interspace was divided into two portions ¨C one was a storage of which time was still and could only store inanimate objects.
On the other hand, humans could enter the other portion.
This was a special interspace withnd and water sources but the interspace was not huge, with a span of approximately ten acres.
This interspace contained all the different herbs, fruits and flowers that she nted in her previous lifetime. There was even a house Mo Beihan and her built together and it had aplete range of living necessities.
After encountering that incident in her previous lifetime, everyone shunned her and this worsened the Gu family¡¯s already tough life.
She wanted tomit suicide but ended up discovering this interspace by ident.
Chapter 6: Rich Supply
Chapter 6: Rich Supply
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The time in the space was very different from the world outside. All nts and fruits matured within a short period of time. Family members always cared for her. Under their care, she forced herself to push through in order to bring more food to the family.
Food was the most scarce resource in the seventies. Many died from starvation.
The Gu family always could get equivalent food for the amount of work done due to the family¡¯s bad reputation. She could ensure sufficient food supply with this space.
After she was richer, she started to store all kinds of supply into the space storehouse. Mo Beihan was promoted and the Gu family was flourishing and left for the capital.
People in the capital all attacked her under envy as Mo Beihan cared for her. They mocked her with her nightmares, especially Bai Youran.
She did not like the capital and thus Mo Beihan would take her around the country as long as he was free. They went to explore different things and taste different food.
She bought a lot of stuff from elsewhere during the trips and put into her space. Some of the ingredients that her brothers needed for restaurants and foodpanies came from her!
That was a good way of saving money!
She liked to stock up resources in her previous life as she had no budget. Currently, the supply in her space was rich.
There were at least a hundred thousand kilograms of rice, fifty thousand kilograms of flour, thirty thousand kilograms of cornflour, ten thousand boxes of noodle. All the beans and coarse food could add up to be fifty thousand kilograms as well.
She purposely purchased all of them inrge numbers for her family¡¯s restaurants and supermarkets¡¯ uses. It was really cheap to buy inrge quantities from the origin of production.
Besides the carbohydrates, they were full of fruits and meat as well!
Mo Beihan brought her to Tibet by car more than once. They travelled around in arge lorry and purchased lots of meat. Together with some of the special local products, there were around twenty thousand kilograms.
They went to the countryside and purchased many chickens and eggs.
Eggs were in high demand for her family¡¯s foodpany, so she always purchased a lot of them. There were about fifty thousand eggs in the space storehouse.
Mo Beihan knew that she was enjoying the process of stocking up food and told her that the space might appear for a reason. Maybe it was going to be the end of the world or they were about to travel into the past.
He told her to stock up more. If one day they travelled back, her space could be used to raise an army or be bandits for once...
She was amused at that moment and enjoyed the stocking up process more.
She had at least two thousand roasted ducks. No one knew if they would travel to the past or face the end of the world soon.
She definitely needed to have enough food for all her family members and friends.
She had enough carbohydrates like rice and flour then she went on to buy all cooked food.
There were more than ten thousand little steamed buns as she purchased one steamer by one steamer; plenty of cakes as well. She even had a few hundreds of those popr types of cakes in stock for the celebration of family members¡¯ birthdays.
She had more than five hundred Szechuan hotpot and her favourite crawfish.
She bought a thousand kilograms of cooked crawfish and ced them in a stainless bucket as her family members all liked to eat. She could take out some as long as she wanted to eat.
The time in the space storehouse was static. All food was in their original states. No matter how long had passed, hot food would stille out as hot food.
Chapter 7: Back to Town
Chapter 7: Back to Town
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
All roasted chicken, grilled chicken, duck soup, goose soup, grilled fish, grilledmb leg, barbeque meat were purchased in hundreds. She did not need to worry where these foods would end up as her family owned hotels and restaurants.
Mo Beihan brought her to travel to the southern region and visited many nting facilities owned by fruit farmers. Some farmers faced difficulties in selling their products due to unforeseen situations. She spent 5,000 dors to buy thirty kilograms of oranges and 30,000 dors to buy around sixty kilograms of yellow peaches.
Yellow peaches!
They were sold at 10 dors per five hundred grams or higher in the capital. However, people there struggled to sell all those fruits.
Many people in the developed cities could not afford fruits as they had no savings at the end of every month. Fruits in the facilities here were rotten and could only serve as fertilizer.
She spent a thousand dors to purchase watermelons. She was really in love with how giant and sweet the watermelons were. The owner was even willing to let her take all the watermelons for free.
Two thousand dors allowed her to buy a countless number of cabbages. Cabbage price was dependent on the market demand. It could range from 10 dors per cabbage to a few dors.
However, she did not need to care about demand.
She could ce everything into her storehouse. Prices for ingredients like radish or winter melon could be neglected. The prices would be totally different when the restaurants use those to make dishes in the capital.
Mo Beihan also brought her to the sea and bought plenty of seafood like fish, prawns, crabs, seaweed and especially the crawfish. They were in high demand when summer came.
Though her space storehouse could not store any live things, she just needed to ice the seafood and they would never go bad inside.
The space storehouse was huge and could store many things. It was really worth the price to purchase things from their origin of production. In order to consume the supply inside, she opened a few restaurants and supermarkets...
Gu Qingyao closed her eyes and counted the stock in her space. In her previous life, Mo Beihan brought her to travel around the country and stocked up all kinds of supply. After stocking up for ten to twenty years, she had everything she needed inside the space, moreplete than a supermarket!
There were all kinds of clothes, shoes, bags, fabrics, all cooking condiments and seasonings. She even had special local products from everywhere in the country.
Gu Qingyao swallowed her saliva and suddenly felt the hunger...
Now she was in the seventies where food was always in shortage. It was rare to see meat and people were constantly starving.
There was plenty of food in the space that could be eaten right away. She even had cooked rice and porridge for her own convenience.
She really wanted to take out and eat now!
However, Mo Beihan was very vignt. She did not dare to do that with him at the side.
Never mind!
She was satisfied enough with her rebirth as her sufferings in her previous life had ceased. Furthermore, she managed to bring back all the supply.
Though a lot of the supply was sold, there were plenty of them left still!
She did not expect that Mo Beihan¡¯s joke would be the reality now!
However, it was not the end of the world or travelling back to ancient times. She was reborn in the seventies!
Her family would not starve anymore!
She took a short nap and reached the town after forty minutes.
Chapter 8: Untitled
Chapter 8: Untitled
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The town was less developed than the city, in a wrecked state.
Buildings were rare at that time besides those clustered houses. Only houses made of bricks could be seen in the town. Gu Qingyao could not adapt to the changes suddenly as she was used to the modern high rise buildings.
Mo Beihan brought Gu Qingyao to the state-run restaurant first.
They had not eaten anything since the morning, Yao Yao must be hungry.
Mo Beihan would not let Gu Qingyao suffer from anything in his second life.
A waitress walked forward when Mo Beihan just entered.
¡°Serve the people. What do you want to have,rade?¡±
¡°Unit is power. Do you have meat today?¡±
¡°Yes, we got around twenty kilograms of pork today. Most of it was reserved but there¡¯s still some left.¡±
Mo Beihan paused for a while and said, ¡°Give me one fried ss noodle with pork, pork rib soup, red braised pork, fried bean sprouts. Two servings of rice, ten steamed buns and twenty fried chive cakes.¡±
Gu Qingyao was not used to the mode of conversation but it was the norm in the seventies. She needed to reuse those phrases as well.
These things were necessary in the seventies.
However, she was then surprised by what Mo Beihan ordered.
¡°No... I don¡¯t think we need so much food.¡±
¡°We can take it away if we can¡¯t finish it. It¡¯s not easy for you toe to the town again once you¡¯re back. You still have other family members. It¡¯s rare that there¡¯s meat today.¡± Mo Beihan was concerned.
Even the state-run restaurant might not have meat everyday and it was not easy to get a share.
Yao Yao was too skinny. The Gu family could barely sustain their lives from Yao Yao¡¯s grandfather and father who were both doctors. If not, the Gu family could not even survive under others¡¯ oppression.
The Gu family still had hardship in sustaining the family, it was rare for Yao Yao to have some meat once in a year.
She was still a 15-year-old growing girl. He would not let her suffer from anything.
Mo Beihan went to pay for the meal straight away and brought Gu Qingyao to an empty seat at the side.
The dishes were served soon after they ordered. Gu Qingyao could not deny her craving when she saw the red braised pork.
Gu Qingyao med herself for such a loser as her saliva almost came out of her mouth when she saw the red braised pork.
Mo Beihan felt heartbroken to see Gu Qingyao¡¯s expression.
His beloved girl suffered so much in her childhood and suffered even more because of him. How hopeless was her life back then?
He would never let her experience any of that again.
¡°Eat when the food is still warm. I¡¯ll send you backter.¡±
Gu Qingyao was really starving. She immediately picked up the chopsticks and started eating.
A while ago, less than fifteen minutes after Mo Beihan brought Gu Qingyao away, Gu Ruoqing led her father Gu Yunshen and grandfather Gu Chonghua back, with a group of security people.
Gu Ruoqing and her mother Zhang Xiaohui took the lead. Their eyes were filled with contentment.
Little bitch, what can you do this time?
¡°It¡¯s at the front!¡± Gu Ruoqing said excitedly.
Chapter 9: Loving Father!
Chapter 9: Loving Father!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
However, the little yard was locked when they ran over. Both Gu Ruoqing and Zhang Xiaohui were stunned when they saw the lock. What...
Gu Yunshen frowned when he saw the locked door, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where is my Yao Yao?¡±
He was questioning Gu Ruoqing.
Both his father and he were doctors. They came to the city to treat a patient and intended to buy something.
Gu Ruoqing begged him to go together as she wanted to take a look at the city. She dragged Gu Qingyao toe along as well. Gu Qingyao, as a little girl, also wanted to buy something.
Gu Yunshen really loved his younger daughter and agreed. Zhang Xiaohui also wanted to follow and eventually the whole family came.
His father and he were called away at midnight as their patient¡¯s condition worsened. However, before the sun rose, Gu Ruoqing and Zhang Xiaohui went over in panic and shouted that there was a stranger in the house. They were terrified and asked them to go back.
Gu Yunshen immediately left for the house to save Gu Qingyao as she was still in the house alone.
Gu Ruoqing and Zhang Xiaohui were so loud that they even attracted security people.
¡°What... I really saw a man enter the house and Yao Yao was inside alone. I...¡±
¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How did you see it? You¡¯re saying that both your mother and you were not inside besides Yao Yao? What were you doing outside the house when the sun was not even up? Why was Yao Yao inside alone?
¡°Furthermore, where¡¯s the bad person? We¡¯re living in such a peacefulmunity and everyone here is so kind! What bullshit are you talking about?¡±
Gu Yunshen raged as he interrupted Gu Ruoqing¡¯s words.
Gu Ruoqing just wanted to ruin Gu Qingyao¡¯s reputation.
Gu Ruoqing was terrified of Gu Yunshen and immediately shut her mouth.
After Gu Yunshen finished his words, the security people all stared at Gu Ruoqing unpleasantly.
Before any of them could say anything, Gu Yunshen said, ¡°Beihan¡¯s car is gone. Maybe Beihan brought Yao Yao away. We can ask people around if any of them have seen them.¡±
Gu Yunshen was about to ask when ady came out from the neighboring house. She was shocked when she saw the security people. She only stretched out her head and said cautiously, ¡°Don¡¯t bother to look for them. The young man said he got something on. He will send the girl back home. You can head back after you¡¯re done with your stuff.¡±
He immediately shut her door when she finished.
Gu Yunshen sighed in relief.
¡°I think there¡¯s a mistake here. Beihan has been our neighbor since he was born. My daughter knows him. Maybe he got something on and felt that it was unsafe to leave my daughter here alone. So he sent her back first.¡±
The security people did not say much since the problem was solved. They warned Gu Ruoqing and Zhang Xiaohui to stop shouting or spreading rumors.
Gu Ruoqing and Zhang Xiaohui promised instantly.
After those guys left, Gu Yunshen turned back and stared at Gu Ruoqing. He was cold and indifferent.
¡°Since you like to create troubles, you should stay at home from today onwards. Don¡¯t even think of going out anymore.¡±
Gu Ruoqing¡¯s face was pale as she was scared by what her father just said.
Zhang Xiaohui wanted to say something but Gu Yunshen did not even bother to listen to her. He led his father back to the patient¡¯s ce and did not care about Gu Ruoqing and Zhang Xiaohui at all.
After they left, Gu Ruoqingined in rage, ¡°Mom, Dad is so biased towards Gu Qingyao. He doesn¡¯t even care about me.¡±
Chapter 10: Buy All the Goods for You!
Chapter 10: Buy All the Goods for You!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Yunshen, as a father, treated the two daughters in totally different ways.
Gu Qingyao was his treasure but he was very indifferent to Gu Ruoqing.
Gu Ruoqingined about how biased Gu Yunshen was but he forgot how her mother Zhang Xiaohui was also biased to her. Gu Qingyao, to her, was like an enemy.
The drama that happened today was nned by them.
They found a random gangster to ruin Gu Qingyao.
The Gu Family was having a bad reputation. If something unm happened to Gu Qingyao, she would definitely be condemned by everyone. She would never be that arrogant daughter in the family anymore!
However, it was such a pity that the n did not work.
Mo Beihan brought Gu Qingyao away suddenly and ruined their n!
On the other side, Gu Qingyao was full from all the dishes. Her stomach was finally satisfied.
Mo Beihan found her funny but at the same time, he was sad to see that.
After taking away all the remaining dishes, they left the restaurant.
But he was not in a rush anymore. They were safe from the city. The tragedy in the previous life would not happen anymore. Nothing would happen to Yao Yao as long as he remained cautious.
Mo Beihan noticed the clothes Gu Qingyao was wearing were full of patches. He then led her to the supply store.
¡°Why are we here?¡±
Gu Qingyao was excited when she was reborn. She wanted to go back home and visit her grandmother who had passed away in her previous life.
¡°Buy some goods for you. It¡¯s rare for me to get a leave and I¡¯m leaving soon. It won¡¯t be easy for me to buy things for you.¡±
Gu Qingyao did not say anything but looked at herself.
Actually, she got everything in the space, from food to clothes. It was just that she could not take them out.
¡°It¡¯s okay, Brother Beihan. I just want to go home now. Can we head back?¡±
She wanted to visit her grandmother immediately. In her previous life, grandmother passed away and was worried about her before her death. She really wanted to see her grandmother now.
Grandma was alone at home now and she definitely did not eat properly. She needed to go back now since she had taken away so much food. It was just nice for Grandmother to have a nice lunch.
Mo Beihan thought that she was terrified by what happened yesterday and that was why she wanted to go home. He did not insist anymore. He coulde any time if he wanted to buy goods for her.
¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll go to the food store to buy some meat so you can have better meals at home. It will only take a short while, okay?¡±
How was the food at the state-run restaurant enough?
She needed more food for her skinny body.
Gu Qingyao did not reject. Even when she wanted to take things out from her space, there must be such things in the outside world first. She could take out slowly but not all of a sudden.
They reached the food store soon.
The Gu family definitely would not be short of vegetables as everyone all grew their own rice and vegetables. Thus, Mo Beihan only aimed at meat.
The food store was only left with a kilogram of pork rib and a fish. Mo Beihan bought all and brought Gu Qingyao back to the Gu family, at the Qing River Brigade.
The Qing River Brigade¡¯s soil was more fertile so they were still rtively more fruitful. Their lives here were also slightly better than other brigades around.
However, it was really slightly better. No one in the seventies was able to live a good life.
Chapter 11: The Gu Family of Qing River
Chapter 11: The Gu Family of Qing River
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
This was a vi that an ancestor of the Gu family had chosen. After the war erupted and the situation became precarious, the entire Gu family moved here in search of stability.
The ancestor of the Gu family had been a majorndowner and all thend that belonged to the Qing River Brigade once belonged to the Gu family.
Later, all the family¡¯s property was seized and theirnd was distributed to the farmers.
The Gu family lived by itself on the margins of the Qing River Brigade, halfway up the hill.
Because their family was a bad element, all the other families avoided them and refused to stay with them.
Grandfather Gu, Gu Chonghua, was a majorndowner. Grandma Wen Ruyu was the daughter of a great financier in Old Shanghai. The two of them were considered to be utterly despicable because of their background.
Fortunately, Grandfather Gu had maderge donations to support the war effort and had continued to treat patients in the vige with his youngest son. This had allowed the entire family to continue to survive in peace.
In those days, doctors were rarely found in vigers. Many who fell ill could only wait for death. The presence of the Gu family¡¯s father and son in the Qing River Brigade gave themon folk there much peace of mind.
Mo Beihan drove the car and sent Gu Qingyao back to the Gu House.
When she saw the familiar cowshed, Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes turned red.
That¡¯s right, that was the cowshed!
Their entire family lived in the cowshed.
The Gu family was a bad element and after the founding of the nation, their property was seized. Grandfather and Grandma had been sent to this cowshed to undergo reeducation throughbor. They did the dirtiest work and received the smallest share of work points.
Grandfather and Grandma were old, and Father had been worried about them, so he had moved into the cowshed with the two old people. Their family had been in the eye of the storm then. Even if he had the ability to build a separate house, he also did not dare to make a careless move.
This was a time in which food was very scarce. Cows were the mainbor force during the busy season, so the cows led a better life than humans.
Although it was a cowshed, it was sturdily constructed of stone and brick and much better built than many of the houses belonging to the Qing River Brigade.
The Gu family lived next to the cowshed, separated from the shed by only one wall. The hay was kept on the other side of the wall, and the animals lived next to the hay.
The animals were some distance away from the Gu family and the hay was ced in the intervening space. This was not because the Gu family would be cleaner or suffer from fewer smells by staying a little further, but because the room containing the hay was better than the Gu family¡¯s room.
The best ce was given to the cows. The hay was for the cows, because they had to be well fed.
As for the Gu family, at that time, everyone wished they could move the whole family into the cowshed to live with the cows.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s heart bled as she recalled the past.
Mo Beihan¡¯s heart ached when he saw her red eyes. He thought that his Yao Yao had suffered so much fromst night¡¯s incident that she burst into tears upon reaching home!
¡°Yao Yao...¡±
Gu Qingyao only snapped out of her trance when he called her name. She quickly reined in her emotions, but did not have time to say anything before she hurried into the courtyard.
In the courtyard, her grandma, Wen Ruyu, was washing the clothes. She was startled to see Gu Qingyao return. ¡°Yao Yao? Why are you back? And so quickly? Where are your grandfather and your father?¡±
Grandma was old and her hair was almostpletely white. Her face bore the mark of the passing years.
Gu Qingyao almost burst into tears when she saw her grandma.
Her grandma had already spent her life worrying over the events she had encountered in her previous life. She had worried about Gu Qingyao¡¯s future, even up to her death, and said that Gu Qingyao caused her the most concern.
She and Mo Beihan had both been good children and they had clearly liked each other. But they had been manipted by others, and suffered terribly.
Chapter 12: Mo Beihan, I Will Definitely Marry You In This Lifetime!
Chapter 12: Mo Beihan, I Will Definitely Marry You In This Lifetime!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao tried her best to keep her emotions in check. She was already reborn, and many things in this life had changed. She must not allow her grandma to suspect anything.
¡°Grandma, Brother Beihan had to return to attend to some urgent matters, so he gave me a ride back.¡±
¡°Father and Grandfather were called out to see a patient in the middle of the night. Mother brought Elder Sister out while it was still dark, and I was afraid to stay there by myself. Fortunately, I ran into Brother Beihan and came back with him. I left a message with the neighbors. When Father gets back, he will know that I left with Brother Beihan and won¡¯t worry.¡±
When Wen Ruyu heard that Zhang Xiaohui had brought Gu Ruoqing away before daybreak and left Gu Qingyao there alone, she frowned. However, she did notment but said to Gu Qingyao, ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Where¡¯s Beihan?¡±
At that moment, Mo Beihan was entering the house to get some things. He ced the ribs and fish in the basin. Wen Ruyu did not see it but said a few words to Mo Beihan before continuing to wash her clothes.
Mo Beihan helped Gu Qingyao to bring what little luggage she had into the house, then followed Gu Qingyao into her own room.
¡°Yao Yao...¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at him. His face was filled with worry and heartache, but when he looked at her, his eyes were filled with tenderness.
When she recalled all the ways in which this man had been good to her in her previous life, Gu Qingyao suddenlyughed. ¡°Brother Beihan, should I repay you for saving me?¡±
Mo Beihan was shocked and somewhat confused by Gu Qingyao.
Shouldn¡¯t Yao Yao be frightened and terrified right now? Although she had changed a lot in this life, she had been as frightened as usualst night.
But Mo Beihan did not know that the young girl before him was no longer an innocent young maiden of fifteen. So many things had happened in her past life. Gu Qingyao had experienced much in her past decades of life.
Gu Qingyao felt that she had been a failure in her previous life, unable to emerge from the shadows of her youth. The more she refused to emerge, the more people mocked her for her past.
The truth was that if she had been stronger, she would have been a winner in the game of life, even in her previous life.
Bai Youran had been the beloved daughter of a rich and powerful family, but she had not hesitated to drug Mo Beihan in order to get him. Although this man¡¯s heart belonged to her, she had dyed and wasted her life.
She was killed in a car crash in her previous life, but at thest second, Mo Beihan¡¯s promise to marry her in her next life had struck her deeply. Having experienced life and death, she could now think clearly.
Mo Beihan, I will definitely marry you in this lifetime!
When she saw that Mo Beihan did not speak, Gu Qingyao reached out and tugged at his sleeve. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you want me to repay you?¡±
The girl was standing in front of him, tugging his sleeve. Herrge, liquid eyes glowed as they gazed at him.
She was stunningly beautiful. Her skin was especially pale and her eyes were lively. She had a pretty little nose and a pointed chin. Her soft pink lips were like peaches and absolutely alluring!
As Mo Beihan looked at her, his throat felt warm and his mouth became parched. But what shocked him was Yao Yao¡¯s present attitude towards him. Was he... mistaken?
Why did he feel that... Yao Yao was flirting with him?
Repay?
How could she repay him?
Chapter 13: Untitled
Chapter 13: Untitled
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
At that moment, Gu Qingyao was making Mo Beihan rather nervous!
Gu Qingyao smiled and tugged harder at him. ¡°Brother Beihan, if not for you, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to mest night! You saved me! Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to repay you?¡±
He had doted on this girl all her life in his previous life. When he saw that she truly was not frightened, Mo Beihan suddenly heaved a sigh of relief.
He held her hand. Actually, he did not dare to hold her hand. He only held her wrist through her sleeve, and said gently, ¡°Yao Yao, I¡¯m d you weren¡¯t frightened. What happenedst night was just an ident. Brother Beihan will deal with it. In the future, Brother Beihan will take good care of you and will keep you safe. Do you understand?¡±
Gu Qingyao lowered her head to look at him holding her wrist. She lifted her eyes and nced at him. Then she suddenly reached out both hands and sped his hand. This time, she did not do it through her sleeves, but directly ced his hands in hers.
She even shook them and said, ¡°If you say so, I will take you at your word!¡±
Her soft voice made Mo Beihan¡¯s heart itch. The warmth in his hand felt so real.
The feeling of being reborn was fantastic.
¡°Of course you can take me at my word. I will keep my promise.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Alright then, I¡¯m home now and you don¡¯t need to worry about me. I¡¯m not that timid. You go about your business! Come and look for me when you¡¯ve finished.¡±
Although Mo Beihan had suddenly sent her home, he had not really made a special trip to bring her here. He actually did have matters to attend to that had been dyed in his previous life.
Mo Beihan was relieved to see that Gu Qingyao truly did not seem frightened.
¡°I¡¯ll go then. Have a good rest at home!¡±
He really did have things to attend to. He had a mission to perform on this vacation.
Mo Beihan reluctantly let go of her hand and turned to leave. But before he reached the doorway, Gu Qingyao suddenly held on to him and said smilingly, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to repay you?¡±
Mo Beihan looked at her. A fire burned in his eyes but he did not say anything.
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°You saved me. How about I promise to marry you? Do you want me to repay you?¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes immediately brightened. Promise to marry him?
That would be great!
¡°Hee...¡± Gu Qingyao could not help butugh when she saw Mo Beihan¡¯s immediate response.
¡°But it doesn¡¯t seem too possible...¡±
Mo Beihan panicked. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it possible? Yao Yao...¡±
¡°I¡¯m too young!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
¡°I still have to wait for my older brothers to marry before it¡¯s my turn.¡±
Mo Beihan immediately grew anxious!
Did he really have to wait for Yao Yao¡¯s older brothers to get married before he could marry this girl?
Yao Yao had five older brothers and they were all unmarried...
Mo Beihan left atst with a heavy heart.
Gu Qingyao almost burst outughing when she saw his expression.
She had not realized how adorable her brother Beihan was!
Gu Qingyao turned and looked at the room that she had lived in since she was a little girl. The room was quite small. There was only a bed, a desk, a chair and a closet. Besides that, there was nothing else.
It waspletely differentpared to her living conditions in her previous life. But at that moment, she was still exuberant at being reborn!
She had been rather stifled in her previous life. She must lead a more exciting life this time.
She would have a proper romance and marry the person she liked the most. She would have a sessful career, with her family living happily and harmoniously with her. She would reach the pinnacle of her life!
Mhm!
That¡¯s what a reborn person should be like!
Chapter 14: Gather Our Resources!
Chapter 14: Gather Our Resources!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
By the time she emerged from her room, her grandma, Wen Ruyu, had almost finished washing the clothes and was about to hang them up to dry.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Grandma, are you hungry? I¡¯ll cook for you. Brother Beihan bought buns and red braised pork from the state-run restaurant but didn¡¯t finish, so we brought it back.¡±
Even Grandma Wen Ruyu could not help but look eager when she heard that there was meat. Wen Ruyu had lived well when she was young, but unfortunately had encountered times like this, and had suffered much in recent years.
In these times,moners only had a taste of meat at the end of the year when they killed the pigs and distributed the meat. Under normal circumstances, one needed both money and coupons to buy meat from the grocery store, and even then, it was not always avable.
If not for Eldest, Second and Third Uncle, the Gu family could not possibly afford to eat such things.
Because of the constraints of the times, even though the Gu family could afford it, they still seldom ate meat.
Wen Ruyu immediately smiled when she heard that and said, ¡°Alright, just heat up one bun. I don¡¯t eat much.¡±
Gu Qingyao entered the kitchen.
In the kitchen was a typical wood-burning y stove found in viges. By its side was a brazier. But the weather was warm and the brazier was not in use and was just sitting there.
Gu Qingyao added some water to the pot and lit the fire. Then she ced two buns and the red braised pork in the steamer to heat them up.
Knowing that her grandma was still outside, Gu Qingyao looked at the red braised pork she had brought back and seized the opportunity to add another tworge spoonfuls from her interspace.
She had lots of cooked food in her interspace. Red braised pork was one of them. It was rare for her family to eat meat, and she wanted to seize the opportunity to let her grandma have a little more.
After that, she took out about half a kilogram of pork ribs and added it to the pork ribs she had bought. She washed and salted them, then went to deal with the fish.
At that moment, Wen Ruyu came in and was shocked to see the pork ribs and therge fish!
¡°Did you buy all these? Wow! These items may not be avable even if you want to buy them. How unusual that you managed to get them!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°We were lucky today. We bought them at the grocery store. Only this fish and the pork ribs were left when we were there, so we bought them all.¡±
Wen Ruyu smiled, ¡°Wonderful! Salt them and when your father and grandfather get back, they can have some meat. That¡¯s a lot of pork rib! We can add some carrots and cabbageter and it will be enough for several meals.¡±
In times like this, resources were scarce. To everyone, meat, no matter whether it was fatty meat, lean meat, pork cor, or pork ribs, they all had to be braised with carrots and cabbage in arge stew so that everyone in the family could taste some meat and have a share of these coveted foods.
Gu Qingyao did not argue. In times like these, she could not change her grandma¡¯s thinking at once. Anyway, she had her interspace. In the future, she certainly would not allow her grandma to suffer!
Grandma had once enjoyed a good life. In the future, her living conditions would improve and she would naturally get used to it.
Gu Qingyao carried the fish to the well to clean it. By the time she had gutted and cleaned the fish, Wen Ruyu had already eaten and emerged. The red braised pork had been soft and tender, melting in her mouth. Wen Ruyu had beenpletely satisfied with her meal.
She carried a basket and a small hoe, and was prepared to work in the vegetable patch.
At that time, every household had a private plot which they used to grow some vegetables. These vegetables were part of the farmers¡¯ diet. Most familiescked food and only continued to eke out an existence by growing vegetables for half a year and melons and other vegetables for the other half.
When Gu Qingyao saw that, she said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go up the mountainter to dig for some wild herbs. Perhaps I can pick some mushrooms or fungus, and I¡¯ll also bring back some firewood while I¡¯m there.¡±
Wen Ruyu said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the firewood. You can¡¯t possibly manage it. You must be careful when you go up the mountain!¡±
It wasmon for the children in the vige to go up the mountain to dig for wild herbs. Gu Qingyao had also frequently done so in the past, so Wen Ruyu did not feel that anything was amiss.
Chapter 15: Did They Bully You?
Chapter 15: Did They Bully You?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Wen Ruyu left and Gu Qingyao brought the fish to the kitchen, covered it with ayer of salt, then left it there.
She looked at the oil, salt and other condiments in the kitchen and hurriedly added to them from her interspace. Then she looked in the household¡¯s rice jar. Many sacks of grain were in therge jar. At the top were the coarse grains ¨C some sorghum flour, sweet potato flour, dried sweet potatoes and corn husks.
Below was the rice, wheat flour, and some cornflour.
In these times, fine grains were very dear and very few could afford them. Even the Gu family, which was supported by the wages of several people, had a pitiful amount of fine grain.
There was less than fifteen kilograms of rice, and about ten kilograms of wheat flour. There was slightly more cornflour, about twenty kilograms of it.
Gu Qingyao knew that there was not much grain in the house. The autumn harvest had just passed, and the grain would only be distributed at the end of the year. At this time, some families in the brigade who were in more difficult circumstances would be almost out of food. There was not much left in the Gu household either!
After some thought, Gu Qingyao added two kilograms of rice, a kilogram of wheat flour, and two kilograms of cornflour. She also added a few dried sweet potatoes.
She did not have much coarse grain in her interspace, or at least, she only had a few types.
Food and other resources were abundant in her modern life, and her interspace was mainly used as a supermarket and to provision hotels and restaurants. In modern times, the only people who ate coarse food and grains were those seeking its health benefits.
It was not like the present, when they could not afford to eat fine grains!
After she had finished doing all this, Gu Qingyao took her basket and cloth sack and went up the mountain. Winter wasing and in order to survive the winter, the people here were all frantically searching everywhere for food.
Everywhere on the mountainside were people digging for wild herbs and looking for tree bark.
Gu Qingyao found some shepherd¡¯s purse at the edge of the field. Then she carried her basket and went deeper into the mountain.
The Qing River Brigade upied arge mountain which stretched over a huge area. In the deepest part of it was a primeval forest. The trees in the outlying region had mostly been cut down in the Great Leap Forward, but it had recovered after many years and the mountainside looked like itself once again.
The outlying regions were very safe and small animals like wild chickens, rabbits and hedgehogs could often be seen. However, these animals were not easy to catch unless one knew how to go about it.
¡°Elder Sister Gu! Elder Sister Gu!¡±
Gu Qingyao was about to head deeper into the mountain when she heard someone calling her name. She paused and looked. A few small boys rushed out of the nearby forest. They were about 11 or 12 years old, and they all carried baskets or firewood.
Children of these ages were all working. They could only have afortable winter if they had sufficient firewood.
The child leading the pack was called Goudan. His surname was Chen, but had no other name, so everyone called him Goudan.
Chen Goudan was 12 years old. His father had died of an illness a few years ago. His mother had abandoned them and run away to marry someone else. He had a 6-year-old sister. The year this happened, his sister was still a newborn, and their grandparents had pitied them and taken them in for a few years.
Last year, their grandparents had passed away, one after another, so he was left to bring up his sister alone.
The rooms in their house were mostly upied by their Eldest Uncle¡¯s family. The two children lived with their Eldest Uncle¡¯s family and were treated like ves.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s smile was very gentle. ¡°Goudan, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Chen Goudan lifted his eyes to look at Gu Qingyao¡¯s face and wavered when he saw her smiling face. She was so pretty!
Elder Sister Gu must be the prettiest girl in the entire brigade.
¡°Elder Sister Gu, did Gu Ruoqing and the others bully you? I saw her speaking to Elder Sister yesterday, something about how you should wait and see, she would force you to leave the Gu Family in the future. Did they bully you?¡±
Chapter 16: Brother Beihan Will Find Whatever I Want to Eat!
Chapter 16: Brother Beihan Will Find Whatever I Want to Eat!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The elder sister he referred to was his eldest uncle¡¯s daughter, Chen Honghua. She was cunning, wily, and ignorant, and Gu Ruoqing¡¯s good friend.
Gu Qingyaoughed and said, ¡°Nothing happened. They can¡¯t bully me. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m fine?¡±
Chen Goudanughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the city yesterday? I saw Elder Brother Mo¡¯s car return today. Did youe back with Elder Brother Mo? That car is awesome! Elder Brother Mo is great!¡±
His eyes shone as he spoke. All boys liked cars and this child¡¯s eyes were filled with hero-worship.
¡°With Elder Brother Mo around, they certainly won¡¯t get their way.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to me. But you must take care of yourself and your younger sister, do you hear me?¡±
Chen Goudan hurriedly said, ¡°I will certainly take good care of my younger sister!¡±
But he did not mention himself.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s heart ached as she looked at the sallow, skinny child standing before her. The few children around them had run off and she seized the opportunity to take four eggs from her interspace, and hand them to him.
These were real bird eggs. They were very small and had already been cooked, so they could be eaten straight away.
In the vige, chicken eggs were very precious. Even if she gave them to him, he would not take them.
But many children loved to rob nests and bird eggs were moremonly found instead.
¡°For you. They¡¯re already cooked. Bring them back and give your younger sister two of them. Don¡¯t be reluctant to eat them. They¡¯re only safe in your stomach. Understand?¡±
If he brought them back, and Chen Honghua saw them, not only would he and his younger sister not get to eat them, they would be beaten.
Chen Goudan nced at them and shook his head. ¡°Elder Sister Gu, you eat them yourself! I... I can¡¯t take them!¡±
¡°Your Elder Brother Mo got these thest time he went up the mountain. He gave me a few, but I still have some more! He has been home recently, so he has many opportunities to go up the mountain! If I want to eat more, I can just get them from him. You take them!¡±
Chen Goudan took them atst because Gu Qingyao mentioned his younger sister. His 6-year-old sister had never eaten such wonderful things since she was born. When he thought of her, he did not have the courage to refuse anymore.
¡°Thank you, Elder Sister Gu!¡±
After bidding Chen Goudan goodbye, Gu Qingyao took her basket and climbed over the small hill. A small stream flowed at the bottom of the slope, on the opposite side of the hill.
This ce was further from the perimeter and almost nobody came here, hence there were more wild chickens here.
Along the way, Gu Qingyao set several traps, hoping to catch a few small animals. In her previous life, she had learnt many of these tricks in her travels with Mo Beihan. So she managed to set them easily.
Also, she was not afraid to go so far alone because she was a good fighter.
In her previous life, she felt insecure after what had happened. So she had forced herself to learn to fight. A few cousins in her family had all been trained and were adept at fighting.
Later on, she had followed Mo Beihan around the country, and had learnt many things. As a result, although Gu Qingyao was now out by herself, she was not at all worried about encountering bad people.
It was already autumn and it was colder inside the forest. The little stream before her was narrow, at most three or four meters wide at its broadest point. At some ces, it was only two meters wide. The stream varied in depth at different points.
She went around setting traps, then went to the stream to catch fish.
Fish and prawns could still be found in small rivers and some drains, unlike inter years, when they would be killed by pollution.
Chapter 17: This Is His Wife, He Must Care For Her!
Chapter 17: This Is His Wife, He Must Care For Her!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The autumn harvest was over and the grain had been harvested but had not been dried. In fact, some of it had not been threshed. So all the men in the Qing River Brigade were still busy. Many of the women and children who were not involved in the harvest were busy in their private plots, or searching for wild herbs in preparation for winter.
Gu Qingyao took out the small fishing from her interspace and followed the stream. She found several spots in which the water was deeper. After a busy three hours, she had only caught ten over kilograms of fish.
They were all small fish. Thergest was only palm-sized and did not even weigh one kilogram.
There were a few that were half the size of her palm, and the remainder were even smaller.
Gu Qingyao took two palm-sized grass crap from her interspace, followed by seven or eight fish about half the size of her palm.
She did not dare to take out any bigger fish. It was impossible to find big fish in a stream like that.
She cleaned the small fish on the riverbank, releasing the especially small ones into the water. She had only about ten kilograms of fish left. By the time she gutted them, there was even less.
After she kept all these things in her interspace, she went around looking for wild herbs, mushrooms, and fungus.
Two hourster, the sun was setting. Gu Qingyao picked up her things and prepared to go home.
She took a look at the traps by the stream and found that she had been lucky enough to trap a wild chicken.
Gu Qingyao looked at the items in her hand, and took half a basket of wild herbs from her interspace. She had wild herbs and the like in her interspace, which she had happened to acquire on her travels in her previous life.
Then she took out two kilograms of wild mushrooms and a kilogram of fresh fungus. Lastly, she took out arge bunch of shepherd¡¯s purse and ced them together with the shepherd¡¯s purse that she had dug out earlier. Now she had enough to make a batch of dumplings when she got back!
After some thought, she brought out twenty over wild chicken eggs, then contentedly brought all these things back.
She had just climbed the hill when she heard a familiar voice call, ¡°Yao Yao!¡±
Gu Qingyao turned and saw Mo Beihan¡¯s tall figure. He held two wild chickens and a fat rabbit in his hands, as well as two bundles of firewood.
A faint smile appeared on Gu Qingyao¡¯s face. ¡°Brother Beihan, what a coincidence!¡±
The sun was setting and thest rays fell on her face. She looked so warm and weing that Mo Beihan fell into a trance. He had seldom seen such a smile on Yao Yao¡¯s face.
Especially Yao Yao at this age.
At this stage in their previous lives, she had been surrounded by suffering. She had never smiled.
Mo Beihan walked over and handed a chicken and the rabbit to Gu Qingyao. ¡°Bring this back and eat it slowly. Take care of your health.¡±
The reborn Mo Beihan¡¯s deepest wish was to present Gu Qingyao with all sorts of good things.
Gu Qingyao looked at the items and refused. ¡°I don¡¯t need them. Your family needs them. You should bring them back to Auntie! Chengrui and Chengxu are growing fast and also need to eat meat. Have you settled everything?¡±
Mo Chengrui and Mo Chengxu were the sons of Mo Beihan¡¯s elder brother, and his nephews.
Mo Beihan¡¯s elder brother had left many years ago, but had died in the line of duty. They had not even recovered his body. He only left his two sons who were raised by their grandmother.
Their mother had remarried and moved to the city, abandoning them.
Mo Beihanughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve settled everything. Now that I¡¯m back, I went up the mountain to take a look and was lucky enough to get these!¡±
¡°They¡¯re young fellows and pretty tough! But you¡¯re so thin, you need to take care of yourself. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m home now and I¡¯ll hunt every day. They¡¯ll have plenty of meat. Be good and take this back.¡±
Mo Beihan handed the things over and insisted that Gu Qingyao bring them back. This was his fianc¨¦e. Of course, he had to take care of her!
Chapter 18: If You Don’t Work, You Won’t Eat (1)
Chapter 18: If You Don¡¯t Work, You Won¡¯t Eat (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao¡¯s bright ck eyes looked at the game in Mo Beihan¡¯s hand, then she nced at Mo Beihan and smiled. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll take them! But you bring these back.¡±
As she spoke, Gu Qingyao took out some of the wild herbs, poured out half the mushrooms, and gave him ten of the pheasant eggs.
Of course, Mo Beihan refused to take them.
¡°No need. You¡¯ve worked very hard to get all these. You should bring them back and eat them. If my family needs them, I¡¯ll get some tomorrow.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s beautiful eyes red at him. ¡°I told you to take them, so you should take them. Didn¡¯t you say you would take care of me? Then why don¡¯t you listen to me at all?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
¡°Can you really bear to refuse my gifts?¡±
Her words caused Mo Beihan¡¯s heart to beat faster. He looked at the beautiful girl standing before him, then nced at the items in her hand. He immediately wanted to bring them back home, cook them and eat them.
Atst, Mo Beihan obediently took them, his heart filled with tenderness.
Gu Qingyao took a cloth sack from her interspace and bundled everything together for him. Then the two went their separate ways home.
When she got home, Gu Qingyao realized that her grandfather and father had returned.
It looked like they had just arrived at home, and were resting in the courtyard. They had walked back from town,
¡°Grandfather, Father, you¡¯re back!¡±
Gu Chonghua and Gu Yunshen raised their heads. They were about to speak when they heard a shocked exmation from Gu Ruoqing, who was in the kitchen. ¡°Wow! There¡¯s red braised pork, and so many pork ribs! Mom,e and eat the red braised pork!¡±
When Zhang Xiaohui, who was in the courtyard, heard there was meat, she immediately rushed into the kitchen.
Gu Qingyao frowned and followed her into the kitchen. She found mother and daughter standing next to the stove, using chopsticks to stuff red braised pork into their mouths as fast as they could. Their mouths shone with grease. They looked like two hungry ghosts who had been reborn.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
Gu Qingyao asked angrily as she took the red braised pork away, refusing to let the mother and daughter eat it.
Gu Ruoqing raged, ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯ve hurried home from town and are dead tired. Didn¡¯t you also take the opportunity to secretly eat red braised pork while we were gone? You better hand it over.¡±
Gu Qingyao refused andughed coldly. ¡°We ate the pork this morning at the state-run restaurant when Mo Beihan sent me back. We couldn¡¯t finish it, so we brought the rest back. The red braised pork is tender and should be reserved for our grandparents. We¡¯ll be eating dinner soon, why are you eating this now?¡±
Wasn¡¯t Grandfather also tired from his trip?
He was still resting outside now!
If she had note in and stopped them, this mother and daughter would have definitely eaten all the red braised pork.
Of course, Gu Qingyao did not care about this small bit of meat. But she had a poor opinion of this mother and daughter.
Gu Ruoqing waszy and greedy. Although she lived in a vige, she put on delicate airs, as if she was a young city girl. She loved topare herself with the girls in the city.
Zhang Xiaohui was the same ¨Czy and greedy. In her previous life, the two of them had caused her much suffering. Gu Qingyao was not so good-hearted as to give them anything good to eat.
¡°You... Grandfather is so tired that he¡¯s resting outside. He can always eat tonight. As for Grandma, the two of you have definitely eaten some of it for lunch, so now it¡¯s our turn to eat. Hand it over.¡±
Gu Qingyao was enraged by these self-righteous words.
¡°No. You¡¯re sozy when ites to work, but when ites to eating meat, you expect a fair share. I¡¯ve dug up lots of wild herbs. You go wash the wild herbs and start the fire. Otherwise, you shouldn¡¯t expect to have anything to eat.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui hated Gu Qingyao and when she saw that Gu Qingyao dared to shout at her daughter, she was livid.
¡°How dare you use that tone? She¡¯s your elder sister, you...¡±
Chapter 19: If You Don’t Work, You Won’t Eat (2)
Chapter 19: If You Don¡¯t Work, You Won¡¯t Eat (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°What is everyone quarreling about? Why are you snacking when it¡¯s not yet time to eat?¡± Gu Yunshen interrupted Zhang Xiaohui before she could finish her sentence.
When Gu Yunshen heard themotion over there, he knew that Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing would bully Gu Qingyao, so he went over to take a look.
As the only able-bodied male in the family, Gu Yunshen spoke with authority. Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing did not dare say anything after being reprimanded by Gu Yunshen.
However, their eyes brightened when they saw the game that Gu Qingyao had brought back!
¡°Pheasant, and a rabbit!¡± Gu Ruoqing was surprised and delighted. She hade home to discover the red braised pork, and also a heap of pork ribs which had not yet been cooked. Now, she saw two pheasants and a plump rabbit. There was so much meat!
It was more meat than they normally ate in a year!
Gu Yunshen was also stunned when he saw the things that Gu Qingyao had brought back!
¡°Yao Yao, where are these things from? Why is there so much?¡±
Gu Qingyao put down the red braised pork before replying. ¡°I found the wild herbs and the mushrooms myself. I caught one of the pheasants, and Brother Beihan gave me the rest.¡±
¡°I ran into him on my way home and he gave me a pheasant and a rabbit. I gave him some wild herbs, about two kilograms of mushrooms, as well as ten pheasant eggs.¡±
Gu Yunshen nodded and did not say anything.
Their family was on good terms with Mo Beihan¡¯s family. Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan had grown up together and were good friends.
Whenever Mo Beihan came back to visit his family, he always brought something for Yao Yao. When his own nephews came back, they would always give something to the Mo family. This had been their practice for many years.
Gu Yunshen said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s great, I¡¯ll put this away. You...¡±
Gu Yunshen raised his head and nced at Zhang Xiaohui. ¡°Hurry up and prepare the meal. Heat up the red braised pork. Then make some brown rice porridge and add some wild herb pancakes.¡±
Gu Yunshen had to be detailed with his instructions because he understood Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s personality all too well. She waszy, greedy, andpletely indifferent to the welfare of others. If he did not spell it out, she would finish all the fine grain in the house.
Finally, Gu Yunshen took the game and went out after directing Gu Ruoqing to help Wen Ruyu in the fields. Zhang Xiaohui remained in the kitchen to help Gu Qingyao light the fire and prepare dinner.
The brown rice was ced in a pot and left to boil. Gu Qingyao rinsed a portion of wild herbs and chopped them coarsely before mixing them with two types of flour. When the small pot was hot, she ced the red braised pork in it to heat. The red braised pork was oily and she used it to grease the pot so that the pancakes would also have some oil.
There were only six medium-sized pancakes. Besides that, there were two white flour buns steaming in the big pot for Grandfather and Grandma.
They were old and could not manage the coarse grain.
The white flour buns were made of fine wheat flour, mixed with only a little cornflour. They were a rare find.
Even the buns in the state-run restaurant were seldom made purely of white flour. Usually, they were made of two or three different types of flour, mixed together.
After that, Gu Qingyao added a dish of dried radish, and that was dinner. Farmers ate a simple dinner. There was meat tonight, so no one would feel that the meal was inferior.
Because at this time, many people were going hungry.
When the dishes were ced on the table, Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing fought for the meat. They were so busy they did not even bother to eat the porridge or the pancakes, but focused on stuffing meat into their mouths. The rest could not bear to even look at them.
Gu Qingyao felt disgusted when she saw that their mouths were all greasy, but they were still frantically stuffing their faces.
Chapter 20: If You Don’t Work, You Won’t Eat (3)
Chapter 20: If You Don¡¯t Work, You Won¡¯t Eat (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
She did not eat much, just half a pancake, and a few mouthfuls of porridge.
The red braised pork had been polished off. If Gu Qingyao had not quickly taken a few more pieces for Grandfather and Grandma, most of it would have gone into Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing¡¯s stomachs.
After dinner, Gu Ruoqing vanished. She had gone out to y.
Zhang Xiaohui was in the kitchen washing the dishes, scraping pots, and boiling water to wash their feet because her father had forced her to. Usually, either Gu Qingyao or Grandma Wen Ruyu attended to these things. Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Qingyao acted like they were the family ancestors.
Gu Qingyao returned to her room and thought for a while before searching through the warehouse of her interspace for some wool.
She had collected these in her previous life, and still had plenty. So she took out some ck wool to knit a sweater for Mo Beihan. He would have to leave after his furlough came to an end. She would finish knitting it so that he could take it with him.
Then she remembered that she had plenty of time in her interspace. She could probably knit several sweaters before Mo Beihan left!
The sky gradually darkened. Most farmers went to bed early because kerosene was too expensive, and they could not afford it.
After everyone slept, Gu Qingyao took her wool and entered her living interspace.
The fact that her interspace was divided into two portions was perfect for Gu Qingyao.
One part was used as a warehouse to store goods, while she could freely enter the other half, which was the living interspace. The ten acres ofnd in the living interspace included a natural pond. A small row of houses stood by the pond.
For the sake of convenience, the houses there had all been constructed outside, and were the kind of temporary houses that construction workers lived in at the construction site.
However, she had used good materials and had them made to order, so that their exterior was much prettier.
They looked just like small vis that could be found in viges, and were particrly rustic and idyllic.
Gu Qingyao had ced a rocking chair under a cherry tree next to the pond. She sat there to knit and when she grew tired of it, she pottered around her fruit trees and plucked the ripe fruits.
After that, she carefully inventoried the resources in her interspace and recorded them in a book. Then she recalled in detail the events and people she had encountered recently, and nned for the future. Only then did she rest.
Gu Qingyao rose early the next morning, prepared to go to the kitchen to make breakfast. But when she entered the kitchen, she realized that much of the meat in the kitchen was missing.
A portion of the pork ribs had disappeared. Approximately three kilograms of the fish she had caught yesterday was gone. Thergest fish were still there, probably because it would be too obvious if she took them. So she had only taken the medium-sized ones.
Six whole buns were missing from the kitchen shelf. There had been ten left, and now she had taken six of them.
Gu Qingyao ground her teeth in anger. Zhang Xiaohui was a despicable wretch!
She must have taken them to supplement her natal home.
Gu Yunshen happened to wake up at the same time. He saw Gu Qingyao standing in the kitchen and said, ¡°Yao Yao, why are you up so early?¡±
Gu Ruoqing had also risen early and happened to enter the kitchen at the same time. When she saw Gu Yunshen emerge, she immediately stopped and said, ¡°Father, I have to go out!¡±
Then she hurriedly fled the house.
This was not the busy season, and there was no morning meal, so she did not want to linger at home where she would have to work.
When he heard Gu Ruoqing¡¯s voice, Gu Qingyao immediately turned and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±
She lunged for Gu Ruoqing and caught hold of her.
¡°Don¡¯t you dare run out. You stay here and work. You¡¯ve been a freeloader all your life. The Gu family hasn¡¯t raised you to y all day at your age. Tidy the courtyard and wash everyone¡¯s dirty clothes from yesterday. Then wash the radish sprouts. If you don¡¯t finish everything by the end of the morning, you won¡¯t get any lunch!¡±
Chapter 21: Give You A Slap!
Chapter 21: Give You A p!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°What can you do if I don¡¯t let you go? Your mother has been continuously using our home supplies to help out with her own family and raise a bunch of parasites. I barely managed to get some pork ribs and fish back yesterday but good for her! She secretly brought them to her family! Ha!¡±
¡°Sure! Doesn¡¯t she like to raise that side? From now on, everything she stole will be deducted from you and your mother¡¯s food ration. Every time she helps her family, I will get it back from you. Hurry and work or you can just dream on for having lunch.¡±
Gu Ruoqing was stunned!
Her mother brought all the meat to Grandmother¡¯s?
Hurry and take a look in the kitchen. Those are meats!
Gu Yunshen frowned slightly after hearing that and followed them in as well.
As Gu Ruoqing stared at those pork ribs, Gu Qingyao named, ¡°About five hundred grams of pork ribs and at least one thousand five hundred grams of fishes are missing. Some mushrooms are missing as well. It must be that she took to the Zhang Family.¡±
Gu Ruoqing puckered her lips, evidently dissatisfied with her mother¡¯s action. Her mother had always been biased towards her grandmother ¨C she constantly gave delicious foods from home to the Zhang family for her grandfather, grandmother, uncles and cousins. Sometimes, she had not even eaten those delicacies and her mother had already taken it away.
This time, Grandfather Gu walked in from the courtyard with a basket on his back. Elderlies like him slept little and woke up very early.
Grandfather Gu and Grandmother Gu had to raise cows for the brigade as part of their reformation. Cows were used for ploughingnds annually and were treated better than humans. Thus, Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu were very meticulous in their work.
However, Gu Chonghua felt extremely sorry for his wife. Before the day broke, he was already up to feed the cows but Wen Ruyu was only up after hearing the noise in the courtyard. Everyone in the Gu family was now in the kitchen.
After knowing what happened, Wen Ruyu¡¯s stomach ached from anger and she went out to groan loudly!
How unlucky were they to have this daughter-inw!
This Zhang Xiaohui never cared for the people at home over the past few years and was only dedicated to raising the people in her maiden family. The Zhang family¡¯s manpower was much better than the Gu¡¯s but they were still short of food supplies every year as they were toozy!
All these years, those people did not die from hunger only because Zhang Xiaohui took this from the Gu family to raise them.
Conversely, the Zhangs were living even better than them!
Gu Ruoqing ran out to the courtyard once again and tried to run even further but was stopped by Gu Qingyao. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡±
Gu Ruoqing was infuriated. ¡°Why? I want to leave. My mother was the one who took those items away, not me. What has this got to do with me?
¡°Furthermore, look at theposition of the Gu family and the Zhang family. Everyone in my grandmother¡¯s house is a poor farmer by birth and has a good background. So what if they eat a little meat from you? What do you people from the Five ck Categories want? Do you all still want to enjoy? Be careful that you will be dragged out... Ah...¡±
Piak!
Gu Qingyao gave Gu Ruoqing a tight p!
Gu Ruoqing widened her eyes. ¡°How... How dare you hit me?¡±
Gu Qingyao scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s right. I hit you. Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re also a little bastard from the Five ck Categories. You were born to the Gu family so the Gu family is your destiny. Don¡¯t ever think of unting or bragging about being a farmer by birth. Return to the Zhang family if you have the ability to! Change your surname to Zhang if you have the ability to!¡±
¡°You...¡±
Background was the greatest distinction in this era.
People with the best background in this generation were poor farmers, the working ss and military men. Meanwhile,ndlords, capitalists and a few educated men and academics were a group of people that needed to be reformed throughbour.
The Gu family was andlord while Wen Ruyu was the daughter of a capitalist. Their background was extremely terrible and the entire Qing River brigade looked down on and avoided them.
Chapter 22: It Would Be Weird If I Let You Live Well!
Chapter 22: It Would Be Weird If I Let You Live Well!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhang Xiaohui had always been proud of her poor farmer background. Unsurprisingly, she also looked down on her grandfather and grandmother in this family and always acted as though she was superior.
If not for her father¡¯s pressure, she could treat and order her grandfather and grandmother around like ves.
In the past, as long as Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing mentioned this, Grandfather and Grandmother did not dare to anger them even if they themselves were angry.
Because they were afraid!
They had never done any evil things in their lifetimes but in the end...
Had Gu Chonghua not fallen seriously ill and almost lost his life, the both of them would be living in an even worse ce.
Both their sons made a name for themselves and their three grandchildren were rather outstanding as well thus they were treated better.
Furthermore, while out tobor, Gu Chonghua and Gu Yunshen also searched high and low for medicinal herbs to treat the vigers thus the old couple was able to continue living in the current house.
No matter what, this was better than the very start.
Currently, they could only exercise caution in exchange for the safety of the family.
Gu Qingyao was aware that Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing looked down on the Gu family, intentionally bullied her grandfather and grandmother and believed everything they did was right.
Seeing that Gu Yunshen, Grandfather and Grandmother were not speaking up for her, Gu Ruoqing puffed angrily.
Gu Qingyao snickered. ¡°Why? Have you thought clearly? I¡¯ll be making fish today. If you don¡¯t wish to eat, you can go out and y.¡±
¡°You... Nonsense!¡± Gu Ruoqing could not adapt to Gu Qingyao¡¯s sudden strictness. Gu Qingyao was not like this in the past.
¡°Have you thought clearly? Labor or y?¡±
Gu Ruoqing red at these people with hatred. She was definitely not going tobor and she did not believe that these people dare not feed her! Humph!
Gu Ruoqing scoffed coldly and sprinted away!
Gu Qingyao pursed her lips and could not wait for her to get lost immediately as she could save on the food supplies. With this person present, it was inconvenient for her to make good food for the family.
When she said that Zhang Xiaohui brought the food supplies to her maiden family and that Gu Ruoqing, as the daughter, had tobor, Gu Ruoqing did not even think that Gu Qingyao was also Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s daughter. From this reaction, Gu Qingyao knew that Gu Ruoqing was already aware that she was not Gu Yunshen¡¯s daughter.
She simply did not view Gu Yunshen as her father and may even be thinking of her biological father and look down on Gu Yunshen!
Zhang Xiaohui betrayed Gu Yunshen and even gave birth to a daughter yet still bragged around and despised others in the family. Furthermore, she always took the things from home to raise her maiden family and these two people even wished to ruin her in the market previously.
She led a miserable life in her previous life because of their tricks and it would be weird if she still let them live well!
Anyways, they were not her biological mother or sister and she did not have any emotional burdens.
Once Gu Ruoqing ran away, Gu Qingyao turned around and told her family, ¡°Grandfather, Grandmother, go wash up first. Father, do go as well.¡±
Grandfather Gu sighed. ¡°Yao Yao! Be careful of your mother¡¯s side. I know that you cannot stand it and so do all of us. But in this world... there is no choice. Nothing is more important than the safety of our whole family, understand?¡±
Chapter 23: Tell You A Secret, Father
Chapter 23: Tell You A Secret, Father
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Grandfather Gu was very helpless over hisndlord background: He did not have any achievements and even implicated his descendants. Being wronged did not matter as all he wished for was the safety of his whole family.
Zhang Xiaohui was a vile character and in this generation, it was better to offend a nobleman than a vile character.
The Gu family owned properties but had never dared to bring it out openly. The Gu family could still bear the cost of the things that Zhang Xiaohui took away thus Gu Chonghua had been tolerating it all this time.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s heart ached a little as she looked at the old man who clearly had been through many hardships. ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. I know my limits. The people in the Qing River Brigade are pretty nice and are not so unreasonable. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
Gu Yunshen hurriedly added on, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I will settle our family affairs properly. Rest assured!¡±
Gu Chonghua sighed once again and led Wen Ruyu away to wash up.
Gu Qingyao puckered her lips and looked at her father.
Despite reaching the middle age, Gu Yunshen¡¯s educated appearance was still very strong and his demeanor was especiallyposed. He was like those pleasant gentlemen with outstanding looks. Grandmother and Grandfather were very good-looking when they were young too and naturally Gu Yunshen was not too bad himself.
In Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes, if her father was judged using the standards of theter generation, he would be a gentle, refined and handsome middle-aged uncle.
It was a pity that he fell for a scheme by someone like Zhang Xiaohui back then. Sigh...
¡°Father, go wash up first. I have a big thing to tell youter.¡±
Gu Yunshen raised his brow. ¡°What big thing!¡±
¡°You¡¯ll knowter!¡±
Gu Yunshen had always doted on this daughter of his. Since that was what she said, Gu Yunshen did not ask further and she only looked for him after he was done washing up.
After verifying that there was no one else in the courtyard and that both her grandparents had gone out, Gu Qingyao closed the door and looked at Gu Yunshen. ¡°Father, what I¡¯m going to say is a little unbelievable but no matter what, these things that I make are all real. Don¡¯t be surprised and don¡¯t tell anyone. Stay calm!¡±
Gu Yunshen¡¯s curiosity was piqued when he saw his daughter¡¯s behavior. ¡°What is it?¡±
Gu Qingyao stretched her hand out in front of him. Her palm waspletely empty.
Then, a big meat bun suddenly appeared right before Gu Yunshen¡¯s eyes.
The white and tender bun was aromatic and even emitting steam.
Gu Yunshen widened his eyes at the bun in his daughter¡¯s hand. Doubting that it was a trick on his eye, he carefully touched it only to find out that it was truly a meat bun! A soft and hot meat bun!
Disbelief overwhelmed him. ¡°Uh... Qingyao, what¡¯s going on?¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Father, I obtained a treasure by chance. I think that the Heavens wish topensate our family by giving me this treasure as they think that the Gu family has always been benefiting others and even donated so many properties but ended up this way now.¡±
¡°This treasure is a portable interspace. There is a lot of supplies inside including food and cloth. Anyway, there¡¯s plenty of living essentials. With this, our family will not need to suffer in the future anymore!¡±
Gu Yunshen was immensely shocked. ¡°Interspace?¡±
¡°Yep!¡± Gu Qingyao said and the bun in her hand disappeared, stunning Gu Yunshen.
Soon after, a te of fragrant roast chicken appeared in Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand and Gu Yunshen¡¯s eyes popped wide once again. Then, Gu Qingyao kept it and made a basket of piping hot Shanghai Soup Dumplings appear.
Chapter 24: My Interspace Has Several Million Kilograms of Food
Chapter 24: My Interspace Has Several Million Kilograms of Food
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Yunshen felt that he could not blink his eyes as he stared right at his daughter¡¯s hands.
Gu Qingyao chuckled and took out a bun to eat. The bun was aromatic, soft and stuffed with a lot of fillings. One look at it and anyone knew that it was very delicious.
¡°Try one, Father. This is real. Bring a few more for Grandfather and Grandmotherter. We don¡¯t need to starve anymore in the future. But you must be careful and not let any outsider find out.¡±
Looking at his daughter¡¯s indulgent expression as she ate, Gu Yunshen hurriedly took one bun as well. The feeling of a real bun in hand was simply unbelievable!
After taking a bite... Mhm... It was indeed a meat bun that was even made with pure white flour.
Gu Yunshen was a man of this generation and was used to scrimping on food. He was unwilling to eat anymore after eating some food to curb the hunger. They never ate in the morning unless it was the busy farming season.
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Father, eat a few more and have your fill. I¡¯ll just make buns when you feel like eating them. I have hundreds of thousand kilograms of flour in my interspace!¡±
Gu Yunshen was stunned!
Hundreds... of thousand kilograms of flour?
¡°So much?¡±
Gu Qingyao replied, ¡°Mhm... This is only flour. I still have even more rice, cornflour and whatnot. There are several million kilograms of supplies in total. Enough for our family to eat well for a few lifetimes.¡±
Gu Yunshen: ...
He did not hold himself back this time; he ate ferociously, consuming six buns in one breath before stopping in satisfaction.
Gu Qingyao was full from three buns and she told Gu Yunshen, ¡°Father, you¡¯re going to pick herbster, right? Don¡¯t leave so quickly. I¡¯ll make some food for you to bring along and some buns to give grandfather and grandmother. It¡¯s not good for the body to skip breakfast all the time. You are in charge of covering up for me in the future, Father.¡±
Gu Yunshen chuckled. ¡°Sure!¡±
His daughter was simply a lucky girl!
¡°Yao Yao, you have very good luck. You¡¯ll definitely have a great future ahead of you.¡±
Gu Yunshen did not leave and instead went to the cowshed to help the two old people while also bringing four meat buns over for them. Bringing too many would be too conspicuous and might risk being seen by people.
Gu Qingyao remained at home and washed the radish sprouts that Grandmother picked yesterday.
Radishes were nted by scattering the seeds thus the sprouts that grew were very condensed together. Such radishes would not grow any further thus the packed ces had to be separated apart.
The radish leaves were edible and farmers could not bear to throw it away. These leaves were simr to pickles and even a little tastier. During winter, farmers mostly ate vegetables like these.
Grandmother picked two whole baskets of radishes yesterday. After washing all of them, Gu Qingyao brought them to the kitchen to cut. Then, she ced them in a pot, added salt and mixed it evenly.
She made two whole pots of radish leaves and ced them aside.
It was then when Gu Qingyao saw the prey that her father tidied up the day before. When she spotted the wild chicken and rabbit, she thought of Mo Beihan immediately and smiled. Then, she used a string to secure the little wild chicken she caught andid it down to air dry. Additionally, she chopped off the head of the big fish that was bought from the non-staple food store to make soup for the family and put the fish¡¯s body to air-dry as well.
As for the wild chicken and rabbit that Mo Beihan gave, she would save it. Brother Beihan gave her these to eat and she naturally had to save it.
After finishing all the preparations, the sun was already high up in the sky. It was about nine in the morning and Gu Qingyao began making lunch.
She said that she would not give Gu Ruoqing lunch and she meant it. Gu Ruoqing alwayszed around and went out to y, onlying back when it was lunchtime. Today, she would prepare lunch early and deal with Gu Ruoqing after lunch.
Chapter 25: Delicious Fish Soup
Chapter 25: Delicious Fish Soup
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
For the fishes they got yesterday, she kept two big ones and used everything else.
She braised the fishes for a while before adding water to cover the fishes. Then, she added chili followed by seasonings like onions, ginger, garlic and pepper.
Finally, she beat two eggs and poured it in.
This was actually fish soup but it is not like those milky white kinds. Instead, this one had soy sauce and the fish was braised. This type of fish soup goes especially well with rice.
There was no steamed rice, but there was still corn pancake. With the corn pancake surrounding the fish soup, the taste would be even better.
There was quite a lot of fish and she had to use two pots together to cook everything.
When Gu Chonghua, Wen Ruyu and Gu Yunshen returned, they immediately smelt the aroma that filled the house.
¡°What a nice smell! What is this kid doing? She is making lunch at this hour already?¡± Gu Chonghua asked.
Grandmother Wen Ruyu looked into the kitchen. ¡°Yao Yao! What are you doing?¡±
Gu Qingyao saw that everyone was back and smiled. ¡°Grandmother, lunch is ready. I made fish soup and corn pancakes. Hurry, clean up and we can eat!¡±
To save on the food supplies, farmers did not eat breakfast and only ate a little for lunch. There was nothing strange about it.
After cleaning up and setting the table, Gu Qingyao had already brought the fish soup out. Just the look of a pot full of aromatic fish soup was extremely appetizing.
Everyone¡¯s appetite opened up and they began digging in.
Gu Chonghua squinted his eyes in enjoyment as he ate a small fish. ¡°Mhm! Yao Yao, how did you cook this? It tastes really good. This is called eating!¡±
As the son of andlord, he used to eat well and used good products. It was a pity that the times changed afterward and he could barely make ends meet.
Wen Ruyu took a sip of the soup and also thought that the taste was amazing!
Extremely vorful!
Gu Qingyao smiled. She put all the required seasoning and in generous amounts. Of course, the soup was delicious.
¡°Grandfather, Grandmother, eat more. I cooked all the fishes and we can give those in the pot to the grandpas and grandmas at the cowshed.¡±
There were nine old people at the cowshed and all of them lived in the straw shed beside the cowshed. They were all demoted and their lives were much worse than the Gu family¡¯s.
They were all very knowledgeable seniors and many of them were big shots in their own fields. Gu Qingyao had been learning from these seniors since young but it was all in secret.
Gu Chonghua nodded and did not object.
Everyone finished their lunch very quickly and Gu Qingyao went to do the dishes. Gu Yunshen brought snacks up to the mountain to pick herbs while Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu who could not stay idle went to the field to tend the crops.
Gu Qingyao poured all the fish soup in the pot into a jug, covered it tightly and brought it to the cowshed.
While the cowshed was called a cowshed, but cows were not the only animals here ¨C There were also some pigs, chickens, ducks and geese that were all taken care of by the grandpas and grandmas here.
When Gu Qingyao reached, the grandpas and grandmas happened to be about to make lunch.
They all beamed at the sight of Gu Qingyao. ¡°Yao Yao is here!¡±
Gu Qingyao greeted them with smiles. Seeing her teacher Zhou Bingsheng, she beamed and walked up to him. ¡°Teacher, I brought some good food for you all!¡±
Zhou Bingsheng was a famous calligrapher and painted in the country and he could be said to be an extremely influential person in the painting field. He had been demoted to this ce for nine years and was one of those seniors who suffered rather early on as he was also from andlord family.
Gu Qingyao began learning calligraphy and painting at 6 years old and was very adored by this grandpa.
Hearing that there were delicacies, Zhou Bingsheng chuckled and put down his basket that contained ragweed before going to wash his hands smilingly.
Zhou Bingsheng was already 70 this year but he was extremely healthy and clear-headed. With the Gu family taking care of him over the past few years, he did not suffer much.
Chapter 26: Are You Not Afraid… Of Being Unable to Support Me In The Future?
Chapter 26: Are You Not Afraid... Of Being Unable to Support Me In The Future?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
It was lunchtime soon and everyone packed up and went over to eat.
Gu Qingyao asked for a pot from the grandma who makes meals and poured all the fish soup out. Zhou Bingsheng was stunned to see so much fish soup and asked, ¡°So much? Leave some for yourself, little girl. You¡¯re still at the growing stage. Don¡¯t treat yourself badly.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, teacher. I will take care of myself. You and the other grandpas and grandmas are old already and worked so hard in the previous farming season. Hurry and nourish up now otherwise the body will not be able to take it after a long time.
¡°I caught these at the stream on the mountain and was lucky to catch so many. Our family has already eaten. These are for you all.¡±
Zhou Bingsheng smiled and took a bite and squinted his eyes immediately. ¡°Ah! This is really tasty! This is called living!¡±
The seniors around them smiled as well. ¡°It¡¯s already good to be able to eat at this age but you still want to enjoy life?¡±
Zhou Bingsheng said helplessly, ¡°Who dares to enjoy life! I just asionally recall the past and am rather regretful. Now that we are in this Qing River Brigade, our lives are already not bad.¡±
Everyone was silent upon hearing that.
Although they were demoted, they were fortunate to be delegated to the Qing River Brigade. While days were tough as well, they were still considered passable.
Many people in the same line of work could not take the humiliation, and died.
Gu Qingyao noticed the repressive atmosphere and hurriedly said, ¡°Teacher, the tough times will eventually pass. You all must take care of your health and personally witness the arrival of that day.¡±
Zhou Bingsheng was stumped for words and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I must live well. There¡¯s only hope for those who are living.¡±
Gu Qingyao did not stay for long and left after chatting awhile.
On her way back, she happened to see Mo Beihan returning with firewood and a sack in his hand.
He shed a smile immediately at the sight of Gu Qingyao. ¡°Yao Yao!¡±
This familiar voice.
Every time she saw him in the previous lifetime, he would call her this gently and joyfully.
¡°Brother Beihan!¡±
The tall Mo Beihan walked to Gu Qingyao¡¯s side. Looking at the pure smile on her face, he felt reinvigorated that life was full of hope.
He took out a wild chicken from the sack and passed it to her. ¡°Here. Bring it back to nourish yourself. Don¡¯t be unwilling to eat it. I will go to the mountain everyday in this period that I¡¯m home and will get more meat for you.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked down at that wild chicken and shook her head. ¡°We have not finished the meat at home! Bring this back! Your family needs it too...¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already said that I can settle my family¡¯s needs. This one is for you. Take it!¡±
Gu Qingyao did not move. She had everything in her interspace and she could not possibly keep taking his things, right?
Moreover, the Mo family¡¯s situation was not much better either. She had her interspace but Mo Beihan did not.
His family had it tough as he was the only one supporting all of them.
However, this man was truly capable. Even though they were in such chaotic times, he still took care of his family well at such a young age.
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°I still have two rabbits with me! I brought back wild chicken yesterday and am bringing back rabbits today to change things up. I still can give my grandmother a rabbit. Listen to me and bring this wild chicken back.¡±
The rabbits that he caught today were not big and did not have much flesh so he shall not give them to Gu Qingyao. This wild chicken was much more plump.
Gu Qingyao looked into his eyes which were filled with warmth, care and adoration.
She suddenly chuckled and received it. Looking up, she blinked and asked rather mischievously. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished eating those that you gave me the other time and now you¡¯re giving me more. There are fish and meat everyday. Are you not afraid that you¡¯ll turn me into a picky eater... whom you will not be able to support in the future?¡±
Chapter 27: I Will Definitely Be Able to Support You!
Chapter 27: I Will Definitely Be Able to Support You!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Mo Beihan¡¯s heart raced at that sentence!
The girl before him was gorgeous ¨C she had fair skin and especially beautiful eyes that sparkled when looking at him.
Now, at the sound of her intimate tone, it was as if his heart was drenched in honey as bliss bubbled inside him.
He had adored this girl in his previous life and had been waiting for her to grow up. Nevertheless, too manyplications happened and they missed each other just like that.
The past him wished to be with her even in his dreams. However, he was reborn now and the girl before him did not hold any grudges nor have any fear that weighed on her mind persistently. Moreover, no one would insult and humiliate her. She was still an innocent andpassionate 15-year-old.
Oh, how he wished to hug, kiss and caress her.
However, Mo Beihan was aware that he could not do that at this timing or she would probably ignore him.
¡°I¡¯m able... able to support you. I... I will not let you suffer!¡± Mo Beihan was so excited that he stuttered a little.
¡°Pfft...¡± Laughter escaped Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips.
¡°Are you going to the mountains tomorrow?¡±
¡°Yes! I did not go far today as I mainly came out to obtain firewood since there¡¯s not much left at home. I can go farther tomorrow and see whether I can hunt even more wild animals.¡±
¡°I¡¯lle with you! I want to look for vegetables and mushrooms.¡±
Mo Beihan frowned. ¡°The mountain roads are not walk-friendly. I¡¯ll bring whatever you want back. You can rest at home.¡±
He could not bear for Yao Yao to suffer. This girl was his and he naturally had to dote on her well.
Gu Qingyao pursed her lips. ¡°No. I want to go with you. It¡¯s very boring at home.¡±
Her bright eyes blinked repeatedly. Mo Beihan had no resistance against her disys of cuteness and could only nod. ¡°Alright, I will look for you tomorrow. Go back and have a good rest tonight.¡±
Since Yao Yao wishes to go, he will just treat it as bringing her out to y. With his care, she will not suffer or have any hardships.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a promise then. I will prepare the food. Don¡¯t say no.¡±
Mo Beihan beamed sweetly. ¡°Alright, everything you say.¡±
He was a grown man and knew more than ordinary boys. He could feel that the Yao Yao at this time liked him.
This thought excited Mo Beihan.
When Gu Qingyao brought the wild chicken back home, Gu Ruoqing happened to be back and her eyes lit up at the sight of the chicken in Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand.
¡°There¡¯s chicken again? This is simply amazing. I¡¯ve meat to eat everyday these few days.¡±
Gu Qingyao ignored her. She wants to eat meat? Dream on!
Gu Qingyao walked straight into the kitchen and boiled water to pluck the feathers off the chicken.
Seeing that Gu Qingyao went into the kitchen and even started the fire, Gu Ruoqing assumed that Gu Qingyao was preparing lunch and thus went to her room to sleep.
After her afternoon nap, it would be time for lunch.
After Gu Qingyao boiled water and processed the chicken, she brought it into the house to air dry it.
This was not a striking ce. A family like the Gu family musty low. If this was left in the kitchen, anyone who entered the yard would spot it immediately.
Thus, she chose this small, inconspicuous corner between the kitchen and the main house. Moreover, the air venttion and sunlight were brilliant here and the fish and chicken from before were also left to dry here.
Chapter 28: We Finished Lunch Already And There’s No Share For You!
Chapter 28: We Finished Lunch Already And There¡¯s No Share For You!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After finishing these, she sat in the room to sunbathe and took some yarn out from her interspace to knit.
When Gu Ruoqing woke up and found that no one called her up for lunch, she ran out to take a look and frowned. ¡°Are Grandfather and Grandmother not back yet? Call them back for lunch. It¡¯s lunchtime already but they¡¯re making people wait for them. Ugh.¡±
Afterward, she headed to the kitchen.
Without looking up, Gu Qingyao replied, ¡°Grandfather and Grandmother have already eaten. They won¡¯te back.¡±
Gu Ruoqing was taken aback.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°We have already eaten a long time ago. Didn¡¯t you rather skip lunch thanbour? We finished lunch already and there¡¯s no share for you!¡±
Gu Ruoqing¡¯s eyes popped wide. ¡°What did you say?¡±
She dashed into the kitchen and indeed, the pot was empty and cleaned. Then, she looked at the table beside and the basket of fish that was originally ced here was gone as well.
¡°Where¡¯s the fish?¡±
Gu Ruoqing shouted angrily.
¡°We finished eating. If you wish to eat, you can run to your maternal grandmother¡¯s house. Perhaps you will still be able to make it. Your mother took so many over and they must be having a feast right now!¡±
¡°You...¡±
Gu Ruoqing was infuriated. She was ravenous after ying outside the whole morning but there was nothing to eat now.
¡°Hurry and make lunch for me. Who are you? How dare you not leave any food for me to eat?¡±
Gu Qingyao looked up at her briefly and snickered before continuing with her knitting.
Gu Ruoqing was boiling with anger. She did not know how to cook as Zhang Xiaohui doted on her since young and did not let her do any housework. She could be said to have led a pampered life. In this family, it was always either grandmother Wen Ruyu or Gu Qingyao who made the meals. Even Zhang Xiaohui rarely cooked.
Gu Ruoqing was extremely enraged that Gu Qingyao ignored her and when she looked down to see that Gu Qingyao was knitting, her fury doubled.
¡°Where did you get the yarn from? Who gave you the money to buy yarn and even such a good quality one? Knit a shirt for me. Winter ising and I can wear them.¡±
Although the yarn in Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand was ck, this generation was not so particr. Moreover, most of the clothes were dark-colored and tan girls could wear them as well.
Gu Qingyao did not bother with her and acted as though she did not hear her.
Noticing that Gu Qingyao ignored her, Gu Ruoqing was infuriated and pushed Gu Qingyao. ¡°I am talking to you! Did you hear me?¡±
She used a lot of strength and Gu Qingyao, who was seated on a stool, almost fell from the push.
Fortunately, Gu Qingyao had quick reflexes and she stood up to steady herself. Then, she turned around and pushed Gu Ruoqing forcefully without hesitation. ¡°Are you stupid? Did you not see that I am knitting? How dare you push me. Don¡¯t think that I am a pushover.¡±
Gu Ruoqing did not expect Gu Qingyao to be so ruthless as she used to be very demure and quiet who spoke gently. Gu Ruoqing hated that aspect of Gu Qingyao the most as she felt that Gu Qingyao was acting like a pleasant girl. Yet, no matter how she tried, she could not act as well as Gu Qingyao.
Caught off-guard, Gu Ruoqing fell to the ground as she looked at Gu Qingyao in disbelief. ¡°How dare you push me?¡±
¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°What¡¯s there to not dare?¡±
¡°You...¡± Gu Ruoqing crawled up furiously and shouted. ¡°Gu Qingyao, what do you want? A little bitch of the Five ck Categories. If you continue to be so arrogant, I will...¡±
Piak!
Gu Qingyao pped her.
Gu Ruoqing widened her eyes once again. The Gu Qingyao before her was too foreign.
Chapter 29: Gu Ruoqing Is Forced To Work!
Chapter 29: Gu Ruoqing Is Forced To Work!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyaoughed coldly. ¡°Your surname is also Gu. You¡¯re also an offspring of the Five ck Categories. What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t want to work but want to eat. You even direct others to serve you. You are a typical hedonist and are acting like andlord. You¡¯re the one who should undergo education through punishment. If you refuse to disobey, I will continue forbidding you to eat.¡±
¡°My mother is a true peasant, and a proper revolutionary. It¡¯s you who are...¡±
¡°It¡¯s true that your mother is a peasant, but she¡¯s not anything to shout about. She married into a family of bad elements like the Gu family, so she is also a bad element. My grandparents have already sincerely acknowledged their mistakes, and work hard every day as a profound act of self-criticism. They have transformed themselves throughbor.
¡°What has your mother done? She married a bad element that she looked down on for the sake of some resources that my eldest and second uncle sent back to show filial piety for their parents. Then she spends her dayszing around, expecting others to serve her. Both of you are ssic capitalists. You should be sent to the cowshed to reform.¡±
¡°Rubbish!¡± Gu Ruoqing was so frightened that she turned pale.
She and her mother were finished if they ever received such abel. This Gu Qingyao was too evil. Was she driving her and her mother towards death?
But she did not recall that she and Zhang Xiaohui frequently used such threats on the Gu family.
Gu Qingyaoughed coldly. ¡°Rubbish? I am not talking rubbish. To think that you still don¡¯t know how to cook at your age. And you dare to deny you¡¯re living a life of luxury?
¡°You spend most of your day outside ying instead of working. When youe back, you just sleep while expecting me to cook for you. Ah! What luxury! Just like the young mistresses in thendlord families. People like you should be...¡±
¡°Shut up, I¡¯ve never done that!¡± Gu Ruoqing was ashen with fear, and her expression was terrified. The Gu Qingyao she was facing was terrifying.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips arched in a cold smile. At this time, Gu Ruoqing was just a young, 15-year-old girl. She had grown up in a vige and was not as mature as she had been in her previous life, so she was easily frightened.
¡°It¡¯s not for you to say whether you have acted like that or not. The entire Qing River Brigade is aware of your behavior. Let me tell you ¨C if you continue refusing to behave, the Gu family will not let you off. Someone like you is a threat to the family as long as you remain with us. You better hurry up and do your work, or you won¡¯t get any dinner tonight.¡±
Gu Ruoqing was thoroughly frightened by her. The Gu Qingyao standing before her was filled with righteous energy, which caused her to feel strangely afraid.
Also, her mother who always protected her was absent. Gu Ruoqing mumbled to herself, ¡°It¡¯s sote. What else is there to do? Cook for me first and I¡¯ll work tomorrow.¡±
Gu Qingyao said in a freezing tone, ¡°The family¡¯s clothes haven¡¯t been washed! Wash them and you¡¯ll get dinner.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve gone hungry for the whole afternoon. I don¡¯t have any energy...¡±
¡°Then you can continue going hungry tonight!¡±
Gu Ruoqing: ¡°...¡±
Gu Ruoqing had no choice but to look for her grandparents¡¯ and Gu Yunshen¡¯s clothes to wash. There was a well in the courtyard and she washed the clothes by the well.
She seldom did this kind of heavybor, and now she was so hungry that she was seeing stars. Gu Ruoqing hated Gu Qingyao desperately.
After working on her knitted sweater for a while, Gu Qingyao saw that some time had passed and it was about four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, so she went to prepare dinner.
Dinner was simpler. She steamed some wild herbs and sorghum bread, cooked a pot of porridge with dried sweet potatoes, and added a bit of white rice in it. The dried sweet potato porridge was slightly sweet. If it was only eaten asionally instead of as a staple to fill one¡¯s belly, she would think it quite delicious.
Gu Yunshen returned when she was halfway through her cooking.
Chapter 30: Why Eat So Much At Night? It’s Enough That You’re Not Starving!
Chapter 30: Why Eat So Much At Night? It¡¯s Enough That You¡¯re Not Starving!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
He had picked many medicinal herbs, and also brought back a bundle of firewood and a sack of wild herbs.
The sack contained wild herbs, fungus, some wild mushrooms and a few wild fruits.
There was not much, perhaps a few more mushrooms.
In terms of game, there was only one pheasant and two other birds.
Even Gu Qingyao could not identify these birds. But since Gu Yunshen had brought them back, they were definitely edible.
Gu Yunshen had returned to see Gu Ruoqing washing clothes by the well. He was somewhat surprised, but did not say anything. After all, the Gu family could not continue to support her freeloading.
In the past, she had listened only to him. Now Gu Ruoqing was actually working when he was not at home. Gu Yunshen was very pleased.
He handed the things to his younger daughter in the kitchen, then went outside to boil water to clean the pheasant and the other two birds.
There was arge ceramic jar under the eaves outside. They had built a tform and used it to cook, and it was very convenient.
Gu Ruoqing was very angry when she saw that her father did not pity her at all when he returned to see her working.
Gu Qingyao quickly finished cooking dinner. By then, Gu Ruoqing had finally finished washing the clothes.
She seldom worked and now she had washed so many clothes. She also had not eaten all day and she was so hungry that she was seeing stars, and so tired that she ached all over. When she saw that dinner was ready, she quickly hung the clothes and went over to eat.
Gu Yunshen also called Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu toe over. Everyone washed their hands and prepared to eat.
Dinner was wild herbs, sorghum bread and dried sweet potato porridge. For vegetables, they had dried radish and vegetables fried with mushrooms. There was a little more of thetter, but not enough for so many people.
Gu Ruoqing was unhappy when she saw there was no meat.
¡°Where¡¯s the meat in the house? How am I supposed to eat this? It¡¯s tasteless.¡±
Under normal circumstances, Gu Ruoqing naturally would not object too much to food like that. After all, in times like these, it was enough to have food to eat. They could not afford to be picky.
But the Gu family did have a few members in the military, and usually had slightly more resources. Zhang Xiaohui had also doted on her, so she was rather sheltered and spoiledpared to the others.
Today she had worked all day, and still had to eat this stuff. She was immediately unhappy.
Especially when she knew there was so much meat in the house, yet she could not eat it. This made her even more dissatisfied with the food.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Why can¡¯t this be eaten? Consider yourself lucky to have food. Many others are going hungry!
¡°We just ate meat yesterday. We should save the rest for the new year. We can¡¯t eat meat every day. Where would we get so much meat? Also, your mother brought a lot of meat to the Zhang family, or there would have been enough for several meals for the entire family.¡±
Gu Ruoqing opened her mouth to answer back, but Gu Yunshen red at her and said, ¡°Eat!¡±
Gu Yunshen¡¯s single word frightened Gu Ruoqing so much that she did not dare to say anything.
In this family, she was most afraid of her father, and not her grandparents. Even her mother was most afraid of her father.
Her hairs stood on end every time her father red at her with his dark eyes!
Gu Ruoqing did not dare to say anymore. She bowed her head and ate.
Gu Qingyao had seasoned the mushrooms and vegetables well, so they were quite tasty, and they ate all of it.
When Gu Ruoqing tried to fill her bowl with a second helping of porridge, she realized there was no more.
She was immediately stunned. ¡°Gu Qingyao, where¡¯s the rice? Why isn¡¯t there anymore?¡±
Gu Qingyao ndly said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you already eaten some? Why eat so muchte at night? It¡¯s enough as long as you don¡¯t starve.¡±
Gu Ruoqing: ¡°...¡±
Everyone: ¡°...¡±
Chapter 31: Her Father Was Awesome!
Chapter 31: Her Father Was Awesome!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
For dinner, there was one piece of sorghum bread and one bowl of porridge for each person, and not a single scrap more.
With Gu Yunshen present, Gu Ruoqing did not dare to say anymore, so she had to let it go!
Gu Qingyao washed the bowls and chopsticks. She ced all the fish, meat, and pheasant in her interspace before she left the kitchen. She did not even leave the fine grain behind.
In the future, Zhang Xiaohui would not be able to take a single scrap of food from the family. Anyway, she had already told her father the truth. Her father would certainly cover for her.
Gu Qingyao even locked the kitchen door when she left.
It was not yet dark, so she went to the vegetable plot and continued to pick radish sprouts. These could be cooked, salted, then dried to make preserved vegetables. They were eaten as pickles in winter and were quite tasty.
After she had picked two baskets of sprouts, the sky had started to darken and Zhang Xiaohui returned.
They two of them ran into each other as they entered the courtyard.
Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s expression grew ugly when she saw Gu Qingyao. The young 15-year-old girl before her had just begun to develop, and was a real beauty.
Even though she was a peasant girl, she had a lingering charm that Zhang Xiaohui detested. She was uneducated, so she could not describe Gu Qingyao¡¯s air. But as she looked at Gu Qingyao, she sensed that she was like a young girl from the city, and this made Zhang Xiaohui despise her.
Because Gu Ruoqing did not have this air.
The sky was slowly darkening and the girl was returning from the fields. Sweat was dripping off the tip of her nose, and her little face was flushed. Zhang Xiaohui especially detested her soft, white skin.
When Gu Qingyao saw Zhang Xiaohui, she raised her brows. Zhang Xiaohui had returned just in time for dinner.
Zhang Xiaohui currently looked a little pathetic. Her clothes were creased and she looked exhausted. Gu Qingyao knew without asking that she had gone back to her natal family and done some work for them.
Although she had worked hard all day and brought so much food back, she had not eaten a single mouthful herself. Instead, she had hurried back to the Gu family under the cover of darkness, just in time to eat dinner.
Gu Qingyao inwardlyughed coldly, but did not say anything. Instead, she just carried her baskets and went in.
Zhang Xiaohui was enraged. But she was exhausted and did not want to quibble with the little bitch. She thought she might as well fill her belly and have a good sleep first.
But when she reached the kitchen door, she saw that it was locked.
Zhang Xiaohui was shocked. ¡°Why did you lock the door? Don¡¯t you know I haven¡¯t eaten?¡±
She red at Gu Qingyao who was sitting next to the well, her eyes spitting fire.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go back to your natal home? I thought your mother would certainly give you a warm wee since you brought so much food back! A filial daughter like you is rare!¡±
¡°You...¡±
Gu Qingyao had hit her where it hurt and Zhang Xiaohui immediately grew angry. ¡°Brat, how dare you talk to me like that?¡±
Gu Qingyao did not say anything. Gu Yunshen walked out of the house, nced at Gu Qingyao and said, ¡°Go into the house and rest! Have an early night. I¡¯ll wash these.¡±
Gu Qingyao nced at her father and obediently went in.
She could hear her father dealing with Zhang Xiaohui behind her. Gu Qingyao could hear Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s yells from the house. Then her father said a few simple words, and there was silence.
She held the keys to the kitchen. Silence meant that her father had dealt with Zhang Xiaohui, and she would not be having dinner tonight.
Gu Qingyao was in a good mood. The sky had turnedpletely dark now. She went to her living interspace to cook, preparing food for herself and Mo Beihan when they go up the mountain the next day.
Chapter 32: Going Up The Mountain To Hunt
Chapter 32: Going Up The Mountain To Hunt
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The storeroom of the interspace had plenty of rice, so she just packed some.
Gu Qingyao found two bamboo tubes and packed them with sufficient rice.
Mo Beihan had made these bamboo tubes for her. Mo Beihan had brought her up the mountain before, and had used these bamboo tubes to carry food.
She prepared a portion of chicken with chillies, and a portion of pickled beans, then cooked an egg and vegetable soup.
Actually, she had some ready-made seaweed and egg soup in her interspace, but at this point, it would be too conspicuous to bring out seaweed in the vige. Besides, there were plenty of vegetables.
The chicken with chillies was very spicy. Mo Beihan liked heavily seasoned food and would enjoy eating this with rice. He would also enjoy the pickled beans.
She packed all this into her lunch boxes, then went to prepare a few cloth sacks and a few small tools before she finished for the night.
Early the next morning, Mo Beihan came to get her before the sun had risen.
At this time, her grandparents had already gone to the cowshed and her father was already up. Only Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing were still snoring away.
In the kitchen, Gu Qingyao ced the dishes she had prepared the day before into a basket strapped to her back, then gave Gu Yunshen a few meat buns and three salted duck eggs.
¡°Father, bring these to the cowshed for Grandfather and Grandma. These duck eggs are quite tasty. Don¡¯t be reluctant to eat them, I have some more! Remember to get rid of the eggshells when you¡¯re done.¡±
Gu Yunshen smiled and patted her head. ¡°I know!¡±
¡°I¡¯ve taken all the fish and meat in the kitchen. Just make do with coarse grain for lunch, when I get back tonight...¡±
¡°Alright!¡± Gu Yunshen looked at his daughter with some amusement. ¡°We¡¯ve always eaten coarse grain. How much fine grain do we have anyway? You just keep those things. Are we going to stop eating the coarse grain in the house just because you have better things now?
¡°Yao Yao, remember, even if you have plenty, we cannot eat it every day, for every meal. If we do that, we will be discovered too easily. Also, keep your interspace a secret from everyone except me. Don¡¯t even tell Beihan. You keep the good things for yourself, and don¡¯t let anyone find out about them. We will carry on with our lives just as we did in the past. Do you hear me?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded obediently. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, Father. I will treasure my life.¡±
Gu Yunshen let out a breath. If the truth were to be discovered, she would be killed!
¡°Good, I¡¯m d you understand. Get going! I¡¯ll leave with you.¡±
Gu Yunshen wrapped the duck eggs up, and stuffed them into his shirt, then left with Gu Qingyao.
Mo Beihan was just entering the courtyard as they exited.
¡°Brother Beihan!¡±
Mo Beihan had also brought along many things and he greeted Gu Yunshen when he saw him.
Gu Yunshen nodded. ¡°Take care of her. Don¡¯t let her fall.¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Gu. I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡±
Yao Yao was the apple of Gu Yunshen¡¯s eye, as Mo Beihan knew very well.
Gu Yunshen did not say anything else. Anyway, this was not the first time. The two children had grown up together, and Gu Yunshen was used to them.
Gu Yunshen went to the cowshed while Mo Beihan brought Gu Qingyao up the mountain.
Dawn was just breaking. They climbed until they reached the opposite side of the mountain, crossed the small stream at the foot of the mountain, and went up the next mountain. Only then did they begin to see game tracks.
In these times, people were too hungry. Everything in the surrounding mountains had been eaten by the famished people.
If they did not go further out, they would not get anything good.
After all, few people knew how to hunt. The mountains were still dangerous in this era. Few dared to prate deep into the mountains under normal circumstances.
But Mo Beihan was different!
Chapter 33: A Thin Strip Of Sky! A Secret Place!
Chapter 33: A Thin Strip Of Sky! A Secret ce!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
He had been a soldier for many years. During those years, he had gone deep into the mountains and into many ancient forests on missions. He had encountered numerous dangers, and had frequently gone on trips like these.
The current Mo Beihan was different from his previous self. After his rebirth, he had retained a lifetime of experience from his past life. He was even more skillful and seasoned than his previous self had ever been.
However, he was concerned about Gu Qingyao, so he did not intend to venture too deeply into the mountain in case Yao Yao encountered any dangers.
After crossing this mountain, they walked through the valley for some time before they finally stopped in a meadow.
Mo Beihan found a spot for Gu Qingyao to sit. ¡°Rest here for a while. I¡¯ll set some traps and lead you further onter.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll help you! Two people can do it faster!¡±
¡°No need!¡± Mo Beihan rejected her. ¡°You¡¯re tired after such a long walk. You just rest. Or you can look for some wild herbs and mushrooms around here. Few peoplee here, so you should be able to find many of them.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked around and said, ¡°Alright!¡±
This was a small meadow and there was also a small stream that ran through the valley. Many small animals usually frequented the area, so it was natural that Mo Beihan wanted to set some traps when they passed through.
Gu Qingyao took her basket and went to look for wild herbs and mushrooms.
There was a stand of shrubs near the stream, and some mushrooms grew there. Gu Qingyao picked a basket of them, but did not search any further.
There were few mushrooms here, and the wild herbs were old and tough. She did not want them.
But she did see some medicinal herbs, so she picked those instead.
Mo Beihan returned after a while, and the two of them continued on their way. They left the valley and crossed a small hill, made a turn, and walked for another stretch before they entered a bigger valley.
The valley also had several tall peaks.
The peaks were quite small, but rather tall. Mo Beihan¡¯s lips curved in a small smile when he saw this ce.
¡°Come on, let me show you something.¡±
He led Gu Qingyao towards the peaks. Thorny shrubs gradually appeared in the path ahead of them and Mo Beihan took out his sickle and cut some of them. An entrance rapidly appeared, and they entered to find a creek that looked like a cavern.
This area was surrounded by peaks, but was hollow in the center. They could see the sky about them, but the opening was fairly small. At least, it was smaller than the ground beneath them.
It was approximately four acres in size. On one side was a pool, and on the other side was an open space. The grass grew on level ground and there were several huge rocks next to it.
The pool was fed by a small stream that flowed slowly. Downstream was a fairly deep river that flowed out of the area.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°This ce is very safe. There are many fishes in the pool which swam upwards from the river below. This stream is an intersection and there is plenty of food for the fish. The fish have all swum up here to eat the food.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll catch some fishter and you can clean them here. I¡¯ll go out to hunt. You stay here. Don¡¯t leave, it¡¯s dangerous out there.¡±
They were fairly deep in the mountain, but Mo Beihan did not wish to bring Gu Qingyao into the deepest part of the mountain. He had discovered this little ce in his previous life. It was very safe, and no one else had discovered it. Wild animals did note here either.
He had brought Yao Yao here before, in his previous life, but that was to happen many yearster.
Gu Qingyao was overjoyed. She had loved this ce in her previous life!
¡°Are we fishing now?¡± Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes shone, as if she could not wait.
She knew how big the fishes here were!
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°Um!¡±
So they two of them worked together to dam the stream flowing into the pool. Then they set their fishings in a narrow area downstream of the pool, and waited for the fish.
They could see the water in the pool dwindling, and the number of fish in theirs was growing.
Chapter 34: A Bountiful Harvest (1)
Chapter 34: A Bountiful Harvest (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
When the was almost filled with fish, Mo Beihan drew it in. He dumped all the fish onto the open space near him, then lowered the again.
There were about a dozen fish in the open space. A few were rather small, and Gu Qingyao did not want them. She put them back into the water.
She was delighted as she looked at therge fish that remained. They were pping and floundering about.
Two of them were extremely big, and were approximately six kilograms.
¡°These two are so big. Their heads will be excellent for making tofu soup,¡± Gu Qingyao said with a smile.
Mo Beihan nced at them. ¡°If you like them, you can bring them back. Chop their heads up and use them to make soup. Those grass carps are not bad. Take that wooden bucket and fill it with water to keep them in. I want to bring them back alive.¡±
Gu Qingyao obediently took the wooden bucket and filled it with water. There were four grass carps, each weighing approximately two kilograms.
Mo Beihan handed Gu Qingyao a small dagger and told her to clean the fish by the water. He let down the another two times, but there were fewer fish, and he only caught ten slightlyrger ones.
They caught twenty-six fish in all, which was pretty good.
Mo Beihan found some sticks and made a frame. He told Gu Qingyao, ¡°Clean the fish and hang them there. It¡¯s very safe here and we can leave the fish here to dry. We¡¯ll bring some back tonight. It¡¯ll be too conspicuous if we bring too many fish back.¡±
In these times, people went berserk over food. Fishes were priceless on the ck market.
Gu Qingyao nodded, to show that she understood.
They had also done so in their previous lives. She was used to it.
Mo Beihan found some more sticks and sharpened them to make a door. Then he tied them so that the sharp points faced outwards, to prevent wild animals from entering. Then he found some dried grass andid it at the entrance.
Only then did he say to Gu Qingyao, ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while. Don¡¯t leave this ce. I won¡¯t go far. If anything happens, call for me immediately. If wild animalse, light the fire immediately to frighten them. Do you understand? I¡¯ve set a line of bells outside. If anythinges towards you, the bells will ring.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled, but still said obediently, ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry!¡±
Mo Beihan was afraid that there would not be enough dried grass, so he gathered another bundle of firewood and ced them next to Gu Qingyao before he was satisfied.
He knew that this ce was very safe and although they had been here many times in their previous lives, no wild animal had evere in. However, he would rather be safe than sorry. This girl was the apple of his eye. He could not allow her to be hurt or frightened.
Mo Beihan left while Gu Qingyao remained to clean the fish. After she finished cleaning them, she strung them up with straw ropes, and hung them on the frame.
Besides the six grass carp that Mo Beihan wanted to keep alive, there were only a few fish, so Gu Qingyao finished cleaning them within an hour.
Would she continue to wait here?
Of course not.
She knew very well that there were plenty of good things around. Also, she was now so skilled that she did not worry about encountering any dangers.
Although this was virgin forest, they had not ventured too deeply into it. At worst, she might encounter a wild boar, or a wolf. Anyway, such animals were pitifully few. It was impossible to encounter a tiger.
Also, she still had her interspace, so there was no need to worry.
She took her basket and her cloth bag, and went out. She covered the opening properly, then went straight into the surrounding forest.
The moment she entered, she saw that the ground was covered with mushrooms.
She had struck it rich!
Chapter 35: A Bountiful Harvest (2)
Chapter 35: A Bountiful Harvest (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
It seemed like no one had ever visited this ce. After a heavy rain in the past two days, mushrooms had all grown out. The ce was not filled with mushrooms.
The number of mushrooms here could allow her to pack for a few sacks.
She found herself so lucky!
Gu Qingyao was delighted as no one would me there was too much food. The more the merit!
She took a basket and started picking mushrooms from the side. Since Mo Beihan was not around, she ced a lot of mushrooms into her space. After a period of time, she left some outside and was about to head back.
She had one basket and two sacks of mushrooms and saw more mushrooms down the hill. Gu Qingyao smiled and walked backwards with the mushrooms in her hand. She shoulde over with Mo Beihanter after he came back.
After she ced all the mushrooms into the cave, Mo Beihan was still not back yet. It was noon and Gu Qingyao did not go out again as Mo Beihan might be worried if he did not see her when he came back.
She was in a good mood and took a fish head and cooked soup.
She used the smaller one as the two of them would not be able to finish the bigger one.
Mo Beihan brought quite a few things, a pottery jar and an aluminium pot. The kind that people used to cook in the countryside. However, the pot was too huge and Gu Qingyao did not use it.
She used the jar to take some water from the spring on top of the puddle to cook her fish soup.
There was no tofu at the moment so she put in some mushrooms and wild vegetables. After adding some seasonings, she waited for the soup to be cooked.
Gu Qingyao smiled as he stared at the things Mo Beihan brought over. He even brought seasonings. This reminded how they cooked in the wild in her previous life.
Mo Beihan came back as the soup was ready.
He carried many things with him.
His hand was holding onto a sack that was about half-filled. What was more important was that there was a wild boar on his shoulder.
Gu Qingyao widened her eyes, ¡°You... you encountered a wild boar?¡±
Mo Beihan did not address her surprise and smiled, ¡°Yah, I was lucky today. This one is small and alone so I bring it back.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She was meant to say that it was dangerous as wild boars always lived in groups.
But he was still smiling and saying how lucky he was.
Indeed, Mo Beihan was very strong. He was lucky to meet an alone one.
Mo Beihan knew that Gu Qingyao went out as he noticed the mushrooms at the side.
¡°Nothing happened to you, right? Remember not to go too far.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and poured everything out of the sack, ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t.... Woh!¡±
There were three rabbits, two chickens and a roar deer!
¡°My god! Brother Beihan, you¡¯re really my idol. How can you get so many things? You were only out for less than half a day.¡±
Mo Beihan was washing his face by the puddle. He turned his head and smiled, ¡°Do you idolize me now?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded, ¡°Of course! You¡¯re my idol and the best, Brother Beihan!¡±
Gu Qingyao did idolize him as she always had the impression that Mo Beihan was the strongest.
He brought her everywhere in the previous life. There was nothing that he was not sure of. He always took good care of her.
Mo Beihan looked at the little girl¡¯s sparkling eyes and smiled, ¡°Do you want to go to the town with me tomorrow? Let¡¯s buy some cloth and make you a few sets of new clothes. It¡¯ll be the new year soon. I¡¯m taking a break now but I will not be able toe back during New Year. Let me take the chance to buy something for you, okay?¡±
Chapter 36: He Will Take Care of Her in This Life!
Chapter 36: He Will Take Care of Her in This Life!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Buying things?
¡®That is sweet,¡¯ Gu Qingyao thought.
¡°No... It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t need anything actually. You must be very tired outside...¡± she said.
¡°I¡¯m a man and I should be busy and tired outside. But you¡¯re different. You¡¯re a girl and still young. Of course you deserve better things. I have a lot of coupons and can afford to make you two new sets of clothes. Don¡¯t worry about money, I have.¡±
Gu Qingyao did not say anything but she was really touched by the words. She lowered her head and blushed.
She knew that Mo Beihan was telling the truth.
The things he got today were worth quite a lot of money if he sold them at the ck market.
He had many coupons and could buy many things if he wanted.
Powerful people always ensured that they and the people around them lived good lives no matter how hard the environment they were in was. Mo Beihan was one of those kind of people.
Though they were born in the seventies when there was shortage of food, Mo Beihan took good care of his family.
His father left home when he was young and never returned. But everyone knew that his father abandoned his wife in the countryside and enjoyed himself in the city.
His mother Jiang Yingqiu raised two sons alone but Mo Beihan¡¯s elder brother passed away in the army and left his two sons behind. His brother¡¯s wife married someone else in the city and did not care about the two children.
Life was much harder back then. Many people died from starvation.
The Mo family did not have a man to run the family. They managed to survive but were very poor.
However, the situation improved after Mo Beihan grew up. The family was living a much better life when he got a job.
This was a man¡¯s capability. He could always ensure that he would live a better life in all kinds of situations.
Mo Beihan did not tease the little girl anymore as she was shy. Instead, he washed his hands and asked her to eat.
¡°You cooked soup? It smells so nice!¡±
Gu Qingyao brought the food over and said, ¡°Yah, I got many mushrooms over and there¡¯s still a lot left. I was in a good mood so I cooked the fish soup. Have a try.¡±
The soup was stewed in the jar. There were mushrooms, wild vegetables and two eggs inside.
Mo Beihan was hungry and immediately started eating.
Gu Qingyao passed him a bowl of rice and chicken with chilli. He was slightly shocked and said, ¡°Such good food.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°I prepared it for you. It must be very tiring for you on the mountain. Eat some good food.¡±
Mo Beihan smiled and did not object.
The food they were eating was considered a luxury in the seventies. It was something that people who were living in hardship could not afford. However, Mo Beihan did not care. They could eat anything as long as Yao Yao wanted.
Yao Yao suffered from all kinds of rumors and gossip at such a beautiful age in her previous life.
A 15-year-old was living in fear just because her family wasndowners. Things got even worse after that incident. Almost everyone was evil to her.
People rolled their eyes at her, gossiped and even cursed at her. They looked at her in a disgusted way. No one could take that.
His Yao Yao lived in that kind of environment for years. Even when both of them were at middle age and society progressed, she did not get rid of the rumors, till she died.
Mo Beihan looked at the girl with the beautiful smile as he ate.
¡®I will take good care of her in this life!¡¯ he thought.
Chapter 37: Going Home
Chapter 37: Going Home
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
It was 2 pm in the afternoon and Mo Beihan was hungry after spending the whole morning outside.
Mo Beihan had a big appetite. He finished almost all the food in a short period of time as the delicious food was cooked by Gu Qingyao.
¡°You shoulde back early if you are so hungry,¡± Gu Qingyao said.
Mo Beihan took a sip of the fish soup and smiled, ¡°The food you cook is too delicious. I just can¡¯t stop eating.¡±
After the meal, Mo Beihan went to peel the skin of the rabbit and the roe deer. Gu Qingyao boiled some water to handle the wild boar.
Mo Beihan did not n to bring back all the animals he got and instead, settled all of them here.
The wild boar was small and weighed around a hundred kilograms. However, in that age, food was scarce and everyone would definitely envy them if they saw the boar. Unless, they share it with everyone.
Apparently, Mo Beihan did not have that n. It was always better to remain a low profile, especially when food was concerned.
Gu Qingyao used some stones to form a circle in the puddle and put the six fish inside. She then used all the pots, jars to boil water.
The boiled water was used to remove hair from the skin. After that, she sliced open the boar and chopped its meat piece by piece. She washed the meat, sprinkled some salt on them and hung them on a rack with rope.
She did not throw away any pork¡¯s blood but instead, put all into the aluminium pot. Now she understood why Mo Beihan brought such a big pot over. He definitely had nned for everything.
She chopped all the bones into smaller pieces so that it was easier to carry.
It was almost sunset after they had settled everything. Gu Qingyao noticed the time and asked, ¡°Should we still go and pick the mushrooms? It¡¯s getting dark soon!¡±
Mo Beihan took a glimpse at his watch. It was 4:30 pm.
¡°Let¡¯s go. We try to pick as many as we can. We should head backte so that no one in the Brigade will see us.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. They did not n to bring back everything but it would save them from many troubles if they would not meet anyone.
Mo Beihan was shocked after he saw the number of wild mushrooms down the hill.
¡°There¡¯re so many of them here?¡±
There were clumps of them scattering around the entire area and every mushroom was as big as a bowl.
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re lucky today!¡±
Mo Beihan rubbed her head as he saw the smiles on her face.
¡°You¡¯re the lucky gem. Come, let¡¯s pick the big ones and leave the smaller ones when wee back after a few days.¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
It took them only a short while to fill up four sacks of big mushrooms. Mo Beihan brought them back to the cave and dried them on big stones.
He then took some to bring back.
¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s gettingte. We¡¯ll reach home at night.¡±
They returned to the cave. Mo Beihan wrapped the bones with brown paper and put them into a sack, together with two pieces of pork hanging on the rack, the pork¡¯s head, mushrooms and wild vegetables.
Gu Qingyao almost filled two sacks. She carried the two sacks on one side of the shoulder pole and dry branches on the other side.
They covered the cave before they left to prevent others from noticing it.
They passed the traps that Mo Beihan set earlier on. There were four rabbits, two chicken and one river deer. Even Mo Beihanughed at their luck today.
But he did not know that the food he ced into the trap was mixed with spring water by Gu Qingyao secretly. The spring water was from her space, not some elixirs, just more refreshing and cleaner than water outside. She used to make drugs with that.
All the preys were attracted over by the smell of the food.
Chapter 38: This Guy Is Really Capable!
Chapter 38: This Guy Is Really Capable!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The sky waspletely dark when they reached home.
It was about 9 pm. Mo Beihan sent Gu Qingyao to her home and passed her two fish, the ones she washed earlier.
He also gave her two rabbits and a chicken. He wanted her to take the river deer but Gu Qingyao did not want so much meat. She only needed some to show that they were fruitful.
¡°I¡¯lle and pick you up tomorrow morning.¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
They nned to go to the town tomorrow.
Gu Yunshen kept waiting as his daughter was not home yet. He walked out immediately as he heard voices in the yard.
Mo Beihan greeted Gu Yunshen and left.
Gu Yunshen helped Gu Qingyao take everything in. He looked towards the direction where Mo Beihan left and smiled, ¡°This guy is really capable.¡±
The trip into the mountain must be fruitful.
Gu Qingyao smiled and walked inside with her father.
¡°I have eaten with Brother Beihan on the mountain. I¡¯ll go back to my roomter.¡±
Gu Yunshen nodded and said, ¡°Okay. There¡¯s hot water in the kitchen. You can take a shower and rest early!¡±
Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing came out of the room and ran over to see what Gu Qingyao brought back.
She went out with Mo Beihan this time. Every time Mo Beihan came back and headed towards the mountain, he would bring many things for the Gu Family. It must be the same for today.
They were delighted as they saw the chicken, rabbit and fish in Gu Qingyao¡¯s hands!
¡°Woh! There¡¯s meat, Mom! We get to eat fish tomorrow!¡±
Zhang Xiaohui was in joy as well, ¡°Yes! We¡¯ll have fish tomorrow! It¡¯s been long since west ate fish. It was so exhausting during the autumn harvest. Time to eat some meat.¡±
Gu Yunshen and Gu Qingyao did not even bother to talk to them. She passed everything to Gu Yunshen and headed towards her room.
¡°Wait! Where¡¯s the meat at home? Where did you hide the meat and the flour?¡± Gu Ruoqing asked.
Gu Qingyao turned back and twitched her lips as she stared at Gu Ruoqing. Gu Ruoqing was indeed still a child and did not learn from her own mistakes. She had forgotten about the beating yesterday?
¡°How will I know. They are always at home. Ask your mom why our meat and flour disappeared. Every time when something went missing at home, she was always the one who took them, right?¡±
Gu Ruoqing was stunned and looked at Zhang Xiaohui.
It made... some sense.
Zhang Xiaohui was enraged, ¡°Stop all the nonsense! When I woke up this morning, there was nothing left in the kitchen. You¡¯re the only one who went out today. Who else would take away those things besides you?¡±
¡°Yes. You were the one who locked the kitchen door yesterday. The things went missing this morning. Who else can it be?¡± Gu Ruoqing tried to advocate for her mother.
Gu Qingyao sneered, ¡°What can you do to me? I just don¡¯t want to tell you. This is my home. I can do whatever I want. Furthermore, even Father did not say anything. So, just shut up!¡±
¡°You...¡±
Zhang Xiaohui totally raged. She didn¡¯t even get to eat the meat at home. She went back to her mother¡¯s ce to help with the harvest. She thought that there would be good food waiting for her when she came back but in the end, there was nothing left.
Not only the meat, there was no flour or rice left at all. She starved for the whole day yesterday and today she had to eat the coarse grain that was difficult to swallow even.
¡°Gu Qingyao, the home does not belong to you only. The meat is for everyone. Why could you take them away? Take them out and cook a few nice dishes for us. Your sister and I almost did not eat anything for the past two days.¡±
Gu Qingyao scoffed, ¡°You want meat? Sure! Do your job at home and you won¡¯t starve. If you stillze around, there will not even be coarse grain for you! Don¡¯t dream about meat.¡±
Chapter 39: She Needs to Chase Out the Mother and the Daughter
Chapter 39: She Needs to Chase Out the Mother and the Daughter
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao scoffed. She walked towards her room and did not bother to talk to the two of them.
Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing still wanted to say something but they heard the sound of the door closed. They turned around and saw that Gu Yunshen brought everything back to his room and locked the door.
Zhang Xiaohui: ¡°...¡±
She stared at the door for a while but still did not ask Gu Yunshen to open the door. She went back to Gu Ruoqing¡¯s room and slept together with her.
Gu Qingyao witnessed what was going on outside from her room. She understood that her father was suffering and disgusted by this kind of woman.
However, he could not just ditch her.
More urately speaking, her father did not want to take the risk now.
Zhang Xiaohui was just an unreasonable rascal. Her entire family was like that as well.
The Zhang family were all poor farmers but the Gu family werendowners. Their identity was too sensitive in this day and age. Anything happened would be the Gu family¡¯s fault.
No one would care about andowner¡¯s thoughts in this age. If her father wanted to divorce with Zhang Xiaohui and she got nowhere to go. She would definitely find more troubles without the good supply from the Gu family.
No one cared about what she was going to do but the Gu family could not bear with that.
Both of her grandparents were old. If anything happened, their lives might even be in danger.
There was no such thing as reasoning in this age.
The Gu family was not short of money as both the Gu family and her grandma¡¯s Wen family had hidden golds as secret savings. If they exchanged the gold for high-priced grain, the whole family would never starve to death at least.
Keeping Zhang Xiaohui in the Gu family just cost the Gu family more money only.
But no matter what was going to happen, they needed to wait until this period passed.
She understood what was her father¡¯s concerns and she did not want anything to happen to her family. However, she did not want to wait either!
Her grandparents had five children. The oldest and the second oldest both went to the army and had good ranks now. Though they were not able to be promoted further due to the family¡¯s identity, they were able to sustain their lives.
Their children were also in the army and had good achievements at young ages.
The third oldest son settled down in the city with his family.
Her father was the youngest and stayed in the countryside to take care of her grandparents. He helped to farm and feed the livestock. He also picked different herbs everywhere to treat patients.
His whole life was held up after Zhang Xiaohui stuck to him.
Now she was reborn and she had everything in her hands. She would definitely allow her family to live a good life. Zhang Xiaohui and her daughter were too troublesome and they must be chased away.
And there was her aunt. She suffered from many hardships and Gu Qingyao would take care of her so that her grandparents would be relieved.
She stared at Gu Ruoqing¡¯s room and recalled everything they had done in her previous life. Gu Qingyao was determined that she must chase them out as soon as possible.
And of course, chasing them out and ensuring that her own family would be safe.
Gu Qingyao took a basin of hot water that her father boiled. But she did not use the water and instead, put it into her interspace.
She entered her living interspace and had a bath with the hot water before she slept.
Gu Qingyao woke up before the sky even brightened up on the next morning.
She agreed to follow Mo Beihan to the town today. He would definitely leave very early so she needed to get up early as well to prepare.
Chapter 40: Riding A Bicycle Was Like Being In His Arms!
Chapter 40: Riding A Bicycle Was Like Being In His Arms!
Actually, she did not have much to prepare. She simply tidied herself.
In these times, young girls wore their hair in two its. After marriage, they wore it in a singlerge braid. Gu Qingyao was only 15 years old, so she wore her hair in two braids, ited at her ears. She carefullybed her hair and braided it.
Then she put on a clean set of clothes, grabbed her coat and a small, olive green bag.
Mo Beihan had given her this bag. If she looked at it with the eyes of her reborn self, it was rather unsophisticated. But now, it was considered to be very fashionable.
Her bag had been the envy of many young girls in the brigade!
Gu Ruoqing, in particr, had been hungrily eyeing this bag for a long time.
Thinking about it made Gu Qingyao want tough.
Gu Qingyao left after tidying herself. She noticed that the lights in her grandparent¡¯s room were on. They had already woken up, but Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing¡¯s room was still pitch dark.
Gu Qingyao was used to it.
She went to Gu Yunshen¡¯s room. ¡°Father, I¡¯ll be going to town with Brother Beihanter. Here is breakfast for you, Grandfather and Grandma.¡±
Gu Qingyao took out meat buns and boiled eggs, but Gu Yunshen refused them. ¡°No need. Leave the boiled eggs, but bring the buns with you! Their smell is too strong. Also, we don¡¯t need to eat food like this every day. We still have to eat the coarse grain.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Father, I know, but I don¡¯t want to see you suffer! Grandfather and Grandma are so old, but have no better food to eat. You don¡¯t need to worry about that mother and daughter duo finding out. They won¡¯t get up until the sun is high in the sky.¡±
Gu Yunshen did not say anything.
Gu Qingyao offered the food again. ¡°If there¡¯s good food, why not eat it?¡±
Gu Yunshen agreed after some thought, so he quickly washed up and returned to eat the food. Then he went to the next room and asked the older folks to quickly brush their teeth and eat.
Mo Beihan arrived and knocked on the door. When Gu Qingyao heard the sound, she left after telling Gu Yunshen.
Mo Beihan was in the courtyard, astride an old-fashioned Phoenix brand bicycle. He wore ordinary ck clothes. A basket that was meant to be carried on the back was ced on the back of the bicycle, covered by a cloth. But Gu Qingyao knew that it was full of goods.
When Mo Beihan saw his girl emerge, carrying the bag he had given her, his smile deepened. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go! If we leave now, we will reach the town at daybreak.¡±
Mo Beihan mounted the bicycle and braced it with his legs. ¡°Get up!¡±
The back of the bicycle was upied by the basket, so she had no choice but... to sit in front.
This type of bicycle had a front crossbar, and someone could sit in front.
Gu Qingyao nced at him. There was even a cushion tied to the crossbar, to soften the seat.
She smiled and obediently got on.
Mo Beihan¡¯s heart was filled with tenderness as he pedaled towards the town.
The sun had not yet risen, but the moonlight was very bright. They could see the road as they cycled. Above them was the bright moon and the starry sky. As Mo Beihan cycled along the narrow vige tracks, the young girl sitting on the bicycle felt as if she was in his embrace!
In their previous life, they had traveled throughout the country for many years. His deepest desire was for this young girl not to suffer any hurt. But the power of gossip had been unstoppable.
She was a young girl who had grown up under the doting care of her father, and did not have many life experiences. Yet she was suddenly despised by everyone. This, together with the terror that she experienced that night, meant that she would definitely bear internal scars.
It was not that she did not like him, but that she did not have the courage to marry him. She did not have the courage to face the derision and the mocking.
In this life, all this had not happened. The young girl in his arms could grow up in peace. What a wonderful feeling!
Chapter 41: Why Is This Bun So Familiar?
Chapter 41: Why Is This Bun So Familiar?
Gu Qingyao was in excellent spirits as she rode the bicycle!
The vige looked different in the moonlight.
In her previous life, she had left the ce decades ago. Now that she had returned, the feeling waspletely different.
¡°Are you cold?¡± asked Mo Beihan, who was behind her.
Gu Qingyao shook her head. ¡°No. The wind is so cooling, it¡¯s pleasant to feel the breeze.¡±
The two of them gradually left the Qing River Brigade and the vige, and reached a deste spot.
Gu Qingyao asked, ¡°Brother Beihan, have you had breakfast?¡±
¡°No!¡±
¡°Then stop, and I¡¯ll give you something to eat. We can continue after you¡¯ve eaten.¡±
Mo Beihan stopped the bicycle and Gu Qingyao took two meat buns from her bag. Actually, she took them from her interspace. She handed them to Mo Beihan and said, ¡°Here, eat this!¡±
Mo Beihan looked at the meat buns in shock. ¡°Did you make these?¡±
¡°Um!¡± Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°Eat up! They¡¯re delicious.¡±
Mo Beihan had his suspicions, but took a bite without asking any more questions.
The meat bun was delicious. The filling was well seasoned and the outer skin was very soft. It was made of pure white flour.
But more importantly, the taste... was very familiar!
Whenever Gu Qingyao had made buns for him in her previous life, they had tasted like that. But this was impossible!
At that time, Yao Yao had the interspace. He had brought her around and collected a lot of food. But Yao Yao would only discover her interspace half a yearter. At this time, Yao Yao should not know about the interspace.
So these buns...
Mo Beihan did not ask any more questions. He just finished the buns and continued towards the town with Gu Qingyao.
Dawn was breaking as they reached the town.
Gu Qingyao could tell that the town was rather shabby at present. It was mainlyposed of low-lying brick houses and a few stone houses.
Mo Beihan led her straight to a door, and knocked.
The door immediately opened.
An 18- or 19-year-old boy, who looked especially lively, smiled the moment he saw Mo Beihan. His eyes were sharp and incisive.
Mo Beihan pushed the bicycle into the courtyard, and brought the basket with him into the house. The young fellow hospitably poured tea for Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao.
Mo Beihan ced the basket on the table. ¡°Take a look!¡±
The young fellow was called Chen Jin. He removed the cloth covering the basket. His eyes brightened the moment he saw its contents.
¡°Wow! Elder Brother, you are so capable!¡±
The basket was filled with things that he had obtained from his trip up the mountain.
There were two haunches of wild boar meat, each weighing about ten kilograms. There were five kilograms or so of pork ribs, and two pork legs. There were four pork knuckles, and two dried rabbits.
Right at the bottom was a metal box. This box was ratherrge and deep. Next to it was the head of the wild boar.
It was almost the new year. Many people would want these things.
Chen Jin was overjoyed!
Mo Beihan said, ¡°There are fish in the metal box. Six grass carp, which are still alive!¡±
Chen Jin hurriedly opened the box in surprise. He was delighted to find that there were indeed grass carp in there, looking quite lively. ¡°This is great. I know someone who is about to do her confinement, and needs this!¡±
In his line of business, he had many connections and knew many important people. Everyone knew what line he was in. If they wanted anything special, they would contact him.
He had recently added a well-to-do family to his books. The daughter-inw was about to do her confinement and needed better food to improve her milk supply and her health.
¡°Elder Brother, I¡¯ll take all these things. What would you like?¡± Chen Jin looked at Mo Beihan, his face wreathed in smiles.
Chapter 42: The Rewards Of A Bountiful Harvest
Chapter 42: The Rewards Of A Bountiful Harvest
Mo Beihan had already estimated the worth of his items, and knew this fellow¡¯s ability. He knew that Chen Jin would reap many benefits in exchange for these items.
So he said, ¡°Ten kilograms of rye flour, five kilograms of white flour, five kilograms of white rice, ten kilograms of cornflour, and three hundred dors. Also, a few vintage items.¡±
Chen Jin thought for a while. He had many connections. With these items in hand, he could find various people who would barter for them. So he would still make a substantial profit from this exchange.
Chen Jin immediately smiled and said, ¡°Elder Brother, you certainly get straight to the point. Alright, I¡¯ll get them for you!¡±
He quickly packed the grain in cloth sacks and handed 300 dors to Mo Beihan. Then he went to fetch the vintage items.
Gu Qingyao looked on from the sidelines, and recalled the circumstances of that era.
It was the seventies, and although things were slightly better than in the time of the Great Famine, their province had been poor, and resources had been scarcer.
So the price of grain in the ck market had been extremely high. Sometimes, they were not even avable even if one could afford it.
During the three years of hard times, the price of coarse grain in the ck market was approximately 5 dors a kilogram. Fine grain was more expensive, and meat was even more so. At its most expensive, pork had cost 20 dors a kilogram. The prices were sky-high!
But those were the prices during the three years of hard times and were confined to the ck market.
Now, it was the seventies, and things were slightly better. But ck market prices were still shocking, and food was still the most valuable item.
Based on current valuation, pork was around 12 or 13 dors a kilogram. Based on the prices in the ck market, Mo Beihan¡¯s items were worth about five to six hundred dors.
There was definitely some fluctuation in prices in different parts of the country. This was so even in their area.
So Chen Jin would still make a profit despite what Mo Beihan had asked for.
After a while, Chen Jin returned with two wooden boxes. When he opened the boxes, they saw the contents glitter.
He must have seen that Gu Qingyao was there, so Chen Jin had brought jewelry and precious stones.
In the boxes was a set of diamond jewelry ¨C a diamond ring, a diamond ne and a diamond bracelet, that formed a set.
Gu Qingyao nced at the diamond ring. Inter years, this would be worth tens of thousands of dors in the jewelry shops. Today, it could only be exchanged for a few kilograms of food. Or perhaps, not even that.
There were also four gold bracelets. Two of them had green gemstones embedded on them. The gems glowed and glittered. They were translucent and beautiful.
There were also four pairs of jade bangles, all made from top-grade material. But Gu Qingyao immediately took a fancy to the best pair. They were made of jadeite of the old pit ss variety. They werepletely green, translucent and beautiful.
Gu Qingyao loved them.
When Mo Beihan saw her glittering eyes, he smiled and said, ¡°Pick a few that you like.¡±
Gu Qingyao thought about it. She did not refuse, but selected the diamond set, a gold bangle with a green gemstone embedded in it, and the jade bangles.
In these times, the national banks did not take jewels or gemstones. They were close to worthless. People who had no liking for these things had no desire to own them. So Chen Jin was happy for Gu Qingyao to take them.
She only took one gold bracelet. In today¡¯s world, gold was the universal currency.
Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes shed when he saw Gu Qingyao select the best jade bangles.
After Gu Qingyao had finished her selection, Mo Beihan got up and prepared to leave.
Chen Jin smilingly saw them out. ¡°Elder Brother, remember me if you have any other special items! Or I cane to you.¡±
Mo Beihan nced at him. ¡°I still have plenty of meat on hand!¡±
Chen Jin smiled until his eyes almost disappeared!
Chapter 43: How Extravagant!
Chapter 43: How Extravagant!
Mo Beihan ced all the items in the basket, and left with Gu Qingyao.
The jewelry was ced in small boxes and kept in Gu Qingyao¡¯s bag. Gu Qingyao felt rather embarrassed as she fingered the small boxes.
¡°Brother Beihan...¡±
¡°These are for you. You keep them yourself.¡±
¡°But these are awfully valuable! I... tell you what! When we get back, I¡¯ll give you something in exchange. Alright?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. He was happy to ept Yao Yao¡¯s presents!
¡°Alright! I¡¯ll look forward to it!¡±
Gu Qingyao immediately smiled. This man belonged to her anyway. Anything good that came her way in future would also belong to the two of them. Gu Qingyao would not argue anymore.
The girl before him was smiling brilliantly. He could tell that she was delighted to receive the jewelry, acting as if she had found some great treasure. Also, she showed no sign of being repelled by them.
This waspletely different from the Gu Qingyao that Mo Beihan remembered.
In her previous life, Yao Yao had grown up in the environment of the Gu family. The Gu family were majorndlords and her grandparents had to undergo rehabilitation. Their entire family lived carefully. In a special environment like that, coupled with the Gu family¡¯s schrly traditions, Yao Yao had developed a quiet and gentle personality.
Because of theposition of the Gu family, Yao Yao had always been somewhat repelled by jewelry and precious stones. It was not that she did not like them, but that she did not dare to ept them.
She was afraid of getting into trouble. In the Gu family¡¯s circumstances, these things spelt danger for the family if they were discovered.
But the Yao Yao before him showed no signs of being repelled by them.
Also, Mo Beihan somehow felt that Yao Yao seemed livelier.
This was a good sign!
Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes flickered and he said to Gu Qingyao, ¡°Yao Yao, you must hide these things carefully. They are not valuable in these times, but perhaps they will be valuable in the future. In our thousand years of history, these were valuable items, and I believe they regain their value in the future. These are unusual times and will onlyst a couple of years. If you hide the items carefully, you can bring them out and wear them in the future!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, I will hide them well!¡±
Mo Beihan was even more surprised by her response.
She had not doubted his word at all, almost as if she knew that these items would be valuable in the future. When she said she would hide the items well, her expression had been confident and resolute.
This exactly the same expression that she had in her previous life, when she had her interspace!
But something was amiss! In her previous life, Yao Yao only had the interspace half a yearter.
¡°Where are we going now?¡± Gu Qingyao asked.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°We¡¯ll go to the cooperative for supplies. Where would you like to go?¡±
Gu Qingyao thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±
The two of them headed for the cooperative in town. The sun had risen by now, and there were pedestrians on the road. Although there were some people in the cooperative, most of them were just window shopping. After all, in times like these, most people were poor and did not have money to spare for shopping. The saledies were all knitting behind the counter.
Thesedies had a coveted job. In a time of scarcity, they led an enviable existence.
Mo Beihan headed straight for the cloth.
¡°Comrade, what kind of cloth are you looking for?¡± The saledy became attentive when she saw Mo Beihan, because she observed that he was wearing a Rolex watch on his wrist.
This was an imported item, and worth a few hundred dors. Only someone with an especiallyrge sry could afford it.
If he could afford the watch, then he naturally could also afford other things.
Chapter 44: How Extravagant! (2)
Chapter 44: How Extravagant! (2)
There were many bolts of cloth behind the counter ¨C khaki, denim, corduroy, fleece, and fine cotton. Their colors were rather monotonous, mostly gray, blue, ck, or olive green.
As Gu Qingyao looked at them, a wave of nostalgia suddenly swept over her.
This was what her life was like when she was young!
¡°Yao Yao, which one do you like?¡± Mo Beihan asked Gu Qingyao.
Actually, he did not like any of these materials. He looked at them with the eyes of someone who had been reborn. Now that he had returned, how could he possibly like any of these?
But there was no choice. In these times, this was all that was avable.
Gu Qingyao chose a piece of olive green khaki, and some fine cotton. She was not interested in the rest.
She did want the fleece, but it was too expensive.
Although Mo Beihan¡¯s drew a good sry, he put his life on the line in exchange for it. She could not just fritter it away.
When she sold the grain in her interspace on the ck market in the future, she woulde back for it.
But Mo Beihan was reluctant to buy so little. ¡°It¡¯s too little. Yao Yao, you should buy more. Don¡¯t save money on my behalf. These things are sometimes unobtainable. It¡¯s unusual to be able to get them today, and some of the coupons will expire if they aren¡¯t used. I have a plentiful supply and many cloth coupons. If you don¡¯t use them, they¡¯ll expire.
¡°You should buy more and bring it back to make some clothes.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at Mo Beihan. This fellow seemed very used to paying her bills!
But before Gu Qingyao could reply, Mo Beihan looked at the piece of fleece and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the fleece.¡±
¡°Good!¡± The sales assistant excitedly brought out the material. ¡°There are ten meters of this material. Do you want to take it all?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll take it all!¡±
Mo Beihan replied without hesitation.
The fleece was in red and blue checks and was very fashionable in these times. Girls loved to make clothes from this type of material, and they felt proud to wear it out.
The sales assistant was also very happy.
Gu Qingyao nced at Mo Beihan, and perceived the sincere love in his eyes. Her heart softened.
This was a truly good man. In her previous life, he had kept herpany and doted on her all her life. If they had not been trapped by Bai Youran and Gu Ruoqing¡¯s schemes, they would have had a blissful life.
Gu Qingyao thought about it and did not hesitate anymore. Anyway, she had plenty of resources. With her around, Mo Beihan would not suffer anyck in this life.
So Gu Qingyao stopped arguing and said, ¡°Give me another twenty meters of cotton and thirty meters of this blue, gray and ck checked material. Also, do you have any wool?¡±
¡°Of course!¡± The sales assistant was even happier when she saw that they were buying so much.
¡°For wool, we have blended yarn and sheep¡¯s wool. You¡¯vee at the right time, our stock has just arrived.¡±
All these were hard-to-get items and were very expensive. Even so, they sold very well. So Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao were considered lucky to be able to get them.
Mo Beihan immediately smiled as he looked at the colorful wool. Gu Qingyao was also rather happy.
Mo Beihan immediately pointed to the bright red and pink wool. ¡°I¡¯ll take both of these!¡±
His words sessfully frightened the sales assistant.
She said almost disbelievingly, ¡°Comrade, the sheep¡¯s wool is twenty dors a kilogram. These two will weigh twenty kilograms altogether. Are you sure?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure, I¡¯ll take them all!¡±
Mo Beihan was very excited. It was unusual toe across wool in such nice colors. Bright red and pink were exactly right for a young girl. So Mo Beihan, who was not short of money, felt that if he might not have such an opportunity again!
It was now or never. Since they hade across it, they had better snap it up.
Chapter 45: People Buy Watches When They Get Married (1)
Chapter 45: People Buy Watches When They Get Married (1)
¡°No, no, no!¡± Gu Qingyao was shocked and quickly tugged at him. ¡°Brother Beihan, I can¡¯t possibly wear so much. Get some other colors. There are so many other people in our families!¡±
Mo Beihan was taken aback. He had been immersed in the joy of being reborn and his mind was filled with thoughts of spoiling his wife. He only remembered now that there were many other people in the Gu Family!
However, these two types of wool were a rare find. Mo Beihan could not bear to relinquish them.
¡°Then buy some other kinds. We¡¯ll take all these. You can keep it and knit a few sweaters so you can rotate them throughout the winter.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Mo Beihan would brook no refusal. He insisted on buying up the two types of wool. The sales assistant was shocked by his extravagance!
The remaining wool was in more sedate colors. They could be worn by either men or women. Mo Beihan liked the red and pink ones the best because Yao Yao could wear them.
In the end, Gu Qingyao bought another four kilograms of blue sheep¡¯s wool and ten kilograms of blended yarn before she stopped!
The sheep¡¯s wool cost 20 dors a kilogram. The ten kilograms of red wool, ten kilograms of pink wool and four kilograms of blue wool cost 480 dors in total. The blended yarn was 10 dors a kilogram, so ten kilograms of it cost a hundred dors.
Together with the cloth they had chosen earlier, the total came up to about 700 dors.
In modern times, 700 dors was not a lot of money. But this was the seventies, when the average city worker¡¯s sry was about 30 to 40 dors. It was only because Mo Beihan drew a high wage that he could afford it.
Even so, 700 dors was several months¡¯ sry for him.
Mo Beihan had left home at fifteen. Today, his wages, together with his allowance, added up to 160 dors a month.
Seven hundred dors...
Mo Beihan happily handed over the money and coupons, then left with Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao lowered her head to look at therge heap of wool and cloth in her hands. Then she turned to look at this fellow who was still jubnt despite having spent so much money. She really did not know what to say to him.
She herself did not have that much money. But she knew this man all too well. Even if she could produce the money, he certainly would not allow her to pay.
¡°Don¡¯t buy so many things for me in the future. You work hard for your money. These things are... too expensive!¡±
Mo Beihan smiled and drew closer to Gu Qingyao. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just earn three hundred dors? The things we got from the mountain can still be exchanged for quite a lot of money! Don¡¯t worry.¡±
¡°That¡¯s different!¡± Gu Qingyao said. ¡°Those opportunities are rare. You are usually away from home and seldom get any leave.¡±
Mo Beihan could not help but smile when he looked at the girl standing in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely give you enough money to spend.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Women of every era found it impossible to refuse men who spent money on them. Especially a man they liked.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s heart was filled with tenderness as she looked at his smiling eyes, brimming with love.
Forget it, why quibble. They had already bought it anyway. Also, she had so many resources at hand, she would never be short of cash.
He was good to her and she too, would be good to him.
Gu Qingyao happily hugged the cloth and wool. ¡°Brother Beihan, I¡¯ll knit a few sweaters for you when we get back.
Mo Beihan grinned with delight.
The two of them were childhood sweethearts and had grown up together. This girl had followed him around since she was young, calling him elder brother. He had liked her since they were children.
A pity that they had been cruelly trapped in their previous lives, and their lives ruined by a series of unfortunate events.
Mo Beihan was d that they could do it all over again, without the hurt from the past. When he thought of the future, his heart burnt with passion.
Then he brought Gu Qingyao along to buy an iron teapot for his mother, Jiang Yingqiu. After some thought, Mo Beihan turned to Gu Qingyao and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll buy you something.¡±
With that, he brought Gu Qingyao to a counter that was selling watches. Gu Qingyao was taken aback. ¡°A watch?¡±
Chapter 46: People Buy Watches When They Get Married (2)
Chapter 46: People Buy Watches When They Get Married (2)
Mo Beihan looked at the watch counter and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ll buy a watch for you to wear, so it¡¯ll be convenient for you to tell the time.¡±
Gu Qingyao bit her lip. It had been a difficult transition for her, who had been used to modern living and mobile phones, to suddenly return to the seventies where there were no mobile phones, Inte, or even television.
Currently, the majority of homes did not even have a clock, and watches were even rarer. Only the rich could afford these items, and one also needed coupons to buy them.
But the truth was that Gu Qingyao wanted one.
Although she had watches in her interspace, they were all modern watches.
She had plenty of money then, and her elder brothers all doted on her. So she had lots of nice things. The modern watches were different from those in this era, so she could not use them.
Girls usually liked trendy and novel things. She had not been too interested in watches, so she only had a few of them. They were all different from those on the market now.
So she could not possibly bring them out.
If she could buy one, she could easily tell the time in the future.
As Gu Qingyao was thinking about it, Mo Beihan was already talking to the sales assistant. ¡°Do you have imported watches? I¡¯m looking fordies¡¯ watches.¡±
¡°Of course!¡± The sales assistant¡¯s sharp eyes had already spotted the Rolex on Mo Beihan¡¯s wrist. This was the best kind of watch.
The sales assistant assiduously brought out the watches to show Mo Beihan. ¡°We have quite a few types of watches here! Rolex, Omega, Roamer, and Titoni!¡±
She could tell from the Rolex on Mo Beihan¡¯s wrist, and the fact that he had immediately asked for imported watches, that this was a rich customer. So the sales assistant brought out the most expensive watches.
Mo Beihan¡¯s background was poor, and he had grown up in a vige. But he had spent many years out in the world, and had gained much experience. His rebirth in particr, had brought decades of experience from his previous life. So he definitely had good taste.
At a single nce, he spotted ady¡¯s Rolex and picked it up happily. ¡°This one is not bad. Yao Yao, do you like it?¡±
This was a top luxury item. Gu Qingyao¡¯s expression grew rather stiff when she saw it.
¡°This... better not! I don¡¯t need such a good one. Just buy one that costs ten dors or so. This one...¡± Was too over the top!
An imported watch, and a Rolex at that. She estimated that it would cost several hundred dors.
But Mo Beihan would not let it go. ¡°This one looks nice! We¡¯ll take this one. It¡¯s durable.¡±
This time, Gu Qingyao was really too embarrassed to ept. ¡°I really... don¡¯t need it. Just buy a simple one. I¡¯m... usually working at home and busy around the house. What would I do with such a good watch? I just need to be able to tell the time!¡±
When he saw that the young girl had grown rather shy, Mo Beihan guessed what was causing her embarrassment. His heart grew even more tender, but he kept a straight face and said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m buying you a good one! This is an imported watch and very durable. It is waterproof and shockproof. If you buy a cheap one of poorer quality, you might identally hit it when you¡¯re working and it¡¯ll spoil. This one is better, it won¡¯t matter even if you drop it!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Sales assistant: ¡°...¡±
This was her first time hearing this kind of exnation for buying something so expensive.
Others carefully maintained their luxury goods, afraid to knock it against something. But he...
Gu Qingyao did not know whether tough or cry, but she was still reluctant to ept it. ¡°I really don¡¯t need it. Watches are not casual purchases. They¡¯re bought... when people get married!¡±
In these times, watches were like wedding rings, and were one of the four coveted items everyone tried to obtain in their lifetime.
Chapter 47: No Matter How Much He Spoilt Her In This Lifetime, It Would Not Be Enough!
Chapter 47: No Matter How Much He Spoilt Her In This Lifetime, It Would Not Be Enough!
A slight smile appeared on Mo Beihan¡¯s face.
It was true that in this era, someone only bought a girl a watch if they were about to get married. Like wedding rings, watches had a special meaning.
But... He just wanted to buy one for Yao Yao!
¡°Says who? Many people buy watches when they are about to get married, but that does not mean watches are only bought on such asions. Do you understand? Many people wear watches when they go to work, but are still single.¡±
¡°You¡¯re still young, you won¡¯t be getting married for a few years! We¡¯ll buy one now, and if it is spoiled when the timees to be married, we can always buy another!¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s little face turned red.
¡°Let¡¯s take this one. This one looks good!¡± Mo Beihan made the final decision.
He could tell that Yao Yao liked it very much.
¡°How much is it?¡± Mo Beihan asked.
The sales assistant smiled brilliantly. He was so rich!
This was her first time encountering someone who chose an imported watch before asking about the price.
¡°Five hundred and eighty dors!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
It was so expensive!
But Mo Beihan was not surprised. After all, he had bought one before. He briskly paid for it. This imported watch did not require coupons, just money.
Mo Beihan put the watch on Gu Qingyao¡¯s wrist. The exquisite and opulent watch face looked elegant and distinguished. It was beautiful!
Women in this era were not allowed to wear jewelry. A watch was the only thing they were allowed to wear, that was slightly nicer.
¡°Is there anything else you would like to buy?¡± asked Mo Beihan.
Gu Qingyao hurriedly replied. ¡°No, no, don¡¯t buy anything else!¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°I onlye back once or twice every year. I seldom have time to return. My mother is in poor health, and I will need your help to take care of her in the future! It¡¯s only right that I buy a little something for you.¡±
Gu Qingyao refused to allow him to buy anything else, and Mo Beihan also had nothing else to buy. So he left with Gu Qingyao.
In fact, there were better things to be found in the departmental stores of the city. The selection was limited in a small town.
Mo Beihan was delighted that they had managed to obtain so many nice things on this trip, so he naturally bought more for Gu Qingyao.
His Yao Yao!
No matter how much he spoilt her in this life, it would never be enough!
Now that he hadpleted his purchases, Mo Beihan ced the basket, the big bag of wool, and the teapot on the back of the bicycle and tied them securely. Then he put Gu Qingyao in front, and brought her back to the Qing River Brigade.
The autumn wind blew softly as they pedaled. Mo Beihan¡¯s heart was filled with tenderness to be traveling with his darling girl.
Mo Beihan sent Gu Qingyao home, but did not go in. He handed the wool over to her and said, ¡°Have a good rest at home for a couple of days. If you need anything, let me know and I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at him and smiled sweetly. ¡°Um!¡±
Mo Beihan looked at her indulgently, then pedaled away.
Gu Qingyao carried her big bag of things in. She thought for a while, then reached into her bag and put most of the best sheep¡¯s wool into the interspace. There were too many things here. If Gu Ruoqing spotted them, there would be trouble.
When she entered the courtyard, she saw Gu Yunshen cleaning the game by the well. Zhang Xiaohui was washing the clothes. Gu Ruoqing was washing the wild mushrooms she had brought back yesterday.
The moment Gu Qingyao entered, Gu Ruoqing and Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s eyes became fixed on the bag in her hand.
Chapter 48: Did Mo Beihan Buy Nice Things For You Again?
Chapter 48: Did Mo Beihan Buy Nice Things For You Again?
Gu Qingyao raised her brows when she saw that the two of them were actually working. However, she was not too surprised, because her father was home.
In this family, the two of them were most afraid of her father.
Sometimes, her father also could not control them. Basically, being too controlling was counter-productive, especially because Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing were not very intelligent. Not only were they rather stupid, they were extremists who idolized the peasants. They had always been proud that they were peasants.
In this era, ss status was of absolute importance. Those who had beenndlords or capitalists used to be the upper crust of society. Ordinary citizens aspired to be like them, but could never attain such a status. Suddenly, these people had their property seized, and were reduced to dust. The attitude of hating the rich caused ordinary citizens to wildly embrace this policy. Zhang Xiaohui and her daughter were ssic examples of this.
Her father was afraid that if they were driven into a corner, Zhang Xiaohui would report Grandfather and Grandma. These were unreasonable times. The moment they were reported, Grandfather and Grandma would suffer, even if they had done nothing wrong.
It was nowmon for a son to report his own father, much less a daughter-inw.
Gu Qingyao ignored them and greeted Gu Yunshen. ¡°Father, I¡¯ll go and start cooking.¡±
She was about to bring her things back to her room when Gu Ruoqing rushed over. ¡°What did you buy? Did Mo Beihan buy lots of nice things for you again?¡±
Her tone was filled with envy.
The Mo family had always been on fairly good terms with the Gu family, and Mo Beihan was especially close to them. Mo Beihan had enjoyed giving Gu Qingyao presents from a young age. When he grew up and made some money, he bought presents for her with even greater frequency. Every time he traveled, he always remembered to send her nice things.
How could Gu Ruoqing not be jealous?
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes. ¡°What business is it of yours? Auntie Jiang is in poor health, and Brother Beihan needs to leave soon. He bought some cloth and wool and asked me to help them make some winter clothes. Why are you so concerned?¡±
Gu Ruoqing¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Wool? Cloth? I want some too!¡±
She immediately reached out and tried to snatch the cloth bag from Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand. Gu Qingyao angrily retreated. ¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°Has your Auntie Jiang been ill again recently?¡± Gu Yunshen suddenly interrupted them. Gu Ruoqing nced at Gu Yunshen, but did not dare to act recklessly.
Gu Qingyao thought awhile before she said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but Brother Beihan said that she¡¯s been in poor health and needs to rest. The busy season has only just ended, and Auntie Jiang has been taking care of the two children by herself at home. She¡¯s exhausted. Also, the grain hasn¡¯t been distributed, and they¡¯re almost out of grain. Fortunately, Brother Beihan came back and bought some food.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s health had been ruined by overwork when she was young. She was just a woman. Her husband had abandoned her, her eldest son had died, and her daughter-inw had run away. She herself had struggled to bring up the three children. No wonder her health was ruined by overwork.
It was quite an achievement to bring up these children in these hungry times.
Gu Yunshen said, ¡°I have some medicinal herbs here. Bring some to her when you have the time. Your Auntie Jiang always falls ill after the busy season is over.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°Um!¡±
Gu Ruoqing who was standing nearby pouted. ¡°He¡¯s just another pauper. Why are you so smug?¡±
With that, she squatted down and resumed washing the mushrooms. Zhang Xiaohui, who was nearby, also pouted when she heard the exchange, her expression disdainful.
It was true that the two of them looked down on Mo Beihan.
Although Mo Beihan had a good job and drew a high wage, he had many heavy burdens to carry at home.
Chapter 49: Yao Yao Is Our Only Granddaughter (1)
Chapter 49: Yao Yao Is Our Only Granddaughter (1)
Jiang Yingqiu had been born a peasant. Although her elder brother had be the leader of another brigade, their family had remained poor.
In the Mo family, Mo Beihan was usually away, and there was no man of the household. Jiang Yingqiu was in poor health, and still had two teenagers to raise. The entire family depended solely on Mo Beihan, and he carried a heavy burden.
To Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing, a good prospect would be someone in the city who did not have anything to do with agriculture.
In this era, everyone aspired to move to the city. City dwellers did not need to farm, and it was easier for them to find a job. They also had a monthly food allowance and plenty of coupons. Unlike the viges, where everything except grain was hard to obtain.
Because they had no coupons!
On one hand, Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing were proud of being peasants. On the other hand, they greatly desired to lead the lives of pampered youngdies. It was as if they felt entitled to live the kind of lifestyle found in rich families.
A cynical look shed across Gu Qingyao¡¯s beautiful eyes as she pondered why they thought in this way. She did not say anything else, but brought the things back to her room.
In these times, housing was scarce and in many families, the children were forced to squeeze together. But in the Gu family, Gu Yunshen had given her and Gu Ruoqing separate rooms, no matter how difficult it was.
Although the room was small, Gu Qingyao liked it very much.
Lunch was brown rice porridge. Gu Qingyao cooked very little, only a small bowl for every person. In any case, from today onwards, she definitely would not give Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing any opportunity to have a good meal.
She used the mushrooms and wild herbs to make a soup, then fried a portion of the mushrooms, and that was lunch.
When the dishes were ced on the table, Gu Ruoqing widened her eyes and said, ¡°Is that all we¡¯re eating?¡±
Gu Qingyao said expressionlessly, ¡°Consider yourself fortunate to have food. How dare you be so picky? We must not be hedonistic. We must live thrifty and prudent lives. Do you understand?¡±
Gu Ruoqing: ¡°...¡±
Zhang Xiaohui: ¡°...¡±
Hedonism was to be eschewed in this era. Everyone was afraid of the term, including Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing. At Gu Qingyao¡¯s remark, Gu Yunshen red at them dangerously. They immediately kept quiet out of fear and began to eat angrily.
After the meal was over, Zhang Xiaohui did the dishes. Gu Yunshen had originally asked Gu Ruoqing to wash them, but Zhang Xiaohui could not bear to let her do it, so she washed them herself.
After that, the two of them returned to doingundry and washing mushrooms.
Gu Qingyao nced at them, then went to get the broom and cloth to clean up the area. Zhang Xiaohui was exhausted by the time she finished theundry. It was exactly noon, and she wanted a nap, so she went back to her room.
When Gu Ruoqing saw that her mother had gone to sleep, she also sneaked away.
Gu Qingyao ignored them. After a while, she went to her grandparent¡¯s room.
Grandfather was tidying the room, while Grandma rested on the bed. Gu Qingyao smiled. Grandfather really doted on Grandma.
Two bowls appeared in Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand. Each bowl contained half a bowl of rice, and a few pieces of red braised pork. ¡°Grandfather, Grandma, did you have enough just now? Eat this.¡±
Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu¡¯s eyes widened when they saw that their youngest granddaughter had brought them food.
Their son had told them a simplified version of their granddaughter¡¯s strange encounter. But they had not really believed it. However, the food handed to them was definitely real.
Their son had not exined too much, so they had not asked too many questions. Their son had always been reliable, so they naturally trusted him.
They were shocked to see it with their own eyes.
The two of them took a bowl each and said, ¡°Heavens! It¡¯s really white rice and meat!¡±
Gu Qingyao was amused. ¡°Of course it is. Grandfather and Grandma, go ahead and eat. I have plenty more here! But be careful and don¡¯t let anyone find out.¡±
Gu Chonghua said, ¡°Of course. This is noughing matter.¡±
Chapter 50: Yao Yao Is Our Only Granddaughter (2)
Chapter 50: Yao Yao Is Our Only Granddaughter (2)
The two old people sneakily gobbled up the food. Gu Qingyao put the bowls and chopsticks back in her interspace. She would wash themter when there was time.
Wen Ruyu looked gratified as she watched Gu Qingyao¡¯s disappearing figure. ¡°Yao Yao is the lucky child of our family! She will certainly have good fortune in the future!¡±
Gu Chonghua smiled. ¡°The children in our family have all turned out well!¡±
Wen Ruyu red at him, but her eyes were still joyful. ¡°She is our only granddaughter. In the future, her elder brothers will all dote on her, so Yao Yao will still be the most fortunate.¡±
Gu Chonghua nced at her and whispered, ¡°Keep this to yourself. No need to say it out loud.¡±
Wen Ruyu immediately pped her hand over her mouth. ¡°I was so happy I identally let it slip. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve only ever mentioned it in front of you. I have never mentioned it in front of anyone else.¡±
Gu Ruoqing was not Gu Yunshen¡¯s daughter and the two older folks knew it. In fact, they had known from the start. But Gu Yunshen had refused to let them be too involved in this matter all these years.
So their life as a family had gone on as usual.
Wen Ruyu sighed at this point. ¡°I don¡¯t know when these times will end. Our fourth son has wasted his life.¡±
Among her sons, the older three had established their own careers. Only Gu Yunshen had remained at home to take care of them. He had even be embroiled with this shameless woman, and ended up raising someone else¡¯s daughter for fifteen years.
Gu Chonghua¡¯s heart also ached at this thought. ¡°Our fourth son did this for our own safety. He has stayed home for so many years because our three older sons are away. He¡¯s afraid that something will happen to us, and there will be no one to care for us!¡±
¡°He has borne all this with patience for our sake. But this too will pass. Old woman, our fourth son has sacrificed so much for us, we must survive.¡±
Wen Ruyu smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. I still want to see Yao Yao get married and have sons!¡±
Gu Qingyao left and used the same method to deliver food to Gu Yunshen. Gu Yunshen smiled and ate happily.
He sensed that his young daughter was deliberately preventing Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing from eating anything nice. But he totally approved of it.
In the past, he had been concerned about the safety of the older folks, so he had allowed Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing to continue living with them.
But now, he had changed his mind.
Thest time they had gone to town, this mother and daughter pair had clearly tried to hurt Yao Yao, but fortunately, Mo Beihan had brought her away. These circumstances clearly showed that if it had not been for Mo Beihan, his daughter...
These two malicious women must not be allowed to remain in the house. If they remained for long, who knew what else they might do to harm Yao Yao?
Gu Yunshen looked at the things that Gu Qingyao had brought back yesterday and said, ¡°Dry the fish and rabbits, then you can send them to your uncles and elder brothers. Over the years, it has been good of them to remember to always send good things home.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes shed and she nodded. ¡°Um!¡±
Gu Qingyao continued to stay home subsequently. When she was free, she knitted or sewed. She brought out portions of cloth and wool and worked on them at night, in her interspace.
At other times, she went to the vegetable plot and pulled out all the radish sprouts. Those that she could not finish she pickled to eat as preserved vegetables during winter.
A few dayster, she and Mo Beihan went up the mountain again.
Chapter 51: Up The Mountain Again (1)
Chapter 51: Up The Mountain Again (1)
This time, they went as usual to the cavern where only a sliver of the sky could be seen. The traps they had set thest time were still there. All the traps had caught something, and Mo Beihan collected them along the way. Then he went to take a look at the area surrounding the cavern.
When they reached the cavern, Mo Beihan put his things down and said to Gu Qingyao, ¡°I¡¯ll look around nearby. You stay around here as usual, understand?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°I know, this is not our first time here. I¡¯ll go over there to pick mushrooms. I won¡¯t wander too far.¡±
Mo Beihan nced at her and left.
The taste of the meat buns he had eaten that morning still lingered in his mouth. Mo Beihan was getting more and more suspicious of where Yao Yao was getting these meat buns?
They were just too simr to those he had eaten in his previous life.
They were made of pure white flour and were soft, with a thin skin. The meat filling had been seasoned with various condiments. In this era, food was scarce, and the Gu family¡¯s living conditions were poor.
Also, the Gu family ss status was too poor. They needed to maintain a low profile. Gu Ruoqing and Zhang Xiaohui were greedy andzy. Yao Yao definitely would not make such wonderful meat buns at home. Because if she were to be discovered, the two of them would fight to get their hands on the buns, then demand for more.
That would create a lot of trouble.
In this era, fine grain was too precious. Even the wealthiest would not use such high-quality white flour to make buns.
Perhaps there had been some changes in this life, and the girl¡¯s interspace had already appeared?
Had she managed to nt and harvest the wheat, and grind it into flour so quickly?
That could not be true either. The habits of a lifetime did not change overnight. In these times, everyone, whether rich or poor, was characterized by how much they treasured food.
Yao Yao¡¯s actions were too extraordinary!
Instead, she was acting somewhat like him.
He had seen the prosperity ofter years, and knew that he had the ability to make a good living. So he did not mind spending any amount of money on her. But Yao Yao...
Mo Beihan put his thoughts aside, and concentrated on hunting.
Meanwhile, Gu Qingyao was still in the cavern. She looked at the mushrooms from herst trip that she had left to dry on two big rocks. They were almost dry, but notpletely so.
The cavern was quite well ventted, but not very sunny.
Gu Qingyao put some of the mushrooms in her interspace, then brought them out of the cavern to sun them on the grass outside. The sun was shining brightly today. A day in the sun would cause plenty of evaporation.
The dried fish also had not driedpletely, so she moved them outside to sun.
After she had finished her tasks, she took her basket and cloth bag and went to the mushroom patch in the woods.
After a few days, the mushrooms had grown quite a bit. They were growing in clumps as usual, and were everywhere. It had drizzled the night before, and the mushrooms had grown even faster.
This time, she did not put them in her cloth bag, but threw them directly into her interspace. She used both hands to pluck them, then swiftly flung them in. Very soon, there was a small mound of them in her interspace.
Although she had plenty of goods in her interspace, storing goods had be a habit. Gu Qingyao thought, Um! Don¡¯t let it go to waste!
After a long time, she finally picked the entire patch clean. As usual, she selected therge ones and left the small ones.
Then she filled two cloth bags, and a basket, and went back.
Mo Beihan had not yet returned to the cavern, so Gu Qingyao ced the mushrooms on the grass outside to dry too.
There were many fish in the pool again. Gu Qingyao decided to catch them!
She had many frozen fish in her interspace, but only a few live ones!
Chapter 52: Up The Mountain Again (2)
Chapter 52: Up The Mountain Again (2)
She took a fishing from her interspace and cast it. She caught five or six fish the first time.
She quickly took arge, wooden bucket from her interspace and filled it with water. She put all the fish in, then cast the again. Then she scattered some bait into the pool to entice the fish. This bait was her special concoction!
It would definitely work.
She also scattered some over where the water was deeper. Sure enough, she soon saw fishes of various sizes swimming over in increasing numbers.
Gu Qingyao was delighted. She happily caught them and in a while, she had over a hundred good-sized fish. She released the smaller ones.
Gu Qingyao stopped after she had filled threerge buckets of fish. She quickly put the wooden buckets back into her living interspace and put her away. It was now about eleven o¡¯clock, and it was time to make lunch.
She had packed the rice in bamboo tubes earlier. Mo Beihan had seen them already, but the rice was cold by now, so she decided to make fried rice.
Gu Qingyao had not prepared the dishes in advance. She meant to cook them on the spot.
This time, Mo Beihan hade better prepared, and had even brought along a small iron pot. In these times, iron pots were extremely rare. Most people used ceramic pots.
The Gu family only had two iron pots because her eldest uncle and second uncle were in the military and were well connected.
She started by cooking fish soup. She caught and cleaned a few small fish, added some mushrooms and wild herbs, then ced them in a ceramic jar to cook.
Then she washed a small piece of meat and some peppers.
She julienned the meat and peppers. The peppers were rather spicy, and the meat would be especially tasty and appetizing after being fried with them.
She heated the iron pot, then added some oil. Then she added onion, ginger and garlic and fried them until they were fragrant. Lastly, she added the meat strips and stir-fried them before adding the peppers. When it was cooked, she added a small spoonful of bean paste. It would be ready in a bit!
It was very fragrant and spicy, and would go perfectly with rice.
Gu Qingyao did not cook too much, just a small teful, enough for the two of them.
She ced it by the side, then washed the pot, added oil again and made egg fried rice. She added vegetables and green onions.
She had just finished when Mo Beihan returned with a load of game. But he seemed rather unhappy.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°There were no wild boars!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
¡°Ha....¡± Gu Qingyaoughed. She thought something had happened to him!
¡°Do you think wild boars are like cabbages? You will encounter them every time? These animals are rare. How can you possibly find them everywhere?¡±
As Gu Qingyao spoke, she helped him to unload the game.
Many of the animals were caught in the traps they had set thest time they were here. There was quite a lot of game ¨C two water deer, three roe deer, thirteen wild rabbits and nine pheasants!
¡°You¡¯ve caught so many things, and yet you think it¡¯s too little. How are others going to get by?¡±
In these times, so much meat was a rare sight.
Mo Beihan took a wild pear from his pocket. ¡°For you!¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°A pear?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°I happened to see a pear tree. There were only a few left, so I picked them all. Here they are.¡±
As he spoke, he took a dozen or so from his pocket.
These were wild mountain pears. They were green and fairly small. Their core was ratherrge, but... they were wild!
Oh, the memories of her youth!
Gu Qingyaoughed and quickly washed one. She used her teeth to strip off the skin, then crunched into it.
Chapter 53: Up The Mountain Again (3)
Chapter 53: Up The Mountain Again (3)
It was so fragrant. Although it was a little astringent, it had the delicate fragrance unique to wild fruits!
The astringency was not a problem. Gu Qingyao continued to enjoy its fragrance!
She had no fruits to eat when she was young. Sometimes, her eldest and second uncle, and even her older brothers tried to get hold of some apples and pears, but these were extremely rare. Also, those they managed to obtain were usually of poor quality.
Since fruits were unavable for purchase, everyone looked forward to finding the asional wild fruit on the mountainside.
As she ate the wild pear, memories arose with every bite.
¡°I¡¯ve finished cooking. Come over and eat.¡±
Mo Beihan was delighted to see the young girl eating so happily. When he heard what she said, he lowered his head and looked at the food she had prepared. His expression froze.
Egg fried rice, meat strips fried with peppers, and a portion of fish soup.
To be honest, in these times, these dishes were considered especially good.
In particr, she had added a lot of oil to the egg fried rice, and there were vegetables, green onions and eggs. It was the same for the stir-fried meat strips. She had even added bean paste.
It was true that he liked these dishes, but this made him truly realize that this Yao Yao was unlike her former self!
The Yao Yao of the past would have just added the peppers to the meat strips and made sure they were cooked. The egg fried rice would only have egg, and that would be pretty good. In these times, people were just too poor and resources were too scarce. They only cared that their bellies were full, and were not too particr.
Mo Beihan looked at the smiling girl and kept quiet. He obediently went to wash his hands and eat.
The dishes went well with the rice. These vors were simr to Yao Yao¡¯s cooking in her previous life, when they had traveled throughout the country.
Mo Beihan lifted his head. His deep ck eyes looked at Gu Qingyao. ¡°Yao Yao!¡±
¡°Hmm?¡±
¡°Your cooking is so good. If I continue eating like this, I will find other food unptable in the future.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Then I will cook for you more often in the future. I guarantee you will be nice and plump.¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one saying that to you? But I don¡¯t need you to do so many chores. I can do them too.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled but did not say anything. Her cheeks were slightly flushed.
Mo Beihan did not go out again that afternoon after their meal. Instead, they finished cleaning all the game, then caught some fish, cleaned them, and left them to dry. Then they went out and found a big bundle of firewood. They packed some of the mushrooms that Gu Qingyao had picked, before heading for home.
They did not bring many things back this time. There were no conspicuous items like wild boar, but only smaller game. They did not bring the roe deer or river deer. Last time, Mo Beihan hade back for the wild boar meat at night, and he had already sold all of it.
This time, they reached home in the evening, before the sun had set.
Everyone knew that if Mo Beihan knew how to hunt, he would always bring some game back whenever he went into the mountains.
Everyone knew that he was very skillful, and admired him for it. They were not surprised that he dared to venture into the mountains to hunt.
He had an elderly mother. His father had abandoned them, leaving two sons, then his elder brother had made the ultimate sacrifice. Life in his family was hard. Now that Mo Beihan had grown up, he only returned once or twice a year. No one dared to say anything if he brought some game back.
Mo Beihan¡¯s uncle, was the leader of the South Lake Brigade!
Mo Beihan sent Gu Qingyao home. When they reached the courtyard, they could hear the sounds of an argumenting from the Gu family courtyard. The voices were particrly annoying.
It was the Zhang family!
Chapter 54: The Zhang Family Makes Trouble And Yao Yao Retaliates (1)
Chapter 54: The Zhang Family Makes Trouble And Yao Yao Retaliates (1)
Gu Qingyao frowned and entered the house, only to see that the entire Zhang family was present ¨C the three sons, their wives, and a few children.
The eldest Zhang brother was sitting on a stool. His leg was bandaged, and he seemed to be injured.
The eldest Zhang brother, Zhang Jianguo, was 40 years old. He waszy and greedy and was known throughout the brigade as a troublemaker. He had beenpletely spoilt by his parents. But of course, the entire Zhang family was greedy andzy. They would probably have starved to death if the Gu family had not supported them all these years.
Zhang Jianguo sat there with a self-righteous expression. ¡°Gu Yunshen, aren¡¯t you ungrateful? I, your elder brother, am so badly injured, but you refuse to give me something more nutritious? Has your family not spent enough time here undergoing rehabilitation?¡±
Gu Yunshen rolled his eyes, but could not be bothered to answer him. Anyway, it was useless to reason with him.
Two years ago, the situation had been very tense. Grandfather and Grandma had been severely persecuted, and many capitalists had suffered. Some of them had even been beaten brutally. For the sake of Grandfather and Grandma¡¯s safety, Gu Yunshen had no choice but to smooth things over!
In these times, it was better to offend a gentleman than a viin!
This bunch from the Zhang family were ssic viins. There was no need to run the risk of being reported for the sake of some food. Otherwise, it would be the Gu family that suffered.
But one must have a delicate grasp of these situations. He could not possibly let the Zhang family have their way in everything, or many other families would follow suit, and the Gu family would be unable to survive.
Fortunately, Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan returned at this moment. The two of them stood in the courtyard and everyone saw the game that Mo Beihan was carrying.
On one end of the shoulder pole was arge bundle of firewood. Firewood also hung on the other end, but there were also two bags of mushrooms, three rabbits, two pheasants, tworge fish and two small fish bundled together with it.
Mo Beihan had deliberately tied them on the outside. Everyone knew that he dared to venture into the mountains. If he always came back empty-handed, people would suspect that he had caught a lot of game and hidden it. Rather, it was better to show a little of the less conspicuous game.
The Zhang family¡¯s eyes brightened when they saw the pheasants, rabbits andrge fish!
¡°Meat... meat, meat, meat!¡± The children immediately rushed over. Their eyes glowed as they looked at the rabbit and pheasants. They rushed over to Mo Beihan, but were too short to reach the meat. They kept turning to look at their parents, hoping that they would take the meat.
When Zhang Jianguo saw the meat, he immediately stood up and rushed over to Mo Beihan. He was so quick that he did not seem like an injured person in need of nourishment.
¡°Ah, ah, ah! Beihan! You¡¯ve caught so much game? Ah, ah, ah!¡±
Mo Beihan ignored him. He nced at Gu Qingyao and undid a sack of mushrooms. Then he handed her a rabbit and one of therger fish, before he turned to leave.
He only gave her a little, or the Zhang Family would certainly take some.
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan tacitly understood each other. In fact, Gu Qingyao was even more vicious than Mo Beihan. When she saw that Mo Beihan was about to leave, she hastily said, ¡°Brother Beihan, stay for dinner! You helped me to carry so much firewood back and it was such a bother for you. Please stay for dinner!¡±
Mo Beihan was taken aback. Although he did not understand what Yao Yao was up to, he always obeyed her.
Gu Qingyao knew that the Zhang family would not leave without obtaining some advantage. She did not care about the Zhang family. They were actually simple to deal with. The person she wanted to deal with was Zhang Xiaohui.
If Zhang Xiaohui would only divorce her father, then the problem of the Zhang family would naturally be resolved.
She had vowed not to allow Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing to have anything good to eat in this house. She would certainly keep her word.
Chapter 55: The Zhang Family Makes Trouble And Yao Yao Retaliates (2)
Chapter 55: The Zhang Family Makes Trouble And Yao Yao Retaliates (2)
After Mo Beihan agreed to remain. Gu Qingyao turned to look at the Zhang family, a brilliant smile on her face. ¡°Grandfather, Grandmother, Uncles and Aunts, we will be having dinner soon. Since you are here, please stay for dinner!¡±
¡°Beihan happened to give me some game. I will cook it to improve Eldest Uncle¡¯s health, so that he can recover more quickly.¡±
Her smile was so brilliant.
She stood there, slim and erect, a young maiden of fifteen!
Everyone in these parts knew that Gu Qingyao was a beauty. But because she was born in the Gu family, she had not drawn much attention. Also, she was especially docile and seldom left the house, and so kept a low profile.
But in the end, a beautiful woman was easy on the eyes.
Her brilliant smile had an icy air, but the Zhang family did not notice.
The greedy andzy Zhang family was delighted to hear there was good food, and that it would be cooked and set before them. They immediately smiled!
Old Master Zhang was the first to nod approvingly at Gu Qingyao. ¡°Mhm! Qingyao is so sensible. Hurry up and cook! Work faster, or it will be pitch ck by the time we go home!¡±
He was truly shameless.
But Gu Qingyao did not care.
The two senior Zhangs doted on Zhang Jianguo the most. The moment he heard that, heughed. ¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯re so reasonable, not like your rigid father. Hurry up and cook! I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±
The smile on Gu Qingyao¡¯s face widened. ¡°Great. Grandfather, Grandmother, pleasee in and have a seat. Grandma,e and help me!¡±
Wen Ruyu did not mind. She did not want to face this family.
When Zhang Xiaohui saw that the matter had been resolved, and since she also had a good lunch, she rolled her eyes and looked at Gu Yunshen smugly. Then she and Gu Ruoqing prepared to return to their room to rest. At that moment...
¡°Mother, Elder Sister,e and help too. Grandfather, Grandmother and the others need to go home tonight to rest. The road is difficult to travel by night. Come over and help so we can finish cooking quickly. We mustn¡¯t let Grandfather and Grandmother go hungry.¡±
Old Madam Zhang immediately added, ¡°Hurry up and help with the cooking. Are you trying to starve your father and I! You heartless wretch. Why did I bother to raise you?¡±
With that, she turned and went into the main room.
Zhang Xiaohui: ¡°...¡±
Old Madam Zhang favored her sons over her daughter. Although she had three sons before giving birth to her only daughter, Zhang Xiaohui, she still treated Zhang Xiaohui as a nobody.
In her eyes, Zhang Xiaohui was a burden, so she should work for her elder brothers, serve them, and take care of them. If she had anything nice, she should bring it back to her natal home as a show of filial piety.
Gu Qingyaoughed coldly in her heart, then said to Gu Yunshen, ¡°Father, go and clean the rabbit.¡±
So Gu Yunshen went to clean the rabbit, Wen Ruyu gutted the fish, Zhang Xiaohui started the fire, while Gu Ruoqing was sent to wash the mushrooms and the wild herbs.
Gu Qingyao was in charge of the cooking.
In the end, there was no quarrel in the Gu family. Passersby who had stopped to watch the show now scattered, but could not help but shake their heads and said, ¡°Ai... the Gu family is so unlucky to be mixed up with a family like the Zhangs. I bet all the good things their sons and grandsons sent back have ended up in the Zhang family¡¯s stomachs.¡±
Chapter 56: The Zhang Family Makes Trouble And Yao Yao Retaliates (3)
Chapter 56: The Zhang Family Makes Trouble And Yao Yao Retaliates (3)
A bystander said, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything. It¡¯s not just what the Gu family¡¯s sons and grandsons have sent back. Zhang Xiaohui even took Mo Beihan¡¯s gifts back to her natal home. Two days ago, I passed the Zhang house and they were cooking meat! It was so fragrant! After that, I heard from Chen Goudan that Mo Beihan happened to obtain some pork ribs on his way back from the town. So he bought it and gave some to the Gu family. The day I saw the Zhang Family eating meat was the day after Mo Beihan returned, and Zhang Xiaohui was also at the Zhang house that day! She must have taken it back.¡±
The other bystander shook his head. ¡°This Zhang family is known for being greedy andzy. They¡¯re just leeching off the Gu family!¡±
¡°Of course they are. The Gu family has been treating our illnesses for years. Compared to the Zhangs...¡±
He wanted to say that they were much better than the Zhangs, but in these times, he hesitated to say it. After all, the Gu family werendlords...
They two of them exchanged nces, shook their heads, and walked off.
Meanwhile, in the Gu house, Mo Beihan, Old Master Gu, Gu Chonghua, and the Zhang family were together in the main room. The Zhang Family tried to cozy up to Mo Beihan, but the moment thetter entered the room, he closed his eyes to rest,pletely ignoring the Zhang Family.
He had been on the battlefield and had an unapproachable air that the Zhang family did not dare to breach. They all kept quiet obediently.
Gu Chonghua also did not bother with them.
Gu Qingyao was preparing dinner in the kitchen.
The main dishes were cornmeal porridge, with wild herb pancakes. These weremonly eaten by the farmers.
But there were many guests for dinner, so she made many pancakes. She did not stinge on the grain, but ensured that the Zhang family would get their fill.
The wild herbs were mixed with brown flour and Gu Qingyao seasoned them to ensure they would taste even better. There were a dozen people, so they would certainly eat an especiallyrge amount. So Gu Qingyao made forty over pancakes and boiled up a big pot of cornmeal porridge.
Then came the dishes.
This time, she generously braised the entire rabbit. She did not even leave a scrape.
The carrots had sprouted in the vegetable plot, but were not very big. She took some of therger ones and chopped them up to braise with the rabbit. Then she added chillies, onions and ginger. It was delicious.
Therge fish was left. She chopped it up and braised most of it in soy sauce, then scattered red chillies on it, together with various other spices. Lastly, she threw in some mushrooms to freshen the pte. The pot bubbled merrily. It smelt wonderful!
Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing watched it, drooling.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched. Her smile was a little chilly. ¡°Grandfather and Grandmother seldom visit. These are all the good things we have in the house. We must certainly treat them hospitably this time.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing¡¯s attention was riveted on the fragrant dishes. They did not hear Gu Qingyao at all.
Most of the fish was braised in soy sauce, but there was still arge fish head. There was still plenty of meat on the head! Besides the head, she had also set aside a portion of fish when she chopped it up.
This fish was very big. There was more than enough after chopping it up.
As usual, she used the fish head to make fish soup. She added mushrooms again, and boiled it until it achieved a rich, milky color.
Lastly, she fried some of the radish sprouts she had picked a couple of days ago. They were a vivid green, and looked especially lovely after mincing and frying. Then it was wild herbs and mushrooms again.
In these times, people were happy just to have enough to eat. No one would object to wild herbs and mushrooms. Gu Qingyao seasoned them sufficiently, and was free with the oil, so they tasted divine.
She treated the wild herbs like vegetables, and fried a portion of mushrooms. This created a huge dish. She was unable to offer a variety of dishes, but it would be alright if she just cookedrger portions. This was not a picky generation.
There were lots of mushrooms in the house, so she just added more of them.
The fragrance drifted from the kitchen. The Zhang family was drooling!
Chapter 57: Poor Gu Ruoqing, Poor Zhang Xiaohui (1)
Chapter 57: Poor Gu Ruoqing, Poor Zhang Xiaohui (1)
The dishes were all done. Gu Qingyao scooped them into tes and scraped everything from the pots into serving dishes. She did not leave a single bit. She even poured all the soup into a basin.
When she saw the fragrant rabbit meat, Gu Ruoqing could not help but reach out to take a piece. But Gu Qingyao smacked her hand aside viciously. ¡°What are you doing?¡±
She hit her on the back of the hand and it smarted. Gu Ruoqing said angrily, ¡°I want a piece.¡±
Gu Qingyao refused to let her have it. Sheughed coldly. ¡°There are so many adults today. Our grandmother¡¯s entire family is here. Can¡¯t you see that the adults alone number more than ten? There¡¯s not even enough for the adults, and you still want to steal a piece?¡±
¡°You...¡±
At that moment, Old Madam Zhang and her eldest daughter-inw came over with a few children. ¡°Is the food ready? It smells so good!¡±
The children had been ying outside, but when they saw that the food was almost ready, Old Madam Zhang and her eldest daughter-inw deliberately summoned them.
The children grew even more excited when they smelt the fragrance of meat.
¡°Meat... meat! I want to eat meat, I want to eat meat...¡±
¡°Eat meat!¡±
¡°Eat meat!¡±
...
The children who were here today were all quite young. The oldest was twelve, and he was the oldest grandson in the Zhang family.
Really, the oldest grandson in the Zhang family was only twelve. It was as if the Zhang family was cursed. The daughters-inw who married into the family were barren for many years. Those who became pregnant were forced by Old Madam Zhang to work so hard serving her, that they had several miscarriages.
Also, medical care was poor in these times. Many of the children who were born did not survive. They had lost two children, until this eldest, 12-year-old grandson finally made it safely to this age.
This delighted Old Madam Zhang. He was the apple of her eye and she doted on him.
Especially because this eldest grandson was the son of her most beloved eldest son.
This grandson¡¯s name was Zhang Dabao!
He was followed by Zhang Dachun and Zhang Daqiu.
Their names alone showed the children¡¯s status in the family.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched and she picked out a piece of rabbit meat from the te and handed it to Zhang Dabao with a smile. ¡°Dabao! Have a bite and see if your cousin¡¯s cooking is nice?¡±
Then she gave Zhang Dachun and Zhang Daqiu a piece each.
She had added plenty of oil and seasoned the rabbit meat generously. Of course, it was delicious. The three children gobbled it down without bothering to chew.
¡°I want some more, I want some more...¡±
The smile in the corner of Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes deepened. Old Madam Zhang and her daughter-inw, Wang Honghua, did not say anything. Clearly, they were giving their tacit approval. Gu Qingyao gave each of them another piece and said with a smile, ¡°Hurry up and wait in the main room. We¡¯re about to eat. There¡¯s still the fish! When I put it on the tableter, Dabao must eat more of it!¡±
Gu Ruoqing, who was watching from the sidelines, nearly drooled when she saw the children eating so happily.
¡°Give me a piece!¡±
As she spoke, she reached out for it.
Piak!
Gu Qingyao once again smacked her hand away viciously.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Ruoqing was infuriated.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re so big but you¡¯re still fighting with children for food. Aren¡¯t you shameless? Dabao is our younger brother, so what if he eats a few pieces of meat? How dare you fight him for it?¡±
¡°I...¡± Gu Ruoqing red at her, but was momentarily speechless.
Old Madam Zhang, who was standing nearby, said with displeasure, ¡°Your younger sister is right. Look at you, haven¡¯t you eaten meat before? Dabao is your younger brother, why are you fighting with him for it?
¡°I seldom see you do any work, but you are certainly fast when ites to eating meat. A burden is a burden. Worthless thing.
¡°Yao Yao, hand it to me!¡±
Old Madam Zhang took the te from Gu Qingyao, then turned and brought it to the main room.
The three children followed her and ran to the main room.
Chapter 58: Poor Gu Ruoqing, Poor Zhang Xiaohui (2)
Chapter 58: Poor Gu Ruoqing, Poor Zhang Xiaohui (2)
When Gu Ruoqing saw that, she wanted to follow, but Gu Qingyao grabbed her. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ve already said there are so many adults in the main room. There¡¯s not enough even for the adults, why are you going there?¡±
¡°You¡¯re just a girl, who said you can eat with the rest?¡±
Gu Ruoqing panicked. ¡°Who are you to say that? Dabao and the others...¡±
¡°Dabao and the others are still children. They¡¯re guests of the Gu family and most importantly, they¡¯re boys. What would a girl like you be doing over there? You ill-bred creature. Stay here and help me.¡±
¡°Let go!¡± Gu Ruoqing panicked.
Wang Honghua, who was standing nearby, pped Gu Ruoqing on the shoulder and viciously yanked her back as she tried to rush out of the kitchen. ¡°You ill-bred creature. Are you a hungry ghost that has been reincarnated? All you know how to do is fight for food. You should recognize yourself for what you are, a worthless burden. What do you think you¡¯re going to eat?¡±
Gu Ruoqing was so angry she almost cried.
Gu Qingyao went over and said with a smile, ¡°Eldest Aunt, why don¡¯t you bring the fish soup out? It¡¯s such a big bowl of fish soup! It¡¯s to improve Eldest Uncle¡¯s health.¡±
Wang Honghua happily agreed.
So Gu Ruoqing looked on as Wang Honghua took the entire basin of fish soup and left. Gu Qingyao followed with the tter of soy-braised fish.
Zhang Xiaohui hurriedly brought one of two remaining vegetable dishes to the main hall to join in the meal. Wen Ruyu brought the wild herbs and mushrooms. At that moment, Gu Yunshen and Mo Beihan arrived in the kitchen to help with the serving. Gu Qingyao asked them to bring the te of pancakes and the porridge.
The bowls, chopsticks, rice and dishes were allid out in the main hall. The bowl of rabbit meat that had arrived first was almost empty. Only the carrots remained.
When Gu Ruoqing saw that, she cried tears of rage.
¡°Why has it disappeared so fast?¡±
The Zhang family had three uncles, three aunts, and three children who ate like hungry wolves, plus Old Master Zhang. There were so many people that there was not enough rabbit meat to go around.
Gu Qingyao ced the rice and vegetables on the table and said with a smile, ¡°Grandfather, Grandmother, Uncles, Aunts, please enjoy your meal! Don¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡±
Gu Qingyao hosted them hospitably, with a warm attitude.
Gu Qingyao saw that Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing lingered there and refused to leave. Even though there was no space for them at the table, they were happy to stand at the back and eat a little.
She quickly called out to them. ¡°Mother, Elder Sister, let¡¯s go back to the kitchen! If the food here is sufficient for Grandfather, Grandmother and Dabao, that will be good enough. Let¡¯s not eat at the table. There¡¯s no space for us.¡±
The moment Old Madam Zhang heard that, she immediately pushed Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing, who were standing near her, out of the room. ¡°Hurry up and go to the kitchen. Why are you squeezing here? Can¡¯t you see there are so many people here? Heartless creatures. You can¡¯t even bear to let us eat some meat, you muste here and fight for a share. I¡¯ve really wasted my effort raising you all these years. Scram.¡±
She had seen that there was nothing good left in the kitchen.
She had paid close attention when they were cooking. Although she had left to summon the children, she had clearly observed how much meat there was, and was certain that all of it had been brought to the main hall.
The fish was in one entire piece, and it was easy to tell that it was all here. All the soup had also been brought out.
This meant that not only was there no meat in the kitchen, there was not even a drop of fish soup left. Old Madam Zhang was not worried. She mercilessly hounded Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing out of the room.
There was really nothing left in the kitchen.
Just a few wild herb pancakes. Gu Qingyao had not even reserved any of the vegetables.
She had added a lot of oil to them. She certainly would not leave any for Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing.
Wen Ruyu did not eat at the table either. The four of them sat down to a small te of dried radish, mixed with a little vinegar.
Gu Ruoqing cried tears of rage as she looked at these sorry dried radishes!
Chapter 59: Poor Zhang Xiaohui, Poor Gu Ruoqing (3)
Chapter 59: Poor Zhang Xiaohui, Poor Gu Ruoqing (3)
In a time when resources were scarce, it was a great blessing to be able to eat a bit of meat. Many families went an entire year without eating meat!
It was the same for the Gu family.
How did it feel to have many meat dishes pass before your very eyes, while sitting there, eating dried radishes?
Gu Qingyao pretended not to notice that Gu Ruoqing was crying from rage. She calmly ate the dried radish. She only ate this asionally, so it was not a big deal to her.
When she saw Gu Qingyao¡¯s calm expression, Gu Ruoqing ground her teeth and said, ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? Did you purposely prevent me from eating meat?¡±
Gu Qingyao nced at her. ¡°There are so many elders here. Allowing them to have the meat is the proper thing to do. Your own grandmother forced you out to leave, so why are you mad at me?¡±
¡°Mother, haven¡¯t you often said that the Zhang family are peasants and proper revolutionaries, so our Gu family should give our good food to the Zhang family so that we can properly ept our rehabilitation and perform profound self-criticism? I¡¯ve done the right thing. You must guide my elder sister properly in the future. She¡¯s out of hand!¡±
Zhang Xiaohui: ¡°...¡±
Zhang Xiaohui was also desperately greedy. When she brought the food back to the Zhang family previously, her mother had said there was too little, and had not allowed her to eat any lunch. She had worked hard all day, but in the end, she had not even had a meal when she returned home.
She had had nothing good to eat for days. Even the pork ribs and fish had disappeared.
And today...
Zhang Xiaohui red at Gu Qingyao maliciously. She felt that Gu Qingyao had acted deliberately.
¡°What has happened to all the meat in the house? Where has it gone?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips curved. ¡°We dried some and sent it to Eldest Uncle¡¯s family. They¡¯ve been in the brigade all along, and their lives are even harder than ours. Of course, they need something more nutritious.¡±
¡°Did you send all of it?¡±
¡°No!¡±
Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s lips curved. ¡°Then cook that tomorrow, do you hear me?¡±
Gu Qingyao nced at her. A trace of amusement shed across her eyes. ¡°You have more meat? Bring it all out! I want to eat meat!¡±
At that moment, Zhang Dabao¡¯s voice suddenly rang out from the doorway.
Gu Ruoqing jumped in fright. She turned to see Zhang Dabao standing there with two pieces of rabbit meat. He gnawed at them, his mouth shining with oil.
Zhang Dabao turned and ran back to the main room. ¡°Grandma, Grandma, the Gu family has more meat! I want to eat meat! Let¡¯s bring it all back. I want to eat meat.¡±
When Gu Ruoqing heard him, she cried even harder!
Gu Qingyao dropped her eyes to hide her smile and carried on eating.
She had seen Zhang Dabao standing there, so she had deliberately spoken as she did.
She was indifferent to such a small amount of food. But if she could make Gu Ruoqing and Zhang Xiaohui feel that they could not remain in this family any longer, then she was willing to let the Zhang family take advantage of them to some extent. Also, she certainly had to deal with the members of the Zhang family. But when dealing with such scoundrels, the best method was to act covertly.
As expected, the moment the meal was over, and the Zhang family had eaten and drunk their fill, Old Madam Zhang arrived to ask for the meat.
Gu Qingyao gave it to her without hesitation.
A pheasant, a rabbit and a dried fish. They were all partially dried. Gu Qingyao took them directly from the pile of odds and ends in the corner of the kitchen.
Old Madam Zhang took the things and left happily.
When everyone had gone, Gu Ruoqing seemed to go berserk. She ran over to the pile of odds and ends and rummaged through it, only to discover there was really nothing left.
At that moment, Mo Beihan was about to leave. He only left some firewood behind. He brought all the game tied to the shoulder pole with him.
Gu Ruoqing finally could not stand it any longer. ¡°We had so much meat, but now there is nothing left. Gu Qingyao, go and get some from Mo Beihan. Hurry!¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and get some from your grandmother instead. Your mother is so filial, your grandmother must dote on you.¡±
¡°You...¡±
Chapter 60: Let Me Think Of A Way To Let You Meet Your Real Father
Chapter 60: Let Me Think Of A Way To Let You Meet Your Real Father
Gu Qingyao ignored her and went straight to her room. She did not care what happened next.
Gu Yunshen told Zhang Xiaohui to clear the bowls and chopsticks, but Zhang Xiaohui angrily refused. Gu Yunshenughed coldly and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? We entertained your family. The entire family came to my house to eat and drink, and I hosted them as well. Now you are not even willing to wash the bowls?
¡°Zhang Xiaohui, let me warn you to watch your attitude. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have food to eat in the future. We used up so much food today, and I¡¯ll deduct it from your share and Gu Ruoqing¡¯s share. You better start working.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing became frightened the moment Gu Yunshen lost his temper. They had no choice but to clear the table.
When they had brought all the bowls and chopsticks to the kitchen, they looked at the tes that had been polished clean. They had even used the pancakes to soak up thest drop of soup. When she thought of the fragrance of their lunch dishes, Gu Ruoqing cried in rage. ¡°Mother, I want to eat meat, I want to eat meat. I haven¡¯t eaten meat for a long time.
¡°I only managed to eat a little bit thest time, but before that, we didn¡¯t eat meat for a long time. We eat coarse grain day in and day out. And this lousy ce is so smelly, I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. Boohoohoo, I never have anything nice to eat. Why did you give it to Grandmother¡¯s family!¡±
Zhang Xiaohui frowned. ¡°Qingqing, she¡¯s your grandmother. Your uncles are her sons. Sons will carry on the family name and take care of your grandparents. Bringing those things back was the proper thing for me to do. Do you understand?¡±
Old Madam Zhang favored sons over daughters and she had passed on this thinking to Zhang Xiaohui. Zhang Xiaohui had diligently gone back to the Zhang family as an act of filial piety, but the Zhang family had taken her for granted. But Zhang Xiaohui felt that she deserved it.
Gu Ruoqing had grown up like this, and was used to her mother.
¡°But... but now there is nothing left at home. Grandmother and the rest took so much. They¡¯ve gone too far!¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Zhang Xiaohui berated her. ¡°So what if your grandmother took a little? They¡¯re getting old and I am not there to take care of them. Your three uncles work hard, so what if they took some meat? How can you speak of your grandmother like that?¡±
¡°But...¡±
¡°No more buts. In the end, it¡¯s because the Gu family is too poor!¡±
Zhang Xiaohui said disdainfully, ¡°The Gu family has amounted to nothing in the end. Andlord family will always be considered a bad element. Your grandparents havebored all their lives, but the Gu family can¡¯t even afford to let them eat a few things. I¡¯ve ved for years after marrying into this family, but can¡¯t even honor my parents a little. Ultimately, it¡¯s because the Gu family is useless.¡±
After some thought, Zhang Xiaohui spoke again. ¡°Remember when we were in the town? Look at the kind of houses the people there lived in. What kind of lives did they lead?
¡°Their houses were much nicer than our house. They were clean and had more than one storey. They could work in the factories and draw a sry every month. In the city, grain is provided every month and they have coupons. What does our family have?¡±
Gu Ruoqing was filled with envy when she thought of everything she had seen in the town. When she contrasted it with her own home, she felt even more discontented.
¡°Mother, when can we live like city folk! The Gu family is too poor. I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer!¡±
Gu Qingyao, who was standing outside the door, heard all this. Her lips twitched. She didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer?
Wonderful!
Let me help you.
Gu Qingyao went back to her room and thought carefully. She decided to seek Mo Beihan¡¯s help the next day. She would let Gu Ruoqing personally witness how good life would be with her real father!
Chapter 61: Brother Beihan, You Need to Help Me!
Chapter 61: Brother Beihan, You Need to Help Me!
Everything she had done today left almost no impact on the Zhang family. However, she did that with clear intention.
She lived under the same roof with Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing for many years. She knew them very well.
Zhang Xiaohui grew up in hardship. Her parents brainwashed her with the mindset that she must show filial obedience to her family and support her brothers. Her parents valued males in the family so her function in the family was just to help her brothers.
She had to support her elder brother.
Zhang Xiaohui was a self-conflicted person. On one side, she wanted herself and her daughter to live a good life and on the other side, she believed that she must support her family at all costs.
As a daughter of the family, it was difficult for her family to raise her. Thus, she must help her brothers.
It was normal for her to live a hard life as long as her brothers had better lives.
Gu Ruoqing liked topare with others.
She could not tolerate that others had better lives than her. She couldin about everything when she realized that her living standard was worse than others. She craved for a better life.
Gu Qingyao gave the Zhang family so many goods. Gu Ruoqing definitely wanted to be like them when she could only stare at the food.
However, based on Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s personality, she would never me the Zhang family. She only med that the Gu family was not capable enough to give her more goods, so that she could show her filial obedience to her family and also live a good life with her daughter.
Those two people¡¯s mindsets were exactly the same as how she imagined after the meal.
Gu Qingyao intended to make Zhang Xiaohui hate the Gu family.
The Gu family was andlord family. Under the current social status, they could not dislike Zhang Xiaohui who was born in a farmer¡¯s family. It would bring trouble to her grandparents.
The best way was to let Zhang Xiaohui leave the family by herself if she betrayed her father. It might be slightly shameful for the Gu family but it would be the safest option.
Gu Qingyao knew about the man. In her previous life, Zhang Xiaohui left with that man.
Zhang Xiaohui wanted to leave by herself and asked to get divorced. She even came back to show off her life after she was rich.
Though the Gu family¡¯s reputation was affected, at least the family was safe. No one would talk about thendlord identity of the Gu family or spread rumors about how the Gu family were capitalists who looked down on farmers, and that they chased her out of the family.
Ironically, Zhang Xiaohui was mocked by others.
Gu Qingyao did not care about others. She only wanted the Gu family to live past the next few years peacefully. There would be nothing to be worried about when society entered the right path.
The man that Zhang Xiaohui left with was quite capable as his social status was quite high now. Gu Ruoqing definitely could not resist the temptation of living in the city if they left with her real father.
Leave! Leave! Better leave right now!
Then she could finally take good care of the Gu family!
Gu Qingyao found Mo Beihan and told him about her n the next morning.
Mo Beihan further doubted that her Yao Yao was totally different now.
¡°Why do you want to invite them over?¡±
Gu Qingyao stared at him with her ck and pretty eyes. The impression she had of him in her previous life was slightly different from now.
She felt that the Mo Beihan now gave her a simr feeling during some asions in her previous life.
Chapter 62: Finally Here!
Chapter 62: Finally Here!
She grew up together with Mo Beihan. He was six years older than her and was 21 this year.
She treated him like her elder brother. They were always very close.
Mo Beihan was just a 20-year-old young man who should be very energetic and righteous.
However, recently she felt that Mo Beihan had changed. He appeared to be more mature now.
He gave her a safe feeling.
Like how he protected her in her previous life.
She did not intend to hide her interspace from him. Anyway, he knew about that in her previous life, just a few years from now.
She did not purposely tell him. He found out by himself after they spent a long time together.
She also did not want to hide anything. He would soon realize it from the things she had.
However, she did not know how to exin that she was reborn.
¡°Hmm... Brother Beihan, I have some little secrets. Please don¡¯t ask me. I don¡¯t know how to exin it. Help me, please! I¡¯ll prepare food for you as appreciation, okay?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
The little girl was begging him?
How could he reject her with that soft voice?
He could only agree to what she asked since he could not reject her.
¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for that!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
After meeting Mo Beihan, Gu Qingyao went to look for another person, Chen Goudan. He was smart and close to her. He would be the right person.
After settling everything, Gu Qingyao waited for three days before hearing that the family was going to visit here.
The news was sent two days ago and Gu Yunshen went to look for some herbs. But many were brought back by Gu Qingyao previously.
After a long anticipation, Wang Guozhu and the family finally came.
Wang Guozhu also belonged to the Qing River Brigade. His family was poor, very poor.
They did not even have food to eat.
Wang Guozhu was good at studying but could not do any work. He was the only son in the family. However, he did not perform well for his high school graduation exam and failed to enter a university.
High school graduate was considered a good education background back then. He also received an opportunity to work at a textile factory in the town with good pay.
He was a leader in the factory, not just a normal worker. It was rare for a person who came from the countryside to get such a job. Usually, the factory only recruited people from the cities.
Wang Guozhu grew up in the countryside.
His wife was his ssmate and did not enter university as well. She had a wealthy family and was the only daughter. Wang Guozhu was married and got the identity in the city. He worked in the textile factory all these years.
His wife, Zhou Hong, was a spoiled child. She was very arrogant and picky. She fell in love with Wang Guozhu and stayed with him all these years.
Zhou Hong¡¯s parents passed away. Wang Guozhu, Zhou Hong, and their only daughter now stayed in the town. Wang Guozhu also brought his parents over.
They came to the countryside to seek treatment for Zhou Hong¡¯s leg.
Her leg always hurt when winter came due to past injury.
The family of three came together. They were well-dressed and their daughter Zhou Xiaoyu was riding a prettydy style bicycle. Gu Ruoqing really envied her.
Chapter 63: Acting Skills on Point
Chapter 63: Acting Skills on Point
Wang Guozhu was fair and of middle height. He looked like a schr which was different from other men in the countryside.
No wonder Zhou Hong fell in love with him.
He dressed in new grey-colored clothes and a pair of leather shoes.
He was riding a bicycle and his wife Zhou Hong sat at the back.
Zhou Xiaoyu was riding ady-styled bicycle by herself.
Both Zhou Xiaoyu and Zhou Hong were well dressed.
Though the idea of beauty was not valued at that age, those who liked to dress appeared different from others.
Zhou Hong was in a ck coat and Zhou Xiaoyu in a blue coat with checks. She also wore a pair of ck pants and leather shoes that made her look extraordinarily pretty!
The way they dressed was very fashionable at that age.
Gu Qingyao almostughed when she saw how Gu Ruoqing envied them.
The family of three entered. Zhou Xiaoyu and Zhou Hong showed their dislike towards the house that was just beside their. The disgust was clearly shown on their faces.
Zhang Xiaohui froze when she came out of the kitchen and saw Wang Guozhu. She was stunned as she stared at him...
Hmmm...
Wang Guozhu was also stunned when he saw Zhang Xiaohui. They knew each other when they were young as they were both from the Qing River Brigade. Zhang Xiaohui was filial and capable. She was the virtuous wife in his eyes.
However, he married the rich and arrogantdy, Zhou Hong. She never even respected his parents.
Zhou Hong was not used to the environment here and rushed Wang Guozhu to look for the doctor so that they could leave this ce as soon as possible.
The three of them entered the main room of the Gu Family. Both Gu Yunshen and grandfather Gu Chonghua were waiting for them.
Gu Qingyao stayed in the yard and was not far from Gu Ruoqing. She watched Zhou Xiaoyu¡¯s back view and showed her admiration.
¡°The girl from the city is so pretty! Her clothes are so beautiful. Goudan, look at that bicycle! Do alldies in the city own that?¡±
Chen Goudan also stared at the bicycle, ¡°Many of them own bicycles. When I was in the town, I saw manydies from the cities riding such pretty bicycles. They live in nice buildings as well. They even have ces to work and get sries. With money and coupons, they can buy food, clothes, and everything they want. Such a good life!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°I really envy them. I heard that the man is the head of a department and works in a textile factory. The girl is his daughter. She will work in the factory after she graduates. The pay is very high. She can always buy new cloth to make clothes!¡±
Chen Goudan was envious; she said, ¡°It¡¯s so good to have a father. I also want to have a father.¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s nice to have a father. But you need to have a father like Mr Wang who is a leader in the factory to live in a building, have a job, and get paid. Otherwise, you can only stay in the countryside and work here.¡±
Chen Goudan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true. She looks a few years older than us but how is she better than us? Just because she has a father who works in the textile factory?¡±
Gu Qingyao sighed, ¡°No choice, she is born that way. Let¡¯s do our job since we don¡¯t have her luck. I need to cook now. We don¡¯t have much food left here. If we were in the city, we could eat meat often!¡±
Chapter 64: Acting Skills on Point (2)
Chapter 64: Acting Skills on Point (2)
Gu Qingyao walked towards the kitchen. Her lips curved into a smile as she saw Gu Ruoqing contemting about something and said, ¡°Come and help with food. What are you looking at? You think you are her?¡±
Gu Ruoqing¡¯s expression changed as she was pissed.
In the main room, grandfather and Gu Yunshen were treating Zhou Hong. Wen Ruyu was at the cowshed. The two elders were both under reformation. As there were visitors to the house, Gu Chonghua was here to treat the patient but not Wen Ruyu. So she stayed at the cowshed to do her job and kept a low profile.
Gu Qingyao, Gu Ruoqing, Zhang Xiaohui, and Chen Goudan were in the kitchen.
Chen Goudan helped the Gu family to do many chores today including bringing over dry woods. Thus, the Gu family allowed him to stay and have a meal.
Chen Goudan always helped different families. His family was very poor so he always needed help from neighbors. Though he was raised by his eldest uncle, he was fed by every family in the area.
It wasmon to have such a child in every brigade.
Chen Goudan always helped to do tasks in order to show his appreciation.
Gu Ruoqing and Zhang Xiaohui were both in a bad mood.
Gu Qingyao stood in front of the stove and was anxious, ¡°What can we eat for lunch? Nothing good is left. We can only eat wild vegetables and coarse grain.¡±
Chen Goudan looked up and said, ¡°You want to eat meat, Sister Gu?¡±
Gu Qingyao pursed her lips, ¡°Who does not want to eat meat? I crave meat everyday.¡±
¡°Brother Mo is not at home? He did not hunt for animals for you from the mountain?¡±
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Yes, but I did not manage to eat. Such a waste that Brother Beihan passed me so much good food.¡±
¡°You didn¡¯t eat? Where did the food go?¡±
Gu Qingyao took a glimpse at Gu Ruoqing and Zhang Xiaohui and showed a disdainful look, ¡°Where else can the food go? Besides the Zhang family, where can our food go?¡±
Chen Goudan nced at Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing and rolled his eyes towards Gu Ruoqing and showed his disdain. He did not say anything and carried on with his job.
Gu Ruoqing was enraged when both of them rolled their eyes at her.
¡°How dare you roll your eyes at me?¡±
She was talking to Chen Goudan. She was the type of person that was afraid of those who were stronger than her but liked to bully the weak. Chen Goudan was an orphan in the brigade and grew up from other¡¯s help. Many children bullied him.
Chen Goudan was clever and did not say anything. Gu Qingyao immediately said, ¡°When did you see me rolling my eyes at you? Furthermore, all our things went to the Zhang family. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know about that?¡±
¡°The whole family came over and ate all the food. They even wanted to bring away the food. It seemed like they had never eaten meat for a few hundreds of years. How difficult is it to have some meat in the family? They finished everything in one go. Why can¡¯t I say something about that?¡±
¡°You...¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Zhang Xiaohui raged, ¡°They¡¯re your grandparents and uncles. It is the right thing to do to respect them. You...¡±
¡°Stop saying that to me. Of course, we need to be filial to them, and I never disrespect them at all. Furthermore, my grandparents are your parents and Gu Ruoqing¡¯s grandparents. I have never seen you being filial to them.¡±
¡°They¡¯re the bad element and need to be reformed. They...¡±
¡°They need to undergo reformation but that does not mean you can treat them like ves. They should work harder but as the daughter, you should remind them to work but not treat yourself like the owner. Look at yourself, you treat your brothers as the princes in the family. You¡¯re just indulging them!¡±
Chapter 65: Acting Skills on Point (3)
Chapter 65: Acting Skills on Point (3)
¡°Working is glorious. They¡¯re learning to sustain their lives with their own hands. My grandparents still take care of all the animals in the cowshed at this age and contribute to the brigade while going through reformation. What did those people of the Zhang family do? How dare they think of meat everyday?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui could not say anything and was speechless.
Ultimately, she was just a normal woman in the countryside who had never gone to school. She only attended a few lessons in the brigade in the past but she could barely recognize words.
She would never be able topete with Gu Qingyao on this issue.
Gu Qingyao started learning and reading at a very young age. The elderly who stayed near the cowshed were all her teachers. With her decades of experiences in her previous life, how could she not be able to fight Zhang Xiaohui?
In the past, Zhang Xiaohui was only scared of Gu Yunshen. She did not show respect to others in the family. Though Gu Qingyao was Gu Yunshen¡¯s beloved daughter, she was always a quiet and obedient girl.
Gu Qingyao in the past would never provoke her like this. Zhang Xiaohui was in a bad mood now. She totally raged after hearing her words, ¡°Ultimately, it¡¯s your Gu family that is too poor. I suppose to show filial obedience to my family. They raised me up and all of them are my close family members. What¡¯s wrong with them eating meat from you?¡±
¡°Gu family could not even offer some meat. How dare youin?¡±
Gu Qingyao was waiting for that sentence. She shouted, ¡°The Gu family is too poor? My family is like that from decades ago. If you look down on the family, why did you even marry my father? Youin about my grandparents as bad elements everyday and even treat them like your ves. We offered everything to your family for your parents. How dare you discriminate against the Gu family?
¡°Since you discriminate against my family and my grandparents, why did you even marry my father? Just go look for a rich man! As a rightful poor farmer, why did youe to my family which is full of bad elements? It seems like you¡¯re not anywhere better!¡±
¡°You...¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong with my words? No one else in the entire Qing River Brigade would offer everything in the family to her own rtives. You don¡¯t know you¡¯re famous now in the brigade? With a mother like you, Gu Ruoqing will not be able to get married. No one can afford to keep you in the family. Discriminating the family while all goods are taken away by you. Remember that your family is even poorer!¡±
¡°You... Gu Qingyao, who do you think you are? How dare you speak to me like that? I will p you, I swear!¡±
¡°How dare you? I¡¯ll tell my father that you pped me for no reason. You bully me everyday but treat Gu Ruoqing like a princess. She doesn¡¯t know how to do any house chores still. Why can¡¯t I say something when you¡¯re doing the wrong thing?
¡°We value equality now. Children can also educate their parents if the parents make some mistakes. Why can¡¯t I scold you? You¡¯re using the title of parents to control me. This is dominance! Why are you the master?¡±
¡°SHUT UP!¡± Zhang Xiaohui was furious but was also scared.
Though she did not attend school, she understood that she would be dead if what Gu Qingyao said was deemed as truth.
¡°Why should I shut up? I¡¯m telling the truth. Don¡¯t treat Gu Ruoqing and me differently in the future. She must do work as well. Come and set up the fire now.¡±
¡°Everyday, you¡¯re wandering around and do not help with chores at all. Do you think you¡¯re the princess from the city? Thedy outside is a princess. Her father is the department leader of the textile factory. Look at her bicycle and the new clothes. She is a typical city girl and you¡¯re just a countryside girl. That¡¯s not your life. Do your job now!¡±
Chapter 66: I’ll Create An Opportunity For You!
Chapter 66: I¡¯ll Create An Opportunity For You!
These words were like needles that pierced Gu Ruoqing and Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s hearts deeply. They each kept their own counsel, and gritted their teeth wordlessly.
When Gu Qingyao saw their expressions, she knew that they were badly upset. Considering their personalities, if she continued to torment them, they would certainly leave.
Wang Guozhu¡¯s family did not stay for long. She did not know who Mo Beihan had found, who had actually persuaded the conceited Zhou Hong to see a doctor in a vige. From her expression, it was clear that Zhou Hong had been reluctant toe.
Her attitude was rather patronizing, as if she was fulfilling an obligation.
And then there was Zhou Xiaoyu, who abhorred this ce. Gu Qingyao deliberately found chances to force Gu Ruoqing into the yard so that she ran into Zhou Xiaoyu a few times. Zhou Xiaoyu looked contemptuous each time, which made Gu Ruoqing livid with rage.
Atst, Wang Guozhu and his family left. Before they left, Zhang Xiaohui and Wang Guozhu exchanged a brief but affectionate nce.
That afternoon, they ate wild herbs, sorghum bread, and dried carrots, together with some fried mushrooms. This time, she did not add much oil to the mushrooms, so they were much less tasty.
Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing¡¯s faces turned green at the sight of these dishes.
They only ate a little, then returned to their room to sleep.
They must be too angry to eat.
Gu Qingyao ignored them. Her grandma, Wen Ruyu, cleared the bowls and chopsticks. Gu Qingyao took a piece of sorghum bread and gave it to Chen Goudan, then secretly gave him two cooked wild chicken eggs.
¡°If your sorghum bread gets taken away after you get home, just let them take it. You keep these eggs carefully and give them to your younger sister.¡±
Chen Goudan¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°Thank you, Elder Sister Gu!¡±
All the food in the house went to his eldest uncle¡¯s family. He and his younger sister were fortunate not to have starved to death.
Gu Qingyao returned to her room and began to devise her next n. Given Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s personality, she knew that Zhang Xiaohui would certainly devise a way to meet Wang Guozhu. She only needed to keep her wits and put in her oar at the right time.
Over the next few days, Gu Qingyao thought of ways to torment Gu Ruoqing and Zhang Xiaohui. She continuallypared them with the youngdies in the city and teased them ceaselessly.
She did not feel at all guilty for treating them like that. Her previous life was so terrible because of them. She must certainly deal with them in this life.
After many days of being tormented by Gu Qingyao, Gu Ruoqing felt that she was about to go insane. After all, she had never been harassed by Gu Qingyao before. In the past, Gu Qingyao had always been especially obedient and was bullied by Gu Ruoqing.
Over the next two days, Zhang Xiaohui left the house once. Gu Qingyao knew that she might have gone to visit Wang Guozhu.
Gu Qingyao hurriedly packed her things and prepared to make a trip into town to create some opportunities for Zhang Xiaohui.
¡°Father, I¡¯ve packed some mushrooms and dried wild herbs. Let¡¯s go to town tomorrow and send them to Eldest Uncle, Second Uncle, Third Uncle, and their families! It¡¯s rare that I¡¯ve managed to get so many things, so let¡¯s give your elder brothers a chance to taste them.¡±
In these times, resources were scarce. In the winter, vegetables usually consisted of carrots and cabbages. Whatever it was, as long as it was edible, everyone would consider it to be good food. So Gu Yunshen had no suspicions.
Also, he assumed that Gu Qingyao wanted to send some food to his three elder brothers. After all, she had so much in her interspace.
Gu Yunshen did not object.
Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing immediately said they wanted to go too.
¡°Why should you go? Just stay at home and mind your own business!¡± Gu Yunshen refused. Thest time, he had forbidden the two of them from going anywhere.
But Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Father, just let them go. These two just have no grasp of the broader picture. You might as well let them go to town and broaden their horizons. This will allow them to clearly grasp the distance between themselves and the town girls. Then they cane back and do an honest day¡¯s work.¡±
Gu Yunshen: ...
Chapter 67: Visiting The Town Again
Chapter 67: Visiting The Town Again
As he looked at his youngest daughter, he felt that this girl had recently changed dramatically. She was much bolder now. Also, over the past couple of days, she had targeted Gu Ruoqing and Zhang Xiaohui and seemed to have some aim in mind.
Gu Yunshen had always doted on his youngest daughter, so he let her have her way.
So Gu Yunshen said, ¡°You may go in two days¡¯ time! I¡¯ll bring you in the ox cart. I need to visit a patient in the town and may not return in the evening. You must go home early, understand?¡±
Gu Qingyao was delighted to hear that. ¡°Alright! I will definitely behave myself.¡±
Two dayster, Gu Qingyao was all ready. She got up before sunrise. That day, Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing also rose early. She could tell from their appearance that they had dressed carefully.
Although they did not have any nice things, they were less casual than usual.
Gu Yunshen pretended not to notice. Gu Yunshen had already borrowed the ox cart from the brigade. They got into the cart and headed for town.
By the time they reached the town, dawn had broken.
Gu Yunshen told Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing to go about their business. He himself brought Gu Qingyao to post her parcel.
When he had driven the ox cart to an isted spot, Gu Yunshen said, ¡°Have you prepared everything?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°Yes, I packed everything at home.¡±
As she spoke, she took her parcel out of her interspace. Her hand had been inside therge sack all along, and the parcel appeared inside the sack.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°There are five kilograms of rice, five kilograms of flour, ten kilograms of cornflour, a dried rabbit, a dried fish, a piece of bacon, and a bag of White Rabbit Creamy Candy for Eldest Uncle¡¯s family.
¡°Second Uncle¡¯s family has the same.
¡°Third Uncle¡¯s family gets a little more. I added a few dried sweet potatoes, some sweet potato noodles, and fifteen kilograms of cornflour.¡±
¡°Then every family gets a bag of dried mushrooms and wild herbs.¡±
Her Eldest Uncle had three sons. Besides the eldest brother, Gu Jinye, there were two younger brothers who were still children.
Second Uncle had two sons. The second brother was called Gu Jinhang, and the fourth brother was called Gu Jinfeng.
Third Uncle¡¯s family was the biggest. The third brother was called Gu Jinlin, the fifth brother was Gu Jinxuan and they were followed by a pair of younger twin boys.
There were so many boys that they aterge quantities of food. In particr, Third Uncle¡¯s family lived in a town and worked in the factories, so they received fewer rations than Eldest Uncle and Second Uncle. That was why she had given them more food.
She did not dare to give them too much at once. She would send small amountster on.
Gu Yunshen nodded when he heard this. He was a little shocked, but also a little emotional.
In the past, the Gu family could never have produced so many items. Now that they had his Yao Yao, they did notck for anything.
Gu Yunshen brought Gu Qingyao to mail the parcel, then prepared to leave. ¡°If you want to walk around, you can have fun around here. If you¡¯re hungry, you can eat at the state-owned restaurant. You better go home early in the afternoon.¡±
The town was not too far from their home. These years were rtively safe. Gu Qingyao was already fifteen and Gu Yunshen did not restrict her too much.
Gu Yunshen took out some money and coupons and handed them to her. ¡°Bring these with you.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at them, but did not take them. ¡°I have some!¡±
Gu Yunshen raised his brows. ¡°Did Mo Beihan give them to you?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She pursed her lips, but did not speak.
Gu Yunshen studied his daughter for a while, then patted her head. He drove the ox cart away without saying anything else.
The moment he left, Gu Qingyao hurried to intercept Wang Guozhu. Zhang Xiaohui would certainly visit Wang Guozhu during her trip to town. She wanted to do something that would quickly expel Zhang Xiaohui from their home.
In her previous life, the two of them were having an affair and she knew their meeting ce. Gu Qingyao hurried to a ce he was certain to pass by, and waited.
Chapter 68: Pretense
Chapter 68: Pretense
This was a small alley and few people lived in the area.
In an era where there was a shortage of goods, the poption was small. Many had died of starvation. When the famine was at its most severe, the poption in a town might even have decreased by two-thirds.
In the viges, some belonging to the poorer brigades had also died.
Now it was the seventies and things were much better. But the poption was still small.
Gu Qingyao knew that Wang Guozhu had a small house here, where he brought grain to exchange on the ck market.
He worked in a textile factory. His wife, Zhou Hong, also worked. The two of them were rtively well-off, and sometimes, they even managed to get a little extra food.
Gu Qingyao went over to the small house and nced inside. Sure enough, Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing were in there. She hurried back to the road to wait.
Sure enough, Wang Guozhu appeared at midday.
Gu Qingyao sneered. She ced what she had prepared earlier at a corner of the road.
It was a small bundle, wrapped in ordinary cloth. Inside were an apple and three roasted chicken legs.
The cloth parted slightly, so that part of the apple could be seen.
Gu Qingyao hid in a corner and waited for Wang Guozhuo. She flicked a stone to create a noise. Wang Guozhu, who was acting furtively, was already on edge. The sudden noise startled him.
He looked in the direction of the noise and saw the small cloth bundle.
It was clear that someone had identally dropped it.
The apple could clearly be seen.
Wang Guozhu¡¯s eyes brightened. When he was sure there was no one around, he rushed over to open it, only to discover the three chicken legs.
The chicken legs looked glossy and smelt heavenly. Wang Guozhu almost drooled when he saw them.
Although he was not starving, there were no such treats in times like that! The chicken legs were just too tempting.
He immediately ate one, then crunched into the apple without hesitation. In these times, fruits were a raremodity and Wang Guozhu had never eaten an apple in his life.
He finished the apple in a few mouthfuls. The taste was fantastic and he kept thinking about it.
He looked at the remaining two chicken legs in his hand, but did not eat them. He simply thrust them into his shirt and hurried on.
Gu Qingyao emerged from her hiding ce. Her lips twitched as she left.
She had added a little medicine to the food. In the next few months, this couple¡¯s desire would be greatly multiplied.
In her previous life, Zhang Xiaohui and Wang Guozhu had often done things like that. Also, Zhang Xiaohui had certainly met Wang Guozhu when she visited the town two days ago. So Gu Qingyao had no qualms about spiking their food.
All she could think of was how to get her father away from the Qing River Brigade. Because in her previous life, Zhang Xiaohuiter became pregnant.
If her father could only leave now and return a few monthster, then Zhang Xiaohui would immediately divorce her father when she became pregnant. Otherwise, her affair would be exposed.
In these times, rtionships between men and women were governed by strict rules. Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s behavior was a major crime.
The new year was two or three months away. Gu Qingyao raised her head and smiled.
She probably could rid the family of Zhang Xiaohui before the new year.
Then they would have a happy new year!
Gu Qingyao left. She found a lonely spot and entered her living interspace. She took out the tattered clothes she had prepared earlier and put them on. Then she changed into a pair of baggy pants, switched her shoes, and put on a wig. After that, she wrapped herself up from head to toe so that no one could see her figure clearly.
Lastly, she took out her make-up tools. She darkened her face and added wrinkles around her eyes. Only then did she emerge.
She picked up her basket. She was going to the ck market to barter for some items.
Chapter 69: Deal (1)
Chapter 69: Deal (1)
In these times, resources were scarce, private deals were forbidden, and it was difficult to move goods. The people living in the countryside grew their own food, but those in the city received government food rations. They needed cash and food coupons to purchase them.
Many of them did not have enough to eat. In order to survive, they were forced to purchase expensive food on the ck market.
Food was especially valuable in these times.
Gu Qingyao knew there were several ck markets in town.
She carried her basket to one of the ck markets. This one was situated in an open space. Most crucially... it was easier to flee the area. She had an unblocked view and could see everything at a nce.
Gu Qingyao carried her basket on her back, and entered the crowd, looking for a target.
Most of the people were here to buy food, or why else would they be at the ck market? The moment Gu Qingyao appeared with a basket on her back, people started to take notice.
Her basket was heavy. They could tell at a nce that it contained something.
Gu Qingyao looked around for a while and identified an olddy who was dressed a little better. Next to her stood a young man, who was probably her son.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes flickered and she slowly walked over. She lowered her voice and tried to sound elderly. ¡°Elder sister, do you want some food?¡±
The olddy grew excited. ¡°Do you have fine grain?¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°I do. I also have some meat and eggs.¡±
The eyes of the olddy and her son immediately lit up. ¡°I want them, I want them. I¡¯ll take whatever you have. Sister, please don¡¯t sell them to anyone else. Let¡¯s go somewhere else. I¡¯ll take them all. My daughter-inw is doing her confinement now and I urgently need these things.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the alleys up ahead! They extend in all directions and there is no one there. You go ahead and I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±
The olddy immediately nodded. ¡°Sure, sure, sure! Sister, please don¡¯t sell it to anyone else! I¡¯ll buy everything!¡±
¡°Alright. Don¡¯t worry, Elder Sister!¡±
Gu Qingyao was embarrassed to have the olddy call her sister, but she did not show it, and continued to call her ¡®Elder Sister¡¯.
The two of them left. Gu Qingyao went round the ck market and spotted a young man in his thirties. Gu Qingyao had seen him before in her previous life. He often appeared at the ck market and was in the same business as Chen Jin.
Gu Qingyao walked in front of him and asked softly, ¡°Want some fine grain? Or some bacon?¡±
The man did not recognize Gu Qingyao and was rather wary. But his eyes brightened when he heard her words.
This was good stuff. What he needed most were rare items like fine grain and meat, especially since the year was drawing to a close.
¡°I do. Let¡¯s find another ce.¡±
Gu Qingyao followed him under arge tree. The man asked warmly, ¡°Elder Sister, how much do you have?¡±
Gu Qingyao looked around before replying, ¡°I have ten kilograms of fine white flour, six kilograms of rice, a piece of bacon weighing about three kilograms, and also... twenty over eggs and a few apples. Do you want them?¡±
The man became incredibly agitated. He had not imagined he would meet such a capable person!
¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯ll take them all!¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll follow the usual rule of using the price of fine grain for everything. That will be five dors a kilogram. I want cash, not coupons.¡±
The man was delighted. It was great that she did not even want coupons.
¡°Certainly.¡±
So Gu Qingyao handed her things over. The man had brought a small weighing scale with him. The eggs and apples weighed six kilograms, and together with the grain and bacon, the food added up to twenty-five kilograms. That made a total of one hundred and twenty-five dors.
Gu Qingyao took the money and handed him the items. The man gleefully put away the things and said smilingly to Gu Qingyao, ¡°Elder Sister, do think of me if you have any good things in the future! I can often be found here.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded, then turned to leave.
Chapter 70: Deal (2)
Chapter 70: Deal (2)
Without looking for anyone else, she sought out the mother and son duo she had spoken to earlier. She found them waiting impatiently in a corner of the alley.
Gu Qingyao walked over. ¡°Elder Sister, I have ten kilograms of fine white flour, five kilograms of rice, more than thirty eggs, and also fifteen kilograms of cornflour. How much do you want?
¡°I also have five kilograms of pork and a pair of pork knuckles.¡±
The olddy and her son almost cried with joy. They badly needed these items.
¡°We¡¯ll take them all, we¡¯ll take them all! My daughter-inw is doing her confinement now. We did not manage to get good food while she was pregnant and now she has no milk. The baby is crying with hunger, waiting for these things.¡±
Fifteen kilograms of fine grain was seventy-five dors. Gu Qingyao estimated the eggs to weigh five kilograms, so that was twenty-five dors. At that time, cornflour was considered to be coarse grain and worth four dors a kilogram, so that was sixty dors. Pork was the most expensive at twelve dors a kilogram. Together with the pig trotters, they weighed six and a half kilograms in total, which cost seventy-eight dors. Altogether, it would be two hundred and thirty-eight dors.
The olddy was clearly pained at the vast expense. But she had no choice but to buy it. Because next time, these items might be unavable even if she had the money.
In these times, food was the most valuable.
However, the olddy wanted to keep some cash for emergencies. Their family only had about two hundred dors in total. If they spent it all, what would they do if they needed money in the future?
¡°Sis-sister, can I use some items to make up part of the payment?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Certainly, if they are antiques.¡±
The olddy¡¯s eyes brightened. She hastily took out a small cloth bag from her clothes and brought out a pair of jade bangles.
These bangles were of fairly good quality, and were clear, with green flecks. They were not of the best quality, or at least, they were fairly inferior to those that she and Mo Beihan had obtained from Chen Jin.
Later on, this pair would be worth about four hundred thousand dors.
They might be valuable inter years, but now, even the best quality jade was worth no more than rocks. It could not be exchanged for anything.
The olddy was rather embarrassed. She looked gingerly at Gu Qingyao, afraid that Gu Qingyao would be angry and refuse to take them.
Gu Qingyao nced at her. ¡°A hundred and eighty dors, plus the bangles.¡±
The olddy was surprised and delighted. She hastily handed the items to Gu Qingyao and thanked her repeatedly, then speedily took the items and fled, as if terrified that Gu Qingyao would regret her decision.
One could not me her. Because in these times, her bangles were worthless!
On the ck market, they could be bartered for a few kilograms of food at best.
Gu Qingyao put away the things and found a lonely spot to change her disguise. This time, she deliberately sought out old people, who were dressed in tattered clothes, and who looked worn out and aged.
These people were mostly schrs, capitalists andndlord families who were undergoingbor reformation. They were short on food and had superior items to trade.
By trading with them, she could not only save their lives, she would also obtain good quality items.
Sure enough, after a while, she traded five kilograms of rice, three kilograms of vermicelli, and ten kilograms of cornflour for an entire set of top-quality jade jewelry of deep green color. It included a pair of bangles, earrings, a ring, and a bead ne.
These were definitely of the highest quality. They were a glossy green and extremely beautiful!
Another ten kilograms of flour and a piece of bacon was exchanged for a set of top quality diamond jewelry. It was a full set of pink diamond jewelry, and included a ne, earrings, bangle, and a ring. When the person saw how much fine grain she had, he wanted to trade for a little more. So he brought out a snuff bottle and a ruby ring, and traded them for ten kilograms of cornflour.
Gu Qingyao smiled and gave him two extra kilograms of vermicelli and two apples.
This was a wealthy person. She guessed that he would enjoy finer food.
The man immediately beamed.
Chapter 71: Writing A Letter To Third Elder Brother
Chapter 71: Writing A Letter To Third Elder Brother
She went to another ck market and only stopped after trading for an inkstone, a copybook, and over two hundred dors in cash.
It was about ten o¡¯clock in the morning and it was still early.
Gu Qingyao decided to make a trip to the city. After all, there would be even more fine items in the city¡¯s ck markets.
But first, she needed to buy a bicycle.
And before that, she needed to post a letter.
She had written a letter to her third elder brother, Gu Jinlin, who lived in the provincial capital. She asked him to find a way to get her father to make a trip to the provincial capital, returning only just before the new year.
Her elder and second uncle all lived in other areas that were rather far away. Her third uncle¡¯s family lived nearest to them.
Gu Qingyao knew that her third elder brother would definitely help her.
All the grandchildren in their Gu family were boys, except her father, who had two daughters. Gu Ruoqing had been unlikeable from a young age, as she waszy and rude, just like Zhang Xiaohui.
In the past, she had been obedient and mature. She had quietly done her chores at home and helped the adults with their work. Also, her father had always doted on her, soter on, everyone in the family became used to doting on her too.
After all, considering how she behaved in the past, everyone had thought of her as the most obedient and lovable girl.
So everyone in the family doted on her, whether it was the grandparents, the uncles, or the elder cousins.
This time, she had asked her third elder brother for help and he would certainly agree.
She resumed her normal appearance and took her already-written letter to post, but ran into someone near the post office. This young man smiled and greeted Gu Qingyao when he saw her. ¡°Little Sister Gu!¡±
Gu Qingyao was startled. This man was in his twenties and his skin was rather swarthy, but looked pleasant and honest.
She thought he looked familiar, but momentarily could not recall who he was.
¡°Are you posting a letter?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! I have something to ask my third elder brother.¡±
Gu Qingyao could not recall the man¡¯s name, but remembered that he was a friend of one of her cousins, possibly Third Elder Brother.
The manughed. ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯ll send your letter for you! I¡¯m on leave for a couple of days and not sending anything. I¡¯m off to the provincial capital on some business and I¡¯ll pass your letter to your third elder brother.¡±
Now Gu Qingyao finally remembered that this man was indeed a friend of her third elder brother. In fact, they were ssmates!
Although she could not recall his name, Gu Qingyao knew who he was. He worked in the provincial capital¡¯s post office and was responsible for delivering parcels. Actually, he was a postman.
In these times, a postman was a decent job with a stable ie.
Gu Qingyao immediately smiled. ¡°Thank you!¡±
Gu Qingyao handed him the letter. It would be faster to send it with him than sending it by post.
The manughed good-naturedly. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ll be back in a few days. If your third elder brother writes a reply, I can bring it to you.¡±
That was great.
Gu Qingyao smiled and thanked him. After he left, Gu Qingyao changed her appearance again and went to buy a bicycle.
In these times, a bicycle was a big purchase. Gu Qingyao had enough money on hand, but needed a bicycle coupon to buy a new bicycle. Actually, Gu Qingyao had two coupons.
Mo Beihan had given her one of them, and her eldest brother, Gu Jinye, had given her the other. Both of them wanted to buy her a bicycle, but she did not want one.
She was only a teenage country girl. She did not have a job and had not yet grown up. If she had a bicycle, others would be jealous, especially the children ofndlord families.
This time, Gu Qingyao did not buy a new one. Instead, she found a second-hand bicycle.
Gu Qingyao settled on a partly newdies¡¯ bicycle. A second-hand bicycle cost sixty dors and did not require coupons.
Gu Qingyao bought the bicycle and rode it towards the city.
Chapter 72: Jiangchong City
Chapter 72: Jiangchong City
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In that small house, Wang Guozhu brought two chicken thighs to meet Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing.
The house was not big but it was much better than the Gu family¡¯s. A house in the town was much cleaner and it was made of tiles. It looked like the traditional courtyard house with a vegetable field at the back.
There were two rooms in the main hall. A living room and a bedroom.
There were rooms on both sides of the foyer. The one on the left was the kitchen and the one on the right was a little house.
That belonged to Gu Ruoqing now.
The mother and the daughter were waiting when Wang Guozhu walked in with food.
Theyined about the Gu family and how much they had suffered.
Wang Guozhu sympathized with them and took out the two chicken thighs. Both Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing¡¯s eyes sparkled when they saw that. They immediately took the food over and gnawed and finished the food.
Wang Guozhu did not dislike the way they ate the food as he could empathize with them that they did not get to eat good food in the countryside.
Gu Ruoqing reminded him of Zhou Xiaoyu. She was so arrogant that she did not even respect him as her father. To her grandparents, she totally disdained them.
In order for her to buy new clothes, she did not even allow her grandparents to eat fine grain.
His mother was old now and she still needed to serve his wife and his daughter at home by washing clothes and preparing all meals. Compared to Zhang Xiaohui who was always so filial, Wang Guozhu really felt that Zhou Hong was useless.
After eating the chicken thighs, the family talked to each other for a while and the drug showed its effect. Wang Guozhu could feel his body temperature increasing.
He took out some money and coupons for Gu Ruoqing and asked her to wander around outside.
Gu Ruoqing left obediently. The moment she left, Wang Guozhu could not control his urge anymore and dashed towards Zhang Xiaohui.
Gu Ruoqing also felt her rising body temperature. She did not want to go out anymore when she saw the sun outside though she really wanted to buy something. She just wanted to stay and check out on her parents.
She secretly walked near to the door and peeked through the gap. However, she could not see anything besides clothes being thrown on the floor.
She listened to the sound for a while and ran out.
The three chicken thighs were the same. Gu Qingyao was not worried about if Gu Ruoqing would be affected since the dose of the drug was low.
Wang Guozhu and Zhang Xiaohui intended to do something even without the drug. She used the drug in order to let them keep that desire, so that they would meet often.
That little amount of drug would not cause anything on Gu Ruoqing. She would not look for a man just because of that little desire.
She would just give Gu Ruoqing the antidote when she reached home at night.
Gu Qingyao travelled along a small path on her bicycle. It took her about an hour to reach the city.
Jiangchong City was much more developed than the town. Gu Qingyao had some impressions of the city as she went here many times in her previous life.
She put her bicycle into her interspace with no one noticing. She had already finished her meal on the way here. She carried the basket and walked towards the ck market.
The ck market in the city was more lively than the town. Gu Qingyao walked around and received three hundred dors, twelve different types of coupons, a diamond ring and a painting within a short while.
Chapter 73: Delicious Roasted Chicken?
Chapter 73: Delicious Roasted Chicken?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After she walked one round in the ck market carrying her basket, she saw an elderly.
The elderly was of advanced age. She could tell the passage of time from his face. But his eyes looked different from other people.
His clothes were sewn many times. It was old but very clean. He looked poor but he also gave her a different feeling.
As Gu Qingyao sized up the elder, he looked over as well. He stared at her basket and his eyes revealed his intention.
¡°Do you want fine grains?¡± Gu Qingyao walked over and asked.
The elderly¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°Yes. Can I exchange with you?¡±
His second sentence was said very softly.
Exchange?
That meant he did not have money but valuable goods.
Gu Qingyao nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there.¡±
Gu Qingyao reached a rtively secret ce that was easy to run away.
¡°I have fine grains and also coarse grains. What do you want?¡±
¡°White rice; flour will be the best. Cornflour will do as well.¡±
Gu Qingyao took a glimpse at him. He must be a rich person. The revolution caused them to reach this stage today. They were used to a high standard of living. They still wanted to have a good life if their financial status allowed.
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°Okay. I have all of those, and eggs, noodles. What do you have?¡±
The elderly¡¯s eyes sparkled again and took out some goods from his pocket.
He covered the goods with his clothes and showed them to Gu Qingyao secretly.
There was a very pretty set of jade jewelry with a bracelet, pearl, ring and earrings.
Goods from such an elderly must be of high quality. Usually, the goods were jewelry and jade stones as they were worth nothing in this age.
If others knew about their possession of those valuables, they would face some troubles. It would be really worth it if they could use them to exchange for food that could save their lives.
The elderly looked at Gu Qingyao in a pitiful way, ¡°Girl, please exchange with me! I haven¡¯t eaten anything in the past three days. My wife could not even walk properly. We¡¯re counting on the food to save our lives. Please!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Qingyao almostughed as she stared at his sincere eyes.
¡®Only a ghost will believe in your nonsense!¡¯
What a cunning old man!
¡°I¡¯ll take these and exchange with you two and a half kilos of white rice, two and a half kilos of fine flour, five kilos of cornflour. Plus another one kilo of noodles and one kilo of meat.¡±
The elderly was stunned.
So... So much food?
Gu Qingyao had more than sufficient food in her hand. She did not mind giving out more as long as it was not too much that would capture other¡¯s attention.
The set of jade jewelry was definitely top quality. Gu Qingyao felt in love with the set at first nce. The jade bracelet wasparable with the emperor jade. She really loved it!
Women could not resist jewelry naturally. She was in a good mood so she was willing to offer more food.
It was possible that the elderly had other goods based on his acting skills.
¡°Sure, sure, sure! Thank you, youngdy! I¡¯ll exchange with you!¡±
The elderly immediately passed the jewelry to Gu Qingyao.
As Gu Qingyao was taking out the food from her basket, she suddenly recalled something and said, ¡°Grandpa, I have half of a roasted chicken. Do you want that?¡±
Gu Qingyao took out something from her basket that was wrapped in brown paper. She unwrapped slightly and the fragrance of the roasted chicken floated out.
The elderly swallowed his saliva as he stared straight at the roasted chicken.
Roast... roasted chicken?
It smelled so good!
Chapter 74: An Old Friend of Grandma
Chapter 74: An Old Friend of Grandma
Gu Qingyao was in baggy clothes. She covered her face also and only her eyes could be seen. She looked just like a little girl.
That was why she addressed him as grandpa.
The elderly could not look away from the roasted chicken. His family was very wealthy in the past and he had eaten countless delicious foods. However, after the family suffered from reformation, he rarely had a chance to eat those foods again.
The roasted chicken really smelled good!
The elderly looked up at Gu Qingyao, ¡°Youngdy, I... I want it! I¡¯ll exchange with you some other things!¡±
He then took out a pair of golden jade bracelets. The design looked ancient but pretty. It was a pair of delicate dragon and phoenix bracelets.
The design was ssic but they were made by one of the best craftsmen. There were two rubies iid on the bracelets. They were really breathtaking.
The elderly stared at Gu Qingyao with anticipation and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t they pretty?¡±
He looked towards the bracelets in his hand and felt hard to give them away, ¡°I bought them when I was engaged with my fiancee. It was made by the top craftsman in Shanghai. It will be a pity if the rubies are detached from the bracelets. Though the Gold bank was willing to trade for it, I did not trade them off. Furthermore, I would not dare to go.¡±
His family was affected by reformation. Though gold was one of the currencies used now, he did not dare to take them out. If others knew about the gold they possessed, the entire family would be under threat.
Shanghai?
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re from Shanghai?¡±
Her grandma was from Shanghai as well. Maybe she knew this elderly!
The Wen family was one of the top families that were very wealthy. If this grandpa was from the elite families, he might have known grandma.
¡°Yes. But I left long ago.¡±
Gu Qingyao felt closer to the elderly as he was from the same ce as her Gu Qingyao. She was more generous to him. Besides the half roasted chicken, she also gave him a fish.
¡°Grandpa, this is fresh fish. Cook some fish soup.¡±
The elderly¡¯s eyes opened wide as he saw the fish. Did he encounter an angel today?
That was fantastic!
The elderly was touched, ¡°Young Lady, my surname is Guo, you can just call me Grandpa Guo. I really cannot reject the food. I really need them now. Take the bracelets. Thank you!¡±
The elderly passed the bracelets to Gu Qingyao, took all the food and headed back home.
These were all good food!
His wife had not eaten those for a long time.
Gu Qingyao changed her outfit and went to another ck market. In total, she gave out 20 kilograms of white rice, 25 kilograms of flour, 35 kilograms of cornflour, 15 kilograms of dried sweet potato and 30 kilograms of potato flour.
Additionally, there were 50 kilograms of coarse grains, 2.5 kilograms of smoked meat, two dried fish, a dozen sausages, 10 apples and 5 kilograms of oil.
In return, she received six hundred dors and coupons for 5 kilograms of grain, 30 inches of cloth and a bicycle. She also received many ancient jewelry sets.
A whole set of jade jewelry, a set of diamond jewelry and a set of gold head ornaments.
Though this set of jade was not as valuable as the set from Grandpa Guo, its quality was good as well. Gu Qingyao was satisfied with what she received this round.
With a huge amount of money, Gu Qingyao stood in front of the department store. She wanted to buy something from here in order to prepare for her brothers¡¯ weddings in the future.
Chapter 75: Mo Beihan, Why Are You Here?
Chapter 75: Mo Beihan, Why Are You Here?
There were more varieties of goods in the city¡¯s department store.
Gu Qingyao walked around and decided to buy something that was unique to this generation. It would be more convenient if she wanted to use them in the future.
She first went to buy some cloth. Her family was huge. The little brothers grew taller every year but the clothes they were wearing were all from their elder brothers. Some were modified adult clothes. They rarely had any new clothes.
Gu Qingyao bought quite a lot of cloth. Most were simple cotton cloth which wasmon in this generation.
She also bought two pretty beaver cloth with grid patterns. Since she had enough money, she did not hesitate to purchase them.
She also bought some milk powder that was the children¡¯s favorite.
She then went to buy Maotai Spirit. Men in the family all liked to drink this alcohol. Six bottles of Maotai and ten packets of Daqianmen cigarettes cost Gu Qingyao a huge amount of money.
The spirit and the cigarettes were really expensive. She was so rich but she still felt that she did not have enough money.
Eventually, she was left with a few hundred dors which could buy an imported watch.
She contemted for a while and decided to buy one as a present when her brothers came back. Though she did not have enough money now to buy one for every brother, she would slowly earn money in order to get one for everyone.
She was left only with a little amount of money after shopping. She took a few rounds in the ck market again and received two hundred dors.
It was 3:30 pm and Gu Qingyao decided to head back. She would reach home by the evening.
She ced the basket back into her interspace, carried a bag in her hand and was ready to go back.
¡°Yao Yao!¡±
When she was about to leave, she suddenly heard a familiar voice behind her. Gu Qingyao stunned and turned back. Mo Beihan pushed his bicycle and walked towards her.
Shit!
¡®What a coincidence that Brother Beihan is here as well?¡¯
She was wearing different clothes but did not disguise her appearance. She just used her scarf to cover her face.
Mo Beihan walked over and said, ¡°It¡¯s really you. I thought it might be you from far. Why did youe to the city?¡±
Gu Qingyao lowered her head and did not respond.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Gu Qingyao looked up and nced at him but still did not say anything.
She was in a bad mood as she was caught doing something bad.
Mo Beihan felt peculiar as he stared at Gu Yunshen. He saw Gu Yunshen and the family taking an ox cart and headed towards the town. He did not greet them as he was busy.
He then came to the city.
He remembered that Yao Yao was in a different set of clothes in the morning. Did she change her clothes?
Furthermore, why was she alone in the city?
If she came with someone else, she would say it directly. Now, there was no response from her which meant that she came alone.
How did she manage toe here?
On foot?
Why did shee here?
It was not likely that she walked here as it would take a few hours from the town.
Mo Beihan stared at her and did not question further.
¡°Going back? Let¡¯s go back together.¡±
Gu Qingyao did not know how to reject him and she did not want to lie to him. She nodded and sat at the back of his bicycle.
But Mo Beihan asked her to sit in front.
They slowly left the city and were getting nearer to the town, then to the Qing River Brigade. Gu Qingyao pinched the side of her clothes and was slightly nervous.
Chapter 76: This is the Moment of Happiness!
Chapter 76: This is the Moment of Happiness!
She was not wearing the set of clothes that she wore in the morning. She could not exin the reason if Grandma or Gu Ruoqing saw her.
Mo Beihan stared at her all the time and noticed all her little actions. He suddenly remembered the things that happened in the previous life.
¡°Are you cold? Your clothes are too thin. Did you bring extra clothes? Do you want to change?¡± he suddenly said.
Gu Qingyao stunned and then nodded, ¡°Yes... I... I¡¯m a bit cold.¡±
Mo Beihan stopped the bicycle and allowed her toe down.
¡°There are not a lot of people here. I¡¯ll watch out for you. Change over there. Don¡¯t catch the flu.¡±
Mo Beihan took the small path as well on the way back. They were surrounded by mountains and there was no one around.
Gu Qingyao nced at her and changed her clothes on the other side. She changed back to the original set.
Mo Beihan turned over as she walked back. Indeed, she was wearing the set that he saw in the morning.
Mo Beihan did not say anything and asked her to get onto the bicycle, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you back home.¡±
Gu Qingyao sat on the bicycle obediently. It seemed like Mo Beihan was hugging her in his arms. He stared at the little girl from the back and contemted the events that had happened recently. She seemed different from the girl in the previous life.
Did the interspace... appear earlier in this life?
¡°Brother Beihan...¡±
¡°Hmm?¡±
¡°Do you think... that I¡¯m acting in a strange way?¡±
Mo Beihan twitched his lips slightly and said, ¡°No matter what happened, you¡¯re still my Yao Yao. What¡¯s there to feel strange about?¡±
Gu Qingyao was taken aback.
Mo Beihan tilted his head and looked at the little girl in his arms, ¡°You can do whatever you want. There¡¯s nothing weird about that. I will give you a better life and will not interfere with your life. You can tell me anytime if you want to tell me.¡±
Gu Qingyao immediately turned her head and looked at him.
The man was very close to her. She was so familiar with his handsome face. He apanied her all the way in her previous life and agreed to everything she wanted to do.
She did not purposely hide the interspace from him in the previous life. He noticed something wrong as they spent a lot of time together. But he did not ask since she did not intend to say.
In the end, she could clearly feel that he already knew about the interspace. He acknowledged when she asked him.
Mo Beihan stared at the little girl. She was still so innocent. He liked how happy she looked and he wanted to keep her happy for her entire life.
¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me if you want to do anything. Remember, you can totally trust me with everything. Just look for me if you need help.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. She turned back and lowered her head. But Mo Beihan could still see her smiling from his angel.
Gu Qingyao felt sweet from his words. Though she suffered in her previous life, she had never regretted meeting Mo Beihan.
She moved her body and shifted backwards slowly.
The girl in front suddenly shifted towards him andid in his arms.
Mo Beihan was excited and straightened his arms. He held the handlebar and Gu Qingyao ced her head on his arms. Both of them could feel the sweetness.
Mo Beihan slowed down and cycled through the small path in the mountains with her. He drove so many luxurious cars in the previous life but this was the exact moment of happiness!
When she reached home, Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing were still not home yet.
Chapter 77: Third Elder Brother’s Letter Arrives
Chapter 77: Third Elder Brother¡¯s Letter Arrives
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched. Just as well that they were not back yet. She would make dinner for her grandparents.
Then she realized that there was no need to cook dinner, or the two of them might arrive while she was cooking. So she just took food from her interspace.
Her grandparents returned at that moment. Gu Qingyao shouted, ¡°Grandfather, Grandma, hurry and wash your hands. It¡¯s time to eat!¡±
The two of them were taken aback. Time to eat?
They did not know that Gu Qingyao had good food at hand. Right now, this girl decided what the family ate. The two of them did not ask any questions. If Gu Qingyao said it was time to eat, they would eat.
Gu Qingyao brought the rice and dishes straight to the old folks¡¯ room. It was colder on the northern side so the two old folks slept on a heated brick bed. There was a small table on the bed, just right for having a meal.
On the tray was a dish of pork stir-fried with garlic, a dish of braised eggnts, and a bowl of chicken soup.
She had boiled the chicken soup earlier. For the sake of convenience, some of the chicken had been minced before boiling. Now she took out a portion. There were only three of them and they could not possibly finish it all.
The Old Master looked emotional when he saw the food.
Wen Ruyu smiled. ¡°Hurry up and eat, then Yao Yao can clear up after we¡¯ve eaten.¡±
¡°Yes, yes!¡± The Old Master responded and hurried to eat.
The two old folks were tense and afraid of being discovered. They ate as if they were fighting a war.
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Grandfather, Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve closed the main door. We will have advanced warning if someonees.¡±
¡°But we still have to be careful!¡±
Older people were always cautious.
After they had eaten, Gu Qingyao cleared up. It was almost dark. In order to save kerosene, most farmers went to bed early.
The Gu family was no exception.
Gu Qingyao washed herself in her room. When it was dark, she entered her interspace to knit a sweater for Mo Beihan.
Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing only hurried home when the sky was fully dark. When she saw that the Gu house was pitch dark and silent, she knew that no one had left her any dinner.
She did not care, but just grunted coldly and went to her room to sleep.
Wang Guozhu had brought them to eat while they were in town. Why would they mind missing out on the coarse countryside food?
Her father, Gu Yunshen, only returned in the evening of the second day. After another three days, she finally received a letter from Gu Qingyao¡¯s third elder brother, who lived in the provincial capital.
Gu Jinlin said that his father had suffered a rpse and his mother was in poor health. A few of his friends had also fallen ill and were unable to recover despite seeing many doctors. He asked if Gu Yunshen would make a trip to see them.
He even described the condition of some of the patients.
Gu Yunshen read the letter, and indeed, their conditions could be more effectively treated with traditional Chinese medicine.
Things must be really serious for Third Uncle¡¯s family to send a letter. As the two older folks lived with them, the family would not lightly request Gu Yunshen to leave the home. Instead, they came to visit the older folks or sent things to their house.
If they were asking Gu Yunshen to go, it must be critical.
So both Gu Yunshen and the two older folks decided that he should make a trip there.
¡°Just go! The autumn harvest is long over, and there is nothing important to do now,¡± Gu Chonghua said.
Gu Qingyao added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. I will take good care of Grandfather and Grandma. Anyway, Elder Brother Beihan is still home! Nothing will go wrong.¡±
Gu Yunshen nodded. He packed his doctor¡¯s tools and made his preparations.
Gu Qingyao busied herself preparing food and luggage.
Gu Yunshen cooked thest meal they had before he left. Although he made a simple meal, he managed to get hold of some pork ribs to make pork rib soup. He divided it into two portions. He gave half to Gu Ruoqing and the other half to Zhang Xiaohui. There was none for Gu Qingyao and the two older folks.
Zhang Xiaohui was rather surprised.
Gu Yunshen said, ¡°I¡¯m about to leave, and it will be some time before I return. Stay at home and take care of the older folks. And you, Qingqing, behave yourself.¡±
Zhang Xiaohuiughed. So he was trying to soften her up.
But Gu Qingyao was staring at the bowl of soup. There was something in there!
Chapter 78: Gu Yunshen Leaves
Chapter 78: Gu Yunshen Leaves
She had a keen sense of smell. After all, she was nourished by the spring water in her interspace, and had experience in studying medicine in her previous life. She was sure that her father had added something to Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s bowl of soup.
And that medicine had almost the same effect as what she had given to Zhang Xiaohui.
It was not a strong drug. If a woman who had even some sense of propriety and virtue ate it, nothing would happen. But for Zhang Xiaohui, who longed with all of her heart to be together with Wang Guozhu, it would definitely have an effect.
It looked as if her father was aware of what was going on.
Zhang Xiaohui was contemptuous. She had always despised Gu Yunshen.
She had liked Wang Guozhu in the past. He was a university student, with a bright future.
Unfortunately, Wang Guozhu hadter married Zhou Hong. Then she saw that the older brothers of the Gu family had grown capable and often sent good things back home, so she temporarily married Gu Yunshen.
But she continued to stay in contact with Wang Guozhu. She had been together with Wang Guozhu before she married Gu Yunshen.
Now, Wang Guozhu was finally thinking of divorcing Zhou Hong. How could she possibly have any regard for Gu Yunshen left?
It was just pork rib soup!
In these times, these items were rare. She would be a fool not to eat such good food. So Zhang Xiaohui dly ate it, as did Gu Ruoqing.
But Gu Qingyao knew that Gu Ruoqing¡¯s bowl contained normal pork rib soup, with nothing added to it.
After she drugged Gu Ruoqing, she neutralized the drug the day after Gu Ruoqing returned, and thetter had sensed nothing.
Gu Qingyao packed his luggage. Gu Yunshen only needed two changes of clothes. It was more important to bring food. Once the weather got colder, Gu Qingyao could just send his clothes over, but it was inconvenient to send too much food, in case it attracted unwanted attention.
He would be bringing two pieces of bacon, two dried rabbits, two dried fish, a dozen sausage links, a bag of peanuts, two bottles of Maotai, and three packets of Chienmen cigarettes.
Gu Yunshen was shocked when he saw all these!
¡°Where did you get these?¡±
Gu Qingyao shrugged. ¡°I bought them at the cooperative.¡±
Gu Yunshen shot her a look, but did not say anything. He knew she had money.
Her older cousins all doted on her and sent her pocket money every few months. Mo Beihan always gave her pocket money as well. This girl was truly rich.
She was even wealthier than him!
There were also five kilograms of rice, five kilograms of flour, three kilograms of vermicelli, ten kilograms of cornflour, five kilograms of sorghum noodles, five kilograms of rye flour and ten kilograms of brown rice.
Lastly, she had packed some cloth ¨C three kilograms of cotton.
Gu Qingyao looked at it and thought there was still not enough. So she found a small box and lined it with plenty of straw before packing thirty eggs into it. Only then was she satisfied.
¡°Father, be careful! I have no way to send these eggs, so you have to bring them yourself. It¡¯s not too far from the provincial capital, so they probably won¡¯t spoil. Oh, that¡¯s right, I better add some oil.¡±
As she spoke, she packed five kilograms of soybean oil, two tins of malted milk and some sweets.
Gu Yunshen: ¡°...¡±
She was truly extravagant!
¡°When your Third Uncle and Aunt see this, they will probably faint from shock!¡±
¡°Hehehe!¡± Gu Qingyao chuckled. Then she took out a small cloth bag, which contained a small box. She handed it to Gu Yunshen. ¡°Father, this is a present from me to Third Elder Brother. Help me give it to him. Keep it on your person! It¡¯s very valuable.¡±
Gu Yunshen¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°What is it?¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you get to Third Uncle¡¯s house!¡±
Gu Yunshen rapped her little head, then took it with a smile.
Last was the food that Gu Qingyao had prepared for Gu Yunshen. The train to the provincial capital took more than a day; in fact, almost two days. He would need to eat during that interval.
When everything was packed, it formed a big bundle that Gu Yunshen carried on his back to the train station.
Chapter 79: Who Is Her Mother?
Chapter 79: Who Is Her Mother?
The moment Gu Yunshen left, the house felt much emptier.
But it made things a lot easier for Zhang Xiaohui.
She was at the height of her affair with Wang Guozhu. She felt uneasy if she did not see him every day.
After Gu Yunshen left, she began going to town once every three to four days. Then she went once every two days. Later on, she went every day. Each time, she left early in the morning and did note back until it waspletely dark.
She was always glowing when she returned, looking replete. Even the way she walked was different.
Gu Qingyao was disgusted when she saw this.
She knew what drugs she had used. She also knew the effects of the drug her father had used. They definitely were not strong drugs.
Any woman who had some sense of shame would definitely not leave so eagerly. It was as if...
When she thought of that, she could not help but feel sorry for her father. How had he be entangled with a woman like Zhang Xiaohui?
Gu Qingyao sat at the kitchen door, sunning herself. She rested her chin in her hands as she thought about the events of her past life.
In her previous life, Zhang Xiaohui had betrayed Father. She not only had a daughter with Wang Guozhu, she brought the child home, iming that Gu Yunshen was the father. At that time, Zhang Xiaohui was already married to her father, but was still together with Wang Guozhu and had even given birth to a child.
Later on, Zhang Xiaohui despised the Gu family for being poor and wanted to live with Wang Guozhu in the city. So she divorced Father and brought Gu Ruoqing with her.
Father told her that Gu Ruoqing was not his daughter, but Zhang Xiaohui and Wang Guozhu¡¯s daughter. Also, she was not Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s daughter.
But she was her father¡¯s own daughter.
Zhang Xiaohui was not her birth mother, so she must not take it to heart.
How peculiar!
Then who was her birth mother?
Her father had never mentioned it in her previous life.
On the surface, she and Gu Ruoqing were twins. Gu Ruoqing was the older sister and she was the younger sister. It would not make sense to say that Zhang Xiaohui had only one child, because Zhang Xiaohui had given birth in a hospital. It would be inexplicable if there was only one child, but two children appearedter on.
It only proved that Zhang Xiaohui had indeed given birth to two girls, but she had taken the ce of one of them.
Father said that Zhang Xiaohui had given away one of the children, so he seized the opportunity to legitimately bring her into the Gu family.
Zhang Xiaohui did not seem aware of this. She had no choice but to go along and recognize Gu Qingyao as her child.
That was to say, Zhang Xiaohui had given birth to a pair of twins, then secretly taken one away. However, Zhang Xiaohui did not realize that her father had found out.
Father had secretly brought her back and passed her off as one of the twins. When Zhang Xiaohui returned and saw her, and also saw that Father¡¯s family were all on the children¡¯s side, she had no choice but to recognize Gu Qingyao.
Because the news from the hospital was that she had twins. She had no way of exining it otherwise.
Gu Qingyao rested her head on her hands. Who was her mother?
Where had Zhang Xiaohui brought her daughter?
As she mulled over it, the door to the courtyard opened. Mo Beihan¡¯s tall figure entered. ¡°Yao Yao!¡±
Gu Qingyao was startled, but immediately smiled. ¡°Elder Brother Beihan!¡±
When he saw the girl¡¯s sweet smile, Mo Beihan could not help but smile too. ¡°Bring your fishing creel. I¡¯m bringing you fishing. There was a heavy downpour two days ago and the reservoir is overflowing. Lots of fish and prawns have been washed over. Both brigades say that everyone is free to catch them. They¡¯ll belong to whoever can catch them. The children of both brigades are all having fun over there!¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? I want to go too!¡±
She hurriedly grabbed her fishing creel and some tools, then ran out with Mo Beihan.
Chapter 80: Why Are You Smiling Foolishly?
Chapter 80: Why Are You Smiling Foolishly?
The Qing River Brigade and the South Lake Brigade were neighbors. There was a depression at the foot of the mountains upied by the two brigades, and this was shared between them. There were no agricultural fields there, just wastnd.
Every year, when water was released from the reservoir, some fish and prawns would be washed down. They were scrawny things and it was mostly a y area for the children.
Of course in these years when food was so scarce, many adults brought their children here to fish. To the people, as long as it was edible, it was good food.
Not to mention that it was meat.
Gu Qingyao was over the moon!
She had yed here before too, but at this point in her past life, she had not done so. That was because, at that time, everyone had insulted and despised her when she went out, so she did not dare to leave the house.
Starting from the time she was fifteen, she had spent her entire girlhood hidden at home, in a state of depression.
There were too many people here. But the area was big, so after Mo Beihan arrived, he left Gu Qingyao waiting by the bank while he himself entered. At that moment, Mo Chengrui and Mo Chengxu were also there, fishing.
Mo Beihan walked over and transferred the catch in Mo Chengrui and Mo Chengxu¡¯s baskets into Gu Qingyao¡¯s fishing creel so that she could wash them in deeper water.
These things were all dug from the mud. There were so many people there that the water had turned into muck and it was filthy.
Gu Qingyao saw that most of the fish and prawns were small. She went upstream where the water was cleaner to wash them. At that moment, the Chen family also arrived. Chen Goudan had brought his little sister, and his eldest uncle¡¯s daughter, Chen Honghua, had brought her two younger brothers.
Chen Honghua immediately grasped the situation when she saw Gu Qingyao had fish in her creel, but her clothes were clean and Mo Beihan and the others were nearby.
She tilted her nose and snorted before leaving.
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She looked at Mo Beihan, who was nearby. He was tall and of average build. His skin had not been darkened by the sun like the other farmers around him. His skin was bronze-colored, but healthy.
His handsome features were especially conspicuous in the crowd.
Many of the young girls in both brigades fancied Mo Beihan. Although his family responsibilities were heavy, in these times, nobody¡¯s family was in especially good condition. But tall, handsome men who could earn money were all liked by the young girls.
And Mo Beihan was one of the most popr ones. Chen Honghua... hahahaha!
With her personality, if she dared to provoke Mo Beihan, she would probably be viciously snubbed!
Mo Beihan raised his head and looked at the young girl, smiling sweetly at him from her vantage point. He immediately beamed at her.
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Hehe...
She hurriedly turned away and lowered her head to wash the fish and prawns.
Mo Chengrui, who was standing nearby, looked at Mo Beihan and asked, ¡°Uncle, why are you smiling foolishly?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
¡°Idiot, when have I ever smiled foolishly?¡±
¡°Hahahaha...¡± Mo Chengxu, who was next to them, burst outughing.
¡°Don¡¯tugh. Hurry up and work. If you don¡¯t catch enough fish and prawns, there will be no dinner for you tonight.¡±
The two young boys mumbled, ¡°Anyway, they don¡¯t taste good when you cook them.¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
This... was not his fault!
He seldom had to cook for himself in his previous life. When he brought Gu Qingyao out to have fun, they used the food in her interspace. Gu Qingyao especially liked to drink soup, so he mostly boiled soups.
But with Gu Qingyao¡¯s interspace, she could use the vegetables she grew herself. She added some water from her interspace and with some simple cooking, the soup was delicious.
But things were different now!
In these times, there were few condiments. He could not adjust to this.
How could anything he cooked taste good.
Chapter 81: Dinner Party At the Mo House (1)
Chapter 81: Dinner Party At the Mo House (1)
They dropped the fish and prawns they had caught into the basket. Chen Goudan thought for a moment, then ran over to Gu Qingyao. ¡°Elder Sister Gu, may I put my catch with yours?¡±
If they joined Gu Qingyao and the others, he and his younger sister might get a bite or two. If they brought their catch home, he would not even get a taste of it.
He was not afraid of hard work, but he could not bear to see his sister go hungry like him.
Gu Qingyao nced at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared of getting a beating when you get home?¡±
Chen Goudan pursed his lips. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I want my sister to have something to eat. She hasn¡¯t eaten all day.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at the six-year-old girl who was standing nearby. She was a scrawny little thing, wearing an adult¡¯s jacket and barefoot.
Gu Qingyao felt a little sad. ¡°Alright, you can put your catch with ours. We¡¯re eating with the Mo family tonight.¡±
Chen Goudan smiled. ¡°Thank you, Elder Sister Gu.¡±
He ran back to the reservoir to fish. When he was done, he ced his catch in the baskets belonging to Mo Beihan and the others.
Chen Honghua was furious when she saw this. But it was Mo Beihan. She did not want to give him a bad impression.
After a while, Mo Beihan came over and said, ¡°Do you want some big fish? I can go upstream and catch some big ones.¡±
Gu Qingyao nced upstream. Today, the water was overflowing from the reservoir, bringing with it many fish and prawns. At first, the people had not dared to fish privately because the fish belonged to the brigades, and weremon property.
They only dared to bring their children and scoop up some small ones from the depression downstream. But now that the leaders of both brigades had said that everyone was allowed to fish, they could not bear to watch the fish being washed away like that. So once they heard the news, all of them hurried to go fishing.
Gu Qingyao looked at the small fish in her creel and said, ¡°Go catch some big ones then! We have enough small ones!¡±
They ran upstream and caught a dozen big fish before returning to the Mo house.
The Mos lived in the Southern Lake Brigade. Unlike the Gu Family, they did not live alone on the mountain. The Mo Family¡¯s ss status was fine, and they lived in the vige.
Mo Beihan¡¯s mother, Jiang Yingqiu, was the leader of the Southern Lake Brigade. Their family was rtively well off, but Mo Beihan¡¯s father had left many years ago and his elder brother had made the ultimate sacrifice. The familycked manpower, so they had not done so well.
Their problems were solved when Mo Beihan left to work and earned a sry.
At present, the Mo house was fairlyrge. Upon entering, there were three rooms on the right. One was the kitchen and the other two bedrooms belonged to Mo Beihan and the two children.
There were three central rooms and Jiang Yingqiu lived there.
The space opposite the kitchen was a small vegetable patch. The backyard was also a vegetable garden.
When they entered, Jiang Yingqiu was just returning from the backyard. Her eyes brightened when she saw Gu Qingyao.
¡°Yao Yao!¡±
She liked this girl!
Gu Qingyao smiled and replied, ¡°Aunt Jiang!¡±
Jiang Yingqiu wanted to help when she saw that they had caught many fish, but Mo Beihan stopped her. ¡°Mother, go and rest! Don¡¯t tire yourself when you haven¡¯t recovered from your illness. I¡¯ll supervise them and that will do.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu had worked too hard when she was young and her health had failed because of overwork. She usually had a major illness after the autumn harvest.
She was not allowed to lift a finger. Gu Qingyao, Mo Beihan and the children were enough.
Gu Qingyao had already rinsed the fish and prawns, which weighed a dozen kilograms. They could not finish it all at once, so Gu Qingyao only took half of them, and left the rest alive in the water.
When Mo Chengrui saw that Gu Qingyao had separated the small fish and prawns and ced them in basins and buckets, he said, ¡°Elder Sister Gu, let¡¯s kill them all. Otherwise, they will mostly be dead by tomorrow.¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°No, they won¡¯t. I guarantee they won¡¯t die.¡±
Mo Chengrui: ¡°...¡±
They were best eaten fresh. Gu Qingyao did not really like to preserve them unless necessary.
Chapter 82: Dinner Party At the Mo House (2)
Chapter 82: Dinner Party At the Mo House (2)
Mo Chengrui did not know what to say when he looked at Gu Qingyao.
He knew his uncle was especially close to this elder sister. Since Uncle did not say anything, he did not dare to say anymore, and let Gu Qingyao have her way. The children were all good workers and they quickly finished cleaning the fish and prawns. Mo Beihan went to start the fire while Gu Qingyao was in charge of the cooking.
The small lobsters would naturally be cooked in hot and spicy sauce.
It waste autumn, and it was rare to be able to get small lobsters at this time. It would probably be thest time this year.
Not all the prawns were small lobsters. There were also some shrimp and Gu Qingyao cooked them all together.
She had plenty of resources at hand and naturally added oil freely. Would it not be a shame to stint on oil when frying the lobsters?
At that moment, the children and Jiang Yingqiu were not in the kitchen. It was just her and Mo Beihan, so she added plenty of oil.
Mo Beihan was tending the fire, but he was keeping a close eye on Gu Qingyao¡¯s every move. He saw Gu Qingyao add an entiredle of oil to the pan.
In these times, people were especially thrifty and could not bear to use too much oil when they cooked. They usually added just enough to coat the pan to ensure the food did not stick. They definitely did not use oil the way Gu Qingyao did.
The lobsters needed seasoning. Gu Qingyao had some, so she added plenty. She could not add bay leaves and mashed garlic as she did in her previous life, because they could be easily identified at a nce. But since she was making a hot and spicy sauce, she could add somemon seasonings like chili, pepper and prickly ash powder, which were not easily seen.
She could not add beer, so she added a little white wine. This could be found in Mo Beihan¡¯s house. He even had Maotai.
Mo Beihan was observing her closely. In these times, people seldom paid as much attention to cooking as Gu Qingyao did. In fact, no one in the vige was as particr as she was.
Although he observed it all, he did not say anything.
She cooked the small lobsters in a pan, and made fish soup in anotherrge pot.
She made fish braised in soy sauce, just like she had at the small fish pond. She added soy sauce to improve the vor.
The Mo family had quite a few resources since Mo Beihan had been home for some time. Gu Qingyao added two eggs to freshen the pte.
As always, she made pancakes and cooked them on the sides of the pan. They were actually like pot stickers stuffed with small fish. Gu Qingyao had given herself free reign when making these.
There were more people today, so she made three pots of rye pancakes before she stopped.
Jiang Yingqiu was older and in poor health. Gu Qingyao boiled a slightly bigger fish on a small stove, and made a light fish broth, to which she added wild mushrooms.
These were the ones she and Mo Beihan had picked on the mountain previously. The Mo family still had some.
The fragrance made the children drool. They all ran to the kitchen door and stretched the necks around the door to peer inside.
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Bring the table out. The food is ready.¡±
¡°Oh oh oh...¡±
They cheered as they hurried to move the table.
The dishes were simple, but there was plenty. Gu Qingyao put the food in basins, then brought them out and ced them on the table outside.
Meanwhile, Mo Beihan tasted the light fish broth that Gu Qingyao had made just for his mother. The broth was light, but incredibly tasty.
The moment he tasted it, he could discern a familiar taste from his previous life.
The spring water from her interspace!
It looked as if some changes had happened in this world and Yao Yao¡¯s interspace had appeared earlier.
Her living interspace¡¯s environment was better than that of the outside world. The spring water was sweeter than in the real world, and more nourishing.
Later, she even developed it into a medicinal spring, and the effect was even better.
Chapter 83: Dinner Party At the Mo House (3)
Chapter 83: Dinner Party At the Mo House (3)
Previously, Yao Yao had probably added this spring water to the food they ate together. But she only added a little. After all, they were healthy and she did not need to add too much to maintain their health.
But his mother was a different matter. His mother was sick, and often suffered severe rpses. She had taken medicines for many years, but they only helped a little. In fact, her condition continually worsened.
But the water from Yao Yao¡¯s medicinal spring was different. If she gave his mother more, her health would slowly improve over time.
In her previous life, Yao Yao hadter gone secretly to his house to add lots of spring water to their food. His mother¡¯s health had improved significantly and she became much healthier than the average person.
Because it was meant for a sick person, Gu Qingyao had added more spring water and he could taste it.
It was great that the interspace had appeared earlier. That way, Yao Yao would not need to sufferter on.
But...
After some thought, Mo Beihan frowned again. The interspace had appeared earlier, but why had Yao Yao¡¯s personality changed so drastically?
A person¡¯s lifelong habits were not so easily changed.
He was sure that Yao Yao¡¯s interspace had not appeared before he was reborn. So it must have only appeared recently. Based on his understanding of the interspace, Yao Yao must have nted some fruits and vegetables there. She could also rear fish and prawns andter exchange them for many other things on the ck market.
ording to the timeline, the interspace must have just appeared.
At this time, everyone especially treasured food. Even if Yao Yao had a little more food, she would not immediately be so particr about her food. The extent to which she went was probably... only eptable to him after his rebirth.
Wait a minute...
Compared to himself?
Could it be that Yao Yao had also been reborn? Just like him?
That was just too incredible!
Mo Beihan already felt that it was incredible that he had been reborn. If Gu Qingyao had also been reborn, then this world was just too fantastic.
But if that was the case, then... Heaven was really kind to him!
¡°Elder Brother Beihan,e and eat!¡± Mo Beihan was just pondering this when Gu Qingyao shouted for him from outside.
When she saw him standing in front of the stove, she smiled and said, ¡°I made this specially for Aunt Jiang. She hasn¡¯tpletely recovered yet, so she shouldn¡¯t eat such rich food.¡±
Mo Beihan looked at her with shining eyes. ¡°Oh! Great! Great! Ah ah...¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Look at him smiling foolishly!
All the food had been served and they sat in the courtyard to eat. Because of today¡¯s fishing, every family was cooking fish. The scent was especially strong, so Gu Qingyao was not worried about the fragrance attracting attention when she was cooking.
The children almost drooled when they looked at the crimson little lobsters, and the fragrant fish soup. They all picked up their chopsticks and attacked the food.
¡°Ohoh... it¡¯s so yummy!¡±
¡°This soup is delicious!¡±
They had led a hard life since they were young. It was good enough if their tummies were filled. When did they ever have such good food to eat? Without seasoning, they would not be able to make food as delicious as what Gu Qingyao had cooked, even if they had good ingredients.
¡°Elder Sister Gu, you¡¯re incredible!¡±
Chen Goudan did not forget to praise Gu Qingyao even as he ate. Chen Goudan was happy as he looked at his little sister with her head lowered over her bowl, drinking soup and eating pancakes.
He thought his sister¡¯s little head might fall into the bowl.
Jiang Yingqiu ate her bowl of light fish broth. It was so delicious that she half-closed her eyes. When she looked at Gu Qingyao, her expression was even more contented.
What a treasure! She was so young, but such a good cook.
When they had finished, the three boys washed the dishes. Mo Beihan did not allow Gu Qingyao to do anything. Instead, he said, ¡°Yao Yao,e over here. I want to show you something.¡±
Gu Qingyao was taken aback, but followed him.
Chapter 84: Of Course I Will Entrust My Things To You
Chapter 84: Of Course I Will Entrust My Things To You
This was Mo Beihan¡¯s room.
It was of average size and very simply furnished. But it had almost everything that was necessary.
There was a wooden bed, a study table, and a chair. There was even a closet at the side.
The closet was ratherrge and had four doors. This was rare among farming families and was made of high-quality material. She could tell that he had gotten it from a second-hand market.
Gu Qingyaoughed when she saw the closet.
He must have gotten it recently. In the past, Elder Brother Beihan only had a small closet, not such a big one.
It was made of very good material!
Although it was nothing much to look at now, especially as it was old, she estimated that this closet wouldter be worth a few million dors.
The material and carvings were definitely the work of a master craftsman.
There were tworge wooden boxes on top of the closet. They were also made of top quality material.
Mo Beihan asked Gu Qingyao to sit before he took a small box from a secretpartment in his closet. Heid it open on the bed. It was filled with various gems.
They were mostly rubies and emeralds. They gleamed and glittered brilliantly. They were magnificent!
Women could never resist jewels. Gu Qingyao fell in love with them at first sight.
When he saw that she liked them, Mo Beihan smiled and said, ¡°There are more!¡±
He took a small box from a hole beneath his bedside cupboard. It had been buried and was rather dirty, so he ced the contents on the bed.
There were six nuptial bangles, of which four were in pairs and two were single bangles. All of them were ssic nuptial bangles, and all of them had gems.
The workmanship and carvings were excellent. She could tell at a nce that these were of excellent quality. The gems in particr were brilliant and translucent, and of the first water. They were especially alluring.
There were two sets of diamond jewelry ¨C one set of white diamonds and another set of pink diamonds. Both sets wereplete, with a bracelet, ring, ne and earrings. They even had brooches.
There were three pairs of rose gold hair ornaments, and a pair of antique hairpins!
Gu Qingyao loved the hairpins. They were so beautiful!
There were six jade bangles, twelve jade pendants, three diamond nes, and four pairs of pearl earrings.
The pearls and jewels glowed, lighting up Gu Qingyao¡¯s face.
She stared at them in a daze. Wow! These were just too amazing!
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°Do you like them? I¡¯ll give them all to you!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Qingyao sat on the bed, with the heap of jewels spread before her. Mo Beihan squatted in front of her. He leaned closer and took her hand.
¡°Yao Yao, can you help me to take care of these?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips moved, but she did not know what to say.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°There are only a few people living in my home. Usually, only the two children and my mother are at home. My mother is a woman, and I¡¯m seldom at home. It¡¯s not safe to keep these things here. Although there are few thefts these days, there are always bad people around.
¡°It wouldn¡¯t be so bad if the things were just stolen. But if they attract trouble, it will be a disaster. So they must be carefully hidden.
¡°Trust me. These are unusual times and will pass in seven or eight years¡¯ time. By then, you will be only in your twenties and at the prime of your life. That will be the best time for you to wear these things. Even if you don¡¯t like the designs, you can exchange them for new ones. What do you think?¡±
Gu Qingyao was somewhat embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m... to take care of all of them?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°Of course. Who else would I entrust them to?¡±
Chapter 85: Yao Yao Had Really Been Reborn!
Chapter 85: Yao Yao Had Really Been Reborn!
Gu Qingyao blushed and looked shy!
Mo Beihan was right.
He was seldom at home and there were only two children and a woman in the Mo house, and Jiang Yingqiu was often ill. People were honest in these times, and few households lost items. Sometimes they did not even close their doors at night.
But there were bad and petty people in every era. Caution would never go amiss.
Especially because if anyone discovered these items, it would be a disaster, and they would be finished.
So they must be hidden carefully!
They would be absolutely safe in her interspace.
Gu Qingyao did not refuse, but said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of them for you. But you must be more careful in the future! Did you get these things from the ck market? It¡¯s not safe there. You must be very careful.¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to me.¡±
As he spoke, he took a small cloth bag from the closet next to them and packed the items.
As he picked up the items, he turned his back towards Gu Qingyao. The moment he turned, Mo Beihan¡¯s expression changed.
Because Yao Yao¡¯s attitude was just too strange.
Had she forgotten that if these items were dangerous to the Mo family, they would be even more dangerous to the Gu family?
The Mo family were poor farmers and his uncle was the brigade leader. People seldom bullied his family, and no one checked on them.
But the Gu family was different. The Gu family used to bendlords, and were undergoing reformation. At any time, someone might take a crazy fit and search their house. If these items were found in the Gu family, they would be in big trouble.
Probably the entire Gu Family would be in terrible trouble.
But Yao Yao just took them without demurring.
Also, she had no doubts when he said that these times would be over in seven or eight years¡¯ time. Ordinarily, she would have been delighted to hear that.
The Yao Yao of the past was gentle, introverted and shy, like the youngdy of a rich family. The Gu family¡¯s fate had made her even more timid.
In the past, Yao Yao would have been shocked to see the things he had obtained, and would have urged him not to get involved with these things to avoid danger. But now, she did not react at all.
These changes were certainly not caused by the appearance of the interspace. He knew the Yao Yao of his previous life too well. The most probable answer was that Yao Yao, like him, had been reborn and knew what would happen in the future!
The thought of it made Mo Beihan ecstatic.
Could it be that like him, Yao Yao had returned after that car ident?
If so, their feelings for each other were reciprocal. He did not have to carefully wait for her to grow up and slowly ept his feelings for her. Right now, Yao Yao already had feelings for him.
Nothing could make him happier!
Mo Beihan took out the small cloth bag. Then he turned and packed the items into it with Gu Qingyao.
These were all good quality items. Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan were afraid that they might be damaged if they were all packed together. Some might get scratched, and that would be a pity!
So each set was specially packed in its own small cloth bag, to reduce the chance of them rubbing against each other.
Lastly, they ced all the small cloth bags into a small cloth sack. Then he gave Gu Qingyao a basket and they ced it right at the bottom, before covering it with vegetables and wild mushrooms.
Then he gave her two of the bigger fish before allowing Gu Qingyao to go home with Chen Goudan and his younger sister.
Chapter 86: I Want To Move Out
Chapter 86: I Want To Move Out
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
On the way home, Gu Qingyao reached into her basket and put the things into her interspace.
Chen Goudan, who was walking next to her, hung his head low and seemed unhappy.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Chen Goudan raised his head and nced at Gu Qingyao, then lowered it again. ¡°Elder Sister Gu, I¡¯ll probably be beaten again when I get home. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m beaten. Anyway, my skin is tough. But my little sister...¡±
He lowered his head and looked at his younger sister who was walking next to him, holding his hand.
Chen Xiaocao, who had been happy because of today¡¯s good food, immediately turned pale when she heard his words.
His eldest uncle¡¯s family had named her Xiaocao, and it reflected her ce in the family.
The entire Chen family was used to abusing Chen Goudan and his sister. They would beat the children at the slightest excuse and refuse to give them food.
Sometimes when Chen Honghua and the others were in a bad mood, they would beat Xiaocao to vent their anger.
The siblings had no one to rely on. The rooms in the house had been taken by their eldest uncle¡¯s family and they had nothing. They evencked proper names at their age.
This time, Chen Goudan had given his fish directly to Mo Beihan instead of bringing them home. The family did not dare to make trouble for Mo Beihan outside, but once Chen Goudan and Chen Xiaocao got home, they would certainly be beaten.
Gu Qingyao looked at the pitiful girl and frowned as she thought. ¡°You can¡¯t go on like that. Goudan, actually, you are not greatly indebted to your eldest uncle¡¯s family now. Your grandmother brought you up in the past. Now, your grandmother has only recently passed away, and your eldest uncle and his family have only supported you for a short time, right?
¡°Also, the house and the furniture belongs to your grandmother. Although there isn¡¯t much, they¡¯ve taken it all, and that will offset your expenses. But as time goes by and you¡¯re still living together, it is equivalent to them bringing you up. Then Xiaocao¡¯s fate will be in your hands. If they marry Xiaocao off, that will cause a lot of trouble for you.¡±
Chen Goudan lowered his head and nced at his 6-year-old little sister. He said to Gu Qingyao, ¡°I¡¯ve thought of that, but she¡¯s still young. But if we go on like that, it will lead to troubleter. My Eldest Uncle¡¯s family is really very difficult to deal with. I really... don¡¯t want any connection with them at all.¡±
¡°Then what¡¯s your n?¡±
Chen Goudan looked at Gu Qingyao and said uncertainly, ¡°Elder Sister Gu, do you think my sister and I can survive on our own apart from my eldest uncle and his family?¡±
Gu Qingyao did not say anything. She only listened as Chen Goudan continued, ¡°I will work hard every day. Although my younger sister may not always be full, at least... we won¡¯t starve. In any case, we¡¯re always hungry in my eldest uncle¡¯s house. My little sister is so young, but she needs to work all day. My eldest aunt even makes her wash the clothes and cook. I don¡¯t want to go on like that.
¡°If we just manage for another two years, then I¡¯d have grown up and can do more and more work. I¡¯ve thought of moving out with my sister. Even if I have to beg, I won¡¯t let her starve.¡±
Of course, it would be good if they moved out, but Gu Qingyao knew that, as a child, it felt different to be without a family.
¡°Have you thought it through? You may not starve if you move out, but after all, both of you are children. Once you move out, there will be no adults with you. That feeling is different. Won¡¯t you feel afraid? Or insecure?¡±
Chen Goudan nced at Gu Qingyao and mumbled, ¡°I already feel insecure living with my eldest uncle¡¯s family now!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Chapter 87: Let Me Teach You A Trick (1)
Chapter 87: Let Me Teach You A Trick (1)
Chen Goudan was silent for a long while before he looked at Gu Qingyao and said, ¡°Elder Sister Gu... I want to move out, but... I¡¯m afraid that Eldest Uncle and his family won¡¯t let us go. They¡¯ve already taken the house and my grandmother had nothing. I cannot possibly bring my little sister away without even a ce to stay. And the grain hasn¡¯t been distributed yet! I doubt I¡¯ll be able to get any grain from my eldest uncle.¡±
Which meant to say that he had already made up his mind to leave, but had not yet thought of a good n.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°If you really n to leave, I think you will certainly seed. Right now, you and Xiaocao are a burden to your eldest uncle¡¯s family because they have to share their grain with you. They might even think they¡¯ve given you a sizable amount!
¡°Goudan, if you really want to leave, then forget about your old house. Find an empty house in the brigade and stay there. You should get as far away from them as possible. As for food, Elder Sister Gu guarantees that in the few years before you are grown, I will make sure that Xiaocao will have something to eat.¡±
Chen Goudan was stunned!
¡°Re-really?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Certainly! If you think about it, you¡¯re already thirteen years old now. When the new yeares, you¡¯ll be fourteen. Right now, the work points that you get from your work will gain you sufficient grain to pretty much support yourself. In another three to four years¡¯ time, you¡¯ll be a grown man. Then you definitely will have no problem supporting yourself and your little sister.
¡°It¡¯s just for a few years. Over the next few years, if Cao¡¯ercks food, I can always make up the shortfall. All you have to do is support yourself, you don¡¯t have to worry about Xiaocao.¡±
Gu Qingyao did not say anything about supporting both of them. Because in these times, that kind of talk was unrealistic. Chen Goudan was actually very hardworking. As long as he could be assured that Chen Xiaocao would be taken care of, it would resolve his fears and to him, that was enough.
And that was the most... eptable!
Chen Goudan was surprised and delighted. ¡°This... Can you really do that? Elder Sister Gu, it¡¯s not easy for your family to get by. I... with the work points which I earn from my work now, I estimate it will take at least two years before I can only support myself and my sister. I...¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Although my family also has its difficulties, you must remember that I have three older uncles and five older cousins! We have so many people supporting the family! If we pinch our pennies a little, we can support Cao¡¯er for a few years. My older cousins are still unmarried. After a few years, when they marry and have children, then the situation may be a little more difficult. But by then, you would have grown up, right?
¡°If you are embarrassed, you can slowly repay us when you¡¯re older. I also hope that Xiaocao won¡¯t have to serve such a big family while she is so young, and be beaten all the time.¡±
Chen Goudan¡¯s face reddened with excitement. ¡°Thank you, Elder Sister Gu. I... when I grow up, I will repay you. Thank you!¡±
Gu Qingyao was amused. ¡°No need to thank me. Why don¡¯t you think about how you can avoid a beating when you get home!¡±
Chen Goudan¡¯s excited little face immediately stiffened.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a trick. When you get back and they want to beat you or Xiaocao, just cry, howl and shriek desperately. Don¡¯t resist, just grovel and beg for mercy. You must shout so loudly that everyone in the brigade knows you¡¯re being beaten just because you didn¡¯t bring those few fish and prawns that you caught back home today. Do you understand?¡±
Chen Goudan was stunned!
Chapter 88: Let Me Teach You A Trick (2)
Chapter 88: Let Me Teach You A Trick (2)
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to really submit ¨C you should try your best to protect yourself without allowing anyone to realize what you¡¯re doing. You must get everyone to pity you and be repelled by your eldest uncle¡¯s family. You must show everyone that you and your younger sister are being poorly treated by your eldest uncle¡¯s family. That way, everyone will support you when you move out.
¡°But you must not show that you want to leave. Just... just say you don¡¯t want to burden your eldest uncle¡¯s family, that you¡¯ll support your little sister when you¡¯ve grown up, and things like that. You must speak politely, and appear to be terrified of your eldest uncle. You must convince everyone that you¡¯ve been cowed by the beating and starving in your eldest uncle¡¯s house and cannot carry on anymore. You would rather starve to death outside with your little sister than remain there any longer.
¡°When your eldest uncle beats you, don¡¯t just remain in the house and allow him to beat you. Think of a way to run outside and yell loudly. Then run towards the brigade leader¡¯s house, and keep admitting that you were wrong. Shout that you won¡¯t dare to do it again, that you won¡¯t dare to eat the food in the house anymore, that you¡¯re a burden on your eldest uncle, and so on. You must be especially filial and let everyone know that you can¡¯t remain in your eldest uncle¡¯s house any longer. Do you understand?¡±
Chen Goudan was stunned!
He felt unable to process all this.
¡°This... this...¡±
In these times, people were very straightforward and honest. They were simple and did not manipte each other. Although a child like Chen Goudan was more intelligent than others, he had no experience in these matters.
But he had run wild since he was a child and his brain was a lot more nimble, so he grasped the crux of the n after some thought. He said smilingly, ¡°Elder Sister Gu, I understand! I know what to do!¡±
Chen Goudan fell silent after he understood. As they walked, he considered what he should do when he got home. When they came to a fork in the road, each went their own way. Gu Qingyao went home, while Chen Goudan brought his younger sister towards their home.
Gu Qingyao stood half-way up the hill and watched the children depart.
In these times, children were very innocent. So when she said she would be responsible for Chen Xiaocao¡¯s food for the next few years, Chen Goudan had believed her. People born a few decadester would certainly be less trusting.
But she was determined to help these two children. In her previous life, she had been so despised and reviled by others that she dared not leave the house. But these two children would often find a way to visit andfort her.
She had to help them in order to repay them for their friendship. In any case, she had enough food.
When she returned, Gu Qingyao gave the two fish to the older men and women who had been sent to the countryside. They had not joined the brigade to fish. Even her own grandfather and grandma had not gone because they were bad elements, and were undergoing reformation.
They usually had no part in brigade affairs like these.
The sky was growing dark by the time Gu Qingyao got home, but Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing had not yet returned. Gu Qingyao could not be bothered with them. It would be best if they stayed away for the rest of their lives.
She had not been in her house for long when she heard a terrible screaming and wailinging from the foot of the mountain, where everyone in the brigade lived. The sound was like the wailing of a demon or the howling of a wolf.
It was not just Chen Goudan. Even Chen Xiaocao, the little girl who had just turned six years old, and who often had nothing to eat, was also carrying on terribly. This was probably the first time in her life that Chen Xiaocao was exerting so much energy to cry loudly.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched. These children were so clever.
She quickly ran out and stood in her yard, and looked down the mountain.
At that moment, the Chen house was in chaos!
Chapter 89: A Terrible Ruckus And Chaos!
Chapter 89: A Terrible Ruckus And Chaos!
Chen Goudan had run wild since he was young, and was used to being independent. He was also smarter than average, so along the way, he thought out his n before returning home with his younger sister.
When they got home, his eldest uncle and the entire Chen family were waiting for them.
Chen Honghua had already told her parents what had happened at the reservoir that day, how Chen Goudan had given all the fish and prawns he had caught to someone else. And it was meat too!
The brigade seldom had a chance like this all year, and he had actually given it to someone else.
He ate the food at home, but gave his meat to someone else. Such disloyalty must be punished.
On one hand, Chen Honghua¡¯s heart ached over the fish and prawns. On the other hand, she detested Gu Qingyao. She was jealous of how well Mo Beihan treated Gu Qingyao. Now that Chen Goudan was bing friendly with Gu Qingyao, she certainly would not let it pass!
So the moment Chen Goudan and his little sister reached home, they faced a vicious beating.
His eldest uncle, Chen Dagui, was especially brutal. He held a branch in his hand and used it to whip Chen Goudan.
¡°How dare you? You actually gave food to an outsider? You eat and drink in my household, but you dared to be disloyal? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±
Frightened, Chen Goudan shielded his little sister in his arms. This was not the first time he was being beaten, but he hoped... it would be thest time!
The branch descended on his flesh, leaving a burning pain!
¡°Ah...¡±
An earth-shattering shriek caused Chen Dagui to jump in fright.
¡°Beast, why are you shouting? Are you trying to scare me to death?¡±
Chen Dagui was truly angry and he beat Chen Goudan even more viciously!
¡°Ah Ah...¡±
This time it was not Chen Goudan¡¯s doing. Even Chen Xiaocao was screaming.
The two of them shrieked, each more pitiful than the other. Chen Dagui and his wife were frightened. But when they recovered their wits, they grew even angrier.
¡°Shut up. Why are you screaming! Beast, you deserve to be beaten. Shut up!¡±
¡°Ah Ah, Eldest Uncle, don¡¯t kill me! I will never do it again! I will never eat your family¡¯s food again. Ah ah ah...¡±
¡°Ah ah, save us! Eldest Uncle, please have mercy on my brother! Cao¡¯er will never eat again. I¡¯ll give my food to my younger cousin. Wu wu wu... I won¡¯t eat anymore. Ah ah ah...¡±
They had cried and yelled before. They could not help but cry each time they were beaten, butter realized that the more they cried, the harder their Eldest Uncle beat them. In the end, they did not dare to cry anymore.
No matter how much it hurt, they just bore it grimly. Even if they cried, they only dared to weep softly.
But they had no such inhibitions today. They just screamed as loudly as they could. The louder the better.
The pitiful shrieks shocked the neighbors. It was not yetpletely dark! Many of them were still awake. When they heard the noise, they ran out to see what was going on.
When Chen Dagui started beating them, his little son, who had just turned five, pped his hands in delight. He pped and shouted, ¡°What fun, what fun!¡±
When he saw that his father was beating them severely, the boy also rushed forward. He wanted to join in the fun and hit them too.
Chen Goudan looked at this rotund younger cousin. Although he was a year younger than Chen Goudan¡¯s little sister, he was much bigger. Chen Goudan thought of how the child often bullied his little sister, and also had no respect for himself, an older cousin.
He would not stoop to plotting against a child, but since this child was not afraid of this much older brother, he could guess how badly the child had bullied his younger sister.
Since they were making trouble anyway, Chen Goudan decided to do it thoroughly. So when the child rushed up to hit Chen Xiaocao, he secretly viciously pinched the child¡¯s arm. The child immediately shrieked in pain.
¡°Ah...¡±
Chapter 90: Why Did He Smell A Rat?
Chapter 90: Why Did He Smell A Rat?
This child¡¯s name was Chen Xiaobao, and he was the darling of the Chen family.
Most of the vigers in the seventies were not well-read, so names were very simple. Many households named their sons in sequence ¨C like Dabao (First Precious), Erbao (Second Precious), and Sanbao (Third Precious), or Dazhu (First Pir), Erzhu (Second Pir), and Sanzhu (Third Pir), or Dagui (First Treasure), Ergui (Second Treasure), and Sangui (Third Treasure).
There were many simr names in the brigade.
Chen Xiaobao was a fat, roly-poly child. In these times, it was no mean feat to raise a child of this physique.
He had been the family¡¯s darling since he was young and had never experienced hardship, or been beaten. Now that Chen Goudan pinched him, he immediately screamed in pain.
¡°Ah Ah...¡±
Chen Dagui was shocked when Chen Xiaobao started to cry. Wang Qiuhua, who had been watching the show from behind, was also startled. She screamed in response and rushed forward.
¡°Xiaobao!¡±
He was the apple of their eye. His crying was a cmity!
¡°Baby! Baby, what happened to you? Baby, don¡¯t scare your mother! My son... wu wu wu...¡±
¡°It hurts... Ah ah ah... Wu wu wu...¡±
Chen Xiaobao was five, and knew how to scream in pain.
Chen Dagui and his wife were enraged when they saw their darling son crying so hard. Now it was not just Chen Dagui who was beating them. Wang Qiuhua also rushed forward to join in.
When Chen Goudan saw this, he knew that his chance hade!
¡°Ah... save me! I won¡¯t do it again. I won¡¯t give food to others. I didn¡¯t give food to anyone. I can¡¯t possibly go empty-handed to someone¡¯s house for dinner. Wu wu wu...¡±
Chen Goudan carried his little sister and ran out of the courtyard. The road was lined with houses and as he ran, he saw more and more people.
He continued to shout about food.
Chen Dagui and Wang Qiuhua did not notice that anything was amiss, but continued to pursue him. Actually, as long as Chen Goudan ran like crazy, the two of them could never catch him. After all, he worked outdoors all day and was very agile.
But for the sake of making an effect, Chen Goudan did not run too fast, and allowed the couple to catch up with him.
He was beaten many times along the way. His shrill cries attracted a crowd, which gathered to watch.
He stopped running when he reached the brigade leader¡¯s house. He circled the area and started dodging.
The crowd could not stand it any longer.
¡°Stop! Stop! The child is almost breathless from screaming!¡±
¡°If you carry on beating him, you¡¯ll kill him! Dagui, have you gone mad?¡±
¡°Do you need to go so far over some food? He¡¯s your nephew!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t go overboard. It¡¯s not your own child, no wonder you don¡¯t cherish him.¡±
¡°You¡¯ve already taken his parents¡¯ house and furniture. How much can the child eat? Stop it!¡±
...
Chen Goudan was an orphan and part of an underprivileged group. Everyone pitied the vulnerable, even more so because they were children.
They were crying and screaming pitifully. Also, everyone knew that the two children suffered in the Chen household and were often beaten. So everyone was naturally inclined to me Chen Dagui for going too far.
Chen Dagui was infuriated when he saw that everyone med him. ¡°This beast hit my Xiaobao. Xiaobao is crying in pain. He...¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t! I wouldn¡¯t dare. Wu wu wu. Eldest Uncle, I really didn¡¯t. I would never dare to hit Xiaobao...¡±
Before Chen Dagui couldplete his sentence, Chen Goudan interrupted him with a series of terrible shrieks.
Chen Xiaocao was sobbing and breathlessly pleaded, ¡°Eldest Uncle, Xiaocao wouldn¡¯t dare. Xiaocao didn¡¯t hit her younger cousin. I didn¡¯t. I will never eat Eldest Uncle¡¯s food again. I will save it all for my younger cousin. I won¡¯t eat anymore. Wu wu wu...¡±
Chen Dagui: ¡°...¡±
Why did he smell a rat?
Chapter 91: Moving Out (1)
Chapter 91: Moving Out (1)
¡°Beast, what are you jabbering about?¡± Chen Dagui was mystified.
Chen Goudan continued to wail loudly. ¡°Wu wu wu, I almost fell down the slope thest time I cut wood on the mountain, but Elder Brother Mo saved me. Today, I wanted to thank him by giving him the fish I caught. I don¡¯t have anything. We don¡¯t have enough to eat at home, so I didn¡¯t dare to give him any food.
¡°I finally managed to get a few small fish and prawns, then Elder Brother Mo even invited my little sister and me to have a meal with them. I didn¡¯t take any food from the house. I didn¡¯t! Wu wu wu!¡±
When they heard that, everyone immediately understood.
Chen Goudan had no parents and had to take care of his little sister. The Chen family usually did not give them much to eat. They were so young, but had to put up with daily scoldings and beatings. They even had to do chores at a young age.
The siblings had depended on kind souls in the brigade who gave them a little food, and that was how they had survived until now.
As Chen Goudan gradually grew up, he often repaid the people who gave him food by working for them.
Everyone in the brigade was used to this arrangement.
Now, the few small fish and prawns in the brigade¡¯s reservoir were mostly for the children¡¯s enjoyment. They could not possibly catch much.
As long as Mo Beihan was home, his family would notck food. Everyone saw that Mo Beihan had caught many fish this time.
The few small fish and prawns that Chen Goudan had caught in the reservoir was not enough for the two children. By bringing them home, Mo Beihan was actually giving them food, instead of being repaid by Chen Goudan.
But Chen Dagui was still angry. In the end, it was all because Chen Goudan had not brought those few fish and prawns home!
If he had brought them home, Chen Goudan and his sister would certainly not get a share.
Everyone was instantly contemptuous. He had beaten the children so severely over such a small amount of food, which the children had, in fact, caught themselves. He really treated them like mules to be ordered around.
¡°Dagui! Goudan is showing his gratitude. That¡¯s a good thing!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re young children and don¡¯t know any better. Stop beating them. Look at the state they¡¯re in.¡±
¡°Look at Xiaocao. I¡¯m sure she hasn¡¯t eaten much in your household. Why do you need to go so far?¡±
...
Chen Dagui was enraged. ¡°This brat dared to hit my Xiaobao. Xiaobao is so small, but he was so vicious. How can I not beat him?¡±
Wang Qiuhua hugged Xiaobao, who was still crying and screaming, and said maliciously, ¡°Beast, how dare you hit our Xiaobao. See if I don¡¯t y you today.¡±
As she spoke, she rushed forward and continued beating them.
No one could bear to see these two adults beat the two children so brutally, especially as Chen Goudan and Chen Xiaocao had cried until they were hoarse.
They had been beaten before, but had never cried and screamed so terribly. This showed that this beating must be truly brutal.
¡°Please don¡¯t. Ah ah ah. I didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t dare... I really didn¡¯t take any food...¡±
¡°Save me! Eldest Uncle, won¡¯t you please have mercy on me? I will never eat the food from your household again. I will save it all for Xiaobao. Wu wu wu. I won¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll never eat again...¡±
Food was the most precious. Chen Dagui was surprised to hear Chen Goudan say he would never eat his household¡¯s food again. ¡°Wow! Beast, you dare to say such things? You¡¯re the one who said it! Don¡¯t dream of eating a single grain of rice from my household again.¡±
Chen Goudan hugged his sister and huddled on the ground, watching his Eldest Uncle¡¯s face in terror. ¡°I... I won¡¯t eat anymore. Eldest... Eldest Uncle, don¡¯t worry! I will take care of my little sister in the future. I certainly will not burden your family any longer.¡±
¡°I... I¡¯m grown up now and I can take care of my little sister. I don¡¯t need to burden Eldest Uncle any longer.¡±
Chapter 92: Moving Out (2)
Chapter 92: Moving Out (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chen Dagui and Wang Qiuhua were delighted to hear that. Wang Qiuhua looked disdainful as she said, ¡°Alright! You¡¯d better keep your word. It¡¯s been so hard on us, having to support two loafers like you. In the end, both of you have grown up to be ungrateful and vicious. Get lost and don¡¯t evere back.¡±
Chen Goudan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, but he continued to hold his little sister as he spoke to the brigade leader, Wang Mingtao, who had just rushed over. ¡°Brigade leader, I... My little sister and I will live on our own. I won¡¯t burden my eldest uncle¡¯s family any longer. I¡¯m grown up now and I can support her.
¡°I want to return to my father¡¯s old house. Will you allow me to move out?¡±
Wang Mingtao was the Qing River Brigade¡¯s leader. He was a very fair person and everyone trusted him. He had hurried over when he heard the noise, only to hear these words upon his arrival.
Wang Mingtao said to Chen Dagui angrily, ¡°Dagui, can¡¯t you even tolerate these two children? Do you have to force them out of your house?¡±
As the brigade leader, Wang Mingtao knew the people in the brigade. He was well aware of Chen Goudan and his sister¡¯s living conditions.
But times were just too hard, and many people suffered. They were unable to help.
Now, Chen Goudan wanted to move out, and Wang Mingtao¡¯s first assumption was that Chen Dagui had forced them to go.
Chen Dagui looked at Wang Mingtao with some misgivings, but stuck to his story. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t. Brigade leader, he wanted to go. He hit my Xiaobao today. Look, Xiaobao is such a small child, but he still hit Xiaobao. Why shouldn¡¯t I beat a vicious little beast like him?¡±
Chen Goudan was afraid that the topic would be diverted, so he continued to shout, ¡°Brigade leader, it was my idea to move out. I... I¡¯m grown up now. I can really take care of my own little sister. I can!¡±
¡°Move out?¡± Wang Qiuhua sensed that something was amiss. She bellowed, ¡°You want to move out? What do you mean? You don¡¯t have a home. I¡¯ve fed and supported you for so long for nothing, but you want to move out? Bah! You¡¯re dreaming! If you want to go, you can get lost!¡±
When Chen Dagui heard this, he continued to beat Chen Goudan with the branch in his hand. ¡°Heartless beast. You want to move out? Then vomit out everything you¡¯ve eaten. Beast!¡±
¡°Enough!¡± Wang Mingtao was in a towering rage.
Chen Goudan and Chen Xiaocao huddled in a pathetic heap. Chen Goudan¡¯s clothes had been torn by the beating. He looked pleadingly at Wang Mingtao and said, ¡°Uncle Brigade Leader, I¡¯m the one who suggested moving out. I¡¯m all grown up, truly I am. I... I cannot burden my eldest uncle¡¯s family anymore. I can support my little sister. Please, will you allow us to move out? I just need two buildings to live in. My little sister... my little sister...¡±
Wang Mingtao nced down at Chen Xiaocao, who was huddled pitifully in Chen Goudan¡¯s arms. She was pallid and looked terrified. Her face was streaked with tears. She looked wretched and breathed shallowly. He was afraid that Chen Dagui and Wang Qiuhua would beat her to death if she continued to stay with them.
It was not easy to survive in these times. Chen Goudan usually worked hard, and he felt sorry for the boy.
If he worked hard for work points, and if the brigade gave them a mouthful or two now and then, the two children probably would not starve.
Every brigade had children who were fed by a dozen households.
Also, even if Chen Goudan and Chen Xiaocao continued to stay with their eldest uncle, they would still need frequent handouts from the brigade to escape starvation.
Wang Mingtao could not stand it any longer. Today had been the trigger point. As he looked at Chen Goudan, who was pleading earnestly, he said, ¡°Goudan, think it over. If you really want to, you can move out!¡±
Chapter 93: Moving Out (2)
Chapter 93: Moving Out (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chen Goudan was stunned. He had not realized that it would be so easy. But he maintained his pose of being pitiful and long-suffering, and thanked Wang Mingtao!
¡°Thank you, Brigade Leader! Thank you...¡±
Wang Mingtao nced at Chen Dagui. ¡°Chen Dagui, your wife has asked the two children to get lost. What about you? Do you agree?¡±
Of course, he agreed!
Chen Dagui had long wanted to get rid of these two freeloaders. How much food did it take for his household to support these two children?
He said without hesitation, ¡°He himself wanted to leave. He¡¯s a heartless beast. The faster he goes, the better!¡±
Wang Mingtao nodded. ¡°Alright, then you can move out! Goudan is thirteen and he¡¯ll be fourteen after the new yeares. He¡¯s old enough to be independent. Give the two children thirty kilograms of grain. Goudan¡¯s father¡¯s old house will belong to them. Also...¡±
¡°What?¡± Wang Qiuhua leapt up before Wang Mingtao could finish his sentence. ¡°We have no food in our house. These two brats have freeloaded for so long, and now they dare to ask for food when they¡¯re leaving? We¡¯re almost out of food. We have no food!¡±
Wang Mingtao looked exasperated. ¡°If you don¡¯t give them food, then you can bring out everything you took from Ergui¡¯s house. You took their parents¡¯ things and now you want to force the children out? Wang Qiuhua, let me tell you, if you continue to make trouble, I will throw you out of the brigade.¡±
Wang Qiuhua was so frightened she dared not speak.
Chen Dagui was unwilling to give anything. He said, ¡°Brigade leader, it¡¯s not that my wife is unwilling to give them food, but we really have nothing left in the house. We ourselves are almost out of food, what do we have to give them?¡±
Chen Goudan kept quiet. He was not so stupid as to refuse everything.
His father had been a hardworking man. While he was still alive, his household had done fairly well. The year his father died, the brigade had not yet distributed the food. In the end, the food was given to their grandmother, because she had taken them in.
But Chen Dagui continually made trouble for his grandmother. His eldest uncle had taken away all the furniture and nkets, and most of the food. His grandmother was elderly, but had to work hard to obtain work points to support them.
After his grandmother passed away, all that was left in the house went to his eldest uncle¡¯s family.
But Chen Goudan was well aware that he would not get much food.
He would take whatever he could get.
He did not owe his eldest uncle¡¯s family anything. He himself had worked hard to gain work points to support himself. His little sister did not eat much. The assistance from everyone in the brigade would be enough to keep her alive.
The two of them had worked hard for them, day and night...
In the end, Chen Dagui only agreed to give them fifteen kilograms of grain, all of it coarse grain.
Together with an old quilt, two changes of old clothes, an earthenware pot for cooking rice, and two chipped bowls. Wang Qiuhua did not even give them chopsticks.
Lastly, Chen Ergui¡¯s old house wasrger than Chen Dagui¡¯s house. So Chen Dagui had moved into therger house and he certainly would not let them have it.
He said he would give two ramshackle buildings in the small courtyard to Chen Goudan. That was where Chen Dagui¡¯s family had lived. One of them was now used for storage, and the other was where Chen Goudan and his sister lived, where the firewood was also kept.
He gave them these two buildings because they were nearby. He could continue to store his things there, and Chen Dagui and Wang Qiuhua nned to continue using them.
Chen Goudan knew what they were thinking. So he just gave the buildings to the brigade in exchange for an even more rundown old house at the foot of the mountain.
Chen Dagui and Wang Qiuhua were stunned.
Chapter 94: Moving Out (3)
Chapter 94: Moving Out (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chen Goudan did not care about the rest. He put the old quilt, two changes of clothes, the earthenware pot and the two chipped bowls in a gunny sack. Those were all his worldly possessions. Then he picked up his sister and left without looking back.
One of the roads in the brigade ran from north to south, and everyone¡¯s houses lined the road. At the northernmost point were two extremely rundown little houses. The houses were at the foot of the hill. They could see Gu Qingyao¡¯s house just by raising their heads.
No one had stayed in these two little houses for a long time, and they were extremely dpidated. One of them had partly copsed. The other was in slightly better condition, but there was arge hole in the roof. If they mended it, they might just be able to live there.
This ce was further from Chen Dagui¡¯s house. In fact, of the empty houses in the brigade, this was the furthest one.
The sky was darkening by the time Chen Goudan led his sister there. He would be unable to tidy the houses that day.
Chen Xiaocao was a little frightened when she saw the derelict house. ¡°Elder brother...¡±
Chen Goudan looked down and smiled at his little sister. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is great. No one will ever beat you again!¡±
Chen Xiaocao cheered up a little when she heard that.
Gu Qingyao had been keeping watch from her post midway up the mountain. When she saw that Chen Goudan had moved out, she went home to boil two pots of water. By the time she emerged again, the sky waspletely dark.
At that moment, everyone in the brigade was asleep. Lamp oil was so expensive that few families possessed any.
Gu Qingyao took out an electric torch and went over to Chen Goudan¡¯s new house. She found that the sibling¡¯s house was lit by a fire and they were cleaning the ce.
¡°Goudan!¡± Gu Qingyao shouted. She was not used to this name, but at that time, Chen Goudan had not yet changed his name, so Gu Qingyao had no choice but to use it.
¡°Elder Sister Gu!¡± The two children were delighted to see Gu Qingyao!
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! You can spend the night at my home ande back tomorrow. I¡¯ll get your Elder Brother Mo to fix up your house and then it¡¯ll be habitable.¡±
The house had not been lived in for many years. It would be uninhabitable without some tidying. Chen Goudan did not refuse. He put out the fire, then took all his things and brought his little sister to the Gu house.
There were several empty rooms in the Gu house. After all, it was arge family and the uncles and elder cousins came back frequently, and needed a ce to stay.
Wen Ruyu had already tidied a room. This was where the older cousins stayed when they came back and Gu Qingyao installed the siblings there.
¡°There¡¯s hot water in the kitchen and here¡¯s the basin. Goudan, go and wash yourself. Here is some medicated oil. When you¡¯ve washed yourself, rub some on your wounds. I¡¯ll wash Xiaocao.¡±
¡°Thank you, Elder Sister Gu!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and brought Chen Xiaocao to the kitchen. She was so tiny that Gu Qingyao just used arge basin to rinse her.
The 6-year-old child had arge head on a scrawny body, and was filthy. She was a ssic example of the effects of long years of hunger and neglect.
Chen Xiaocao¡¯s body had many scars and bruises from being beaten.
Gu Qingyao felt rather sorry for her when she saw them. A child without a mother was as worthless as grass!
After she was clean, Gu Qingyao gave her some medicine to apply. ¡°Apply this and the pain will go away soon. Xiaocao, don¡¯t be afraid. In the future, no one will ever beat you again!¡±
Xiaocao¡¯s eyes reddened and she made a soft sound of agreement. By the time Gu Qingyao carried her back, Chen Goudan had also just returned.
¡°Both of you should sleep now! Have a good sleep and we¡¯ll go tidy your house tomorrow.¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
Gu Qingyao left and the siblings climbed into bed. Chen Xiaocao curled up in her elder brother¡¯s arms and patted the quilt that covered her. ¡°Elder Brother, this quilt is sofortable! It¡¯s so soft!¡±
Chapter 95: New Home
Chapter 95: New Home
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chen Goudan looked at the nket on his body and gently touched it.
It was an old nket but most things in the family now were old in order to keep a low profile.
The nket was used by Gu Qingyao¡¯s brothers when they came back. It was old but very clean.
Chen Goudan touched and felt its texture. The nket was quite soft, but not as soft as a new one. It was much better than the one they had in his uncle¡¯s house.
When his father was still alive, he had such a nket when he was young. However, it was taken by his eldest uncle¡¯s family. It was difficult for her grandma to raise him and his sister. She did not have the chance to get a soft nket.
Chen Goudan was upset and he hugged his sister tighter.
¡°I will buy you a new nket that is even softer than this!¡±
¡°Really?¡± Chen Xiaocao¡¯s eyes sparkled.
¡°Of course. Now, let¡¯s sleep. No one will disturb us in Sister Gu¡¯s family. Close your eyes and sleep.¡±
Chen Xiaocao immediately closed her eyes and fell asleep in her brother¡¯s arms soon.
Before the sun rose the next morning, Chen Goudan woke up and followed Gu Conghua to the cowshed and fed the cows.
After finishing breakfast, Mo Beihan brought the two nephews over without Gu Qingyao¡¯s reminder.
¡°Brother Beihan!¡±
Mo Beihan immediately smiled as he saw Gu Qingyao. He was always in a good mood when he saw this little girl.
¡°I heard about Goudan¡¯s issue. It¡¯s better for him to move out. At least he won¡¯t suffer in his uncle¡¯s home. Later we¡¯ll help to fix his house in order to pass this winter.¡±
Gu Qingyao chuckled, ¡°I was about to call you.¡±
Mo Beihan raised his brows, walked forward and said softly, ¡°Are we... reading each other¡¯s mind?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Was he... trying to flirt with her?
The brother Beihan in the past would not do such things...
Gu Qingyao raised his head and stared at Mo Beihan.
He was still that handsome. Though he always stayed in the countryside, he did not have the farmer¡¯s vibe. His unique aura seemed to being from his bones.
Gu Qingyao felt Mo Beihan was more mature recently. It felt that...
It felt that she wanted to marry him!
Gu Qingyao blushed when she thought about that.
Mo Beihan was slightly stunned when he saw her blushed. Why did she blush so easily?
He touched his nose. He did not say anything... that was too direct?
Gu Qingyao did not reply. She asked Chen Xiaocao and Chen Goudan to get something with her.
They reached the temporary house that Chen Goudan was staying by the foot of the mountain. Mo Beihan looked around for a while and nned where to start the process. At the same time, Brigade Leader Wang Mingtao¡¯s youngest son, Wang Qingshan came.
¡°What a coincidence. My father was still worrying about Chen Goudan¡¯s house and asked me to help,¡± he smiled and said.
Mo Beihan smiled, ¡°Just in time. I¡¯ll need an assistant.¡±
They took a nce at the house and Mo Beihan made the decision, ¡°Though the house is old, the house beams are not too bad. We do not need to touch the wooden part. Just get some dry grass for the roof so no rain will leak in.¡±
¡°We also need to clean the yard, remove all the grass and stones.¡±
The yard was not small. Though it was messy inside, the walls around were nicely built. This was one of the reasons why Chen Goudan chose this ce. It would be safer with the walls.
Chapter 96: New Home (2)
Chapter 96: New Home (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao looked around and said, ¡°The two of you can start repairing the house. I will clear the grass.¡±
Gu Qingyao put down the stuff in her hand and went to get a knife. However, she was immediately stopped by Mo Beihan.
¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything. What if you cut your hand? Bring Xiaocao to the side.¡±
He took a glimpse at Mo Chengxu and Mo Chengrui, ¡°The two of you and Goudan, clean the yard.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
The three people, ¡°...¡±
Gu Qingyao was stunned.
Besides Mo Beihan and Wang Qingshan, she was the oldest here. He was asking her to take care of Chen Xiaocao and let the three younger boys to work?
Mo Beihan was very stubborn. He totally did not allow Gu Qingyao to do any work. How would he let his Yao Yao do such a tiring job?
Though the girls in this generation had to do some work, she should do as little work as possible.
The three boys looked at each other. They did not dare to disobey Mo Beihan¡¯s order. Mo Beihan and Wang Qingshan then went to get dry grass. The three boys cleaned the yard. Gu Qingyao and Chen Xiaocao stared at them at the side.
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Chen Goudan walked past her and winked at her with a smile. That smile...
Gu Qingyao rubbed her nose. Fine, she would not do anything here. She went back to get a sewing bag and sewed some clothes.
Chen Xiaocao¡¯s eyes sparkled when she saw it.
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°Do you want to learn?¡±
Chen Xiaocao lifted up her head to look at Gu Qingyao and nodded, ¡°Yes!¡±
No one would help to sew their clothes when they were torn. Only when sometimes their neighbours would help them out of sympathy. If she knew how to sew, she would not need to trouble others.
¡°Come over, I¡¯ll teach you!¡±
She passed her a piece of cloth and taught her how to push through a thread into a needle. It seemed that the children in the countryside learned really fast. Though Chen Xiaocao was only six, she observed how others sew. She did not even need to be taught how to handle the thread and the needle.
With two spare pieces of cloth, Gu Qingyao slowly taught her how to sew and fix a hole.
The sun rose slowly. Gu Qingyao sat on a stone in the yard. Chen Xiaocao stood in front of her as she was shorter. Both of them were holding needles and thread. Gu Qingyao¡¯s smile on her face was the best scenery for Mo Beihan.
The house was not big and did not require much dry grass. Mo Beihan and Wang Qingshan only took less than a morning to fix the roof.
The children in the yard also cleaned half of the area. Gu Qingyao then started to prepare for lunch.
She did not go home as everyone here was to help Chen Goudan fix his house. It was easier for them to eat lunch here. But she knew that Chen Goudan did not have much food so both her and Mo Beihan came prepared.
Gu Qingyao smiled when she saw a chicken in Mo Beihan¡¯s basket.
Mo Beihan smiled and said, ¡°Cook the chicken for the children.¡±
Then his Yao Yao would be able to eat more as well.
Gu Qingyao raised her head and smiled generously.
The chicken was cleaned and can be boiled directly. Wang Qingshan smiled when he saw the chicken and shouted, ¡°So d I¡¯m here today. I get to eat meat with Beihan!¡±
Chapter 97: New House (3)
Chapter 97: New House (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao smiled and went to prepare lunch.
The chicken would need a jar to boil. Chen Goudan had one that was very clean. They usually used it to boil water.
Mo Beihan brought an iron pot. That was a rare thing. Only Mo Beihan had the ability to have iron pots and bring out one in the nearby brigades.
The Gu family also had such capabilities. Gu Qingyao¡¯s brothers all had stable jobs and ie. However, as the pastndlord family, the Gu family must keep a low profile.
Mo Beihan was different as he was not limited by identity. Everyone knew that he was living a good life outside.
Lunch was simple but Gu Qingyao still tried to make it more delicious. She could only use the simplest ingredients to prevent catching people¡¯s attention.
She used the jar to boil chicken soup. Besides seasoning, she added mushroom and wild vegetables that everyone was familiar with. The iron pot was used to make t cakes. Then she fried arge serving of pickled cowpea.
It helped to increase appetite.
Garlic and chili were added into the cowpea. One could smell the spicy level when she was frying the cowpea, but it was really appetizing.
The fragrance of the chicken soup spread out. The children all swallowed their saliva upon smelling the fragrance.
The chicken soup was cooked.
¡°Lunch is ready. Come over,¡± Gu Qingyao shouted.
The few children immediately threw away the things in their hands and ran over. They could not resist the temptation of the food anymore.
Gu Qingyao smiled and looked at the children. She passed them one bowl of chicken soup each. Their faces were filled with satisfaction as they were drinking the soup.
Wang Qingshan took a sip and sighed, ¡°Taste is so good!¡±
¡°You should eat less. Let the children eat,¡± Mo Beihan said.
Wang Qingshan, ¡°...¡±
He opened his eyes wide and said, ¡°Why... Are you saying it on purpose? It seems like I¡¯m fighting for food with the children. How am I supposed to eat now?¡±
¡°Puff... It¡¯s okay. We have enough soup for everyone. Brother Qingshan, eat more. You did a lot of work this morning as well.¡±
Wang Qingshan smiled again, ¡°That¡¯s right. Thank you, Sister Qingyao. I think he just hates me.¡±
¡°Hahaha...¡± The few children allughed.
All of them enjoyed the meal of chicken soup and appetizing pickled cowpea.
Though pickled cowpea was the only dish, the people of this generation were not picky. They were satisfied as long as there was food.
When they were about to finish, Gu Ruoqing and Chen Honghua came. They searched for the source of the fragrance. After seeing the chicken soup, they immediately rushed in.
The chicken soup was almost finished and only chicken bones were left.
Chen Honghua¡¯s eyes were red and shouted, ¡°Chen Goudan, how dare you eat meat here! Who allowed you to eat meat?¡±
Her scream pierced through everyone¡¯s ears.
Gu Ruoqing was not happy as well, ¡°Gu Qingyao, why didn¡¯t you tell me that there¡¯s chicken soup? What are you doing here? Mother and I both came back. You should be cooking lunch for us at home!¡±
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes, ¡°You still know that you need toe back? Isn¡¯t the town your new home? So rare to see you here. Didn¡¯t you spend the past two days in the town?¡±
Gu Ruoqing and Zhang Xiaohui had always gone out these past few days. Many people witnessed that and gossipped about it. But no one had brought the topic onto the surface yet.
Chapter 98: Give You A Thrashing
Chapter 98: Give You A Thrashing
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In this generation, information was scarce. There was a minimal flow of people as well. Most people in the countryside rarely went out, not mentioning the women.
Gu Yunshen was not at home these days but Zhang Xiaohui went to the town every day. She might not even return home for 2 or 3 days. It would be abnormal if no one gossip about that in the brigade.
Zhang Xiaohui had no rtives in the town. Why did she go over everyday?
The meaning behind Gu Qingyao¡¯s words was quite direct but Gu Ruoqing did not catch that. Instead, she was very proud!
She was living a good life recently. Her parents loved each other and her father bought her food, new clothes. He even gave her allowance. This kind of life was a million times better than the Gu family¡¯s.
She did not want to stay in the Gu family anymore. She wanted to be with her father.
Gu Qingyao saw the arrogance in Gu Ruoqing¡¯s eyes. She was speechless. It was really easy to deal with such an idiot.
She was not smart but she was not kind as well. Gu Ruoqing was a very selfish and vicious person.
¡°What have you been doingtely? You have no rtives in the town. Why did you go there everyday? You haven¡¯te back home for three days. Don¡¯t you need to eat? Where did you stay? The clothes you¡¯re wearing are new, right? Who bought them for you?¡± Gu Qingyao asked purposely.
Wang Qingshan frowned as he heard his words. It seemed like the rumors in the brigade were real.
Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing ran to town everyday and did not even return home for the past three days?
Gu Ruoqing was more arrogant when Gu Qingyao asked about her clothes, ¡°Not your business. Mother bought them for me. Why can¡¯t I have some new clothes at this age?¡±
¡°Where do you get the money from? Father did not leave us with much money before he left. Brothers and uncles all work outside and require more expenditure. Younger brothers also grow up and will need more food. Elder brothers will need to get married. It¡¯s really a blessing when they can mail us some food sometimes,¡± Gu Qingyao said.
¡°We farm to get our food. There is no money and no coupons. How did Mother get so much money?¡±
¡°It¡¯s been long since I had new clothes. Father did not even have money to buy for me.¡±
Gu Ruoqing felt more proud upon hearing that.
Gu Yunshen had always cared for Gu Qingyao more than her when she was young. He became more biased as they grew up. Now, she had something that Gu Qingyao did not have. How could she not be proud?
¡°This is none of your business. You should just stay at home and do your job. Don¡¯t bother about what I do.¡±
Gu Qingyao was quiet.
Wang Qingshan now got the whole picture.
Mo Beihan took a glimpse at Gu Qingyao and smiled. His little girl finally knew how to defend herself. She was too quiet and shy in the past.
Girls in the Gu family were well taken care of by the entire family. They were knowledgeable but too kind.
He could protect the girl but she would definitely suffer when dealing with an uncivilized person like Gu Ruoqing.
It¡¯s better that she knew how to fight back now.
¡°Where does the chicken soupe from? Chen Goudan, how dare you eat alone?¡± Chen Honghua envied Gu Ruoqing and vented all of her anger on Chen Goudan.
Chapter 99: Give You A Thrashing
Chapter 99: Give You A Thrashing
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chen Goudan rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I only took out seven and a half kilograms of food yesterday when I left the house, don¡¯t you know that? Brother Beihan brought the chicken.¡±
¡°Furthermore, I didn¡¯t eat alone, alright? All of us are eating together. How is it your business?¡±
¡°You... My parents took care of you for so many years. Why didn¡¯t you show your filial obedience by giving them good food? Where is your gratitude?¡±
¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Wang Qingshan shouted in anger.
¡°Chen Honghua, is your brain malfunctioning or your hearing has a problem? You didn¡¯t catch what he said? The chicken was brought by Beihan. It has nothing to do with Goudan.
¡°Furthermore, your parents did not raise him, okay? They took away everything from his parents and his grandmother. He can survive by himself with the amount of work he does. He and his sister work for your family everyday. You really thought that no one in the brigade knew about all these?
¡°Goudan is only thirteen years old and he needs to sustain his and his sister¡¯s living. Why does he need to be filial? They¡¯re your parents? Why are you not filial to them?¡±
Chen Honghua was terrified when Wang Qingshan scolded her.
Wang Qingshan had a good reputation in the brigade. He was the youngest son of the brigade leader, Wang Mingtao, but was more knowledgeable than his elder brother. Now he worked in the brigade to record work points. So he was quite influential.
Chen Honghua did not dare to speak anymore. Wang Qingshan did not bother to entertain her, ¡°Go away. Don¡¯t disturb us here.¡±
Chen Honghua could not help but leave as she did not dare to offend Wang Qingshan. Gu Ruoqing was not willing to leave at first. But she was afraid of getting scolded, and left together.
Wang Qingshan shook his head as he watched the two of them walking away.
¡°I can¡¯t understand how they are raised...¡±
He looked at Gu Qingyao and said, ¡°You¡¯re twins with Gu Ruoqing. How can the differences be so huge? You look different and your personalities are totally opposite as well. You¡¯re so quiet and understanding, your sister...¡±
Wang Qingshan could not even find a word to describe her. The sisters were really opposite of each other.
Gu Qingyao shrugged her shoulders, ¡°I don¡¯t know as well.¡±
Wang Qingshan did not say anything. Mo Beihan stared at Gu Qingyao all the way and his eyes were filled with smiles. He passed another bowl of chicken soup to Gu Qingyao, ¡°Eat more. Finish everything so we don¡¯t waste food.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
He had already passed her two bowls and she was full!
¡°I¡¯ll buy other food next time since today we ate chicken soup. Now, drink the soup.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
¡°I¡¯m full. I can¡¯t finish it...¡±
¡°Take a few sips then. I¡¯ll finish the rest.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Everyone: ¡°...¡±
She could not help but take a few sips as he insisted.
But she was really too full to drink the soup. Mo Beihan did not force her anymore and finished the soup.
Wang Qingshan, ¡°...¡±
The yard was also cleaned by the afternoon. The room was packed as well. Though the yard was still not as neat as other houses, it would be better when they stayed here.
Only one room was repaired but there was a separation panel inside. Mo Beihan and Wang Qingshan fixed the panel as well and separated the ce into two. At least the main room could not be seen from the entrance.
One for the brother and sister and the outside one could be used to cooking.
Chapter 100: Give You A Thrashing (3)
Chapter 100: Give You A Thrashing (3)
Gu Qingyao went home to take something for them. She took some seasonings and a few bowls to rece the old ones they had.
Mo Beihan gave them furniture. An old wooden box that was from a recycling ce. A half-man-size wardrobe that was old and built with different materials.
These things would not capture people¡¯s attention.
If you gave something brand new in this generation, it would be too obvious.
After packing, the ce finally looked like a home.
The locks to the room and the yard were installed as well. They were really important. Gu Qingyao passed them two keys, one for the room and one for the yard door.
Chen Goudan definitely needed the keys.
Chen Goudan¡¯s eyes were red and he said, ¡°Sister Gu, Brother Mo, thank you!¡±
Mo Beihan gently touched his head and encouraged him, ¡°You can enjoy your own life from now on. No one will disturb you anymore. As long as you work hard, you will be able to sustain yourselves.
¡°If you encountered any problem, find me at my house. If I¡¯m not around, Xiao Rui and Xiao Xu will be at home. Just go look for them, okay?¡±
These two children were different to Mo Beihan. In the previous life, everyone cursed and hated Gu Qingyao. She could only hide in her home and no one was willing to approach her. There were some people who even went to her house to find her troubles.
However, the brother and sister always went to visit her. He wanted to see her but was scared of the rumors. The brother and the sister always passed messages between them.
He would definitely take care of these two children in this life. It would make their lives easier in the future.
When they headed home at night, Mo Beihan walked towards the way back to Gu family as well.
¡°Do you still want to go to the mountain these next few days?¡±
¡°Yes! The weather is getting cold. We won¡¯t be able to go there soon.¡±
Mo Beihan smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the mountain within these next few days. My holiday is ending soon. And most likely, I won¡¯t be able toe back even for the Chinese New Year.¡±
Gu Qingyao stared at him and did not say anything.
¡°Will you miss me?¡± Mo Beihan suddenly asked.
Gu Qingyao was stunned as she did not expect Mo Beihan would ask her such a question. That was... really sudden.
However...
She knew that she liked him and she would definitely marry her this life. There was nothing to hide.
She took a glimpse at Mo Chengxu and Mo Chengrui who were ahead of them and said softly, ¡°Yes!¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°Remember to write to me. I will write to you as well. You must write back!¡±
It was so inconvenient that there was no mobile phone in this generation...
Gu Qingyao lowered her head as her face was slightly red.
¡°Okay.¡±
¡°Tell me if you have anything that you want to eat. I¡¯ll mail them back. There is more food outside. It¡¯s more convenient than here.¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
¡°Anything you want just tell me. I¡¯ll get the coupons for you!¡±
Gu Qingyao lifted up her head. Mo Beihan saw her staring at him and smiled, ¡°Why do you stare at me?¡±
Gu Qingyao chuckled, ¡°You are going to buy everything that I want? DO you have that much money?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled and was very confident, ¡°Rest assured. I can definitely afford everything you want!¡±
Chapter 101: Give You A Thrashing (4)
Chapter 101: Give You A Thrashing (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao could not hide the smile lurking at the corner of her lips.
She could not help it. Girls just liked sweet talk, and Gu Qingyao was no exception. Everyone enjoyed being cajoled by the person they liked. Gu Qingyao was delighted that Mo Beihan was treating her like this!
¡°I... I¡¯ve reached my ce!¡±
They had been walking along amon stretch of road, and then they should have gone their separate ways. But Mo Beihan had continued walking with her until he had sent her all the way home.
Mo Beihan handed the basket to her and said, ¡°I have to attend to some matters for the next few days. When I¡¯m ready, I¡¯lle for you and we can go up the mountain together.¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
She entered the gate and turned to close it. Mo Beihan was still standing there, silhouetted against the setting sun. She faced the light and the rays of the sinking sun fell on her delicate and tranquil face. She looked charming.
As he looked at this attractive young girl, he wished he could draw her into his arms and cherish her. She would finally belong to him in this lifetime!
...
Gu Qingyao returned to find that Gu Ruoqing and Zhang Xiaohui were home. They were in their room, talking about something.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched, but she went to her own room without saying anything.
Her grandparents were still working in the cowshed and had not yet returned. After some thought, Gu Qingyao went to look for her grandparents.
It was already evening, and it was time for dinner. Gu Qingyao would bring them something to eat.
Half an hourter, Gu Qingyao returned to her own room and sat on the bed, knitting.
She was knitting two sweaters for Mo Beihan. One was ck and the other was gray.
The ck one was alreadypleted. The gray one onlycked its sleeves.
When it was almost dark, she went to the kitchen to boil water. Her grandparents returned just as the water boiled. After Gu Conghua and Wen Ruyu washed up, they went straight back to their room to rest.
Gu Qingyao tidied the kitchen and brought some water back to her room. She went straight to bed after a wash.
Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing were surprised to see that all was quiet outside. They came out to take a look. There was no one in the kitchen. They rushed in and found there was nothing to eat, and no hot water either!
Gu Ruoqing was shocked. ¡°This... Mother, where¡¯s our dinner?¡±
They had been chatting in the room, waiting for Gu Qingyao toe back and make dinner! When Gu Conghua and Wen Ruyu returned, they assumed that Gu Qingyao would soon call them to dinner. But they had waited and waited, and now that they came out to take a look, they realized the pots were empty. Everyone had gone to bed.
Zhang Xiaohui was infuriated. ¡°How disgusting. That little bitch is getting more and more out of hand. She¡¯s not even cooking dinner!¡±
Zhang Xiaohui angrily ran to pound on Gu Qingyao¡¯s room door. ¡°Gu Qingyao,e out and cook dinner for me right now.¡±
With Gu Yunshen away, Zhang Xiaohui was not afraid of anyone, and she had be very bold.
Gu Qingyaoy on her bed. Her lips arched as she grunted coldly. She knew that Zhang Xiaohui would certainly make trouble.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she shouted impatiently. ¡°It¡¯s dark. What else is there to do except sleep?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui was outraged. ¡°How can you sleep without eating dinner? Get up!¡±
¡°We don¡¯t have enough food, so we¡¯re not eating dinner. Anyway, you don¡¯t work at all. Why do you need so much food? Many of the families in the brigade are only eating one meal a day now. What is there to eat? Go to sleep. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui: ¡°...¡±
Gu Ruoqing: ¡°...¡±
¡°Come out! Come out right now...¡±
No matter how hard Zhang Xiaohui pounded on her door, Gu Qingyao remained silent. Anyway, there was no food in the kitchen. Zhang Xiaohui did not dare to smash anything there, so Gu Qingyao was not worried.
Chapter 102: Give You A Thrashing (5)
Chapter 102: Give You A Thrashing (5)
This mother-daughter duo was living the high life and was unwilling to cook for themselves. When they saw that there was no good food in the kitchen, they immediately lost their appetites.
They would rather starve than eat coarse grain.
When the noise outside stopped, Gu Qingyao grunted coldly and went back to sleep.
In the middle of the night, she quietly got out of bed and changed into dark-colored clothing. She exited the courtyard and walked in the direction of the Zhang house.
She had no intention of letting the Zhang family off. In her previous life, her family had suffered greatly because of the Zhang family. She would certainly avenge herself in this lifetime.
For years, they had regrlye to their house, expecting to be fed. In particr, that bastard Zhang Jianguo, had even tried to take advantage of her sister-inw in her previous life. Fortunately, he had been foiled, or her sister-inw¡¯s life would have been even more miserable. She would definitely make him pay for that.
She wanted to punch the Zhang family when they came to her house, asking for this and that. Unfortunately, the time was not right for her to act, so she had held her peace. Today, her chance had finally arrived.
She had recently been paying close attention to Zhang Jianguo¡¯s movements. She vaguely remembered that in her previous life, Zhang Jianguo had been beaten up around this time. At that time, everyone despised her, so she hid at home without daring to go out. But Chen Xiaocao and Chen Goudan had told her about it when they visited her!
Because her days seemed so long at that time, she practically counted each day. Now that she thought back carefully, she remembered the incident.
Zhang Jianguo had gone drinking with others and had gotten drunk. On his way back to the brigade, he devised an evil n to take advantage of a widow from the brigade. However, the widow had a secret lover who lived nearby. When he heard the shouts for help, he had rushed over and given Zhang Jianguo a severe beating.
Everyone in Zhang Jianguo¡¯s family spoiled him. He was greedy,zy, and seldom worked. Now that he was drunk, he was no match for the other man. He had fainted after the brutal beating. It was not until the next day that someone found him by the roadside. His injuries kept him in bed for a month. After that, he avoided the widow whenever he saw her.
This time, she was going to give Zhang Jianguo a thrashing!
It was night and the wind was very cold. But Gu Qingyao felt great. She had tried to remain calm ever since she had been reborn and had a chance to start over again!
But she was ecstatic to pay that bastard back!
Zhang Jianguo had been drinking with some men from the neighboring brigade. He only returned around midnight. The Qing River Brigade and the Southern Lake Brigade shared the samemune. Several other brigades were also part of thismune. Zhang Jianguo was drinking with men from a brigade that was adjacent to the Qing River Brigade, but further away than the Southern Lake Brigade. The road by which he returned home was rather remote.
The widow also lived in a rtively isted spot, and the road home passed by her ce.
By the time Gu Qingyao hurried over, she saw that the fight had already begun.
The man was wildly punching Zhang Jianguo. There was a sack over Zhang Jianguo¡¯s body, and the man was punching and kicking him violently.
He had been gagged, but Gu Qingyao had a keen sense of hearing and could hear a ¡°Wu Wu¡± noise. This ce was far from the most densely popted area of the brigade. It waste at night, and with a strong wind blowing, no one could hear him.
Zhang Jianguo had been drinking and he quickly fainted. The man dragged him away and the widow shut her door as if nothing had happened.
Gu Qingyao secretly followed them. At that moment, Zhang Jianguo was not badly injured. In these times, people wereparatively simple. Even though there were many bad people, there were few truly vicious ones.
Although the man had beaten Zhang Jianguo, he had not hit too hard. His injuries were all superficial!
But... she was different!
Chapter 103: Give You A Thrashing (6)
Chapter 103: Give You A Thrashing (6)
In her previous life, Zhang Jianguo hadin in bed for about a month. It was partly because he was spoilt and wanted people to wait on him, and partly because he had caught a chill after spending a night in the cold, and had been ill for a long time.
This time, Gu Qingyao would give him a thrashing!
After following them for some time, the man flung Zhang Jianguo by the roadside. Then he removed the sack and Zhang Jianguo¡¯s gag and then hurriedly left while there was no one around.
Gu Qingyao hid nearby. She only emerged from the undergrowth after the man was long gone.
At that moment, Zhang Jianguo had already fainted and he had copsed by the roadside. Gu Qingyaoughed coldly. She would teach him a lesson.
She took a cloth from her interspace, and gagged him again. Then she got a bucket of cold water and poured it over him.
The water was icy cold and on an autumn night, the chill pierced his heart. Zhang Jianguo immediately shivered and slowly started toe round. Before he could open his eyes, Gu Qingyao swiftly covered him with a sack. Then she took a wooden stick that she had prepared earlier from her interspace. The stick was as thick as her arm. She gave him a thrashing!
Shoulders, back, stomach, buttocks, thighs...
These were all areas that were not easily seriously injured, but were very painful when beaten. She had studied medicine, and knew how hard to hit.
Bam! Bam! Bam! The wooden stick thumped dully against his flesh. Zhang Jianguo howled in pain at his second beating, and he moaned continually.
After some thought, Gu Qingyao felt that she was letting him off too easily with just a thrashing. So she slowed down and gave him a chance to remove his gag. Then she slowly took the sack away.
Gu Qingyao immediately entered her interspace before he emerged.
¡°Who... who hit me...¡±
After he took off the sack, Zhang Jianguo looked around. All was pitch ck and the cold wind howled around him. Although there was no moon and it was very dark, he could still see a little way around him. But there was no one...
¡°Who is it? Come out...¡±
His surroundings were pitch ck and there was no sign of anyone. Zhang Jianguo frowned. This was impossible.
Gu Qingyao saw her chance. When Zhang Jianguo turned his back to her, she suddenly threw the sack over him again and thumped him several times with the stick. Then she entered her interspace again.
¡°Ah ah ah...¡± Zhang Jianguo screamed in pain. He hurriedly took off the sack, but there was no one in sight...
It waste at night. He had been beaten and his body clearly throbbed with pain. This...
Panic filled him. Zhang Jianguo looked around with terrified eyes. At that moment, a horrifying sound rang out around him. It was the terrifying sound of a woman crying. Zhang Jianguo¡¯s hair stood on end.
¡°Wu wu wu...¡±
This was the soundtrack from a horror movie that Gu Qingyao had stored in a handphone in her interspace.
When she was together with Mo Beihan in her previous life, Mo Beihan had brought her to watch this kind of movie! She had been so frightened she had burrowed into his arms.
The terrifying sounds were stored in the handphone. At that moment, the handphone definitely could not be used to make calls, but this did not prevent her from ying the sounds that she had recorded earlier!
She had ced the handphone in the dark undergrowth. The terrifying music rang out and frightened Zhang Jianguo so much that he started shaking all over.
After some time, he finally determined that the sound wasing from the dark undergrowth. But he did not dare to go over and take a look.
¡°Ah ah, ghosts...¡± Zhang Jianguo was so terror-stricken that he turned and fled.
Chapter 104: Terrified Out Of His Wits (1)
Chapter 104: Terrified Out Of His Wits (1)
Gu Qingyao certainly would not let him off so easily, so she quickly chased after him. Zhang Jianguo was so frightened he dared not look back. He ran frantically onwards. Gu Qingyao chased after him with her cell phone. When Zhang Jianguo sensed that the terrifying sounds were following him, he was frightened out of his wits and screamed non-stop!
¡°Save me! Ghosts...¡±
He screamed so shrilly that he grew hoarse!
Gu Qingyao held back herughter. Then she took the sack and cast it over him from behind, then hit him viciously with the stick. This time, he was screaming not just from the pain, but from infinite terror!
He knelt with a plop and started kowtowing in all directions. ¡°Wu wu wu, Lord, Ancestor, please have mercy on me. I haven¡¯t done anything bad! Wu wu wu...¡±
As he sobbed, he wet himself in terror. He copsed on the ground, unable to even kneel properly.
Gu Qingyao disdainfully distanced herself. She did not intend to continue thrashing him. She simply knocked him unconscious, broke one of his legs, picked up the sack, checked the area, then hurried home.
Although she was slightly bolder after traveling far and wide with Mo Beihan in her previous life, the terrifying music she had heard sote at night had also made her scalp prickle!
Gu Qingyao swiftly ran home and buried her entire body under her nkets!
The next morning, Zhang Xiaohui got up and brought Gu Ruoqing to the city to look for Wang Guozhu. They were hungry after not having had dinner the night before.
Also, after returning to stay the night, they felt that the Gu house was too close to the cowshed and the stench was too strong. It was better in town.
So mother and daughter left first thing in the morning.
Gu Qingyao did not care. She was waiting for news from the Zhang family!
Sure enough, just after her grandparents returned for breakfast, Zhang Jianguo¡¯s wife, Wang Honghua and Old Madam Zhang¡¯s wailing and shouting filled the brigade.
The shrill wails were resounding. Everyone in the brigade got a fright and they ran out to see what was going on.
The Gu family, which was the nearest, heard everything.
Gu Conghua frowned and said, ¡°This... who is crying so loudly? What¡¯s going on?¡±
Wen Ruyu also heard it and hurried to the courtyard entrance to take a look.
Gu Qingyao and Gu Conghua followed. They stood halfway up the mountain and looked down. They could see the crowd from the brigade below moving towards the Zhang house. They could clearly hear wild shrieks and howls.
¡°Seems like the Zhang family. The voices sound like that of Grandmother and Eldest Aunt,¡± said Gu Qingyao.
When she said that, Gu Conghua and Wen Ruyu also recognized the voices.
After a while, the three of them saw people running upwards. They had probably seen the entire family standing at the doorway, so they shouted from afar, ¡°Gu Conghua, Gu Conghua, Zhang Jianguo has been beaten up. Hurry ande take a look. His leg has been broken. Hurry...¡±
Gu Conghua and Wen Ruyu were shocked to hear that!
¡°Beaten up? He even broke his leg? This... who could be so bold?¡± Wen Ruyu could scarcely believe her ears.
Zhang Jianguo was a gangster. It was pretty good if he did not beat others up, but now someone had beaten him up and even broken his leg?
The men below were still shouting. ¡°Hurry! Zhang Jianguo has been beaten up. Hurry...¡±
Gu Conghua had no time for being surprised. He was a doctor and now that Gu Yunshen was away, the entire brigade depended on him to treat illnesses and save lives!
He hurried back for his medical kit. The two old people and Gu Qingyao went over to the Zhang house to take a look.
When they arrived, they heard a terrible ruckus in the Zhang house, which was crowded with people. In these times, there was no television, so people took a deep interest in every little event.
The brigade leader, Wang Mingtao, was also there. His head ached from Old Madam Zhang and Wang Honghua¡¯s screaming. When he saw Gu Conghua, he hurriedly stepped aside to allow Gu Conghua to take a look.
¡°Hurry and examine him. He seems badly injured!¡±
Chapter 105: Terrified Out Of His Wits (2)
Chapter 105: Terrified Out Of His Wits (2)
The Zhang family stared dumbly at Gu Conghua.
Gu Conghua was a doctor and now that Zhang Jianguo was injured, they naturally relied on the doctor.
Gu Conghua went over to examine him. He saw that Zhang Jianguo¡¯s face was all bruised and swollen. Hey on the bed with a look of terror on his face as he continued to shout that it hurt, and... there was a ghost!
He was shocked!
My God! Whoever had beaten him had been truly brutal. Which kind soul had beaten this bastard up so badly?
Gu Conghua was not the type of gentle schr who remained kindly in every circumstance. He had no intention of harming others, but this Zhang family had always bullied his family and he knew it.
He did not have any good feelings towards the Zhang family. He was inwardly delighted to see that a scumbag like Zhang Jianguo had been beaten up. But he could not possibly disy his feelings in these circumstances.
Zhang Jianguo was still shouting and yelling. Gu Conghua went over and said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me examine you...¡±
¡°Ah Ah Ah Don¡¯te near! Don¡¯te near... Ghost...¡±
Wang Mingtao¡¯s temple throbbed when he heard that. ¡°Zhang Jianguo, shut up! How can there be a ghost in bright daylight? What era are we in? What are you yelling about?¡±
¡°You¡¯re befuddled with drink, aren¡¯t you? Shut up now!¡±
In these times, these were considered superstitions. Most people did not dare to mention them, and only believed in science. They were not even allowed to pay their respects at their ancestors¡¯ graves as these were feudal superstitions, much less shout openly about it like Zhang Jianguo.
Zhang Jianguo had been terrified out of his wits. He could not forget the eerie events ofst night. The terrifying sounds...
¡°No, No, there really was... really was wu wu wu... I was... she¡¯s the one who beat me... it was a female one wu wu wu...¡±
A chill shot through the listeners!
Wang Mingtao was enraged. ¡°You shut up. You¡¯re always fooling around outside. Goodness knows who you¡¯ve offended and now they¡¯ve beaten you up. What nonsense are you spouting? Judging by your state, you might even have fallen after drinking too much! Hmph!¡±
Old Madam Zhang, who was standing nearby, cried loudly, ¡°Brigade leader, how could he have fallen? Our Jianguo is so obedient, he certainly would not have fallen. Which vicious person beat my son up like that? Wu wu wu, Brigade Leader, you must certainly give us justice. My son...¡±
Wang Mingtao¡¯s head ached from the racket. He summoned a few men in the brigade. ¡°Hold him down. Old Gu, you examine him and do something for his leg!¡±
The men hurriedly held Zhang Jianguo down. Gu Conghua did not say anything. He opened his medical kit and took out some tools like bandages, scissors and so on!
He needed to disinfect the wounds and set the broken leg!
In these times, medical conditions were poor, especially in the viges. The medicines used by Gu Conghua were all herbs that he had picked himself on the mountainside. He was certainly not as well equipped as a hospital.
Without anesthesia, the process of setting a bone was agonizing. The moment Gu Conghua touched his leg, Zhang Jianguo wailed terribly.
¡°Ah...¡±
Everyone jumped at the terrible scream!
Gu Conghua was so frightened that he quickly withdrew his hand.
When Old Madam Zhang saw her darling son screaming so terribly, she rushed towards Gu Conghua. ¡°What are you doing? Be gentler. If you hurt my son, I¡¯ll kill you, old man !¡±
Gu Qingyao was indignant. Despicable!
Old baggage. If she had known, she would have hit Zhang Jianguo a few more timesst night.
Wang Mingtao said angrily, ¡°Why are you shouting? The bone is broken, and of course, it hurts to set it. Go wait somewhere else!¡±
Chapter 106: Where Has Zhang Xiaohui Gone? (1)
Chapter 106: Where Has Zhang Xiaohui Gone? (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Old Madam Zhang was still cursing and swearing, unwilling to move!
She was an ignorant old woman. She had behaved herself when Gu Conghua first arrived, but the moment her darling son yelled, her true colors were revealed!
Gu Conghua did not say anything. He used to be andlord. The less he said, the better.
Wang Mingtao was a reasonable man. He kept watch and allowed Gu Conghua to treat Zhang Jianguo.
Gu Qingyao stood obediently at the side. Although she looked like a good little girl, she handed her grandfather things with a grown-up air. Of course, she also added something to the medicine when no one was watching.
Old Madam Zhang had scolded her grandfather. She might as well let Zhang Jianguo suffer a little more. See how I deal with them!
Gu Conghua¡¯s medical skills were pretty good. Besides his broken leg, Zhang Jianguo¡¯s other injuries were all superficial and would not cause much problem. With several people holding him down, these were swiftly dealt with.
Of course, Zhang Jianguo continued to shriek and howl wildly all the while!
The pain!
The agonizing pain!
Everyone could understand him screaming from the pain of a broken leg. But they could not stand it when he screamed so loudly and continually!
Everyone shook their heads!
¡°His screaming is just too absurd!¡±
¡°He¡¯s still screaming. This... a big man like him...¡±
...
Zhang Jianguo did not care. He only knew that his wounds were terribly, excruciatingly painful!
¡°Ah Ah Ah... Mother... I¡¯m about to die of pain. It hurts...¡±
Old Madam Zhang¡¯s heart ached to hear these heartrending words. But she was infuriated when she heard the others discussing her son!
¡°What nonsense are you spouting? It¡¯s my son who¡¯s injured, not you. Of course, you don¡¯t think it¡¯s painful. His leg is broken! Broken! How can it not hurt?
¡°My Jianguo is in such terrible pain, but you¡¯re still passing sarcastic remarks. Aren¡¯t you heartless? Be careful. Someday, someone might break your leg too. Then I¡¯ll see whether you scream!¡±
Everyone¡¯s expression turned ugly when faced with the irascible Old Madam Zhang.
How could they afford to be ill?
An ordinary small illness might already be fatal, but this old woman was cursing them to fall and break a leg. It was tantamount to cursing them with bad luck. Who wanted to hear words like these?
When he saw that a quarrel was about to erupt, Wang Mingtao immediately said, ¡°Shut up. What are you saying? We¡¯re all part of the brigade and should help each other. We need to unite in friendship and goodwill. How can you wish ill on others?
¡°Take good care of your son. There¡¯s nothing more we can do here. Everyone, you can leave!¡±
Everyone listened to Wang Mingtao. Since he had said so, everyone just pursed their lips and prepared to leave.
Gu Conghua also had no wish to linger. He hurriedly packed his things and prepared to leave.
Gu Qingyao was helping Gu Conghua to pack his things. Then she nced at Old Madam Zhang and suddenly said, ¡°Grandmother, Eldest Uncle has been badly injured. He must be carefully nursed or he might suffer some lingering effects. Eldest Uncle is so young, he must not acquire any chronic illnesses!
¡°It¡¯s not easy to take care of an adult and you might not be able to manage. Do you want my mother toe over and lend a hand? If you need her, I¡¯ll tell my mother when she gets home.
¡°She went to town today and doesn¡¯t know that Eldest Uncle has been injured. Otherwise, she would surely have been the first to rush over and check on Eldest Uncle. Please don¡¯t be angry with her!¡±
Old Madam Zhang was taken aback. Only then did she remember Zhang Xiaohui!
Chapter 107: Where Has Zhang Xiaohui Gone? (2)
Chapter 107: Where Has Zhang Xiaohui Gone? (2)
Old Madam Zhang was infuriated when she nced at the crowd and realized that her daughter was really absent!
¡°Where¡¯s your mother? Where has that damn girl gone? Her elder brother is so badly injured, but she doesn¡¯t evene to check on him. Where is she?¡±
Gu Qingyao immediately replied, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t be angry. My mother doesn¡¯t even know that Eldest Uncle was injured! She¡¯s so filial. If she knew, she would certainly have rushed over immediately to check on Eldest Uncle and take care of you.
¡°Mother and my elder sister headed for town early this morning. She doesn¡¯t know what happened to Eldest Uncle.¡±
When Gu Qingyao said that, everyone present frowned and exchanged nces as they whispered among themselves.
Zhang Xiaohui had been frequenting the town recently. Every visitsted the whole day and more recently, even two to three days without hering back in between. Many people had observed this and were puzzling over it!
They were even more curious when they heard Gu Qingyao¡¯s words!
Old Madam Zhang was rather brainless. She was a typical vige woman who was illiterate and uneducated. She was arrogant and domineering, but not calctive.
She was even angrier when she heard Gu Qingyao¡¯s words!
¡°Gone to town? What is she doing in town? Her elder brother is so badly injured, but she ran off to town instead ofing back to take care of him? Who gave her permission to go?¡±
Gu Qingyao looked innocent. ¡°No... no one in the family gave her permission! But Father has been away and my grandparents need to work in the cowshed. There¡¯s no one else at home. Perhaps Mother felt bored and went to town?
¡°She¡¯s gone there frequently ofte, and every tripsts a few days. I¡¯m used to it now. Today, she left early in the morning. We didn¡¯t expect Eldest Uncle to be injured today. I¡¯ll tell Mother the moment she gets back so that she cane over to take care of you. Is that alright, Grandmother?¡±
Gu Qingyao had spoken cleverly. Some people had noticed that Zhang Xiaohui had recently been going out quite often, but were not certain if it was so.
Now that she said this, everyone was certain that after Gu Yunshen left, she frequently went out, and each tripsted two or three days.
Why would a woman with no rtives and friends in the town go there so frequently?
Old Madam Zhang bellowed in rage, ¡°Wait for her toe back? Why wait? Summon her back immediately! Go!¡±
Old Madam Zhang was used to treating the Gu Family nastily. She had no respect for them and now she turned on Gu Qingyao fiercely.
Gu Qingyao shrank back, looking pitiful, as if Old Madam Zhang had frightened her. ¡°I... I don¡¯t know where Mother went...¡±
When Wen Ruyu saw that old woman was terrorizing her precious granddaughter, she immediately drew Gu Qingyao into her arms. Gu Qingyao hid in Wen Ruyu¡¯s arms, her eyes glistening with tears.
Old Madam Zhang said angrily, ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know where she went? She¡¯s your mother, how can you not know? She has no friends or rtives in town. Why would she go to town for no reason?¡±
Gu Qingyao was so frightened that she started to cry.
¡°Speak!¡± Old Madam Zhang bellowed.
Gu Qingyao began to quiver in fear. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. My mother didn¡¯t tell me, and doesn¡¯t allow me to ask her questions. She likes my elder sister, but not me. Yesterday, I saw my elder sister wearing new clothes and she said Mother bought them for her. I was so envious that I asked Mother to buy me new clothes too, but she gave me a terrible scolding instead. I don¡¯t dare to look for her...¡±
Chapter 108: Where Has Zhang Xiaohui Gone? (3)
Chapter 108: Where Has Zhang Xiaohui Gone? (3)
New clothes!
To the vigers, this was something extremely precious. Everyone¡¯s clothes were old. Even the city folk seldom had new clothes to wear.
Siblings handed their clothes down, from the older to the younger sibling, and then to the next youngest child. Otherwise, the clothes were converted into something else.
In fact, many of the children in the brigade did not have clothes!
But Zhang Xiaohui had bought new clothes for Gu Ruoqing? And she had bought them in town?
Gu Qingyao¡¯s words divulged too much information. The more they heard, the more puzzled everyone felt!
When Old Madam Zhang heard that Zhang Xiaohui had bought new clothes for Gu Ruoqing, but not for the grandchildren in the family, or for her son, she lost her temper. ¡°That heartless creature. She has money to buy new clothes, but doesn¡¯t give it to me. Tell her to buy new clothes for me, her elder brother and Dabao!¡±
Gu Qingyao was shocked!
¡°Grandmother, Father didn¡¯t give us much money before he left. We have no money and no cloth coupons! Mother has no money...¡±
¡°Shut up! If she has no money and no coupons, where did she get the new clothes from?¡±
Gu Qingyao was so frightened she hid behind Wen Ruyu and did not dare to speak anymore.
Old Madam Zhang was so fierce that many children were afraid of her. She was infamous in the brigade for being difficult to deal with, and it was normal for the children to be terrified of her.
In the past, Gu Qingyao had given the impression of being obedient and mature. She worked quietly without saying much, and was a shy young girl. Now that Old Madam Zhang shouted at her a few times, it was normal for her to be frightened into tears, and be too afraid to speak.
Gu Qingyao did not dare to say anymore. When Wen Ruyu saw that her precious granddaughter was so frightened, she tried to protect Gu Qingyao. She looked very angry, but did not dare to openly quarrel with Old Madam Zhang in front of so many others.
With her background, she had to be cautious. Quarreling with someone like Old Madam Zhang would only bring trouble to herself.
Wen Ruyu nudged her husband. Gu Conghua also thoroughly despised this fellow, so he hurriedly packed his things and left with Wen Ruyu and Gu Qingyao.
They left, but the surrounding crowd discussed Zhang Xiaohui even more fervently.
Where had she gotten the money?
Where had she gotten the cloth coupons?
Why did she go to town every day?
What was she doing there?
How could she afford it?
All these were inexplicable!
But Old Madam Zhang did not realize what was going on. Zhang Jianguo was screaming and crying terribly and her heart ached for her son. She continued to scold and curse Zhang Xiaohui for being unfilial, and so on.
This time, Zhang Jianguo¡¯s incident caused the entire brigade to notice Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s absence. Even the Southern Lake Brigade and several of the other neighboring brigades noticed.
Because Zhang Xiaohui left for three days.
Of course, she did not return. Gu Qingyao had secretly run off to town and allowed Wang Guozhu to pick up a hundred dors. Then she had sought out Zhang Xiaohui, and allowed her to pick up fifty dors, and some coupons. This guaranteed that Zhang Xiaohui would bring Gu Ruoqing to enjoy themselves in town for a while.
Wang Guozhu did notck coupons, so giving him money was enough.
The two of them did not have any lofty moral principles. When they saw that someone had dropped something, they would not wait there for the owner toe looking for it. After they picked up the money, they immediately tucked it into their own pockets.
Chapter 109: Where Has Zhang Xiaohui Gone? (4)
Chapter 109: Where Has Zhang Xiaohui Gone? (4)
With money, Wang Guozhu could pretend to be freehanded in front of the woman he loved, and enjoy Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s admiring gaze. Her worshipful expression caused Wang Guozhu, who was a male chauvinist, to feel particrly satisfied.
In his years with Zhou Hong, who was a domineering woman, she had never looked at him like that. This lovely feeling caused him to like Zhang Xiaohui even more.
On Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s part, she had received money and some other things from Wang Guozhu. Together with the money and coupons that Gu Qingyao had allowed her to pick up, the days passed swiftly and happily and she had no desire to return home.
The entire brigade was discussing the fact that Zhang Xiaohui had not returned home for three days.
On the fifth day, Zhang Xiaohui was still not back, and everyone in the brigade felt that something was amiss!
When Zhang Xiaohui failed to return by the eighth day, Gu Qingyao pretended to be anxious and purposely made a big show of asking for news from the Zhang family. She asked her dear grandmother if she had news of her mother!
Everyone in the brigade heard of it!
Not only that, Gu Conghua, Wen Ruyu and Gu Qingyao went to the brigade leader, Wang Mingtao¡¯s house, and exined the situation. A woman with a young girl had disappeared for many days, with no news. They were worried.
They also made it clear that they had searched the town, but had found no trace of Zhang Xiaohui.
The entire family had gone to town on the fifth day. Everyone in the brigade had seen them and asked what was going on! The family said that they were worried about their daughter-inw, and were going to town to look for her.
Now, everyone knew the situation. Zhang Xiaohui had not yet returned after eight days and Wang Mingtao was looking grim!
Because he knew that it was not normal for a woman to suddenly act like that. Within the brigade, rumors were spreading, but they did not dare to gossip too openly.
But as time went by and Zhang Xiaohui still did not return, he would not be able to suppress the rumors any longer!
Gu Conghua said anxiously, ¡°Brigade Leader, my... my daughter-inw has been gone for so long. In the past, she left for two or three days at the most. She wanted to have fun, so we just let it go. But we have not had news of her for such a long time now, and I¡¯m worried that something might have happened to her?
¡°Perhaps she has spent all her money or coupons, and was so hungry she fainted somewhere. What should we do? My son did not give us much money when he left. As vigers, we have enough to eat and don¡¯t need much money. My daughter-inw definitely does not have much cash on hand. She¡¯s somewhere out there... this...
¡°Brigade leader, can you help us look for her? Our family has tried searching for her, but no one has seen her. I... We can¡¯t help worrying as long as she¡¯s away!¡±
This matter had be of great interest in the brigade. Many people had seen the entire Gu family seeking out the brigade leader, and they all came over to watch the show!
At that moment, Wang Mingtao was also worried. The truth was that he was inwardly praying that nothing had happened to that Zhang Xiaohui!
This was not some ident, but... his own mistake!
¡°Alright! Let me get organized and I¡¯ll bring some men to search for her.¡±
¡°Ai Ai! Thank you, brigade leader! Thank you, brigade leader!¡±
Wang Mingtao organized some men and brought them to town to ask for news.
Although they did not find Zhang Xiaohui, two or three people imed to have seen them. One of them knew Zhang Xiaohui, and was sure that it was her. The other two were not certain, but felt that the description fit the mother and daughter!
¡°They¡¯re really rich and bought lots of nice things! I saw them buying meat in their new clothes.¡±
Everyone was mystified by this news. But they did not find Zhang Xiaohui in the town.
Even Gu Qingyao was rather surprised by the results!
Chapter 110: They Were Rich (1)
Chapter 110: They Were Rich (1)
Actually, what Gu Qingyao did not know was that while she had been acting, Mo Beihan had also been acting!
In matters like these, Mo Beihan was more merciless.
Gu Qingyao was just a delicate young girl. She had been well taught from young, and was obedient and quiet. Later, after the incident, she grew even more timid and hid at home.
As she grew older, the Gu family became richer. She was a pampered young girl from an important family, who had to put up with rumors and gossip about herself. She was hardhearted enough to deal with these matters, but her methodscked viciousness.
Also, the reborn Gu Qingyao was only fifteen. She did not have many connections or much power.
But Mo Beihan was different.
He had plenty of experience. He had been a powerful and important man in his previous life. In this life, he was still a sessful man. His methods were much more vicious than those of Gu Qingyao.
Of course, he knew what was going on in the Gu family. In his previous life, Zhang Xiaohui had caused him and Yao Yao to suffer deeply. In this life, he certainly would not allow the girl he liked to be bullied.
He had already noticed that something was amiss when Zhang Xiaohui continually made trips to town. He also knew about Wang Guozhu.
During this period, Zhang Xiaohui and Wang Guozhu¡¯s resources were provided, not just by Gu Qingyao, but also by Mo Beihan.
Mo Beihan had devised a way to give Wang Guozhu and Zhang Xiaohui even more money. He also found someone to deliberately lure them to the city to have even more fun. So, at that moment, Zhang Xiaohui and Wang Guozhu were in the city!
Wang Guozhu had been transferred there for work, and would return in a few days. Zhang Xiaohui had plenty of cash and coupons and wanted to go too, so they went together.
They had not found Zhang Xiaohui, but people had seen her and she seemed to be especially flush with cash. This news was even juicier.
That day, Mo Beihan was returning on his bicycle. He was deliberately making a trip to the Qing River Brigade. At that moment, Gu Qingyao and her grandparents were at Wang Mingtao¡¯s house. Zhang Xiaohui had not been found, so everyone was discussing the matter.
Wang Mingtao in particr sensed that things were about to go awry. He wanted to swiftly conclude the matter. If things were as he suspected, it would reflect badly on the entire brigade.
In these times, the rtionships between men and women were governed by strict rules, so Wang Mingtao was very worried.
Mo Beihan entered and greeted everyone. He looked at Gu Qingyao and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been searching for your mothertely? You don¡¯t need to search any further. She¡¯s in the city!¡±
City!
Everyone was stunned.
Before they could recover their wits, Mo Beihan continued to say to Gu Qingyao, ¡°I had some errands to run in the city and saw her from afar. I was in the middle of something and had someone with me, so I did not have a chance to call out to her.
¡°By the time I was done and went looking for her, I couldn¡¯t find her any longer. I don¡¯t know where she is.¡±
¡°When I saw her, she and your elder sister were emerging from a department store. They were wearing new clothes and carrying many parcels. They looked like they had bought many things! Did your father give her a lot of money before he left? She bought so many things, she must have spent a lot of money!¡±
Gu Qingyao was shocked!
Really?
Elder Brother Beihan had really seen her?
But she had no time to think about that. She hurriedly said, ¡°No, my father did not give us much money. In fact, he doesn¡¯t have that much money at all.
¡°My older uncles and cousins live outside the vige and their living expenses are very high. My older cousins are growing up. Theirst letter said that my aunts are all pinching and saving so they can get married. Thest time they sent some things over, they were all things they had saved to get. There is no money at home at all.¡±
Chapter 111: They Were Rich (2)
Chapter 111: They Were Rich (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Everyone believed Gu Qingyao.
Although there were many people in the Gu family who were earning a wage, they also had many children. Also, they were all away from their home, working hard for work points.
Among the Gu brothers, almost every family had two or three sons. Although the older ones were old enough to earn money, the younger ones still depended on their parents for support.
The adolescents ate them out of house and home. It was not easy to raise two boys ¨C they needed a lot of food.
The older ones were of marriageable age, but weddings also cost money. It was normal that they were scrimping and saving.
By that logic, Gu Yunshen who lived at home, and only had daughters, just needed enough to eat. He really did not spend much.
Also, the vigers had food points. Although they had very little money, and in fact, many households had no money at all, all they needed was food.
Gu Yunshen would be a fool to give money to a never-do-well like Zhang Xiaohui.
So where had her moneye from?
It was currently the ck period. At the moment, everyone in the brigade was talking about Zhang Xiaohui. When the Gu family went over to Wang Mingtao¡¯s house, many people also came over to check out the situation, and they all heard Mo Beihan¡¯s words.
Mo Beihan frowned and said, ¡°Impossible! It was definitely your mother. She wasing out of a department store. How could she possibly buy so many things without money? She¡¯s been away for so long, how can she survive if she has no cash?¡±
Gu Qingyao pursed her lips. ¡°In any case, Father could not possibly have any money to give her. He knows that my older cousins are preparing to get married. When he left, he even brought what little money he had saved to give to them. It was all money that my older uncles and cousins sent back previously.¡±
No one would question Mo Beihan¡¯s word. If he said that he had seen Zhang Xiaohui shopping in the city, then she was definitely shopping in the city. Clearly, something had happened to this woman.
If a woman was away all day and even had money to shop, she must not only have cash, but also coupons!
The Zhang family did not have many rtives outside the vige. Considering the circumstances, things did not look good.
The Gu family¡¯s expressions turned ugly, but they did not say anything.
Everyone knew what was going on. They also remained silent when they saw the Gu family¡¯s expression.
Gu Conghua said, ¡°Brigade leader, it¡¯s gettingte. We¡¯ll... be going now!¡±
Mo Beihan left with them.
No one said a word as they watched the Gu family leave. Their eyes were filled with sympathy.
Mo Beihan sent Gu Qingyao all the way home. As he looked at the young girl beside him, he could tell that she was not sorry at all.
Mo Beihan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Have a good rest when you get back. Don¡¯t think too much. If you need anything, remember to tell me and I¡¯ll help you solve your problem.
¡°Your older cousins and I know many people, so it¡¯s easy for us to get things done. Understand?¡±
He spoke gently and dotingly as if coaxing a child.
Gu Qingyao stopped and tilted her head to look at him. ¡°Elder Brother Beihan...¡±
¡°Hmm?¡±
¡°I... My mother doesn¡¯t like me or my father. Actually, I know my mother will leave, sooner orter. So... if she really leaves, I won¡¯t be sad.¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Yao Yao, actually... you really hope your mother will leave your father, right?¡±
Gu Qingyao stiffened!
Mo Beihan dotingly patted her head. ¡°No need to exin to me. Anyway, I¡¯ll listen to you and do whatever you want. Alright?¡±
Gu Qingyao pursed her lips and gazed at him silently.
Mo Beihan¡¯s delight grew. The more certain he was that this girl had also been reborn, the more he rejoiced.
Chapter 112: Zhang Xiaohui Comes Home (1)
Chapter 112: Zhang Xiaohui Comes Home (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
He could not help but pat her head. ¡°Go home! Don¡¯t worry about anything! I¡¯m here!¡±
Gu Qingyao urged him, ¡°Then... promise me you won¡¯t... interfere with my parents¡¯ situation! I don¡¯t care if they separate. Father¡¯s life has been difficult for many years and my mother detests my grandparents. If she remains in our family for long, something untoward might happen.
¡°My older cousins are all grown up, and my older uncles are not sending much money back. I guess my mother won¡¯t be able to suffer with the Gu family for long.¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes filled with amusement. The girl was lying to him without even batting an eyelid.
But he liked it!
He liked girls like her, who had some cunning.
He recalled that in their previous life, after the girl¡¯s interspace appeared and she had more resources, she was always thinking of ways to give him things. She had even helped him to care for his mother and two nephews.
But in order not to arouse his suspicions, she always thought of various ways to exin the origins of her things. In the end, she could not be bothered to exin any longer. She simply forbade him from asking where they were from, and told him to just ept that she had them.
The Yao Yao then was the most adorable that he had ever seen!
What about this life?
Her interspace had not only appeared early on, she had even been reborn!
Would she be like herself in her previous life, thinking of all kinds of ways to help him and take care of him, but unable to exin where her things came from?
Mo Beihan looked at the pretty young girl standing before him and a hint of amusement shed across his eyes. He was suddenly filled with anticipation.
It would be a pleasure to watch the girl he liked gradually grow up.
In his previous life, he had let too many opportunities slip by, but in this life, he would make it all up... very good!
When he thought of that, Mo Beihan said, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll do whatever you want, alright? I¡¯ll obey you in everything.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
¡°Go home! Your grandparents have already gone inside, and I should be going too. I¡¯ll be leaving in a couple of days. If you have any problems, you muste and look for me within the next two days!¡±
¡°Um!¡± Gu Qingyao nodded dumbly. Why did she somehow feel that Elder Brother Beihan was behaving rather oddly?
Actually, Mo Beihan should have left two days ago, but he could not bear to leave. Then Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s incident had urred, so he remained at home for a few days, hoping to resolve the matter.
But he estimated that he still needed some time to conclude the matter. He did not have that much leave, so... he had to act swiftly!
Zhang Xiaohui returned after ten days.
The events of the past few days caused everyone to have many opinions of Zhang Xiaohui. They privately discussed her, and were very contemptuous towards her.
At that moment, almost the entire brigade was talking about her and watching her closely. They were watching to see when she would return, and how rich she had be!
It was evening when Zhang Xiaohui returned, and the sky was almost dark. At that moment, everyone in the family was getting ready for bed as usual.
Zhang Xiaohui brought Gu Ruoqing with her. Both of them wore new clothes and shoes.
Their high living of the past few days had turned their heads. Also, with no one in the Gu family to curb her, Zhang Xiaohui did not conceal her contentment and her anticipation of the future.
Mo Beihan had devised a way to get Wang Guozhu back. They had spent all their money and they certainly could not obtain any more within the next few days, so Zhang Xiaohui had to go home.
The two of them had just reached the northern part of the brigade, and were preparing to continue on to the Gu house, when they ran into Chen Goudan and Chen Xiaocao, who were just emerging from the Gu house.
When Chen Goudan saw Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing, he eximed, ¡°Ah... Aunt Zhang, you¡¯re back!¡±
Chapter 113: Zhang Xiaohui Comes Home (2)
Chapter 113: Zhang Xiaohui Comes Home (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhang Xiaohui jumped!
¡°Why are you shouting?¡±
Chen Goudan and Chen Xiaocao ignored her. They ran towards the brigade. From where they were, all they had to do was turn south, and they would reach a straight road lined with everyone¡¯s houses. Chen Goudan ran down the road, towards Wang Mingtao¡¯s home.
¡°Brigade leader, brigade leader, Aunt Zhang Xiaohui is back! Aunt Zhang Xiaohui is back...¡±
He was so loud that everyone in the area heard him. As he ran, almost everyone nearby heard it!
Zhang Xiaohui was back?
Everyone¡¯s eyes brightened as they ran out to watch the show.
Zhang Xiaohui was still standing at the crossroads at the foot of the mountain. If she continued upwards, that would be the road to the Gu house.
Zhang Xiaohui frowned when she saw Chen Goudan running and shouting!
¡°That wild child must be crazy! What is he shouting about?¡±
After her recent experiences, Gu Ruoqing felt contemptuous of these uncouth children. She even looked down on Gu Qingyao, much less an orphan like Chen Goudan!
She pursed her lips and said disdainfully, ¡°Who cares! He¡¯s just a wild child that nobody wants. What does he matter? Mother, ignore him and let¡¯s go home. I¡¯m tired to death after traveling for such a long way. In a few days time, I shall certainly ask Father to buy me a bicycle.¡±
She had been eyeing Zhou Xiaoyu¡¯s bicycle for a long time. Both she and Zhou Xiaoyu were her father¡¯s daughters. So why should she not have a bicycle?
But Father had not bought her one, saying that he did not have bicycle coupons. So she still did not have a bicycle, and had no choice but to walk home.
Zhang Xiaohui smiled at her daughter and said, ¡°Alright. Your father dotes on you so much, he will certainly buy you a bicycle. He¡¯s so capable, not like this useless Gu family. Just wait and see! When he gets hold of bicycle coupons, he will certainly buy one for you.¡±
Gu Ruoqing thought about it and also became hopeful. ¡°Um!¡±
The two of them started walking home.
By this time, almost everyone in the brigade had been alerted. They flocked over to see what was happening. When they reached the crossroads, they saw two figures halfway up the mountain, walking towards the Gu house. From afar, they looked like Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing.
Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up and they quickly ran towards the Gu house.
¡°Zhang Xiaohui! Zhang Xiaohui...¡±
Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing were almost at the entrance of the Gu house when they heard the shouting. They turned to see a group of peoples running along the road below, heading towards them. What... what was going on?
Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing were shocked!
¡°Mother, what are these people doing?¡±
Gu Qingyao came out of the courtyard. When she saw Zhang Xiaohui, she immediately screamed, ¡°Ah Ah... Mother, are you back? Wu wu wu you¡¯re finally home wu wu wu... Grandfather, Grandma, Mother is back! Mother is back!¡±
Gu Conghua and Wen Ruyu ran out. Gu Qingyao stood at the doorway waiting for the two of them to emerge, then she closed the courtyard door.
Gu Conghua and Wen Ruyu¡¯s expressions grew ugly when they saw the mother and daughter in their new clothes.
They had already guessed what had happened. To be honest, they were not bothered about this daughter-inw. They even felt that it would be best if she really left.
But this situation was embarrassing for their family, especially their youngest son!
The two of them felt indebted to Gu Yunshen. With Zhang Xiaohui behaving like that, they wanted to get rid of her before the matter became widely known and their son was utterly embarrassed!
Gu Qingyao flung herself at her. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re finally home! This is wonderful. You¡¯ve been gone for so many days, we were worried to death...¡±
Gu Qingyao flung herself at Zhang Xiaohui and grabbed her hand. She almost burrowed into Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s arms.
But when she touched the watch on her wrist, Gu Qingyao immediately yelled loudly, ¡°Wow! A watch!¡±
Chapter 114: Zhang Xiaohui Comes Home (3)
Chapter 114: Zhang Xiaohui Comes Home (3)
Her yell immediately attracted everyone¡¯s intense interest.
A watch!
Vigers did not even dare to think about such things. Many people only thought about buying a watch when they got married and even so, only those with jobs and money would consider it.
In these times, it was fashionable for people to buy four items when they got married, and a watch was one of them.
Gu Qingyao yell caused everyone to crane their necks to look at Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s wrist. It was not so much that they had never seen a watch before, but that a watch had now appeared on the person of someone like Zhang Xiaohui, so they all wanted a good look.
After Gu Qingyao felt the watch, she grabbed Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s wrist and raised it, then pushed her sleeve back to reveal the watch.
It was a locally made women¡¯s watch. It looked pretty good. Although it could notpare to the Rolex that Mo Beihan had bought Gu Qingyao, thetter was a luxury item and few people could afford it. Mostly, people bought a cheaper one when they got married.
The watch on Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s wrist cost about sixty dors. To an ordinary person, it was a very good item.
Besides Mo Beihan and others who had simr jobs, those in the brigade who remained in the vige, and farmed or survived on work points, did not have a watch.
Zhang Xiaohui was the first person among the Qing River Brigade women to have a watch. Those who had gone to live in the city after marriage did not count.
Zhang Xiaohui was very smug when she saw everyone¡¯s envious expressions. She enjoyed the feeling of being envied. She had not had such a glorious moment for many years.
¡°Heavens! It¡¯s really a watch! It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±
¡°Wow wow wow! It must be expensive.¡±
¡°The cheapest watch also costs ten over dors and watch coupons! Which important person has Zhang Xiaohui gotten to know?¡±
...
Gu Qingyao had disyed her watch and while Zhang Xiaohui was basking, she seized the opportunity to reach over and tug at the bundle in Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s hand. She gave it a sharp yank, and its contents spilled out.
There were many things inside, including many pieces of cloth, all made of premium cotton, and even woolen cloth. One of the woolen pieces had red checks and was especially pretty. It would look great when made into a coat.
There was also plenty of wool, and it was sheep¡¯s wool!
ck, blue, red, they were so beautiful!
And a pair ofdy¡¯s leather shoes.
Together with the new clothes and shoes that Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing wore, these items were worth a lot of money!
It was more than most of the vigers could afford in their entire lifetime.
¡°Wow...¡±
Everyone eximed when the items fell out. Many of the women goggled!
Zhang Xiaohui was distressed when she saw that all her nice things had fallen out. She viciously pushed Gu Qingyao aside. ¡°Damn girl, what are you doing? Are you able topensate me if you spoil any of these things?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s heart ached as she bent down to quickly pick up her things.
Gu Qingyao almost fell when Zhang Xiaohui pushed her aside. She only managed to steady herself with Wen Ruyu¡¯s help.
The brigade leader, Wang Mingtao hurried over just in time to see this scene.
He immediately bellowed, ¡°Zhang Xiaohui, how can you hit someone the moment you¡¯re back? Do you think you¡¯re above thew?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s temper cooled a little when she saw Wang Mingtao. But she felt that she was a city dweller now, so she was not very afraid of Wang Mingtao.
So she pursed her lips and said, ¡°Did I hit her? Besides, she dropped all these nice things on the ground, so she deserves a beating. Can she afford to pay me back?¡±
¡°You...¡±
Wang Mingtao was enraged by this stupid woman!
Wang Mingtao was in a towering rage when he saw the items she was holding, their new clothes, and the watch on Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s wrist. ¡°Where did you get the money to buy these things?¡±
Chapter 115: Zhang Xiaohui Comes Home (4)
Chapter 115: Zhang Xiaohui Comes Home (4)
Zhang Xiaohui looked smug. She frowned as she looked at the crowd around her. Only then did she vaguely sense that all was not well.
However, this was not enough to suppress her delight over having so many nice things.
¡°My... my friend gave them to me. Brigade leader, I didn¡¯t steal or rob anyone. Surely, it¡¯s none of your business if I buy some things? There are so many people in the brigade. Can all of them exin where everything in their house came from?¡±
Wang Mingtao was a very fair and capable man. Under his leadership, the Qing River Brigade had done fairly well, in fact, much better than the neighboring brigades where many had starved to death.
So Wang Mingtao¡¯s standing in the brigade was very high, and everyone looked up to him.
There was almost no one, especially not a woman, who dared to speak to Wang Mingtao like that.
Wang Mingtao grunted coldly. ¡°That depends on the things. In your case, it has clearly gone beyond the bounds of what is normal!¡±
Zhang Xiaohui said angrily, ¡°What? Am I not permitted to have a few rich friends?¡±
Wang Mingtao was filled with scorn when faced with someone as stupid as Zhang Xiaohui.
But he saw that they were surrounded by a crowd, and he did not want to make an ugly scene in front of so many people. He said to everyone, ¡°Alright, it¡¯ste. Go home, everyone! Sleep early. We still have work to do tomorrow!¡±
When Wang Mingtao said that, everyone exchanged nces. They did not dare to disobey, but they hesitated before they finally left.
But everyone had seen Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s situation with their own eyes.
After everyone left, Wang Mingtao entered the Gu house with Gu Conghua, Wen Ruyu and Zhang Xiaohui.
Wang Mingtao would not permit a child like Gu Qingyao to participate, so he did not allow her to enter with them. Gu Qingyao went to her own room.
Actually, she could guess what Wang Mingtao nned to do.
Zhang Xiaohui had grown up in the brigade. Wang Mingtao could not possibly be ignorant of her conduct.
The situation showed that something had clearly gone awry with Zhang Xiaohui. But he did not want to blow the matter up because, in these times, rtionships between men and women were very strictly governed. If the situation escted out of hand, someone might even lose their life.
He hoped to avoid such a precedent in the brigade. If the matter was noised abroad, it would greatly affect the brigade¡¯s image.
Gu Qingyao did not care about these matters. She would be satisfied as long as Zhang Xiaohui divorced her father without anyone ming the Gu family.
Everything else could wait until Zhang Xiaohui left the Gu family and had no more connection with them.
The adults entered the house. Gu Ruoqing was naturally left outside. She looked at Gu Qingyao smugly, her eyes filled with contempt. She ran back to her room without even bothering to acknowledge Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao raised her brows. It was just as well Gu Ruoqing was ignoring her! She also could not be bothered with Gu Ruoqing.
Gu Qingyao returned to her room, but could still vaguely hear voices from the main room. She could not hear her grandparents¡¯ voices, but Wang Mingtao was clearly suppressing his anger. On her part, Zhang Xiaohui was even more aggressive.
Her voice was the loudest!
She kept emphasizing that a friend had given her these things and that she had many capable friends. When Wang Mingtao asked exactly who this friend was, she refused to say.
Atst, Wang Mingtao left in a rage!
Gu Qingyao could guess what they had said, so she was not in the least curious. When she came out of her room, Zhang Xiaohui was emerging from the house. When she saw Gu Qingyao, she gave her a baleful re!
¡°It¡¯s sote. Hurry up and cook!¡±
Chapter 116: Fight!
Chapter 116: Fight!
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips arched, and said, ¡°My grandparents and I have eaten.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui was stunned, ¡°Your sister and I have not eaten yet. Go and cook dinner for us now!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°You¡¯re so rich now, Mother. Why would you bother to eat at home?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui frowned.
¡°If you wanted food, you could just bring Sister and look for your rich friend in town. He could give you so much money and take care of you. I believe that he will not mind another meal.¡±
Her words sounded very unpleasant.
Zhang Xiaohui did not want toe back. The Qing River Brigade was in the countryside. This ce was totally iparable to the town.
However, both Wang Guozhu and she did not have money left. Wang Guozhu had not received any ie as it was not his pay-day yet. She spent all the money on hand. They could not help but have to return home.
They did not even get to eat dinner in the town. She felt upset now.
The feeling of spending freely was addictive. She felt that she could not live anymore without spending.
She was irritated and said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m ordering you to cook dinner now. Why do you have so much nonsense to say?¡±
Gu Qingyao sneered and did not reply to her.
She then spoke to Wen Ruyu and Gu Conghua, ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, hot water is ready. You can take a bath and sleep. It¡¯ste now.¡±
Gu Conghua and Wen Ruyu¡¯s expressions were very unpleasant. Their reputation was ruined when such things happened in the family. However, they could not do anything to Zhang Xiaohui.
Wen Ruyu pitied her youngest son. He had to bear with such humiliation.
Gu Conghua took a nce at his wife and sighed. He then went to the kitchen to take hot water for her to bathe.
After they took the hot water, Gu Qingyao went to the kitchen and was about to lock the door. Though there was almost no food in the kitchen, Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing might take the food if they were really hungry.
She did not want them to eat any food here.
Gu Ruoqing raged when she saw Gu Qingyao nning to lock the door.
¡°Gu Qingyao! What are you doing!¡±
She immediately dashed forward and grabbed her ponytail. Gu Qingyao raged and tilted her head so that she would be hurt by Gu Ruoqing. She then grabbed Gu Ruoqing¡¯s wrist to stop her movement. If she did not stop her, it would be so painful once her hair was dragged by her.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s other hand pped Gu Ruoqing at the next second.
¡°Let go!¡±
Piak!
¡°Ah...¡±
She pped with full force. Gu Ruoqing was not prepared and fell onto the ground. She was dazed.
Zhang Xiaohui was not prepared for it and stared at Gu Ruoqing falling onto the ground.
¡°Qingqing!¡±
Zhang Xiaohui realized what just happened. She screamed and dashed over, trying to p Gu Qingyao.
¡°What do you want to do? Stop!¡±
Gu Conghua and Wen Ruyu came out of the room as they heard the noise. Gu Qingyao was alone outside. Both of them were worried for her. But the moment they came out, they saw Zhang Xiaohui was about to p Gu Qingyao.
She was their only granddaughter and was very obedient. They both loved her and could not bear Zhang Xiaohui trying to p her.
¡°Stop right now!¡±
Wen Ruyu and Gu Conghua ran forward and grabbed Zhang Xiaohui.
¡°Let go! You two old bastards. Let me go...¡±
Zhang Xiaohui had been living a good life for the past few days. She felt she had be another person, and looked down on Wen Ruyu and Gu Conghua.
She had always looked down on their identity. Now, she totally discriminated against them when such a thing happened. She would do whatever she wanted to do!
Chapter 117: Fierce Granddaughter!
Chapter 117: Fierce Granddaughter!
Wen Ruyu was scared for Gu Qingyao and grabbed Zhang Xiahui¡¯s arm. Zhang Xiaohui could not move and swung her arm to get rid of Wen Ruyu.
Wen Ruyu was just an elderly. How could she be able to fight Zhang Xiaohui? She was swung off by her immediately.
¡°Ruyu...¡±
¡°Grandma...¡±
Gu Conghua was shocked. He rushed to support Wen Ruyu. Gu Qingyao was further away so she could not reach her.
It was lucky that Gu Conghua was agile. He grabbed Wen Ruyu and prevented her from falling.
It was dangerous and even potentially fatal for elderly of her age to suffer a fall.
¡°Fuck off, old bastards!¡±
Gu Qingyao was furious. She saw that Zhang Xiaohui was still cursing, so she lifted her leg and gave a straight to Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s stomach.
Bang!
It was a heavy kick, Zhang Xiaohui screamed in agony and fell to the ground squarely on her butt.
¡°Gu Qingyao! You little bitch, you dare to hit me! You...Ah...¡±
Zhang Xiaohui was not even back up on her feet. As she was cursing Gu Qingyao, Gu Qingyao did not hesitate to give another kick to Zhang¡¯s chest, sending her rolling on the ground.
It feels good!
¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Qingyao screamed angrily. ¡°You did note home for so many days, causing the Gu family to lose face, and you are still thick-skinned to join us for dinner? Still dare to disrespect your elder? You think you can do anything you want when Father is not at home? You¡¯re dreaming!¡±
Zhang Xiaohui rubbed her sore chest and she could not believe her eyes.
Is this really Gu Qingyao?
Since when did the little bitch be so fierce?
Even dared to hit her?
Gu Ruoqing just realized what happened. She could not believe that Gu Qingyao would beat her own mother.
¡°Gu Qingyao! How dare you... Arh...¡±
Gu Qingyao kicked her on the chest as well.
¡°Shut up!¡±
The couple stared at Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing lying on the ground and looked towards their granddaughter.
Wen Ruyu, ¡°...¡±
Gu Conghua, ¡°...¡±
Their quiet and obedient granddaughter... When did she be so fierce?
Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing were upset and angry as their new clothes were dirty. How could they bear with it when a young girl just beat them here?
The two of them got up and dashed over crazily, trying to beat Gu Qingyao. However, at this moment, the Zhang family was here.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched as she heard their voices.
She predicted that the Zhang family would definitelye over when Zhang Xiaohui returned as she was rich now. Thus, she did not even close the gate of the yard.
The Old Madam Zhang was the first to rush over.
¡°You little bastard, how dare you stille back? Where have you been in the past few days? Aren¡¯t you supposed to take care of me? Where is your conscience?¡± she shouted as she entered the yard.
She saw Zhang Xiaohui wearing new clothes as she ran over. She opened her eyes wide and said, ¡°How dare you to eat good food outside? Our entire family is suffering here. You unfilial bastard. I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±
Old Madam Zhang could not bear that Zhang Xiaohui lived a better life than her. Her favorite son was now suffering and lying on the bed. She could not even get good food for him.
How dare this bitch to buy new clothes?
Damn it!
Old Madam Zhang did not hold back when she beat Zhang Xiaohui. She grabbed her hair and pulled back with all her force.
¡°Arhhh...¡± Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s head fell backwards as her hair was grabbed by Old Madam Zhang. She screamed out in pain.
Chapter 118: Old Madam Zhang’s Robbery
Chapter 118: Old Madam Zhang¡¯s Robbery
The marrieddies at that age all braided their hair. It was easy for Old Madam Zhang to grab her hair. She pulled back her hair and beat her constantly. She did not even care where she was punching. Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s back, shoulder, head and even her face were punched. She screamed and pleaded for mercy.
¡°You bastard! Your elder brother is injured, do you know that? You don¡¯te and visit us? We¡¯re living such a hard life. How dare you go to the town and buy new clothes, new shoes? When did you be so capable? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±
Zhang Xiaohui could not do anything to Old Madam Zhang. She could only plead for mercy.
¡°Mother! I didn¡¯t. Please, stop! I didn¡¯t...¡±
Gu Ruoqing¡¯s first reaction was to separate her mother and her grandmother. Instead, she immediately went to her room to hide the stuff they bought.
Her second and third aunt saw her action and followed her. The moment when Gu Ruoqing stepped into her room, the both of them entered as well.
¡°Yo! What¡¯s wrong Qingqing? Are you terrified by your grandmother? Why do you hide in the room?¡±
¡°These are the things you bought in the town? I heard that you even went to the city? Let me take a look!¡±
Both her second and third aunt were not some kind souls. Before Gu Ruoqing could react, they grabbed the things from her hand.
¡°Let me see what this is. This is all good cloth!¡±
¡°Aunt...¡± Gu Ruoqing panicked and was not willing to let go.
However, her second and third aunt did not care about her opinion.
Her second aunt¡¯s surname was Yang, and her full name was Yang Chaodi. She shouted towards the outside, ¡°Mom, sister bought so many goods back! People in the brigade were telling the truth. Come and take a look!¡±
Gu Ruoqing totally panicked. She tried to grab everything back and hide them.
The Old Madam Zhang heard that and let go of Zhang Xiaohui. She then immediately dashed into the room and saw Gu Ruoqing trying to snatch the cloth with red checks. She walked over and pped Gu Ruoqing.
¡°Little bitch. Why do you need such things for? Fuck off!¡±
Old Madam Zhang would not pity Gu Ruoqing. She pped her with full force. She was not good at anything besides quarreling and beating people.
¡°Ah...¡±
Gu Ruoqing screamed. She was swung to the side by Old Madam Zhang¡¯s p. Zhang Xiaohui came in and held her.
At the other side, Old Madam Zhang and two of her daughters-inw snatched everything from Gu Ruoqing¡¯s hands and continued to dig for more.
There was not much furniture. It was easy to look for things. There was only one cab inside Gu Ruoqing¡¯s room. All her things were ced inside.
All the clothes and knitting wool were dug out. The three of them¡¯s eyes sparkled as they saw the good stuff.
¡°No, the wool...¡±
Gu Ruoqing cried out. She would have nothing if her grandmother and her aunt took it all away.
However, Zhang Xiaohui grabbed her and did not allow her to go over.
¡°Mom...¡± Gu Ruoqing¡¯s tears flowed down her face. But Zhang Xiaohui said, ¡°That¡¯s your grandmother!¡±
¡°But...¡±
¡°Come back with me to do your job! Your elder brother is still on the bed! Go now!¡±
Chapter 119: Her Watch was Taken Away too!
Chapter 119: Her Watch was Taken Away too!
Old Madam Zhang was just a typical countrysidedy. She had never seen such expensive stuff.
She might have seen it before as the Gu family still owned watches.
Mo Beihan owned one and so did Gu Qingyao¡¯s uncle. However, the Old Madam Zhang only saw the watch from far. She envied them but she did not even have the chance to touch it.
Now, the actual watch was on her wrist. The cold feeling from the watch made it the most beautiful thing in the world.
It was really too pretty!
She could not tell the quality of the watch or its price. But everyone knew that watch was very expensive.
Zhang Xiaohui stared at her favorite watch taken away by her mother. Though in her consciousness, she must be filial to her mother. At this moment, she was not willing to let go of the watch.
It was the first time that she had such a good thing in her life.
She stared at the watch and said, ¡°Mom... the watch...¡±
Old Madam Zhang immediately withdrew her arm and looked at Zhang Xiaohui cautiously, ¡°What? I can¡¯t use your watch? Do you know how hard it is for me to raise all of you up? I have never owned such stuff. How dare you fight with me?¡±
¡°How dare you keep it for yourself, bitch? I should have killed you when you were born.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui: ¡°...¡±
Second aunt, Yang Zhaodi, smiled and said, ¡°Xiaohui, Mom is old now. It¡¯s reasonable that she owns some good stuff. You¡¯re still young. You have plenty of time to get new ones.¡±
¡°Furthermore, your friend is so rich. I believe that he will give you more stuff. Am I right?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui: ¡°...¡±
On second thought, she agreed with her sister-inw.
It had been really difficult for her mother to raise her. She was old now and she should enjoy her life now.
If she was together with Wang Guozhu in the future, she would not need to suffer with Gu Yunshen anymore. She would have countless good things for herself and for her mother.
¡°Right! Since you can receive it as a gift from your rich friend, ask for more in the future,¡± Old Madam Zhang said.
Zhang Xiaohui nodded and did not say anything.
Old Madam Zhang grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Your elder brother is still lying on the bed. Go and take care of him.¡±
¡°He¡¯s lying on the bed?¡± Zhang Xiaohui just caught the information.
¡°Yah! You¡¯re out for so many days. Your brother was beaten up by someone and moaned everyday. You¡¯re having fun outside. How can I not be angry?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui felt guilty, ¡°Mom, sorry. It¡¯s my bad. I¡¯ll go back right now to take care of him.¡±
She then followed Old Madam Zhang.
Yang Zhaodi sized up Gu Ruoqing¡¯s new clothes and then dragged her along, ¡°Qingqing, go visit your uncle together.¡±
Old Madam Zhang then asked both of them to go.
Gu Ruoqing was not willing to go. She needed to do a lot of job at her grandmother¡¯s house and she had no food to eat.
However, both Old Madam Zhang and Zhang Xiaohui insisted that she must go along.
Her uncle was injured and she must visit him.
They left the house but no one remembered Gu Qingyao.
Old Madam Zhang did not even recall that Gu Qingyao was also Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s daughter. Zhang Xiaohui only treated Gu Ruoqing as her own daughter all these years. Gu Ruoqing¡¯s personality also resembled the Zhang family. But Gu Qingyao was totally different.
Chapter 120: Zhang Xiaohui’s Pregnant
Chapter 120: Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s Pregnant
Gu Qingyao was Gu Yunshen¡¯s only beloved daughter. The whole family liked her. In the Zhang family¡¯s eyes, Gu Qingyao was more like a Gu family¡¯s child and was not rted to the Zhang family.
Gu Yunshen did not allow Gu Qingyao to go to the Zhang family. Zhang Xiaohui also did not want to bring her along. Gu Ruoqing was the granddaughter to the Zhang family and she should be the only one the Zhang family recognized.
She wanted to bring Gu Qingyao to the Zhang family to help them with chores a few times in the past. The girl was quiet but very diligent in doing her job.
She wanted Gu Qingyao to serve her family but was scolded by Gu Yunshen. She did not have the idea of bringing her back anymore after that.
After that, she treated Gu Qingyao as the Gu family¡¯s child. She and Gu Ruoqing belonged to the Zhang family. They were the descendants of the farmers. The rightful people in the generation!
Gu Qingyao was just a little bitch in thendlord¡¯s family. She deserved to be bullied and do all the chores.
After the group of people left, Gu Qingyao came out of the room secretly. She watched the family walking downhill and smiled.
She was lucky that she was neglected by Zhang Xiaohui.
Gu Qingyao could predict how the situation would be. Zhang Jianguo was still lying on the bed. The Old Madam Zhang would take away everything that Zhang Xiaohui had and asked her to buy more food for Zhang Jianguo.
Zhang Jianguo¡¯s injury would not be healed soon. Thatzy guy would spend more time on the bed if he realized that others would serve him with good food.
Zhang Xiaohui was so rich this time. The Old Madam Zhang would definitely ask her to buy more food. Based on Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s personality, she would not reject her mother. She would try all ways to get money in order to buy some supplements.
The Gu family did not have much money and her father was not at home. Zhang Xiaohui was clear that even if she returned to the Gu family, she would not get anything.
At that point in time, she would further disdain the Gu family. And her desire to live with Wang Guozhu would be stronger.
The reality was the same as what Gu Qingyao predicted.
It actually went smoother than what she thought.
The Zhang family had never seen so many goods before.
They only received some food from the Gu family. Due to the Gu family¡¯s identity, there were almost no goods in the family. Uncles and brothers might have but they would not send those back. It would catch people¡¯s attention easily.
They would rather send back some fine food and meat for the elderly.
The Zhang family had never seen a watch or pretty cashmere and beaver wool.
Furthermore, there was even a watch!
Everyone understood that Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s money muste from a man. Now, the whole Zhang family all disdained the Gu family. They tried to convince Zhang Xiaohui to get divorced and look for the rich man.
Gu Qingyao almost screamed in joy when she knew that.
Just leave!
I can¡¯t wait!
She had been waiting for so long and finally she heard the news that Zhang Xiaohui was pregnant. She was so excited!
Zhang Xiaohui was the type of person that got pregnant easily. Gu Ruoqing was Wang Guozhu¡¯s daughter. She could still get pregnant at that time, though they did not spend a lot of time together.
This time, they had been together so often. It was reasonable that she was pregnant.
Chapter 121: Get A Divorce Quickly
Chapter 121: Get A Divorce Quickly
At that point, she was only about twenty days pregnant. Zhang Xiaohui herself did not realize, but Gu Qingyao knew.
She had been observing Zhang Xiaohui for the past few days!
In order to understand what was going on in the Zhang family, she often went over in the middle of the night to eavesdrop on them. It was during one of these nightly eavesdropping sessions that she found out that the Zhang family wanted Zhang Xiaohui to get a divorce.
Anyway, she had the interspace, so she was not worried that someone would discover her.
That night, she secretly took Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s pulse, and realized that Zhang Xiaohui was already pregnant!
Gu Qingyao was so startled she immediately went to make up a dose of the best medicine that would ensure a safe pregnancy. Then Gu Qingyao knocked Zhang Xiaohui out and poured the entire dose down her throat.
At that point, Old Madam Zhang was making Zhang Xiaohui work hard every day. What if the baby was harmed?
She must be a ¡°filial¡± daughter and ensure the child¡¯s safety!
She also gave Zhang Xiaohui a little something so that she would immediately show signs typical of early pregnancy. She was not yet showing any signs of pregnancy, so Gu Qingyao was not sure when she would realize she was pregnant!
Gu Qingyao did not want to wait any longer!
She came home, very pleased with herself.
The next morning, Zhang Xiaohui slept until it was veryte. She usually woke up at dawn to do her chores and the Zhang family would wait for her to finish cooking breakfast before they got up.
But today, there was no sign of movement for a long time.
Old Madam Zhang and her three daughters-inw came over to take a look. They were furious when they found Zhang Xiaohui still in bed!
¡°Bitch, what time is it? You¡¯re still lying in bed? Do you want your mother to starve to death?¡±
Old Madam Zhang rushed over and dragged Zhang Xiaohui out of bed.
At that moment, Zhang Xiaohui was dizzy and her entire body feltnguid. She swayed a little and was immediately overwhelmed with nausea. She hurriedly covered her mouth and ran outside, where she vomited all over the ground.
But this was the first time, and the Zhang family did not think much about it. They chivvied Zhang Xiaohui to cook, do theundry, sweep the yard and so on.
Zhang Xiaohui was kept busy all morning, then cooked in the afternoon. She vomited again when everyone was eating!
This time, she almost fainted.
Only then did everyone realize that something was amiss with Zhang Xiaohui.
¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui did not reply. She felt rather dull!
Because this feeling was very simr to how she felt when she was pregnant with Gu Ruoqing!
Could it be that she was pregnant again?
With Wang Guozhu¡¯s child?
Old Madam Zhang paid close attention to matters rted to childbearing. When she was young, she had difficulties bearing children. Although she had four childrenter on, she had found it difficult to get pregnant at first, so she was very sensitive to these matters.
Later on, when her sons got married, their wives either failed to get pregnant, or suffered from miscarriages. So she paid even closer attention. As a result, she was the first to think of pregnancy when she saw Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s behavior.
She went to look for Zhang Xiaohui immediately after her meal.
¡°How many months has it been since yourst period?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui was taken aback, but she understood her mother¡¯s meaning.
¡°I... I had my periodst month. This month¡¯s period... shoulde within the next few days, but... but it hasn¡¯te yet!¡±
Gu Yunshen had left two months ago. Based on the timing, if she was really pregnant, then the child definitely did not belong to Gu Yunshen.
Zhang Xiaohui in particr was certain that the child did not belong to Gu Yunshen.
Because Gu Yunshen had never touched her, even after so many years of marriage.
The year that she was pregnant with Gu Ruoqing, she had sought Wang Guozhu¡¯s help to find some alcohol to get Gu Yunshen drunk. Then she pretended that something had happened between them. That was how she had concealed the origins of her pregnancy!
Now she was pregnant again, the child definitely belonged to Wang Guozhu!
When Old Madam Zhang heard that, she said, ¡°In that case, you better divorce Gu Yunshen quickly!¡±
Chapter 122: Father Gu Is Back (1)
Chapter 122: Father Gu Is Back (1)
They had nothing but disdain for the Gu family.
So if there was a better choice, Old Madam Zhang and Zhang Xiaohui would abandon the Gu family without hesitation.
They had married Zhang Xiaohui to the Gu family because they saw that the Gu family¡¯s sons were rich and often sent good things back. Their own family had always been desperately poor, which was why they had chosen Gu Yunshen.
The exceptional times had not yet begun andndlords and background were not such a big deal. The Gu family had always been doctors and were fairly stable. So they allowed Zhang Xiaohui to marry Gu Yunshen.
After all, Zhang Xiaohui was only a daughter. Even if she married someone from a poor background, it would not affect the Zhang family¡¯s status. All they required was for her to bring back good things back from the Gu family.
But as the years passed, they grew increasingly contemptuous of the Gu family.
Gu Yunshen had remained at home to take care of the old folks. The brothers who had moved away had more and more children and they sent fewer and fewer things back. It waspletely insufficient to satisfy the Zhang family¡¯s growing appetites.
Zhang Xiaohui was fairly good-looking. In the vige, she was considered one of the prettier ones. Also, she had not done very much work during her years in the Gu family, so she was much better-looking than the other women of her age in the brigade.
Old Madam Zhang increasingly felt that it was a pity to have married her pretty daughter to a bumpkin like Gu Yunshen. She gradually realized the advantages of living in the city and was filled with regret that she had not arranged a marriage for Zhang Xiaohui that would allow her to move to the city.
Now that an opportunity like this had arrived, Old Madam Zhang was delighted!
Although the rtionships between men and women were governed strictly in these times, people also simultaneously advocated free love and freedom of choice in marriage. Although divorces were notmon, they were widely epted.
So in Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s situation, Old Madam Zhang immediately thought of quickly divorcing Gu Yunshen.
Zhang Xiaohui was delighted to hear her mention divorcing Gu Yunshen. She said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll divorce Gu Yunshen. That man is useless. I have not benefited at all from my many years of marriage to him.
¡°There¡¯s no point going on like that. I want to get married and move to the city, where there are monthly rations of goods and food. Then I will often buy fine grain for you, Mother, and you can eat meat more frequently!¡±
These were words that Old Madam Zhang loved to hear. She immediately patted Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re so filial!¡±
Zhang Xiaohui was overjoyed to hear that. She had not been favored when she was young, and had always longed for her parents¡¯ love and attention. Even after she had grown up, she was always thrilled whenever Old Madam Zhang paid her the slightest attention.
She bowed to her parents¡¯ every wish. To her, as long as it made her parents happy, it was her duty to be filial to them, to take care of her older brother, and support her nephews.
Old Madam Zhang said, ¡°Gu Yunshen is away now. You must quickly find a way to get him to return, so that you can divorce him and remarry immediately. That way, the child won¡¯t be affected when it¡¯s born. Right now, no one can tell. When the child is born, you can say it was born a little earlier, so no one will suspect.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui was very happy. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll certainly find a way to quickly divorce Gu Yunshen.¡±
Old Madam Zhang nodded. ¡°Gu Yunshen¡¯s side is easy to deal with because they¡¯re just a bunch ofndlords. He won¡¯t dare to disobey. But are you sure that Guozhu will get a divorce and marry you?¡±
She had been back for so many days. Of course, Old Madam Zhang had found out who Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s man was. Zhang Xiaohui told Old Madam Zhang everything, so Old Madam Zhang already knew that the man was Wang Guozhu.
Her daughter had liked this man previously, and had been together with him before she married Gu Yunshen. Old Madam Zhang had even helped to arrange it!
At that time, she had benefited greatly from Wang Guozhu.
Chapter 123: Father Gu Is Back (2)
Chapter 123: Father Gu Is Back (2)
Zhang Xiaohui nodded and said, ¡°He will. Guozhu doesn¡¯t want to be with Zhou Hong any longer. He says she¡¯s a shrew and not at all feminine. She has a fierce temper and is very domineering. He can¡¯t stand her any longer!
¡°Also, Zhou Hong has only given him one daughter. His daughter cannot carry on his family name, and his biggest regret is not having a son.¡±
Old Madam Zhang nodded. ¡°Then that should be easy to arrange. Tell you what, since you are now pregnant, Guozhu will certainly get a divorce. For the sake of your unborn child, he certainly won¡¯t allow you to suffer. If you can give him a son, it will give you a firm foothold in the Wang family, and then you will always be a city dweller.¡±
When she thought of the joys of city living that she had experienced a while ago, Zhang Xiaohui grew impatient. She hurriedly said, ¡°Mother, in that case, I will look for Guozhu tomorrow and tell him the good news. Then he can quickly divorce his wife and I can marry him as soon as possible. After a while, it will be apparent that I¡¯m pregnant.¡±
This was a big deal and Old Madam Zhang attached much importance to this point. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you should hurry over tomorrow. Now that you¡¯re pregnant, you don¡¯t need to work in the afternoon. I¡¯ll ask your sisters-inw to manage. You must rest and take good care of the baby.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui was touched. Her mother was so good to her.
Sure enough, Zhang Xiaohui did not do any work that afternoon. The next morning, Old Madam Zhang and Zhang Xiaohui went to the town to look for Wang Guozhu.
When Wang Guozhu knew that Zhang Xiaohui was pregnant, he could barely contain himself!
He wanted a son, he desperately wanted a son!
To him, a filial and sensible woman like Zhang Xiaohui would make an ideal wife. No one could stand a shrew like Zhou Hong.
Also, he knew that Zhou Hong had a lover and despised him, so he had been thinking about a divorce for a long time.
Wang Guozhu immediately sent Zhang Xiaohui home to take care of herself, while he went to arrange his divorce from Zhou Hong.
Gu Qingyao had been paying close attention to the Zhang family¡¯s situation. She saw Zhang Xiaohui and Old Madam Zhang go to town in the morning. When they returned, their faces were radiant with delight. It looked like their discussion with Wang Guozhu had gone well!
Gu Qingyao grew agitated. This was good news!
Now that Wang Guozhu¡¯s side was settled, that left Gu Yunshen¡¯s. Both Old Madam Zhang and Zhang Xiaohui knew that the sooner the matter was dealt with, the better. The new year wasing and they could only get married next year, at best. As time passed, her pregnancy would show.
She knew that the two old folks in the Gu family seldom went anywhere. They were always together with the old men and women in the cow shed and they stayed near the shed, surrounded by others.
Zhang Xiaohui disliked the ce because it was too smelly, so she could not be bothered to go there. She was also very nauseous and often felt like vomiting. The moment she smelt that odor, she could not help but vomit.
But she had no choice. She needed to look for Gu Qingyao.
Simrly, Gu Qingyao was never at home during the day. She spent her days mingling with the brigade, always looking for one family or another to y with. Anyway, it was the end of the year, and everyone was free. They were all holed up at home during the winter.
Today, the sun was out, and Gu Qingyao, Chen Goudan, Chen Xiaocao and a few of their little friends were sunning themselves at the doorway, sewing with some older women.
Zhang Xiaohui came over and was about to say something when Gu Qingyao eximed in delight, ¡°Mother...¡±
Chapter 124: Father Gu Is Back (3)
Chapter 124: Father Gu Is Back (3)
Gu Qingyao smiled brightly. ¡°Mother, how have you been at Grandmother¡¯s house? Grandmother has been very good to youtely! When you went back previously, Grandmother always made you do a lot of work. In fact, you did everything. But I heard recently that Grandmother has been treating you very well and you don¡¯t have to do anything. All you have to do is rest and take care of yourself. Is that right? That¡¯s wonderful!¡±
The older women all turned to look at Zhang Xiaohui when they heard that. All of them looked curious and a few of the sharper ones nced at her stomach.
Old Madam Zhang was a mean old woman. This was strange.
She previously treated Zhang Xiaohui like a coolie, summoning her all the time, and ordering her around like a maid. Zhang Xiaohui never had a break when she was at her mother¡¯s house.
She did theundry, cooked, and took care of the children every day. Then she swept the yard and took care of the entire family¡¯s every need. But strangely enough, Zhang Xiaohui did it willingly.
The older women did not approve, but at the same time, they could not help but admire Old Madam Zhang¡¯s ability to raise such an obedient daughter.
But as Gu Qingyao said, Old Madam Zhang seemed to have turned over a new leaf recently, and was suddenly very nice to Zhang Xiaohui.
She did not allow Zhang Xiaohui to do anything. Thetter merely sauntered around the house all day. Zhang Xiaohui had even been going around boasting that her mother doted on her!
It was unbelievable!
More importantly, they heard that Zhang Xiaohui had been seen vomiting. It was almost as if she was pregnant!
Although there was nothing amiss in what Gu Qingyao said, Zhang Xiaohui could not help feeling uneasy when she saw Gu Qingyao¡¯s brilliant smile. But she could not be bothered to deal with Gu Qingyao. She only wanted to break away from the Gu family as soon as possible.
¡°Where¡¯s your father? Make him hurry home. It¡¯s almost the new year, why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡±
Gu Qingyao continued to smile, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re finally missing Father! I¡¯ve been missing him for a long time. He¡¯s been away for more than two months, but you haven¡¯t mentioned him until now. I thought you didn¡¯t miss him!¡±
Everyone around them pricked up their ears. They looked at Gu Qingyao¡¯s pretty and naive face and shook their heads. Poor child!
Zhang Xiaohui was rather short-tempered and impatient ofte, and she grew irritable when Gu Qingyao did not answer her question. ¡°I asked you when your father ising back. No, in fact, ask him to hurry back. It¡¯s almost the new year, why is he still lingering outside? Ask him to hurry up ande home.¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Father has no time toe back! Fourth Elder Brother sent a letter saying that he still has unfinished matters. The leaders want Father to stay for a little longer and help the patients there! He thinks it will be a few more months before Father is back! Possibly not until the start of spring next year.¡±
¡°What?¡± Zhang Xiaohui immediately screamed. ¡°The start of spring next year?¡±
Gu Qingyao was shocked. She said with a quiver, ¡°Ye-yes! Father cannot possibly refuse to help in this situation. Father has to go along with their arrangements! Father is a doctor, surely he can¡¯t keep his patients waiting?¡±
The start of spring was next year, and based on what Gu Qingyao said, it would be a few more months before Gu Yunshen was back. How could she wait that long?
By then, she would obviously be pregnant and everyone would know that this was not Gu Yunshen¡¯s child. Improper rtionships between a man and a woman would be punished.
¡°Impossible!¡± Zhang Xiaohui screamed. ¡°Hurry up and make your fathere back!¡±
Her ferocious expression made Gu Qingyao jump. She turned pale and shrank back when Zhang Xiaohui shouted at her.
When the olderdies around saw what was going on, Aunt Lin, who was rather hot-tempered said, ¡°Why are you shouting at the child for no reason? She hasn¡¯t done anything to offend you!¡±
Chapter 125: Father Gu Is Back (4)
Chapter 125: Father Gu Is Back (4)
Because of Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s conduct during this time, almost everyone in the brigade thought poorly of her. After all, people in these times were simple and unsophisticated. No one could stand someone like Zhang Xiaohui.
Given her situation, she would be in deep trouble if their suspicions were confirmed.
Then the entire brigade¡¯s reputation would be affected. Wang Mingtao had not said anything so far, so everyone only spected privately. Without proof, they would not say anything openly.
But they definitely detested Zhang Xiaohui.
Aunt Lin¡¯s family was a big one and her husband had many brothers. She herself had several sons and no one in the brigade dared to offend them. Aunt Lin was hot-tempered and had a sharp tongue, but got on well with everyone in the brigade.
Zhang Xiaohui was unhappy that someone had scolded her. ¡°I only shouted at my own child, I didn¡¯t do anything to her. Hurry up and make your fathere back.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked innocent and said helplessly, ¡°But, Elder Brother said that Father doesn¡¯t have time now...¡±
¡°No, he muste back immediately. Otherwise, you wait and see how I deal with you!¡±
¡°Mother...¡±
¡°Go write a letter. He¡¯s been gone for so long, does he still want his family or not? Let me tell you, he had bettere back within the next few days. Do you hear me?¡±
Gu Qingyao was terrified when faced with the stormy-looking Zhang Xiaohui. She did not dare to say anything, but only looked at her timidly.
When she was done speaking, Zhang Xiaohui grunted coldly and left.
Gu Qingyao would not ask her father toe home immediately. Let Zhang Xiaohui wait awhile, until she was desperate.
The new year was almost here. Gu Qingyao began her preparations. Although her father¡¯s matters were still unresolved, he must still celebrate the new year with them.
Mo Beihan still had not left and Gu Qingyao wondered about it. She was ying in the brigade that day, and happened to see Mo Beihan returning on his bicycle, bracing himself against the cold wind.
¡°Elder Brother Beihan!¡±
She hurried over. Mo Beihan smiled when he saw her. ¡°Yao Yao, it¡¯s so cold. Why aren¡¯t you at home?¡±
¡°It¡¯s such a sunny day that I came out to y! We¡¯re all sunning ourselves and I¡¯m making a quilted jacket for Xiaocao.¡±
She looked at Mo Beihan and asked, ¡°Elder Brother Beihan, is everything... alright with your job?¡±
He had said that he would be leaving soon, but that was a long time ago, and now it was almost the new year, but Mo Beihan was still here.
However, he seemed very busy ofte, and often left the vige. Sometimes she went for days without seeing him.
Mo Beihanughed, ¡°No need to worry. Nothing is wrong. I just received news that I don¡¯t have to go back... for now.¡±
He had some work to do here, so he did not have to go back for now.
Gu Qingyao was surprised to hear that!
She seldom asked about Mo Beihan¡¯s work. In any case, she understood without asking that it was top secret.
¡°That¡¯s great. Can you spend the new year at home?¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s smile grew even brighter. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°I¡¯ve finished knitting your sweater. Come with meter and get it!¡±
Mo Beihan had been looking forward to this. ¡°Okay!¡±
¡°Gu Qingyao!¡±
As they were talking, an infuriated Zhang Xiaohui came looking for her again.
Gu Qingyao had been lingering within the brigade for thest few days and was always surrounded by people. Zhang Xiaohui had looked for her several times and now she was here again.
¡°Where¡¯s your father? Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui could barely wait any longer.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, Father is noting back until the spring of next year!¡±
¡°Shut up. Make hime back immediately. Go now, do you hear me?¡±
As Zhang Xiaohui spoke, she rushed over and grabbed Gu Qingyao¡¯s braids.
¡°Ah...¡±
Chapter 126: Father Gu Is Back (5)
Chapter 126: Father Gu Is Back (5)
Gu Qingyao had secretly given Zhang Xiaohui something to drink, so she was more hot-tempered than usual. Together with her other symptoms like nausea and fatigue, one could immediately tell that these were signs of pregnancy.
She must make everyone realize this as soon as possible.
Once Father returned, Zhang Xiaohui would immediately ask for a divorce and marry Wang Guozhu shortly thereafter. Then when her pregnancy became apparent, she would not have to exin it.
At that moment, Zhang Xiaohui was extremely short-tempered. Coupled with the fact that Gu Yunshen still had not returned, she was growing truly impatient.
She seized Gu Qingyao¡¯s braid in her hand. Actually, Gu Qingyao had already seen thising, but did not resist. She pretended to be unable to react in time, but moved her head in the direction of Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s pull, so that it did not hurt much.
But she still screamed.
¡°Ah... Mother... Mother...¡±
¡°Stop it!¡±
Mo Beihan was right there. He certainly would not permit Zhang Xiaohui to hit Gu Qingyao. The moment Zhang Xiaohui grabbed Gu Qingyao¡¯s braid, Mo Beihan reached over and gripped Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s wrist. Although he gripped her through her thick padded clothes, his force was so great that Zhang Xiaohui immediately let go.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Zhang Xiaohui immediately roared in pain.
Mo Beihan pulled Gu Qingyao behind him. ¡°What are you doing? Yao Yao was not doing anything. Why did you hit her?¡±
¡°What business is it of yours if I hit my own daughter? Mo Beihan, aren¡¯t you being a busybody? Why? Do you have your eye on this little girl?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui nced at Gu Qingyao and snickered, ¡°This girl is quite pretty. Her features are good and her waist is small enough. But she¡¯s so young... What are you doing...¡±
As Zhang Xiaohui was speaking, Mo Beihan suddenly rushed over, grabbed her by the cor and lifted her off the ground. Zhang Xiaohui was so frightened she started screaming!
¡°Let me go... let me go...¡± Zhang Xiaohui was so frightened that she turned pale. She was with child!
This child was her only hope. If anything happened to it, how could she marry Wang Guozhu?
At that moment, Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes glinted murderously. ¡°What am I doing? Can I punch you? Zhang Xiaohui, I grew up with the Gu family brothers whom I treat as my own brothers and I treat the Gu family elders as my own elders. Who do you think you are to speak about me like that? How dare you?¡±
Mo Beihan was the most outstanding youth among the eight viges situated within ten kilometers of the brigade. His family background was good and he did outstanding work outside. He had no faults, except that he was the only one bearing the heavy burden of raising the two children in his family.
The Gu family had also done fairly well outside. But the Gu family¡¯s greatest failing was its background, so they could notpare to Mo Beihan.
In the past, Mo Beihan had always treated everyone kindly, and was especially courteous towards the Gu family. He left the vige to work soon after he reached adulthood. People in his hometown only knew that he was capable, but had never seen him so angry. They were shocked by his imposing manner!
Mo Beihan stood there, holding Zhang Xiaohui in the air with one hand. ¡°You¡¯re used to finding fault with everyone, aren¡¯t you? How can you say such things about your own daughter? You must have a nasty mind to speak so brazenly. I think you¡¯ve gotten into trouble outside. Now that you¡¯re back in the brigade, you still can¡¯t change your filthy nature!¡±
When Mo Beihan finished speaking, he angrily flung Zhang Xiaohui towards a nearby corner. When Zhang Xiaohuinded, she faltered and retreated a few steps. She only managed to recover her bnce when she leaned against the wall. Her hand hovered protectively over her stomach...
Chapter 127: Father Gu Is Back (6)
Chapter 127: Father Gu Is Back (6)
When the olderdies saw that Mo Beihan was so angry that he had even struck a woman, they gathered round to calm him down. So they saw Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s subconscious movement when she leaned against the wall, and their expressions changed. They exchanged nces. Everyone knew.
Zhang Xiaohui recovered her bnce and hurriedly nced at her stomach in rm. Her hand was shielding it. It took her a while to recover her wits, but her first response was anger.
¡°Mo Beihan, have you gone crazy? How can you hit a woman? What kind of man are you?¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. To me, you are just a middle-ageddy. Your words were so infuriating that I thought it would be alright to teach you a lesson.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui: ¡°...¡±
Everyone: ¡°...¡±
They had not thought so at first, but when Mo Beihan said that, they felt that he made some sense?
¡°Hehe...¡±
Some of them burst outughing.
Zhang Xiaohui blew her top. ¡°Mo Beihan, you¡¯re the one who struck me, so you¡¯re in the wrong. I certainly won¡¯t let you off. I would like you to see if there are stillws in thend?¡±
Mo Beihanughed and said, ¡°I only pushed you. You were fine after you leaned against the wall. What are you so upset about? Are you afraid that I¡¯ve hurt you?¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t I ask a doctor to examine you and see where you¡¯re hurt? How about that?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s expression stiffened.
If a doctor really examined her, she would not be able to conceal her pregnancy any longer.
¡°Stop quibbling!¡± Zhang Xiaohui roared.
Mo Beihan grunted coldly. ¡°Why? Are you afraid to be examined? Perhaps you¡¯ve done something shameful and you¡¯re afraid that someone will find out. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t dare to go.¡±
¡°You...¡±
¡°What about me? I grew up with Yao Yao¡¯s older cousins. Now that her family members are all away, I¡¯m a little more protective of her. But you, her own mother, can say something so filthy. I think Yao Yao is not even your daughter. You treasure Gu Ruoqing, but are so nasty to Yao Yao. You¡¯re not fit to be her mother.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s expression stiffened, but only a little. She only sniggered when she looked at Gu Qingyao!
¡°If she¡¯s not my daughter, then whose daughter is she? Are you saying she¡¯s a foundling that I brought back? Mo Beihan, you¡¯d better take responsibility for your words. If this girl is not my daughter and the Gu family doesn¡¯t want her, what will be of her?¡±
Mo Beihanughed coldly. ¡°Do you think the Gu family is like you? I believe the Gu family would be delighted if Yao Yao really isn¡¯t your daughter. After all, you¡¯re an embarrassment as a mother.¡±
¡°You...¡±
¡°Get lost! If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll send you flying again.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui choked back her retort. She breathed heavily as she said, ¡°Make your father hurry back. He muste back before the new year!¡±
With that retort, Zhang Xiaohui left.
Mo Beihan turned to see Gu Qingyao weeping.
¡°Elder Brother Beihan, do you really think she¡¯s not my mother? She¡¯s so nice to my elder sister, but has never cared about me. She only hopes that I¡¯ll meet with misfortune wu wu wu...¡±
All the olderdies sighed to see the little girl crying. They gathered around tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t listen to your mother. Some parents have many children, but they don¡¯t always love them all. Your mother is a little partial to your sister, but you still have your father! Don¡¯t cry!¡±
Gu Qingyao said sadly, ¡°She never cared much about Father before. Why does she insist that Fathere back now? The year is almost over and Father will certainly spend the new year at Third Elder Uncle¡¯s house. What is so urgent that she insists on Fathering back?¡±
Gu Qingyao sobbed as she spoke. Everyoneforted her and told her to go home.
Everyone wondered why Zhang Xiaohui wanted Gu Yunshen back. Later on, Zhang Xiaohui sought Gu Qingyao out several times. Gu Yunshen finally came home at the end of the year, after a severe snowstorm.
Chapter 128: An Immediate Divorce (1)
Chapter 128: An Immediate Divorce (1)
This time, he did not return alone. With him was her Third Elder Brother, Gu Jinlin.
Gu Jinlin was Third Elder Uncle¡¯s eldest son. He was now 23 years old and would be 24 after the new year. He was tall, suave and very handsome!
Gu Qingyao immediately smiled when she saw him returning with Gu Yunshen, carrying his bag. ¡°Third Elder Brother!¡±
Gu Jinlin raised his head and saw his little cousin emerge from the courtyard door, wearing a padded jacket and scarf.
Gu Jinlin hurriedly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te down. The snow is too slippery. We¡¯reing up.¡±
The Gu house was midway up the mountain and the road leading from the courtyard led downhill. It had snowed that day so everything was covered in a nket of dazzling white and the road was a little slippery.
Gu Qingyao stood there motionlessly, watching Gu Yunshen and Gu Jinlin climb up.
The two of them entered the courtyard and went into the main room. Gu Conghua and Wen Ruyu were naturally overjoyed to see their son and grandson.
After chatting with Gu Jinlin for a while and asking after Third Elder Uncle¡¯s family, the two older folks allowed Gu Jinlin and Gu Qingyao to leave, but retained Gu Yunshen.
Gu Qingyao knew what her grandparents wanted to talk about. Actually, Gu Yunshen was also aware of the situation.
After all, he knew Zhang Xiaohui only too well. He also knew that Zhang Xiaohui had sought out Wang Guozhu before he left.
Gu Qingyao and Gu Jinlin left for Gu Jinlin¡¯s former room.
The boys were not fortunate enough to have their own room. All of them shared rooms, or there would not be enough space in the house.
This room had two bunk beds and could sleep four.
They were seldom home, so the beds were not made. In fact, there was nothing on them.
When they entered the room, Gu Qingyao went to get bedsheets to make the bed for Gu Jinlin. As she worked, she said, ¡°Third Elder Brother, why didn¡¯t you write a letter to tell us you wereing? Then I could have tidied your room. See, we haven¡¯t prepared anything.¡±
Gu Jinlin put away his luggage andughed. ¡°It¡¯s not far, so I just came. Anyway, I can tidy the ce myself now that I¡¯m here. There¡¯s no need for you to busy yourself.¡±
His grandmother and this younger cousin were both particr about cleanliness. Although the boys had not been back for some time, he was sure that the bed sheets and nkets were washed, and the quilts sunned. All he had to do was put them on the bed and they could be used. Why bother to make advanced preparations?
Gu Jinlin put away his luggage and Gu Qingyao made the bed. Gu Jinlin walked over and raised his wrist, showing the imported watch that he was wearing.
¡°Thanks! Did you spend all your pocket money to buy me this?¡±
Gu Qingyao had bought this watch on her previous trip to the city. This time, she had asked her Third Elder Brother for help, so she had requested Gu Yunshen to bring the watch as a present for Gu Jinlin.
Men always loved watches and cars, so Gu Jinlin was overjoyed to receive this watch.
His drew good pay, but his family¡¯s expenditure was high. He had two younger brothers and he and his fifth brother, Gu Jinxuan, were getting older. They would certainly marry in the future, and then they would have to buy clothes and watches for the bride¡¯s family, who might request for imported watches and other things like that. So they had to set aside a sum of money.
As a result, they saved all they could, spending only on necessities. They certainly could not bear to spend their money on such an expensive watch.
Gu Qingyao smiled mysteriously. ¡°I still have plenty of pocket money. The next time I have a chance to go to the city, I¡¯ll buy a watch for each of you. I¡¯ll also buy one for each of your future wives!¡±
Gu Jinlin: ¡°...¡±
Chapter 129: An Immediate Divorce (2)
Chapter 129: An Immediate Divorce (2)
He was shocked by his younger cousin¡¯s extravagance.
Gu Jinlin said in amusement, ¡°Have you suddenly made a fortune? Are you going to buy one for each of us? There are so many of us, how much money would you need?¡±
Gu Qingyao was tickled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m around, you will definitely enjoy the best.¡±
Gu Jinlin: ¡°...¡±
Gu Jinlin was forced tough. Actually, he did not know whether tough or to cry!
He took a small parcel from his suitcase and handed it to Gu Qingyao. ¡°This is for you. I only managed to get a hold of this with great difficulty. A pity there¡¯s not enough for a sweater. You keep it first and when I find more, I¡¯ll mail it to you.¡±
Gu Qingyao opened the parcel to find about a kilogram of bright red fleece. It was brightly colored and very pretty!
It was sheep¡¯s wool, which was a raremodity. Often it could not be obtained even if one had the money.
Which was why Mo Beihan had insisted on buying all the pink and red wool when he found it in town thest time. They were so rare.
Gu Qingyao hugged the wool and smiled. Her heart was filled with warmth.
Her older cousins really doted on her!
¡°Thank you, Third Older Brother!¡±
Gu Jinlin patted her head. ¡°No need to stand on ceremony with me.¡±
They were talking when they suddenly heard Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s voice from outside. A mocking look shed across Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes. She had reallye over without dy.
She peeked outside. Whoa!
Zhang Xiaohui and Old Madam Zhang had arrived. Gu Yunshen emerged from the room and looked at Zhang Xiaohui. He saw her subconscious gesture as she shielded her womb, and a derisive look shed across his eyes.
Zhang Xiaohui showed no signs of guilt when she saw Gu Yunshen. In fact, she appeared very smug. She was about to be a city-dweller. In the future, a country bumpkin like Gu Yunshen could notpare with her. This thought exhrated her.
¡°Gu Yunshen, I have something to say to you.¡±
Gu Yunshen showed no signs of surprise. He nced at Gu Conghua and Wen Ruyu, who were standing behind him, and said, ¡°Father, Mother, it¡¯s too cold out here. Go back to your room! I¡¯ll speak to her.¡±
Without giving the two older folks a chance to speak, he went directly to his room.
Zhang Xiaohui and Old Madam Zhang exchanged nces, then followed Gu Yunshen to his room.
This room was usually upied, and belonged to Gu Yunshen and Zhang Xiaohui, so it was slightly bigger. Instead of a bed, the room contained a heated y bed.
The y bed was long, and covered the entire wall on one side. Old boxes were ced on either side of the bed. There was also an old cab in the room, as well as a small table and four benches. The benches were quite small.
After all, the table was fairly small.
Besides that, there were some odds and ends in the corner. Everything was spick and spank, butpared to the city, it was a picture of abject poverty.
Actually, a close look would show that the nkets on the long y bed were ced at the two ends. A careful observer would be able to tell that it was meant for two people to sleep on.
This room belonged to Gu Yunshen and Zhang Xiaohui, and the arrangement on the bed showed that the couple most probably slept at either end of the bed. And this was true.
Gu Yunshen and Zhang Xiaohui had never been together, even after all these years.
Zhang Xiaohui did not want to be together with Gu Yunshen, and often went to Gu Ruoqing¡¯s room to stay with her daughter.
Both Zhang Xiaohui and Old Madam Zhang looked disdainful when they saw a room like that.
Zhang Xiaohui and Old Madam Zhang showed no sign of fear or guilt when confronting the offspring of andlord. Zhang Xiaohui simply said, ¡°Gu Yunshen, I want to divorce you.¡±
Gu Yunshen smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s hear your reasons.¡±
Chapter 130: An Immediate Divorce (3)
Chapter 130: An Immediate Divorce (3)
Zhang Xiaohui rolled her eyes. ¡°Do I need a reason? Can¡¯t you see what kind of family the Gu family is? All of you are bad elements, and will never raise your heads again in this lifetime. We live in this cowshed and it stinks to high heaven. Tell me, Gu Yunshen, do you think you will ever seed in this lifetime? I¡¯ve suffered greatly during my years with you.¡±
Gu Yunshen smiled. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve let you down!¡±
¡°Of course!¡± Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s manner was matter-of-fact.
Gu Yunshenughed. ¡°Why don¡¯t I make it up to you in the future?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui was taken aback and immediately panicked. ¡°No, I must have a divorce. Who cares about you trying to make it up to me? Also, you¡¯re the son of andlord. What can you do? You¡¯ll be stuck in this vige all your life, trying to eke out a living. How can you make it up to me?¡±
¡°You sound like you want to find a city dweller to marry!¡±
Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. In any case, I want to divorce you immediately. I¡¯m fed up with living with your family. I¡¯m here today to inform you that we¡¯re getting a divorce tomorrow.¡±
¡°Impossible!¡± said Gu Yunshen. ¡°I won¡¯t agree to a divorce. Yao Yao and Qing Qing are growing up and they¡¯ll be marrying in a couple of years. If their parents are divorced, it will have a bad effect on them. I will never agree to a divorce.¡±
¡°You...¡± Zhang Xiaohui was infuriated. ¡°What basis do you have for this decision? Gu Yunshen, this time, you have to obey me. If you dare to decide on my behalf, I¡¯ll sue you. Who do you think you are?
¡°Your family used to bendlords. I only married you because I didn¡¯t know any better. Now, I understand that everyone despises bad elements like you. I¡¯m turning over a new leaf. I¡¯ve decided to divorce you and you cannot stop me, or I¡¯ll report you.¡±
Gu Yunshen almostughed out loud.
But he continued to refuse. ¡°You¡¯ve always known that I¡¯m the son of andlord. You were perfectly clear on that point before you married me. In any case, it¡¯s my father who was thendlord, not me. There¡¯s nothing shameful about being a farmer. You yourselfe from a farming family.
¡°If you really don¡¯t want to live with us and insist on a divorce, of course I won¡¯t force you. But not now. You must wait for at least two years. Once Yao Yao and Qing Qing¡¯s marriages are settled and they¡¯ve moved out, I certainly won¡¯t stand in your way if you want a divorce.
¡°You are the mother of these children. I believe that you also cannot bear to see them affected?¡±
¡°Rubbish!¡± Zhang Xiaohui was hopping mad. In two years¡¯ time, her child would already be born.
¡°It¡¯s precisely because they¡¯re growing up that I want to divorce you. Once we¡¯re divorced, Qing Qing will no longer be a descendant of andlord family. She¡¯ll have better prospects in the future. What advantages will she have if she remains in the Gu family? She¡¯ll just end up marrying a bumpkin in the future.¡±
Gu Yunshenughed. ¡°You¡¯re a middle-aged woman from a vige who is practically illiterate and can¡¯t do anything. You can¡¯t even do theundry or cook properly. On what basis do you think you can find a better prospect for Qing Qing?
¡°My father may be andlord, but my older brothers and nephews are all doing well. With their connections, Qing Qing will be assured of a good marriage. Why can¡¯t you wait for two years?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui was tongue-tied.
It was true. Although the Gu family werendlords, the sons and grandsons were all doing well outside the vige. But as for her...
How should she put it?
She could not possibly tell him about Wang Guozhu.
Old Madam Zhang was furious. ¡°What nonsense is this? If we tell you to get a divorce, then you just have to get a divorce. Why talk so much? Qing Qing is our Xiaohui¡¯s daughter. Her mother can do whatever she likes. You must divorce her immediately!¡±
Chapter 131: Let Me Clear My Throat And Begin My Performance (1)
Chapter 131: Let Me Clear My Throat And Begin My Performance (1)
Gu Yunshen would not be swayed. ¡°Impossible. I certainly won¡¯t divorce you. The elder uncles in the Gu family are well connected. With us, Qing Qing will be able to make a good match. If she depends on your Zhang family, her life will be ruined!
¡°We can get a divorce if you want, but you must wait for two years. When the two young girls have grown up and are married, then I certainly won¡¯t stop you if you want a divorce.¡±
¡°You...¡±
¡°I must have a divorce now. Gu Yunshen, if you refuse to listen to me, I will make life difficult for your family...¡±
...
An argument slowly brewed in the room. Gu Qingyao, who was outside, could clearly hear everything. It looked as if her father was well aware of what had happened, and he probably had a n.
Better that he refuse!
Of course, he could not give in so easily. He must first publicize Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s scandal before he filed for divorce.
But looking at the Zhang family¡¯s attitude, this would probably drag on for only a few more days, likely concluding before the new year.
Gu Qingyao rxed when she thought of that. She would have a happy new year.
When she saw her third elder brother¡¯s angry expression, Gu Qingyao hastily dragged him into the room to exin. She told him that her father actually had no objections. To retain a person like Zhang Xiaohui in the family would be detrimental to their grandparents in the long run.
If she really wanted to leave, they must allow her to leave. Or something bad would certainly happen.
After a while, Zhang Xiaohui found that she could not reach an agreement with Gu Yunshen. She was so angry she flung the door open and exited. The two of them said several more nasty things before they left.
Gu Qingyao watched them leave. When Gu Yunshen emerged, Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Father, I heard everything!¡±
Gu Yunshen wanted to console his younger daughter, but she flew into his arms. ¡°Will you still want me if you divorce her?¡±
Gu Yunshen was taken aback. He looked at the young girl in his arms. She batted herrge eyes at him and did not look the least bit sorry. He tapped her little head. ¡°Of course. You¡¯re my daughter. I raised you myself.¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Then I won¡¯t worry. Actually, Mother doesn¡¯t like our family. Just let her go! Anyway, she has never liked me. When I was young, she would find a chance to beat me or scold me whenever you weren¡¯t around. I was especially scared of her then, and wished she did not belong to our family.¡±
Gu Yunshen¡¯s lips twitched, but he did not know what to say.
Gu Qingyao did not need him to exin. She herself did not say anything else. She went to the courtyard entrance and waited until Zhang Xiaohui and Old Madam Zhang were almost at the foot of the hill. Then she turned to look at her old father and her third elder brother before clearing her throat and projecting her voice towards the foot of the hill. She screamed piteously, ¡°Mother....¡±
Her voice was so piercing that both Gu Yunshen and Gu Jinlin jumped in fright!
After Gu Qingyao¡¯s wail, she rushed out and a terrible shrieking and howling reached their ears. ¡°Mother... don¡¯t go, don¡¯t divorce Father. Don¡¯t abandon me, wuwuwuwu, Mother...¡±
Gu Yunshen and Gu Jinlin¡¯s lips twitched violently. Their scalps prickled as they hurried after her.
The two of them rushed out of the courtyard only to see the little figure in front of them still screaming and wailing terribly. Her voice was incredibly piteous. She even fell twice. She was covered with snow as she partly rolled and partly crawled in her frenzied pursuit of Zhang Xiaohui and Old Madam Zhang.
¡°Mother... don¡¯t divorce Father. Don¡¯t divorce him... don¡¯t divorce him. Wuwuwu, why do you want to divorce Father the moment he¡¯s home? Don¡¯t...¡±
Gu Yunshen: ¡°...¡±
Gu Jinlin: ¡°...¡±
It was the middle of winter. Everyone was huddled up in their homes and it was quiet in the brigade. The sudden piteous cries gave everyone a shock!
Many of those who lived near the foot of the hill ran out...
Chapter 132: Let My Performance Begin (2)
Chapter 132: Let My Performance Begin (2)
¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s crying so piteously?¡±
Everyone hurried out just in time to see Zhang Xiaohui and Old Madam Zhang descend from midway up the mountain. The two of them had just reached the road that ran through the brigade.
Everyone saw them, then saw that Gu Qingyao was pursuing them from behind.
Gu Qingyao rushed over and grabbed Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s leg. ¡°Mother... Mother, why do you want to divorce Father? Father is so good to you and so good to the Zhang family. Why are you asking for a divorce out of the blue?
¡°Two days ago, you were repeatedly asking me to ask Father to hurry home. Weren¡¯t you missing Father? Now Father is home, why do you suddenly want a divorce? Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t divorce Father, alright?¡±
Psst!
Divorce?
Everyone drew a sharp breath. Surely not? Had matters gotten so out of hand?
In this era, divorces were rare, especially in the viges.
But everyone thought of Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s previous behavior and their expressions changed. A woman like that was just too much.
Zhang Xiaohui could not move her leg. She angrily tried to shake Gu Qingyao off, but was afraid of harming the baby. She could only bellow, ¡°Let go!¡±
Gu Qingyao was still wailing. ¡°Why? Mother, don¡¯t go. Why do you suddenly want a divorce? And you want to leave immediately too. Why? Father is so good to you, please don¡¯t leave.¡±
¡°Your Father is a bad element. I don¡¯t want to live with him anymore. Get lost, scram...¡±
¡°No, wuwuwu, Father said if you want a divorce, you have to wait for two years. When my elder sister and I are both married, he won¡¯t stop you from leaving. Mother, please don¡¯t go. Father is so good. Don¡¯t go. Perhaps you will change your mind about divorce after two years. Pleasee home.
¡°What will we do if you divorce Father? Father is right! My eldest, second and third elder uncle are so capable, Elder Sister will certainly make a good match if she remains in our family. If you take Elder Sister away, what will be of her?
¡°Mother, the Zhangs are all farmers. You can barely read a few words and you haven¡¯t done much work for many years. What use will you be to the Zhang family if you go back to them after your divorce? Where will you stay? How can you find a good match for Elder Sister? Please don¡¯t go. Even if it is just for the sake of Elder Sister and I, please don¡¯t go now.
¡°I don¡¯t want you to go. If you don¡¯t want to live with Father anymore, I¡¯ll ask him to change his ways. Two years, just wait two years. In two years¡¯ time, Elder Sister and I will be grown up. Once we¡¯re married, you can have your way if you still want a divorce. Don¡¯t go! You were fine all along, you even wanted Father to hurry home! Why do you suddenly want a divorce? No wuwuwu no...¡±
Gu Qingyao refused to let go of her leg. She bbered on, exining the whole situation.
Everyone who had hurried over understood what Zhang Xiaohui had done.
Everyone had been wondering why she was kicking up a fuss and insisting that Gu Yunshen hurry back! This woman had clearly done something shameful outside but still insisted on her husband hurrying back?
It was unbelievable!
Now it looked like she was not at all concerned about Gu Yunshen. She just wanted Gu Yunshen to hurry back and divorce her.
Her two daughters would be adults in two years¡¯ time and ready for marriage. But she could not even wait two years...
Everyone simultaneously nced at Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s stomach.
Zhang Xiaohui was frightened by the onlookers¡¯ expressions. She raised her foot to stomp on Gu Qingyao. ¡°Let go, get lost...¡±
Gu Qingyao was not so stupid as to allow herself to be stomped on!
She followed the direction of her kick and let go, falling to the side.
Chapter 133: Don’t Regret after the Divorce!
Chapter 133: Don¡¯t Regret after the Divorce!
¡°Yao Yao...¡±
Gu Yunshen and Gu Jinlin came over and helped Gu Qingyao to get up.
There were more people gathered at the ce. It was impossible for Zhang Xiaohui to leave anymore.
Gu Qingyao was still shouting, ¡°Mum, no! Please don¡¯t divorce dad...¡±
Zhang Xiaohui raged, ¡°I said, I don¡¯t want to live with your father anymore. Why are you screaming here?¡±
Gu Yunshen said, ¡°I also made it very clear. I won¡¯t divorce you!¡±
¡°Why?¡± Zhang Xiaohui and Old Madam Zhang were both infuriated.
Gu Yunshen still provided them with the same excuse, ¡°Qing Qing and Yao Yao will be sixteen years old after Chinese New Year. Soon they¡¯ll get married. If we divorce now, the impact will be significant. How should they get married?
¡°Even if you insist on getting divorced, we have to wait for them to get engaged first. I will not stop you then.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui cursed, ¡°Bullshit! All of you are in thendlord family. What¡¯s good for us to remain in the family? Qing Qing will be affected as well in your family. No one would like to marry andlord girl. Of course, I know that they have reached the age of marriage. That¡¯s why I want a divorce.¡±
¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Only my father was andlord in the entire family. How is it rted to Qing Qing? All three of my elder brothers are working outside. All of them can help Qing Qing find the right guy. What about you?
¡°No one in the Zhang family is working outside. You are not even literate. How can you find her a good man after you get divorced? Zhang Xiaohui, aren¡¯t you being too selfish to get divorced now?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Zhang Xiaohui stomped her foot.
Gu Yunshen shouted in anger, ¡°I will not get divorced no matter what. If you still insist, you can leave the family. The two children will stay.¡±
Er...
Leave the two children?
Her Qing Qing was Wang Guozhu¡¯s daughter.
¡°I don¡¯t want to! I don¡¯t want to! Mum, I don¡¯t want to stay in the Gu family. I want to leave with you. I don¡¯t want to be here...¡±
Gu Ruoqing¡¯s voice was heard. She knew that her mother was here to divorce with Gu Yunshen so that she could marry her father. Their whole family would finally be united and all of them would belong to the city.
How could she be left in the Gu family?
What¡¯s good about the Gu family?
Gu Qingyaoy in Gu Jinlin¡¯s arms and almostughed. The silly girl was here at the right time!
Gu Yunshen was angry, ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re really spoiled by your mother. What do you know? If you follow your mum, you won¡¯t even get enough food to eat. You¡¯re well taken care of in the Gu family. You can only do all the chores in the Zhang family and serve the entire family.¡±
Everyone looked towards Gu Ruoqing. Gu Yunshen¡¯s words were true.
Based on the Zhang family¡¯s situation, Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing would just be servants for the family. And the girl was requesting to go to the Zhang family?
There must be some hidden information.
Gu Ruoqing stomped the ground and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in the Gu family! There¡¯s nothing here and all of you are bad people. I will follow my mum!¡±
¡°You...¡±
¡°Gu Yunshen, you hear that? Qing Qing does not want to be in the Gu family. You¡¯re just a son of andlord; you have no right to say anything! We will get divorced! Today!¡±
Gu Yunshen was really furious. He was forced to get divorced by his wife in front of everyone.
¡°Zhang Xiaohui, don¡¯t regret itter! You really want to divorce and bring along Qing Qing?¡±
Chapter 134: We’ll End Here Right Now! (1)
Chapter 134: We¡¯ll End Here Right Now! (1)
Zhang Xiaohui lifted up her chin, ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll get divorced right now. I don¡¯t want anything from the Gu family. You¡¯re just a badndlord family. I¡¯ll take Qing Qing.
¡°Furthermore, you also heard that Qing Qing does not want to be in the Gu family. You should me yourself for being so useless.¡±
Gu Yunshen¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll get divorced then. I have never done anything inappropriate all these years. I just left home for a few months and now you¡¯re insisting on getting divorced without giving me any reason. Listen to your own words. You don¡¯t even care about the two children.
¡°Zhang Xiaohui, you insist on getting divorced! Don¡¯t regret it in the future. Once you step out of the door, you will never be part of the Gu family again. We¡¯ll have nothing to do with you anymore!¡±
Zhang Xiaohui sneered, ¡°You can rest assured. We will end everything once we get divorced. I won¡¯t be so free to disturb you. Please do not disturb my life as well.¡±
Shadows settled upon his face. People who gathered around all shook their heads.
Gu Yunshen was really a kind guy if his background was neglected.
He was handsome and looked different with other farmers in the brigade. He was gentle to everyone and knew how to treat patients. He was always filial to his parents and diligent in doing work.
It was cursed how he had to spend so many years with Zhang Xiaohui.
Zhang Xiaohui humiliated him in front of everyone. It was reasonable that he agreed with the divorce.
No man would be able to tolerate that!
¡°Wait,¡± Old Madam Zhang suddenly spoke.
She looked towards Gu Qingyao in a cunning way, ¡°You can get divorced but Qing Qing and Yao Yao will follow us. They are Xiaohui¡¯s daughters, they have no reason to stay in the Gu family.¡±
Gu Yunshen narrowed his eyes, ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen!¡±
Zhang Xiaohui was also stunned, ¡°Mum...¡±
Old Madam Zhang did not look at her. She still stared at Gu Qingyao and said, ¡°Yao Yao is Xiaohui¡¯s daughter. She has to follow her mother if you get divorced. You have bad elements in the family. She should not stay in the Gu family. Come with us.¡±
The girl was 15 years old, a few days to 16 years old. She had reached the age of getting married.
The girl was diligent at doing all the chores. It would be just nice to bring her to the Zhang family and serve the entire family. She could even use her to exchange for food.
She had such a pretty face. She should be worth quite a lot of good food.
Gu Yunshen sneered, ¡°Then we won¡¯t get divorced. Both of them are my daughters. Their surname is Gu so they have to stay in the Gu family. There must be some secrets that you are hiding from me. And that¡¯s why you insist on getting divorced now. We will not get divorced! Qing Qing will stay!¡±
Zhang Xiaohui sprang up, ¡°No! Gu Yunshen, you just agreed to get divorced. Now! Qing Qing will follow me and Gu Qingyao will be yours. Let¡¯s get divorced now.¡±
Old Madam Zhang wanted to say something but she chose to remain silent.
She wanted Gu Qingyao to serve her family but what was more important now was forcing Gu Yunshen to get divorced. If he insisted not to get divorced, they had no other choice.
Gu Qingyao spotted Old Madam Zhang¡¯s intention andughed coldly.
¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the Zhang family! I belong to the Gu family and I¡¯m always Father¡¯s daughter!¡± she shouted.
¡°Zhang Xiaohui, if you get divorced with Dad today, you¡¯re never my mother anymore!
¡°I don¡¯t understand why you insist on getting divorced. Dad was always so kind to you. You didn¡¯t need to do anything in the Gu family. Grandparents and Dad did all the work. You even took all the good stuff to your mother¡¯s family. Why are you still not satisfied? I will not leave with you! I don¡¯t have such a mother like you!¡±
Chapter 135: We’ll End Here Right Now! (2)
Chapter 135: We¡¯ll End Here Right Now! (2)
Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s mouth twitched and she said, ¡°No one wants anything from you!¡±
Gu Yunshen said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go to the brigade leader¡¯s home now. We¡¯ll write a proof to state that Qing Qing is yours and Yao Yao is mine. We¡¯ll end here right now and will not bother each other.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui agreed, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go now. And one more thing, Gu Yunshen. If Qing Qing is rich in the future, you don¡¯t expect to get anything from her. She¡¯s not your daughter anymore. You have no rtionship with each other.¡±
Gu Yunshen humphed, ¡°Of course. Same goes for Yao Yao. She¡¯s not your daughter anymore. If you have nowhere to go, don¡¯te to Yao Yao to support you. Find your parents and your own daughter. Yao Yao has nothing to do with you.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui did not even bother about what he said.
¡°Sure.¡± She nodded.
Gu Yunshen and Zhang Xiaohui then headed towards the brigade leader, Wang Mingtao¡¯s house.
There was no marriage certificate when they got married. Wedding was the most important thing to the countryside people. Everyone would acknowledge the couple once they had their wedding.
Marriage certificates were not popr among the countryside¡¯s people.
Gu Yunshen and Zhang Xiaohui also did not have a marriage certificate. The other three sons in the Gu family all had marriage certificates, besides Gu Yunshen.
So they just needed to report to Wang Mingtao if they wanted to get divorced. His role was like a witness¡¯.
It was more like ¡°splitting the assets¡± for Gu Yunshen and Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s case. They need to prove that they would not have any rtionship in the future. What was more important was their two daughters.
Gu Yunshen wanted the rtionship between Gu Qingyao and Zhang Xiaohui to be totally over.
The audience could not even react to the situation as they soon reached the conclusion of getting divorced.
They followed them to Wang Mingtao¡¯s house as well to see how the situation would go.
Wang Mingtao was at home. After hearing Gu Yunshen and Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s exnation, Wang Mingtao stared at Zhang Xiaohui with anger.
But he did not say anything. Marriage freedom was adopted in this generation. Since the both of them agreed to get divorced, he did not have any objection.
He did not even try to guess what happened based on Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s personality. The impact of her behavior was suppressed by him. It was good for them to get divorced so that Zhang Xiaohui could disappear from here.
The divorce went smoothly. To prevent future troubles, Gu Yunshen requested Wang Mingtao to write a proof.
Wang Mingtao worked in the Gu family before and was educated. He was in the same age group as Gu Yunshen but ten years older than him. He was about the same age as Gu Qingyao¡¯s eldest uncle.
Wang Mingtao was literate.
Wang Mingtao personally wrote the proof of divorce. He stated that one of the daughters would belong to the father and the other to the mother. They would end everything from today onwards. They should not bother each other¡¯s life.
Wang Mingtao said, ¡°Done. You¡¯re divorced now. Gu Ruoqing will follow Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Yunshen is no longer her father. Gu Qingyao will follow Gu Yunshen and Zhang Xiaohui is no longer her mother.
¡°Both of you have no right to interfere with the other person¡¯s child. You¡¯re not responsible to take care of them and they will not take care of you. Look for your own child in the future.
¡°Furthermore, after getting divorced, the Gu family and the Zhang family are no longer rted. The Zhang family cannot disturb the Gu family. Gu Yunshen, you¡¯re not allowed to disturb Zhang Xiaohui even if you cannot find a wife anymore. You¡¯re going separate paths from today onwards. Any new marriage in the future is your own business and the other person should not interfere.
¡°The proof is here. Now sign and stamp your fingerprint.¡±
Chapter 136: We’ll End Here Right Now! (3)
Chapter 136: We¡¯ll End Here Right Now! (3)
Zhang Xiaohui did not know how to write, she could only stamp her fingerprint. Gu Yunshen signed and signed his fingerprint.
Wang Mingtao took a glimpse at Zhang Xiaohui and scoffed, ¡°Zhang Xiaohui, get everyone in your family toe here to sign and stamp fingerprints. Same goes for the Gu family. I need both of your family to confirm the proof.
¡°Now, in front of everyone, the two families should end everything. Zhang Xiaohui, Old Madam Zhang, since the Zhang family insisted on getting divorced, get everyone here. The two of you cannot represent the whole family. Ask everyone to be here. And from now on, you can never enter the Gu family to ask for any stuff. The Gu family has nothing to do with you anymore.¡±
Both Zhang Xiaohui and Old Madam Zhang cooperated at this moment as long as they could get divorced. They all looked forward to city life after Zhang Xiaohui married Wang Guozhu.
They totally did not care about the Gu family¡¯s assets.
In Old Madam Zhang¡¯s eyes, as long as Zhang Xiaohui married Wang Guozhu, their whole family belonged to the city. Zhang Xiaohui and Old Madam Zhang did not value Wang Guozhu¡¯s words.
The Gu family had nothing.
Wang Guozhu had everything.
Both sides agreed. Wang Mingtao then asked them to find the rest of the family members. Soon, the Old Master of the Zhang family, second and third sons and their wives all came.
The eldest son was still lying on the bed and his wife Wang Honghua was taking care of him.
Gu Conghua and Wen Ruyu came for the Gu family.
Wang Mingtao exined that proof again and both sides signed and stamped their fingerprints as confirmation.
Zhang Xiaohui said, ¡°Gu Yunshen, write one more proof to show that you have no rtionship with Qing Qing anymore. Sign and stamp your fingerprint.¡±
¡°You...¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re from andlord family. What if you look for Qing Qing in the future and find her trouble? Though the proof of divorce mentioned that, I¡¯m afraid you may not admit that. Write one more! It¡¯s safer for both of us.¡±
Wang Mingtao took a glimpse at her and looked at Gu Yunshen. Gu Yunshen was not a man that would get bullied. The few sons in the Gu family all had good careers. Gu Yunshen stayed in the family in order to take care of the two elderly.
He did not remain here because he was worse than the rest. Instead, he was the smartest one with a high tolerance level. His brothers who were working outside could be relieved when he was the one taking care of the elderly at home.
One of the elderly was andlord and the other was the daughter of a capitalist. They were the ones who were in danger.
Gu Yunshen scoffed at her arrogance. He asked Wang Mingtao to write a proof that indicated the end of the father-daughter rtionship. He also wrote one for Gu Qingyao.
Everyone signed and stamped their fingerprints, including Gu Qingyao and Gu Ruoqing.
All the proofs came in two sets so that both sides could have a copy. Gu Qingyao was extremely satisfied as she held the proof of termination of their mother-daughter rtionship.
Many youngsters in the generation would end parent-child rtionships due to their family backgrounds. It was normal to see those children of capitalists,ndlords and schrs to end parent-child rtionships.
So the proof was effective.
She would not have any rtionship with Zhang Xiaohui in the future.
Zhang Xiaohui and Old Madam Zhang were delighted. They grabbed their belongings and left while chatting with each other.
The audience all shook their heads as they witnessed how the Zhang family created all the drama. They all pitied Gu Yunshen for his bad luck.
Chapter 137: Let’s Have a Feast to Celebrate!
Chapter 137: Let¡¯s Have a Feast to Celebrate!
The Gu family also headed towards home. When they were halfway climbing up the mountain, Mo Beihan walked over.
Gu Qingyao smiled and ran over to grab his wrist, ¡°Brother Beihan!¡±
Mo Beihan was slightly stunned. His nephew told him that Yao Yao cried. He could predict what happened since Gu Yunshen came back today.
Based on the situation now, they got divorced?
So fast?
He looked at Gu Yunshen and Gu Qingyao and nodded.
Both of them were like foxes, especially Gu Yunshen. He was definitely a cunning fox that hid well. Zhang Xiaohui and her family were not even qualified to be his opponent.
Look how happy his little girl was.
¡°Brother Beihan,e to my house. I¡¯ll cook for you. Third Elder Brother is back as well. Shall we?¡±
Gu Qingyao was very excited. She really wanted to run and jump now to express her happiness.
Gu Jinlin did not know how to react. His sister told him about Zhang Xiaohui earlier on but...
What was she so happy about when her parents got divorced?
That kind of woman... He should be happy for his uncle that he got divorced, but...
Gu Jinlin was confused.
Mo Beihan was dragged over by Gu Qingyao. She ran to the kitchen to cook. Her parents finally got divorced!
They should have a feast to celebrate!
Gu Conghua and Wen Ruyu had mixed feelings. They did not care about Zhang Xiaohui but they pitied their son.
Wen Ruyu was not in the mood to cook and Gu Qingyao did not ask for her help. The two elderly returned to their room and Gu Yunshen followed.
Mo Beihan was not going to let his future wife cook alone. He nced at Gu Jinlin and followed Gu Qingyao to the kitchen.
Gu Jinlin was left there alone...
Gu Qingyao smiled and asked, ¡°Brother Beihan, what do you want to eat?¡±
Mo Beihan was amused as he stared at the delighted girl whose face was red.
¡°I¡¯ll eat anything you cook.¡±
The girl now was much more open than the past. Yao Yao in the past was very quiet and obedient. Though she was lovely, she was bullied easily by people like Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing.
She knew how to fight back and calcte now.
He did not resent her for being so maniptive. Instead, he was happy that she could protect herself now.
Kind people always got bullied by others. If Yao Yao could have better mental tolerance in her previous life, she would not live such a hard life back then.
She¡¯s better now!
Gu Qingyao took out two sausages, one dried fish, one dried chicken and somemb chops from the cab.
She would have a feast today!
Mo Beihan touched his mouth to hide his smile as he saw the food.
¡°I¡¯ll help you with the fire as you cook.¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
Mo Beihan sat by the cooking range to give Gu Qingyao more space.
There was an open square on the cooking range. His seated height allowed him to see Gu Qingyao from the opening.
He stared at her doing all the preparation work. She washed the sausages with hot water, chopped cabbage and washed ss noodles...
Zhang Xiaohui and Old Madam Zhang¡¯s voices were heard suddenly. Gu Qingyao frowned and looked out of the window. Zhang Xiaohui, Old Madam Zhang, Gu Ruoqing and Zhang family¡¯s second and third sons all came.
Gu Yunshen heard the noise and came out.
¡°We¡¯re here to take our stuff,¡± Old Madam Zhang shouted.
Mo Beihan stood up and said, ¡°Carry on. I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±
He went out and closed the kitchen door.
Chapter 138: Get Lost!
Chapter 138: Get Lost!
Gu Qingyao pursed her lips. She really did not want to be bothered by the Zhang family at that moment. She just wanted to cook in peace.
Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing were outside, and they hade for their things. Although they thought they could have anything they wanted after Zhang Xiaohui got a divorce and married Wang Guozhu, the difficulties of these times meant that they could not relinquish their old belongings.
Although they despised their old clothes and shoes, they could not possibly throw them all away.
They were not that rich.
Gu Yunshen did not mind them taking their things. The faster they left, the better. These things were of no use to him anyway, so they might as well take them, or they would just be an eyesore.
They went to Gu Ruoqing¡¯s room first. The room was very small, even smaller than Gu Qingyao¡¯s room. There was a bed, a cupboard, a table and a stool. There were bed sheets and nkets on the bed. No one had lived here for some time, so it was rather dusty.
Gu Ruoqing was not a tidy person and her room was dirty and messy. Clothes were piled sloppily on her bed. Some were hers, and some belonged to Zhang Xiaohui.
These were all their old clothes.
They packed all the clothes and took them away. The Zhang family could not bear to leave the cupboard, table and bed behind. They wanted to take them too.
This was furniture. Some people did not have any.
Gu Yunshen did not care. They could take it if they wanted to.
So the Zhang family¡¯s second son, Zhang Jianye, and the third son, Zhang Jianjun, took the bed and cupboard. An ox cart was left at the door of the courtyard. They had brought their own transport.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s mouth twitched when she saw them moving the furniture.
When they were done with Gu Ruoqing¡¯s room, they moved on to Gu Yunshen¡¯s room. Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s things were there.
The moment they entered the room and looked around, they could see that everything was clearly divided.
Gu Yunshen and Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s belongings were kept separately.
The two of them slept on a long brick bed, each on one end. Their clothes, shoes, nkets and so on, were all ced separately. Zhang Xiaohui had two boxes that contained all her belongings.
In these times, people did not have many belongings. Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s possessions were already considered quite substantial. Many other households did not have so many possessions among the entire family.
Zhang Jianye and Zhang Jianguo could tell at a nce what belonged to her. All they had to do was move them. Their two wives were bored, so they nced at the kitchen. The door was closed, but the sounds of cooking could be heard from within.
The two of them moved towards the kitchen and peeped through the window, only to see Gu Qingyao standing at the table, slicing arge hunk of bacon. As they watched it being sliced, they imagined it would be particrly delicious in their mouths!
¡°Mother! Mother! There¡¯s meat. There¡¯s bacon!¡±
Old Madam Zhang¡¯s eyes brightened the moment she heard there was meat. She hurried over to look. When she looked carefully through the window, she realized that there was more than one kind of meat on Gu Qingyao¡¯s table.
Chicken, fish, meat, eggs. There was everything!
The three of them rushed towards the kitchen, but Mo Beihan was standing there.
Mo Beihan was speechless. He had shut the door, but had forgotten to shut the window.
¡°Move aside!¡± Old Madam Zhang bellowed impatiently.
Mo Beihan rolled his eyes. ¡°This is the Gu house. It has no connection to your Zhang family. Get lost!¡±
Er...
His tone was very rude. This was the first time Old Madam Zhang had encountered this kind of treatment here.
Before that, the Gu family was always trying to stay out of trouble. As andlord family undergoing re-education throughbor, they could not afford to get into any kind of trouble.
The Zhang family were their rtives, and very difficult to deal with.
¡°This is the Gu house. What business is it of yours? You don¡¯t even belong to our brigade. Mind your own business!¡±
Mo Beihan was about to say something when Gu Qingyao opened the door from within.
Chapter 139: Where Did Your Money Come From?
Chapter 139: Where Did Your Money Come From?
¡°What do you want?¡± Gu Qingyao asked frostily.
Old Madam Zhang frowned and said, ¡°Damn girl, what kind of attitude is that? Stand aside.¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed coldly. ¡°I think you¡¯re mistaken. This is my house. The Gu family is no longer rted to you in any way. Take your daughter and get out of my sight.¡±
The atmosphere grew still!
Old Madam Zhang and her two daughters-inw were shocked.
Never mind Mo Beihan. Since when had Gu Qingyao ever dared to treat them like that?
They remembered that in the past, the girl would busy herself cooking for them, and would warmly greet them as Grandmother or Aunt!
Old Madam Zhang jumped up in fury, and rushed over to hit Gu Qingyao, but Mo Beihan stopped her. She continued to scold, ¡°Damn girl, how dare you? Stand aside... let me kill this worthless creature...¡±
Gu Ruoqing heard themotion and went over. When she heard there was meat in the kitchen, she also wanted to take a look.
In any case, she just did not want Gu Qingyao to have anything nice. She was not worthy to eat such nice food.
Gu Qingyao blocked Gu Ruoqing¡¯s way. ¡°Get lost. This isn¡¯t your home. Don¡¯t evere here again.¡±
¡°You...¡±
¡°What? Didn¡¯t you just publicly announce that you hate the Gu family? What are you doing here? Scram!¡±
Yang Zhaodi smiled insincerely and said, ¡°Oh Yao Yao! What a bad attitude! You¡¯re behaving just like the youngdies from formerndlord families. Looks like your grandparents haven¡¯t been able to change their bad habits even after undergoing reeducation throughbor for so long!
¡°Look at the chicken, fish, meat and eggs in your kitchen. If you eat so sumptuously, you will be acting like the formerndlords or capitalists!¡±
Old Madam Zhang immediatelyughed when she heard this. This was how they dealt with the Gu family in the past. This tactic had worked every time without fail.
Old Madam Zhang put her hands on her hips andughed. ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re just a bunch of evilndlords. You specialize in bullying innocent citizens like us. The Gu family is so poor, where did you get so much meat? The brigade is only portioning out the meat tomorrow! Where did you get so much meat at a time like this?
¡°You¡¯re not worthy to eat these nice things. Only we diligent and conscientious citizens can eat better food. Bring it over now, or I¡¯ll report you immediately.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips arched, but she said disdainfully, ¡°My third elder brother brought this to show filial piety to my grandparents. My father got a divorce today and my grandparents are in a bad mood, so I¡¯m making something nice for them to eat. Also, Elder Brother Beihan is here too! He¡¯s staying for dinner to discuss something with my Third Elder Brother. Of course, we must have something nicer for our guests.
¡°My third and fourth elder brothers and my third elder uncle have jobs and earn a sry. Is there any problem if they give the older folks some meat and food to celebrate the new year?¡±
Everyone: ¡°...¡±
¡°Talking about where thingse from, what about you? Madam Zhang Xiaohui, do you want to tell us where all your nice things are from? Just looking at the watch, the cloth and the clothes you and your daughter are wearing, I estimate that they cost at least one or two hundred dors. These are all raremodities. You need coupons as well as cash!
¡°Your Zhang family is from an agricultural background. Where did you meet such rich friends? Also, in these times, anyone with money will not give such nice things to a stranger for no reason. Why don¡¯t you exin that! Exin it clearly! If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll report you. Don¡¯t forget, you can go to jail for stealing.¡±
¡°You...¡±
Old Madam Zhang and Zhang Xiaohui immediately looked rmed!
Chapter 140: No Need To Be So Frightened, I’m Just Reminding You!
Chapter 140: No Need To Be So Frightened, I¡¯m Just Reminding You!
¡°Shut up!¡± Old Madam Zhang was infuriated!
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Why are you so frightened? Aren¡¯t you poor farmers and true revolutionaries? What good people you are! What are you afraid of? When my father was home in the past, Zhang Xiaohui always stayed at home and seldom left the vige. We never heard her say anything about a divorce. Now, my father merely made a trip to help out my third elder uncle¡¯s family, and within a few months, she¡¯s adamantly demanding a divorce.
¡°You suddenly have so much money and so many belongings. You¡¯d better keep a lower profile! Otherwise, other people might start to gossip. In these times, you can be executed for having an extramarital affair!¡±
¡°Shut up! You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Zhang Xiaohui was so frightened she turned pale.
Actually, Gu Qingyao was not exaggerating at all. In these times, conduct was very strictly governed. Extramarital affairs were viewed seriously. If they were caught, they would definitely lose their jobs. Many were sent to prison and if they hadmitted other crimes, they might even lose their lives.
Because these were extraordinary times. In some matters, there was no possibility of reasoning things out.
Although Zhang Xiaohui had been very happy with Wang Guozhu, in the depths of her heart, she was also terrified. Especially now that she was pregnant, but not yet married, her greatest fear was that someone would find out.
It was no problem if no one found out. But if someone did find out, it would spell disaster!
Old Madam Zhang was also terrified. She was so angry she could not speak for a long while.
In the end, they were all ordinary people. They just wanted an easy life and were afraid of suffering.
Now that Gu Qingyao had a handle on them, they dared not y any tricks. They were, at most, a bunch of scoundrels.
Gu Qingyao continued to smile coolly. ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense, I¡¯m just reminding you. We must guard our tongues and not just talk freely. Who knows, one day someone might be upset with you and report you. That would be a disaster!
¡°Zhang Xiaohui, seeing that you were my mother, I¡¯ll give you some advice. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t have a lover outside, but if you really do, then whatever you do, don¡¯t get pregnant. Once you¡¯re pregnant, the evidence will be too obvious.
¡°My father has been gone for almost three months. If you¡¯re pregnant, the child cannot possibly be his. If someone reports you and you are examined by a doctor, you won¡¯t be able to find any excuses. Even if they want to drown you, you will have no recourse.¡±
The more Gu Qingyao talked like that, the more frightened Zhang Xiaohui grew.
Gu Qingyao looked at the terrified Gu Ruoqing and said, ¡°And you. If your mother¡¯s pregnancy is discovered, you will also be in trouble. After all, you¡¯ve been by her side all this while. That person also gave you good food, nice clothes and other things. You knew about it, but didn¡¯t report it. This means you were condoning your mother¡¯s conduct. Both of you are bad people, you¡¯ll both be drowned!
¡°Ah... don¡¯t talk rubbish, I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Gu Ruoqing was just 15 years old and at that point was inexperienced. She was timid and unsophisticated. The moment Gu Qingyao scared her, her little face turned as white as a sheet, and she started to tremble!
Gu Qingyaoughed and said, ¡°I know you didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry. As long as your mother isn¡¯t pregnant, no one will be able to use you of anything. But if she is pregnant, then things will be different!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Mo Beihan was next to Gu Qingyao and personally saw her dealing with the Zhangs.
Mo Beihanughed when he saw that, with a few words, Gu Qingyao had shut up the entire Zhang family so that they were pale and speechless. His Yao Yao had truly be terrific!
He liked this little wild cat who knew how to bare her fangs and brandish her ws. She was usually so meek and gentle, but the moment she met bad people, she would unsheathe her ws!
How adorable!
He really wanted to... pick her up, kiss her and hug her!
Chapter 141: Father Gu: I’m So Sad About My Divorce, I Need A Drink To Drown My Sorrows!
Chapter 141: Father Gu: I¡¯m So Sad About My Divorce, I Need A Drink To Drown My Sorrows!
Old Madam Zhang, Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Qingyao were all frightened. They did not dare to say anymore and or offend Gu Qingyao any further. Meanwhile, Old Zhang and his two sons had already moved all of Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing¡¯s belongings onto the ox cart.
This ox cart was actually a hand cart. Wang Mingtao certainly would not lend the brigade¡¯s ox cart to the Zhang family at this point.
So the Zhang family pulled the cart themselves.
When everything was packed, Old Madam Zhang and Zhang Xiaohui did not dare to kick up a fuss anymore. They hurriedly left with everyone else.
They did not even bother with the meat in the kitchen.
Gu Qingyao smugly raised her brows and proudly snorted, ¡°See how easily I can deal with you?¡±
¡°Pfft...¡± Mo Beihan let out augh.
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She turned to look at Mo Beihan. Only then did she wonder if she had revealed too much about herself?
When she nced at her third elder brother and father, she realized they were both staring at her unblinkingly...
Er...
¡°Fa-Father...¡± For a moment, Gu Qingyao did not know how to exin herself. Oh no, she had revealed too much!
But Gu Yunshenughed when he saw his younger daughter¡¯s chagrined expression. ¡°That was quite a good performance. Why don¡¯t you go and cook! Your grandparents are deeply upset. You¡¯d better make something nice for them to improve their health.¡±
Gu Conghua, ¡°...¡±
Wen Ruyu, ¡°...¡±
¡°By the way, is there any wine? I¡¯m so sad I got a divorce today. I need a drink to drown my sorrows!¡±
Gu Jinlin: ¡°...¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Gu Qingyao was delighted. ¡°Great!¡± She joyfully turned and entered the kitchen. Mo Beihan, who was watching from the sidelines, almostughed out loud.
He hurriedly followed her into the kitchen to help his future wife.
Gu Jinlin was left alone in the courtyard. He looked at the main room, then at the kitchen. Who am I? Where am I?
The sound of chopping rang out from the kitchen. Gu Jinlin quietly went into the kitchen and looked at the young girl busying herself by the table. It was her, no doubt about it!
His gentle and obedient younger cousin!
¡°Cousin...¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°Ah?¡±
Gu Jinlin bent down and peered at her. ¡°Have you switched ces with someone else?¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m adorable now?¡±
As she spoke, Gu Qingyao winked at him in a deliberately cheeky manner.
Gu Jinlin: ¡°...¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Third Elder Brother, don¡¯t you think I was amazing just now? They always bullied me in the past. Today was great! I must celebrate this properly. Take a look and tell me if there¡¯s enough for you. What else do you want to eat?¡±
When he heard that, Gu Jinlin nced at the table. He realized that there were chicken, fish, meat and eggs on the table. His eyes grew wide.
¡°My goodness! Younger sister, have you struck it rich?¡±
So much meat!
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°I made all this specially for you. Oh, my father is in a bad mood today and wants to have a drink to drown his sorrows. Have a drink with himter.¡±
Gu Jinlin: ¡°...¡±
Drown his sorrows? This looked like a celebration!
Gu Jinlin was delighted and charmed by his lively and intelligent younger cousin. His attention was quickly drawn to the food on the table.
He had not eaten such nice things for a long time!
It was getting dark and it started to snow again. The north wind howled and everyone huddled in their houses. A bitterly cold wind was blowing outside. But the kitchen of the Gu house was bustling, and the mes shot towards the sky!
Gu Jinlin took a deep breath, breathing in the fragrance in the air. ¡°Little sister, your cooking is so good. It smells wonderful. Is it ready yet?¡±
Chapter 142: A Sumptuous Dinner (1)
Chapter 142: A Sumptuous Dinner (1)
Gu Qingyao did not have any inhibitions today, so she did her best for every dish.
She steamed the sausages and they were still steaming hot when she brought them out. Gu Jinlin almost drooled when he saw them glistening with oil as she sliced them.
The bacon was stir-fried with potatoes and their delicious scent was alluring!
The dried fish was soaked in water, then cut up and braised in soy sauce. The dried chicken was also braised in soy sauce. It was so satisfying to eat spicy food in the depths of winter.
She minced the mutton chops before boiling them into mutton soup on the stove, then she added cabbage and vermicelli.
She had considered that the two older folks preferred bacon, so she made the bacon less spicy.
Then she fried an omelette andid out a tter of shelled peanuts. Scallion pancakes formed their staple. There were many people today, so she made four pots of scallion pancakes.
She cut up the pancakes, ced them in a small basket, and put it on the table in the main room.
When the table was set, Gu Jinlin¡¯s eyes almost fell out of his head. There was chicken, fish, meat, eggs, a big pot of mutton soup, and a te of shelled peanuts.
Shelled peanuts were extremely rare. Even very important old people might not be able to obtain them.
In fact, the table was full of rare items.
Even the scallion pancakes. This was the first time in his life that Gu Jinlin was eating scallion pancakes that glistened with so much oil. He could not help but gulp.
Lastly, Gu Qingyao brought out a bottle of Maotai. Gu Jinlin¡¯s eyes grew even wider.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Have a seat! Let¡¯s eat!¡±
There were six of them ¨C Gu Conghua, Wen Ruyu, Gu Yunshen, Mo Beihan, Gu Jinlin and Gu Qingyao. It was a little crowded when they all sat at the little table.
Therge bowl of steaming hot mutton soup was the most popr. Mutton was a heaty food, and it warmed them as they drank mutton soup on a snowy day like this.
The soup had lots of cabbage and vermicelli, and could be considered a vegetable dish.
With a table full of good food and wine, it was difficult to remain in a bad mood!
Everyone sat down and their chopsticks kept moving until atst, they ran out of scallion pancakes. But Gu Yunshen refused to allow Gu Qingyao to make anymore. It was alreadyte at night. A mouthful more or less made no difference.
Everyone drank the mutton soup and ate the dishes. Atst, everything was gone, even the mutton soup.
Gu Jinlin burped contentedly. He felt that this was the most satisfying meal of his life.
He was so full he could barely move, but he still sighed, ¡°What a waste!¡±
Many people did not get such nice things to eat in an entire year!
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
It waspletely dark outside. Today, the wind was stronger and blew in several directions, which was why Gu Qingyao had made so many dishes. The wind blew the aroma away, and it dispersed in the air.
It waste, and Mo Beihan needed to go home. Gu Qingyao poured the mutton soup she had saved in a ceramic jar, sealed it, and handed it to Mo Beihan.
¡°I prepared this for Aunt Jiang and the two children. It¡¯s still warm. Give it to them to warm them up.¡±
Mo Beihan did not refuse. He looked at what he was holding, then nced at her. He mentally calcted that this little girl would be 16 years old in 6 days¡¯ time.
¡°Wait a moment, I have something for you.¡±
Gu Qingyao left Mo Beihan waiting while she ran to her room and brought out a scarf and a parcel. She put the ck scarf around Mo Beihan, then handed him the parcel and said, ¡°The scarf is for you. The parcel contains quilted jackets for Chengrui and Chengxu, and there¡¯s a muffler for Aunt Jiang. She can wear it around her neck to keep it warm in winter.¡±
Chapter 143: A Sumptuous Dinner (2)
Chapter 143: A Sumptuous Dinner (2)
¡°There¡¯s also a packet of medicine that I¡¯ve concocted. Just put it into a teapot, or boil it in a pot, and let Aunt Jiang drink it. If she drinks this for some time, her health will slowly improve. You must remember to give it to her.¡±
The ck woolen scarf felt cozy around his neck. The girl was standing so close that Mo Beihan could almost smell the faint herbal smell on her body.
¡°Yao Yao!¡±
¡°Hmm?¡±
Mo Beihan just looked at the young girl, who was standing on a bench to arrange his scarf, but did not say anything. He just smiled and patted her head. ¡°It¡¯s cold out here. Go back in!¡±
¡°Alright! Be careful on your way home. The roads are slippery in winter.¡±
¡°Alright!¡±
Mo Beihan took the things that his wife had given him. The wind and the snow were chilly as he walked home, but his heart was warm!
When he got home, his mother and nephews were still awake. They were warming themselves around the fire!
Jiang Yingqiu smiled when she saw that Mo Beihan was back. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±
Mo Beihan nodded. He went to the kitchen for adle, bowls and chopsticks. He knew that his mother and the two children had already eaten, but they definitely did not have much. The mutton soup was still hot, they might as well eat it straight away.
In any case, he was here. He would not let them go hungry.
¡°Yao Yao cooked this. You should try it!¡±
When he opened the jar, the aroma immediately wafted out, and the two children leaned over.
¡°It smells wonderful!¡±
Mo Beihan poured a bowl for each of them.
Jiang Yingqiu frowned and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already eaten. Let¡¯s save this for tomorrow!¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°No need. I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t eat much tonight. You might as well eat this now and I¡¯ll find some other food tomorrow. The brigade will be distributing the meat tomorrow, so you should just eat this today.¡±
The mutton soup was hot and spicy. There was cabbage, vermicelli and some red chili. It was particrly warming to drink this in winter.
The mutton soup was delicious. The two children had already had dinner, but they still polished off their portion.
The mutton was very fragrant, and there was plenty of meat. The two children ate until they were satisfied.
Jiang Yingqiu could not help but eat two bowls. She was rather amused.
¡°Did Yao Yao make this?¡±
Mo Beihan nodded. ¡°Yup! By the way Mother, I have some news. Uncle Gu divorced Zhang Xiaohui today. The Zhang family has taken their things and left. In the future, Yao Yao will belong to the Gu family, and will not be rted to Zhang Xiaohui in any way. Gu Ruoqing left with Zhang Xiaohui, and will have nothing to do with the Gu family.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu was shocked!
She was in poor health and was particrly affected by the cold. She had spent her day at home by the fire, and did not know what had happened.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Even Uncle Gu is not sorry. Mother, you know Zhang Xiaohui is not very reliable. She insisted on a divorce the day he returned. Uncle Gu had no choice. In their circumstances, the Gu family cannot afford to offend someone like Zhang Xiaohui, so they just let her go and cut their ties with her. To the Gu family, this is a good development!¡±
¡°What... what about Yao Yao?¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yao Yao is fine. She was very angry when Zhang Xiaohui insisted on a divorce. Anyway, Zhang Xiaohui has never shown her any affection. The absence of a mother like that doesn¡¯t affect Yao Yao much. So there¡¯s no problem on Yao Yao¡¯s end.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu sighed. ¡°Ai... With a person like Zhang Xiaohui, a divorce is a form of release, but it¡¯s hard on Yao Yao. She¡¯s such a nice girl... What do you think her mother is thinking? She doesn¡¯t like Yao Yao although she¡¯s so mature and obedient, while she dotes on Gu Ruoqing, who behaves so poorly.¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s deep ck eyes shed.¡±Probably a case of birds of a feather. Gu Ruoqing is just like her!¡±
Jiang Yingqiu: ¡°...¡±
Chapter 144: Call Her ‘Aunt’!
Chapter 144: Call Her ¡®Aunt¡¯!
Jiang Yingqiu did not know what to say. ¡°Anyway, the divorce isn¡¯t a big deal as long as Yao Yao isn¡¯t hurt. As for your Uncle Gu... I¡¯ve never noticed much affection between him and Zhang Xiaohui anyway. Meeting someone like Zhang Xiaohui... was his misfortune!¡±
Mo Beihan did not want to say too much about this matter. He unpacked the parcel, starting with the muffler. ¡°Mother, Yao Yao made this for you. It¡¯s to wrap around your neck. And these two quilted jackets are for the two of you.¡±
Mo Beihan handed the two quilted jackets to the children.
Children always longed for new clothes. The moment they heard there were new quilted jackets, they immediately reached for the jackets in excitement.
Jiang Yingqiu took the muffler and wrapped it around her neck. It was in a novel wrap design, stuffed with cotton wool and lined with new cotton. She had altered some old clothing to make the outside so that it was not so conspicuous.
Then she looked at the two children¡¯s clothes and felt them. They were stuffed with new cotton wool and were just as soft, but the outeryer was made from old clothes which had been altered.
The stitches were very fine, and the clothes fitted the children well.
The quilted jackets were worn as an inneryer, and they wore their coats over it. By wearing the jackets inside, they were even less conspicuous.
Jiang Yingqiuughed. ¡°This child is really discreet. By making them in this way, no one can tell they¡¯re new unless they touch the clothes. This is better. We won¡¯t arouse the envy of others.¡±
In these times, everyone was very poor. Most people had very little, and only a very few had new winter clothes. A quilted jacket was an item that was greatly envied.
If any child wore a new quilted jacket, the children in the entire brigade would be jealous.
Their family had always kept a low profile. In these times, discretion was crucial.
The two children¡¯s eyes shone as they hugged their new clothes. ¡°Elder Sister Gu is so nice!¡±
Mo Beihan looked stern. ¡°You should refer to her as ¡®Aunt¡¯!¡±
Mo Chengrui: ¡°...¡±
Mo Chengxu: ¡°...¡±
Mo Chengrui was older and much more mature. Mo Chengxu was still young, and did not understand. ¡°But Elder Sister Gu is so young! Elder Brother Goudan also calls her ¡®Elder Sister¡¯!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
These were his nephews. How could they refer to his future wife as their elder sister?
They must get the family hierarchy right.
¡°That won¡¯t do. Elder Brother Goudan is not part of our family, so it¡¯s different for him. He can call her whatever he likes. Also, Elder Brother Goudan is older than you, so he should call her ¡®Elder Sister¡¯. But it¡¯s different for you. In the future, you have to call her ¡®Aunt¡¯!¡±
Mo Chengxu bowed his little head and thought of Elder Sister Gu. He had to call such a pretty elder sister... Aunt?
He just could not bring himself to do it!
¡°¡®Aunt¡¯ sounds too old!¡±
Mo Beihan was irritated. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m too young to be called ¡®Uncle¡¯? Am I really that old?¡±
Mo Chengxu: ¡°...¡±
His little head was in a muddle. His uncle¡¯s words were just too abstract!
Jiang Yingqiuughed and patted Mo Chengxu¡¯s little head. ¡°Listen to your uncle. In the future, just call her ¡®Auntie¡¯.¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
He would just obey, even if he did not understand.
Gu Qingyao tidied the house, then went to her room to sleep. As the night grew still, she entered her living interspace.
She had nted many trees and medicinal herbs here.
This time, she was here to pick some fruits.
She had peaches, oranges, apples, grapes and strawberries. Gu Qingyao smiled broadly as she looked at the glistening fruits!
She carried a small basket and picked a few at a time!
Chapter 145: Slaughtering The Pigs and Distributing the Meat
Chapter 145: ughtering The Pigs and Distributing the Meat
She had not nted too many fruit trees. After all, time was different in the interspace, and the fruits grew especially fast.
She had sixteen apple trees and would pick them every fortnight. She could not figure out how the days and seasons in the interspace worked. In any case, things here grew continually and it was like spring all the time.
She had more peach trees, which upied about an acre ofnd, and quite a few strawberry nts, but only two grapevines. The vines were particrly prolific and spread through arge area. She had sold many of them over the decades of her previous life. But at this time, she still kept a lot of them in her interspace.
She spent a long time before she finally harvested all the fruits. Then she began to dry and bottle them.
These were her specialty. In her previous life, she had started a business to sell these. She had sold them for a particrly high price, but business was still brisk.
As she did in her previous life, she made them and stored them. They would surelye in handy one day.
She could not do much by herself. After busying herself for some time, she took out a piece of paper to practice her drawing and calligraphy.
Because she was afraid of meeting others, she had mostly stayed at home in her previous life. But her family had educated her since she was young. Also, almost all the old people who were sent to work in the cowshed were the best in their professions, and she had learnt a lot from them.
Calligraphy and drawing were two of the things she had learnt. She had even learnt embroidery from one of the olddies, and her work was excellent.
Butndscape painting was Gu Qingyao¡¯s favorite. She had gone to many ces in her previous life. Every time she went to a new ce, she particrly enjoyed the process of sketching it.
Gu Qingyao smiled when she looked at the scene she had sketched.
These were the fruits of decades of practice from her previous life. Right now, she was only 15 years old, and should not be so skillful. She must be careful the next time she visited the old people.
Gu Qingyao arose early the next morning. Today was the day the brigade was ughtering the pigs and distributing the meat. This year, the brigade had experienced some dys, so they were doing itter than they had in previous years.
The Qing River Brigade reared six pigs. Two of them were to fulfill an assignment, and they had been handed over long ago.
That left four pigs. Besides that, the brigade also raised some fifty chickens, ducks and geese. Based on the poption size, everyone would get about a kilogram of meat.
ording to the rules, children would get half a kilogram of meat, and adults would get a kilogram.
Today, the brigade had specially hired a butcher to kill the pigs at the big square outside the brigade office. The entire brigade gathered to watch, and it was a spectacr event. Gu Qingyao and Gu Jinlin went too.
Gu Qingyao had been reborn, and it had been decades since she had seen a scene like that. When she remembered her youth, she felt rather nostalgic. She also thought it would be fun, so she dragged her third elder brother along.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s scalp prickled when she saw the huge hogs tied to the table, screaming piteously as they were ughtered. The children in the crowd pped in excitement because they would soon have meat to eat.
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Chen Goudan and Chen Xiaocao were also very excited. Now that they had moved out, they would get a share of the meat. This time, they would take their share themselves, and they would finally have a taste of meat.
The two children were not yet adults. They would get half a kilogram each, which made a full kilogram between the two of them!
Although it was just a kilogram of meat, Chen Goudan was still filled with anticipation. The sensation of independence filled him with delight!
Chen Xiaocao¡¯s eyes shone like stars and her little face was flushed. Her expression as she stared straight at the pigs being ughtered...
Gu Qingyao really did not know how to describe it.
That poor pig!
Chapter 146: Third Elder Brother, Do You Think I Should Seek Revenge?
Chapter 146: Third Elder Brother, Do You Think I Should Seek Revenge?
The butcher was very experienced, and dealt with the pigs efficiently. When the meat was portioned out, everyone queued up to get their share. The brigade leader, Wang Mingtao, stood by to supervise while Wang Qingshan kept the records.
The Gu family also got some meat, but not much.
Gu Conghua was andlord and Wen Ruyu was the daughter of a capitalist. They usually had no part in such events. Even the old men and women in the cowshed had note.
Although they reared the pigs, chickens and ducks, they had no share in the meat.
But Gu Conghua was a doctor and had treated everyone in the surrounding viges, so he was treated a little better. Wang Mingtao made the decision to give Gu Conghua a share, but Gu Conghua did not ask for much ¨C only half a portion.
He only took half a share at the annual meat distribution, and even then, his sons or grandchildren came to collect it. He never involved himself.
Now that Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Yunshen were divorced, Gu Yunshen was the only adult in the Gu Family, so he got a kilogram of meat. Gu Conghua got half a share and as a child, Gu Qingyao also got half a kilogram. That made a total of two kilograms of meat.
As for Gu Jinlin and the others, their food ounts were not here, so they did not get a share.
Gu Qingyao carried her family¡¯s two kilograms of meat, while Chen Xiaocao carried her family¡¯s single kilogram of meat. She was flushed with excitement and looked especially adorable.
The Zhang family were also present. Their family wasrger, so they got more meat, including Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing¡¯s share. Zhang Xiaohui and Old Madam Zhang snorted smugly when they saw Gu Qingyao, but Gu Qingyao did not say anything.
I¡¯m in a good mood these days. I won¡¯t quibble with you now.
But seeing how smug you are, I think it would be unkind if I don¡¯t make some trouble for you!
Gu Qingyao looked at Zhang Xiaohui. Her innocent smile made Zhang Xiaohui break out in goosebumps.
¡°Damn girl, what are you looking at?¡±
Gu Qingyao did not reply.
Zhang Xiaohui looked disdainful. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you eyeing our family¡¯s meat? Ah! Look at how little you have, barely enough for your family to sink their teeth into. Let me tell you, you are no rtive of mine now. Stop staring. You won¡¯t get a share.
¡°Make yourself scarce in the future, or I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re sorry.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Aunt, why do I have this feeling that you¡¯ve gotten much fatter?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui had recently be notorious within the brigade. Many people had looked at her when she arrived, and now that Gu Qingyao said that, everyone paid even closer attention. They carefully examined her to see if she had indeed gained weight.
Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s heart leapt in fear. She instinctively hid behind Old Madam Zhang. ¡°What nonsense is that? It¡¯s cold, so I wore a few moreyers. What are you trying to say?¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Aunt, why are you getting so agitated? I only wanted to say that your life has improved since you went back to live with the Zhang family. Look at how plump you¡¯ve grown. It¡¯s your good fortune! Why are you so angry?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui: ¡°...¡±
In these times, being fat was a blessing, and it was apliment!
Gu Qingyao snorted frostily when she saw that Zhang Xiaohui could not find a retort. She grabbed her things and left.
Did they think things were over just because they were divorced.?
Ahah! Zhang Xiaohui, you just wait. I¡¯ll show you what it feels like to live in terror!
Gu Jinlin trembled to see the smile on Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips. ¡°Younger sister, what are you thinking about?¡±
Gu Qingyao turned to look at her third elder brother. She raised her brows andughed!
¡°Third Elder Brother, tell me, if someone is bullied, should they seek revenge?¡±
Chapter 147: I Must Have Revenge!
Chapter 147: I Must Have Revenge!
Gu Jinlin thought about it. Of course she should seek vengeance!
Then he looked at the obedient, pretty, little cousin before him. His previous impression of her was that she was a gentle, docile and mature girl. He felt that this younger cousin had changed drastically.
In the past, the older cousins were always worried that this young cousin would be bullied. But today, he suddenly realized that his younger cousin was no easy target.
¡°Yao Yao, have they bullied you badly recently? What did they do to you?¡±
His younger cousin¡¯s nature must have turned cold after being greatly provoked, or why else would she change so drastically?
In the past, she had disliked her mother, Zhang Xiaohui, but had never hated her. She had even grieved over the fact that Zhang Xiaohui only loved Gu Ruoqing, but not her. But now...
Gu Qingyao did not hide anything from him. She said, ¡°Thest time Grandfather asked Father to go to town to see a patient in the middle of the night, Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing set a trap for me. They brought many people to try to catch me in an indecent act, but they failed. Fortunately, Elder Brother Beihan happened to be passing by and rescued me!¡±
Gu Jinlin¡¯s steps faltered and his demeanor changed. ¡°Is that true?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled mockingly. ¡°Why would I deceive you? I think my father has found out. Although he hasn¡¯t said anything, Father knows all about it. Later on, he discovered there was something going on between Zhang Xiaohui and Wang Guozhu, so he just let her go. He was ying along when she asked for a divorce, so he could cut ties with Zhang Xiaohui.¡±
Gu Jinlin clenched his fist so hard that his knuckles cracked. He was burning with rage. ¡°Is she mad? You¡¯re her daughter. How... how could she do that to you?¡±
If Yao Yao was caught in an improper rtionship with a man, she would die. In fact, she would die in the most shameful way possible.
The Gu family werendlords. If something like that happened, it would bring down the entire family.
Gu Qingyao smiled indifferently. ¡°So what if I¡¯m her daughter? In these times, plenty of sons denounce their fathers and sever their rtionship because they¡¯re afraid the old folks will incriminate them. Perhaps Zhang Xiaohui doesn¡¯t love me because I¡¯m not really her daughter?
¡°Anyway, who cares! Father loves me. In the future, I will have only a father and no mother. The two of them won¡¯t be rted to me anymore. She never showed me any love, not even when I was young, so I¡¯m not really sad that she left. Actually... I¡¯m quite happy that I don¡¯t have to see them at home in the future.¡±
Gu Jinlin was enraged. This mother-daughter duo was so vicious. They must certainly be punished.
Gu Jinlin¡¯s heart ached as he looked at his younger cousin. ¡°Girl, who cares if she loves you. Anyway, plenty of people in the Gu family love you, so one less doesn¡¯t make a difference. With a mother like that, you¡¯re better off without her.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will all dote on you. If they dare to bully you again, I will certainly pay them back.¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Don¡¯t get so worked up! I only told you this for your information. Don¡¯t worry, I can take good care of myself. I¡¯m not so easily bullied these days.
¡°Oh and don¡¯t tell my Father! Father knows about what happened to me, but he probably doesn¡¯t know that I already understand what happened. I think he¡¯s worried that I¡¯ll be frightened if I find out, so he hasn¡¯t mentioned it.
¡°Now that Zhang Xiaohui is gone and I¡¯m not rted to her anymore, we don¡¯t need to mention it again. As long as everyone is aware of it, it¡¯s fine!¡±
Gu Jinlin nodded in agreement. But in his heart, he was thinking about how he could pay Zhang Xiaohui back. He certainly could not let her off so easily...
Chapter 148: Let’s Build A New House!
Chapter 148: Let¡¯s Build A New House!
Gu Qingyao and Gu Jinlin carried their two kilograms of meat home.
The aroma of meat was wafting throughout the entire brigade, so Gu Qingyao had no inhibitions. She cooked plenty of good food.
She braised the entire two kilograms of meat with potatoes, which filled half of arge pot.
Gu Jinlin bit his lips when he saw his younger cousin¡¯s vish¡¯ hand. But he let it go when he saw that Gu Yunshen did not say anything.
His younger cousin was in a bad mood these days. Let her eat whatever she pleased!
When the meat was braised, Gu Qingyao poured almost half of it into a ceramic jar, and told Gu Jinlin to give it to the old people in the cowshed. She also added a small bottle ofrd.
Gu Jinlin did not know what to say when he saw this.
It was not that he could not bear to part with these things, but he wondered when this household had suddenly be so extravagant?
His younger cousin had just sent so many things to them two months ago, and even bought him an imported watch. Last night, they had chicken, fish, meat and eggs. Today, she had cooked the entire two kilograms of meat. It was no big deal if she gave some to those living in the cowshed, but she even gave themrd?
This... since when had this household acquired so many things?
¡°Hurry up. If you¡¯rete, they would have started eating dinner already,¡± Gu Yunshen said.
¡°Oh!¡± If even Gu Yunshen said so, then Gu Jinlin would just obediently bring the things over.
The food was ready by the time Gu Jinlin returned, and the family sat down to eat.
There was meat braised with potatoes, stir-fried cabbage, and a big bowl of bone soup. The soup had been boiled until it was very thick, and she had even added mushrooms. It was delicious!
Gu Jinlin could barely believe his eyes when he saw their standard of living.
But there was so much good food! He was so fortunate!
He gobbled up his food without leaving a single scrap!
It was almost the new year. After the meat was distributed, the grain was also distributed, and the entire brigade grew livelier.
It continued to snow. Gu Yunshen and Gu Jinlin were busy repairing the house.
The Gu family¡¯s house wasparatively sound, just that it was rather near the cowshed. But it was old, and with the heavy snowfall, they had no choice but to repair it.
Gu Jinlin looked at the house and sighed. ¡°Uncle, why not build a few more rooms? You can¡¯t go on living in the cowshed! Yao Yao will be getting married in a couple of years. Surely she can¡¯t get married from a cowshed?¡±
Gu Yunshen did not say anything.
Gu Jinlin continued, ¡°Also, this ce is alright in winter and isn¡¯t too smelly. But spring begins tomorrow, and when summeres, the stench will be terrible. My grandparents have no choice, but Yao Yao is a young girl. Living here is too tough on her.
¡°If there is no other choice, why not let Yao Yao leave with me! Let her go to the city. The standards of living are better there. When spring is here, you¡¯ll have to start farming again. Can you bear to allow Yao Yao to work in the fields?¡±
Of course not!
Gu Yunshen thought of his pretty daughter, with her delicate skin and soft flesh. How could he bear to let her work in the fields?
In the past, Yao Yao was still young, and their family had secretly maintained a very good rtionship with Wang Mingtao. Wang Mingtao had never forgotten how the Gu family had groomed him, and he had been secretly helping the Gu family for many years.
Yao Yao was a girl, and a young one too. In the past, he had not allowed her to do much heavybor. She at most helped with the cooking in the cooking area or performed other light duties like that.
But she was ultimately the granddaughter of andlord. As she grew older and still did not work in the fields to earnbor points, others would begin to gossip.
In these times, pampered youngdies were not in fashion. A young girl¡¯s greatest virtue is her capability. The propaganda said that women could hold up half the sky. But sometimes it became twisted, and women were treated just like men...
Chapter 149: Making Dumplings!
Chapter 149: Making Dumplings!
When he saw Gu Yunshen¡¯s expression, Gu Jinlin knew he was loath to allow Gu Qingyao to work in the fields.
Yao Yao was the darling of their family. No one could bear to see her suffer.
Gu Jinlin said, ¡°If you build a new house, people will probably gossip. Just let Yao Yao go back with me. Eldest Uncle¡¯s family is in the north, Second Uncle¡¯s family is in the south, but my family is right in town and is the nearest. It will be more convenient for her to make return trips.
¡°It¡¯s best if Yao Yao lives with us. She will have five older cousins! If we older cousins are a little more thrifty, I¡¯m sure we can support a little girl like her!¡±
Gu Yunshen truly could not bear his daughter to suffer at home. He sighed and said, ¡°I doubt we can build a new house. All of you are away and your grandparents are getting on in years. I have to take care of them. We can just stay together. We won¡¯t separate unless we have no choice.
¡°As for Yao Yao, if we have no other choice, then let her leave with you! At least she will gain some experience of city life. When the weather turns colder, she can return to stay for a while. There are so many older folks here, Yao Yao will benefit from temporarily staying in the vige.¡±
Gu Jinlin thought about it and said, ¡°That will work. As long as Yao Yao is willing, she can join our family. Her food rations and ounts can be transferred there. If she wants toe back, she can stay for a while without taking a portion of the brigade¡¯s food. In that way, she won¡¯t have to work.¡±
Gu Yunshen agreed.
Anyway, his daughter had plenty of things on hand. She would notck for food. He had educated his daughter and she need not do physicalbor.
Meanwhile, Gu Qingyao was in her interspace, secretly preparing her supplies.
She packed rice, flour, grain and oil in small portions of a few kilograms each so that they could be taken out conveniently.
It was almost the new year and the ck market would be bustling. She wanted to visit it again before the new year. She also had to pay back Zhang Xiaohui and for that, she needed to bring her schedule forward. She must find a way to meet Zhou Hong.
Zhang Xiaohui wanted to marry Wang Guozhu?
Ha!
It wouldn¡¯t be that easy!
It took them two whole days to repair the house. That day, Gu Qingyao was at home, preparing for the new year.
Actually, people in these times were all very poor, so there was not much to prepare.
But Gu Qingyao was different. She had some things to prepare.
The first was croquettes, both vegetable and meat croquettes. When she had fried them, she ced them aside to cool. It was cold in the north, and they would keep for some time!
Gu Jinlin could scarcely believe his eyes when he saw how much meat paste she had made. Since when had his familye by so many good things?
But his uncle had forbidden him to ask questions. Every time he grew curious, his uncle would roar at him, ¡°Why are you so inquisitive? You¡¯re just in charge of eating!¡±
Gu Jinlin: ¡°...¡±
It was not just his uncle. Even his grandparents had adopted the same attitude. He had no choice but to stop asking. He really just ate.
When the croquettes were done, Gu Qingyao began to make dumplings. She had prepared two kinds of fillings ¨C chives with eggs, and cabbage with pork.
The dumpling skins were made of pure white flour. Gu Jinlin¡¯s eyes almost fell out of his head!
So much!
Gu Qingyao gave him a look. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there stupidly. Hurry up and make the dumplings. When they¡¯re done, I¡¯ll put them outside so that they can freeze overnight!¡±
It was icy and snowy outside. cing the dumplings outside was akin to putting them in a freezer. They would be frozen solid after one night, and could be conveniently carried.
Gu Jinlin knew how to make dumplings. He looked at the table and saw that his grandparents and uncle were each wrapping a dumpling. They raised their heads and gave him a look. He decided not to say anything. Instead, he obediently sat down to make the dumplings!
Chapter 150: Making Dumplings (2)
Chapter 150: Making Dumplings (2)
With five people, the work went very fast. The basin of chive and egg filling, and the other basin of cabbage and pork filling were soon empty.
Gu Jinlin was delighted when he looked at the plump, white dumplings. He was dreaming of dumplings for dinner.
But before he could finish gloating, Gu Qingyao took another two basins of filling from the cab.
Gu Jinlin: ¡°...¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Hurry up. When we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll send some to Third Uncle tomorrow. They¡¯ll be frozen, so we don¡¯t have to worry that they¡¯ll spoil!¡±
Gu Jinlin paused as he thought of his two younger brothers. He did not say anything, but simply hurried to make more dumplings.
They worked until it was dark and were delighted with the results. Gu Jinlin had never seen so many dumplings before.
They had wrapped over a thousand dumplings.
Gu Jinlin gulped as he looked at the soft, white dumplings. Their skins were all made from fine white flour!
Too extravagant! This was just too extravagant!
Gu Jinlin could barely speak properly. ¡°Younger... Younger sister, can we have dumplings for dinner?¡±
After a few days at home, he somehow felt that his younger cousin was in charge of the household.
Gu Qingyao turned and nced at him. ¡°Would you like some?¡±
Gu Jinlin immediately nodded so hard he looked like a chick pecking at rice. He would like some! Of course, he would!
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Sure, then we¡¯ll have dumplings for dinner tonight. That will save us trouble!¡±
So they had dumplings for dinner. Gu Jinlin alone ate two big bowls of them.
These were not the small bowls ofter years, but the big bowls with a blue rim. Gu Jinlin ate so much that he could not stop burping. His grandparents and uncle all looked at him disdainfully.
He was like an incarnation of a hungry ghost!
Gu Jinlin: ¡°...¡±
Gu Jinlin felt injured. He had no choice.
They were just too delicious!
In his family, his father, his fifth younger brother, and himself all earned a wage. So their standard of living was pretty high. Even so, his mother could not bear to use so much oil when cooking, and they did not have so many nice things to eat.
But here, at his younger cousin¡¯s home, even the chive and egg filling had been made with plenty of oil. They were well vored and absolutely heavenly!
The dipping sauce had vinegar, and even a little sesame oil!
Sesame oil!
That stuff cost an arm and a leg!
When they had tidied up, they ced the dumplings on a chopping board and left them outside to freeze. At night, while the rest were asleep, Gu Qingyao entered her interspace and continued to make wontons. When she was done, she also ced them outside to freeze.
They were further north and up on the mountain, so it was extremely cold at night. On an icy night like that, the temperatures outside dipped to ten or almost twenty degrees below zero. Anything ced outside would freeze quickly.
When they got up the next day, the dumplings were already frozen. As for the wontons, Gu Qingyao had packed them away earlier.
She had just finished washing up when Mo Beihan arrived. They had agreed the day before to go to town that day. That was why Gu Qingyao had made so many dumplings.
There was a basket at the back of Mo Beihan¡¯s bicycle, which was almost filled with arge sack.
Gu Qingyao packed her things and followed him.
Today, Gu Jinlin would remain behind with Gu Yunshen to help his grandparents clean the cowshed.
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan set out with all their things.
The snowy roads were slippery. Mo Beihan put everything on his bicycle and pushed it along. Gu Qingyao followed him down the mountain.
Whenever they reached a steep spot, she would subconsciously reach out to grab his arm. After a few times, she just continued to hold him without letting go.
Chapter 151: Sending Goods At The Post Office
Chapter 151: Sending Goods At The Post Office
This was her habit from her previous life!
At that time, they were actually very close. In the absence of external influences, Yao Yao actually enjoyed hispany. Even when they went out, she would intimately link her arm through his.
Now, her instinctive gesture warmed Mo Beihan¡¯s heart. But he remembered to pay attention to their surroundings. In these times, such things were not permitted. If someone saw them, they would be used of improper conduct and of eroding society¡¯s morals.
But fortunately, it was snowing heavily, and everyone was hiding in their homes. It was not yetpletely bright and there was no one around.
The road was difficult to navigate, so they went by the main road this time, which was smoother. When they reached the main road, Mo Beihan told Gu Qingyao, ¡°Get on! This road is fine.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at the road beneath her feet. ¡°The snow is so thick on the ground. Is it really alright? I think we had better walk instead!¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°It¡¯s fine, get on!¡±
Mo Beihan steadied the bicycle so Gu Qingyao could get on. The snow on the ground was not too thick, so it was no problem to ride a bicycle.
The first thing they did upon reaching the town was to post their goods at the post office.
Gu Qingyao sent her third elder uncle¡¯s family a packet of dumplings and a packet of wontons, five kilograms of cornflour, five kilograms of dried sweet potatoes, a packet of dried mushrooms, a packet of dried beans, a big cabbage, two kilograms of vermicelli and a few links of sausages. Then she added a big packet of White Rabbit Creamy Candy that she had specially bought for her twin younger cousins.
It was a huge parcel!
Eldest Uncle and Second Elder Uncle stayed further away, so she did not send them dumplings or wontons in case they spoiled on the way.
Eldest Uncle¡¯s family also had two young cousins. She sent five kilograms of rice, five kilograms of fine white flour, two kilograms of sweet potato flour and two kilograms of unshelled boiled peanuts. She did not dare send too much of thetter. She just sent a jumble of misceneous items, so as not to attract attention.
She also added a side of bacon, a dried fish, two tins of malted milk, and a bag of White Rabbit Creamy Candy. She did not send much.
Second Eldest Uncle¡¯s family had no young children, so she just sent three kilograms of rice, five kilograms of sorghum flour, a packet of pork ribs weighing about three kilograms or so, a dried fish, and a pair of new cotton shoes that she had specially made for her Fourth Elder Cousin, Gu Jinfeng.
Fourth Elder Cousin was the youngest son in Second Elder Uncle¡¯s family. He had an older brother, Gu Jinhang, and most of his clothes and shoes were hand-me-downs from his older brother. So Gu Qingyao had specially made a new pair of shoes for him, and sent it over.
She had packed all these things earlier, but when Mo Beihan looked at it, he knew there were plenty of goodies inside.
His Yao Yao had a happy family life. Her older cousins all doted on her. In the same way, she treated everyone in the family very well. Now that she had good things, she would naturally send them more things.
But as time went on, it would attract too much attention.
He must think of a cover.
After sending everything off, Mo Beihan left his bicycle at the post office. He knew someone there, so he just told him that he was leaving his bicycle there.
Gu Qingyao was very happy to have sent so many things to her family. When she left with Mo Beihan, her eyes were smiling.
Actually, Mo Beihan did not understand where his Yao Yao had gotten so many things?
It was true that she had the interspace, but there was nothing in it!
In their previous life, Yao Yao did not have so many resources after her interspace appeared. He had entered the interspace before. She needed to cultivate the area before she could obtain grain, fruits and so on.
At best, Yao Yao had plenty of grain, but the grain had to be taken out and processed. Otherwise, it would be too much for her to manage alone in there.
Chapter 152: Sister-in-law Is So Rich (1)
Chapter 152: Sister-inw Is So Rich (1)
This was explicable if she had grown fruits, then exchanged it for money or meat at the ck market. But... not that much.
And where would she have gotten the fruit tree saplings?
And where had she obtained the ginger, star anise, soybean oil and vermicelli?
Not to mention the cotton wool that she had used to make the quilted jackets for Chengxu and Chengrui...
Logically speaking, Yao Yao would, at most, have some grain in her interspace. Later on, she would rear chickens, ducks and fish and exchange them for other resources. But that would take some time.
Yao Yao had few chances to go to the ck market. Besides thest time that she went to the city, he had always gone with her.
As he pondered this, Mo Beihan recalled that in Gu Qingyao¡¯s previous life, her interspace had arge warehouse. Yao Yao hadter bought many things and put them in the warehouse. After some time, it contained everything.
When he brought her out to have fun, this interspace warehouse hade in very handy...
Mo Beihan was startled by a sudden thought!
Yao Yao had been reborn with her memories of her previous life. Could she have... brought her warehouse with her as well?
They had stuffed so many things inside in their previous life. Had she brought it all back?
It contained tens of thousands of things. If that was the case, no wonder the girl had so many things!
Mo Beihan sought out Chen Jin first. The year was ending, and raremodities were especially wee. Mo Beihan mostly had meat, which he had obtained when he went up the mountain.
Gu Qingyao had recently been busy with Zhang Xiaohui and her father¡¯s divorce, so she had only followed him up the mountain once. After that, Mo Beihan had gone by himself several times. He had even gone deep into the mountain twice in order to get more things.
He had obtained many good things before he had stopped when the weather turned cold.
This time, he brought twenty kilograms of wild boar meat, ten kilograms of venison, three dried rabbits, three dried chickens and six dried fish!
Chen Jin smiled broadly when he saw these items. ¡°Elder Brother, you¡¯re so capable. It¡¯s the end of the year. Did you know, all these important people are continually asking me for meat and fine grain. They¡¯ve worried me until my hair has turned white.¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°Your stressful situation proves how well-connected you are! When those people get hold of these things, they won¡¯t shortchange you since you are old acquaintances. It¡¯s a good thing to be busy.¡±
Chen Jin smiled brilliantly. Of course, it was good!
He knew all these important people. He had dealt with them for a long time and they were well acquainted, so they trusted each other. As long as he could obtain these things, they would not shortchange him.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°We¡¯ll follow the usual rule of paying half in cash and the other half in antiques. I don¡¯t need coupons. Just bring out some things.¡±
Someone like Mo Beihan was really not short of coupons. There were many people working in the Gu family and they were not short of coupons.
Chen Jin smiled. ¡°I have some nice things that came in recently. Elder Brother, you brought so many things, I¡¯ll give you six hundred dors and throw in some antiques.¡±
Meat was an extremely rare item, especially on the ck market.
The year was ending and anyone with a little money hoped to get some meat to celebrate the new year. There was very little meat in the grocery stores. Even if they had meat coupons, they could not obtain any, and even if they managed to buy some, each family¡¯s monthly ration was so small that there was not enough to go around.
So they had no choice but to obtain expensive meat on the ck market. Although the prices were exorbitant, demand still exceeded supply.
Mo Beihan nodded and allowed Chen Jin to go and get the things.
Gu Qingyao stood nearby and watched them without saying anything.
Chapter 153: Sister-in-law Is So Rich (2)
Chapter 153: Sister-inw Is So Rich (2)
Chen Jin quickly brought the money over. Then he brought over many small boxes andid them open on the table. The boxes glowed with the radiance of the jewels.
It was mostly gems and precious stones, and also some diamond jewelry.
Now, there were stringent checks on gems and precious stones and the banks would not take them. If they were found in anyone¡¯s possession, it would spell disaster. So the older folks with these good things all preferred to exchange their gems for other things. But they kept as much hard currency, like gold, as possible.
It was the same for diamond jewelry. The moment someone saw them, they would think of the capitalists and hedonists from the past!
Mo Beihan looked at Gu Qingyao. ¡°You choose. Pick anything you like!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Mo Beihan smiled when he saw that Gu Qingyao did not reply. ¡°Of course I need a woman¡¯s eye to select jewelry. The ones I select won¡¯t look nice.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
I don¡¯t believe you! You h!
But Gu Qingyao did not argue with him. This was her man. Everything he had would one day belong to her too.
But Gu Qingyao was inwardly a little smug. She began her selection.
She still liked jade bangles best.
She chose twelve of them at one go. They were all an intense green, with flower-like inclusions below their ss-like surfaces. Two of them were especially beautiful, with a slight yellowish tinge.
Then she chose three Buddha pendants, two diamond nes, and four pairs of diamond bracelets.
The bracelets were beautiful. They were slender and shiny. By themselves, each was too thin, but they looked especially nice when worn together.
Six slender ones formed a bracelet, and one pair consisted of twelve of them. They would look especially nice when worn by someone with fair wrists.
Gu Qingyao chose four pairs. Two pairs were embedded with white diamonds, and two pairs were embedded with pink diamonds.
She also chose two ruby nes and two diamond rings.
There were so many things that would be priceless inter years, but were worthless in the current climate.
Mo Beihan had brought meat, which was an absolutely raremodity, and even more valuable than fine grain. So Gu Qingyao had not selected much inparison.
This time, Chen Jin had brought out some nicer things. What was left was also pretty good. Gu Qingyao thought that she should not waste the opportunity.
¡°Do you still have anything left?¡±
Chen Jin was startled. ¡°Yes. These are all jewelry. I still have some antiques, but I didn¡¯t collect many. I don¡¯t know what some of them are.¡±
They must be antique curios!
Chen Jin knew Mo Beihan. Thest few times Mo Beihan had sought him out, he had asked for various kinds of pretty jewelry. So he had simply taken out his best jewelry this time. He actually had plenty of other things.
Gu Qingyao impulsively said, ¡°I have plenty of good things too. Fine grain, eggs, and fruits. I have as much as Elder Brother Beihan. Are you able to deal with them?¡±
Chen Jin¡¯s eyes immediately widened. ¡°You... You have fruits?¡±
In these times, fruits were even more expensive than meat.
¡°Mhm!¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. Then she took out three cloth bags from her interspace, although it looked as though she was taking them from a cloth-covered basket. Each bag contained ten kilograms of rice. Then she brought out twenty kilograms of flour, five kilograms of brown sugar, ten kilograms of dried noodles, fifty eggs, ten apples and twenty mandarin oranges.
She had spent a long time selecting apples and mandarin oranges that were not of the best quality. It would be too conspicuous if she brought out fruit that looked too nice.
Chen Jin¡¯s eyes almost fell out of his head. He was even more startled than when Mo Beihan had brought out his meat. He knew how capable Mo Beihan was, and he definitely was able to obtain meat. But this girl...
Chapter 154: A Bountiful Harvest (1)
Chapter 154: A Bountiful Harvest (1)
Chen Jin looked at Gu Qingyao, then looked at Mo Beihan who was standing next to her. He gulped!
She was truly worthy of being Elder Brother¡¯s girl. She was amazing!
But he cleverly forbore asking questions. In his line of work, he knew the rules ¨C deal without asking questions.
Chen Jin was about to speak, but Gu Qingyao was not yet done. She also took a kilogram of raisins, two kilograms of melon seeds, a kilogram of dried strawberries, and three kilograms of dried apricots from her basket!
Gu Qingyao pinched a dried strawberry and popped it into her mouth. ¡°Try some. They¡¯re delicious.¡±
Chen Jin: ¡°...¡±
Chen Jin looked at the things on the table. He had never eaten such preserved fruits in his life!
What good things had he not seen in his line of work? But today, this young girl hadpletely floored him!
Gu Qingyao raised her brows at Chen Jin¡¯s shocked expression. When she thought carefully, she seemed to recall that Chen Jin was one of Mo Beihan¡¯s adherents. Later on, Mo Beihan had moved to the capital and returned to the Mo home, and Chen Jin had followed him. He had done fairly well too!
He was sharp and well connected. To be frank, he got along with all kinds of people, on both sides of thew. In addition, Mo Beihan had promoted him, which allowed this fellow to do even better.
But she had not had much contact with him and had only seen him a few times in her previous life.
Mo Beihan was extremely well connected and she could not remember them all.
Young fellow!
I can see that you have a bright future. Let me give you a boost!
Chen Jin could not help but pop a piece of dried strawberry in his mouth. It was both sweet and sour and absolutely delectable. If a grown man like him liked it so much, one could imagine how the women and children would receive it!
Chen Jin could not help but eat a piece of dried apricot. He almost drooled.
Chen Jin hurriedly swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Sister... Sister-inw, I¡¯ll take them, I¡¯ll take them all. Here... I have eight hundred dors which people paid me in advance. I still have some other things. Hold on!¡±
Chen Jin hurried to get the items. His steps were especially swift.
Because he understood that the rarer and more expensive the item, the more those important people would desire them. It was no easy matter to build connections with these people!
Sister-inw?
Gu Qingyao raised a brow and nced at Mo Beihan. Mo Beihan covered his mouth and coughed softly. He could barely hide his smile.
Gu Qingyao was amused and did not deny it!
Chen Jin returned before long. He carried several small boxes with him, and when he opened them, they could see that they also contained gems.
There was a slightlyrger box with some snuff bottles, trays for washing brushes, ink stones, and other small items.
Then he ran to another room and dragged out a huge box.
¡°There are a lot of things here that I collected from some remote areas. They came from farmers who probably looted thendlords¡¯ houses, then secretly hid them.¡±
¡°They said these are antiques, but I¡¯m not certain about some of them. Why don¡¯t you take a look and see if you want them?¡±
Chen Jin disyed the items and allowed Gu Qingyao to take her pick.
Among the gems and jewelry, Gu Qingyao selected six jade bangles, three sets of rose gold hair ornaments, and four sets of diamond jewelry which included a ne, earrings, bangles, rings, and a brooch!
Then she selected three top-quality gem nes, twelve rings set with gemstones, and six diamond rings.
In addition, she selected two sets of pearl jewelry. The pearls were of good quality, but the settings were old-fashioned. They were probably of the old Shanghainese style. Her grandmother would like these.
Lastly, she selected two pearl head ornaments set with gems and tiny diamonds. These were special.
They had a vintage feel, but also had the ssic Shanghainese charm. They were very special and very beautiful!
Gu Qingyao liked them the moment she set eyes on them.
Chapter 155: A Bountiful Harvest (2)
Chapter 155: A Bountiful Harvest (2)
Among the small antiques, she selected three snuff bottles and two top-quality inkstands.
Of the remainder, Gu Qingyao was more interested in therger items. She took a long time before selecting two Qing Dynasty enamel porcin vessels.
They were medium-sized and brightly colored. Their vivid colors were dazzling. It was rare that such items had been preserved!
But what surprised her was a big blue and white porcin dish from the Yuan dynasty!
It was about sixty centimeters in diameter and well preserved. The pattern was intricate and there were no scratches or chips around the edge. Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw it.
A blue and white porcin piece from the Yuan dynasty!
It was the king of antique porcin items!
Inter years, this big tter would easily fetch more than a million dors at an auction!
Gu Qingyao hugged it to herself with delight.
Chen Jin¡¯s mouth twitched when he saw her clutching the big te with more excitement than she had shown when selecting so many jewels. He said, ¡°Is this a good item? I epted it because it was well preserved and looked clean and pretty. I got it in exchange for a sweet potato and was thinking of bringing it back to use as a te. But it¡¯s so big that it¡¯s not very convenient to use!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
He had exchanged it for a sweet potato!
He had exchanged it for a sweet potato!
He wanted to use it as a te, but thought it was too big and inconvenient?
Gu Qingyao wanted to throw her head back and howl. This was a blue and white Yuan porcin piece. A blue and white Yuan porcin piece!
The corner of her eyes twitched as she looked at Chen Jin. ¡°This is a treasure, an absolute treasure. If you ever obtain more of these, look for me. I¡¯ll take them all!¡±
Chen Jin nodded in agreement, without hesitating.
His decisiveness surprised Gu Qingyao. ¡°I told you this is a treasure and you¡¯re still willing to give it to me?¡±
Chen Jin rubbed his head and chortled. ¡°Sister-inw, if you want it, of course I will give it to you! I do business with Elder Brother and also, I don¡¯t know much about these things. Gems and precious stones are different. I¡¯ve seen so many of them, I¡¯ve grown a little more discerning and can basically identify the good items. But I don¡¯t know anything about antiques!
¡°Perhaps they will be very valuable in the future, but that¡¯s in the future. Right now, it¡¯s more important to me that I do well.¡±
Unlike Mo Beihan, he did not have a good foundation!
He was not as capable as Mo Beihan. He was a nobody who depended on the times to make a few secret deals and had met some important people. That was how he had attained some status and connections.
Although many fine items passed through his hands, he firmly believed that anything that was valuable a few thousands of years ago would still be valuable in the future. But he knew how to let some go in order to obtain other things.
Antiques were not his strong suit. They were not much use to him even if he kept them. He did not know when times would improve. He had to ensure that he currently did well in order to retain his grasp on these things.
He had hidden many precious stones and gems. If these dark times really passed, all he had would be enough to make him a rich man!
In any case, he was prepared to cling on to Mo Beihan for dear life. If his future sister-inw liked it, then he would give it to her!
But... this future sister-inw seemed to be even more resourceful!
Gu Qingyao raised her eyebrows in some surprise. She had not expected Chen Jin to say something like that.
No wonder Mo Beihan had taken a fancy to him!
She smiled, ¡°In that case, it¡¯s a deal. Next time you have good things like that, save them for me. I will certainly give you plenty of what you want!¡±
Chen Jin smiled. ¡°Certainly!¡±
Besides this, Gu Qingyao only took seven of Chen Jin¡¯sst eight hundred dors. Then she took her things and left the Chen house.
Chapter 156: A Bountiful Harvest (3)
Chapter 156: A Bountiful Harvest (3)
Gu Qingyao had exchanged her resources for seven hundred dors plus precious stones and antiques. Chen Jin had definitely profited!
But Gu Qingyao did not care. She had obtained these things at no cost, so she was happy to exchange them for gems and antiques.
She left the Chen house happily, having ced the porcin vessels in her basket. Actually, when she put them in her basket, they entered her interspace straightaway.
She also ced the gems in her clothes. But when they reached her clothes, they also entered her interspace.
Including Mo Beihan¡¯s share!
Gu Qingyao smiled at Mo Beihan and said, ¡°Elder Brother Beihan, you have so many nice things with me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll run away with this huge sum of money?¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°I doubt you can bear to run away.¡±
Gu Qingyao was taken aback!
Mo Beihan lowered his head to look at her, his eyes filled with amusement. ¡°Can you really bear to run away and leave me behind?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
This fellow was actually teasing her?
There...
Was something amiss!
Elder Brother Beihan belonged to this era. In these times, people were very conservative. At this point in his previous life, Elder Brother Beihan would never say such things to her.
Even before all those things happened, he would never say such things.
Now...
Could it be that all men became rascals in the presence of the woman they liked?
Gu Qingyao pursed her lips and stared at him.
Mo Beihan chuckled. He felt that Yao Yao at this time was just too adorable. I won¡¯t tell you I¡¯ve been reborn. I shall tease you and see when you find out!
He smilingly patted Gu Qingyao¡¯s head. ¡°You can¡¯t run. You definitely belong to me for life.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She did not care why he was acting so crazily. If he wanted to behave like a rascal, let him! She liked it anyway!
As the two of them walked along the main street, Gu Qingyao cocked her head and looked at him. ¡°Do you have any questions for me?¡±
Mo Beihan looked into the girl¡¯s eyes. He knew she was talking about why she had so many things.
When she came, she only had a basket on her back and a small parcel. She had sent three parcels at the post office ¨C the one that she was carrying, and two parcels that were in her basket.
But when she entered Chen Jin¡¯s house, she had taken so many things out of her basket. That was odd.
He already knew she had her interspace. But now, he suspected that the girl had brought back everything she had stored in her interspace in her previous life.
When he thought about it, Yao Yao, like himself, had been reborn with her memories of her previous life. The things in her interspace belonged to her, and it was understandable that she had managed to bring them back.
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°You haven¡¯t been deliberately hiding anything from me. Of course, I can tell there¡¯s something odd going on.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me about it?¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°This is not the ce. We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±
Gu Qingyao stopped talking. Indeed, this was not the ce to say too much.
Mo Beihan nced at her little basket and asked, ¡°Do you want to go to the ck market?¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Sure!¡±
Mo Beihan smiled and brought her there. However, he used scarves to cover their faces.
Gu Qingyao had prepared many dumplings and wontons. Of course, they must make a trip to the ck market.
It was almost the new year and a lot of people were looking for food to celebrate!
Also, one must have dumplings during the new year. But in these times, how many people could afford to make them?
Even if they had the flour, they might not have the right seasoning, and what they made certainly could notpare to her delicious dumplings.
Sure enough, the ck market was crowded. People were going to and fro, and looking around.
Mo Beihan brought Gu Qingyao into the market. He knew many people and after making a quick round, he identified several targets.
Chapter 157: A Bountiful Harvest (4)
Chapter 157: A Bountiful Harvest (4)
These people were all in the same business as Chen Jin, but on a smaller scale. In these matters, most people did business with those they were familiar with. Mo Beihan knew that these people had various connections, so he brought Gu Qingyao over to them.
The first was a middle-aged man with a square face. He looked especially simple and honest, and did not look like someone in this business at all.
Mo Beihan went over and spoke a few words to him. The two men quickly agreed to trade and they moved to a quieter spot.
¡°We want cash, not coupons. Antiques will also do.¡± Mo Beihan made his request.
The other man nodded. ¡°Sure. The best will be fine grain, eggs and meat. I need meat.¡±
Anyone who had a bit of money wanted meat for the new year, so this was the rarest.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°I have ten kilograms of rice, five kilograms of flour, and twenty eggs. I don¡¯t have meat, but I have some dumplings stuffed with pork and cabbage. The wrappers are made of fine white flour. Families who find it inconvenient to cook meat can take the dumplings.¡±
The man was taken aback!
Dumplings?
But upon second thought, it was true that many could not cook meat, or did not dare to do so!
The aroma of cooking meat was too strong, and people around them could smell it. But if the dumplings were already wrapped, it was a different matter. They would be ready to eat after boiling. If they did not need to wrap the dumplings themselves, it would save them trouble and it was less easily detected.
This was the first time he heard of this novel item for sale. The man smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take some. How many do you have?¡±
¡°I have about ten kilograms of frozen ones.¡±
The man thought for a moment and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take them all. I¡¯ll use the price for fine grain and give you one hundred and fifty dors. Is that all right?¡±
The items weighed about thirty kilograms in total. Fine grain cost five dors a kilogram. Although the dumplings contained meat, they did not contain much. Also, the weight of the flour was measured differently after it had been mixed with water and made into dumpling skins, especially when the dumplings had been frozen.
Gu Qingyao nodded and handed the things to him. She took his one hundred and fifty dors and left with Mo Beihan.
They moved to a different spot and Mo Beihan saidughingly, ¡°Those old people who are undergoingbor reformation will probably like your dumplings and wontons.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°I made them specially for those people.¡±
The year was ending and those old people with nicer items would naturally think of exchanging them for some good food. But they were constantly being watched. If they ate meat and the fragrance spread, someone might report them and they would easily get into trouble.
But dumplings and wontons were a different matter. When cooked, the smell of meat was not too strong!
They found a lonely spot and Gu Qingyao took another quilted jacket from her interspace and let Mo Beihan change his outer clothing. Only then did they go to another ck market and find someone else to trade with.
In this way, they obtained six hundred dors. Then they found some old people and bartered for a few dozen antiques before leaving the ck market.
Gu Qingyao looked and Mo Beihan. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you my secretter. You will certainly be shocked!¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. This girl was taking things out in front of him. Of course, he understood her meaning.
Atst, Gu Qingyao stood there without moving.
Mo Beihan looked at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re thinking of looking for Zhou Hong, right?¡±
Gu Qingyao was startled. How did he know?
Mo Beihan patted her head. ¡°Wang Guozhu and Zhou Hong haven¡¯t divorced yet! Zhang Xiaohui has treated your family so badly. Right now, the best way to deal with her is to look for Zhou Hong.¡±
Even if this girl did not seek out Zhang Xiaohui, Mo Beihan certainly would. He definitely would not allow Zhang Xiaohui to marry Wang Guozhu so easily.
The tragedy of Yao Yao¡¯s past life was partly due to this woman. He certainly would not let her off.
Chapter 158: I Want To Be A Scoundrel!
Chapter 158: I Want To Be A Scoundrel!
Gu Qingyao gazed at him speechlessly for a long time.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mo Beihan asked.
¡°Elder Brother Beihan, you... do you think I¡¯ve be bad?¡±
She was not like that in the past, but had been verypliant and quiet. She was a well-brought-up teenage girl. She had no idea how to plot against someone.
Mo Beihan looked at her and said earnestly, ¡°No. I¡¯m delighted that you have learnt to protect yourself!¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her head and looked at him. Did he realize that she had changed?
Mo Beihan said, ¡°In the past, you were very good. But you were inexperienced and too kind. Yao Yao, the truth is that you must know how to avenge yourself when you encounter bad people. If you have learnt to retaliate and to protect yourself, I won¡¯t have to worry about you when I¡¯m not with you!¡±
In her previous life, Yao Yao had been hurt when she was on the brink of adulthood. Later on, she had not had much mental strength. Whenever he was away, no matter where he went, he always worried about her.
Gu Qingyao was startled!
She suddenly remembered that in her previous life, she was always afraid of what others would say and had been unable to emerge from her past for a few decades. At that time, her family had spent a lot of effort to counsel and protect her, hoping that she would grow stronger.
She had needed more than ten years to rid herself of the scars of her youth.
But now that she thought about it, her behavior in her past life only served to delight her enemies. If she had been able to let it go, be a little braver, and not be influenced by others, she could have boldly married Mo Beihan. That would have infuriated Bai Youran and the others!
Gu Qingyao smiled brilliantly. She held Mo Beihan¡¯s hand and shook it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I definitely will not allow anyone to bully me in the future. I will be a scoundrel and spend my time thinking of ways to deal with people who have bullied me. Alright?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°If you can¡¯t beat them, remember to tell me. I¡¯ll help you!¡±
Gu Qingyao was amused. ¡°Alright. If I can beat them, you just cheer me on. If I can¡¯t beat them, I¡¯ll look for you immediately!¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
¡°Hahaha...¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed out loud. Then she carefully looked around. She only rxed when she saw there was no one about.
Mo Beihan patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been keeping watch! There¡¯s no one!¡±
Gu Qingyao touched her hair. ¡°Stop patting! You¡¯ve messed up my hair!¡±
Her long hair was always braided. Lately, Mo Beihan seemed to enjoy patting her head, messing up her hair each time.
Mo Beihan looked at her head of shiny ck hair and stroked her small braids. ¡°I¡¯ll help youb them when we get back.¡±
Gu Qingyao blushed. She red at him, then raced off!
...
It was the end of the year and the big factories had all closed. Zhou Hong was also on leave. Zhou Xiaoyu had gone out to y with her friends while Zhou Xiaoyu went shopping in the cooperative for new year goods.
It was the end of the year and many people were preparing for the new year, so the demand far exceeded the supply. Although Zhou Hong had cash and coupons, she waited for a long time before she managed to buy anything.
She had spent almost all her money, but she felt that what she had bought waspletely inadequate.
She had so many household expenses and still needed to support Wang Guozhu¡¯s two useless parents. They only knew how to eat but did not know how to do anything else.
They were not so old that they could not move. They could go to the countryside and work forbor points, but they refused. They wanted to enjoy life at home. This infuriated her.
She had enough of this kind of life. Fortunately, she had already found a way out. She would soon divorce Wang Guozhu and move to the city to enjoy her life.
Chapter 159: Zhou Hong, You Must Not Divorce
Chapter 159: Zhou Hong, You Must Not Divorce
Mo Beihan waited for Zhou Hong at the road which she would take on her way home. He had already nned to look for Zhou Hong thus during this period of time, he had been noticing Zhou Hong¡¯s movement and knew that she went to the supply store almost everyday in the past few days.
This section of the road was rather deserted as there were not many people in town at this time and many areas were empty. Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao hid in a corner as they waited for Zhou Hong toe.
Once Zhou Hong passed by, Mo Beihan covered her mouth and pulled her into the hidden corner.
Shocked, Zhou Hong struggled with all her might as she tried to speak with a muffled voice.
¡°Don¡¯t move or I¡¯ll twist your neck!¡± Mo Beihan ordered in a deep and cold tone.
Zhou Hong immediately stopped moving out of fear.
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Mo Beihan restrained Zhou Hong from the back and covered her mouth while Gu Qingyao stood beside Mo Beihan. Zhou Hong could not see anything behind her and simply had no clue about what was happening behind her.
Mo Beihan lowered the tone of his voice, making itpletely different from his original voice.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will not do anything to you. I just want to tell you something. You can even get a benefit too! One hundred dors a month!¡±
Zhou Hong was stunned. One hundred dors a month?
What did this person want from her?
She worked in a factory and only earned about forty dors in a month but this person offered one hundred dors a month?
Seeing that Zhou Hong was not as frightened as before, Mo Beihan continued to say, ¡°You are preparing to divorce your husband, right?¡±
Zhou Hong remained silent.
Mo Beihan scoffed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide it from me. I¡¯m aware of everything, including your secret lover in the city!¡±
Zhou Hong¡¯s expression changed drastically.
Mo Beihan went straight to point and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not interested in that affair of yours for now. As long as you follow what I say and do not divorce Wang Guozhu in this period of time, I will not care about your affair. Are we clear?¡±
Zhou Hong was scared out of her wits. She was extremely careful about hiding her affair so how did this person find out?
If she was caught, she might be dead and would definitely lose her job.
¡°Gahhhh...¡±
Zhou Hong nodded repeatedly in fear.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Your husband has a woman outside recently as well. Truth to be told, Wang Guozhu offended me. That woman of his is already pregnant and Wang Guozhu is waiting for you to divorce him so he could marry that woman and have a son!¡±
Zhou Hong was astounded!
Wang Guozhu has a woman outside?
And she¡¯s even pregnant?
That useless man actually dared to betray her and have an affair with another woman?
No wonder he kept saying he had no money recently! So much for saying he lost his money and gifted people items. There were all sorts of excuses but it seemed like he spent all his money on that woman.
Damn it!
That bastard!
Before Zhou Hong could get angry, Mo Beihan said, ¡°You must not divorce from Wang Guozhu for now. A few monthster, that woman¡¯s tummy will show. For every one month that you dy the divorce, I will give you one hundred dors. What do you think?¡±
Zhou Hong did not have time to consider it and could only nod in agreement. Moreover, she was willing to do such a thing.
Mo Beihan took out fifty dors and stuffed it into Zhou Hong¡¯s hand. ¡°This is fifty dors. If you have not gotten a divorce one monthter, I will give you another fifty.¡±
After that, he pushed Zhou Hong forward forcefully.
¡°Ah...¡±
Zhou Hong shrieked from the brute force as she stumbled a few steps forward and almost fell down. When she turned around, there was no one to be found in the alley.
She was dumbfounded!
Looking at the empty alley and street, and then at the fifty dor note in her hand. If she did not have this note, she would wonder if she ran into a ghost.
A shiver ran through her spine and she hurriedly left the ce in fear.
Chapter 160: Let’s Get Engaged! (1)
Chapter 160: Let¡¯s Get Engaged! (1)
At the same time, Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao were actually in the interspace now. Mo Beihan was seated on the ground while Gu Qingyao was behind him with hands covering his eyes.
Hit with the familiar fragrance in the air, Mo Beihan knew that this must be Yao Yao¡¯s living interspace.
He had been to this ce countless times in the previous lifetime. In it had many herbs, fruit trees, vegetables and flowers which he and Yao Yao nted together. How rejuvenating were the clean floral smell and sweetness of the fruits!
Mo Beihan opened his mouth. ¡°Yao Yao, where did you bring me to? This ce feels a little different!¡±
Still covering his eyes, Gu Qingyao looked at the house behind her. There were many modern objects in there which were personally purchased by the both of them in the previous lifetime.
¡°I... I... I can release you but you must not be freaked out by what you seeter. You must listen to whatever I say.¡±
The smile on Mo Beihan¡¯s face deepened. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Anyways, she had already brought him in and did not intend to hide it from him anyway. Thus, Gu Qingyao let go of her hands.
Mo Beihan opened his eyes and what entered his sight was indeed the ever-so-familiarndscape since the previous lifetime!
It was all so familiar!
Mo Beihan absorbed the scene for a while and smiled. ¡°A wondend! It looks like I met a fairy?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Looking at the house at the back, his beam widened. ¡°This house is so beautiful!¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Uh... it¡¯s indeed quite beautiful. It¡¯s very... advanced on the inside!¡±
You apanied me to purchase many of the things inside. Oh god...
Mo Beihan smiled as he naturally held Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand and led her into the house.
He prepared this house for her back then so that Yao Yao had a ce to rest in when she was in this interspace. The house had everything, from a kitchen to a bedroom, and he even specially made use of the hydropower here as the source of electricity.
There were no nights in the interspace and it was like spring all year round. There were very few moments when electricity was needed ¨C only when Yao Yao was cooking would she use a little ¨C thus this simple electrical power was sufficient.
Looking at the little house that they decorated together, a wave of warmth swept into Mo Beihan¡¯s heart. Then, looking at thedy before him, his heart melted even more!
He turned around and looked at her before abruptly pressing her to the wall and looked at her from up-close.
Gu Qingyao was shocked!
¡°Yao Yao, this ce is decorated so warmly! It looks like it¡¯s decorated by a young, loving couple. Do you agree?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s cheeks blushed instantly. Young... loving couple?
Mo Beihan found her tiny flushed face extremely adorable and could not stop himself from lowering his head, really wanting to kiss her!
Gu Qingyao could tell his intention and her face reddened even more though she did not move away nor reject his advances.
Mo Beihan chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re still so young and I¡¯m kind of ??????? to touch you. What should I do?¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at him. ¡°If you aren¡¯t able to touch me... are you able to kiss me?¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes deepened and his body stiffened in an instant!
How dare this little girl seduce him!
Gu Qingyao could not hide her smile after seeing his reaction. She no longer looked at him and instead inched closer to his chest and hugged his waist.
This hug was extremely warm. In the previous lifetime, she especially loved it when he hugged her.
¡°Brother Beihan, would you pay a visit to my house and ask for my hand in marriage? Let¡¯s get engaged.¡±
Mo Beihan was stunned and he almost jumped out of excitement. ¡°You... You¡¯re willing? You want to be engaged to me?¡±
Gu Qingyao leaned against his chest and hugged him even tighter. ¡°Mhm! I¡¯m willing. I wish to be your fiancee and let those who are coveting you know that you are mine!¡±
Chapter 161: Let’s Get Engaged! (2)
Chapter 161: Let¡¯s Get Engaged! (2)
Infinite happiness filled Mo Beihan¡¯s heart immediately and he was so overwhelmed that he did not know what to say.
This little girl was timid. Although they were reborn and they had already decided to get married in the previous lifetime, he thought that in this second lifetime, she would lead a life of her own and spend it with her family!
Yao Yao from the previous lifetime really worried her family. During that period of time, the entire Gu Family was affected because of her and Yao Yao felt very guilty toward them.
He nned to wait for a year more when she was seventeen before mentioning the engagement. This way, they could get married once she was of age at eighteen!
Anyway, Yao Yao was always at home and always before him. He could wait. As long as Yao Yao was willing to marry him, he would be willing to wait for however more years.
He did not expect Yao Yao to personally tell him to get engaged right now!
Aughter escaped Mo Beihan¡¯s mouth instantly; His tion truly could not be contained.
¡°HAHAHA! You said it. I will go to the Gu family to ask for your hand in marriage right now! Let¡¯s get engaged immediately. You can¡¯t go back on your word. HAHAHAHA!¡±
This was an earnestugh from his chest. Gu Qingyao was in his arms and could clearly feel the vibration of his chest.
Gu Qingyaoughed as well!
That¡¯s right. She wants to be his fiancee!
In the previous lifetime, they were already going to be married but were unexpectedly harmed by Bai Youran.
What was there to hesitate now that they were reborn?
Mo Beihan had been apanying her since the start as he continuouslyforted her, doted on her and wanted to marry her. He had always been the one taking the initiative so she might as well take the initiative this time!
She did not want to wait any longer. She wanted to let everyone know that Mo Beihan was hers!
No one shall think of snatching him away!
Mo Beihan was disoriented from the excitement. After staying in the interspace with Gu Qingyao for a while, he immediately led her to buy items for their engagement once they were out of the interspace.
Gu Qingyaoughed as she watched his gleeful expression. ¡°What do you need to prepare for an engagement in this period? Many people don¡¯t even have anything when they get married!¡±
¡°How can that be?¡± Mo Beihan disagreed. ¡°That¡¯s the case for other people. Engagement is a once-in-a-lifetime event. I want to buy things for my wife, what about that?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go to the department store in the city. We were going to go to the city anyway. Let¡¯s go now, shall we?¡±
They came out specially to get some items seeing that the year wasing to an end. He had given all his items to Chen Jin but he knew that Gu Qingyao still had many items on her hands, including those dumplings and wontons.
Comparing the department store to the ck market, they could get even more good stuff from the ck market, thus he had originally nned to bring Gu Qingyao to the market.
And all the more they had to go there now!
Mo Beihan excitedly got his bicycle over and had Gu Qingyao wrapped tightly in a big coat. With Gu Qingyao seated on the front, he sped along the roads at top speed. How he wished he could immediately fly to the city to get all the items for the engagement and return to the Gu family to ask for her hand in marriage!
Gu Qingyao was amused by the situation.
The roads were covered in snow which made it difficult to walk. However, Mo Beihan reached the city in just two hours.
Since the new year was about toe, the market was rtively more bustling and there were slightly more people in the departmental store. After parking his bicycle, Mo Beihan dashed into the city with Gu Qingyao in hand.
Resources were scarce in this era and even if people from the upper-ss got married, there weren¡¯t any good items and everything was extremely simple.
Much less a vige like theirs.
The four coveted items were the trendiest items for weddings in this era but only big households possessed most of these items and small vige households sometimes did not even have an article of new clothes.
Plenty of people borrowed shoes and clothes for their wedding!
Chapter 162: Let’s Get Engaged! (3)
Chapter 162: Let¡¯s Get Engaged! (3)
They were only getting engaged and there was really nothing much to buy.
Mo Beihan was unwilling and insisted on buying something festive. If they were in the previous lifetime, he could prepare plenty of items for Yao Yao but this time period simply forbade him from doing anything.
Things like clothes, shoes and essories were a must at a wedding.
However, people were forbidden from wearing essories in this time period and the only thing they could wear was a watch.
However, Gu Qingyao already had a watch as Mo Beihan just bought an imported watch for her awhile ago and she definitely would not want another watch.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°That¡¯s from before. Why can¡¯t I buy it now? An engagement must be ceremonial so I will buy one more watch. When we get married, I will buy another one for you. All of them will be different pieces and you can wear it on rotation!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay, Brother Beihan. One is enough. I won¡¯t be able to wear them all...¡±
Mo Beihan looked around their surroundings and mumbled to her, ¡°Are you ady? Don¡¯t alldies like to disy all sorts of luxury goods? Even if they are not wearing them, won¡¯t they be happy from looking at them?¡±
Er...
Gu Qingyao was short of words. This... really seemed to be the case!
Mo Beihan was insistent on buying a watch, and what more a good one. He led Gu Qingyao to the watch counter and asked for an imported watch.
This time, he did not buy a Rolex but bought an Omega instead. It was extremely gorgeous when worn on the wrist and its design was more feminine with a stunning pale pink color.
Of course, the price was especially beautiful too!
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched. A few hundred dors!
After purchasing the watch, they headed to purchase clothes. This time, there was nothing nice to browse at as the better items were probably already being sold given therger crowd on year-end.
Nevertheless, there was a checkered woolen cloth that was pretty decent and they bought it. Since Gu Qingyao still had many cloths on hand, she only asked for an amount that could make a piece of garment.
Next were pants and shoes.
¡°Forget about the pants. I still have some on my hands. This is simpler. ck would be alright,¡± Gu Qingyao said.
Mo Beihan agreed after some thought. There were not many choices in this time period and a pair of ck pants was enough.
¡°Let¡¯s buy two pairs of shoes then. A leather shoe is especially fashionable to wear now!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
This was really the case!
One was considered rtively trendy and fashionable if he or she wore a leather shoe in this time period.
Once they arrived at the shoe counter, thedy at the counter saw that Mo Beihan looked rather wealthy, especially with all those items he was carrying, and immediately showed him a few pairs of shoes from Shanghai.
¡°This is the newest design. It¡¯s said to be imported from Shanghai. This design is very new. Do you want to look at it?¡±
The designs in Shanghai were usually more fashionable. Mo Beihan looked at the shoes at the counter and truthfully speaking, they were nothing to bat an eyelid at when viewed using the modern lens.
But in this time period, they were indeed very fashionable!
It was a cotton-padded leather shoe with an upper that was slightly higher than ordinary leather shoes. Thus, it would be warmer when worn in the winter.
Although the design was rather new, there was only one such design.
The sizes were not uniformed, that¡¯s all. On the other hand, the remaining few designs were older!
Other leather shoes were about eight to nine dors and better ones were twelve dors. Thistest design was the most expensive, being priced at fifteen dors.
Mo Beihan bought the most expensive pair in Gu Qingyao¡¯s foot size. He wanted to buy another pair but Gu Qingyao hurriedly stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The quality of this pair is very good and it will not spoil even after wearing it for ten years. There¡¯s no need to buy so many pairs.¡±
Chapter 163: Let’s Get Engaged! (4)
Chapter 163: Let¡¯s Get Engaged! (4)
Most of the people in the vigers were wearing canvas shoes now and would wear cotton-padded shoes in the winter. Barely anyone wore leather shoes.
Mo Beihan did not insist on this and thus did not buy another pair. Afterward, he bought another two bottles of Maotai, 500 grams of White Rabbit Creamy Candy, three tins of malted milk and 1500 grams of hard candy.
The hard candies were reserved for the children in the brigade as wedding candy.
It was too attention-grabbing to give creamy candies to all as having hard candies was already pretty good. Most of the people did not have any sweets at their weddings.
After buying all of these, they left the departmental store with Mo Beihan still wishing to continue purchasing more.
Gu Qingyao was caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°You still think that it¡¯s not enough after spending so much money?¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll just earn more after spending it. Don¡¯t worry, I definitely will not let you suffer.¡±
The both of them looked for an empty spot and deposited all the items in the interspace before visiting the ck market.
The ck market in the city was indeed livelier than in town and there were evidently many more people here.
After walking a round, they traded ten over grams of food supplies. Seeing that it was about noon, Mo Beihan pondered for a moment and led Gu Qingyao to an empty ce. ¡°Yao Yao, are you intending to sell away all those items?¡±
They had been in the interspace for a period of time and Yao Yao had already told him about the storage in the interspace. As such, Mo Beihan finally ascertained that his Yao Yao indeed brought all the supplies from the interspace in the previous lifetime back to this lifetime.
Gu Qingyao thought for a moment and said, ¡°I... will trade any items that I can! I wasn¡¯t thinking that they must be traded. But Brother Beihan, isn¡¯t this a chance for us? If we trade them, we can umte our wealth and help even more people at the same time. So why not?¡±
She was not the past Gu Qingyao anymore. The moment she was knocked down by the car and saw Mo Beihan also being knocked down when he came to save her, her personality changedpletely!
It¡¯s said that everything would be different once you experience life and death. Perhaps, this was indeed the case for her!
She had too many worries in her past lifetime. As she faced onughts of rumors when she was still young and had not yet matured, she failed to bear through the situation.
The previous lifetime was lived with too many frustrations and in this lifetime, she did not want to live that way anymore. She would do anything that would make her life more exciting!
If she still could not live like a human even after being given another lifetime and her interspace still with her, she would be too sorry to the gods!
As Mo Beihan looked at the youngdy before him, he felt that her eyes were especially bright at this instant, even brighter than any moment in their previous lifetime. She was really different now!
He liked the current Yao Yao even more ¨C she was bold, energetic and ambitious!
Motivated!
Mo Beihan chuckled and rubbed Gu Qingyao¡¯s head. ¡°As long as you like it. There¡¯s no reason why we should pass up an opportunity given to us by this time period. I was still worried that you would be afraid!
¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let me bring you to meet a person. More things can be traded at a faster speed at his side.¡±
Gu Qingyao was taken aback!
Mo Beihan said, ¡°It¡¯s about the same as what Chen Jin does. However, this person operates on arger scale and specialises in this. He sells to those powerful figures and even some civilians. It¡¯s like an independent ck market with many sources that earn from both the underground and legal sources.¡±
Gu Qingyao understood immediately!
There were still many people who could not ept that they were forbidden from trading after living under the free trade system that had been in ce for a few thousand years. Although there was very tight control, underground ck markets were aplenty.
Everyone was not doing anything evil anyway and merely wanted to lead a better life in these tumultuous times. What more, many were merely doing it for the sake of survival.
Chapter 164: Reincarnation Means a Better Life!
Chapter 164: Reincarnation Means a Better Life!
They could only starve to death if there was no highly-priced grain from the ck market.
¡°Bring me there. I want to exchange for more goods,¡± Gu Qingyao said.
She still had about seven to eight years before the free generation. She must be prepared for it.
Mo Beihan took her to a rtively remote ce in the city. There were many small alleys and the houses were very dpidated. There were no people living around.
When it was about to arrive, Mo Beihan asked Gu Qingyao to take out the things. The two of them carried a basket each. Mo Beihan¡¯s was much bigger, and all dumplings and wontons were ced inside.
The other sack was filled with various fine grains, with eggs ced on top.
There was also a sack with some coarse grains, then fruits, and some preserved fruits made by Gu Qingyao.
Mo Beihan carried a basket on his back and a sack in one hand. Gu Qingyao looked at him and suddenly wanted tough.
He looked like some extra rich guy.
Mo Beihan checked the surrounding area in advance and knew that there was no one nearby, so when he arrived at the small courtyard, he knocked on the door.
The one who opened the door was a very innocent young man. He looked honest as well from the way he smiled.
He opened the door and saw Mo Beihan was wearing thick clothes. He was even covered by a scarf for most of his face. He couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, and he was still carrying two sacks in his hands. The boy¡¯s eyes moved, showing a very simple smile that made him appear stupid!
¡°Comrade, who are you looking for?¡±
Looking at this young boy, Gu Qingyao felt that he looked very familiar to her.
¡®Who is this?¡¯
¡°We¡¯re looking for your boss, Du Guobang!¡± Mo Beihan said.
The boy¡¯s expression changed. It seemed like they knew his boss since they were able to call him by his name.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°I have so many things in my hand, including fine grains, whole grains, meat and fruits, understand?¡±
The youth: ¡°...¡±
They sold and purchased things here. There was nothing to hide since they knew the rules.
Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao came in and the boy closed the door of the yard. He led the two of them into the hall where Du Guobang happened to be.
Mo Beihan put the two baskets on the ground and opened the cloth covering the baskets, revealing the frozen dumplings and wontons inside.
¡°These dumplings are homemade, all with white flour. There are ones with leek and egg stuffing, and cabbage and pork stuffing. They are very oily and tasty. You can cook a few and try it. This is the most suitable for... those who want to keep a low profile. They do not smell very meaty and the cooking time is short.¡±
Not to mention the boy next to him, even Du Guobang was surprised by the number of dumplings. Not many people could get so many at once in this era.
Du Guobang looked at Mo Beihan and thought for a long time, but he could not figure out who he was.
Mo Beihanughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I can bring out so many things, it proves my background. You¡¯re not able to find any trouble with me. Naturally, I know what business you have since I¡¯m here to look for you. I won¡¯t do anything to harm you as well. After all, those people behind you in your background are dealing with me!¡±
Du Guobang was stunned.
Then heughed. The guy was a little rude but ambitious!
¡°You¡¯re really straightforward. Since this is the case, let me just say it directly. The price I charge here is a bit cheaper than the ck market. The price of fine grain is four yuan a catty. This dumpling and wonton are indeed good, but they all follow the price of fine grain. What do you think?¡±
Mo Beihan nodded and epted the offer.
Du Guobang winked at the young man and asked him to get some dumplings and wontons to cook and inspect.
The boy took two dumplings and a small handful of wontons and left.
Chapter 165: He’s Not Someone that You Could Afford to Offend!
Chapter 165: He¡¯s Not Someone that You Could Afford to Offend!
Mo Beihan took out the contents from the sack. Eggs were taken out first and weighed directly. They were packed in a white cloth bag with 30 catties of eggs inside.
¡°Thirty catties of eggs here!¡±
Du Guobang was slightly surprised. It was rare to see so many eggs at once. This person must be quite capable.
Then Mo Beihan took out 20 catties of rice, 10 catties of flour, 10 catties of dried noodles, 20 catties of cornmeal, 10 catties of bacon, two air-dried chickens, one air-dried rabbit, plus some dried fish for a total of 20 catties. Another three catties of brown sugar, two catties of melon seeds. This melon seed was different from the one for Chen Jin.
Then came the highlight. Ten catties of canned oranges, packed in small jars.
Finally, there were five catties of sweet potato noodles and five catties of sorghum noodles.
What shocked Du Guobang most was the canned food.
This person had canned food!
Canned food was really precious. If anyone had canned food, it must be ced in the living room to admire. To some extent, this thing was rarer than meat, although it was less expensive than meat.
Canned food was out of pure enjoyment for its taste. The meat inside could be eaten to supplement essential nutritions.
And this person could offer 10 catties at one shot...
The way Du Guobang looked at Mo Beihan totally changed. He was not someone that he could afford to offend!
Mo Beihan said: ¡°It has been stored for a long time, just waiting for the end of the year!¡±
Du Guobang understood his intention.
These precious things were going to be the best sellers at the end of the year.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Everything is here, Boss Du. Can you eat them all? We want some cash, and the rest can be exchanged with vintage items.¡±
Du Guobang smiled when he heard that he wanted old things.
No matter what environment and era they were in, there were always discerning people.
Anyway, he firmly believed that things that had been valuable for thousands of years in the past would definitely be valuable in the future. Now this strange society would notst long. Therefore, he did not hesitate to do this kind of ¡°business¡± now.
Du Guobang smiled and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll be able to eat it all. I will give you 800 dors. For the rest, how about you pick some vintage items?¡±
Mo Bei smiled coldly, ¡°These things are at least worth about 1,300 dors. This is already still based on your lowered price. If you only offer 800 dors, then I will pick more vintage items.¡±
Five hundred dors could not be settled with a few bracelets and jewelry sets.
Du Guobang¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Comrade, I believe that you understand I¡¯m taking risks in this.¡±
¡°The risk makes it valuable. Am I wrong?¡± Mo Beihan said.
¡°How much do you want?¡±
Mo Beihan said: ¡°Eight hundred yuan is not impossible. I have to pick a lot of vintage items.¡±
Du Guobang thought for a while. In fact, it was still worth trading vintage items. There would be many opportunities in the future. What he needed now was more business and more money.
Du Guobang agreed and sent someone to bring things to Mo Beihan.
Du Guobang owned more goods than Chen Jin. He had more varieties as well. It seemed that Du Guobang had a wider source.
Mo Beihan nced at Gu Qingyao and asked her to choose. Gu Qingyao was better at identifying vintage items.
Yao Yao from the previous life was nurtured in such an environment. Gu Chonghua studied antiques. Yao Yao started learning when she was a child. The couple at the cowshed also taught her a lot of things. She was more discerning than him.
Du Guobang was a typical businessman. He did not have much rtionship with Mo Beihan. He was not as kind and approachable as Chenjin who always chose the best for Mo Beihan.
Du Guobang did not take out many jewels and jade. There were more ancient paintings, isted books, porcin ornaments, and even some carved artworks.
Gu Qingyao raised her brows and was excited!
Chapter 166: This Girl Is Too Ruthless (1)
Chapter 166: This Girl Is Too Ruthless (1)
Right now, these things were the least valuable, worse than jewelry and jade.
Jewelry and jade were the easiest to tell their grades even for those who were not professional.
Supreme jade jewelry was translucent and bright at the first nce. Any inferior ones were totally iparable.
But this ancient calligraphy painting and antique porcin were different, and it is also the same with antique porcin. Non-professionals could not tell the difference.
Du Guobang still had a lot of sources. He heard that jewelry was worthless in China but they were still expensive in Hong Kong.
He didn¡¯t understand these antique calligraphy and paintings, and so did the people around him. The antique calligraphy and painting were also difficult to preserve.
Jewelry and jade could be thrown into the box anywhere. It did not matter even if you soaked them in water. But the calligraphy and painting were too delicate.
The people here did not understand the value of the calligraphy and painting but Gu Qingyao did!
Her grandfather was andlord and well-educated. He had superior discerning eyes and was fond of collecting. This was a hobby passed down by ancestors.
The Gu family had a lot of collections passed down from their ancestors. In her previous life, she learned the knowledge from her grandfather when she was a child. She was more introverted at theter stage of her previous life and did not even leave the house. She spent all the time studying to keep herself from over-thinking.
After growing up, she went to a lot of ces with Mo Beihan and witnessed many goods. She was therefore trained to be discerning.
There were several boxes in front of her. There were only two small boxes of jewelry and jade, ced on the table.
The boxes were allmon jewelry.
Gu Qingyao took a look at bracelets, earrings, and nes. There were almost noplete sets of them. There were all kinds of bracelets and nes.
It was obvious that Du Guobang was way less sincere than Chen Jin.
Some of these jewels were good but there were no superior ones. There were only one ne and two bracelets that were indeed good stuff.
That ne was worth more than three million in the future. It was not of the best grade but still a pretty good one. The design was very beautiful. Gu Qingyao still liked it.
Bracelets were a bit more expensive. Both were about the same and could be paired up with more than six million.
Gu Qingyao picked both the bracelet and the ne.
There was still one bracelet that could reach millions in the future. Gu Qingyao also took a green bracelet with flower designs. The remaining bracelets were almost the same.
Looking at the quality, they might be worth 200 to 500 thousands dors based on the future market.
At the moment, they were worthless in the market. Two catties of cornmeal or less could be exchanged for one.
Du Guobang was a businessman so Gu Qingyao treated him that way. She was totally not trying to be polite when she picked the vintage items.
She picked twenty ordinary jade bracelets.
She also took ten gemstone rings, eighteen diamond rings. It would be beautiful wearing the diamond ring in the future when the free era arrived!
She would give her sisters-inw and aunts one each!
She picked six pairs of diamond bracelets, four gemstone nes and nine diamond nes!
Du Guobang stared at the little girl as she picked the items. He could feel his eyebrows twitching.
After taking these, Gu Qingyao stopped looking at these jewels. What she took away was probably one-third of the things Du Guobang took out. But in terms of value, they ounted for 70 percent.
The remaining ones were not very valuable.
She then started to pick the calligraphy, painting and antiques.
Gu Qingyao liked those as well so she was very serious in her choice.
Du Guobang assumed that she did not understand anything about the values of vintage items as she was just a little girl. Though her face was covered, he could still tell that she was very young.
Chapter 167: This Girl Is Too Ruthless (2)
Chapter 167: This Girl Is Too Ruthless (2)
But he changed his mind when he saw Gu Qingyao earnestly making her selection, even taking out a torch to shine on them. He watched anxiously as Gu Qingyao made her selection. He had a feeling that she had chosen the most valuable pieces.
He felt that he was making a loss and his heart ached!
Gu Qingyao was over the moon!
Because she had discovered that like Chen Jin, Du Guobang knew nothing about antiques, and did not care about them either. He had clearly selected the best of the gems and precious stones for himself. Then he mixed some good pieces with the rest and let her choose from them.
But the antiques were a different story. This fellow was doing well in the city and he had many, many antiques!
She picked two enameled porcin vases which were painted in vivid colors. Enamel work was known for its intricacy and elegance, and these were incredibly beautiful!
She also selected two well-preserved censers from the early Qing period.
Among the porcin vessels, she was delighted to encounter another blue and white Yuan porcin piece. This time, it was not a big tter, but a small vase. But it was simrly valuable.
This piece must have been taken from andlord or from the collection of a capitalist. The things that these people left behind were certainly valuable, which was why there were so many treasures here.
Then there was a Yixing y teapot in perfect condition, and three snuff bottles.
She also found many treasures among the paintings. Gu Qingyao selected a horse painted by Master Xu, and a prawn by Master Qi. These needed no exnation. Everyone knew how valuable they were. Gu Qingyao smiled gleefully.
Mo Beihan smilingly watched Gu Qingyao make her selection. He could not hide the affection in his eyes and Du Guobang winced to look at it.
Lastly, she chose two freehand brushwork paintings from the Song Dynasty and two works from famous calligraphers. One was in the free cursive style, and the other in the running script style.
In these times, these things had all been ced in the salvage station to be recycled to support nation building efforts. Otherwise, some ordinary citizen would use them as wallpaper.
There was no doubt that in these times, a person could really buy all these paintings from a salvage station for a few cents, and use them as wallpaper.
Gu Qingyao inwardly mourned when she thought of this. She selected another fourndscape paintings before she stopped!
She had carefully examined each one before making her selection. Du Guobang felt incredibly uneasy as he watched her. He had a feeling that everything this girl had selected was valuable, and the rest were forgeries.
The young man who had gone to cook the dumplings had returned a long time ago, but Du Guobang was in no mood to try the dumplings. He only rxed when he saw that Gu Qingyao was done.
The youth had only cooked two dumplings ¨C a chive and egg dumpling, and a pork and cabbage one. He had also cooked a few wontons.
Du Guobang¡¯s eyes lit up when he tried them. My God! These were the best dumplings he had ever eaten!
Seasoning and oil had been addedvishly!
There certainly were advantages to selling these. He thought of those old people who had been demoted. Even if you gave them flour, chives and eggs, they would not have the seasoning to make such good dumplings. Now, someone had already wrapped them. Wonderful!
The dumplings and wontons went a long way towards soothing Du Guobang¡¯s aching heart.
Gu Qingyao smilingly took her things. ¡°I like these. I¡¯ll take them!¡±
She took a few cloth sacks from her bag and carefully wrapped them up. These were all treasures!
Her grandfather would be delighted when she brought them back!
She took out the bag of dumplings and wontons and handed them to Du Guobang. They carried their baskets away, having carefully ced their treasures in them and covered them with a cloth. Mo Beihan carried one on his back and another in his hand as he bid farewell to Du Guobang.
Chapter 168: This Girl Is Too Ruthless (3)
Chapter 168: This Girl Is Too Ruthless (3)
The dumplings and wontons probably improved Du Guobang¡¯s mood. Although the girl had been utterly ruthless, he was truly interested in the items that Mo Beihan had brought. So he smiled and said, ¡°Comrade, remember me the next time you have anything good.¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°Elder Brother Du, it¡¯s a pleasure to do business with you. Of course, I wille again when I have anything good.¡±
A pleasure?
Du Guobang¡¯s expression stiffened!
He felt as if he had been exploited!
Mo Beihan put away the eight hundred dors and left with his treasures.
Du Guobang stared at them. The two of them left the residence and walked through several alleys. Mo Beihan caught hold of Gu Qingyao and suddenly quickened his steps as he rushed towards a turn that was up ahead. He turned the corner and was lost to sight.
The two youths behind him were taken aback. They hurriedly gave chase, but when they turned the corner, they discovered many paths leading in different directions. There were many junctions in these alleys. They rushed over to look, but found no trace of Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao.
The two of them searched for a while to no avail. They had no choice but to report to Du Guobang.
They had lost the trail?
Du Guobang frowned. After a while, he waved them aside. ¡°Forget it. If you¡¯ve lost their trail, then so be it! They are clearly people of some ability. If they wish to conceal their identity from us, any n that we cane up with will probably fail.¡±
¡°Forget it. As he said, we cannot control him. He also cannot touch me easily because he won¡¯t be able to deal with our patrons.¡±
The youth who had opened the door for Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao looked at the things on the table and eximed, ¡°My God! This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone with so many good things. They¡¯re certainly capable. Elder Brother, if hees back to trade with us regrly, we certainly won¡¯t lose out! Anyway, it is to our advantage to have a good rtionship with an important person like him.¡±
Du Guobang naturally understood this principle. But when he looked at the antiques box that Gu Qingyao had picked over, his heart ached again. ¡°It may be to our advantage, but that girl is ruthless. I could barely keep my seat when she was selecting those gems. Fortunately, she stopped just in time.
¡°And look at those antiques. Somehow, I have a feeling that the girl selected my most valuable items. Do you think the rest are forgeries?¡±
The youth: ¡°...¡±
How would he know?
He was clueless about these things!
Meanwhile, Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao waited until the two men had left before they emerged from the interspace. Gu Qingyao nced at the direction in which the two men had left andughed, ¡°This Elder Brother Du is trying to find out who we are?¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°We brought so many things. In his heart, he is certain that we are one of the biggest yers, and yet he knows all the important people in Jiangchong City. Of course, he¡¯s curious when we popped out of nowhere!
¡°But I understand such people. Don¡¯t worry, he doesn¡¯t mean any harm!¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows and smiled!
She held Mo Beihan¡¯s hand; her little face was flushed with excitement. ¡°Elder Brother Beihan, I¡¯m going to be a huge collector and make lots of money! Hehe!¡±
Mo Beihan dotingly patted her head when he saw her smiling craftily. ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s get something to eat.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked around and smiled. ¡°Surely we don¡¯t need to go to the state-run restaurant? Can¡¯t we just go to my interspace?¡±
Mo Beihan was taken aback. He had forgotten about that!
So the two of them just went back to the interspace for a meal.
Meanwhile, in the town, Zhou Hong was so frightened that she rushed back home only to see Wang Guozhu¡¯s parents chatting with the neighbors in the courtyard. The sun had emerged that afternoon, and many people were sunning themselves in the courtyard.
Chapter 169: Wang Guozhu, I Don’t Want A Divorce Anymore (1)
Chapter 169: Wang Guozhu, I Don¡¯t Want A Divorce Anymore (1)
The house they lived in was part of arge residence assigned by the state. Most of the people who worked in the same factory lived here. There was arge courtyard at the ground level and many old people liked to hold their activities there.
Zhou Hong¡¯s family lived on the third floor. The house consisted of three rooms and a living room, and had a floor area of about seventy square meters. In the town, it was considered to be a fairly spacious house. Both Zhou Hong and Wang Guozhu worked, so they had been assigned this type of housing.
When Zhou Hong returned, she saw the olddy, whose name was Liang Zhaodi. Her name alone showed what kind of family she had been born into. Also, Old Madam¡¯s personality truly matched her name.
Sitting in front of her was another olddy from the residence. Thetter was carrying her young grandson in her arms, while a slightly older grandson yed nearby. Her eldest grandson, from another son, was at her house.
The olddy wasining to Liang Zhaodi. ¡°Ai... Those people in my family only know how to eat, but don¡¯t know how to work. We need food to support them. The oldest is still alright, he¡¯s beginning to mature. The second one can y on his own. But this little one needs to be carried. Now, my oldest son¡¯s wife is pregnant again. Judging by her stomach, it¡¯s probably another son. I¡¯m utterly exhausted!¡±
¡°I¡¯ve spent years raising my eldest and second grandson. Now, this third grandson hasn¡¯t even learnt how to walk and my eldest daughter-inw is pregnant again! When do you think these days of having to carry my grandchildren around wille to an end?¡±
Her words caused Liang Zhaodi to turn green with envy. She dreamt of a grandson, but Zhou Hong refused to give her one. Their family only had one daughter, Zhou Xiaoyu, and she did not follow the Wang family¡¯s surname, so what use was she?
¡°How can you moan continuously? I¡¯m almost wild with longing for a grandson. My granddaughter is all grown up. I don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll give me a grandson. She has caused our Wang family line to die out. What use is a granddaughter? She only knows how to spend money and is a burden.¡±
Zhou Hong immediately saw red. This damn olddy. Always talking bad about her and her daughter outside the family. Xiaoyu carried her hopes. How dare this old woman call her a burden?
It was these two old wretches who were burdens. They did not do anything all day besides eat.
Then she remembered that Wang Guozhu was having an affair, and the woman was pregnant. Did these two old people also know that the bitch was pregnant?
Were they waiting for a divorce so they could bring the woman into the family and have a grandson?
Ha!
No way!
Zhou Hong rushed over in a huff. But Liang Zhaodi had sharp eyes. When she saw Zhou Hong, she was so frightened she ducked her head and started to quiver all over. She said a few panicked words to the olddy opposite her, then grabbed her husband and hurried home.
Liang Zhaodi¡¯s actions made everyone look at Zhou Hong strangely.
Zhou Hong was domineering and she and her daughter were unfilial. They were notorious in this building, and everyone knew about them.
Zhou Hong looked at everyone¡¯s expression and suppressed her rage. She was so angry she quickened her pace and rushed home. When she got home, she saw that the olddy had already gone to the kitchen to start cooking, while the old man was wiping the table with a cloth.
Acting again!
Acting again!
These two old wretches were so despicable!
She rushed into the room just in time to see Wang Guozhu hurriedly hide a handkerchief in his pocket. She could tell from the color of the handkerchief that it definitely did not belong to her.
When she remembered that this despicable man actually dared to have another woman, and had even gotten her pregnant and was waiting for a divorce, Zhou Hong felt that her dignity was in shreds. She roared in rage, ¡°Wang Guozhu, I don¡¯t want a divorce anymore!¡±
Chapter 170: After Our Daughter Is Married, We’ll See
Chapter 170: After Our Daughter Is Married, We¡¯ll See
Wang Guozhu, I don¡¯t want a divorce anymore!
Zhou Hong shouting this sentence vengefully. She felt a thrill of aplishment when she saw Wang Guozhu¡¯s shocked expression.
She didn¡¯t want a divorce?
Wang Guozhu waspletely dumbfounded!
What was the matter? Why didn¡¯t she want a divorce anymore?
They had already agreed that they would be getting a divorce immediately.
They had been preparing to divorce before the new year, but during this time, Zhou Xiaoyu had been looking for a job in the city. She had undergone many interviews and checks just before the new year. Aplete family was an advantage to her, so the two of them had not filed for divorce. They were waiting for Zhou Xiaoyu¡¯s job to be confirmed and for her to start work in the new year before they got a divorce.
But now, Zhou Hong suddenly said that she did not want a divorce anymore. Then... what about Zhang Xiaohui?
What about his son?
¡°What are you saying? What¡¯s the matter? Why are you suddenly refusing to get a divorce?¡±
Wang Guozhu panicked. He could not figure out what was wrong with Zhou Hong.
Zhou Hong looked at Wang Guozhu¡¯s frantic expression and sneered inwardly. But she said, ¡°I feel that divorcing now will disadvantage Xiaoyu. She¡¯s of age to be married. If her parents are divorced, it will affect her negatively. Why don¡¯t we just do our best to get by! We¡¯ll get a divorce as soon as Xiaoyu gets married.¡±
Wang Guozhu was shocked!
Wait for Zhou Xiaoyu to get married?
Zhou Xiaoyu did not even have anyone in mind, how could she get married?
The girl had high expectations and she had already turned up her nose at many men who had been introduced to her. Even the matchmaker was wary of her and was unwilling to introduce her to anyone.
Her expectations were very high and she was unwilling to remain in the town. She wanted to find a partner in the city.
How could she get married any time soon?
But Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s child could not wait. If they dragged on for another two months, her pregnancy would begin to show!
¡°No way!¡± Wang Guozhu decisively refused. ¡°We agreed that we would get a divorce after the new year, so that¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. We¡¯ve been together for so many years, but we have nothing inmon. Xiaoyu will also be unhappy in a family like that. Since we¡¯ve agreed to a divorce, we should get a divorce immediately.¡±
Zhou Hong looked at Wang Guozhu¡¯s frantic appearance and a chilly smile appeared in her eyes.
She could not be bothered to quibble with Wang Guozhu. In any case, as long as she did not get a divorce, that bitch could not have her child.
Zhou Hong said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, I¡¯m not getting a divorce. I will not allow my Xiaoyu to miss her chance at happiness.¡±
When Zhou Hong finished speaking, she turned to leave.
¡°Zhou Hong... Zhou Hong...¡±
Zhou Hong left quickly. Although Wang Guozhu chased after her, he did not manage to get her back.
Wang Guozhu did not know why Zhou Hong was throwing a tantrum. After all, this woman was temperamental. He did not really believe that Zhou Hong did not want a divorce anymore.
For many years, he had been well aware that their youthful feelings for each other were all gone. Zhou Hong increasingly looked down on him because he came from a vige, and despised him for hisck of ability. She had always wanted to divorce him.
In the past, he had been unwilling to get a divorce, so he had continued to cajole Zhou Hong. Zhou Hong had a sry and had always done well at work, so a wife like that could only be an advantage to him.
But now, he had Zhang Xiaohui.
He had originally just wanted to be together with Zhang Xiaohui, without thinking of divorcing Zhou Hong. But his feelings for Zhang Xiaohui had grown, and it so happened that she was now pregnant with his child. This had excited him greatly!
Nothing was as important as his son. He must get a divorce for the sake of his son.
Zhou Hong left. She left the town and went to the city to look for her daughter, Zhou Xiaoyu.
Meanwhile, Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan had finished their lunch and emerged from the interspace. The two of them shopped around the ck market as usual. There were many ck markets in the city. Every time they entered one, they would reap a bountiful harvest!
Chapter 171: Old Master Guo
Chapter 171: Old Master Guo
This time, they encountered the old fraud Gu Qingyao had metst time, Old Master Guo. The Old Master was truly wealthy, and had plenty of good items. He was also a gourmand. Haha!
His eyes lit up like a three thousand watt light bulb when he saw Gu Qingyao¡¯s many dumplings and wontons.
¡°Little girl! You¡¯re too clever. Thest time I ate meat, those fellows kept a close eye on me. Tell me, how many more years can an old man like me live? But they still try to bother me when I eat a little meat. They have no respect for the elderly!
¡°These dumplings are great! Although they are not as satisfying as meat... my wife will certainly like them. Hehehe!
¡°Give me a few more. I also want the wontons. Do you have any sesame oil? I want a little. I will definitely trade you some good things for them. My wife likes to eat dumplings dipped in vinegar, with a little sesame oil.¡±
Old Master Guo¡¯s heart ached when he spoke of his wife.
The two of them had a son and a daughter. They had waited eagerly for their children to grow up and establish their own families and careers. But they had not expected disaster to suddenly befall their family.
Their son had been away when they were looted. He was not yet married. When the family met with misfortune, their son had also disappeared. Even now, he did not even know whether his son was alive.
His only daughter dered that she was cutting ties with them, and married into their oppressors¡¯ family. Right now, that family was doing well, and their daughter was currently oppressing their old friends.
They had been demoted for many years, but their daughter had shown no concern for them. She had really broken off ties with them.
His wife had almost cried herself blind over this.
For many years, his wife had suffered from the pain of their daughter¡¯s betrayal and their son¡¯s disappearance.
As for him, he could only try his best to get his wife some nicer things to eat, and live a slightly better life!
They were once immensely rich, and his wife was the matriarch of an influential family. Now she had no choice but to sweep the streets with him. Even a few dumplings and wontons for the new year were considered a luxury.
He knew that when this era passed, his gold, silver and treasures would still be priceless. But he did not care. Right now he just wanted his wife to have a better life.
He must take care of himself. He must not die before his wife. How could she survive without anyone to take care of her?
Gu Qingyao had a good impression of this old man who looked so kindly, but still had a trace of craftiness. She gave him plenty of dumplings, wontons, sesame oil and some dried fruits.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s heart ached when she saw the old man¡¯s face, which was etched with the lines of suffering. She handed two bottles to him.
¡°Therge bottle contains medicinal liquor, which can help to preserve the health of the elderly. It¡¯s suitable for someone of your age. The small bottle contains medicine for colds and fevers. Take one pill twice a day if you fall sick.¡±
The Old Master was taken aback. He had not expected the girl to give him this?
In these times, medicines were extremely valuable. Even more valuable than food.
As ¡°bad elements¡±, they could not seek treatment if they fell ill. Thest time his wife had caught a cold and run a fever, she had barely made it...
¡°This... this...¡±
Gu Qingyao did not say anything else. ¡°Hurry home! It¡¯s not safe here.¡±
There were many trades going on at the end of the year. Although there were good bargains to be had, checks were also stringent. Considering Old Master Guo¡¯s identity, the longer he lingered in the ck market, the more risk he incurred.
Gu Qingyao left with Mo Beihan. Old Master Guo clutched his things, unable to speak for a long time.
Chapter 172: A Large Apple (1)
Chapter 172: A Large Apple (1)
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan lingered in the city for a while. When the sky darkened, Mo Beihan brought her back to the Qing River Brigade.
When he had brought her to the Gu house, Gu Qingyao took a portion of what they had bought and waved at him with a smile. ¡°Goodbye!¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll speak to my mother when I get home. I¡¯ll ask her to choose an auspicious date to discuss our marriage with your family. Wait for me!¡±
Gu Qingyao blushed.
Mo Beihan did not go in. He went straight home after seeing Gu Qingyao enter her house.
When Gu Qingyao entered the courtyard, she found the house silent and empty.
She had just finished putting away her things in her room when Gu Jinlin returned.
Gu Jinlin smiled when he saw his younger cousin. ¡°Are you back?¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
Gu Jinlin looked around the room and behind his younger cousin. ¡°Did you buy anything nice? Did you manage to gouge a good sum out of Mo Beihan?¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always told me I shouldn¡¯t fritter away Elder Brother Beihan¡¯s money?¡±
Gu Jinlin pursed his lips. When teaching the young girls in their family, of course the Gu family would not teach their children to spend other people¡¯s money. It was the same for girls. This was a matter of upbringing.
But that fellow Mo Beihan was always finding opportunities to draw close to them. He and the cousins had always been on good terms and it was not so easy to get rid of him!
As they grew up, the older cousins all understood that this jerk meant to steal their younger cousin.
So when it came to Mo Beihan, they rationally felt that their younger cousin should not be freely spending someone else¡¯s money, but emotionally, they sometimes felt that no matter how much Mo Beihan spent on their younger cousin, it was only right.
Hmph!
Gu Jinlin did not reply. Actually, he thought like that because all of them had epted Mo Beihan as their cousin-inw.
But he felt rather indignant when he thought about it. He had doted on this younger cousin since she was young, but now that she was grown up, she would belong to someone else. Bah!
¡°Did you buy anything nice? What are we eating tonight?¡±
After being home for so many days, he subconsciously and increasingly looked forward to mealtimes!
Gu Qingyao smiled. She dragged her third elder brother into her room and took a juicy apple from her small bag. She held it in front of Gu Jinlin.
¡°For you. Do you want it?¡±
Gu Jinlin looked at the bright red, juicy apple. His eyes almost fell out of his head!
¡°This... This... is an apple?¡±
Gu Jinlin hurriedly turned the apple over and looked at it many times.
He could recognize an apple, but he had seldom eaten one.
As far as he could recall, he had only eaten apples twice.
It had been a feat to get hold of one. Actually, he had a share more than twice, but there had been so little that he could not bear to eat it. He reserved it for his younger brothers and his mother. She had worked so hard all her life, how could he bear to eat the apple?
He had left it all for his mother and younger brothers. The two times he had eaten it was when he had taken a bite or two from his younger brothers¡¯ share.
But that apple was quite small and part of it had gone bad. It was not very sweet. But to his younger brothers who had never eaten fruits before, it was an incredibly rare find.
He looked at the big apple before him. It was so big and juicy!
It was bright red andpletely wless. Its skin was very smooth. Oh... what a treasure!
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°This is for you. It¡¯s delicious and very sweet. Mm... so tart. What a fabulous vor!¡±
Gu Jinlin could not bear to eat such a beautiful apple. ¡°You eat it. It¡¯s so hard to get one of these. You eat some and when our grandparents are back, give them some. It¡¯s good for girls to eat fruits!¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s heart ached as she looked at her third elder brother.
In these times, children did not have such nice things to eat, not even Third Elder Brother, who had done fairly well.
Chapter 173: A Large Apple (2)
Chapter 173: A Large Apple (2)
Gu Qingyao looked at therge apple in her hand and bit into it with a loud ¡°crunch¡±!
Gu Jinlin was shocked!
When he snapped to his senses, he became frantic. ¡°Ai... girl, this is... such a waste. The apple will spoil. I¡¯ll yell for our grandparents.¡±
With that, Gu Jinlin turned and was about to run out.
Gu Qingyao grabbed him. ¡°Come back! I have more for our grandparents! This is for you.¡±
Gu Jinlin could not bear to eat it.
Gu Qingyao turned and took another from her bag.
Gu Jinlin was stunned.
Gu Qingyao opened her mouth and with another ¡°crunch¡±, bit into the other apple.
Gu Jinlin could not bear it. ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡±
Gu Jinlin¡¯s heart ached when he saw the girl bite into the apple. Such a waste! It was such a waste!
Gu Qingyao stuffed one of the apples in Gu Jinlin¡¯s mouth. ¡°Hurry up and eat it. If you wait too long, it will spoil. I have more!¡±
Gu Jinlin did not know what to say.
Gu Qingyao raised a brow. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat it, I¡¯ll bite the other apple too!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t! You mustn¡¯t!¡±
Gu Qingyao crunched the apple.
Gu Jinlin almost drooled as he looked at her. His younger cousin had forcefully pushed it into his mouth and it was right there. Gu Qingyao had already bitten that area, and he could taste the apple. His tongue touched it. It was just too delicious.
It was tart with the unique fragrance that fruits had. It was much nicer than the apples he had eaten before.
Gu Qingyao crunched loudly. It was just too tempting and Gu Jinlin could not bear it any longer. He finally took the apple and contentedly crunched into it.
He was a young fellow with a big appetite. He was not full even after eating the entirerge apple.
Gu Qingyao had a small appetite. She had enough after eating half of hers, so she gave the other half to Gu Jinlin.
They were as close as brother and sister, and had always been intimate. So he did not feel unable to eat something that his younger cousin had already bitten.
Among the younger generation, the five older cousins were grown up. Yao Yao was younger, and a girl. So the older cousins had always treated her like a delicate maiden.
They had doted on her, spoiled her and treated her as the apple of their eye!
It was the middle of winter, but Gu Jinlin did not feel that the apple was too cooling. He was replete after eating one and a half apples.
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Third Elder Brother, as you stick with me, I guarantee that you will live in thep of luxury.¡±
Gu Jinlin guffawed. He thought his younger cousin was joking, and did not take her seriously.
In his heart, as the older cousin, he should take care of his younger cousin.
But a few years into the future, he finally realized what she meant by living in thep of luxury.
Once the era of freedom arrived, the older cousins, and even the younger ones... flourished!
Gu Conghua, Wen Ruyu and Gu Yunshen returned. Gu Jinlin wanted them to eat the apples, but Gu Qingyao sat at the stove and took out two mandarin oranges. She thrust them onto branches and ced them on the fire to toast.
¡°The apples are a little too cooling. It¡¯s better for Grandma to eat these mandarin oranges. They¡¯ll be hot after I toast them!¡±
Gu Jinlin: ¡°...¡±
Gu Yunshen nced at Gu Jinlin. ¡°You¡¯ve eaten the apples?¡±
Gu Jinlin did not reply, but Gu Qingyao said, ¡°He has. He ate one and a half. I ate the other half.¡±
Gu Yunshen knew how big Gu Qingyao¡¯s apples were. When he heard that this fellow had eaten one and a half apples, he gave Gu Jinlin a look. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll get diarrhea from eating so much in the middle of winter?¡±
Gu Jinlin: ¡°...¡±
He was healthy and had a good digestive system. He had been so excited to see the apples, he did not care whether he got diarrhea or not!
Besides, considering his health, he definitely would not have diarrhea. He was not that delicate!
But why was his youngest uncle¡¯s tone so calm?
Then he looked at his grandparents. They were also unbelievably calm.
At that moment, a fragrant, charred mandarin orange appeared before his eyes. ¡°Elder Brother, this is for you!¡±
Gu Jinlin: ¡°...¡±
Chapter 174: Before Chinese New Year
Chapter 174: Before Chinese New Year
Gu Jinlin stared straight at the orange that was still steaming in front of him for a long time.
Wen Ruyu took another orange from her precious granddaughter¡¯s branch and rolled her eyes, ¡°What a fuss!¡±
Gu Jinlin: ¡°...¡±
Everyone ate a few oranges and dinner was rtively simple.
At night, Gu Qingyao went back to her room, but Gu Jinlin went out.
Gu Qingyao was in the room and she entered the interspace. She took out the fabrics that Mo Beihan bought for her during the day, and made these fabrics into clothes.
There was a sewing machine in the space, which she had prepared to make clothes in her previous life, but she didn¡¯t use itter. It remained untouched in the interspace.
It was an old-fashioned sewing machine that needed to step to use.
Gu Qingyao made the red id fabric into amon style coat. It was not as fashionable as the clothes in her previous life.
She found a pair of ck nnel fabric and made a pair of trousers, It could be coupled with the pair of leather shoes. If she wore these on the day of the engagement, it would be very presentable.
The time in the interspace was longer than in real life. Gu Qingyao was tired from making clothes, so she went to sleep. When she woke up, she picked the ripe fruits, made some preserved fruits and some cans. She then continued to make the clothes.
She also practiced calligraphy and painting for a long time.
Her teachers were all the elites in the industry. It was a rare opportunity. She liked calligraphy and painting in her previous life, and she made great achievementster.
At that time, her calligraphy and painting skills were highly praised in the industry. If it weren¡¯t for her young age and her low profile, she would definitely be famous for her work.
She was still into these in this life.
It would be 1971 after Chinese New Year. The free era was still a few years away. Gu Qingyao tilted her head and contemted.
¡®There is still such a long time. It will be good if I can travel overseas.¡¯
However, such an opportunity was rare.
Gu Qingyao went out of the interspace and continued to sleep after she finished all the clothes and worked for a while.
As for Gu Jinlin, he left the small courtyard of the Gu family and started walking in a certain direction in the brigade.
There was still thick snow on the ground, but at this time everyone in the brigade was in the house. No one else could be seen on the road.
He kept walking, farther and farther away from the Qinghe Brigade.
In the evening, with a biting cold wind, a lean and wretched guy walked cautiously to the Nanhu brigade.
He did not dare to go back home for a long time. He wanted to go back for Chinese New Year.
However, as soon as he got out of the small woods on the hillside, he was thrown in again by a man carrying his clothes.
¡°Ah...¡±
As soon as Wang Mazi¡¯s scream sounded, his jaw was brutally dislocated.
The sack was over his head. It was dark and he couldn¡¯t see anything. He was then punched and kicked.
He groaned constantly from the punches. He felt really miserable.
This was the third time! Third time!
Why was the person not willing to let him go? He really wanted to go home!
¡®Damn Zhang Xiaohui, I will never let you go!¡¯
Gu Jinlin beat Wang Mazi fiercely, then lifted him to the side of the small slope and kicked him down.
He turned around and left.
Wang Mazi rolled down the hillside. When he took the sack down and looked up, there was already no one!
But at this time, he didn¡¯t dare to chase after him, so he turned around and ran away quickly.
He really wanted to go home.
¡®Zhang Xiaohui, you¡¯re dead!¡¯
This person was the one Zhang Xiaohui found to bully Gu Qingyao in Jiangchong City. He was beaten away by Mo Beihan and stayed outside for a while. However, before he got home, he was severely beaten by Mo Beihan again.
Chapter 175: Before Chinese New Year (2)
Chapter 175: Before Chinese New Year (2)
He was beaten so badly. Not fatal, but he was injured severely.
He had almost lost his life!
In fact, he didn¡¯t even know that the person was Mo Beihan at first, but it was certain that the person who beat him was very skilled. He had a guilty conscience. Knowing that Mo Beihan had been at home during this period, he instinctively thought of Mo Beihan.
Besides those in the Gu family, the most outstanding young person with such a skill in the Qinghe Brigade and Nanhu Brigade could only be Mo Beihan.
The person he was trying to bully was Gu Qingyao.
She was the youngest sister in the family and Mo Beihan¡¯s beloved girl.
Many people thought that there would be a marriage between the Gu family and the Mo family.
He hid for a long time withouting back again. When the weather was cold, he wanted to go home for the winter, but he was beaten inexplicably, with the same technique and the same way.
He couldn¡¯t help but run away again!
He didn¡¯t dare toe back thest time when the brigade distributed meat, because he knew that Mo Beihan had not left.
Now it was going to be Chinese New Year soon, he was beaten again...
At this moment, Wang Mazi hated Zhang Xiaohui to death!
Wang Mazi was so scared that he could only go back and continue to hide.
He originally thought that he was beaten today and it was over. He didn¡¯t expect that he was suddenly covered by a sack and beaten severely again when he reached a road junction.
This time, Wang Mazi epted his fate andy on the ground like a corpse. He then begged for mercy after the person was done beating him.
His chin was fixed back to its original ce by himself just now, and he could speak at this moment.
¡°Please, I will never do it again! I really don¡¯t dare anymore. Forgive me! Please!¡±
Mo Beihan looked at Wang Mazi who was kneeling on the ground in a sack. His eyes were cold. He did not say a word and left.
Gu Jinlin knew about Wang Mazi. When Gu Qingyao told him everything happened in the city, Gu Jinlin never thought about letting go of Zhang Xiaohui. Simrly, he never thought about letting go of this Wang Mazi.
He went to ask Mo Beihan about everything.
He waited and investigated all this time to keep a watch on Wang Mazi¡¯s action.
He gave him a thrashing after knowing that he wasing back today.
Mo Beihan did that as well.
He had beaten him before. He was willing to beat him again when he heard the news.
Killing him just required his nodding. It was rather simple to kill him.
But he did not want to.
Yao Yao in her previous life had been rumoured for decades. Mental pain was the worst. In this life, he was not going to let these people go, nor was he prepared to let them die so easily.
He would avenge her and make them suffer thousands of times more than what Yao Yao had experienced.
Wang Mazi belonged to their Nanhu Brigade. He knew this man¡¯s personality and he knew whom he would look for when he was beaten constantly with nowhere to release his anger.
Haha!
Today was one day till Chinese New Year. Tomorrow would be Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve!
The weather was good and the temperature soared a few degrees. Many people came out to bask in the warm sun.
Everyone was preparing for the New Year. Some people visited their rtives at this time and were rtively active.
The weather today was really rare.
It was rare to have a warm day in the winter.
At home, Mo Beihan and his mother Jiang Yingqiu were very serious about preparing the engagement ceremony. Jiang Yingqiu was thinking about finding an opportunity to talk to the Gu family. They must discuss all the details beforehand.
On the other hand, Zhang Xiaohui had been ufortable for several days. Today, the weather was fine and she finally felt better. She wanted to find Wang Guozhu in the town.
Chapter 176: Before Chinese New Year (3)
Chapter 176: Before Chinese New Year (3)
It was two days before the New Year, everyone was rtively active. Many people wanted to go shopping in the town for the New Year.
Although the people in the countryside had a hard life, there were people who lived well, such as Wang Mingtao¡¯s family.
Tomorrow would be the Chinese New Year. Today, there would be a bullock cart by Wang Qingshan going to the town. Many people wanted to follow and just stroll around.
Qinghe Brigade was not too far away from the town. At this time, the people did not have much entertainment, but were more keen to go out and have a look.
Zhang Xiaohui, Gu Ruoqing and Old Madam Zhang took the bullock cart and looked for Wang Guozhu.
Everyone in the car looked at Zhang Xiaohui, and their eyes were always on her belly intentionally or unintentionally.
Everyone was wearing thick clothes now. No one could tell whether Zhang Xiaohui was pregnant from her fat cotton jacket.
But they all saw her pregnancy reactions.
Her reactions were extremely severe due to the drug that Gu Qingyao gave her. She vomited frequently and always slept. She also ate a lot.
The Zhang family had been taking care of her. If it weren¡¯t for the stuff that Wang Guozhu offered, Old Madam Zhang could not tolerate it further.
Zhang Xiaohui ate a lot and vomited after every meal. She waszy and was not willing to do any work. She really wanted her to get married in order to get some offerings in return.
Wang Guozhu was generous when he first knew that Zhang Xiaohui was pregnant and bought her many things. Old Madam Zhang could also benefit from that. However, Wang Guozhu did not offer anything recently and Old Madam Zhang was not pleased by that.
She wanted to look for Wang Guozhu for stuff for Chinese New Year.
When the bullock cart arrived at the county seat, Mrs. Zhang apanied Zhang Xiaohui to find Wang Guozhu.
Wang Guozhu was so angry with Zhou Hong that she did not even return home now.
He went to the same small courtyard with Zhang Xiaohui when she came to find him.
¡°Guozhu, the child has grown very well recently, and I can sometimes feel that he is kicking me. Looking at this belly, my mother and sister-inw both said that it must be a boy!¡±
Wang Guozhu felt better after hearing this.
¡°Yes, that must be a boy. The Wang family will finally have a son. I will take care of him and give my everything to him.¡±
Wang Guozhu dreamed of having a son. He had high expectations when he stared at Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s belly.
Gu Ruoqing frowned upon hearing that.
She had always followed her Mom to look for her dad. Initially, her dad was very nice to her and told her that she was much more obedient than Zhou Xiaoyu.
At that time, he gave her a lot of pocket money and a lot of delicious food. He said that, in the future, he would marry her mother and she would be a girl in the city. He would give her even better things.
And now he said he wanted to give all to his little brother?
Was that a joke?
Zhang Xiaohui looked at Wang Guozhu and smiled: ¡°Guozhu, when can you and Zhou Hong divorce? Have you agreed on a specific time?¡±
This matter was too important to Zhang Xiaohui. She could not wait anymore. She really wanted to marry Wang Guozhu immediately and move to the city.
She still wanted to confirm that though Wang Guozhu told her once that he would get divorced after the Chinese New Year.
When it came to this topic, Wang Guozhu¡¯s expression changed. There was no affirmation to what Zhang Xiaohui expected, but Wang Guozhu still said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely get divorced after the Chinese New Year. I don¡¯t want that woman anymore. She didn¡¯t even give a son all these years. She¡¯s just useless.¡±
Chapter 177: Before Chinese New Year (4)
Chapter 177: Before Chinese New Year (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhang Xiaohui was pleased to hear that.
¡°Did she say when it will be? My belly is getting bigger day by day. When spring is here, the clothes I wear will gradually decrease. Everyone would be able to tell that I¡¯m pregnant!
¡°We still need time for our wedding ceremony. We will get gossiped if our son is born before that.¡±
Wang Guozhu would not tolerate such things to happen, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will settle everything. You should not go out when you¡¯re pregnant. It¡¯s so cold outside, go home now.¡±
Old Madam Zhang was not willing to go back empty-handed.
She had not gotten her good stuff.
However, Wang Guozhu changed this time. His eyes sparkled, ¡°Xiao Hui, aunt, you go back first, alright? I don¡¯t have much money now. I need to keep all my assets to divorce Zhou Hong.
¡°That woman was quite influential in the factory. How could I let her take away my assets? I need to leave everything to Xiaohui and my son. But it¡¯s Chinese New Year now, I can only give them something first.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I work in the factory, and I have sry and allowance every month. After I get divorced and we get married, everything will be fine!¡±
Old Madam Zhang was not happy but she could not do anything when Wang Guozhu was not willing to give them anything.
Wang Guozhu did not stay for long. He did not have money with him and did not dare to stay any further.
He found the money by luck previously and spent it without any budget. Life back then was really good. He found it hard to live the poor life now when he did not have that amount of money anymore.
From frugality to luxury was easy, but the opposite would be difficult!
At this moment, whether it was Wang Guozhu or Zhang Xiaohui, they could not ept a normal life anymore.
Wang Guozhu already felt that at that moment but Zhang Xiaohui did not.
She thought that once she married Wang Guozhu, she would be able to live in the city and everything would go as she imagined.
Gu Ruoqing caught up with Wang Guozhu to ask for pocket money, but was chased away by Wang Guozhu, ¡°You are not a child anymore, what pocket money do you want? Go back and take good care of your mother, and I will give it to you when youe to the city.¡±
He then left straight away.
Gu Ruoqing was very upset, she faintly felt that her father was not as good to her as before.
At the Gu family.
Wen Ruyu came back from the cowshed and was contemting about some stuff. She went to the room to look for her husband and Gu Yunshen. She then told them that she met with Jiang Yingqiu.
¡°What did you say?¡±
Gu Conghua was shocked.
Wen Ruyu said: ¡°It¡¯s the matter between Yaoyao and Beihan. Yingqiu wanted to get Yaoyao to get engaged with Beihan, and Beihan would leave after the engagement. She didn¡¯t tell anyone and came to me to ask for my opinion.
¡°She said her family is rushing. Bei Han is not young anymore and it¡¯s rare for him to have holidays. This time he took such a long leave, he may not be able toe back next year. He may not have enough holidays to get engaged and then get married. The wedding will have to be postponed. So she asked about our opinion.
¡°But she said that if we still need some time, they¡¯re willing to wait.¡±
Gu Chonghua, Gu Yunshen, and Gu Jinlin next to them were all stunned. They could not react to what just happened.
Yao Yao had reached the age of getting married?
Yao Yao was still a child to them!
Wen Ruyu looked at their expressions and said, ¡°Yao Yao would be sixteen years old after this Chinese New Year. If Beihan does not have enough holidays, it will need one to two years for them to get engaged and married. We¡¯re close to each other. So I understand their intention to prepare for everything.¡±
Chapter 178: Fixing The Date (1)
Chapter 178: Fixing The Date (1)
At this period, many girls were married at the age of sixteen and seventeen. Yao Yao was fifteen years old this year, but she was going to be sixteen after the Chinese New Year.
It seemed that her marriage could indeed be considered.
However...
These few men all treasured the only little girl in the family.
She would get married soon?
And would belong to another family?
This... How could they be willing to let go?
They did not say anything. Wen Ruyu saw that and sighed. She sat beside Gu Conghua and sighed again: ¡°I know you are reluctant to let her go, and I¡¯m not willing to as well! But in our family¡¯s situation, if Yaoyao gets married, it would be a good thing, isn¡¯t it?¡±
Upon hearing that, they became more silent.
The Gu family was andlord family. This was an inescapable fact.
For this reason, their family had been cautious over the years. Several sons and grandchildren had good jobs outside but no significant achievements.
They were all in the middle positions.
Were they not capable enough?
No, all the children in the Gu family were very smart and well-educated. However, due to their parents being thendlord and capitalist, they could not further progress.
Their lives seemed peaceful now but no one could guarantee what might happen in the future.
They knew the Mo family well and they had watched Mo Beihan growing up. They acknowledged Mo Beihan as the best person for Yao Yao, but Yao Yao was still so young. So no one mentioned that.
But now...
Gu Conghua sighed and looked towards Gu Yunshen, ¡°What¡¯s your attitude on this?¡±
Gu Yunshen raised his eyes and looked at the old man, ¡°Father, do you think we should agree to it?¡±
Gu Chonghua said: ¡°This world is unstable now. Anyway, we have chosen Mo Beihan. There¡¯s no difference whether they have the engagement now or two yearster. Now it is just an engagement. They will only get married two yearster when Yao Yao turns eighteen.
¡°Mo Beihan is quite influential and has enough contacts. His family has a good identity and his uncle is Nanhu Brigade¡¯s leader. If they¡¯re engaged, Yao Yao would be protected even if something happens to our family in the next two years.¡±
That was the key point.
Both of them were always worried about how their family identity might affect the children.
Gu Yunshen lowered his head, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it!¡±
Old Master knew that Gu Yunsheng had alreadypromised. It was just that he was not able to let Yao Yao leave the family.
Gu Yunshen did not sleep properly tonight. He was contemting about everything, especially Gu Qingyao¡¯s mother.
She had not seen her daughter all these years.
And her daughter would be married soon.
On the eve of Chinese New Year.
On this day, everyone in the brigade was busy celebrating the New Year. The atmosphere in the brigade was much more lively. Gu Qingyao got up early, and after breakfast, she began to prepare lunch.
They celebrate the Chinese New Year at noon here, so lunch was much more scrumptious.
The Gu family¡¯s living standard improved with Gu Qingyao. Without Zhang Xiaohui, she was in a good mood and decided to make more dishes.
Gu Yunshen was still contemting many things and was not focused. He stared at his daughter in a trance.
Gu Qingyao could figure out the reason behind his father¡¯s abnormal behavior.
¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong.¡±
Gu Yunshen was squatting on the ground and picking the vegetables.
¡°Nothing.¡± He looked down and said.
Gu Qingyao did not reply.
Gu Yunshen paused for a while and looked at Gu Qingyao, ¡°Yao Yao, you will be sixteen after this New Year. Have you thought about your future?¡±
Chapter 179: Fixing The Date (2)
Chapter 179: Fixing The Date (2)
Gu Qingyao looked up at Gu Yunshen. ¡°Father, you want to ask me what kind of job I want, right?¡±
Gu Yunshen did not know what to say.
Yao Yao had not encountered a good era. She was a young vige girl who had been unable to continue her education once sses in the school stopped. She was uneducated and had no way of looking for a job. She was not a child anymore, but also not quite grown up. She could not do anything.
Who knew when these dark times would be over. What could Yao Yao do in the future?
As for Mo Beihan, they all knew his intentions. Even Yao Yao herself was aware of part of it. The two families had always gotten along well...
Gu Yunshen took a deep breath and came to the point. He said to Gu Qingyao, ¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯ve grown up and will be of marriageable age in two years. Are you willing to be engaged to Beihan now?¡±
Gu Qingyao actually wanted to say that she was willing.
But she knew it would not be appropriate to be so direct. It would probably displease her father. He might even think that she was too young and immature.
So she said, ¡°Father, Elder Brother Beihan has always been good to me and we know his family well. You watched him grow up. Marriage is a very important matter to a girl. I only know that I won¡¯t be scared or worried if I have to marry Elder Brother Beihan. But I am not at all willing to marry someone else.¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her head. ¡°Father, why are you discussing this with me when I¡¯m only sixteen? There are girls in the brigade who get married at my age, it won¡¯t be toote if I marry a couple of yearster either.¡±
Gu Yunshen sighed again. He understood Gu Qingyao¡¯s meaning.
Actually, parents all hoped their daughters would marry someone they knew well and who would be good to their daughter. Mo Beihanpletely fit the bill.
¡°Your Aunt Jiang has spoken to your grandma. She asked if we are willing to allow you to be engaged to Beihan, although you will only get married in two years¡¯ time, when you are grown up. If we cannot bear to let you go, then they¡¯ll wait another two years.¡±
¡°Father, what do you think?¡± Gu Qingyao asked.
¡°Father has no objections to that boy, Beihan. But... I just can¡¯t bear to let you go!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Father, even if I get married, I¡¯ll still be your daughter. The Mo house is not far from ours. I cane back anytime.
¡°Anyway, it¡¯s just an engagement and not marriage. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll still be at home.¡±
Gu Yunshen: ¡°...¡±
She showed no reluctance to leave her father?
Gu Yunshen felt bitter!
Lunch was especially sumptuous. There was a big te of braised meat. Gu Jinlin marveled when he saw it.
She had cooked a fish and made a big pot of bone soup. It was milky white and looked delicious.
It was the new year. They must certainly have a drink. Gu Qingyao had specially made some boiled peanuts to go with the wine.
She braised some chicken and made a portion of sour and spicy shredded potatoes, a portion of eggs with green pepper, and a dish of wild mushrooms.
She had made plenty of braised meat. Gu Qingyao filled arge soup bowl with it, then poured some bone soup into a ceramic jar. She told Gu Jinlin to give these to the old folks who had been demoted. They were all her teachers!
And some peanuts too. These were more expensive. Gu Qingyao especially gave them shelled peanuts so they could be eaten directly and were less easily detected.
She also sent them some wine.
The old people were all very particr. They would definitely like these things.
Everyone began to eat when Gu Jinlin returned.
Gu Jinlin had a huge appetite. He felt that his younger cousin¡¯s cooking was extremely good. Given the same ingredients, someone else might not be able to create something so tasty.
After eating her cooking for so many days, he was rather worried about how he would survive once he went home.
Chapter 180: Fixing The Date (3)
Chapter 180: Fixing The Date (3)
Gu Yunshen was rather quiet that day.
The next morning was the first day of the new year. Gu Qingyao rose early and immediately sought out Gu Yunshen.
Gu Yunshen was also up. When he saw his daughter¡¯s smiling face, he said angrily, ¡°You heartless creature. I¡¯ll go look for Mo Beihan now and marry you off.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Father, who says I¡¯m heartless? Here¡¯s a new year present for you.¡±
Gu Qingyao handed him a gray sweater.
She had specially knitted this sweater for Gu Yunshen, and it had just beenpleted.
Gu Yunshen took the sweater in surprise. It was dark gray, and looked simple but elegant. The stitches were neat and even. This girl¡¯s needlework had always been excellent and she had nimble fingers!
Gu Yunshen immediately cheered up when he saw what his daughter had made.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Hurry up and put it on. I¡¯ve made one for Third Elder Brother too! I¡¯m going to give it to him now!¡±
¡°Go ahead!¡± Gu Yunshen stroked his new sweater. He was extremely pleased.
Gu Qingyao ran over to Gu Jinlin¡¯s room and knocked on the door. Gu Jinlin was already up and getting dressed.
¡°Elder Brother, open the door! I have a present for you.¡±
Gu Jinlin hurriedly opened the door when he heard that. Heughed, ¡°I even get a present?¡±
He had not yet put on his shirt or his outer quilted jacket!
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Just in time. Don¡¯t wear your jacket. Put this on.¡±
Gu Jinlin was stunned when he saw the sweater in Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand. ¡°For... for me?¡±
¡°See if it fits? I made it specially for you.¡±
Gu Jinlin was surprised and delighted. He took the sweater and turned it over in his hands, examining it repeatedly. ¡°My God! Little sister, you are just too good to me. You¡¯ve even given me a sweater. This... this needs wool! It¡¯s so expensive. Did you knit one for yourself?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. Her older cousins all doted on her.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have one too. It¡¯s pink! This is ck, and it suits you!¡±
Gu Jinlin was delighted. It was so soft and beautiful. Of course he liked it.
He hurriedly took off the inneryer of his quilted jacket and put the sweater on.
It was a pullover and pure ck. When he put it on, it entuated Gu Jinlin height and long legs. He looked unbelievably tall as he stood there.
He was tall and exercised regrly, so he had always maintained a fine figure. With his new clothes, he looked even more handsome.
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Elder Brother, it looks great on you!¡±
¡°Is that so? Hahahaha!¡± Gu Jinlin guffawed with delight over his new clothes and his younger cousin¡¯spliment.
The new year was always a happy time.
Gu Yunshen had reached a decision. He had finally decided to agree to the Mo family¡¯s proposal.
When he discussed it with the family, everyone agreed. So Wen Ruyu sent Jiang Yingqiu a message.
On the second night of the new year, Jiang Yingqiu and Mo Beihan personally visited the Gu family, bringing with them some presents. They had speciallye to discuss the engagement date.
Gu Qingyao remained in her room.
What was happening now was very different for her.
In this lifetime, she was getting engaged to Elder Brother Beihan so soon?
Her life had changedpletely!
This felt good!
Gu Qingyao thought about it. She was doing better and better. She would take care of her cousins, and all the other rtives and friends whom she cared for. Everyone¡¯s lives would improve.
She wanted to be well prepared. When the era of freedom arrived, she would be ready for action!
Gu Qingyao smiled.
That day, Mo Beihan did not say anything to Gu Qingyao, but kept the elderspany. It was not appropriate for Gu Qingyao to be present on this asion, so she had no choice but to stay in her room.
Chapter 181: Fixing The Date (4)
Chapter 181: Fixing The Date (4)
The two families knew each other well, so Mo Beihan agreed to all their requests. In fact, the Gu family did not have to make any requests as he had already arranged everything. When he exined his arrangements, the Gu family could not find fault with anything.
¡°Yao Yao is still young. Even after we¡¯re engaged, we¡¯ll wait until she¡¯s eighteen to get married. I will obey the Gu family in this. I can wait.
¡°The ninth day of the month is an auspicious date. Although it¡¯s just an engagement, we must still celebrate in some way. I think the two families should have a meal together! We can invite some close rtives and friends as well. The Gu family will host, and I will make the preparations.
¡°As for the brigade, throwing a dinner now is impossible, as that would be too conspicuous. But we must do something, because it is a joyous asion.
¡°Let¡¯s prepare some sweets for the children. For food, we¡¯ll make some pepper soup, bone broth or fish soup. There¡¯s no need to prepare any main dishes.¡±
An engagement was just a formality.
In these times, many people did not even throw a wedding dinner when they got married simply because they did not have the resources. Even if they had sufficient resources, Mo Beihan would not allow the Gu family to host an engagement celebration.
If it were just him, it would not matter. He came from a good background and it was no problem.
But the Gu family was different. They werendlords. If their granddaughter threw a dinner just for an engagement, it would be too tant.
They would just prepare some food and show some hospitality.
So they decided on the ninth day of the new year!
Once the date was fixed, Mo Beihan became very excited. He ran around all day, either making arrangements for the engagement dinner, or inviting guests.
Although he could not make a big deal out of it, he could still show his abilities.
Others would take note of it, and it would deter them from making trouble for the Gu family.
Mo Beihan was well-connected, but it was customary for the bride¡¯s family to host the engagement while the groom¡¯s family hosted the wedding. The Gu family had to keep a low profile, so they limited the number of guests to two or three tables.
Mo Beihan was busy, and so was Gu Jinlin. His younger cousin was getting engaged. He had to notify his brothers toe home.
As for Gu Qingyao, she just stayed home and studied her nails while thinking of the people who woulde for her engagement. It was not possible for the entire family toe. Third Uncle¡¯s family would certainlye. Third Uncle himself might note, although Third Aunt and her two cousins would probablye.
Just in time to visit them for the new year.
As she thought about it, Gu Qingyao suddenly thought of her younger aunt, Gu Yunshuang.
She had been reborn for almost three months, but had not yet gone to see how her younger aunt was doing.
After her rebirth, she had concentrated her energy on Zhang Xiaohui, focusing on getting rid of her in such a way that she would not make trouble for the Gu family.
This was something she had left unresolved in her previous life. So for a long time, her top priority was getting rid of Zhang Xiaohui. She would slowly take her revengeter on.
As for her younger aunt, the truth was that Gu Qingyao was not sure how she was.
But she knew that Younger Aunt¡¯s marriage was not a sess.
At this time in her previous life, she had stayed at home, not daring to leave the house. The family¡¯s attention was focused on her, so she was unaware of her younger aunt¡¯s situation.
But she knew that her younger aunt¡¯s inws treated her terribly. In her previous life, her Younger Aunt had tolerated it until the eighties, when she got a divorce.
Gu Qingyao pursed her lips. Now that everything on her side was going smoothly, it was time to visit her younger aunt.
She could also invite her to the engagement dinner.
Chapter 182: Younger Aunt Is Getting A Divorce (1)
Chapter 182: Younger Aunt Is Getting A Divorce (1)
During the new year, most women visited their natal homes around the second day.
Although Gu Qingyao waited until the third day, Younger Aunt did not return.
She remembered that Younger Aunt had note backst year either.
That day, the Qing River and the Southern Lake Brigades were both busy dredging the river. She heard there was some problem with the Qing River, but Gu Qingyao was not too clear as to what it was. In her previous life, she had always stayed home to do the chores when she was young. Later on, after the incident, she seldom left the house.
So she did not know much about agriculture.
Later on, when she grew up and her father brought up the subject, he said that the people of this era had made the greatest contributions. Many engineering projects to build roads and divert rivers had been performed by humanbor in this era.
Inter years, people would enjoy the fruit of their forebears¡¯bors.
Gu Qingyao did not need to go to work. Besides her grandmother who was in the cowshed, her grandfather, father and Gu Jinlin all went to help.
Gu Qingyao thought that she might as well visit her younger aunt. She could see how they were faring and give them some things.
Her younger aunt, Gu Yunshuang, had married into a differentmune. Although it was not too far from here, it was still a two-hour journey by foot.
Gu Qingyao went to the cowshed to tell her grandma, but did not see her. She left a message for her grandmother with the old people. Then she put her basket on her back and headed for her younger aunt¡¯s house.
The weather had been fairly good for the past two days and most of the snow on the road had melted. But it was still early and the sun had just risen. It was still cold and the roads were frosty.
That made walking easier.
When the frost melted, the muddy roads would be difficult to travel.
Younger Aunt had married into the Por Brigade, which was part of the Dawn Commune. It got its name from therge stand of por trees there.
About ten years ago, the Por Brigade was one of the richer areas in the Dawn Commune. Living conditions there were better than the surrounding areas. But for the past few years, things had declined.
It had slowly be the most impoverished brigade in the Dawn Commune.
Gu Qingyao walked for two hours before she reached the Por Brigade.
She was unfamiliar with this ce. In her previous life, she had only been here a few times, perhaps once or twice after she turned fifteen. She herself could not recall the incidents clearly. Now that she was standing here, she did not even know where her younger aunt¡¯s house was.
Fortunately, she still had some vague impressions.
Her younger aunt¡¯s inws had the surname of Li. Her younger uncle was called Li Dahai. She still remembered that.
After entering the brigade, she asked for directions from an older woman who was sunning herself and stitching soles for her cloth shoes. The woman hospitably led her there.
But before they reached, they could hear the crying and wailing of a woman and child.
Gu Qingyao frowned and the older woman¡¯s footsteps paused, before they hastened over.
¡°Oh no, that old woman is probably beating your younger aunt again!¡±
Gu Qingyao hurriedly ran over. She saw many people gathered nearby, gesticting and discussing the matter.
An old woman was shouting. ¡°How dare you steal, you useless scum. How dare you steal food! I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±
Gu Qingyao rushed over to look. She saw her thinly d younger aunt, Gu Yunshuang, lying in the snow. A scrawny little girly in her arms and she was trying to shield the girl. Next to her, an old woman was holding a tree branch, beating and scolding her younger aunt.
The little girl in her arms was wailing non-stop. She huddled in her younger aunt¡¯s arms, not daring to move.
¡°Stop it!¡±
Gu Qingyao was enraged. She rushed over and snatched the tree branch from the old woman¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡±
Gu Qingyao shielded her younger aunt while ring balefully at the old woman.
Chapter 183: Younger Aunt Is Getting A Divorce (2)
Chapter 183: Younger Aunt Is Getting A Divorce (2)
Gu Qingyao had already died once, and after her rebirth, she was no longer the weak, sensitive person she once was. Although she had felt like resisting in the past, she had been hurt too deeply when she was young, and she was unable to heal from her mental scars.
Then came the car ident whichpletely cleared her mind.
Her determination to revenge herself on Zhang Xiaohui, Gu Ruoqing and Bai Youran had stimted hertent stubbornness and strength.
Now that she saw her younger aunt being beaten, and in such a humiliating way, she even felt that she could kill the old woman.
She looked at the old woman murderously. Old Madam Li was a tyrant at home, but was actually just an ordinary small fry. She was shocked when this girl with an imposing manner suddenly appeared. She instinctively backed away.
When she recovered her wits, she realized that it was just a young girl, and she recovered her poise.
¡°Who are you? Get lost. Don¡¯t disturb me when I¡¯m teaching my daughter-inw!¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed coldly. So she was Younger Aunt¡¯s mother-inw!
Gu Qingyao ignored her and squatted to examine her younger aunt¡¯s injuries.
¡°Younger Aunt, how are you? Are you stupid? Why do you allow her to bully you? What kind of times do we live in? Now everyone is equal. Even if this old woman is your mother-inw, she cannot just treat her daughter-inw like a ve, just as the wealthyndlords did in the past.
¡°You have rights. Everyone is equal. If your mother-inw beats you like this, she¡¯s treating you like a ve. Why don¡¯t you report her?¡±
The moment Gu Qingyao¡¯s left her mouth, Old Madam Li¡¯s expression changed.
Everyone was shocked!
Gu Yunshuang looked at Gu Qingyao. She was stunned for a long time before she could react. ¡°Yao... Yao Yao?¡±
¡°It¡¯s me! Younger Aunt, you didn¡¯te home for the new year, so I came to visit you. Why are you being beaten like this? Why don¡¯t you retaliate?¡±
Gu Yunshuang was shocked!
When Old Madam Li heard that, she immediately exploded in rage!
¡°What? She still wants to retaliate? That useless thing hasn¡¯t given birth to a son after so many years, only another useless mouth. She¡¯s just a freeloader and now she dares to steal. It¡¯s her own fault she was beaten. If she dares to retaliate, I¡¯ll kill her!¡±
Gu Yunshuang turned pale. She clutched her stomach, unable to speak.
Gu Qingyao narrowed her eyes. ¡°Steal?¡±
She turned to look at the surrounding onlookers, ¡°Sirs and Madams, has my aunt stolen anything from you?¡±
Everyone shook their heads. ¡°No, no!¡±
Old Madam Li raged, ¡°She stole my things. I saw her run to the kitchen to steal food. Shameless creature. All she does is eat. I¡¯ll beat her to death!¡±
As Old Madam Li spoke, she rushed forward to beat Gu Yunshuang again.
Gu Qingyao angrily pushed the old woman aside. ¡°Stolen your things? Has the Li family split up?¡±
The old woman said, ¡°No. It¡¯s your family that has split up. My four sons are all together. We¡¯re doing well!¡±
Gu Qingyao said furiously, ¡°Since the family hasn¡¯t split up, then the Li family is my aunt¡¯s family. Is eating food from your own kitchen considered stealing? What a joke!¡±
Er...
Old Madam Li was taken aback!
Everyone was shocked!
¡°Younger Aunt, what¡¯s the matter? I¡¯ll help you up.¡±
Gu Yunshuang did not look like herself. Gu Qingyao helped her up, intending to bring her back to the house to rest. But when the old woman saw Gu Yunshuang get up, she rushed over and pushed Gu Yunshuang down again. ¡°Get lost. The Li family doesn¡¯t have a daughter-inw like you. Scram!¡±
¡°You¡¯re a bitch from andlord family. Our family doesn¡¯t want a daughter-inw like you. Dahai,e and divorce this useless creature.¡±
Gu Yunshuang was shocked.
Gu Qingyao narrowed her eyes. Divorce?
Chapter 184: Younger Aunt Is Getting A Divorce (3)
Chapter 184: Younger Aunt Is Getting A Divorce (3)
In her previous life, her younger aunt had divorced, but not now.
She had done so after the eighties.
By that time, the Gu family had been rehabilitated and all her uncles and older cousins were doing well. Only then did Younger Aunt insist on a divorce.
Now it looked as if the Li family was trying to get rid of Younger Aunt because the Gu family were stillndlords. Her grandparents were still undergoing reformation throughbor, so her younger aunt had continued to bear with her situation and did not dare to ask for a divorce.
Gu Qingyao looked at her younger aunt whoy on the ground. She was clearly bloated, not because she was fat, but because she was starving.
After starving for a long time, one became bloated. None of the other Li family members was bloated. She looked about the courtyard. The other members of the Li family were thin and pale, but none of them was bloated.
Gu Qingyao looked at her younger aunt and her terrified-looking younger cousin. She thought she might as well get her younger aunt divorced and bring her home.
Gu Qingyao narrowed her eyes and looked at the Li family. No one had stepped forward to speak up for her younger aunt. The Li family had four sons, and they all lived together.
Three of the sons and their wives watched the show. Li Dahai did not help his wife at all when she was beaten.
Gu Qingyao bellowed, ¡°Damn olddy, don¡¯t even think about it. My younger aunt has suffered for years withoutint after marrying into the Li family. It¡¯s bad enough that you beat her, how dare you try to chase her away? What reasons do you have?
¡°Younger aunt is a woman. How will she survive after a divorce? And then there¡¯s Fangting. She¡¯s so young. What will happen to her in the future? You want a divorce? Forget it.¡±
Old Madam Li red at Gu Qingyao. This girl was just in her teens and still a child. Old Madam Li was used to her shrewish ways and now that a young girl dared to scold her, she immediately red at her and said, ¡°How dare you scold me?¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her chin and turned up her nose. ¡°Did I say anything wrong? Look at how poor your family is. There are so many people squeezed together, and you don¡¯t even have enough rooms. If a family like that can marry my younger aunt, shouldn¡¯t you give her a better life?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t give her a good life, yet you still beat her. Now everyone is equal. Even if you¡¯re our elder, we younger ones can still criticize you if you make a mistake. On what basis do you despise my younger aunt for not being able to bear a son?
¡°Men and women are equal and women hold up half the sky. My younger cousin is equal to the other grandchildren in your family. How dare you despise her?¡±
The Gu family werendlords. As the granddaughter of andlord family, Gu Qingyao knew she could not behave aggressively in public, but there was one thing she could do, which was to use slogans to berate others.
As long as she insisted that she was upholding these policies, she would be fine.
Old Madam Li did not know about these. She was illiterate and was used to throwing her weight around in the family. Now this brat from andlord family, which she had always despised, was pointing at her and scolding her. Old Madam Li was immediately enraged.
¡°Damn girl, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±
Old Madam Li rushed forward to beat Gu Qingyao.
Gu Yunshuang was frightened. How could she allow Gu Qingyao to be beaten?
She hurriedly mbered up to shield Gu Qingyao. ¡°Mother, Yao Yao is just a child. This has nothing to do with her. You can¡¯t beat her. Please don¡¯t...¡±
At that moment, Gu Yunshuang had not yet realized that she was bleeding. Bloodstains were beginning to appear on her trousers.
Old Madam Li was used to beating Gu Yunshuang and Li Fangting for years, and was especially brutal. When Gu Yunshuang saw her stance, she was frightened and she hurriedly pulled Gu Qingyao aside to shield her.
In her panic, she pushed Old Madam Li.
It was not a hard push and this Old Madam Li was well-built. She just retreated a few steps and was fine.
Chapter 185: Younger Aunt Is Getting A Divorce (4)
Chapter 185: Younger Aunt Is Getting A Divorce (4)
But to Old Madam Li, this was an incredible provocation.
¡°Wow! How dare a shameless creature like you hit me. Dahai, Dahai, look, your wife dared to hit me. Aiyah how bitter my life is! I suffered so much to bring you up and now that you¡¯re married, your wife beats me up. I don¡¯t want to live anymore. Ah ah ah!¡±
She wailed loudly, first saying she wanted to die, then calling Li Dahai toe and beat Gu Yunshuang. She herself did not stop. She rushed forward to beat Gu Qingyao.
Gu Yunshuang panicked. She continued to shield Gu Yunshuang. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t. I didn¡¯t hit you. Don¡¯t beat her anymore. Yao Yao has nothing to do with this. Mother...¡±
Gu Qingyao knew she must not hit this old woman, or she would get into trouble. But she also could not just let her off like that. She was just thinking of how to do something while no one was paying attention, but before she could find an opportunity, Li Dahai rushed over.
¡°Stop it. Are you crazy? How dare you hit our mother!¡±
He pped Gu Yunshuang¡¯s cheek.
Piak!
Gu Yunshuang and Gu Qingyao were both stunned.
Old Madam Li cried every harder when she saw that her son was defending her.
¡°Wu wu wu, oh God! What sin have Imitted? My daughter-inw dares to hit me! Has it been easy for me to survive all these years? Aiyoh I don¡¯t want to live anymore, I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±
When he saw how Old Madam Li was acting, Li Dahai acted even more brutally towards Gu Yunshuang. He pped her a few more times, then kicked her to the ground.
He continued kicking her. ¡°How dare you rebel! Our mother is so old, and you dare to hit her. You damn bitch, I¡¯ll beat you to death. How dare you! How dare you...¡±
¡°Don¡¯t hit my mother...¡± Li Fangting started to wail.
Gu Qingyao waspletely stunned!
This... was the kind of life that Younger Aunt led?
This... wasn¡¯t this Li Dahai supposed to be an honest man?
She remembered her grandparents saying that Li Dahai wasparatively honest. Although he had no great talent, he was quite a good man ¨C filial, good-tempered, hardworking andpetent...
This...
¡°Stop... stop...¡±
Gu Qingyao recovered her wits and hurriedly pushed Li Dahai aside. She was very agile. She could not hurt Old Madam Li just now, but now she was utterly floored by this scene. When she saw how they beat her younger aunt, she almost lost her reason. She exerted herself and pushed this big-sized, middle-aged man so hard that he almost fell.
¡°Younger Aunt... Younger Aunt...¡±
Gu Yunshuang was ashen. She clutched her stomach, unable to speak.
Gu Qingyao hurriedly took her pulse.
At that moment, someone in the crowd shouted, ¡°Blood! My God! Blood!¡±
Everyone was shocked.
Gu Qingyao looked and discovered that her younger aunt¡¯s trousers had a dark patch. Because she had been lying in the snow, her clothes were wet, and she had not noticed at first. But now it had stained the snow and the bright red blood was very conspicuous.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand that held Gu Yunshuang¡¯s wrist shook in anger!
¡°Younger Aunt, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll help you back to the house. Get up!¡±
She carried Gu Yunshuang and tried to help her back to the house to rest. She was clearly having a miscarriage and had to be treated.
Li Dahai was in shock as he looked on!
But Old Madam Li had seen everything and now she recovered her wits. She blocked the door and refused to allow them in.
¡°What are you doing? This is my home; you¡¯re not allowed in. Bleeding during the new year is very unlucky. Dahai, quickly divorce her. She¡¯s a girl from andlord family. We can¡¯t afford to keep her. Divorce her immediately and cut your ties with her!¡±
Chapter 186: Younger Aunt Is Getting A Divorce (5)
Chapter 186: Younger Aunt Is Getting A Divorce (5)
Gu Qingyao could not ept what she was seeing.
She had lived in the doting embrace of her family since she was young.
Be it her father, her grandparents, or even her aunts, uncles and numerous older cousins, they had all doted on her. Although she had been through so much, and others had despised her, they were all outsiders.
For a moment, she could not understand why the Li family was treating her younger aunt like that.
When she saw the bone-deep contempt in Old Madam Li¡¯s eyes, she suddenly understood.
Landlord!
Bad element!
Old Madam Li had a bone-deep contempt of people from their background. She felt that anyone from andlord family was just a ve and a bad element. They should be bullied in order to re-educate them.
Now that she had encountered this situation, Gu Qingyao¡¯s mind grew clearer. Even though her younger aunt, Gu Yunshuang, was in such agony she could not speak, she still clutched tightly to Gu Qingyao, to prevent her from losing her temper.
Now Gu Qingyao remembered what her family had said about her younger aunt in her previous life. They said that the Por Brigade really despisedndlords and bad elements. They absolutely hated them.
Old Madam Li was rted to the brigade leader of the Por Brigade, so she had no fear.
Also, in these times, no one dared to say anything when people acted viciously towardsndlords and bad elements.
During the years that her younger aunt had lived with the Li family, she had led the life of a ve.
She wanted to resist, but did not know how to do so, and also could not do so.
She clutched Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand even more tightly.
As she looked at Gu Qingyao¡¯s furious re, Old Madam Li propped her hands on her hips and bellowed, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? How dare a little bitch like you re at me! Look, everyone! Come and look! This girl from andlord family is so great! She dares to throw her weight around here. Landlords like them are all terrible people, they specialize in bullying ordinary people like us. Look, everyone! Come and drag her away...¡±
Gu Yunshuang was ashen with fear. ¡°Mother... we didn¡¯t... didn¡¯t...¡±
Only then did Gu Qingyao understand that this was not the Qing River Brigade. The Qing River Brigade leader, Wang Mingtao, had gone to school with the youths from the Gu family, and the Gu family had been kind to him. He had always remembered the Gu family¡¯s kindness. Although he did not appear to be close to the Gu family at all, he had secretly protected them for many years.
But things were different here.
The people in the Por Brigade were very poor, and the brigade leader had been a vagrant and an extremely poor peasant. He had gotten to his position by suing and reporting others.
The previous brigade leader had been brought down by these methods.
As she was shouting, a man¡¯s voice could be heard, yelling from nearby. ¡°What¡¯s all this noise? Why are all of you here instead of celebrating the new year at home? Don¡¯t you have anything better to do? Don¡¯t you know that in this new era, work is glorious? Look at all of you, as leisurely as capitalists. Be careful, or I¡¯ll report you. Then we¡¯ll see if you behave yourselves!¡±
When they heard that, everyone¡¯s expression changed. The more timid left, running for home.
Those who remained backed away, looking frightened.
The neer was called Li Aiguo, and he was the brigade leader of the Por Brigade.
He used to be a vagrant and spent his days loafing around the brigade. He was still unmarried at the age of forty, andter on, a group of people had arrived to look forndlords.
There were nondlords in the Por Brigade, so the brigade leader at that time had been put forward. Their previous brigade leader had been a rich farmer, and was doing better than the others.
At that time, it was Li Aiguo who had been the most vigorous in moring for blood.
Chapter 187: Younger Aunt Is Getting A Divorce (6)
Chapter 187: Younger Aunt Is Getting A Divorce (6)
In the end, the brigade leader had lost his position and Li Aiguo sessfully took his ce. At that point, the people who had pushed him into the position of brigade leader had also praised him for being a good peasant of this new era. For someone from a peasant background, to work was glorious!
That was how this ruffian had be the leader of the Por Brigade. He had immediately seized an eighteen- or neen-year-old girl for a wife, and he even had a son now.
He was an extremely dangerous man. At least, he was very dangerous to someone like Gu Qingyao, who was from andlord family.
These were illogical times. One¡¯s background determined everything.
Li Aiguo had been a vagrant and had no name. The students had given him the name of ¡°Li Aiguo¡± after he became the brigade leader.
He approached and immediately looked contemptuous when he saw Gu Yunshuang. ¡°Why are you making a fuss? Why aren¡¯t you at home, taking care of your children and showing filial piety to your mother-inw? Why are you making amotion for nothing during the new year? A girl from andlord family cannot change her habit of being a pampered youngdy, is that it?¡±
¡°If you carry on making a fuss, I¡¯ll teach you a sharp lesson outside the brigade office. Ungrateful wretch.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s heart sank. This was the first time since her rebirth that she was experiencing the importance of background.
After many years of living in the age of liberty in her previous life, she could not get used to many things after her rebirth. But this incident hadpletely cleared her mind.
Gu Yunshuang was terrified. ¡°I didn¡¯t... Brigade leader... I didn¡¯t...¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t what?¡± Old Madam Li grew bolder when she saw that Li Aiguo was here. Her mean old eyes red at them as she said, ¡°You stole food from the house. How dare you deny it? Youngdies fromndlord families are all finicky and always kick up a fuss. You¡¯ve been with our family for so many years, but have only given birth to another worthless mouth. You¡¯ve been a freeloader in our family for so many years. Is that fair to our Dahai?¡±
¡°Hurry up and get a divorce. Dahai, get rid of her.¡±
Gu Qingyao saw that things were not going right, and Li Aiguo, in particr, was targeting them. They could not resist overtly. She must bring her younger aunt away today, and in such a way that Li Aiguo could not find fault with them.
In these times, if someone made a slip of the tongue in public, his words might be reported at some point in the future.
Gu Qingyao was filled with resentment when she thought of that. But outwardly, her tears began to fall.
Her previous fierce look had vanished, and was reced with terror and helplessness.
Only now did she look like a young, teenage girl.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s tears fell thick and fast and she sobbed furiously. ¡°Wu wu wu, Younger Aunt, are you alright? Brigade leader, we didn¡¯t, we really didn¡¯t. My younger aunt only took some food from the kitchen for my younger cousin. She could not bear her child to be hungry. My Younger Aunt respects her elders and takes care of the children at home. She always takes care of her mother-inw and her child. When she was misunderstood and beaten, she did not retaliate.
¡°Help! My aunt is bleeding! Wu wu wu! Now males and females are equal and women hold up half the sky! Madam, you cannot be prejudiced against girls! You can¡¯t force a divorce on my younger aunt just because she hasn¡¯t given the Li Family a son!
¡°Please, allow my younger aunt to go home! She¡¯s had a miscarriage! Otherwise, she might die. There¡¯s so much blood. She¡¯s not going to make it. Help!¡±
Gu Qingyao wailed piteously, looking helpless and terrified. Meanwhile, Gu Yunshuang was still bleeding and the child, Li Fangting was so frightened that all she could do was weep.
Chapter 188: Younger Aunt Is Getting A Divorce (7)
Chapter 188: Younger Aunt Is Getting A Divorce (7)
Gu Qingyao was also a young girl. In this situation, it did not make sense to say that they were bullying others as youngdies of andlord family.
Gu Qingyao pinched Gu Yunshuang¡¯s arm. Gu Yunshuang immediately responded by weakly closing her eyes. Her knees buckled and she copsed!
Gu Qingyao let out a frightened shriek. ¡°Ah ah ah, Auntie, are you alright? Help! Murder! Madam, I beg you, don¡¯t beat my younger aunt. My younger aunt will have a son. Please, let her go home!¡±
¡°She¡¯s had a miscarriage and needs to recuperate at home. She cannot work for a while and needs to have some better food to build up her strength. She will recover quickly and immediately give you a son. Please, please, don¡¯t beat my younger aunt. Wu wu wu Help Ah Ah!¡±
The more Gu Qingyao wept and wailed, the more frightened Li Fangting grew, until she simply held Gu Yunshuang¡¯s hand and howled.
Gu Yunshuang grew paler and paler. She leaned against Gu Qingyao, and seemed so weak that she was about to die.
In this situation, who could say that they were bullying others? Or that they were throwing tantrums like the youngdies of andlord family?
But when Gu Qingyao said that, Old Madam Li was even more adamant that Gu Yunshuang must not cross the threshold.
¡°What? She can¡¯t even work? And needs to build up her strength? You...¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± Gu Qingyao hurriedly interrupted. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s now the middle of winter and there¡¯s nothing much to do. Why don¡¯t you let my aunt return and rest for a few months? She¡¯ll regain her health after she¡¯s eaten a few of the older hens. She will certainly give your family a grandson next year. My aunt is still so young. Even though she has lost this child, she will be fine once she recovers her health. She will certainly be able to have another one, right?
¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you, bring my aunt home! She¡¯s bleeding. If she carries on like that, she will die. Save my aunt! Or send her to a doctor! Save her! Don¡¯t beat her anymore! Madam, you cannot beat my aunt when she¡¯s pregnant! That¡¯s murder!¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Old Madam Li was hopping mad. ¡°Get lost. Is it any of my business if she can¡¯t keep her pregnancy? Hurry up and go. Don¡¯t die on my doorstep and bring us bad luck! Go, go, go!¡±
She saw that Gu Yunshuang was bleeding nonstop, and the snowy ground beneath her was stained red.
She waspletely white and looked as if she had stopped breathing. Old Madam Li was terrified!
Actually, she had long wanted to get rid of Gu Yunshuang. Now that it was the new year and the grain was distributed, Gu Yunshuang¡¯s share had already been given to the Li family. Now was the best time to get rid of these two useless mouths.
Now she had miscarried and couldn¡¯t work?
And still needed to eat an old hen?
Dream on!
Gu Qingyao looked at Li Dahai and wailed, ¡°Younger Uncle, you cannot abandon my younger aunt! You were the one who beat her until she miscarried. You have to bring her home! She will die if this carries on.
¡°Bring her home and take good care of her for a few months. Get her some meat so she can regain her strength. She will recover soon. Once Younger Aunt is better, she can immediately give you a son, right? Please, don¡¯t dy any longer. If you dy further, she will die. Wu wu wu, Younger Aunt, nothing must happen to you...¡±
Gu Qingyao was crying hard, repeatedly emphasizing that they must bring her home, take care of her, and give her some meat to regain her strength.
There was no way they could say she was pampered and wanted to eat meat.
Li Dahai stared dumbly at Gu Yunshuang, who was lying in the snow. He did not say anything. Old Madam Li shouted, ¡°Dahai, why are you still standing there? Get rid of them. I¡¯ll find a young girl for you to marry and give you a son. This woman hasn¡¯t given you a son after so many years. Look at your three older brothers, they all have sons. Do you want your family line to die?¡±
Chapter 189: Younger Aunt Is Getting A Divorce (8)
Chapter 189: Younger Aunt Is Getting A Divorce (8)
¡°This woman can¡¯t even keep a pregnancy but needs an old woman like me to serve her? Useless thing. Isn¡¯t it just a miscarriage? What¡¯s the big deal? Other people give birth in the fields and immediately go back to work. Look at her, how pampered could she get?¡±
¡°Hurry up and go!¡±
Li Dahai recalled the women who gave birth while working in the fields, and thought that his mother had a point. Most importantly, his mother was furious right now. He could not possibly disobey his mother.
¡°Yunshuang, hurry and get up. Mother is old and cannot wait on you... Get up ande home!¡±
¡°No, she¡¯s not allowed toe back. Li Dahai, I said that you must immediately get rid of that woman. It¡¯s very bad luck to bleed during the new year. If you dare to let her cross the threshold, I will never forgive you. Hurry up and divorce her.¡±
When Li Aiguo saw Old Madam Li¡¯s attitude, he said bluntly, ¡°Since Dahai has already divorced you, you had better hurry up and go home. Don¡¯t die on someone¡¯s doorstep during the new year. Now people are free to marry as they please, do you understand? Are you going to refuse to leave the Li Family?¡±
Gu Qingyao was extremely despondent. This was the result that she was hoping for. She had hoped to get her Younger Aunt to leave the Li Family as soon as possible, but the way they treated her...
Gu Qingyao cried and wailed, ¡°Younger Uncle, you mustn¡¯t do this! My Younger Aunt only needs to recuperate for a while before she can have a son. Now men and women are equals. You cannot abandon her just because she hasn¡¯t had a son wu wu wu!¡±
¡°Hurry up and divorce. Dahai, say something!¡± Old Madam Li bellowed.
Li Aiguo said, ¡°Dahai, just get a divorce! Girls fromndlord families are no good. She can¡¯t even have a son. What do you want her for?¡±
Li Dahai could not stand up against thebined pressure of Old Madam Li and Li Aiguo. He shrank back and said, ¡°Then... then we¡¯ll get a divorce! Divorce! Divorce...¡±
The moment Li Dahai said these words, Old Madam Li dragged him into the yard and shut the door with a ng.
Gu Qingyao immediately shouted, ¡°Younger Uncle, Li Fangting is your daughter. Hurry up and bring her home. She¡¯s so small, she won¡¯t do much except eat. Bring her home and raise her. My younger aunt can¡¯t afford to raise her anymore. Give us my younger aunt¡¯s share of grain.¡±
Old Madam Li poked her head out. ¡°We don¡¯t want a useless object like that. Get lost!¡±
¡°Younger Uncle... Younger Uncle... Tingting is your daughter...¡±
Old Madam roared, ¡°Li Dahai, quickly break off your rtionship with that useless object. If you dare to take her, I¡¯ll kill myself right now.¡±
Then they heard Li Dahai¡¯s frightened voice. ¡°Mother, Mother, be careful, don¡¯t hurt yourself. I don¡¯t want her, I don¡¯t want Tingting. Don¡¯t kill yourself! Mother...¡±
Li Dahai opened the door and poked his head out. ¡°I don¡¯t want her. I have nothing to do with the two of them. You had better leave!¡±
Li Aiguo said, ¡°Did you hear that? Get lost!¡±
When Li Dahai shouted those words, Gu Qingyao knew that they would never have any more entanglements with this family.
In these times, severing rtionships were very effective.
For the sake of their future, many descendants of capitalist families announced that they were severing their rtionship with their parents. This was acknowledged by the society.
Now Li Dahai had done the same.
As long as he said it in front of many witnesses, the words were effective.
Gu Qingyao cried piteously for a while more before she carried Gu Yunshuang and left.
Gu Yunshuang was still conscious, but Gu Qingyao had secretly given her a pill just now. Although she was still in agony, she still had some strength left and could remain conscious.
Divorced!
She had managed to get a divorce without any trouble from Li Aiguo!
Her daughter would follow her and have a clean break from the Li family.
That was pretty good!
Li Aiguo told the Por Brigade that they were not to take Gu Yunshuang in. No one dared to take them in, so Gu Qingyao had no choice but to carry her younger aunt and leave.
They left the area where most of the people from the Por Brigade lived. As they turned the corner, a child who was behind some shrubs approached them.
Chapter 190: The Youngster, Jiang Xun (1)
Chapter 190: The Youngster, Jiang Xun (1)
This child was not very young. He looked about thirteen or fourteen years old, and was actually a youth.
He was shabbily dressed. He was wrapped in a thicker garment, which looked like an old shirt from an adult, and he wore a straw garment outside it.
It was made of straw, and looked somewhat like a raincoat. He wore it over himself to help keep out the cold.
The youngster looked at them with cold suspicion, his expression frosty. But when he saw Gu Qingyao and the others, his expression softened.
Li Fangting called out to him when she saw him. ¡°Elder Brother Jiang Xun!¡±
Jiang Xun nodded with a grunt. Then he looked at Gu Qingyao and said, ¡°The entire Por Brigade lives in terror of Li Aiguo. They won¡¯t dare to take you in. But there¡¯s an abandoned house at the foot of the hill. Why don¡¯t you hide there for a while? There¡¯s no one there.¡±
Gu Qingyao turned to look at her younger aunt on her back. She knew that she urgently needed to get her younger aunt home to attend to her. There was no point lingering here.
Gu Qingyao said to Jiang Xun, ¡°My younger aunt has had a miscarriage and is still bleeding. It¡¯s no use hiding here. I have to bring her home to treat her. Can you go and get my father and elder brother? I live in the Qing River Brigade. Just follow this road. The brigade at the foot of the mountain is the Qing River Brigade. My family lives halfway up the mountain.¡±
Jiang Xun looked at the pallid Gu Yunshuang and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll run over and get them.¡±
Gu Qingyao hurriedly thanked him. ¡°Thank you. My father¡¯s name is Gu Yunshen. He¡¯s the doctor there. If you ask for Doctor Gu¡¯s family, everyone there will know where he is. Ask them to bring a small cart. My younger aunt needs to lie down. And bring some nkets too!¡±
Jiang Xun nodded to show that he understood, then he ran down the road.
Gu Qingyao could not move quickly while carrying someone. It was much faster for Jiang Xun to go alone.
Gu Qingyao carried Gu Yunshuang and moved on. As she walked, sheforted Gu Yunshuang. ¡°Younger Aunt, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll bring you home. When we get home, no one will bully you. In the future, you and Tingting can lead a good life. Considering what the Li family is like, it¡¯s best that you leave them.¡±
Gu Yunshuang smiled mockingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ve wanted to get a divorce for a long time, but that Li Aiguo is a very difficult man. And Old Madam Li is absolutely unreasonable. She always brings up the fact that I¡¯m a girl from andlord family. But she and Li Aiguo are rtives, so I had no choice but to bear with it all these years.
¡°I¡¯m not sad at all to have finally escaped.¡±
Although she said that she was not sad, her tears continued to flow.
She thought of the years she had spent trying to amodate them in order to get by, how she had lived like a ve in the Li family, waiting on the whole family like a maidservant, and how she had miscarried twice from exhaustion. She had not managed to keep this one either.
As Gu Yunshuang thought about it, her tears flowed and she leaned on Gu Qingyao¡¯s shoulder and sobbed hard.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s heart ached to hear it. ¡°Younger Aunt...¡±
¡°Mother...¡±
When she saw Gu Yunshuang crying so hard, Li Fangting also started to cry. She clutched Gu Qingyao and they kept going but with difficulty.
Gu Qingyao looked at Li Fangting and thought of what she had said just now to the Li family. She hurriedly exined, ¡°Tingting, just now I told the Li family that you didn¡¯t know how to do anything, and asked them to take you back. Please don¡¯t misunderstand me. I purposely said that so that you could be with your mother. Do you understand?¡±
Chapter 191: The Youngster, Jiang Xun (2)
Chapter 191: The Youngster, Jiang Xun (2)
Gu Qingyao thought that this child had suffered since young and was always badly treated by her family, so she might be afraid that they would abandon her. But she said with unexpected maturity, ¡°Elder Cousin, I understand. Grandma and the others have always despised me because I can¡¯t work and said that I¡¯m a freeloader. But I work very hard with my mother every day, and still don¡¯t get anything to eat.
¡°The more you say that I can¡¯t work but need to eat, the more they won¡¯t want me. Then I can leave with my mother.¡±
At that moment, Gu Qingyao did not know what to say.
She was merely ten years old, yet she was so intelligent. Or perhaps she had such prating insights because she had suffered greatly and experienced great contempt.
She thought of this younger cousin who had died of an illness as a teenager in her previous life. At that time, the Gu family had not yet regained its footing and her Younger Aunt had only told the familyter...
Gu Qingyao pursed her lips. This would not happen in this lifetime!
Gu Qingyao carried Gu Yunshuang and walked for another forty minutes or so before she saw her third older brother, Gu Jinlin, running swiftly towards them, pulling a small cart. Mo Beihan followed him.
When they saw Gu Qingyao, they did not waste words. ¡°Quickly!¡±
Gu Jinlin turned the cart around and Mo Beihan carried Gu Yunshuang onto the cart, which was lined with straw. Mo Beihan took off his jacket and covered Gu Yunshuang, then carried Li Fangting onto the cart.
¡°You get on too!¡±
He shouted at Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao shook her head. ¡°No need...¡±
Before she could finish speaking, Mo Beihan had already dragged her to the cart and pushed her in. ¡°Hurry up. You¡¯ve walked for so far, you must be exhausted. Your older cousin and I can pull all of you.¡±
Mo Beihan dragged Gu Qingyao onto the cart, then Gu Jinlin pulled it and moved off.
Mo Beihan pushed from behind.
The two men sped along. Gu Qingyao, who was sitting in the cart, took two meat buns wrapped in cardboard from her interspace. She handed one to Li Fangting, then tore the other into small bits and fed them to Gu Yunshuang.
¡°Younger Aunt, have something to eat. You¡¯ll get better when your stomach is full.¡±
Gu Yunshuang¡¯s face was still covered with tears, but when she heard that, she opened her mouth and ate the bun that Gu Qingyao fed her.
Next to them, Li Fangting was staring dumbly at her bun. ¡°Do such beautiful buns exist?¡±
The bun was made of fine white flour, and it was a snowy white color. It was steaming hot and fluffy. It waspletely different from the rye buns or the sorghum bread she had seen before.
Those buns were all dark-colored. She never knew that such beautiful, soft, white buns existed.
When he heard that, Mo Beihan nced at Gu Qingyao and saw that her eyes were red.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Hurry up and eat it, or it will get cold!¡±
Li Fangting was just a young girl. This was the first time she had seen such a nice bun. She could not help but eat it in small bites, her face content.
After a while, they saw Gu Yunshen running towards them with a nket and a quilted jacket. They had borrowed the cart from the brigade. Gu Jinlin and Gu Yunshen had been working outside when they heard the news. Gu Jinlin had immediately run to the brigade office, borrowed the cart and ran towards Gu Qingyao. Gu Yunshen had gone home for nkets and clothes.
Mo Beihan had run into Gu Jinlin along the way.
Mo Beihan put on his jacket again and Gu Yunshen covered Gu Yunshuang with a nket, and wrapped the quilted jacket around Li Fangting¡¯s scrawny form.
Jiang Xun, who had gone to get them, also appeared. He had run too fast and was now tired and hungry. He was exhausted by the time he ran back, so he had fallen behind.
¡°Aunt Gu, Uncle Gu, I¡¯ll go back now.¡±
Chapter 192: The Youngster, Jiang Xun (3)
Chapter 192: The Youngster, Jiang Xun (3)
At that moment, Li Fangting, who had eaten only half the bun suddenly shouted, ¡°Elder Brother Jiang Xun, this bun is for you.¡±
She handed the remaining half of the bun to him.
Jiang Xun nced at it with a warm expression. ¡°No need, you eat it yourself! Take care of yourself when you get home!¡±
¡°Then you bring it back for your younger brothers.¡±
Gu Qingyao jumped down from her cart and took up her basket. She handed a meat bun to Jiang Xun. ¡°This is for you!¡±
Jiang Xun looked at the soft, white meat bun. He could tell it was delicious, but he was too shy to take it.
¡°No need. Aunt Gu has always taken care of us. If not for her, my younger brothers might have starved to death. Keep it for Younger Sister Fangting! I¡¯m going home now!¡±
Gu Qingyao simply stuffed the bun into his hand. Then she took out five kilograms of cornflour, two kilograms of rice, and six hard-boiled eggs from her basket, and ced them in a gunny sack.
No one in the Por Brigade had dared to take them in. It was this child who had run to tell her father and Third Elder Brother. She would not forget that.
In these times, there was no better gift than food.
¡°Take this and bring it home. I¡¯m off!¡±
She stuffed the things into Jiang Xun¡¯s hands, then climbed back into the cart. Gu Yunshen pushed the cart as he said, ¡°Child, go home! Thank you for what you¡¯ve done today!¡±
Jiang Xun dumbly looked at the things in his hands. It was a long time before he could react.
He had not thought of taking their things. Gu Yunshuang had always been a great help to them. This time, no one in the Por Brigade would help, so he hade over to give them a hand. He had not expected the Gu family to give him so many things just for running over and calling for them.
The sack contained bright yellow cornmeal. It was very clean and fine.
The cornmeal he had seen before was very coarse, a darker shade, and contained many impurities.
The other bag contained some rice. Soft, white rice, each grain plump and full.
And six eggs!
It was too much.
By the time Jiang Xun recovered his wits, he hurriedly turned to look at the Gu family, only to find that they were now far away.
He stood gaping in the snow for a long while, but was unable to say anything to refuse.
He needed food. Desperately needed it. He had no adults in his family and he and his brothers relied on each other to get by. He still had three younger brothers.
When Gu Qingyao and the others reached home, Gu Conghua and Wen Ruyu were ready. They immediately carried Gu Yunshuang into Gu Ruoqing¡¯s old room.
The bed was made and a small brazier stood burning by the side.
There was plenty of hot water in the kitchen. Gu Conghua was a doctor, and Wen Ruyu had learnt some simple medical care after many years with him. She had also acted as a midwife before. They knew how to deal with these matters.
Gu Qingyao wanted to help but Wen Ruyu refused to allow her to enter.
¡°You¡¯re just a young girl. Hurry up and leave. Your grandfather and I can handle this.¡±
They were unwilling to allow a young girl like Gu Qingyao to enter.
Mo Beihan pulled her aside. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your grandparents are here and nothing will go wrong. You¡¯re covered with blood. Go change your clothes.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked behind her. She had carried Gu Yunshuang for so long that the back of her clothes was covered in blood.
Gu Qingyao went to change, but saw that Li Fangting was still standing in the snow. She looked through her clothes. She had a quilted jacket that would do, but no thick trousers.
She was just ten years old. They did not have any cotton trousers for a girl of her size.
Chapter 193: The Youngster, Jiang Xun (4)
Chapter 193: The Youngster, Jiang Xun (4)
Gu Qingyao found a pair of nnel trousers. Although they were not made of cotton, the nnel trousers were made of thicker material and lined with a thickyer of fleece.
She shortened and hemmed them, then called Li Fangting over.
¡°Tingting,e here.¡±
Li Fangting obediently went over and Gu Qingyao handed her the clothes. ¡°Put this on. I¡¯ll make a pair of cotton trousers for you tonight. You wear this first. If you¡¯re cold, you can stay by the brazier.¡±
Li Fangting was very obedient and she quickly put on the garments.
The quilted jacket was very warm. Although it appeared to be made of old material, the moment she touched it, she could tell that the cotton stuffing was very soft and warm.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s quilted jacket was too big for her, but she had no other option, so she just had to make do for now.
Once they finished with this, Gu Qingyao went to the kitchen, only to realize there was medicine brewing on the small stove. It was probably her grandfather who had prepared it.
There was no one in the kitchen at the moment, so she added some water from the medicinal spring in her interspace.
She had spent several decades of her previous life developing this medicinal spring. It was effective in improving health and increasing the potency of medicines.
When she was done, she took an old hen from her interspace and found herrgest y pot. She ced it on another stove and began to make chicken soup.
This was a hen that she and Mo Beihan had collected from a vige during their travels. She had many of them in her interspace, all cleaned and ready so she could immediately put it into the pot to boil.
This y pot was bigger, so she could just put the entire chicken in. Gu Qingyao added plenty of water and made a big pot of soup.
Li Fangting came over. She was now warm, but she felt frightened when she thought of how much blood her mother had lost, and her little face was pale.
When Gu Qingyao saw her, she soothed her by saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be frightened. We have medicine and good food. When your mother eats more nutritious food, she will quickly regain her health.¡±
Li Fangting chewed on her lip. Her eyes were red. ¡°This is the third one. Mother had two other children, but Grandma beat her until she miscarried one of them. She lost the other from exhaustion because she spent all day working.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s head spun!
Had such a thing happened?
¡°What did you say?¡±
Li Fangting lowered her head and started to sob again.
Gu Qingyao was infuriated. Damn! She certainly would not let this Li family off! She was so angry!
Crash!
Gu Qingyao angrily flung herdle aside.
When Mo Beihan heard the noise, he came in. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
Gu Qingyao nced at him. She was so angry that her stomach hurt. She patted Li Fangting¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will avenge you!¡±
The Li family had so many grandchildren, this child must certainly have been bullied badly. Damn! She could barely suppress her primitive rage!
Gu Qingyao looked at Mo Beihan. ¡°I¡¯m so angry. I wish I could go and kill the whole family.¡±
Gu Jinlin followed behind, so Gu Qingyao told him everything.
¡°That bastard Li Aiguo is a ruffian. Younger Aunt was afraid of creating trouble, so she must have been bullied for many years. That damn old woman. I certainly won¡¯t let her off.¡±
Mo Beihan frowned. Besides some rumors, he did not know much about the Por Brigade.
He was usually away and in his previous life, he had been urgently summoned back at this time because of what had happened to Yao Yao. Later on, he had been punished and sent to the border. So he was not sure what had happened here.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°You cannot deal with these people overtly. The Gus arendlords. Your background is very dangerous when confronting such people. There is no need to take risks because of them. If you want to deal with them, just do it secretly.¡±
¡°It was no easy matter to get your Younger Aunt back so that she can have a peaceful life. Don¡¯t rock the boat!¡±
Mo Beihan thought, his girl was so angry. He must certainly think of a way to help her vent her anger.
Chapter 194: Vent My Spleen To Enjoy My Engagement (1)
Chapter 194: Vent My Spleen To Enjoy My Engagement (1)
They took more than two hours to deal with Gu Yunshuang. Then she drank her medicine and slept.
Gu Conghua¡¯s medical skills were fairly good. When he took her pulse, he discovered that she had suffered more than one miscarriage.
The Gu family was feeling down and it was awkward for Mo Beihan to linger. Gu Qingyao was not in the mood, so he did the cooking. He consoled Gu Qingyao before he left. ¡°Be good and take care of your younger aunt first. That¡¯s the most crucial. If you want revenge, Elder Brother Beihan will find an opportunity for you. Do you understand?¡±
Gu Qingyao pursed her lips angrily but still nodded.
When she saw that he was about to leave, Gu Qingyao caught hold of his sleeve. ¡°Have lunch with us before you leave! You cooked this meal anyway...¡±
Mo Beihanughed and patted her head. ¡°Why stand on ceremony with me?¡±
Mo Beihan did not stay for lunch. It was past noon when Gu Qingyao called her grandparents over to eat. Only then did Wen Ruyu wipe her tears and enter the kitchen.
Lunch was maize porridge and the sorghum bread that Gu Qingyao had made earlier. Mo Beihan had heated them up, and Gu Qingyao added a dish of preserved vegetables and a portion of cabbage.
Gu Conghua and Wen Ruyu sat at the table but were unable to eat.
After a long time, Gu Conghua sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! I misjudged him.¡±
Gu Yunshen gave a piece of sorghum bread to each of the old people. The chicken soup on the stove was ready, so he poured them each a bowl.
¡°That year, Younger Sister had a fall while on the mountain and Li Dahai carried her down. At that time, it was already dark. We had searched for a long time before we saw Li Dahai carrying her down the mountain. Many people in the brigade saw it too.
¡°Many people also saw Li Dahai propose marriageter on. This had a negative effect on Younger Sister. Considering our family circumstances at that time, the safest solution was to marry her off.
¡°We wanted to dy for a while to get to know them better, but others said that Younger Sister was a youngdy from andlord family, and was so proud she despised Li Dahai. Younger Sister might have been in danger if she refused to marry him.
¡°It¡¯s not your fault. If you have to assign me, me it on the fact that a ruffian became the leader of the Por Brigade. Now that Younger Sister and Ting Ting are back, they can lead a better life. These times will pass eventually!¡±
Ultimately, it was their status asndlords that restricted their every move, and they were forced to endure everything without protest.
Gu Yunshuang was not a weak and useless woman. She had been the only girl in the Gu family and was well brought up.
But she had spent many years in the Por Brigade. During the first few years, she was still in contact with her family. But after Li Aiguo became the brigade leader, her interactions with her family became increasingly infrequent.
They knew that Gu Yunshuang was not doing well, but had not realized what desperate straits she was in.
Gu Yunshuang had always hidden the truth from her family, telling them only the good news and not her worries. She knew that if her elder brothers knew what kind of life she was living, they would certainlye knocking.
But Old Madam Li was a shrew and Li Aiguo waspletely unreasonable. For years, the members of the Por Brigade had been utterly oppressed. The family of the former brigade leader had been persecuted until they dared not raise their heads.
Gu Qingyao poured a bowl of chicken soup for Li Fangting. ¡°Yes, Father is right. Don¡¯t worry, Grandfather. These times will pass in another five to six years.¡±
Chapter 195: Vent My Spleen To Enjoy My Engagement (2)
Chapter 195: Vent My Spleen To Enjoy My Engagement (2)
Five to six years?
Gu Conghua and Wen Ruyu were taken aback when they heard that, and they turned to look at Gu Qingyao.
¡°Who told you that?¡±
Gu Qingyao pursed her lips and thought before saying, ¡°Elder Brother Beihan told me so. He said I should not be too worried and that these times will surely pass. Times are always turbulent whenever there is a new era. He heard that schools have reopened in some cities, so he thinks that in a few years, these times will pass.¡±
Gu Conghua¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Are sses really resuming?¡±
Gu Jinlin frowned. ¡°I did hear some rumors, but I¡¯m not too sure whether sses have really started, or whether all schools will be reopened. When I get back, I will immediately tell you if I hear any news.¡±
Gu Conghua calmed down and thought about it carefully. ¡°If you ever have external news like that, remember to tell us. Based on my analysis, this situation cannot persist for long. If they are really reopening all the schools now, then there might be hope in a few years¡¯ time.¡±
Gu Qingyao stopped talking. She bowed her head and ate her food.
Gu Yunshuang awoke in the evening and Wen Ruyu brought some chicken soup over to feed her.
Gu Yunshuang was taken aback at the sight of the chicken soup.
¡°Mother, where did the chickene from?¡±
The soup was made from a fresh hen. It was not preserved, or the kind of wild chicken that was dried.
It was very hard toe by.
When Wen Ruyu thought of her granddaughter, a hopeful expression surfaced on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Just focus on getting well. Come, have some more.
¡°Oh, by the way, Yao Yao and Beihan are going to be engaged on the ninth day of the new year. That¡¯s in a couple of days time. We¡¯ve sent a telegram to your elder brothers and they will all be back in a few days time. The home will be very lively then.¡±
Gu Yunshuang was shocked!
¡°Yao Yao is getting engaged?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Wen Ruyu said with a smile.
Gu Yunshuang recovered her wits and thought about it. ¡°That¡¯s right, Yao Yao will be sixteen after this new year. It¡¯s time she is engaged. Beihan is usually away and needs to take leave toe home. She can be married in a few years¡¯ time.
¡°That¡¯s right. Mother, Yao Yao is all grown up and so smart. Fortunately, she was so eloquent when dealing with the Li family, or that old shrew and Li Aiguo might continue to make trouble for me!¡±
Gu Yunshuang told her what had transpired with the Li family. Wen Ruyu was enraged but gratified when she thought of what Gu Qingyao had said.
¡°Yao Yao dealt with this matter quite well. That¡¯s pretty good for a young, teenage girl!¡±
Gu Yunshuang said, ¡°That boy, Beihan, is not too bad. We watched him grow up all these years, and he will probably treat Yao Yao well. But he has two nephews, and his mother¡¯s health has broken down after raising her three children. I¡¯ve heard that she is often ill and the two children are still young. If Beihan is not home and Yao Yao marries into the family, won¡¯t she be overworked?
¡°Since when could anyone in this family bear to see her suffer? When she marries, she will have to take care of the entire family. I really can¡¯t bear to see that.¡±
Wen Ruyu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Yao Yao will neverck for food. In any case, Beihan has been doing increasingly well, and Jiang Yingqiu is fairly reasonable. And our entire family is here too! Yao Yao won¡¯t suffer.¡±
Gu Yunshuang nodded. ¡°It¡¯s best if she doesn¡¯t have to suffer.¡±
That afternoon, Gu Qingyao rushed out a quilted jacket and padded trousers for Li Fangting. She stuffed them with new cotton wool, although the exterior was remade from her old clothes.
Chapter 196: Vent My Spleen To Enjoy My Engagement (3)
Chapter 196: Vent My Spleen To Enjoy My Engagement (3)
That night after dinner, Li Fangting burrowed into the nkets and slept next to Gu Yunshuang. She rubbed the soft cotton quilts. These were not like the Li family¡¯s nkets, which were stiff and so thin that they were practically weightless.
¡°Mother...¡±
She raised her head and looked at Gu Yunshuang blissfully. ¡°Elder Cousin says she¡¯s getting engaged in a few days¡¯ time, and she¡¯ll make me a new set of clothes.¡±
Gu Yunshuang patted her head. ¡°In the future, you must learn to get along with your elder cousin. She¡¯s smart and mature. You must learn from her, alright?¡±
¡°Uhm!¡± Li Fangting nodded obediently.
That night, Gu Qingyao lingered in her interspace, practicing her calligraphy and painting. But no matter how she wrote, nothing pleased her.
In the end, she flung her pen aside in irritation. She wouldn¡¯t write anymore!
She was annoyed and filled with rage. She must settle the score with the Li family. She could not hold back her feelings!
When Gu Qingyao got up the next morning, she found Li Fangting sweeping the yard with an enormous broom.
There was still snow on the ground. They had cleared part of the yard earlier, and several of the important paths were lined with stones. The girl was using a huge broom to sweep the piles of snow.
¡°Ting Ting!¡± Gu Qingyao called.
Li Fangting turned and smiled. ¡°Elder Cousin, you¡¯re awake! I¡¯ll get water for you to wash your face. Breakfast is ready, you can eat now!¡±
Gu Qingyao was surprised. She looked in the kitchen and sure enough, there was hot water on the stove. The pot contained rice gruel, and the sorghum bread was warming above it.
During the new year, she had made plenty of sorghum bread and some buns. They just had to be steamed to reheat them.
Before Gu Qingyao could say anything, Li Fangting poured the hot water into a basin and added cold water so that it was just right.
¡°Elder Cousin, you can wash your face first. We can eatter when our grandparents get up.¡±
Li Fangting looked excited.
Breakfast!
She had never eaten breakfast in the Li family. The few times they had breakfast, the older cousins had eaten it. She had never had breakfast before.
Last night, she heard Elder Cousin say that she would make breakfast this morning. She asked what they would eat and when Elder Cousin told her, she woke up early to prepare everything.
This was her grandmother¡¯s house. She would get a share too.
Gu Qingyao looked at the little girl in front of her. She was slightly bloated from starvation, and so tiny.
It was clear that the child was used to doing all these things in the Li family.
Damn it!
Gu Qingyao ground her teeth. If she did not punch that old woman, she would be in a bad mood during her engagement.
¡°Ting Ting, this is your grandmother¡¯s family, not the Li family. In the future, you don¡¯t need to get up so early. Look, the sky is only beginning to brighten now. Grandmother and the others don¡¯t get up so early either, because if it¡¯s too dark, they can¡¯t see to work in the cowshed. Do you understand?
¡°In the future, you can leave the cooking to me! Grandmother can cook too, and when your mother is better, she can cook as well. You only need to lend a hand here and there. A young child shouldn¡¯t get up so early. If you work too hard, you might exhaust yourself, and then you won¡¯t grow tall.¡±
Li Fangting just stood there and listened to Gu Qingyao. After she had listened for a long time, she replied with just four words. ¡°Thank you, Elder Cousin!¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s heart ached even more!
On the evening of the seventh day, Mo Beihan came to look for Gu Qingyao. He said that Old Madam Li had gone out that day, and probably would not be back untilte. And she was alone.
Gu Qingyao was taken aback!
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°If I don¡¯t bring you to vent your spleen, you¡¯ll probably be in a bad mood during our engagement. I can¡¯t bear that!¡±
Chapter 197: Vent My Spleen To Enjoy My Engagement (4)
Chapter 197: Vent My Spleen To Enjoy My Engagement (4)
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes lit up!
When he saw his girl¡¯s eyes finally brighten, he could not help but pat her head. This girl. Why was she so happy to hear they were going to do bad things?
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Today, Old Madam Li is alone. I¡¯ll bring you there when it gets dark. As for the others, we¡¯ll take things slowly. We can take revenge on anyone, but we must remember to first protect ourselves.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded vigorously, looking particrly virtuous. ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll be very good!¡±
Mo Beihan raised his brows. Good?
He felt that this girl was getting more and more outrageous!
But he liked it. She was so adorable like that!
Sure enough, Mo Beihan sought her out at twilight. Gu Qingyao immediately wanted to go off with him.
¡°Where are the two of you going?¡± Gu Jinlin¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.
Gu Qingyao nced at Mo Beihan. Neither of them replied.
Gu Jinlin came nearer and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost dark, why are you bringing her out? Do you know that the news of your engagement has spread and a lot of people are discussing the both of you right now?¡±
He gave Mo Beihan a hostile look.
Mo Beihan rubbed his nose and thought he might as well be direct. ¡°Yao Yao is upset that her younger aunt was bullied. I can tell she¡¯s been suppressing her anger, so I¡¯m bringing her to vent her spleen! We¡¯re getting engaged soon, I don¡¯t want her to be holding all that anger in during our engagement.¡±
Gu Jinlin was startled. He immediately narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you going to beat her up?¡±
If they were going under the cover of darkness, it was probably nothing good.
Mo Beihan nodded.
Gu Jinlin immediately said, ¡°I want toe too!¡±
Mo Beihan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯te. The two of us can manage.¡±
Although he spoke normally, Gu Jinlin felt that this fellow was secretly gloating. What was he gloating over?
Gu Jinlin was displeased and said, ¡°She¡¯s my younger aunt, of course I must take part!¡±
Mo Beihan continued smiling and said, ¡°Actually, why don¡¯t you walk around the brigade now. Chat with someone around a fire, or go visit the brigade leader¡¯s family. Show your face!¡±
What a joke. Yao Yao has her interspace. It would be too troublesome to bring you!
Gu Jinlin understood Mo Beihan¡¯s meaning.
Old Madam Li and the others were extremely unreasonable. They were especially good at pestering others endlessly.
If they beat her up today, she might me it on the Gu family. If he went to show his face now, and his grandfather and younger uncle were still working in the cowshed, it would show that there was no one in the Gu family who was capable of doing such a thing.
As for Mo Beihan, he was not a member of the Gu family. It was unlikely that people would think of him.
Gu Jinlin had no choice, so he agreed reluctantly.
He frowned as he looked at the vanishing figures of Mo Beihan and his cousin. He felt rather annoyed.
He somehow felt that the two of them were hiding something from him. It was like a wall that blocked him out.
He felt so resentful!
And jealous!
His younger cousin was closer to someone else than she was to him!
***
Mo Beihan led Gu Qingyao to the border of the Por Brigade. The sun had set, but it was not yetpletely dark. There was also snow on the ground, so they could still see the way.
Today, Old Madam Li had gone to attend a lesson.
The brigades around the Por Brigade had been scourged. The leaders of the neighboring brigades were all like Li Aiguo, and they would often organize propaganda events.
Old Madam Li was an active participant in these activities. She attended every propaganda event and when she got home, she would loftily disseminate the information to her family members.
She enjoyed this feeling of power.
Not everyone could attend. They only selected a small group of people to act as representatives, and Old Madam Li was one of them.
She was very diligent and was always thest one to return.
At the moment, she was the only one on the road.
Chapter 198: Vent My Spleen To Enjoy My Engagement (5)
Chapter 198: Vent My Spleen To Enjoy My Engagement (5)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The only road back to the Por Brigade ran through a small forest.
There used to be a big stand of por trees near the Por Brigade, but many of them had been destroyed. Over the years, some had grown back and many trees and shrubs also grew nearby.
Mo Beihan had ascertained that Old Madam Li would walk past this area. There was no one around, so he was not worried when he brought Gu Qingyao here to wait.
They saw Old Madam Li¡¯s figure approaching from afar. Gu Qingyao clenched her fists in anger. ¡°You are not to moveter. Let me beat her. That damn old woman. Who knows how many times she hit my younger aunt and Ting Ting over the years. I¡¯m going to get it all back, with interest.¡±
Mo Beihan nodded as he looked at the little girl who was gnashing her teeth in hatred. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hold her head so that she can¡¯t see you. Hit her as much as you like.¡±
Gu Qingyao remembered how she had beaten up Zhang Jianguo, and her eyes lit up!
¡°Alright!¡±
When Old Madam Li came nearer, Mo Beihan rushed over and seized her from behind. He gripped the back of her neck and forced her head downwards. Old Madam Li was forced to double over.
¡°Who¡¯s that? Let me go¡ let me go¡¡±
Gu Qingyao rushed over and gave her a vicious p.
Piak!
Goddamn it!
Her head was too low, making it awkward to hit her.
But there was no choice. She must not allow Old Madam Li to see her, so she would just have to make do!
Gu Qingyao¡¯s hands never stopped moving. She used both hands to beat her, on the face, the head, and even the shoulders. She beat her anywhere she couldnd a blow.
She only had to think of all the old and fresh wounds on Younger Aunt¡¯s body, of the three children that Younger Aunt had miscarried, and of Li Fangting, who was so small but covered with injuries, and used to hard work. She wished she could y this old woman.
She was a demon. It would be a blessing to get rid of her!
Old Madam Li¡¯s head was being pressed down by someone. From her angle, she could only see Gu Qingyao¡¯s legs. She could not lift up her head to see who it was.
¡°Ow ow. Let me go¡ Ah ah¡ let me go ow ow¡¡±
Old Madam Li yelped in pain. She was used to lording it over others, so she could not ept her sudden beating. She was hopping mad, but someone was pressing her down securely, and she had no choice but to allow Gu Qingyao to beat her.
¡°Let me go¡ let me go¡ Ah ah¡¡±
After a while, Mo Beihan really let her go. Gu Qingyao simultaneously pulled Mo Beihan into the interspace.
¡°Let me go¡¡±
Old Madam Li finally raised her head, but what she saw stunned her.
Her surroundings were pitch dark, but the light reflected by the snow allowed her to see her surroundings clearly. There was no one at all.
Her heart missed a beat.
¡°Who is it? Come out!¡±
She carefully scrutinized her surroundings, continually looking in different directions. She looked ahead, then behind her.
The wind wailed, the surrounding trees rustled, and there was an asional howl from the forest. She had not thought much about these sounds, but she had been mysteriously beaten, and there was no one around when she looked up. This strange incident caused her to be suddenly terrified of this dark forest.
The wailing of the wind sounding like a ghost sobbing, or a wolf howling.
Old Madam Li broke out in goosebumps. She could not help but shiver.
¡°Who? Ah¡¡±
She screamed again when someone pressed her head down from behind¡
Chapter 199: Vent My Spleen To Enjoy My Engagement (6)
Chapter 199: Vent My Spleen To Enjoy My Engagement (6)
Gu Qingyao emerged and gave her another beating.
¡°Ah ah ah who is that? Who are you? Let me go¡¡±
By now, Old Madam Li was both frightened and angry. Her voice was hoarse when she bellowed these words.
Gu Qingyao beat her for a while, then grabbed Mo Beihan¡¯s hand and entered the interspace again.
Before they left, she even ripped off the scarf that Old Madam Li was wearing about her neck. This was arge shawlmonly worn by vigers. It could cover the neck and head, and would wrap the entire neck securely to block out the cold.
¡°If you¡¯re so great, let me go. Who are you? You¡¡±
Old Madam Li was still shouting when the beating suddenly stopped. Then her neck felt cold. She had been struggling when the force on her head suddenly disappeared. She suddenly stood up straight and realized there was still no one around.
A cold wind suddenly blew down her neck. She jumped with fright. When she looked up, she saw that her shawl was floating above her. This proved that someone had pulled off her shawl while she was being beaten.
Her eyes widened in terror as the shawl floated down. Itnded exactly on her face, which was now distorted in terror.
She did not even bother to pick up her shawl before she took to her heels. ¡°Ahhhhh¡ A ghost¡ Save me¡ Ahhhhhhh!¡±
Gu Qingyao, who was watching from the interspace, pursed her lips. ¡°Has she run off already? I haven¡¯t beaten her long enough, or hard enough. Isn¡¯t that damn old woman supposed to be pretty great? Why is she running?¡±
When she was home over the past couple of days, she had heard her younger aunt and Li Fangting talking about Old Madam Li. This old woman often bullied others in the Por Brigade. Many of the more honest folks had been bitterly oppressed by her.
Mo Beihan smiled. Only an idiot would not run in this situation!
¡°Since you haven¡¯t beaten her enough, let¡¯s chase her!¡±
He held Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand and emerged from the interspace. The two of them gave chase. Old Madam Li¡¯s shawl was still hanging from her head. Mo Beihan wrapped the shawl around her from behind, covering her entire face.
Gu Qingyao took a stick and began to beat her viciously. Old Madam Li yelped in pain, then finally knelt down. She bowed in all directions and said, ¡°Please be merciful! Please be merciful! Gods, please have mercy on me! Have mercy! Ah wu wu. Have mercy. Ahhh!¡±
Gu Qingyao took a big bucket of cold water and poured it down Old Madam Li¡¯s neck.
Gush!
The bone-chilling, icy cold water drenched her. Old Madam Li screamed!
She quivered as she knelt on the ground. She curled up and begged for mercy, but heard no sound.
When she shakily pulled the shawl from her face, there was no one around again. From where she was kneeling, she could clearly see spatters of water. She was drenched and the cold pierced her bones.
But there was nothing around her. Not even a bucket.
Cold terror rose within her and crept up her spine. Old Madam Li was shivering all over. She screamed and climbed to her feet and ran for home. ¡°Ahhhh ghost ahhhh¡ Ghost¡ Mummy¡¡±
In the interspace, Mo Beihan looked at Gu Qingyao and said, ¡°Have you vented enough?¡±
Gu Qingyao pursed her lips. ¡°What do you mean? Her suffering is minutepared to how my younger aunt suffered. I¡¯ll just make do with this first. I won¡¯t let her off next time.
¡°And there¡¯s still Li Dahai. I won¡¯t let him off either.¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°If you want to deal with Li Dahai, wait until our engagement is over and your uncles and older cousins are gone. We must not let them suspect the Gu family. Only¡ this time I don¡¯t think I cane with you.¡±
He needed to leave. He had already taken too long of a leave. Although he had important things to do, he could not linger at home any longer.
**
Good afternoon! Yao Yao was too repressed in herst life. At first, she was too young and could not endure much. When she grew up and thought of fighting back, she had already be used to being timid.
She had broken the seal in this lifetime. She could not possibly show patient forbearance anymore. Arrogance was part of her nature. Haha!
Chapter 200: The Brothers Are All Back To Pay A Visit (1)
Chapter 200: The Brothers Are All Back To Pay A Visit (1)
Gu Qingyao looked at him and nodded. ¡°I understand!¡±
He had his own affairs to deal with. He could not remain in his hometown any longer to keep herpany. This era wouldst a few more years, and in this interval, they must make ample preparation so that they could continue to have a stable life.
The two of them returned just as Gu Jinlin wasing home. When he saw them return, Gu Jinlin looked rather resentfully at his younger cousin!
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Mo Beihan rubbed his nose and said with a smile, ¡°Go home! I¡¯m off!¡±
Before he left, Gu Qingyao stuffed a brown paper bag in his hand. ¡°There are some small cakes in there. Bring them back for the two children.¡±
In these times, children did not have many snacks. The bag contained a few small cakes that were filled with cream. The children would certainly like them.
Mo Beihan clutched the object in his hand and smiled warmly. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s cold out here, hurry up and go home!¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
Gu Qingyao walked back with Gu Jinlin by her side. ¡°What did you give that fellow just now?¡±
When Gu Jinlin thought of his younger cousin getting engaged to that fellow the day after tomorrow, he felt out of sorts.
Gu Qingyao smiled and pulled Gu Jinlin into her room. She took out another small paper bag and opened it. Inside was a small slice of cream cake.
¡°For you!¡±
Gu Jinlin was shocked!
Ca-cake?
He had only seen such things in the departmental stores in the city. The price was exorbitant and they could not bear to eat such things.
He had once bought two slices from the city for this young cousin, but that was many years ago.
The one in front of him was somewhat different from those in the departmental store, but he could tell that it was cake!
A cream cake!
¡°Where did you get this from?¡±
Gu Qingyao said bluntly, ¡°Are you going to eat it or not?¡±
Gu Jinlin hurriedly replied, ¡°No, you eat it. You have it! Young girls like you enjoy things like that.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at her elder cousin. He was unable to stop staring at the cake, but continued to insist that she eat it. She smiled warmly and stuffed it straight into Gu Jinlin¡¯s mouth.
¡°Hurry up and eat it, I have some more!¡±
Er¡
Then she pushed Gu Jinlin out. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed!¡±
Piak!
The door mmed shut!
Gu Jinlin: ¡°¡¡±
The next day, everyone from the Gu family returned.
Gu Qingyao was surprised that her eldest uncle¡¯s entire family returned too.
Eldest Uncle¡¯s family lived very far away. Even if they started their journey immediately after receiving the telegram, they would not be able to arrive on the eighth.
Actually, when Gu Yunshen sent the telegrams, he told everyone that it would be great if they could make the trip back. It was the new year and they could take the opportunity to visit the older folks.
They did not have to return by the ninth. Even if they came a few dayster, it would be good if the family got to see each other.
But they had not expected Eldest Uncle¡¯s entire family to return.
They must have boarded the train before the start of the new year.
Her eldest uncle¡¯s name was Gu Yunjing, her eldest aunt¡¯s name was Fang Ling, her eldest cousin¡¯s name was Gu Jinye, and his two younger brothers were Gu Jinrui and Gu Jinzhi.
Her second uncle¡¯s family also lived quite far away, so only her fourth older cousin, Gu Jinfeng, made the trip back.
He had also started his journey before the new year. In these times, trains moved slowly. He had returned to his hometown to visit the older folks.
Third Uncle lived in the city, and it was much more convenient for them. Only her fifth older cousin, Gu Jinxuan, was unable to take leave toe back.
Third Uncle brought Third Aunt and her two young cousins.
The house was bustling with so many people!
Eldest Uncle¡¯s position was the highest among all of them. No one had expected him to return.
He actually had not returned to his hometown for more than six years. When they saw Eldest Uncle, Gu Conghua and Wen Ruyu¡¯s eyes reddened.
The children all went out to y while the adults went into the house to chat.
¡°Eldest Brother, how did you find time toe back?¡± Gu Conghua asked.
Gu Yunjing looked at everyone and said solemnly, ¡°I heard from Beihan that something was about to happen. So I decided to bring the two children back in advance.¡±
Chapter 201: The Brothers Are All Back To Pay A Visit (2)
Chapter 201: The Brothers Are All Back To Pay A Visit (2)
His words shocked everyone!
¡°Something is about to happen? What is it?¡± Gu Conghua had a sense of foreboding.
Gu Yunjing nced at his aged father and said, ¡°Things are rather messy where I am now. I might¡ might be demoted and sent forbor reformation.¡±
Gu Conghua instantly turned pale.
Wen Ruyu was terrified. ¡°Reformation? Why do you need to reform? This¡ will anything happen to you? Where are you going? Is it one of those deste ces? Does¡ does Jinye have to go too?¡±
Gu Jinye was the eldest grandson in the Gu family. He was twenty-eight years old and still single.
Gu Yunjing nced at his eldest son and said with some regret, ¡°Jinye will have to go too. Even if he stays, I doubt he¡¯ll be able to remain in his position for long. Even I have to go. If Jinye stays, nothing good wille of it. Now we are just hoping to keep our family together.¡±
¡°What¡ what shall we do?¡± Wen Ruyu started to cry.
Gu Yunjing was filled with guilt when he saw his aged mother sobbing.
He had worked away from his home for many years, but in the end, he still caused his parents so much worry.
¡°Mother, Mother, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s my own n to leave. Beihan told me that I might be in danger if I stayed, so I thought I might as well find a way to leave. Actually, we are just going away for a while until this blows over. I will certainly be able to return after a couple of years. Please don¡¯t worry.¡±
¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. These are our own arrangements. Nothing will happen to us. When things have died down after a couple of years, we¡¯ll be able toe back.¡± Gu Jinyeforted Wen Ruyu.
Wen Ruyu¡¯s face was covered with tears. She clutched Gu Jinye¡¯s hand. ¡°But¡ but demotion always means suffering! Our lives are hard enough. This¡ you aren¡¯t even married yet. If you are demoted, what¡ what will we do!¡±
Gu Jinye¡¯s smile was a little forced. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll be able toe back in a couple of years¡¯ time. I might even find a wife while I¡¯m demoted!¡±
Eldest Aunt, Fang Ling, looked rather angry. ¡°We already made a match for Jinye. Thest time Yao Yao sent us so many good things, we made our preparations and gathered many things. We already agreed on the match. But now the other side is having second thoughts.¡±
Fang Ling grew angry when she thought of it.
She had been so nice to the girl. After they were introduced, Jinye had taken so many nice things from their family to give to her. Now there were only rumors of their demotion, but no actual news. However, the girl had already changed her mind. It was too much!
Gu Yunjing said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about these things. Just as well Jinye didn¡¯t marry someone like that, or he would be worse off.¡±
Fang Ling snorted coldly, but held her tongue.
Gu Qingyao was bewildered as she listened from the sidelines.
Eldest Uncle¡¯s family was being demoted?
Had such a thing happened in her previous life? That¡¯s right, in her previous life, Eldest Uncle¡¯s family had indeed been demoted, but at that time, it was only her eldest uncle and aunt, and not her eldest cousin.
To be precise, he was not demoted at first, but he ran into troubleter on.
At that time, her eldest cousin was already married, but had run into trouble not long after his marriage. The girl divorced him and took the initiative to break off their ties.
Her eldest uncle¡¯s family only returned after five years.
At this time in her previous life, she had been hiding at home, not daring to go out! The adults had not told her about all these things. She had only learnt about themter, long after Eldest Uncle¡¯s family was demoted.
She only found out about her eldest cousin¡¯s marriage and divorce long after the incident had urred.
When she thought about it carefully, it had indeed happened around this time.
Were the present circumstances different from her previous life?
¡°Eldest Uncle, did you say it was Elder Brother Beihan who told you the news?¡±
Chapter 202: The Brothers Are All Back To Pay A Visit (3)
Chapter 202: The Brothers Are All Back To Pay A Visit (3)
Gu Yunjing looked at Gu Qingyao, startled.
Only then did he recall that the children were all ying outside. Only the adults were here, and Gu Qingyao was now an adult.
She was about to be engaged!
Gu Yunjing nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it was Beihan who told me. Hisrade brought me a message, telling me to be careful. If all else fails, I should take the initiative to leave. In that way, the blow will not be so severe, and I can even decide where to go, so there is some element of choice.¡±
Gu Qingyao frowned and thought about it. Her eldest uncle¡¯s family had indeed suffered greatly in her previous life. At that time, they had brought the two young boys along as well. But most crucially, Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt had been separated and Eldest Cousin had been sent even further away.
Mo Beihan had told him?
How did Elder Brother Beihan know?
Gu Qingyao could not figure it out.
Gu Qingyao was still young, and a girl, so Gu Yunjing paid her no more attention when he saw that she did not say anything more.
Instead, he told the two old people, ¡°Father, Mother, right now I¡¯ll probably be leaving for the north-east. The environment there is harsh, so I thought I would send the two younger ones here instead.
¡°If I and the children¡¯s mother have to suffer, then so be it. Jinye doesn¡¯t have a choice either. He¡¯s grown up, and we¡¯re not so worried about him. But I really can¡¯t bear to bring the two little ones with us.¡±
The two young ones were nine and six years old, respectively. How could they bear to bring such young children up north to suffer?
Gu Yunshen thought about it and said, ¡°In that case, it would be best to leave the two younger ones here. The north is too far and the environment is too harsh. The children probably cannot stand it. Let them stay here! When we have time, our father and I can teach them to read and write.
¡°Once Eldest Brother¡¯s family leaves, Third Brother might as well leave his two children here as well. That way, the children won¡¯t find it so odd. Otherwise, if Eldest Brother leaves without the children, Little Six and Little Nine will be sad to see Little Seven and Little Eight leave with their parents.¡±
In the Gu family, only the boys were ranked. Gu Ruoqing¡¯s case was special. Both the old people and Gu Yunshen had never thought of her as part of the family.
So all the rest were boys, and Gu Qingyao was the only girl.
In terms of ranking, everyone¡¯s habit was to rank only the boys. Gu Qingyao was the exception.
Of the two young boys in Eldest Uncle¡¯s family, Gu Jinrui was currently nine years old and was number six. The younger boy was six years old, and was number nine.
The two older boys in Second Uncle¡¯s family were already grown up. They were number two and number four.
The two little ones in Third Uncle¡¯s family were twins. They were eight years old and were numbers seven and eight.
Let them all stay?
It would not be easy to bring up four children. Just feeding them alone would require a lot of food!
As the fourth brother, Gu Yunshen had remained in their hometown all these years to take care of their parents. Because of that, his three older brothers were free to leave and establish their careers without any worries. Now they were rather embarrassed that they even had to leave their children in their old home.
Eldest Brother had no choice. But Third Uncle was embarrassed.
¡°That... that¡¯s not right! I¡¯ll bring Little Seven and Eight back! There are so many children at home...¡±
¡°By the way, where¡¯s Qing Qing?¡±
Eldest Uncle interrupted Third Uncle before he could finish speaking.
Third Uncle said there were so many children, but Eldest Uncle, Gu Yunjing, had not yet seen Gu Ruoqing.
That child was not very likable, but she was still a granddaughter of the Gu family, so Eldest Uncle asked about her.
Eldest Uncle¡¯s family had not yet heard about Gu Yunshen and Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s divorce.
Gu Yunshen recounted what had happened and also told them about Gu Yunshuang.
¡°What?¡±
Gu Yunjing was so angry he almost leapt up.
Chapter 203: The Brothers Are All Back To Pay A Visit (4)
Chapter 203: The Brothers Are All Back To Pay A Visit (4)
Gu Yunjing really disliked that woman, Zhang Xiaohui. He had always felt a little guilty towards his younger brother, and now that he discovered that his brother had been bullied by a woman, he was furious.
Especially Gu Yunshuang. His only younger sister had suffered so much.
Gu Yunshen pacified him a little before Eldest Uncle¡¯s temper cooled.
¡°They¡¯ve gone too far!¡±
Gu Qingyao suddenly said, ¡°Eldest Uncle, Third Uncle, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ve visited the Li family and considering the circumstances, it¡¯s best that Younger Aunt is back. Also, she had no regrets about her divorce. She has long wanted to leave the Li family, but the situation over there isplicated, and the brigade leader, Li Aiguo, is difficult to deal with.
¡°Since all of you are back today, why don¡¯t you get Younger Aunt¡¯s ounts and food rations transferred here! While you¡¯re doing that, get them to write a divorce certificate. Also, Ting Ting must break off her ties with them. That Li Dahai is really a poor specimen of a man. I¡¯m worried that when our family does better in the future, the Li family will bother Younger Aunt and Ting Ting.
¡°The Li family members are fairly easy to deal with, but everyone thinks that Li Dahai is a good man ¨C filial, honest and simple. If he apologizes and refuses to leave Younger Aunt and Ting Ting alone, others might even speak up for him. Then Ting Ting will be in trouble!¡±
Gu Yunshen thought about it and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Yao Yao is right. Eldest Brother, we should seize the opportunity before the news of your demotion besmon knowledge. We brothers, Jinye and the other cousins should go together. Li Aiguo will probably be wary when he sees all of you. If you can get Younger Sister¡¯s rations back, then that will be good. But if you can¡¯t, then at least you must get a clean break from that family. That will save trouble in the future.¡±
Gu Yunjing was very angry. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll go together. In fact, we¡¯ll go now. We¡¯ll settle it so we can enjoy Yao Yao¡¯s engagement dinner tomorrow.¡±
¡°Alright!¡±
They had returned at an opportune moment. They had boarded the train on the morning of the eighth to Jiangchong City, and arrived home just past lunchtime.
They had plenty of time if they went now.
So the brothers packed up and put Gu Yunshuang in the cart. They lined the cart with thick nkets and covered her with more nkets. Li Fangting also sat in the cart. Then the troop of them marched grandly off towards the Por Brigade.
The members of the Por Brigade had just finished lunch when they saw therge group from the Gu family arrive. All of them were tall and well-built, and their expressions were grim. When they saw Gu Yunshuang and Li Fangting in the cart, they knew that these must be the Gu family brothers returning to settle ounts with the Li family.
Everyone in the nearby brigades knew the Gu family. They were famousndlords. Much of the Por Brigade had once belonged to the Gu family. They were truly an important family.
It was just after lunch and many members of the Por Brigade were sunning themselves. Today, the sun was unusually bright and many of them were gathered together, softly discussing how Old Madam Li had met a ghostst night.
Old Madam Li was an active member of the brigade and often went on stage to give speeches during propaganda sessions. She even talked about the importance of believing in science. For years, Old Madam Li had unted herself as someone who was well versed in science!
Butst night, she had wailed tragically as she half-crawled, half-ran home. Along the way, she continued to shout about ghosts.
Everyone had run to the Li house to look. Old Madam Li had been beaten until her face was bruised and swollen. She was drenched and half-frozen. She was a pathetic sight.
When they asked her what had happened and who had beaten her, she said she had encountered a ghost. What a strange incident!
When they saw a crowd from the Gu family arriving, everyone hurried over to watch the show.
The Gu family immediately headed for the brigade leader, Li Aiguo¡¯s house.
Li Aiguo was smoking in his house, but came out when he heard the noise. When he saw the group from the Gu family, his knees grew weak and he copsed to sit on the ground.
¡°What... what do you want?¡±
Chapter 204: The Brothers Are All Back To Pay A Visit (5)
Chapter 204: The Brothers Are All Back To Pay A Visit (5)
Everyone was shocked by this scene!
Li Aiguo was usually very arrogant. Why was he suddenly so scared?
When Gu Yunjing saw how Li Aiguo was behaving, a trace of disdain shed across his eyes. Li Aiguo had been a vagrant in the Por Brigade. He had even beaten up this fellow once before he left home. At that time, that bastard had not even dared to resist. Who could have known that in these times, someone like that could be the brigade leader.
What irony!
Gu Yunjing said, ¡°Are you Comrade Li Aiguo, the leader of the Por Brigade?¡±
Li Aiguo was a local ruffian and could only bully ignorant vigers. He was naturally frightened of someone like Gu Yunjing, who had worked for years outside the vige. He not only held an important position, but was also an imposing person!
¡°You... who are you? What do you want?¡±
His knees were still weak and he had not managed to get to his feet.
The men of the Gu family seldom came back, especially the oldest, Gu Yunjing. He had not been back for many years. Now Li Aiguo was frightened and unable to recognize Gu Yunjing.
At that point, Gu Yunshuang and Li Fangting were still in the cart. Li Aiguo had not seen them, so he could not remember who this man in front of him was.
Gu Yunjing said, ¡°I am Gu Yunjing, Gu Yunshuang¡¯s oldest brother. I heard that she¡¯s divorced. Li Dahai beat her until she miscarried, then the Li family chased her out of the house. We brothers happen to be back today, so we are here to transfer our younger sister¡¯s ounts.¡±
When he heard that they were here to transfer her ounts, some of Li Aiguo¡¯s courage returned. He painfully scrambled to his feet.
Gu Jinye, Gu Jinfeng and Gu Jinlin abruptly entered the Li house and moved all the tables and chairs out.
The sun was shining brightly today and it was warm in the yard. The Li house was built such that the front yard was out of the wind and it wasfortable to stay there, under the sun.
Li Aiguo sat down. The three brothers, Gu Yunjing, Gu Yundong and Gu Yunshen upied the other three sides.
Gu Yunjing said, ¡°Comrade Li Aiguo, since Gu Yunshuang is divorced from Comrade Li Dahai, then her ounts should naturally return to the Gu family. Her food rations should also be transferred. In the future, she will live in the Qing River Brigade. We are here today toplete all the procedures.¡±
Li Aiguo looked at the six men from the Gu family. All of them were tall, well-built and grim looking. Just the sight of them frightened him. He was instinctively fearful, and nodded.
¡°That¡¯s only right. Now people are free to marry as they please. Since they are divorced, they should cut their ties cleanly and return home as soon as possible.¡±
He was the brigade leader. Of course, he could do these things.
Gu Yunjing said, ¡°There is one more matter. When Gu Yunshuang and Li Dahai got married, there was no marriage certificate. Now that they¡¯re divorced, it is better to have written proof. Otherwise, others might not believe that they are divorced. Then whether Gu Yunshuang or Li Dahai marries again, there might be troubleter on. Let¡¯s write a certificate and have both of them add their thumbprints. Then it will be clear in the future.¡±
Li Aiguo thought for a while and felt that this made sense.
Gu Yunshuang was the daughter of andlord family. It was her good fortune to be able to marry Li Dahai. But she waspletely useless and unable to give the Li family a son after so many years. Who would marry a woman like that?
In the future, Gu Yunshuang would not be able to marry again, and mighte back to make trouble. It would be good to have a certificate.
Li Dahai did not quibble over this point. He simply told someone to go over to the Li House and get Li Dahai.
But just as the person was prepared to go over and get Li Dahai, the entire Li family came over in an imposing group.
Old Madam Li had just been beaten yesterday and was still running a fever, so the Li brothers carried her over on a nk.
Old Madam Li sat grandly on the nk, looking for all the world like the Empress Dowager on progress.
Chapter 205: The Brothers Are All Back To Pay A Visit (6)
Chapter 205: The Brothers Are All Back To Pay A Visit (6)
Old Madam Li had done very well over the past few years. Emancipated serfs sing proudly. She had not dreamt that she would attain such a lofty status one day!
Over the years, she had grown used to her lofty position. Butst night, someone had dared to hit her!
The crux was not that someone had beat her, or that someone had poured cold water over her, but that others were mocking her!
Actually, Old Madam Li still shivered at the thought of what had happenedst night. But she was a proud woman. Although she was afraid, she would not allow others to make fun of her.
She knew thatst night¡¯s incident was alreadymon knowledge and everyone was discussing it fervently. How could she bear such embarrassment?
She had been terrifiedst night, and drenched in cold water. Now she was running a high fever and was very ill.
But when she heard that the Gu family was here to get even, Old Madam Li immediately jumped up.
My God!
Andlord and a family of bad elements dared to make trouble for the Li family? She would see what this Gu family could do!
Old Madam Li was so ill that she could barely stand, but she called her sons to carry her out. She heard that the Gu Family had gone to the brigade leader¡¯s home, so the Li family also made for Li Aiguo¡¯s house.
Along the way, Old Madam Li continued to berate Li Dahai. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for marrying that jinx. She hasn¡¯t had a single son after so many years in our family, but only gave birth to another useless mouth. Look at your brothers, which of them has girls?
¡°Now look what¡¯s happened. It doesn¡¯t end with a divorce. She dares to bring her brothers here to make trouble? She¡¯s a girl from andlord family. She¡¯s incredibly lucky to marry into our Li Family. She¡¯s not only ungrateful, but she also dares toe to make trouble. How dare she!
¡°Has she ever shown any respect for you as a husband?
¡°It¡¯s the new year and we Lis are being humiliated by that jinx!¡±
She scolded Li Dahai so hard that he dared not raise his head.
In his heart, he also felt that Gu Yunshuang had gone a little overboard. There was nothing that could not be discussed at home. Was it necessary to make such a big scene?
More and more people gathered to watch the excitement. There were people in Li Aiguo¡¯s yard, outside his yard, and perched on the walls.
When everyone saw the Li family¡¯s grand entrance, they were so frightened they moved aside to let the Li family pass.
Old Madam Li just sat on the nk, her legs covered with a nket as the Li brothers carried her across the threshold.
¡°Who dares to make trouble for the Li family? Are you tired of living?¡±
Old Madam Li started shouting loudly the moment the nk reached the door to the yard.
The Gu family turned to see the Li family make a grand entrance. Even Gu Yunjing was taken aback.
Gu Jinye, Gu Jinfeng and Gu Jinlin were thoroughly frightened when they saw Old Madam Li.
This was Younger Aunt¡¯s mother-inw?
Shit!
But Gu Yunjing had held an important position for a long time, and had plenty of experience with important asions. He was startled for a moment, but instantly regained hisposure.
These people were truly a bad lot. Matters had already reached this point, yet they not only showed no remorse, but continued to behave so arrogantly. It was just as well that Younger Sister had left a family like that!
Gu Yunjing was displeased with the Li family, and his expression grew frosty. His demeanor grew even more imposing and he began to radiate a murderous aura. His malevolent and bloodshot eyes looked at the group from the Li family.
The Li family, who had been acting so grandly, shivered when they entered the door and saw Gu Yunjing¡¯s murderous look. An icy feeling crawled up their spines. Their imposing manner immediately vanished.
Even Li Aiguo, who was sitting nearby, could not help but shiver.
Chapter 206: The Brothers Are All Back To Pay A Visit (7)
Chapter 206: The Brothers Are All Back To Pay A Visit (7)
Gu Yunjing nced at Li Dahai. He could view other¡¯s actions with a calm eye, but this was his younger sister¡¯s husband. He looked honest and frank, but he had kicked his younger sister until she had lost her child, and had looked on indifferently his family bullied his own wife.
Li Dahai shuddered uncontrobly as this pair of bloodshot eyes red at him. Gu Yunjing had no wish to reason with people like that. It would be best to just swiftly cut the ties between his younger sister and a man like this.
¡°Li Dahai,e here and write a certificate to prove that you¡¯ve divorced my sister. Then I can transfer my younger sister¡¯s ounts away. And as for your daughter, the Li family must also break off ties with her and write a certificate to prove it. We cannot allow things to remain in a muddle. Otherwise, take the child and raise her yourself.¡±
¡°What?¡±
Li Dahai had not said anything yet, but Old Madam Li was taken aback!
They were here just to get some divorce certificate?
Old Madam Li immediately burst outughing. She looked disdainfully at the Gu family. Truly, they were bad elements from andlord family. What a bunch of useless creatures.
¡°Hurry up and write it for him. When you¡¯re done, ask those two jinxes to get lost. They are not to bother the Li family in the future.¡±
Old Madam Li had been beatenst night, and was in a bad mood. Now that she saw Gu Yunshuang and Li Fangting, she felt even more contemptuous. She just wanted to get rid of them as soon as possible.
Li Dahai had no opinions of his own, but Old Madam Li was intent on getting rid of Gu Yunshuang. So this matter was dealt with smoothly.
In the end, a literate young fellow from the Por Brigade wrote the certificate. When he was done, he read it out to everyone present. Li Aiguo was illiterate, so he could only listen as someone read it to him.
Lastly, Gu Yunshuang and Li Dahai signed their names and added their thumbprints.
Li Dahai could write his own name because Gu Yunshuang had taught him how.
Then they cut the ties between Li Fangting and Li Dahai, and wrote another certificate. This was simr to how Gu Yunshen and Zhang Xiaohui had managed their divorce. Both parties signed their names and added their thumbprints.
Old Madam Li insisted that she did not want this useless creature, so Li Dahai had no choice but to agree.
The rmendation letter to transfer the ounts was also written. Gu Yunjing gathered up everything and looked at Li Dahai.
¡°Since you are divorced, both of you have nothing to do with each other anymore. In the future, Gu Yunshuang will return to live with the Gu family. Bring out the food that the brigade distributed before the new year.¡±
¡°Forget it!¡± Old Madam Li grew agitated at the mention of sharing food. Food was her life. She definitely would not hand over a single grain.
Gu Yunjing did not bother to argue with her. He looked at Li Aiguo and said with a smile, ¡°Comrade Li Aiguo, you¡¯re the brigade leader. You decide. Comrade Gu Yunshuang and Comrade Li Dahai have divorced. This is not a big deal since people are free to marry these days. Mutual consent is all that is needed for marriage and divorce. They both want to divorce, so as older brothers, we won¡¯t stop them.
¡°But since she has left the family, she must certainly bring her food with her. The food was obtained in exchange for Comrade Gu Yunshuang¡¯s individual work and belongs to her alone. The Li Family cannot possibly seize the food meant for Comrade Yunshuang to live on.
¡°Even if the matter reaches themune, the Li family is still acting unreasonably. Do you agree?¡±
Li Aiguo was the epitome of someone who was afraid of trouble.
He was not afraid of Gu Yunshuang, but instinctively felt fear when facing Gu Yunjing and Gu Yundong. Both were important people who held positions of power outside.
The position of brigade leader was just too important to him. Everything he possessed had been given to him because of his position as brigade leader. So he was very careful of how he presented himself.
Chapter 207: The Brothers Are All Back To Pay A Visit (8)
Chapter 207: The Brothers Are All Back To Pay A Visit (8)
Gu Yunjing and the others all had external connections. Gu Yunshuang was capable and had many work points. He naturally had more food. In these times, a bit of food was sufficient to save a life. The Gu family definitely cared about this.
Li Aiguo would be judged to be in the wrong if the matter reached themune. He would certainly be criticized for not handling such a simple matter properly.
Li Aiguo hurriedly forced a smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡±
He looked at the Li family. ¡°Hadn¡¯t you better hurry up and bring the food here?¡±
Old Madam Li was shocked when she heard Li Aiguo ask her to get the food!
She almost jumped in anger. ¡°No! We have no food. She¡¯s just one woman, how much work could she do? And that useless creature, she only eats and drinks all day. Our family has used so much food to support those two jinxes...
¡°Comrade Li Aiguo, is this what the modern farmers in your brigade are like? Shouting that they have no food? Looks like your brigade is not doing so well? The year has just ended and the grain should have been distributed recently, but the Li family is out of food?
¡°And she dares to scold Li Fangting and say she¡¯s a useless creature. In modern society, men and women are equal. This old woman should not be saying such things. Comrade Li Aiguo, you haven¡¯t been doing your job well! Someone like her is allowed to attend sses frequently and receive education to spread the word to others? She had better not mislead the rest!¡±
Among the brothers, Gu Yunjing was the most sessful. He was in a superior position, and although he remained calm, he was awe-inspiring. He simply sat there, but his words terrified Li Aiguo.
The people in these times were not well-educated and their thinking was simple and fairly straightforward. Li Aiguo often bullied them, and no one dared to rebel against him.
They also had no idea how to rebel against Li Aiguo. But Gu Yunjing was different. He had his methods of dealing with scoundrels like that.
The Li family were ruffians, but Li Aiguo cared about his position and was not entirely a scoundrel.
He especially cared about his position as a brigade leader.
So Gu Yunjing could deal with him.
Sure enough, Li Aiguo¡¯s expression changed when he heard these words.
¡°Who said so? I¡¯ve managed the brigade well and they are all well-educated. The entire Por Brigade actively participates in learning. You Lis, hurry up and bring Comrade Gu Yunshuang¡¯s food here. Quickly!¡±
¡°No!¡± Old Madam Li screamed.
She had made trouble for Gu Yunshuang at this time because she wanted to get rid of this woman after the food was distributed. Then she would chase this woman and the little useless creature away and that would save the Li family a considerable amount of food.
Now, they were gone but wanted to bring their food with them. That was akin to someone digging out her flesh.
Gu Yunjing did not care. He let Li Aiguo deal with it.
When Li Aiguo saw that Old Madam Li dared to disobey him, he was enraged. ¡°You shut up. Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t bring the food out, I won¡¯t give you an opportunity to attend sses anymore.
¡°What good are you if you don¡¯t even understand simplews? Hurry up and bring the food out.¡±
Li Aiguo was very good at dealing with his ¡°inferiors¡± like the Li family. Now he looked maliciously at the Li family. It was all too easy to deal with them. He would give them a few more dirty jobs when rostering the work, and record fewer work points for them. When the food was distributed, he would give them more that was spoilt. There were plenty of methods.
The Li family was terrified when Li Aiguo looked at them like that.
They knew all too well how Li Aiguo dealt with those who disobeyed him.
Chapter 208: The Brothers Are All Back To Pay A Visit (9)
Chapter 208: The Brothers Are All Back To Pay A Visit (9)
¡°Mother, give... give her share to her!¡± The eldest Li son could not keep quiet any longer.
¡°No way. My family has no food. Not a speck!¡±
Old Madam Li mored.
Gu Yunjing just sat there without a word.
Li Aiguo was furious. This was the first time that someone was challenging his dignity, and it was the Li family, whom he had always helped. This made him extremely displeased.
He stood up and insisted that the Li family follow him. The Li family was frightened, and hurriedly followed Li Aiguo.
Li Aiguo went straight to the Li House and told the family to bring the food out.
He did not really care about the Li family. Ultimately, his dignity was the most important to him. No one was allowed to go against him.
The food that the Li family finally brought out was only some coarse grain and there was only about a hundred kilograms of it. Old Madam Li rolled about on the ground, howling and wailing that Gu Yunshuang had already eaten her share and there was no more food in the house.
Li Aiguo did not care. He did not really want to arbitrate for Gu Yunshuang. He just wanted to rap the Li family on its knuckles.
¡°Listen up, all of you. I am only asking you to do the right thing. If you dare to disobey, you will see how I deal with you. Hmph!¡±
Gu Yunjing nced at the hundred over kilograms of grain. He knew that there was far more, but he did not say anything. He exchanged some pleasantries andplimented Li Aiguo, then pushed Gu Yunshuang home.
The entire affair had gone smoothly!
So smoothly that everyone in the Por Brigade felt rather dazed!
Gu Yunshuang remained silent all the way home. She only asked for the divorce certificate and the certificate stating that Li Fangting had broken off ties with them. Then she solemnly and carefully put them away.
When they saw her expression, all of them fell silent.
After reaching the Gu House, Gu Yunshuang returned to her room to lie down because she was still unwell. Li Fangting kept herpany.
At the moment, Gu Qingyao was cooking in the kitchen.
When she saw that everyone was back, she nced at her older cousins. Her three older cousins nodded at her to signal that everything had gone smoothly.
Gu Jinye moved the hundred over kilograms of food into the kitchen.
Gu Qingyao was delighted that everything had gone so smoothly. She was so happy that she cooked another two dishes.
The fragrance from the kitchen had attracted the younger ones, and they were almost drooling.
A two-tier steamer was set on top of arge pot. The bottom tier held sorghum bread while the top tier held the food that was already cooked.
There was lots of meat. They had all seen it!
Wow! It smelled so good!
¡°Elder Sister, can we eat yet?¡±
The younger ones could not stand the allure of meat. They all gazed at it as they drooled.
Eldest Aunt, Fang Ling and Third Aunt, Zhou Ping could not help butugh at the sight of these children. But Gu Qingyao¡¯s extravagance shocked them. How did they get so much food?
But when they saw that their mother-inw, Wen Ruyu, did not say anything, they also kept quiet.
Gu Qingyao looked at the four youngsters and said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ll eat soon. Hurry up and wash your hands, then ask your older brothers to set the table in the main room. The food is almost ready.¡±
¡°Oh oh oh, Older Brother, set the table. It¡¯s time to eat!¡±
The children cheered as they rushed towards the main room, shouting as they ran.
Gu Qingyao fried another dish of pickled beans and a dish of stir-fried mushrooms before she stopped.
They had set the table in the main room and Gu Jinye, Gu Jinfeng and Gu Jinlin brought the food in. The first dish was braised pork.
There were many men at home today. They would certainly enjoy this dish.
Therge tter was piled high with braised pork. It had been made with sugar and wine and was deep red, fragrant and tender. When Gu Jinye took it and saw therge tter of braised pork, he was shocked.
While he was still standing there, stunned, the second dish arrived. It was a glistening dish of braised fish. The fish was very fat and wild mushrooms had been added to the dish.
Chapter 209: Engagement Dinner (1)
Chapter 209: Engagement Dinner (1)
Arge soup bowl held the braised pork, so Gu Jinye just carried that.
Gu Qingyao gave the second tter of braised fish to Fourth Older Brother, Gu Jinfeng.
Gu Jinfeng stared at the braised fish in this hand. ¡°This fish... is sorge!¡±
Gu Jinlin nced at it. He puffed out his chest and looked nonchnt. He calmly took the next bowl that Gu Qingyao handed him, which was a braised rabbit.
The rabbit meat had been braised with potatoes. She had added plenty of oil so it glistened and looked extremely tasty.
While Gu Jinye and Gu Jinye were still stunned, Gu Jinlin proudly arched his neck and led the way by bringing therge soup bowl out.
Gu Jinye: ¡°...¡±
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°...¡±
The two of them had yet to move. Then they saw their younger cousin bring out another two dishes of stir-fried sausages. She had fried them with red chili and garlic. The colors were bright and appetizing.
There were many people having dinner today because the entire family was gathered together. There were so many men and four children with particrlyrge appetites. So Gu Qingyao had prepared an abundance of food. There were plenty of stir-fried sausages. The portion was sorge that they upied two tes.
When all the food had been brought to the main hall, Gu Yunjing, Gu Yundong and the others came out to eat. Eldest Uncle¡¯s situation was precarious and he had not been back for a long time, so they had remained together to talk and analyze the future.
They only emerged when the children called them to eat. They were shocked when they saw the two tablesden with food!
There were many people present today ¨C a dozen adults and children in all. They could not all fit around the table, so they put two small tables together.
The staples were some sorghum bread and rye buns that were usually steamed during the new year. She had also made severalrge cornmeal pancakes. They were all ced in arge basin on the table.
Anotherrge basin held sweet potato porridge. She had added a bit of rice to it and plenty of water. It looked rather watery and tasteless, but today¡¯s dishes were all vorful, so it would be quite nice to drink something sweet, as if it were tea.
The rest were all dishes!
Besides the braised pork, braised meat, braised rabbit with potatoes and the two tes of stir-fried sausages that Gu Jinye, Gu Jinfeng and Gu Jinlin had brought over initially, there were two tes of stir-fried mushrooms, a te of pickled beans, a te of sour and spicy shredded potatoes, and then tworge soup bowls of pork braised with vermicelli, with plenty of cabbage added to it. Lastly, there was a portion of steamed egg.
The steamed egg was yellow and tender, and she had garnished it generously with spring onions. Everyone drooled when they saw it.
Because there were so many people, dishes like the pork braised with vermicelli were divided into two portions. They were ced inrge soup bowls that were like small basins. There was plenty of everything.
When ced on the two tables, there was enough for everyone, including the children.
Gu Yunjing and Gu Yundong were shocked!
¡°Where... where did all thise from?¡±
They were often away. Just now, they were in the room talking to their aged father and had not paid attention to what was going on in the kitchen. Although they had smelt the fragrance, they were all home tonight and had brought some food with them. It was not unusual for the family to cook some meat, so they had not paid much attention.
Now they were utterly shocked to see the two tablesden with food!
This was even grander than the new year celebration. Anyone in the next ten years who saw this table of food would be utterly envious.
Gu Yunshen rubbed his nose. ¡°Well... we saved some food to celebrate the new year. Also, Yao Yao is getting engaged, so we naturally prepared a bit more. Eldest Brother, you¡¯ve not been home for many years and we don¡¯t know when you cane back again, so I asked Yao Yao to cook a little more. Night has fallen, and we won¡¯t be so conspicuous. Even if others smell the fragrance, they will think we are preparing for Yao Yao¡¯s engagement dinner tomorrow.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s all sit! Eldest Brother, Third Brother, we must have a drink tonight!¡±
Chapter 210: Engagement Dinner (2)
Chapter 210: Engagement Dinner (2)
The grown-ups were still in shock, but the children could not wait any longer. They could hardly restrain themselves just now in the kitchen. Their older cousin had seen their greedy looks, and had given them two pieces of meat each, but nothing else.
To children who seldom got to eat meat, this table of dishes was just too alluring. They did not care where the food hade from.
The youngest, Gu Jinzhi, was gulping furiously, his eyes fixed on the meat on the table. ¡°Fa-Father, can we eat?¡±
Gu Yunshen looked at the children, whose faces were filled with longing, and immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat. We can talk after eating.¡±
He hurriedly called everyone to sit down.
The adults wanted to drink, so they sat together. Gu Qingyao led the other children to sit at the other side of the table and Li Fangting sat with Gu Qingyao.
When she saw the entire tableden with food, she froze.
Gu Qingyao smiled and gave her a piece of braised rabbit. ¡°Eat this quickly. Look at your younger cousins, they¡¯re all acting like bandits. If you don¡¯t eat, there¡¯ll be nothing left.¡±
The four children were extremely good that day. They did not waste a single word. They simply buried their heads in their bowls and ate.
Their mouths glistened with oil as they gnawed on the meat.
Even Gu Yunjing, Gu Yundong, Eldest Aunt, Third Aunt, and even Gu Jinfeng and Gu Jinye ate faster than usual. They could not restrain themselves!
Only the two old people, Gu Yunshen, and Gu Jinlin, who had been at home for a few days, were calmer.
He was both amused and sad to see the little ones gnawing on meat like small bandits, until their mouths were covered with oil. He had thought that Gu Qingyao was being too conspicuous, but when he saw the children, he could not bear to say anything.
The Gu family had been majorndlords. He had a good life when he was young. But these children had been born in bad times. They had never had anything nice to eat since they were born.
¡°Eat! Let¡¯s all eat!¡±
Gu Conghua raised his chopsticks and lowered his head to eat.
The entire family was in one ord as they ate. None of them spoke a word. They only focused on eating.
Gu Yunshen said he wanted to have a drink with everyone, but they were all busy with their chopsticks, and there was no mention of drinking and chatting.
The food disappeared with astonishing speed and all the dishes were wiped clean!
Gu Yunjing and Gu Yundong were grown men, and the three older cousins were adults. They usually worked outside the home, and had especiallyrge appetites.
There was so much food on the table, but in the end, there was nothing left.
Eldest Uncle, Gu Yunjing, rubbed his stomach contentedly. ¡°Yao Yao has grown up! Her cooking is too good!¡±
Gu Jinlin ate so much that he could not stop burping. Among the families, his was the poorest. His family¡¯s upations were different from that of Eldest and Second Uncle, and their sries were lower. He also had two younger brothers, so their circumstances were poorer.
Even though he had eaten his younger cousin¡¯s cooking for so long, he could help but fill his stomach when he saw the meat.
After the meal, the three older cousins volunteered to wash up.
It was still early. Although it was nowpletely dark, it was not toote. They started a fire by the storage room and the adults warmed themselves around the fire as they chatted. The three older cousins went to the kitchen to scrub the pots, wash the dishes and boil water for washing their feet.
Li Fangting went back to see her mother after she had finished eating.
Gu Yunshuang had also just finished her meal. Her bowl and chopsticks were ced on the bedside table.
She was still recovering from her miscarriage. She had not yet finished the chicken soup that Gu Qingyao made for her yesterday. They only let the children have some, and saved the rest for her.
Chapter 211: Engagement Dinner (3)
Chapter 211: Engagement Dinner (3)
This time, they had added vermicelli to the chicken soup and she had finished her meal.
She had not had such good food or lived so well for many years.
Li Fangting crouched by Gu Yunshuang¡¯s bed and lifted her head. ¡°Mother, Elder Cousin¡¯s cooking is delicious!¡±
She rubbed her little tummy, which was rounded with food. She was extremely satisfied!
Gu Yunshuang smiled and patted her head.
¡°Bring Mother¡¯s bowl and chopsticks to the kitchen.¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
...
There were so many people at home that night, but Gu Qingyao still remained in her own room.
Gu Yunshen¡¯s room had a very long heated brick bed. If they slept side by side, it could fit eight or nine people without problem. So the three brothers, Gu Yunjing, Gu Yundong and Gu Yunshen, as well as the three older cousins all slept there.
The four children slept in the room that was usually reserved for the older cousins. There were four bunk beds there and the four children slept there with Eldest Aunt and Third Aunt.
Li Fangting slept as usual with Gu Yunshuang in Gu Ruoqing¡¯s old room.
Gu Qingyao remained in her room. She was so excited that she could not sleep.
She would be engaged to Mo Beihan tomorrow. The feeling was just too wonderful.
How many times in her previous life had she dreamt of this scene? At that time, she had been too timid and had been frightened at the thought of people looking down on her or despising her. Actually, she had mostly been frightening herself. She had been too scarred by the trauma of her youth.
If she could have been stronger and more courageous, she would have married Mo Beihan long ago.
Ultimately, she had been doted on since young, and was rather sheltered. At that time, she was too young and her character was yet unformed. She had be like that because she had not been able to escape the shadows of her youth.
Fortunately, Heaven was good to her by allowing her to be reborn. She would live this life more courageously, progressing step by step towards the pinnacle of her life. She would help everyone in her family towards a better life.
She would be getting engaged tomorrow!
Gu Qingyao was so excited she could not sleep. She was exhrated!
She ran to her interspace to try on the new clothes that she had prepared. For someone who had seen the prosperity of theter years, these clothes were not too nice. But... they held a different meaning. The more she looked at them, the more she liked them!
Gu Qingyao tossed and turned for a long time, but really could not get to sleep. So she went to draw and practice her calligraphy.
In her previous life, she had been fairly famous for her talent in the arts. Her calligraphy and paintings were all valuable.
She might as well draw more. She could practice and also save them for the future when she could sell them and use the money for capital.
She was rather emotional, so she wielded her brush passionately!
She preferred the ssical style of painting, especiallyndscape paintings. Shepleted over ten paintings at one go. When she looked at her products, she felt that she had improved quite a bit.
The saying that a joyous asion ddens the spirit was true. Haha!
She could not sleep, so she went to pick the ripe fruits. She collected a dozen baskets full, then she proceeded to make a dozen small cloth bags to store items. Only then did she stop!
She did not know that while she was too excited to sleep, over at the Mo family, Mo Beihan was also too excited to sleep.
The things that he would bring over to the Gu family for tomorrow¡¯s engagement were all prepared. He had ensured that everything was done properly. His only regret was that he could not be too mboyant in these times, or he would have prepared even better things!
Yao Yao had already made the clothes and shoes that she would wear during the engagement tomorrow. He had already bought the watch. A pity that it was an expensive imported watch, and it would be too conspicuous if she showed it to anyone. Considering the Gu family¡¯s circumstances, even if he bought a watch, it would be best to buy a cheap one. But he did not want to buy such things for Yao Yao.
Chapter 212: Engagement Dinner (4)
Chapter 212: Engagement Dinner (4)
Right now, all he had left was some cloth and food. He would bring them to the Gu house tomorrow.
When he looked at these things, Mo Beihan felt that they were just too pathetic. But he had no choice. Sigh...
Jiang Yingqiu came over and looked at the things he had prepared. She said, ¡°These things look very respectable. When you bring them out tomorrow, everyone in the brigade will be envious.
¡°But the Gus are different. They used to be a well-to-do family and Yao Yao is their only granddaughter. They¡¯ve doted on her since she was young. You have to get some better things for the engagement. Even if you can¡¯t present them publicly, you can give them to Yao Yao privately.¡±
Mo Beihan thought about it. Yao Yao kept all his valuable items. Actually, any set of jewelry that they had would do. But he did not wish to use those.
He had obtained them in exchange for food on the ck market. They had plenty of those. He was getting engaged to Yao Yao and he wanted to give her something special.
Even if it was jewelry like a jade bangle, he wanted to customize one for Yao Yao, and not give her something he had bartered from someone else.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°I bought an imported watch for Yao Yao. There¡¯s nothing else that¡¯s valuable. We¡¯ll just have to make do. It can¡¯t be helped.¡±
If anyone else heard that he had bought an imported watch for an engagement, they would certainly think he was making too much of a fuss. But Jiang Yingqiu was different. She knew that the Gu family was exceptional.
Jiang Yingqiu frowned. ¡°An imported watch is not enough. Didn¡¯t you prepare anything else? You... you brat, you¡¯ve been spending all your time away from home, and you¡¯re still such a stick in the mud?¡±
Jiang Yingqiu was a little skeptical. She knew how clever her son was. How many good things had this fellow obtained on the ck market?
In recent years, the family had lived better and had enough food, mostly because of the food and money that Mo Beihan had obtained on the ck market.
It was easy to obtain something valuable there. He just had to barter some food for it.
Mo Beihan understood his mother¡¯s meaning and smiled. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s enough that you treasure Yao Yao so much. Those are all items that others have worn before. There will be an opportunity to obtain themter and give them to Yao Yao. She can just wear them for fun. But I want to give her something special as an engagement present.
¡°I don¡¯t have anything yet. I¡¯ll make up for itter.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu frowned. ¡°I won¡¯t interfere in your affairs, but what about the Gu family? At least you have to make a show. You can obtain a special gift for Yao Yaoter, but now you have to give something better. I saw that you were always going out and thought you had prepared everything! You brat, you don¡¯t know anything!¡±
Mo Beihan smiled and took a small box from under his bed. He opened it for Jiang Yingqiu.
Inside was an entire set of red gold hair ornaments, a set of emerald jewelry, as well as two jade bangles.
Be it in terms of purity or workmanship, these items were outstanding, and they were definitely of top quality.
Jiang Yingqiu was fairly knowledgeable, so she smiled the moment she saw them. ¡°That¡¯s more like it! Here! This is for you too!¡±
As she spoke, she took out a small cloth bag. Inside was a pair of icy blue jade bangles.
The bangles were sparkling, translucent, andpletely wless. One could tell at a nce that these were good items.
Although they were not of the best quality, in twenty years¡¯ time, this pair would be worth ten thousand dors or so.
Mo Beihan was shocked. ¡°Mother, where did you get these from?¡±
Jiang Yingqiu smiled. ¡°This is my gift, from a mother-inw to her daughter-inw. Take it. I have more!¡±
Chapter 213: Engagement Dinner (5)
Chapter 213: Engagement Dinner (5)
Jiang Yingqiu sat in front of Mo Beihan. ¡°Your grandfather gave these to me. Although our forebears were not rich, your grandfather managed to hide some of his wealth. But the situation was not so peaceful then, so he kept it hidden.
¡°Fortunately, he always kept it hidden, or we would have been in trouble.¡±
The Mos were currently peasants. If Old Master Jiang had not deliberately hidden his wealth, their background might not be so good now.
Jiang Yingqiu said, ¡°That year, your grandfather was very sick. He gave me these things and I kept them hidden. When your elder brother got married, I gave him some. Butter on...¡±
Jiang Yingqiu struggled to suppress her grief when she thought of her elder son who had passed away. Then she continued, ¡°Later on, your elder brother ran into trouble and these things came back to me. I kept them to give to Chengrui and Chengxu in the future. This pair of bangles are for you. Now you¡¯re only getting engaged. I have a few more for your wedding.
¡°I don¡¯t have much. I only hid a little.¡±
Mo Beihan nodded. He knew his forebears were not rich. It was already surprising that they had this.
Mo Beihan took it and decided to give them to Gu Qingyao the next day.
The two of them talked for a while, then Jiang Yingqiu went to bed.
Mo Beihan looked at these things. He did not fall asleep untilte.
The next day, everyone in the Gu family got up early. Gu Qingyao put on her set of new clothes.
The snow had not yet melted, but today¡¯s weather was extremely good. It felt warmer than the previous days.
Gu Qingyao got up very early. She wore her thermal underwear and nnel pants from her interspace. Over that, she wore a red sweater knitted from sheep¡¯s wool. She had made this sweater especially thick, so it was very warm to wear.
Lastly, she put on her red and blue checked coat. She had added a fleece lining inside the coat to keep her warm when she wore it.
She carefullybed her braids, then put on her ck trousers and leather shoes. Her eldest aunt, Fang Ling, saw her the moment she walked out of her room.
¡°Wow! Yao Yao looks great!¡±
Gu Qingyao was naturally fair. Most peasant girls were exposed to the elements and seldom had especially fair skin. But Gu Qingyao was very fair.
Large eyes, a handsome nose, a tall and slender figure, and skin that was naturally fair, radiant and smooth.
The Gu family was generally good-looking. After all, they used to be an important family, they raised children who were good-looking and carried themselves well. But Gu Qingyao had a slight edge over the rest.
She was not yet grown and still seemed a little childish. When she had matured in a few years time, she would be even prettier!
Fang Ling walked over and studied Gu Qingyao. The new clothes that Gu Qingyao was wearing were extremely rare!
¡°So beautiful. The clothes are pretty, and so are you. Aiyah, that brat Beihan really got a good deal!¡±
Gu Yunshen had also just got up. He was stunned when he saw Gu Qingyao!
The little girl in front of him was really beautiful!
She was not just beautiful, but also had the elegant bearing of someone raised in an aristocratic family. She smiled sweetly, her expression joyous.
As he looked at the young girl before her, Gu Yunshen could not help but recall another slender figure. Your daughter looks more and more like you as she grows up!
The family got up, one after another. When they saw Gu Qingyao looking so pretty, the older and younger cousins all surrounded her.
Today was an auspicious day. They all forbade Gu Qingyao from entering the kitchen. They would just have a simple breakfast. The Mo family would be here soon.
They would have to prepare two tables of dishes for lunch. Mo Beihan had prepared many of the items, and he had sent them over earlier.
Chapter 214: Engagement Dinner (6)
Chapter 214: Engagement Dinner (6)
Mo Beihan had brought two dried chickens, two dried rabbits, two dried fish, ten kilograms of pork, ten kilograms of pork ribs, sixty eggs, twenty kilograms of tofu and ten kilograms of rice.
There were also ten meters of cloth and ten kilograms of cotton wool.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s family had been good to her in herst life. Mo Beihan was well aware that whenever Yao Yao had anything good in this life, she would certainly give generously to her family. But whenever she brought out something, she must be able to exin where she got it from.
Now there were so many children in the Gu family, her Younger Aunt and her younger cousin. It was the middle of winter and Mo Beihan felt that giving cloth and cotton wool would meet their most urgent needs.
In any case, people in these times were not particr. Any nicer item could be used as a gift.
He had already restrained himself. But when he brought out all these things, everyone was shocked.
It was still early, and the other guests had not yet arrived. But even the Gu family was amazed when they saw these things.
Especially Eldest Aunt, Third Aunt, and her older cousins. Eldest Uncle and Third Uncle were simrly amazed.
¡°So... so much?¡±
When Third Aunt, Zhou Ping, saw all these nice things, she was at a loss.
In all her years, this was her first time seeing so many nice things. This was just an engagement. One must know that many people just gave two hundred kilograms of coarse grain in exchange for a bride.
Even a family in slightly better circumstances might just add a little fine grain.
This was the first time in her life that she witnessed the groom¡¯s family give so many things. And it was just an engagement!
Although he had only given ten kilograms of rice, there was so much meat and vegetables...
Mo Beihan smiled. Yao Yao was his darling. Of course, he would ensure that he honored her amply.
¡°Third Aunt, these are for the banquet. There¡¯s more outside for the brigade members. We¡¯re just getting engaged, and not throwing arge banquet. We¡¯ll just cook a little for the brigade to share our joy.¡±
There was more?
Zhou Ping was astounded, and she went to the yard to have a look. She saw Mo Beihan drag two huge fish out of his little hand cart. When she saw the tworge fish, Zhou Ping was so shocked she could not speak.
These two fish were really gigantic, each weighing about ten kilograms. The fish were very long. When Mo Beihan held them up, the fish almost touched the ground.
Zhou Ping had never seen suchrge fish in her life.
Mo Beihan smiled and said, ¡°These fish are to make fish soup. Just add tofu, mushrooms and things like that and make a big pot of soup. When the brigade members arrive, they can have some of it.¡±
Although it was just an engagement, and there was no formal banquet, the brigade members would certainlye over to enjoy themselves. Then they would invite the guests in to eat and these brigade members could not possibly just look on, especially not the children.
When they started to cookter, the fragrance would spread. Today¡¯s weather was great and the children would definitelye.
Anyone else would just give them a couple of sweets and send them on their way.
But Mo Beihan was unwilling to do that. He wanted Gu Qingyao to have more prestige.
Although the Gu family¡¯s background was not good, his family came from a good background. He himself had a respectable job, and was doing well in the Southern Lake Brigade. So it was excusable for him to be a little more ceremonious.
Zhou Ping¡¯s eyes almost fell out of her head when she saw the tworge fish. This... this was for the others?
There was almost thirty kilograms of flesh and it was for other people to eat?
Her Eldest Aunt, Fang Ling, was moreposed. She hurriedly said, ¡°Bring these inside first. As for the fish... leave them outside.¡±
The others would arriveter. Mo Beihan had brought so many things that others would certainly be envious. So they could not disy all his gifts.
Fang Ling and Zhou Ping carried all the meat, vegetables and game that Mo Beihan had brought into the kitchen. They left the tworge fish by the well outside.
Chapter 215: Engagement Dinner (7)
Chapter 215: Engagement Dinner (7)
Mo Beihan and Jiang Yingqiu went to the main room to give the engagement presents to Gu Yunshen.
Gu Conghua did not see much when he saw the gifts, but he inwardly felt better.
The Gu family had plenty of wealth and jewels. He did not care about these. But given the current circumstances, it was good that the Mo family was still being so particr.
At least, they were not like the other citizens who envied his family¡¯s wealth but belittled their status.
The Gu family wasposed almost entirely of grown men. Although Jiang Yingqiu was the senior member of the groom¡¯s family, she really did not know what to say to all these men. Fang Ling and Zhou Ping were busy in the kitchen, so she could only sit with Wen Ruyu and listen to Mo Beihan talk to these people.
Mo Chengxu and Mo Chengxu were also at the Gu house. They had run to see their Young Aunt.
The Gu children were delighted. They had just eaten so much meatst night, and there was even more today. They were wild with joy!
The children were in Gu Qingyao¡¯s room, staring at her beautiful clothes.
Today, Li Fangting was wearing the new clothes that Gu Qingyao had made for her. She had a new quilted jacket and trousers in a floral pattern. The material was not particrly good, but it looked quite nice. They were stuffed with new cotton wool and were particrly warm when she put them on. Li Fangting had not yet stopped smiling today.
Gu Qingyao brought out some sweets for the children. They took their sweets, hurriedly unwrapped one and stuffed it into their mouths. As the sweetness spread, they all smiled broadly.
Gu Qingyao was amused when she looked at the children!
Time moved slowly on and the guests began to arrive at the Gu house. The first to arrive was the leader of the Qing River Brigade, Wang Mingtao. Next came the leader of the Southern Lake Brigade, and Mo Beihan¡¯s uncle, Jiang Feng!
Then there was the butcher from town, Wang Ping!
In these times, butchery was a lucrative upation. Because someone who ughtered pigs would have meat to eat, this was very attractive to everyone.
Wang Ping¡¯s job was a lucrative one and highly paid. Even though he was in town, he was highly sought after.
After that came the granary manager, Yang Jing, the supervisor of the textile factory, Zhang Xiong and his son, Zhang Ting Li, and the manager of the departmental store in town, Wang Zhou.
They were all important people.
Actually, some of Mo Beihan¡¯s connections were the same as those of the Gu brothers. He had not invited all of them. The Gu brothers had invited some.
An example was Xu Jingzhi, whom the Gu brothers had brought back from the city.
His father was the head of Jiangchong City.
Gu Jinye, Gu Jinlin and Gu Jinfeng had gone to town to buy presents for Gu Qingyao.
Among the three of them, Gu Jinfeng was the richest, and Gu Jinlin was the poorest.
Eldest Uncle and Second Uncle¡¯s families were doing well in their careers, and their sries were very high. They were all in highly sought-after jobs.
But Third Uncle¡¯s family was different. They had ordinary jobs and their sries were low.
Third Uncle only earned fifty or almost sixty dors a month. In these times, this was already considered to be very high among sried workers.
His two sons, Third Brother and Fifth Brother, did not draw a high pay. Each of them earned forty dors. Thebined ie of these two sons and their father was not even as high as that of Fourth Brother, Gu Jinfeng¡¯s, individual sry.
In addition, they had two younger ones at home.
Second Uncle¡¯s family was different. They had no burdens in their family as the children were all grown. Fourth Brother Gu Jinfeng was the youngest.
Gu Jinfeng gave Gu Qingyao an imported watch.
Gu Qingyao was shocked when she saw it.
¡°Fourth Brother, why did you buy something so expensive?¡±
Heavens!
Mo Beihan had bought her two watches, and now Fourth Brother had bought her another one. So she had three watches.
Chapter 216: Engagement Dinner (8)
Chapter 216: Engagement Dinner (8)
And they were all imported watches.
Gu Qingyao was speechless. These were such expensive items!
Gu Jinfeng gave her a dashing smile. He patted Gu Qingyao¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re getting engaged. Of course, I have to give the best. Every girl is vain! Now, you¡¯re not permitted to wear jewelry, so you can only wear watches.¡±
Eldest Brother Gu Jinye smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Your fourth brother is rich! You should just let him spend his money. Here, this is from me. Keep it and make two sets of clothes. You¡¯ll look good in these colors.¡±
Gu Jinye gave her two pieces of woolen cloth. One was red with ck checks and although it was expensive, it was moremon. The other was a bright, pure red!
This was extremely rare. Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes brightened when she saw it!
¡°Wow! Eldest Brother, where did you get such beautiful woolen cloth? It¡¯s so rare.¡±
In these times, items of this color were extremely rare.
Gu Jinye smiled. ¡°I asked my friend to get it from Shanghai. The goods there are much nicer. I reserved it as a present for you when I came back. Since you were getting engaged, I didn¡¯t take it out immediately. I went to town today to get this checked piece to give to you together!¡±
Gu Qingyao hugged them to herself with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Eldest Brother!¡±
Gu Jinlin gave her two pairs of leather shoes and a small sling bag.
These were all thoughtful gifts. In these times, there were not many gifts for young girls. Except for watches, it would be clothes, or shoes or other things of that nature.
Xu Jingzhi walked in with a smile. He gave Gu Qingyao a fountain pen. It was pure ck and its tip was slightly pink. It was beautiful!
¡°Thank you, Elder Brother Xu!¡±
Xu Jingzhi knew the Gu brothers and Mo Beihan, but this was the first time he was seeing Gu Qingyao after she had grown up. He had heard the Gu brothers mention her numerous times, but he seldom saw her.
He recalled that he had met Gu Qingyao once a few years ago, but at that time, Gu Qingyao was still a child. He remembered that she had been a very pretty little girl, but now in a blink of an eye, she was all grown up!
Xu Jingzhi looked at the graceful young girl standing before him, and could not help feeling a twinge of regret. She was so pretty!
That Mo Beihan had moved really fast!
...
An aroma was drifting from the kitchen. The members of the brigade who wanted to take part in the festivities also arrived.
When the children came, Gu Qingyao gave them each a couple of sweets, delighting them.
In the kitchen, Zhou Ping was looking at the tworge fish. She was loath to part with them. She already knew that these were to be prepared for others, and they would have to add so much tofu to it. What a waste.
Fang Ling looked at her. ¡°We¡¯ll cook all this andter on, we¡¯ll just add more mushrooms and tofu to the soup. Then we¡¯ll make some pepper soup and that will be sufficient!¡±
Zhou Ping looked at the two fish. She could not bear to part with them. ¡°It¡¯s such a waste to cook two such big fish. Shall we just cook one of them? It¡¯s just an engagement and not a wedding. There¡¯s no banquet and they won¡¯t be contributing to the expense. How can we just give such nice things to them for free?¡±
Fang Ling frowned. ¡°Beihan brought these things. It¡¯s not our family who is paying. If we prepare it all, it will reflect well on us. But if we reserve part of it, what will it look like?¡±
Fang Ling did not feel the pinch. She approved of what Mo Beihan had done.
Mo Beihan had paid for these things, but when they were served it, it would reflect well on the Gu family. Of course, they should do something like that, which would be a credit to their family!
They would take the opportunity to show all those who looked down on the Gu family!
Zhou Ping pursed her lips and kept her counsel.
But her heart ached when she looked at the house filled with meat and vegetables.
It was sufficient to feed them for a year.
Chapter 217: Engagement Dinner (9)
Chapter 217: Engagement Dinner (9)
Although her heart ached, Zhou Ping did not dare to secretly reserve any of these things. After all, Mo Beihan had brought them over, and Fang Ling was watching nearby. She did not dare.
They made the fish soup in the courtyard. It filled tworge pots. They cut the fish into small pieces and put them into the pots, then added plenty of tofu and mushroom and boiled it into a soup.
Then they made a pot of pepper soup.
They added cubes of meat and tofu, and beat in some eggs. Then they threw in some bean sprouts and some minced cabbage.
In these times, people were not too particr. It would taste good as long as there was meat inside, and it was seasoned.
Gu Qingyao had taken the bean sprouts from her interspace. Gu Yunshen ced them by the side and said they had prepared them earlier.
Bean sprouts were rare in the middle of winter.
Noon drew near and the aroma drifting through the Gu house grew stronger. More and more people came to join in the fun.
When they saw Gu Qingyao¡¯s clothes, they were green with envy.
¡°These clothes are so pretty! They must have been very expensive!¡±
¡°Smell that aroma from the kitchen and look at that set of clothes. I heard that Mo Beihan prepared all these. Tsk, it¡¯s grander than other people¡¯s weddings!¡±
¡°Over the past few years, that fellow Mo Beihan made a lot of money outside! There are still two young children in the family, but they managed to spend so much money on the engagement? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just get married straight away? Isn¡¯t this such a waste?¡±
...
Times were bad. Although many people were honest, many of them were also easily jealous.
Anyone would be envious and jealous of how Mo Beihan honored Gu Qingyao.
¡°She¡¯s a girl from andlord family, she¡¯s not worthy of Mo Beihan. Her younger aunt was just chased out of her inws¡¯ home two days ago!¡±
¡°I heard they didn¡¯t even want the child!¡±
¡°Mo Beihan has a good job outside andes from a good background. What a pity!¡±
¡°Tsk tsk tsk! All of you are jealous! I wonder who used to object to Mo Beihan because he had the heavy burden of raising two nephews.¡±
Everyone fell silent!
Lunch began at midday. The two tables of dishes were ready. Gu Jinye and the other cousins went to bring out the dishes. There were many people standing in the courtyard. Everyone stared as dish after dish of meat was brought out. Their eyes almost fell out of their heads and they started to salivate.
Especially the children. They were really drooling!
Mo Beihan had provided the chicken, fish, pork and eggs. To Fang Ling and Zhou Ping, cooking had been easy. All they had to do was turn them into dishes.
The braised chicken, the braised rabbit and arge tter of pork braised with vermicelli...
They were all main dishes!
¡°I want to eat meat!¡±
¡°I want to eat meat!¡±
...
Many of the children could not help but shout.
When had they ever seen so many meat dishes?
When they were ying in the courtyard just now, they had already been attracted by the aroma drifting from the Gu kitchen. They had waited so long to eat, and now when they saw the meat going past, they could not stand it any longer.
But this was not a wedding banquet. This was a family meal and they had only invited their rtives and close friends. There were only two tables.
They looked and saw that the guests at the two tables were not just anybody.
This was the first time they witnessed the Gu family¡¯s capabilities. In the past, they had assumed that thesendlords had beenpletely crushed!
Now they saw the Gu family¡¯s sons and grandsons...
Gu Qingyao appeared at that moment and said to the children with a smile, ¡°You must be hungry! Come and have some fish soup.¡±
In these times, bowls and chopsticks were not provided at banquets. The guests would bring these themselves. They had already exined what would happen, so everyone who came knew there would be food, and had brought their own bowls and chopsticks.
Gu Qingyao smilingly brought the children over and lifted the lids of the pots to serve the fish soup.
Chapter 218: Zhang Xiaohui Is Panicking. When Are You Getting A Divorce (1)
Chapter 218: Zhang Xiaohui Is Panicking. When Are You Getting A Divorce (1)
The two fish were so big that when they cut the fish into small pieces, there was really a lot. Gu Qingyao filled their bowls one by one. She put a piece of fish in each bowl, then added tofu and mushrooms.
¡°Be careful of the fish bones! Go look for your adults.¡±
She scooped fish soup for the older children and pepper soup for the younger children. The children¡¯s eyes were fixed on their bowls.
What good food!
So much? And there was meat?
To children of this era, free food, especially such good food which contained meat, was a luxury.
The adults nearby could hardly believe it.
The Gu family had said... actually, it was Mo Beihan who had told the brigade there would be food at the Gu house on the day of the engagement, but no banquet.
No banquet meant they did not need to share the expense. If they received food for free, then they were here simply to share their joy!
Everyone wasvish with their praise whenever there was an advantage to be had. They knew that Mo Beihan had given all these things, so they allplimented Gu Qingyao for marrying the right man.
And how outstanding Mo Beihan was and so on.
The Gu house was bustling that day, and many important guests had arrived. Many brigade members hade, including Gu Ruoqing and Chen Honghua.
Chen Honghua was green with envy when she saw Gu Qingyao¡¯s set of new clothes.
Chen Honghua was very vain. She looked down on all the other young girls in the brigade, and felt that she was the prettiest. One of the reasons why she hated Gu Qingyao was because thetter was prettier than her.
But Gu Qingyao came from a poor background, so Chen Honghua felt superior to her. Chen Honghua felt resentful when she saw Gu Qingyao¡¯s grand engagement. Also, she was getting engaged to Mo Beihan, whom Chen Honghua had always liked.
¡°She looks like a vixen. No wonder she can seduce men!¡± Chen Honghua said angrily.
Gu Ruoqing pursed her lips. Although she knew in her heart that she would soon be a city girl, and Gu Qingyao could notpare with her, she could not help but feel jealous when she saw how grand Gu Qingyao was.
¡°The Mo family is so poor, there¡¯s no need to create a fuss over them.¡±
Chen Honghua disliked these words, but because Gu Ruoqing had targeted them at Gu Qingyao, she just frowned and let it go.
She recalled that in recent times, Gu Ruoqing continually told her that she would marry someone in the city, get a job, and earn a monthly sry without needing to do chores...
When she thought of it, it was indeed something to aspire to!
But Mo Beihan... could not provide these things!
Everyone kept quiet when they heard the two young girls¡¯ words. They had eaten the Gu family¡¯s food so of course they could not criticize the Gu family.
Gu Qingyao had also seen the two girls. She nced at them. She did not mind Chen Honghua. Although that girl had often made fun of her in her past life, she bore her no grudge. She continued to focus on Gu Ruoqing.
She nced at Gu Ruoqing with amusement.
It was an amused look, but it gave Gu Ruoqing chills. A chill climbed up her spine and she shuddered.
How strange!
Gu Qingyao had only nced at her before looking away. She wanted to be a city girl?
It wouldn¡¯t be that easy!
The two tables at noon had salvaged the Gu family¡¯s reputation. There were so many guests. This was the first time that the Gu family disyed their ¡°power¡± in the Qing River Brigade. When they remembered that the Gu family were doctors and treated everyone in the surrounding viges, everyone naturally appraised them differently.
As long as the Gu family existed and had a good life, the rest of them would benefit.
Chapter 219: Zhang Xiaohui Is Panicking. When Are You Getting A Divorce (2)
Chapter 219: Zhang Xiaohui Is Panicking. When Are You Getting A Divorce (2)
Although today was Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao¡¯s engagement, Mo Beihan was busy entertaining the guests and did not manage to say more than a few words to Gu Qingyao. They were kept busy until the afternoon, when the guests left. Only then did Mo Beihan find time to approach Gu Qingyao.
They were in Gu Qingyao¡¯s room. Mo Beihan looked at the young girl before him, his heart filled with bliss. An indescribable joy spread from his heart and filled his limbs. Every cell in his body was excited.
He gently hugged Gu Qingyao. ¡°We still have two years. In two years, I will immediately marry you. I don¡¯t want to wait a moment longer.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you. Our wedding must be even grander than today, or I won¡¯t marry you.¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Sure!¡±
The two of them fell silent. There were still voices outside, which belonged to Gu Qingyao¡¯s older cousins. Mo Beihan sighed. For the past few days, these cousins had looked at him askance. This was not the time to offend them.
They were only engaged and Mo Beihan knew his ce. He did not stay in Gu Qingyao¡¯s room for too long. He said a few words to her and left.
When Gu Jinfeng saw Mo Beihan emerging, he snorted coldly.
¡°Hmph!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
He rubbed his nose. Sigh...
He mustn¡¯t offend them! He mustn¡¯t offend them!
That afternoon, while Fang Ling and Zhou Ping were busy in the kitchen, Gu Yunshen went to Gu Qingyao¡¯s room and handed Mo Beihan¡¯s box to Gu Qingyao.
¡°You keep this. It¡¯s a present from Mo Beihan. These are a pair of antique icy blue bangles which are from your Aunt Jiang. These were handed down from the Mo family ancestors.¡±
Gu Qingyao opened the box to look. The antique icy blue bangles were right on the top and very conspicuous.
She was surprised. She had not expected the Jiang family ancestors to have such a thing.
Gu Yunshen smiled. ¡°This gift is an expression of her regard for you. Although they have not been handed down for long, they were given to your Aunt Jiang by Old Master Jiang. Put them away carefully.¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded and put the things away.
Gu Yunshen pursed his lips when he saw Gu Qingyao carefully putting them away. He said somewhat jealously, ¡°Don¡¯t ce too much importance on them. The Gu family has many, many more things like that. What are these? In a while, I¡¯ll get all the things our family has hidden and hide them in your interspace. Then you will know that these... really don¡¯t amount to much.¡±
Gu Yunshen arched his head and said proudly, ¡°If not for the times, I would certainly drive away anyone who tried to marry my daughter with a few worthless objects like these.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Qingyao almostughed out loud at her father¡¯s proud expression.
She drew nearer and put her arm around Gu Yunshen¡¯s shoulders with a smile. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. Even in these times, no one can marry your daughter with just these things. Besides these, Beihan has left many other things with me!¡±
Gu Yunshuang was astounded!
Gu Qingyao took out the jewels that Mo Beihan had obtained. She held out a wooden box for Gu Yunshen to see. ¡°Look, this is just a portion. I have many more with me! And a thousand dors or more in cash.
¡°Father, aren¡¯t I something? Isn¡¯t it better to have a daughter? Someone else raised such an outstanding son and I just kidnapped him so that in the future, we can provide for you together!¡±
Gu Yunshen looked at his daughter¡¯s smiling little face and knew she was just coaxing him. But... it was quite effective!
Chapter 220: Zhang Xiaohui Is Panicking. When Are You Getting A Divorce (3)
Chapter 220: Zhang Xiaohui Is Panicking. When Are You Getting A Divorce (3)
His lips could not help but twitch upwards and he rapped Gu Qingyao¡¯s little head. ¡°Little devil!¡±
...
Meanwhile, at the Wang house in town.
Zhou Hong had infuriated Wang Guozhu so much that he was red in the face. For the past few days, he had been continually telling Zhou Hong that he wanted a divorce. But Zhou Hong had suddenly changed her mind and insisted that she would only divorce after Zhou Xiaoyu was married.
Zhang Xiaohui had already pressed him several times. Her pregnancy symptoms were bing more and more obvious, and her pregnancy would soon show.
Even if they married, they could not marry just before her pregnancy showed. If her belly grew the moment she was pregnant, how would that look?
So they must get married as soon as possible, the sooner the better!
¡°Zhou Hong, what on earth is the matter with you? Didn¡¯t we agree that we would divorce immediately? Why are you refusing now? What do you want?¡±
Zhou Hong sat on a chair, her eyes filled with rage. This bastard had a secret affair and now he even had a child, but he dared to boldly put the me on her?
How dare he!
Zhou Hong raged, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Wang Guozhu, can¡¯t you stand to wait a little longer? Xiaoyu is your daughter. Can¡¯t you wait two years for a divorce for the sake of her happiness? We¡¯ve been together for so many years, why do you insist on getting a divorce now?¡±
Wang Guozhu was frantic and angry.
¡°We already agreed to divorce. So many of my acquaintances know that I¡¯m about to divorce. I can¡¯t break my word. How can you have second thoughts now? This... this will utterly embarrass me!¡±
Zhou Hongughed. ¡°Is someone waiting for us to be divorced? They say it is better to destroy ten temples than to wreck a marriage. If a couple is having differences, others should counsel them. Don¡¯t worry, no one will me you for breaking your word. After all, no one cares about these personal matters.¡±
¡°You...¡±
Wang Guozhu forced down the rage in his heart. ¡°What do you want?¡±
Zhou Hong said, ¡°Nothing, I just don¡¯t want a divorce.¡±
¡°You... ¡± Wang Guozhu said furiously, ¡°Zhou Hong, will you be happy only when you have caused us to bepletely estranged? Is all this really good for Xiaoyu? In the future, do you think it will do Xiaoyu any good if others find out that her parents are loggerheads?
¡°And you want to wait until she finds someone before we divorce. If the bride¡¯s parents get divorced the moment the marriage is settled, others will think it is bad luck. Do you understand?
¡°You...¡±
¡°What about me?¡± Wang Guozhu was really furious this time. Over the past few days, he had practically begged Zhou Hong for a divorce. He had threatened and bribed, but Zhou Hong could not be moved. This had bewildered Wang Guozhu. He did not even know what tack he should take.
In the end, he was left in a towering rage!
¡°Zhou Hong, you were the one who brought up a divorce, but now you refuse to divorce. Fine! Then we won¡¯t be divorced. We will never be divorced. Since you aren¡¯t willing to do this now, then you can forget about ever divorcing me in the future. We¡¯ll just live like that for the rest of our lives! Hmph!¡±
When he finished shouting, Wang Guozhu mmed the door and went out.
This time, it was Zhou Hong who was taken aback!
¡°Hey... you...¡±
Zhou Hong suddenly felt worried as she looked at Wang Guozhu¡¯s departing figure.
She had been with Wang Guozhu for so many years that she knew his temperament well. He was very selfish. Although he longed for a son, he would not destroy himself for the sake of a child.
If he was forced into a panic, he might just ask the woman to abort the child. In any case, she had no proof and no one could do anything about it!
This...
She could not do this!
She still wanted to marry and move to the city, and bring her daughter to live in the city!
Chapter 221: Zhang Xiaohui Is Panicking. When Are You Getting A Divorce (4)
Chapter 221: Zhang Xiaohui Is Panicking. When Are You Getting A Divorce (4)
Wang Guozhu mmed the door and left. Along the way, he ran into Zhang Xiaohui and her daughter, Gu Ruoqing.
He was instantly vexed!
He might be vexed, but Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing were equally upset!
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan were engaged and their engagement banquet had been so grand. Whenever the brigade mentioned it, they envied Gu Qingyao for marrying well. Someone had evenpared her to Gu Qingyao.
They said that since Gu Qingyao had remained in the Gu family and had three capable older uncles and so many promising older cousins to support her, the match they had made for her was certainly a good one.
Mo Beihan was from a good background and was doing well in his career outside. His prospects were bright.
Gu Qingyao would certainly have a good future.
Then they mentioned her, Gu Ruoqing. They said something about how she was a daughter of the Gu family, but ever since Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s divorce, Gu Ruoqing¡¯s destiny could notpare with that of Gu Qingyao. Especially since she had stupidly broken off her ties with them.
Zhang Xiaohui was a middle-aged divorc¨¦e, and all the Zhangs were burdens. Her eldest uncle still could not get out of bed. He cried and wailed all day and was probably going to be useless for the rest of his life. None of the remaining sons and grandsons were outstanding. They only earned a fewbor points in the brigade every year, and it was not enough to support the entire Zhang family.
In the past, the Zhang family had Zhang Xiaohui, who would bring them things to help them out. Now, without the Gu family to subsidize them, the Zhang family probably could not keep itself alive.
In these circumstances, the Zhang family would certainly treat Gu Ruoqing like a ve of the family. Based on Old Madam Zhang¡¯s tendency to be biased towards boys, she might even marry Gu Ruoqing off in order to get food for her eldest grandson to get married.
Gu Ruoqing was destined for a tough life!
When these words reached Gu Ruoqing and Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s ears, they almost went mad with rage.
Their hearts were set on being city folk. They had alreadye to an agreement with Wang Guozhu. Now it was already the ninth day of the new year and Wang Guozhu still was not divorced. Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing could not wait any longer.
¡°Why are you here? Xiaohui, you¡¯re pregnant. What if you fall on a snowy and frosty day like that? Why aren¡¯t you staying at home and nourishing the child instead of running around?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui felt incredibly wronged. They had not seen each other for a few days and she was pregnant. But the moment he saw her, he med her instead of showing concern for her.
¡°Isn¡¯t it because I wanted to see you? Our son has been growing in my womb for so long, but his father refuses to give him his birthright. I¡¯m already divorced. If this child is born, he will definitely be drowned because people will say he¡¯s a bastard of uncertain origins.¡±
¡°You...¡±
Wang Guozhu was really angry. He truly valued the child in Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s womb. ¡°What are you saying? He¡¯s my son, of course I¡¯ll acknowledge him.¡±
¡°Then when are you getting a divorce? This matter cannot wait any longer, or my pregnancy will begin to show. If this drags on, even if we get married in the future, and the child is born too early, people will smell a rat.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter about us adults. But Guozhu, spare a thought for our son! It¡¯s not easy for us to have a son and for the Wang family to have an heir. Can you bear for others to criticize and makements about him?¡±
¡°I... of course I can¡¯t bear it!¡±
¡°Then hurry up and divorce! We¡¯ll get married immediately after your divorce. Right now, there is still time. Otherwise... I¡¯m worried about our son! He¡¯s already beginning to move in my womb. In a few months, we¡¯ll have a fair, plump son. He¡¯ll be so adorable! In the future, he will carry on your family line. No matter what, we must consider our son. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±
Wang Guozhu felt helpless. ¡°I understand. But... Zhou Hong refuses to divorce me!¡±
¡°What?¡± Zhang Xiaohui screamed!
Chapter 222: Mo Beihan Leaves (1)
Chapter 222: Mo Beihan Leaves (1)
Zhang Xiaohui had not expected Zhou Hong to refuse to divorce!
What was even more surprising was that Wang Guozhu did not know what to do when Zhou Hong refused to divorce.
Impossible.
¡°This... Why won¡¯t she divorce? She¡¯s a woman. If you don¡¯t want her, what can she do? You have such a good job, won¡¯t she obey you in such a small matter?¡±
Wang Guozhu immediately felt better when he heard these words. That was the difference between Zhang Xiaohui and Zhou Hong.
Zhou Hong was domineering and always looked down on him. She frequently looked at him contemptuously. He had never imagined her obeying him.
But Zhang Xiaohui was different. In her mind, men were superior and it was only right for a woman to obey the man.
This satisfied Wang Guozhu¡¯s sense of male superiority. The contrast between the two made him like Zhang Xiaohui even more.
Wang Guozhu¡¯s tone grew warmer. ¡°It¡¯s because of Xiaoyu. Zhou Hong says she will only divorce me when Xiaoyu has made a match. Otherwise, a divorce between her parents will affect her ability to find a partner.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui could not stand it anymore. ¡°Wait for Zhou Xiaoyu to make a match? And if she doesn¡¯t, will the two of you stay married?¡±
Wang Guozhu frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Don¡¯t panic. Xiaoyu will certainly find a match. I¡¯ve been helping her look for one recently. Don¡¯t worry, I will discuss it with Zhou Hong. She previously agreed to a divorce, but she changed her mind recently. There must certainly be a reason behind it. I¡¯m trying to identify the reason.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui was burning with impatience, and a little angry that Wang Guozhu could not even deal with a woman. But now she knew that the most important thing was to coax Wang Guozhu into quickly divorcing Zhou Hong and marrying her. Otherwise, all was lost.
Zhang Xiaohui remained silent for a while, and tried to calm herself. She spoke to Wang Guozhu as gently as possible, ¡°Guozhu, you must quickly find a solution! Zhou Xiaoyu has grown up, and she has always lived in the city. With an ount in the city, she will certainly be able to make a good match, right?
¡°She¡¯s a Zhou family girl, and it¡¯s true that she¡¯s your daughter, but you can¡¯t abandon your son from the Wang family just because of her! If you divorce, it will at most affect Zhou Xiaoyu¡¯s reputation, but her mother has a good job, and she will certainly be able to make a good match.
¡°But if we miss the opportunity, then... our son has no hope of surviving! It¡¯s a young life! Guozhu, you are now middle-aged and it was not easy for you to have a son. Do I need to ask you which is more important ¨C your son¡¯s life or Zhou Xiaoyu¡¯s reputation?
¡°You¡¯ve raised Xiaoyu for so many years and she¡¯s like a pampered youngdy. It¡¯s only right that she sacrifice a little for the sake of her father and her younger brother. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±
These words touched Wang Guozhu deeply.
It was true that Zhou Xiaoyu was the Zhou family¡¯s girl. Her reputation was nothing aspared to his own son. He had raised Zhou Xiaoyu for so many years, it was only right that she made a small sacrifice for her younger brother.
That Zhou Hong was beingpletely unreasonable!
Wang Guozhu immediately sped Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s hand. He felt that this woman was both kind and discerning. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a way to make Zhou Hong divorce me as soon as possible. Rx and take good care of our son. I will marry you soon.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui only rxed after Wang Guozhu coaxed her for a long time.
Because Zhang Xiaohui had pandered to his vanity, Wang Guozhu grew even more amodating. He paid for whatever Zhang Xiaohui wanted to buy, then happily said he wanted to buy something nourishing for Zhang Xiaohui so that his son could grow plump and fair.
Chapter 223: Mo Beihan Leaves (2)
Chapter 223: Mo Beihan Leaves (2)
Wang Guozhu dared not openly shop with Zhang Xiaohui. He did not dare to be so conspicuous. After all, male-female rtionships were strictly governed in these times and one¡¯s lifestyle was particrly important.
He just gave her money and mostly asked Zhang Xiaohui to purchase them on her own.
Gu Ruoqing pursed her lips as she looked at Wang Guozhu¡¯s departing figure. ¡°Mother, do you think Father will quickly bring us home? What will we do if that tigress in his family continues to refuse to divorce?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui looked at Wang Guozhu¡¯s departing figure andughed coldly. ¡°He won¡¯t. Your father has been dreaming of a son and his parents are equally biased towards boys. In so many years, Zhou Hong has only had one daughter, and she has taken the Zhou family¡¯s surname. The Wang family will never refuse the younger brother in Mother¡¯s womb.
¡°Don¡¯t worry! Your father will certainly divorce Zhou Hong. Now we must coax your father to quickly settle the matter. When I¡¯ve married into the Wang family, we will have a good life!¡±
¡°Also...¡± Zhang Xiaohui looked at the things in her hands and smiled at Gu Ruoqing. ¡°Even now, our lives are much better than when we were in the Gu family, isn¡¯t it?¡±
Gu Ruoqing nced at the things her mother was holding and pursed her lips. She thought, when we bring these things back, won¡¯t Grandma just take them and give them to my uncles and younger cousins to eat?
But she did not say this out loud. She really did not know what to say when she looked at her mother¡¯s self-assured and smug expression.
Forget it. Right now, the most important thing was to keep her mother in a good mood. If she said these things out loud, her mother would be unhappy.
If her mother was unhappy, that would affect the younger brother in her womb. Although she did not quite like this younger brother who had taken up all her parents¡¯ attention, she had to admit that her dream of being a city girl depended on this younger brother.
Gu Ruoqing nced at Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s stomach. Her expression was vague. Who knew what she was thinking?
Gu Qingyao was engaged to Mo Beihan and this had settled one of Mo Beihan¡¯s most pressing concerns. Now he could not drag out his leave any longer.
If he wanted to marry his Yao Yao and give her a good life, he could not just keep herpany. He would have to think of the future and make the appropriate arrangements.
This era would continue for many more years. Meanwhile, he must amass sufficient power to protect his Yao Yao properly. So he must not lose this job. In fact, he must do better than he did before.
After the engagement, Mo Beihan spent almost the whole of the tenth day at the Gu house, talking to Gu Conghua, Gu Yunjing, Gu Yundong and the older cousins. They were all about to leave and of course they must analyze the future situation carefully.
Mo Beihan knew the future and was much more knowledgeable than them. So he must talk to these people.
Mo Beihan left on the eleventh.
Gu Qingyao knew that he was leaving, so she packed many things for him to bring. After he left, he would not have the resources that were avable when he was with her. In these times, life was hard, and Mo Beihan would certainly have to suffer when he left home.
She had prepared a big pile of various kinds of clothing, food and utensils. Mo Beihan¡¯s heart warmed when he looked at therge package. ¡°Can¡¯t bear to let me go?¡±
He only meant to tease her and did not expect the young girl to nod brazenly. ¡°Mhm! I can¡¯t bear to let you go!¡±
Mo Beihan was stunned, but his heart sang with joy. How could his Yao Yao be so adorable?
Chapter 224: Mo Beihan Leaves (3)
Chapter 224: Mo Beihan Leaves (3)
Mo Beihan looked at Gu Qingyao, his eyes filled with warmth and love. ¡°When I get there, I¡¯ll write you a letter. Remember to write back to me. Write whenever you¡¯re free. Write a letter a day!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled somewhat bashfully. ¡°Who writes so many letters? If the others find out, they¡¯ll surelyugh at you.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not afraid to be teased. All those bachelors will die of envy when they know I have such a good fianc¨¦e. How dare theyugh at me. I¡¯llugh at them instead.¡±
Gu Qingyao red at him. This fellow had learnt to speak so smoothly.
But it made her happy!
¡°I¡¯ll write to you. I¡¯ll write frequently!¡±
Mo Beihan smiled and patted her head. ¡°I know it¡¯s impossible to write a letter a day in these circumstances. But you must certainly write to me often! Otherwise, I will go crazy from missing you.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s face turned bright right.
It was freezing today, and many were so cold their faces were purple and their lips blue,pletely unlike Gu Qingyao.
Her lips were red and her teeth were white. Her little face was fair and delicate, her skin incredibly soft. Mo Beihan could not help feeling emotional when he looked at her.
Her slightly flushed face was utterly charming!
He sighed. ¡°Yao Yao! We still have two years to go! It¡¯s so difficult to endure!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
It was about time, so Mo Beihan picked up the bundle that Gu Qingyao had given him. ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way. It¡¯s cold out here. You go home.
¡°Oh, when I¡¯m not around you¡¯d better not go to the ck market by yourself. If you really need to barter for something, look for Chen Jin. He¡¯s trustworthy. Visit the ck market as little as possible. Do you hear me?¡±
Gu Qingyao pouted and did not say anything.
Mo Beihan sighed and coaxed her. ¡°Yao Yao, be good. Your safety is paramount. Although there are many good opportunities during these times, they¡¯re not as important as you are. Do you understand?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°I understand. I will be careful.¡±
Mo Beihan sighed inwardly as he looked at the young girl. Ai...
This girl had be much more willful. She now knew how to retaliate when someone bullied her or manipted her. But at the same time, she had grown more disobedient!
Um... what could he do?
He did not seem to have any solution besides doting on her!
Mo Beihan said, ¡°I will often send you packages and also ask my friends and colleagues to send things to you. I¡¯ll say that my mother is in poor health, so I obtained some things to improve her health. There are two young children at home to raise and my mother is often ill and doesn¡¯t have many work points. They depend on me for food and other things, so that they won¡¯t go hungry.
¡°You¡¯re now my fianc¨¦e. I¡¯ll ask them to send the parcels to you, then you can help me send some things back to them. In that way, after a while, when you bring your resources out, no one will know where they¡¯re from and they¡¯ll get used to it.
¡°I¡¯ve already told your older cousins. In the future, they will also frequently send parcels for you to manage.¡±
Gu Qingyao understood. If this happened many times, no one would notice when she brought out a few things.
¡°I understand! Don¡¯t worry! I will manage them well.¡±
Although he could not bear to part with her, he still had to leave. Mo Beihan sighed. ¡°Go home! It¡¯s cold out here!¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at him standing there alone and pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll ask my older cousin to walk with you! It¡¯s such a long way and you have your luggage...¡±
Mo Beihan smiled, his heart was filled with love. ¡°My uncle will send me off. I¡¯ve already arranged it with him and his ox cart is all ready. I already told your older cousins yesterday that they don¡¯t need to send me off. Go home! It¡¯s cold out here, don¡¯t catch a cold!¡±
Chapter 225: Mo Beihan Leaves (4)
Chapter 225: Mo Beihan Leaves (4)
Gu Qingyao really could not bear to let him go, but she knew that he had to leave. So she could only nod and say ¡°Um¡±.
Today¡¯s weather was pretty good. Although it was still very cold, there had been a frost that morning. Gu Qingyao watched as Mo Beihan carried her bundle and left, picking his way along the frosty road.
There was a train station in town. Mo Beihan had prepared for his departure long ago.
His uncle, Jiang Feng, sent him off in his ox cart. When he saw that Mo Beihan was rather quiet, he thought that Mo Beihan was still angry, so he said, ¡°Beihan, don¡¯t mind your grandma. She¡¯s old and set her ways. Just pretend that you didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s grandmother was a very powerful olddy.
The old woman had been strongly in favor of Jiang Yingqiu marrying Mo Beihan¡¯s father.
Jiang Yingqiu had sincerely liked Mo Beihan¡¯s father, but he did not look like a peasant. Instead, he looked more like a young man from the city, so Jiang Yingqiu had some reservations.
But Mo Beihan¡¯s grandmother had been very pleased to have him as a son-inw and had urged Jiang Yingqiu to marry him. She said that a man like that would have bright prospects.
At that time, Jiang Yingqiu had disliked the local farmers and had nothing inmon with them, so she had married Mo Beihan¡¯s father.
Later on, Mo Beihan¡¯s father went back to the city. Once he left, they never heard from him again.
He hadpletely abandoned Jiang Yingqiu and his two sons.
That was Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s lowest point. At that time, Mo Beihan¡¯s grandmother not only did not help her own daughter, she began to despise her daughter for not being able to hold on to her man.
She even said that Jiang Yingqiu despised poverty and loved wealth. She had arrogantly married a young man from the city, but she was ill-fated and had been abandoned in the end.
Shame on her!
This time, the olddy had strongly opposed Mo Beihan¡¯s engagement to Gu Qingyao because the Gu family were majorndlords and were from a poor background.
She felt that Gu Qingyao was not good enough for Mo Beihan and that Mo Beihan had degraded himself by getting engaged to Gu Qingyao.
Mo Beihan snapped out of his trance at his uncle¡¯s words. He was expressionless. ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry with her. I¡¯m used to it after all these years.¡±
Jiang Feng looked at Mo Beihan for a long time. His handsome face showed no trace of expression.
Calm, so calm, that he felt Mo Beihan did not care about this grandmother at all.
Jiang Feng frowned. Why did he feel that this child had changed significantly on this trip home?
The Mo Beihan of the past was frequently displeased with his grandmother, and oftenined about her. But recently, he had not heard the boy mention his grandmother.
Jiang Feng sighed and kept quiet.
At the train station, Mo Beihan waited for a short while before it was time. He carried his luggage and boarded the train.
He had tickets for a carriage seat. It was arge carriage and there were a dozen seats.
At the moment, only six people had bought tickets for this carriage.
Mo Beihan was silent after boarding the train. He was thinking of his work. When he returned this time, he could not go on as he had in the past. He now knew so much about the future, he must certainly do well.
At lunchtime, Mo Beihan opened his bundle. He could not help butugh when he saw the things that Gu Qingyao had prepared for him.
There were many small bundles inside therge bundle that Gu Qingyao had given him. Right at the top was a bundle with ¡°lunch¡± written on it. Mo Beihan was certain that it contained the most perishable of the food that Yao Yao had prepared for him.
When he opened it, he saw twenty hard-boiled eggs and twenty scallion pancakes. The lunch box contained fried pickled beans and arge bottle of her homemade chili sauce.
The moment Mo Beihan opened the lid of the bottle, the spicy fragrance filled the entire carriage!
Chapter 226: The Future Millionaire (1)
Chapter 226: The Future Millionaire (1)
This was not the kind of chili sauce made of pure chili, but of the soybean paste kind made in the vige.
A dish made with various ingredients.
The bean paste was homemade by Gu Qingyao. She stored a lot of it in her space. After taking it out, she added some chopped peanuts, diced beans, dried shrimps, and then added coriander, green onion, ginger and garlic until fragrant. The most important thing was to add a lot of red pepper, which created the attractive taste.
It could be stored for a long time. It was winter now and the storage period could be even longer.
When Mo Beihan saw this, he immediately smiled, and carefully flipped through therge package. He saw that there was a small sealed jar with this kind of paste inside.
As long as Yao Yao made food for him, she would not just make such a small bottle.
People around him all stared at him with craving. Mo Beihan stuffed back the little jar into his bag.
Looking at the underside of the scallion pancake, there was indeed a pancake wrapped in kraft paper. Mo Beihan smiled and took it out, smeared it with bean paste and rolled it up, and took a bite!
It was spicy and chewy!
People around him all swallowed their saliva as he swallowed his food.
In another package, he found a soup bag. This soup bag was fried and dried. It used some seaweed and some tender wild vegetables. Some special small pieces of wild mushrooms and some eggs were added after chopping. It was followed by stir-frying together with spring onion, ginger and garlic. It was wrapped up after the whole thing was dry.
When it¡¯s time to eat, he could just take out a little bit and add hot water to make a soup.
It was very convenient and simple!
Mo Beihan smiled and put some dried soup into the enamel jar. There was hot water on the train. He went to make some hot water and it became the soup.
The seasoning in this soup is prepared, and it was shiny after adding water.
Mo Beihan ate two pancakes, four scallion pancakes, rolled with the paste. He sweated profusely from the spice. He also ate a boiled egg and drank a bowl of soup. He was then full!
There must be a lot of good things in the package. Mo Beihan did not open all of them and put them directly under his bed.
It was very cold outside. Everyone was wearing a big padded jacket, but Mo Beihan was sweating. His whole body was warm, and the added pepper was really enough.
The guy sitting opposite Mo Beihan almost drooled as he watched Mo Beihan eating his food.
But they barely knew each other. He was embarrassed to ask for some. No one would ask for food in this generation as food was a treasure for everyone.
But he even saw that there were peanuts in the paste!
Ouch!
The peanut smell was intense. And with those red peppers, it smelled really good. He almost could not help it.
After Mo Beihan finished eating, he pulled out a smiley face and said, ¡°Comrade, you... your family member must be really good at cooking!¡±
Mo Beihan looked up at him ¨C he was very young, just in his early twenties. His skin was dark and looked like an honest person.
But Mo Beihan knew that this person who looked very innocent now was a rich man and a famous unscrupulous merchant in the future!
He came from a poor family and started doing business by himself. He was really famous in the future.
In the next ten to twenty years, society would develop rapidly and there would be many opportunities. Many people who started their businesses on the sea seeded. The guy in front of him was one of the most sessful ones.
Chapter 227: The Future Millionaire (2)
Chapter 227: The Future Millionaire (2)
Mo Beihan saw the steamed cornbread on his hand and handed over his sauce, ¡°Do you want some?¡±
The person on the other side was taken aback for a moment, and suddenly felt a little embarrassed, but his eyes could not move from the hot sauce. His smile became even more silly!
¡°This... hehe... Hmm... I¡¯ll just get a little bit, thank you!¡±
Damn it¡¯s so fragrant, he could not help it!
Gu Qingyao had prepared a spoon for Mo Beihan. He dug a spoon and put it on his steamed cornbread. It looked so delicious!
After taking a bite, he inhaled constantly from the spiciness, but it was particrly fragrant.
Seeing the way he was eating, people in the surroundings suddenly felt envious of him. There were so many people, it was embarrassing for them to ask for some as well, and they did not know him.
Why were they not staying opposite Mo Beihan?
This guy ate the hot sauce and said with a smile to Mo Beihan: ¡°Big Brother, my name is Lin Dongxu. I¡¯m twenty this year. I¡¯m going to work at Nancheng; how about you?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m twenty-two and I¡¯m going to Nancheng as well.¡±
Lin Dongxu smiled. ¡°You¡¯re older than me and indeed, you¡¯re my big brother. What a coincidence that we are heading to the same ce.¡±
Lin Dongxu took another bite and took a deep breath, ¡°Big Brother, you... your family member is really good at cooking, this paste is really delicious!¡±
The corner of Mo Beihan¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said in a whimper, ¡°My partner made it for me.¡±
Lin Dongxu was taken aback and suddenly felt envious. ¡°Big Brother, you have a partner! It¡¯s great, it¡¯s not easy to get married now. Your wife makes such delicious food for you, you really are in a good rtionship. I really envy you!¡±
Mo Beihan added, ¡°We were just engaged and we grew up together.¡±
Lin Dongxu, ¡°...¡±
He envied him even more now.
They were childhood friends.
Not to mention Lin Dongxu, even the people around in the carriage began to envy him. Every man wanted to get a wife these days!
Furthermore, she could cook so well.
¡°Big Brother, you will have so much nice food to eat in the future since your wife can cook so well.¡±
Mo Beihan looked at Lin Dongxu and smiled. What a coincidence!
¡®I didn¡¯t even expect to meet you here. Young man, though you¡¯re an unscrupulous merchant in the future, at least you¡¯re still an innocent man now.¡¯
¡®I will not be called Mo Beihan anymore if I cannot make you listen and follow me as my little brother.¡¯
Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. Lin Dongxu was stunned when he saw the treacherous look from his eyes. He shook his head and looked at Mo Beihan again. His smile was so sincere and kind.
Lin Dongxu calmed down. Big brother was very kind. He was definitely dazzled and that was why he saw the treacherous smile just now!
Mo Beihan chatted with Lin Dongxu, from work to family. They talked about everything in the world for half a day¡¯s time. Lin Dongxu now totally admired him and kept calling him ¡°big brother¡±.
Mo Beihan had left, but life in Qinghe Brigade continued on as usual.
Gu Qingyao was not in a high mood. After all, her sweetheart had left and she would not be able to see him in a short time. She felt reluctant to imagine.
But there were so many people in the family, which was still afort to her.
After these days of recuperation, Gu Yunshuang was able to get out of bed. After drinking a lot of tonics from Gu Qingyao, herplexion looked a lot better and she was more energetic than before.
Wen Ruyu was at work, and Gu Yunshuang wanted to help. Wen Ruyu still needed to take care of her daughter at such an old age, so she could not just let herself wander around without doing anything.
¡°Mother, I¡¯ll do it. You should take a rest!¡±
Chapter 228: The Future Millionaire (3)
Chapter 228: The Future Millionaire (3)
Wen Ruyu hurriedly pushed her away, ¡°What are you talking about? You are not even recovered; just stay on the side. You can wait until you¡¯re fully recovered.¡±
Gu Yunshuang said: ¡°I¡¯m getting better. I have been eating, drinking and sleeping every day. My body is good now. I can¡¯t always lie down!¡±
Wen Ruyu said angrily, ¡°You forget how bad your body was for the past few years? How can you recover within a few days? Go back and lie down.¡±
Gu Yunshuang knew her current situation, but she was really embarrassed to let others take care of her.
¡°Mother...¡±
¡°Aunt...¡±
While Gu Yunshuang was talking to Wen Ruyu, Gu Qingyao came out of the house and looked at Gu Yunshuang with a smile, ¡°Aunt, your body was not in a good condition before. If you don¡¯t pay attention this time, your body will get worse and worse in the future. Our grandparents will be worried.
¡°You are back now, and you have to take care of your body so that you can better take care of our grandparents in the future. Otherwise, when our grandparents get older and will not be able to do many things, you will have to take charge of everything. Tingting also needs your care!¡±
Gu Yunshuang opened her mouth, not knowing what to say.
She was already a married woman. Although she was now divorced and her family was still willing to take her in, she could not stay here without doing anything. Several brothers in the family would not say anything, but her sister-inw would be happy after a long time.
She did not want to cause any trouble for her parents or her brothers. So, she could not just lie on the bed every day.
But after hearing Gu Qingyao¡¯s words, she could not find anything to refute.
Wen Ruyu said immediately, ¡°Yao Yao is right. We finally pulled you out of the Li house so that you can live a good life. Let your body rest before you can work.
¡°You are a woman with a daughter. If you don¡¯t have good health, you¡¯re not able to take care of Ting Ting, or take care of yourself. Hurry up, go back and lie down.¡±
¡°Mom... Mom, the sweet potato is so nice...¡±
While they were talking, Li Fangting came out of the sundries room. There was a big fire set up inside so that everyone could get some warmth from it. Gu Qingyao took a few sweet potatoes and cooked them for the children, and Li Fangting took one. Li Fangting took one of the ck sweet potatoes, her mouth was dark and the face was stained with ash. But her smile was very sweet.
After she came to the Gu family, Li Fangting gained a lot of weight and was no longer the little girl who was always starving and puffy.
Looking at the healthier daughter in front of her, some tears welled up in Gu Yunshuang¡¯s eyes. She nodded and said, ¡°I know, Mother. I will take care of myself and pay you back in the future.¡±
These words were heard by Zhou Ping, who was packing things in another room.
She saw what went on in the courtyard just now from the window.
Zhou Ping lowered her eyes and looked at her husband next to her.
¡°Yun Shuang really suffered this time. It seems that Mother has to take good care of her for a while.¡±
The third uncle Gu Yundong did not notice the abnormality of his wife, so he nodded and said, ¡°Of course, Yun Shuang has suffered so much, and now she is finally able toe home. Her body is severely injured, so we must take care of her for a while.
¡°When we go back in the next few days, we should get something for her to nurture her body. My parents must be worried about her.¡±
She wanted to say something else but she did not expect that her husband¡¯s thought was to bring some supplements back for her?
Their child was so young and had never tasted any supplements!
Chapter 229: The Future Millionaire (4)
Chapter 229: The Future Millionaire (4)
Zhou Ping sighed, ¡°Where can we get supplements from our ce? I see that our parents¡¯ condition here is good. They eat much nicer food than us. It feels like Chinese New Year every day.
¡°No, we never ate so many good things even during the Chinese New Year. I was terrified. When did our family live such a good life? On the day of Yao Yao¡¯s engagement, we had fish soup with two big fish! The pepper soup was given to others. This is too wasteful. Others may not be able to eat so much meat throughout the year!¡±
Zhou Ping still felt distressed when thinking about it.
Gu Yundong smiled, ¡°That was prepared by Bei Han. That kid is very capable. He prepared for the engagement in advance. He was willing to take out those things to give away. That helped gain reputation for the Gu family. Then why not?
¡°Furthermore, he did that to help the Gu family and showed how much he valued Yao Yao!
¡°As for the food at home, I heard from my little brother that most of them came from Mo Beihan. The rest were prepared for the New Year. They all knew that we were going toe back for Yao Yao¡¯s engagement, they would definitely prepare all kinds of good food to celebrate the joy.¡±
Zhou Ping was speechless as her husband had totally different thoughts as her.
She could only change the topic.
¡°It¡¯s not easy for Yun Shuang to raise her daughter by herself in the future. Do you have the right guy to introduce to her?¡±
Gu Yundong was stunned.
His sister was hurt so badly. He really didn¡¯t think about marriage for her younger sister in a short time. He felt that the younger sister should stay at home and rest for a while.
But thinking about it, Zhou Ping seemed to be right. His sister would get married in the future.
¡°This... I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. My sister has not recovered yet and she just dealt with all the troubles from the Li family. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to ask now, right?¡±
Zhou Ping frowned, ¡°You should discuss this with your parents, and find a good family for your little sister to get married! It¡¯s not ideal for her to stay in the family forever!¡±
The key problem was that it was a waste of food!
Gu Yundong frowned, ¡°Why is it not ideal? She was so badly injured by the Li family before, and finally got out of that ce. How could she marry again so easily?
¡°First, she needs to rest and recover her body. If she can meet a nice guy in the future, then she can choose to get married. If not, she can just stay in the family. It¡¯s just a woman with a girl. Four big brothers cannot afford to take care of them?¡±
Zhou Ping suddenly became anxious, ¡°How can we keep them at home? They are two living people. How much food will they consume?¡±
Gu Yundong frowned and his eyes narrowed, ¡°What do you mean?¡±
His voice cooled down, and Zhou Ping was shivering as she saw that, ¡°I... I didn¡¯t mean anything. I... I just think that the younger sister has a child, and the fourth brother also divorced. It¡¯s bad for the Gu family¡¯s reputation that we have two divorced members.
¡°And... and... I know that you and your other brothers all love and care for your little sister, but men don¡¯t understand women¡¯s thoughts. What women need is the care of men, and a small family of their own.
¡°As big brothers, you can¡¯t provide her with that. Little Sister has suffered so much in the Li family, so now she needs someone to take care of her. I was a little anxious just now, don¡¯t get me wrong!¡±
Chapter 230: Li Family’s Misfortune
Chapter 230: Li Family¡¯s Misfortune
Gu Yundong frowned, feeling that there was nothing wrong with what his wife said, but Gu Yundong¡¯s attitude towards his sister Gu Yunshuang was very firm.
¡°If my younger sister wants to get married, then we will all agree. If she doesn¡¯t find the right one, let her stay at home. We were away all year round and could not take care of the two elderly at home. How can we be relieved if my fourth brother is not at home?
¡°Little Sister can help take care of the two elderly at home. I don¡¯t see anything bad with that!¡±
Zhou Ping looked at her husband¡¯s expression and pursed her lips. After that, she did not say anything else.
The four children of the Gu family were all at home. Gu Qingyao cooked more delicious food for them. There were many people in the family, and she did not show off what she had.
Dad and her grandparents knew about her situation, but these uncles, aunts, brothers did not know. Gu Qingyao did not intend to exin to them.
And her dad and grandparents also did not n to tell them. So, she was trying to keep a low profile.
But even so, the food was still very good for the family.
Tonight, they ate dried sweet potato porridge. Some rice and dried sweet potato were added to the porridge. That was their main food.
The side dishes were pickled beans, cabbage and spicy paste.
Gu Qingyao made a lot of the spicy paste. It had beans and radish inside. One bowl of the paste could be eaten for a few meals.
All of them shared the three dishes.
They ate early, and there was still a long time in the evening. So Gu Qingyao prepared more for the children.
She prepared a few more cooked sweet potatoes.
Some small sweet potatoes that were not good in appearance were cleaned and ced in a crock-pot and cooked with water.
The boiled sweet potatoes were soft and they were filled with sugar water. Children liked to eat them.
The portion of the meal was still quite adequate. Such conditions were at least much better than many farmers, and even better than the environment in the provincial capital that Gu Yundong stayed in the past.
Zhou Ping ate the food in front of her, looking at the children who were eating. She then thought about Gu Yunshuang who was eating alone in the house now.
She knew that Gu Yunshuang ate noodles with chicken soup tonight, which Wen Ruyu made for her personally.
She saw Gu Yunshuang¡¯s food for a few days at home during this period, and Old Master had been dispensing her medicines to help her recover.
Even if she had never studied medicine, she knew that they were tonics.
In addition to these, all her meals were fine grains. In the past few days at home, Gu Yunshuang had not eaten more than three meals of coarse grains.
There were not only fine grains, but also meat every day.
Chicken broth, fish broth, bone broth...
In these years, it was a blessing to have enough food during confinement. Many women had to work in the fields before they gave birth, and the children were born in the fields. They continued to work after they gave birth.
No one would be taken care of like Gu Yunshuang.
The children did not even get to eat those nice food.
Li Fangting also gained a lot of weight recently. She appeared stronger and healthier. She was nourished with good food.
Zhou Ping pursed her lips and continued with her food.
After dinner, the children went to the sundries room to stay beside the fire. Gu Chonghua was in the room with his uncle Gu Yunjing and his elder brother Gu Jinye to discuss some things. Gu Yunshen was also there.
They were going to leave soon, so they had to settle everything at home.
At first, Gu Yundong was also there. After talking for a while, he came back. They were packing their luggage here, and immediately after the Lantern Festival, they would return to the provincial city.
Chapter 231: Li Family’s Misfortune (2)
Chapter 231: Li Family¡¯s Misfortune (2)
Gu Yundong came back and sighed, ¡°Arhh... I don¡¯t know when Eldest Brother will be back. The two children who stay at home and will not see him for several years.¡±
Zhou Ping paused and frowned.
To be honest, she did not want his eldest brother¡¯s family to be like this. Any rtives in the family who had a hard time would not be good for the rest of the family after all.
His eldest brother¡¯s family was originally the best in the family. With his support, they could still get some benefits. Now, they went to the northeast side and needed family subsidies. This was not good for them.
Seeing that his wife did not speak, Gu Yundong did not care. He was just trying to express his feelings.
¡°Let¡¯s keep the two children at home too! There will be more children in the family, and they can apany each other. Dad can teach them as well. We can always send more food and money back.¡±
In Gu Yundong¡¯s view, this was something he was taking advantage of. Two children were not easy to raise. He needed to take care of their food and clothes and everything else. There would be four children in total if his children stayed here too.
His parents definitely did not have so much time and energy. Gu Yunshen and Gu Yunshuang must take the responsibility. They usually worked outside, so naturally, they had to send more food and supplies back.
But Zhou Ping was not willing to do that.
¡°Your eldest brother had no choice but to leave the two children here. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for our two children.¡±
Gu Yundong was stunned.
Zhou Ping said, ¡°They are still young, so it is good to follow the parents. As for the two children from the eldest brother¡¯s family, if it wasn¡¯t because of an ident at home¡ªthey have always been staying with them all these years, right?
¡°No matter how good the family is, it is the countryside, after all. People here will only think that the Gu children are the bad descendants of thendlord family and will bully them. When did our two children suffer such hardship?¡±
Gu Yundong frowned deeper. Zhou Ping¡¯s words were true.
For Gu family¡¯s children, life was really not easy.
Zhou Ping saw the opportunity to convince him. She continued, ¡°Now, people are all running to the city; none of them will go to the countryside. We have suffered so much in our childhood, and now I just want the children to have a better life. The countryside is not as good as the city. In the city, everything is adequate and it¡¯s rtively easy to buy something if you have money and tickets. What¡¯s there in the countryside?¡±
Gu Yundong thought for a while, ¡°But, we can send some money and coupons!¡±
Who knew those things end up spending on which person?
Zhou Ping said, ¡°Can it be sent back in time? The rural area is not rich enough to beparable to the provincial capital. Even if you have money and coupons, you may not be able to buy some things, right?¡±
Gu Yundong stopped talking. Obviously, there were not as many things in the countryside as there were in the provinces. This was inevitable.
But thinking about what his parents said just now, there were work points in the countryside, and then the food would be distributed. It was better for the children to not need to worry about food and clothing.
Gu Yundong moved his mouth, not knowing what to say.
He knew that his parents still had something hidden in their hands. The food and meat avable in the family must be obtained by taking those old objects to the ck market. If the children stayed at home, they could eat them. These were not always avable in the city.
But he was slightly reluctant to let go of his children since they were still young.
Zhou Ping said, ¡°The children are too young, so let¡¯s take care of them! Only Fourth Brother stays in the family, and Little Sister has not recovered. How can they take care of so many children? Let¡¯s talk about it when the children are older. At least, our family is still together.¡±
Chapter 232: Li Family’s Misfortune (3)
Chapter 232: Li Family¡¯s Misfortune (3)
Gu Yundong thought about it, and did not argue.
There were few adults at home and it was true that they could not manage if all the children remained.
The two old folks were getting on in years. As a son, it was bad enough that he had not been filial to them. It would be too much if he also left his children with them.
Also, all these children were freeloaders. Then how would Fourth Brother get married?
¡°Alright! We¡¯ll bring our own children back!¡±
Zhou Ping heaved a sigh of relief.
The Gu family had many grandchildren and she knew the two old folks did not care too much about her two young sons. Actually, the family doted on Gu Qingyao the most.
Gu Qingyao was the only granddaughter. In the past, there was also Gu Ruoqing, but the child was not likable. The two old folks had always disliked her, and so had all the other members of the family.
Now that Gu Ruoqing was gone, only Gu Qingyao was left, and they doted on her all the more.
She could tell that Gu Qingyao¡¯s status in the family had grown ever since her engagement to Mo Beihan.
She practically made all the arrangements of what the household would eat and wear. She was almost managing the household.
She was good to Gu Yunshuang, and even better to Li Fangting. When they sent things home, who could guarantee that they would reach her children¡¯s stomachs?
Especially since there were two children in the Mo family!
Could Gu Qingyao disregard her own little family?
Gu Jinlin returned in time to hear his parents say they would bring his two younger brothers back with them. He immediately frowned. ¡°Bring them back? Haven¡¯t you agreed to leave them here? Father, Mother, I know you¡¯re afraid that Grandfather and Grandma will be tired out if there are too many children at home. They¡¯ll have to depend on Youngest Uncle and Youngest Aunt, and it¡¯s embarrassing. But...
¡°It¡¯s different here. There¡¯s good food and it¡¯s a good ce to stay. The children have an opportunity to y and Grandfather and the others can teach them. That¡¯s much better than living with us in the city. Besides Grandfather, Grandma and Youngest Uncle, there are also many experts in the cowshed who can teach them! They are all distinguished members of their professions. It¡¯s better for my younger brothers to stay here!
¡°If you¡¯re embarrassed, we can always send more money, coupons and other items home! We¡¯ll just have to mail more things back!¡±
Gu Jinlin did feel a little embarrassed. The two children were still young and it was no easy matter to take care of them.
But for the sake of their future, and to allow them to learn more, Gu Jinlin decided that the two children should stay. Their family coulde back more often to visit, and also send more things back.
When things got better, they could do their duty towards their grandparents and take care of their youngest uncle and aunt.
But the moment he spoke, Zhou Ping reacted even more violently.
¡°The vige is still a vige. How can it be better than the city? Also, who are these old men and women in the cowshed? How can you ask your younger brothers to learn from them? Do you think our lives aren¡¯t hard enough, that you still want to mix with people like them?
¡°Our family has already suffered greatly because of our background. If it wasn¡¯t for our poor background, your father would not be promoted so slowly. And you, you¡¯ve worked so hard, but you¡¯ve progressed more slowly than your peers. Isn¡¯t it because of our family?¡±
Gu Jinlin frowned. ¡°But... that¡¯s only temporary...¡±
¡°What temporary? How long is temporary? Your eldest uncle¡¯s family is being demoted because of this. Your eldest cousin has lost his match because of this. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s enough?¡±
Gu Jinlin: ¡°...¡±
Although he inwardly disagreed, he did not know how to refute her. Because these were the facts!
Chapter 233: Li Family’s Misfortune (4)
Chapter 233: Li Family¡¯s Misfortune (4)
In the end, Gu Yundong and Gu Jinlin lost to Zhou Ping¡¯s argument that the children were still too young. and should stay with their parents. She could not bear to part with them. Also, there were too many children at home, and their grandparents were too old to care for them.
It was true that the children were too young and their parents were loath to part with them. In addition, considering the family situation, they were rather embarrassed to leave the children with them.
So they decided that the two children should follow them back to the city.
Meanwhile, in the Li household!
For the past few days, the Li family of the Por Brigade had been suffering terribly.
Since that night, Old Madam Li had been unable to recover from her illness.
The day that Gu Yunshuang came for the divorce papers, she had gone out although she was still ill. As a result, her illness had worsened.
She was running a high fever and drifted in and out of sleep. Meanwhile, she continued to yell about ghosts!
Everyone asked her what had happened that night, but she insisted that she had encountered a ghost!
No one believed her at first, but when she continued to insist that it was so, some said that perhaps she had really encountered something, because of her many evil deeds.
Old Madam Liy in bed for many days without any signs of recovery. Her three daughters-inw continued to wait on her.
After Gu Yunshuang and Li Fangting left, there was no one to do the work at home. So all the chores and the burden of waiting on Old Madam Li fell on the other three daughters-inw.
But they were used to Gu Yunshuang waiting on them and they had not done any work for many years. So they were rather slow and clumsy.
Disaster befell the Li family once again!
The oldest daughter-inw fell into the river while doing theundry. She was half-frozen and, like her mother-inw, was unable to get out of bed.
The second daughter-inw suffered a fall when she got up in the morning to make breakfast. She broke her leg and was also unable to get up.
So all the household chores fell to the third daughter-inw.
She not only had to take care of her eldest sister-inw, but she also had to take care of her second sister-inw. Most importantly, she had to manage everything regarding thisrge household, and wait on the imperious Old Madam Li.
The third daughter-inw had always been the most favored. Her parents had raised her to be rather delicate and she had livedfortably during the many years that Gu Yunshuang had been in the Li family. She had not done any chores for years.
Now that she had to do all these things, how could she bear it?
When she cooked, the sparks flew and she almost burnt down the kitchen.
Her cooking was inedible.
So everyone thought of Gu Yunshuang.
The third daughter-inw was in a bad mood. She angrily said to Li Dahai, ¡°Fourth Brother, look, Gu Yunshuang has made our mother so angry that she is now so sick. How can you watch our mother carry on like this? Hurry up and get Gu Yunshuang to apologize to our mother and take care of her so that she will get better soon.¡±
Li Dahai had not been doing so well either. His family members had fallen ill one after another. Without a woman to do the housework, he did not even have a hot meal.
No one cleaned the house and it was filthy, unlike its usual spick and span appearance. No one washed the clothes when they were dirty. He had torn his clothes while working, and now he was still wearing his torn and dirty clothes. No one mended them for him.
But when he recalled that Gu Yunshuang had divorced him, he could note to terms with it.
Was he already divorced?
¡°I... I¡¯m already divorced. Our mother dislikes Yunshuang!¡±
The third daughter-inw was furious. ¡°Nonsense. Who says our mother dislikes Yunshuang? She was just angry. If you bring Yunshuang back to admit she was wrong, and take good care of Mother, Mother will certainly forgive her.
¡°Think about it. You were so good to her. Life is difficult for a divorc¨¦e. Hurry up and bring her back!¡±
Chapter 234: Gu Yunshuang: Although I Beat You, I Was Good To You!
Chapter 234: Gu Yunshuang: Although I Beat You, I Was Good To You!
Li Dahai¡¯s expression changed when he heard that!
The third daughter-inw in the Li household was called Nie Jiao. When she saw Li Dahai¡¯s expression, she knew she had struck a chord, so she continued. ¡°Dahai, think of how Gu Yunshuang treated you in the past. She took care of everything, was filial to the old folks in your family, waited on you and took care of you. She must certainly have feelings for you to do so. So! If you understand that Gu Yunshuang cares for you, and coax her, she wille back immediately.
¡°It¡¯s so hard for a divorc¨¦e to raise a child! I¡¯ve heard that there are so many sons in the Gu family, and numerous grandsons. Yunshuang will definitely suffer after returning with her child. She will certainly have to work hard for thatrge household. How pitiful!
¡°Once a woman is married, her inw¡¯s home is her real home. Now that she is in someone else¡¯s home, she will certainly have to put up with their criticism. Go and talk to her. I guarantee that as long as our Li family still wants her, she wille back immediately.
¡°Mother still can¡¯t get out of bed and needs someone to take care of her. I can¡¯t manage by myself!¡±
Li Dahai looked at his aged mother who was still ill in bed. He thought of the things that had happened recently and it was true that they needed Gu Yunshuang. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and talk to Yunshuang.¡±
Third Uncle¡¯s family left first. They stayed the closest but had the shortest leave, so they had to go back first.
The two children were rather reluctant.
They had eaten well during their time at home, much better than they had while living in the city. Grandfather told them many interesting stories every night, and Elder Sister had taught them so many things. They thought she was amazing!
They wanted to stay here. They did not want to leave!
But Zhou Ping was adamant.
Over the past few days, she had discerned her husband and eldest son¡¯s attitude. If the two children remained here, they would send all their money and resources back.
How much of it would go to the two children?
Wouldn¡¯t the things they sent just be absorbed by the others?
¡°Mother, we don¡¯t want to leave. I want to stay here!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to leave either. I want to listen to Grandfather¡¯s stories.¡±
Zhou Ping looked at the two children in annoyance. ¡°Your grandparents are old and cannot take care of you. Hurry up ande with us.¡±
The two children looked miserable. ¡°We don¡¯t need Grandfather and Grandma to take care of us. We can work. When Grandfather goes to the fields to earn work points, we can go with him and support ourselves.¡±
Zhou Ping¡¯s expression darkened.
Go to the fields to earn work points?
If you go to the fields to earn work points, won¡¯t the food we send back be wasted?
But their words amused Gu Yundong and Gu Jinlin.
¡°Hahaha, good. My sons are so driven. They know how to support themselves even though they are so young!¡±
Gu Yundongughed proudly!
Gu Jinlin was so amused by these children that he could not stopughing. ¡°It¡¯s good that you want to support yourselves. Looks like you¡¯ve really grown up! But if Father, Mother and Elder Brother all leave, won¡¯t you miss us?¡±
The two children exchanged nces. Of course, they would miss them!
They had never been away from their parents before.
Atst, the two children left with the adults at Zhou Ping¡¯s insistence. But they left reluctantly.
Once Third Uncle¡¯s family left, Eldest Uncle¡¯s family quickly followed!
They knew that this time, they would be gone for a long time. So they had specially applied for a long period of leave to be with their family. Eldest Uncle and Aunt could not help worrying about their two young children.
Eldest Aunt Fang Ling, sighed every time she looked at Eldest Cousin Gu Jinye!
Chapter 235: Gu Yunshuang: Although I Beat You, I Was Good To You! (2)
Chapter 235: Gu Yunshuang: Although I Beat You, I Was Good To You! (2)
Her son was all grown up and about to be married, but this had happened and it had amounted to nothing!
Gu Jinye knew that his parents were worried. He tried his best to seem indifferent, in order to make them feel better. But he was inwardly also at a loss.
Gu Jinye sat in the room that the children had stayed in. He bowed his head in silence.
There were bunk beds in this room and his two aunts and stayed here with the four children. Now that Third Uncle¡¯s family had left, there was more space and they could spread out.
Gu Yunshen gave the big heated brick bed in his room to Eldest Uncle, Eldest Aunt and the two children. Gu Jinye, Gu Jinfeng and he slept in the bunk beds.
The two children would not be seeing their parents for many years at least. At this moment, they wanted to spend more time with their parents.
Gu Jinye was sitting there meditating on life when Gu Qingyao pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Elder Brother!¡±
When he heard the soft sounds, Gu Jinye hurriedly hid his deste mood and forced a smile. ¡°Younger Sister!¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s heart ached when she saw him like that. ¡°They¡¯re not around now. You don¡¯t have to struggle to hide your feelings.¡±
Gu Jinlin was shocked!
Gu Qingyao sat next to him and said, ¡°You¡¯re the oldest in the family and usually very filial. Now that something like that has happened, aren¡¯t you also feeling very lost? But you have to pretend that it doesn¡¯t matter tofort Eldest Aunt and Uncle.¡±
Gu Jinye gaped. His eyes reddened!
He was the eldest in the family and now he was young and in his prime. He was about to establish his career and his family when fate dealt him a fatal blow!
The Gu family¡¯s background was poor. The entire family lived on tenterhooks.
His father was capable and that protected the family a little. Father had worked so hard for so many years. But he said that Youngest Uncle was the most intelligent of the brothers. But he had been born at the wrong time and had no opportunity to disy his talents.
It was because of his youngest uncle¡¯s intelligence that he had remained at home to take care of the old folks. Ultimately, these two old folks were in a far more precarious situation than the rest of them. Without Gu Yunshen at home, everyone would worry.
Because of that, Youngest Uncle had remained at home and worked in the fields to earn work points.
His father had always felt guilty about that!
He was the eldest son and the eldest grandson. In the past, he hoped to be sessful so he could share the family¡¯s burden!
But now he could not even take care of himself. He had made a match, but she had run off...
Gu Jinye bowed his head. ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯ve been away for so many years. If I cannot bear something so small, how can I be the eldest son?
¡°You¡¯re engaged to Beihan. Beihanes from a good background and has been doing well in his career outside. You don¡¯t need to worry about these things. Just carry on with your life at home and then marry Beihan in two years time. Your older cousins will take care of this family.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Eldest Brother, are you feeling like a failure?¡±
Gu Jinye paused. He did not say anything.
Gu Qingyao came closer and sat next to him. She grasped his arms and warmly shook them. Then sheid her head on his arm.
¡°Elder Brother, actually I think your present situation is pretty good! Think about it. If Elder Brother Beihan had not warned you in advance, or if you did not believe Elder Brother Beihan and made advanced preparations, more severe consequences would await you.
¡°Then all of you might be scattered to different ces and it will be hard to meet. Even your two younger brothers will have to follow you to suffer. How hard is that?¡±
Chapter 236: Gu Yunshuang: Although I Beat You, I Was Good To You! (3)
Chapter 236: Gu Yunshuang: Although I Beat You, I Was Good To You! (3)
Gu Jinye pursed his lips but did not say anything.
Gu Qingyao continued. ¡°But things are different now. Eldest Uncle and you have ns to leave. You have neither failed nor are you forced to leave. You are just lying low and retreating temporarily.
¡°Your two younger brothers have returned home in advance. Here, we and your grandparents will take good care of them. Even if you are elsewhere, you will not have so many burdens. Isn¡¯t that true?
¡°Now all of you can still be together. You will be with Eldest Aunt and Uncle and you don¡¯t have to worry about us! And as for my sister-inw-to-be, Elder Brother, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s it¡¯s better that the match fell through? I somehow feel that your luck will turn!¡±
Gu Jinlin was shocked!
Gu Qingyao smiled rather craftily. She narrowed her eyes like a little fox. ¡°Think about it, Elder Brother. The girl ran away even before your circumstances took a turn for the worse. How can she share a life with you? You¡¯re the eldest grandson in the family. In the future, many family matters will depend on you. If the eldest granddaughter-inw of the Gu family is such an unreliable person, then it will be our family¡¯s misfortune!
¡°Even if you¡¯re demoted now, what of it? Considering your age, you¡¯ll probably find your future wife while you¡¯re demoted. Think about it, Elder Brother, what kind of girls are demoted?¡±
Gu Jinye was bewildered. He did not understand what Gu Qingyao was saying.
What kind of girls were demoted?
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°In these times, only two types of people are doing well. The first are those who are especially sly and opportunistic. How many such people are there? Very few!
¡°The other type are those who have risen to power the fastest. They are the kind that create rumors, harm others, and disown their own rtives. I guess that the girl you were matched with has family members like that. Do you really want to marry someone like that?
¡°But the girls who have been demoted are different. Most of theme from families that used to be important. They might be from a schrly family, or the family elders are experts, schrs or teachers. Such people have a wealth of knowledge and are well brought up. Their girls will certainly be well brought up.
¡°Elder Brother, perhaps after you leave, you might meet a youngdy from a formerly important family. She will be cultured and educated, beautiful and gracious, and able to share both wealth and woe with you!¡±
Gu Jinye: ¡°...¡±
He had not expected his younger cousin to say such things to him. But... when he thought about it, it seemed quite reasonable?
Gu Qingyao raised her brows and looked at him. ¡°Have I said anything wrong? Look at you. Our Gu Family used to be such a powerful family. You are the eldest grandson of the Gu family. Even now, our uncles are all in high positions and your family is not doing too poorly, is it? Aren¡¯t you just being demoted to do farming work?
¡°When you get there, you might meet a girl who is also from an important family. She might be very well brought up, but just rather unfortunate? After a few years, these abnormal times will pass. Then you will be the winner!¡±
¡°Re-really?¡± Gu Jinye was rather stunned.
¡°Of course!¡± Gu Qingyao said with certainty. ¡°Elder Brother, let me tell you. In the past, these girls from important families were all pampered and spoiled, and had high expectations. Now they have fallen on hard times, but they have not yet lost their sense of aesthetics. They certainly will not marry an illiterate farmer with whom they have nothing inmon. It¡¯s not that they look down on them, but that they really have nothing to say to them.
¡°These girls will like someone like you!¡±
Chapter 237: Gu Yunshuang: Although I Beat You, I Was Good To You! (4)
Chapter 237: Gu Yunshuang: Although I Beat You, I Was Good To You! (4)
¡°Look at you, you¡¯re so handsome. You¡¯re well-educated and well-brought-up. They can tell at a nce that you are from an important family. Then I¡¯ll send you more fine grain and cloth! You can use that to cajole whoever you take a fancy to. Since when have those young girls suffered? They will have already noticed that you¡¯re different, then when you give them so many fine things so that they can live better while they¡¯re demoted, they will think the world of you and worship you.¡±
Gu Jinye: ¡°...¡±
This... he thought that this image was lovely!
Gu Jinye looked at his young, teenage cousin. He remembered that this young girl had been delicate and pampered. His grandparents, Youngest Uncle and all the older cousins had doted on her. They had always thought of her as a child.
But now this girl was consoling him. She spoke so eloquently that he felt better!
Gu Jinye smiled and patted Gu Qingyao¡¯s little head. He understood now!
The next day, Eldest Uncle¡¯s family left. They did not go back to their ce of work, but brought the entire family to visit Eldest Aunt¡¯s family.
They would be gone for many years and they did not know exactly when they would be back. So Eldest Uncle decided to bring his wife and children to her home for a visit. They could not just leave like that.
After that, they would return and leave the two children behind.
After Eldest and Third Uncle¡¯s family left, only Gu Jinfeng remained!
The Gu house quietened down. Gu Yunshuang was almost better and she often went out for a walk.
She had not returned to the Qing River Brigade for many years. Now that she had returned to her childhood home, it seemed like a different world.
After returning to her natal home to live, whenever she thought about her life in the Li family, she really did not know how she had survived.
The Gu house was mid-way up the mountain. There was arge empty space in front of the courtyard entrance. Not far from it was a patch of undergrowth. If one looked upwards, the view was blocked and an observer could only see part of it.
Li Dahai really visited that day.
He somehow sensed that he should wait for Eldest and Third Uncle to leave beforeing over.
The sun was shining brightly that day and the snow had almostpletely melted. The ground outside the door was dry.
Gu Yunshuang often enjoyeding out for exercise and sun herself at the courtyard door.
Today, Li Fangting... actually she had changed her name to Gu Fangting.
Her ounts and rations had been transferred to the Qing River Brigade and the Gu family. So Gu Yunshuang changed her child¡¯s name so that her surname was Gu.
Gu Fangting supported Gu Yunshuang and apanied her as she walked around the empty space near the courtyard for some exercise. As she walked, she saw Li Dahai approach.
Gu Yunshuang frowned. Gu Fangting instinctively drew back.
She was afraid of the Li family. Although she was not terrified of her father, he was aloof and cold towards her mother and her, and she was rather frightened of him.
Gu Yunshuang patted Gu Fangting¡¯s shoulder to console her.
Li Dahai came closer and when he saw Gu Yunshuang, he was taken aback!
Gu Yunshuang had been living well recently. Her cheeks were rosy and her skin was much fairer. Gu Qingyao had been nursing her back to health, so she had recovered quickly.
Gu Yunshuang had been born in the Gu family and used to be the daughter of andlord family. The Gu family had raised her well and had spent much effort to educate her. So Gu Yunshuang naturally had an innate air of nobility.
In the past, the Li family had tormented her terribly because of her background. She had been so oppressed that she was unable to stand up for herself. She was both depressed and repressed. She also had to work all day, so she had aged terribly.
Chapter 238: Gu Yunshuang: Although I Beat You, I Was Good To You! (5)
Chapter 238: Gu Yunshuang: Although I Beat You, I Was Good To You! (5)
But the present Gu Yunshuang looked like apletely different person.
Her cheeks were much rosier and she had put on some weight. She no longer looked like a bundle of bones. She was in a good mood and looked alert. She gave off a different energy.
Li Dahai was surprised by Gu Yunshuang¡¯s current appearance. He remembered when he had first met Gu Yunshuang. At that time, Gu Yunshuang was very young and very pretty. To a peasant like him, she looked like a fairy!
Gu Fangting was somewhat repelled by Li Dahai, but Gu Yunshuang put a hand on her shoulder and stood there, her expression frosty and remote.
Li Dahai walked over to Gu Yunshuang and looked at her. ¡°Yunshuang... how have you been? Do they despise you?¡±
Gu Fangting rolled her eyes.
They were doing very well. Even if the Gu family looked at her contemptuously, she would rather remain with them and serve her grandparents here. Her life here was ten thousand times better than her life with the Li family.
Gu Yunshuang looked at the man standing in front of her. Her mouth twitched and a look of cool amusement shed across her eyes.
She guessed that Li Dahai was here to bring her home.
She had been with the Li family for more than ten years and was all too aware of the family¡¯s situation. They were a bunch of useless and selfish creatures.
In the beginning, she thought that she could work to change her circumstances. She also wanted to have a good life.
She was not stupid. She was still able to stand up to her sisters-inw in the Li family. As for Old Madam Li, she could have racked her brains to scheme against her so that she could have an easier time in the Li household.
But after trying hard for several years, she gave uppletely.
Li Dahai was utterly useless. This man did not take up his responsibility as a husband or father. Actually, if she, Gu Yunshuang, had exerted herself, she could have used various methods to suppress them so that they would not be so arrogant and useless, and she would have had a better life.
But these people had not given her a chance.
Later on, she watched coldly as the Li family members grew increasingly useless.
She did all the housework and also did as much of the other work as she could. If the Li family members made any wrong decisions, she would just look on coldly. Anyway, they would not listen to her opinion.
Over thest few years, she had served the entire Li household until they were almost useless. Later on, she had almost stopped resisting entirely. She was waiting!
She knew how capable her older brothers were. She was waiting for her older brothers to attain powerful and important positions and for her nephews to establish themselves. She thought that if she bore with it for a few more years, she could certainly find a way to leave the Li family.
She, Gu Yunshuang, certainly would not be a ve to this family forever.
She had served them until they were all useless. Once she left, the Li family would be in a mess.
She was desperate and it was her only form of revenge.
Now, it was not yet ten days since she left and Li Dahai was already here. Gu Yunshuang felt the joy of vengeance.
Although her vengeance was mixed with sadness.
Gu Yunshuang ced a hand on her daughter¡¯s shoulder. She stood there with a smile and askedzily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
This attitude startled Li Dahai!
In the past, Gu Yunshuang had always been very gentle and obedient. Although she was sometimes unwilling andined asionally, she would still perform her tasks obediently. She had never shown him this kind of attitude before.
¡°Yun... Yunshuang, our mother is so angry with you that she¡¯s fallen ill. Come back with me and apologize to her and she will forgive you. When she has forgiven you, you cane home.¡±
Gu Yunshuang burst outughing!
Chapter 239: Gu Yunshuang: Although I Beat You, I Was Good To You! (6)
Chapter 239: Gu Yunshuang: Although I Beat You, I Was Good To You! (6)
She had guessed correctly.
¡°Who asked you toe? I heard that Old Madam Li is ill and your oldest and second sisters-inw are also ill. So it must be your third sister-inw? Now everything has fallen on her shoulders. She must be exhausted?¡±
Li Dahai had not discerned the sarcasm in Gu Yunshuang¡¯s tone. After all, for the past few years, he was used to his impression of Gu Yunshuang. Now he did not know that the Gu Yunshuang before his eyes was different from the Gu Yunshuang whom he had known.
Li Dahai nodded frankly. ¡°It was her. The house is in a messtely and Mother is very ill and needs someone to take care of her. There¡¯s no one else but Third Sister-inw to take care of her. She can¡¯t manage.¡±
Li Dahai raised his head and looked at Gu Yunshuang. He said sincerely, ¡°Yunshuang, it¡¯s not the same having to raise your child in your natal home. Mother hasn¡¯t been well recently. Come back with me! Apologize to Mother, take good care of her, and she will forgive you.¡±
Gu Yunshuang¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°We¡¯re already divorced. How can I go back? Are you going to marry me again? Do we need to hold a wedding?¡±
Li Dahai was stunned!
Hold a wedding?
¡°This... we¡¯ve already been married for so many years. We even have a child together. We¡¯ve just had a quarrel. Juste home and it will be fine. Is there any need to hold a wedding? That¡¯s too troublesome and such a waste of time.¡±
As he spoke, Li Dahai bowed his head. He looked very distressed. ¡°One thing after another has happened in our family. Especially Mother. She¡¯s old now and we always have to pay the doctor when he sees her. We¡¯ve spent a lottely. Where will we find the resources for a wedding?¡±
Gu Yunshuang stood there silently.
When Li Dahai saw that she did not speak, he continued, ¡°Yunshuang,e back with me! You really don¡¯t need to worry that Mother won¡¯t let you enter the house. She¡¯s ill now! Come back and take good care of her for a while and apologize to her. She will certainly forgive you.¡±
Gu Yunshuangughed. She seemed rather amused. ¡°Are you saying... you want me to apologize to her? What did I do that was wrong? Why is your mother angry with me? Tell me?¡±
Li Dahai was stunned!
What had she done wrong?
His mind was suddenly nk.
Gu Yunshuang said, ¡°Li Dahai, do you remember the child I was carrying? You beat me until I miscarried.¡±
Li Dahai was stunned again. Only then did he remember the child that had been lost.
¡°I... don¡¯t worry, Yunshuang. We will have other children in the future...¡±
Gu Yunshuang looked at this man. She felt that he was rather funny. She was not at all hurt by his indifference. Perhaps her heart had grown cold after so many years. She did not have any feelings left for this man.
¡°Your mother has mistreated me for so many years in the Li family and you have never spoken up for me. Tell me, what¡¯s the use of marrying a man like you?¡±
Li Dahai turned pale. ¡°Yunshuang, how can you say that? I... haven¡¯t I been good to you? I¡¯ve worked hard every day and always obeyed you. I really do care about you deeply.¡±
¡°But you did not protect me when your mother bullied me.¡±
¡°I may not have protected you, but I was good to you! After all, she¡¯s my mother and our elder. You just have to give in to her. Mother is so old. Surely, I can¡¯t argue with her?¡±
Gu Yunshuang continued, ¡°For many years in the Li family, I single-handedly did all the housework. Your mother and the others never lifted a finger to help. They treated me like a ve and ordered me about like a servant. You did not help me either.¡±
Chapter 240: Gu Yunshuang: Although I Beat You, I Was Good To You (7)
Chapter 240: Gu Yunshuang: Although I Beat You, I Was Good To You (7)
¡°I... she¡¯s my mother. As her daughter-inw, it¡¯s your duty to be filial to her! Mother is so old, you can¡¯t possibly expect her to do the housework? It wasn¡¯t easy for her to raise me. Although I did not help you in this respect, I¡¯ve otherwise always been good to you! Yunshuang, don¡¯t you understand me after so many years?¡±
Gu Yunshuang smiled. She was not sad. She just rejoiced that she had finally left this household.
She had no desire to talk to him anymore. Gu Yunshuang held Gu Fangting¡¯s hand and turned to leave.
Li Dahai immediately advanced and caught hold of her. ¡°Yunshuang, don¡¯t go. Come back with me and apologize to Mother. She will certainly forgive you...¡±
Gu Yunshuang turned, with her hand raised. She mercilessly pped Li Dahai¡¯s face.
Piak!
It was so loud!
Li Dahai was shocked. He held his face and looked at Gu Yunshuang in disbelief.
¡°Yun... Yunshuang, you... you hit me?¡±
Gu Yunshuang curled her lip. ¡°Although I beat you, I was good to you!¡±
When he heard that, Li Dahai was unable to respond for a long time.
Gu Yunshuangughed coldly. Then she tugged at Gu Fangting and left.
Li Dahai panicked when he saw Gu Yunshuang leave. It was as if he was losing something. He instinctively grabbed Gu Yunshuang. ¡°Yunshuang, don¡¯t... I...e home with me! We can discuss it at home. As a woman raising her child in her natal home, you will be despised. Come back with me. I¡¯ll bring you to apologize to Mother and she will certainly allow you to return. Yunshuang...¡±
¡°Fourth Brother, Little Feng, Li Dahai is here. Fourth Brother...¡±
Gu Yunshuang did not want to listen to his nonsense. Since she could not get rid of him, she just shouted for Gu Yunshen and Gu Jinfeng.
Gu Yunshen and Gu Jinfeng were both at home. They rushed out when they heard the shouts from beyond the courtyard. How dare that bastarde here!
Gu Jinfeng had been trained outside the vige. But he was in the house whereas Gu Yunshen was working by the well in the courtyard, so thetter arrived first.
They reached Gu Yunshuang almost simultaneously.
Gu Yunshen rushed towards her. When he reached Gu Yunshuang, he pulled her behind himself, then in the same move, kicked Li Dahai in the stomach.
¡°Let go!¡±
Gu Yunshen roared.
Gu Jinfeng followed at his heels. When he saw his youngest uncle kick Li Dahai, he raised his eyebrows.
He had arrived at the same time as Youngest Uncle, but Li Dahai was his elder, so he had not acted so quickly or so decisively. He had not expected Youngest Uncle to act so resolutely. And his kick...
Li Dahai was a peasant, and was tall and well-built. He was almost 1.8 meters tall and was a veryrge man.
His youngest uncle was about a head shorter than Li Dahai. But in the vige, his youngest uncle was already considered tall. However, he was slender and as a physician, he looked gentle and schrly.
But one kick from his youngest uncle forced Li Dahai to double over. He retreated several steps before he fell to the ground.
Such force...
Li Dahai held his stomach. He turned pale with agony and was unable to get up for a long time.
Gu Yunshen looked at him contemptuously. ¡°Get lost!¡±
With that, he pulled Gu Yunshuang back to the house.
Li Dahai said with difficulty, ¡°No... Yunshuang... Ting... Tingting,e back with Father. The Li family is your real family! Tingting... don¡¯t you want your parents to be together?¡±
Gu Fangting paused and turned to look at Li Dahai. She said, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve already broken off my ties with you. From now on, I am Gu Fangting and a member of the Gu family. It was you who threw us out of the house.¡±
Li Dahai had not expected that his daughter had also be like that. Did they not want to go home?
Chapter 241: Gu Yunshuang: Although I Beat You, I Was Good To You (8)
Chapter 241: Gu Yunshuang: Although I Beat You, I Was Good To You (8)
Li Dahai said immediately, ¡°No... it¡¯s not like that, Ting Ting. The Gu family is not your home, the Li family is. Dad was just trying to act in front of your grandma previously.. Go home with Dad! Your grandma is still sick. Just go back with me and beg her and she will let you go back.¡±
Gu Fangting¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Then you let Grandmae and pick us up! Since Grandma is the one who makes all the decisions, why are you here?¡±
Li Dahai was taken aback, and said unbelievably, ¡°Ting... Tingting, how can you talk to me like this?¡±
Gu Fangting smiled and said, ¡°Is there any problem? Grandma always talks to you like this! She said worse stuff than me but you always listened to her!¡±
Li Dahai could not ept how she spoke to him, and he felt slightly angry, ¡°That¡¯s your grandma, you...¡±
¡°Just go back.¡± Gu Fangting did not want to say anything else.
¡°Ting Ting,e home with Dad. Persuade your mom. You can...¡±
Gu Fangting said coldly, ¡°We have been chased out of the Li family, and our household registration and food have been transferred back. You have ended the rtionship with me and don¡¯t want me. You also divorced my mother!
¡°I¡¯m there just to waste your money so I don¡¯t want to harm your family. Leave now.¡±
Gu Fangting had no feelings for this father at all, and she helped Gu Yunshuang to go back.
Li Dahai got up and wanted to stop them. Gu Jinfeng stood in front of him, and Li Dahai¡¯s footsteps suddenly froze.
Although the Gu family consisted of bad elements and were discriminated against, he was still terrified in front of any man from the Gu family!
Being stared at by Gu Jinfeng¡¯s dark and cold eyes, Li Dahai felt cold all over his body and did not dare to move.
Gu Jinfeng curled his lips and turned to go home.
¡°Ting Ting... Ting Ting...¡± Li Dahai shouted. Gu Yunshuang¡¯s and his daughter¡¯s reaction was something he did not anticipate before. It felt like these two people hadpletely changed in just a few days. He could not recognize them anymore.
No matter what Li Dahai shouted, Gu Fangting did not look back.
She did not like this father, and even hated this father.
He never protected them, allowing her and her mother to be bullied by the Li family. He was always so indifferent.
In the yard, Gu Qingyao came out of the kitchen and was waiting for them. Gu Fangting did not speak, but helped Gu Yunshuang to the kitchen and let her sit by the stove to get warm beside the fire.
She sat beside her mother and looked at her seriously, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t go back. Don¡¯t believe what Dad said. Don¡¯t believe what he said. You will continue to be a ve when you go back. We can never rely on him. I will never go back even if I die.¡±
Gu Qingyao paused and looked towards Gu Fangting.
Gu Yunshuang was also stunned for a moment and she looked at her daughter. She frowned and touched Gu Fangting¡¯s head, ¡°Ting Ting, I won¡¯t go back. I know that we will not have a good time in the Li family. I will give you a good life and no one will bully you ever.¡±
¡°Forget the past! If you don¡¯t want to go back, don¡¯t go back. Even if you want to go back, I will never let you. You can dislike the Li family and you can hate them, but don¡¯t resent them. You are still young. Don¡¯t think too much, you know?¡±
She was still very young. She should not be affected by the Li family and adopt a negative thinking.
Gu Fangting pursed her lips, ¡°As long as you promise me to never go back, I will listen to you.¡±
Chapter 242: Study Together (1)
Chapter 242: Study Together (1)
She did not like that home and she would never want to go back for the rest of her life.
She understood what her father said just now. Her mother divorced and had to bring her along, and her grandmother had so many sons and grandchildren at home. Her aunts would dislike her and her mother after some time.
But at least for now, Grandmother and her uncles were still very good to them.
Living in the Gu family these days, she felt that even if the Gu family would dislike her in the future and make her do a lot of work, at least they loved her. They would not torture her and her mother.
In a few years, she would grow up and could live with her mother to support themselves. She would not rely on the Gu family in the future.
She just hoped that in the next few years, the Gu family would be willing to keep them here. She was willing to do any work to be filial to her grandparents. It would be much better than staying at the Li family.
Gu Fangting touched her new padded jacket. This padded jacket was the first new jacket she received. It was made by her cousin.
When she was in the Li family, her father was even better to some cousins than to her. When he got some cloth, all were used by his father to make clothes for the cousins.
Gu Yunshuang knew that this girl had a hatred for the Li family in her heart, and she had to guide her in the future. She said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother will never be so stupid. We will never go back to that family ever again.¡±
Gu Fangting was relieved and sat beside Gu Yunshuang without speaking.
Gu Qingyao was cooking at the side and looked at Gu Fangting.
After a while, Gu Fangting got up and came to Gu Qingyao, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll help you.¡±
Gu Qingyao thought that this little cousin was very smart, but after staying in the Li family for a long time, she had no sense of security. In the Gu family, she could be influenced positively here.
¡°Go and cut the radish. Cut it into slices. Can you do this?¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Gu Fangting nodded, ¡°I used to do it often.¡±
She then washed the radishes, peeled and sliced them.
She looked very skilled. She must have been doing that very often in the Li family.
It was snowing again after their lunch. The weather here was still very cold even after the Chinese New Year.
The heavy snow covered the ground. In the afternoon, Gu Qingyao had nothing to do, so she went to the cowshed to meet the elderly.
This time, Gu Qingyao brought some potatoes, tworge white radishes, and one Chinese cabbage.
She usually brought them bit by bit. If there were too many, they would easily attract the attention of others.
The weather was very cold, and the elderly gathered in the house, with the stove burning nearby. Everyone gathered to chat.
Zhou Bingsheng waved his brush pen on the paper by the side. The elderly here were all experts, schrs, artists. They gathered together and hadmon topics to talk about.
Everyone gathered to admire.
¡°Teacher!¡± Gu Qingyao came in and called out sweetly.
Zhou Bingsheng was getting older and liked a little girl like her. She felt like his granddaughter. He had been here for nine years and watched this girl grow up.
¡°Yao Yao,e here. How¡¯s this painting?¡±
Seeing his little apprentice, Zhou Bingsheng smiled and his eyes narrowed.
Gu Qingyao handed the basket to Ke Min and walked over to look at her teacher¡¯s painting.
It was still andscape painting. Magnificent, with a distant artistic conception, which was the style of her teacher.
Chapter 243: Study Together (2)
Chapter 243: Study Together (2)
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re more skilled now.¡±
¡°Hahaha!¡± Zhou Bingshengughed loudly. He loved calligraphy and liked when people say that he was more advanced in calligraphy and painting.
¡°Come on, you can also draw a picture to see if you werezy recently.¡±
Zhou Bingsheng handed the brush to Gu Qingyao, and stood a little away.
Gu Qingyao took the brush and took another piece of white paper and started drawing.
She had a very high level of calligraphy in her previous life. Now that she had the memory of her previous life, her level of calligraphy and painting was notparable to that of a little girl now. But in order to appear normal, she hid her real skills.
Ten minutester, andscape painting waspleted.
This time, she obviously painted much faster than the Gu Qingyao from before, and her skills and artistic conception improved.
Zhou Bingsheng looked at her paintings; his eyes brightened. ¡°Good! Good! You are indeed talented. You will definitely be extraordinary in the future.¡±
Ke Min looked at the work in front of her and smiled. ¡°This kid has improved too fast. This talent... is really iparable to ordinary people. It seems that she practices very often as well!¡±
¡°Mr Zhou, you really have a good apprentice!¡±
¡°Haha!¡± Zhou Bingsheng felt more proud now.
Zhou Bingsheng was very happy with Gu Qingyao¡¯s progress, and gave her a lot of advice. The master and disciple talked for more than two hours before it ended.
Zhou Bingsheng said, ¡°Okay, Let¡¯s end here today. Go back and think about what I said; practice more. You will definitely understand.¡±
¡°Yes, Teacher.¡±
Ke Min smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re done,e and learn embroidery with me, Yao Yao! This is an old craft. If I die someday, this craft will be wasted. It will be good to find someone to pass down the skill.¡±
Ke Min was a descendant of Jiangnan embroidery and she was particrly good at embroidery.
It was rtively time-consuming. Soon, another two hours passed.
It was gettingte, and Gu Qingyao had to go back.
The elderly were reluctant to let her go. Nowadays, especially in the countryside, it was not easy to find such a smart girl like Gu Qingyao!
They were all old, and no one knew when this current situation would pass. They did not want to bring their talents into the grave. They really wished to teach Gu Qingyao everything they knew.
When Gu Qingyao returned home, her aunt was sitting beside the fire in the room and Gu Fangting took a broom to clean the snow before the threshold. Although it was still snowing, it would be pointless to clean the snow. But the snow just before the threshold was a bit inconvenient.
Gu Fangting was a very diligent child. She always looked for chores to do without others telling her.
Gu Qingyao was touched by that.
She went back to the room and took out a set of elementary school textbooks from her interspace. She took pens and paper as well and went to the opposite room.
Her aunt Gu Yunshuang was leaning on the bedside to mend up clothes for Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu. Seeing Gu Qingyaoing in, she smiled, ¡°Yao Yao!¡±
Gu Qingyao called Gu Fangting over and put the textbook in front of the two of them, ¡°Aunt, Tingting, this is aplete set of textbooks for elementary school. Aunt, since you have nothing to do now, you can teach Tingting to read and learn. Tingting is ten years old and she hasn¡¯t gone to school yet!
¡°I heard from Brother Beihan that there may be schools set up in the future. Ting Ting should start learning now. If there will be schools, Tingting will be able to attend. She can even go to the upper grades directly. Otherwise, she will be too old by then.¡±
Gu Fangting was stunned!
Chapter 244: Study Together (3)
Chapter 244: Study Together (3)
Gu Yunshuang looked at the textbook in front of her. She was stunned and then she felt surprised.
¡°Bei Han said that there will be schools in the future? Really?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°It¡¯s all spection. No one knows the exact thing. When uncles and the others came back, they also said that it was possible. We¡¯re not sure about things outside but if people are not educated, the society and the nation will not progress as well.
¡°In the past, people have always admired those with knowledge, and I believe it will be the same in the future. Our current generation will eventually pass. We must be prepared.
¡°Furthermore, even if we don¡¯t talk about the future, children still need to be literate, right?¡±
Gu Yunshuang was educated when she was young so she understood that.
¡°Yes, yes! You are right. I have always wanted for Tingting to go to school, but I have never had the opportunity. Though many people say that education is useless, look at the recruitments in the city. Don¡¯t you still need a degree?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. She knew that her aunt was not an ordinary woman. Her aunt knew far more than them.
¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I meant. This is aplete set of textbooks for elementary school. You can teach her by yourself since there is nothing to do now. I also have a junior high school...¡±
Gu Qingyao suddenly stopped.
That¡¯s right, Tingting could study, attend schools in the future, take a college entrance examination and go to university, but... so can Gu Yunshuang!
Aunt was just eighteen when she got married, and she was only twenty-eight now. Gu Qingyao could not remember whether her aunt could take the exam if she was thirty-plus years old, but she could still take the postgraduate exam!
In her previous life, her aunt had never gone to college or a higher education institution. At that time, she lost confidence in many things because of Gu Fangting¡¯s affairs. Although she worked hard to live, her heart was broken after all.
This life was different. In this life, she would protect Gu Fangting from idents, and her aunt could live here peacefully. She would have a chance to live a new life in the future.
Gu Qingyao looked at Gu Yunshuang and her eyes sparkled, ¡°Aunt, do you want to study together? What if one day... the college entrance examination resumes? Maybe you can take it and then go to university!¡±
Gu Yunshuang was stunned, ¡°I...¡±
¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Gu Qingyao smiled, with a look of excitement, ¡°I know you might say that you are too old for that. If there is a chance in a few years, why don¡¯t you go? Ting Ting will also be going to university. Aunt, if you have a high degree, you will have a good job and you will meet those intelligent people. Maybe you will find someone who is knowledgeable and educated in the future? Ting Ting will be grown up by then, and you can live your own life, fall in love, get married and have a decent job, right?¡±
Gu Yunshuang was stunned!
Was it the way of how things worked?
She had never thought of this before.
Seeing Gu Yunshuang¡¯s stunned expression, Gu Qingyao felt that she should guide her aunt well.
¡°Aunt, listen to me...¡±
¡°What are you talking about? It seems exciting.¡±
Gu Qingyao was preparing to give a speech but was interrupted by Gu Yunshen. He happened to be passing by the yard and he came in to see what they were discussing.
Gu Qingyao nced at her father, and quickly pulled him over and sat on a stool.
¡°Dad, I¡¯m telling aunt about a very important thing. You can listen together and persuade my aunt.¡±
Chapter 245: Study Together (4)
Chapter 245: Study Together (4)
Gu Yunshen was interested. ¡°What?¡±
Gu Qingyao pointed to the elementary school textbook she had brought and said, ¡°I took the textbook and asked Aunt to teach Tingting to read and study. If there is a chance in the future, Tingting can go to school.
¡°Then I¡¯m talking about Aunt. If there is a college entrance examination, she can also take it! Even if she is older and can¡¯t take the college entrance examination, she can also take a degree from universities, right?
¡°At that time, Tingting will be grown up, and Aunt will not be too old. She can live a life of her own. The first half of her life was too hard and she didn¡¯t meet the right person. Maybe she can find herself a very special one after middle age.¡±
¡°You can only meet outstanding people if you are good? If she goes to a prestigious school to study for postgraduates or something, then you will meet some big shot professors! Some of these people are busy with work, and some may still be delegated to the countryside now! There are many of them who are single. She can pick one that she likes!
¡°And even if we don¡¯t talk about marriage, she can at least study more, have a higher education, and find a better job! This is what she needs the most.¡±
Gu Qingyao snapped and talked a lot, fearing that Gu Yunshuang would not care about it.
Gu Yunshen was also stunned for a long time.
He was frozen and silent for a while before returning to his senses.
He looked at Gu Yunshuang and said, ¡°Yao Yao is right. Anyway, if you have time now, it doesn¡¯t hurt to learn more. This era will eventually pass. Maybe it will be two or three yearster. It¡¯s always good to prepare in advance.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. Her father was always open to new ideas.
Gu Yunshuang was not stupid and she understood everything.
Before she could speak, Gu Fangting rushed over, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s study together. I want to go to university with you in the future.¡±
Gu Yunshuang looked at her daughter and then at Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°I still have some books in all subjects. I¡¯ll bring them to youter.¡±
Gu Yunshen¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°Do you have a lot?¡±
Gu Qingyao was slightly taken aback, ¡°Yes, across all subjects and disciplines, all of which were bought at the scrap station before.¡±
Gu Yunshen said, ¡°Give me a set. And some medical books. If you encounter them in the future, bring them back to me.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She just remembered that her father was not a mediocre man.
In her previous life, heter took the postgraduate degree from a prestigious school to study medicine.
Because of her, he also focused on learning psychology in order to enlighten her so that she could gradually forget the shadow of her youth.
Not only did his father learn that, but even Mo Beihan and her brothers alsoter studied psychology in school for her!
Dad also learned foreignnguages.
Gu Qingyao nodded, ¡°Yes, I also have medical books, but they¡¯re quite messy. I saw some medical books in the junkyard. It was a pity, so I bought them and kept them all!
¡°By the way, there are some books on foreignnguages as well.¡±
Gu Yunshen¡¯s eyes brightened immediately.
¡°Then you bring me more, including the foreignnguage ones. I¡¯ll visit the elderly if I have time.¡±
There were many of them who had studied abroad, and they knew manynguages.
It was just that he was usually busy and spent most of his time studying medicine. He had much less time to spend on other things.
Gu Qingyao nodded.
Chapter 246: Study Together (5)
Chapter 246: Study Together (5)
She ran back to the room and brought the books that Gu Yunshuang and Gu Yunshen needed. They were excited to receive those.
Gu Qingyao told Gu Fangting, ¡°Tingting, you must not tell others about this. Just learn it from your mother secretly, okay?¡±
Gu Fangting nodded solemnly, ¡°I know, cousin. I will not say it out.¡±
She wanted to study hard and go to college. She wanted to have a good job, to make a lot of money. She was not a loser!
Gu Fangting was very obedient and hardworking afterwards.
In the past, Gu Yunshuang had secretly taught her to recognize some characters, so she still had a good foundation. She knew some words and could also do simple calctions.
Both of them started learning.
Gu Qingyao had a lot of medical books in her hands, and even many isted books.
She got some things from her previous life, so she took some of the medical books from the scrap station to her father. She also manually copied some books she got from her previous life and gave him the copied versions.
Her dad was really into the books.
Gu Qingyao was a little surprised that Gu Yunshen was particrly interested in foreignnguages.
But it was good that everyone wanted to study.
...
Time gradually passed. On the other side, Mo Beihan had already returned to his ce of work. His previous car was driven away by someone in the city. This time he returned by train.
After leaving for a few months, his colleagues were so excited when they saw him. They all surrounded him.
¡°You¡¯re finally back, man. After all these days, I heard that your vacation was extended again and again, and we were so scared that you were noting back!¡±
Mo Beihan grinned and said, ¡°I have other tasks that took more time. Besides, I was engaged!¡±
Everyone was stunned.
¡°What? You¡¯re engaged?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled, ¡°Yes, to a girl from my hometown. We knew each other when we were young.¡±
¡°How lovely for you to be engaged with someone whom you grow up together with!¡±
¡°Is my sister-inw really good-looking? Hey, when will you bring her over?¡±
¡°When will you get married? Will you both stay here after you get married? I must go and see at that time, what kind of girl can take you.¡±
¡°Hahaha!¡±
Everyoneughed.
Mo Beihan was very capable and handsome. He looked noble and was different from other people. Many girls here were interested in him here.
However, he was not interested in getting into any rtionship. No one expected that he would be engaged when he just took a trip back to his hometown.
Mo Beihan said: ¡°She is still young, only sixteen years old. We have to wait two years to get married!¡±
Everyone: ¡°...¡±
¡°Only... only sixteen years old?¡±
Mo Beihan nodded.
Everyone was stunned for a while and then reacted to his response.
¡°Damn, were you onto the girl long ago?¡±
¡°How could you do that to a sixteen-year-old girl?¡±
¡°So inhuman, she¡¯s not even an adult yet. How did you manage to get her?¡±
...
Everyone teased him.
Mo Beihan felt rxed aftering back here.
Everyone lived a simple life here. There were not many troubles he would encounter here. Though the era was in a mess, they were forbidden from using any tricks against each other.
Chapter 247: I Will Give You Pocket Money (1)
Chapter 247: I Will Give You Pocket Money (1)
Mo Beihan chatted with these people for a while before returning to his dormitory.
One of these young people looked at Mo Beihan¡¯s back and sighed!
After all, this guy was engaged, and he knew that his sister would not have a chance.
Mo Beihan returned to the dormitory before opening all the bags to take a look. The contents inside were really rich. It could be seen that his Yaoyao was really attentive.
There were ten catties of flour, ten catties of rice, five catties of cornmeal, ten catties of sweet potato noodles, some dried beans, dried vegetables, wild mushrooms, ten catties of bacon, ten knots of sausage, one dried chicken, and one dried rabbit.
Besides those, there were also two catties of five-spice peanuts, about ten catties of various kinds of preserved fruits, a small packet of raisins, and two bottles of canned food.
She did not prepare fruits for him this time. Instead, she gave him preserved fruits.
In addition, there were two pairs of shoes.
Mo Beihan touched the two pairs of shoes and felt delighted.
The two huge bags of things could be used as gifts for others.
He could also enjoy extra food daily.
...
At the Qing River Brigade, everything was smooth for the Gu family. Watching his sister and cousin study so hard, even Gu Jinfeng came to study together.
He had long holidays and could still stay at home for some time.
In Gu Qingyao¡¯s room, she took out her study notes and threw them in front of Gu Jinfeng, ¡°Brother, this is what you need to learn. Hurry up and study.¡±
Gu Jinfeng took a look at the foreignnguage notes.
He frowned, ¡°Sister, are you serious that I¡¯m learning this?¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her eyebrows, ¡°Yes! After you learn this, it will definitely be useful in the future. You have to believe me. Your sister is always your lucky star. You will definitely benefit from it if you listen to me.¡±
¡°Puff. Haha...¡± Gu Jinfeng was amused by this girl.
Her fourth brother Gu Jinfeng was always very calm. He did not have sharp features but was very handsome!
He was not as calm as the eldest brother, nor was he depressed like the third brother. The fourth brother was capable. He had a good job with a high sry and good family conditions.
He was also very confident. In Gu Qingyao¡¯s words, he was just like her. They all loved money!
And they were both cunning.
Later in her previous life, her fourth brother chose to give up this superior job and started business on the sea. In the end, he made a lot of money and became a millionaire!
¡°Stopughing!¡± Gu Qingyao stared at him.
Gu Jinfeng stopped smiling immediately and appeared to be very obedient.
Looking at the things in his hands, Gu Jinfeng smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I also learned a lot from the elderly before. It¡¯s just that I have forgotten slightly in these years, but I still remember a lot. Since my sister said that, then I will study hard!¡±
Gu Qingyao lifted up her chin and said, ¡°Of course, you must learn. When you go back to work, don¡¯t leave it behind, but... be careful ¨C don¡¯t get caught. Your safety is the most important thing.¡±
Gu Jinfeng smiled. He was in a good mood as his sister really cared for him.
Sly confidence shed across his eyes. He rubbed Gu Qingyao¡¯s head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m smart!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Jinfeng looked through the notes while chatting with Gu Qingyao.
¡°Mo Beihan gave you money before he left?¡±
Gu Qingyao paused and nodded.
Gu Jinfeng hummed, took out a 50 yuan note from his pocket and patted it on the table in front of Gu Qingyao with great pride, ¡°Here, spend on whatever you want!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Chapter 248: I Will Give You Pocket Money (2)
Chapter 248: I Will Give You Pocket Money (2)
Gu Qingyao stared at the money in front of her. When did her brother be so rich?
Her older brothers used to give her pocket money, so she could save a lot. But even the wealthy fourth brother had never given her so much at once.
The most he gave was 20 yuan.
The prices of goods in this era were actually rtively low. Some rare materials were very expensive, but those things were not essential.
Of course, the price in the ck market was different. Otherwise, it would not be called a ck market.
Her fourth brother came back and bought her an imported watch and a gift. And now he even gave her so much money. Did he be a millionaire?
¡°Brother, are you a millionaire now?¡±
Gu Jinfeng was pleased and proud to hear that, ¡°This is nothing to me. I have a high sry, sufficient supply. Things are not expensive and I spend very little money. I can afford to give you more pocket money.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
His brother had a business mind. If not, he would not be so rich in her previous life.
Gu Qingyao immediately looked at him with bright eyes, ¡°Fourth Brother, do you... have additional ways to make money?¡±
Gu Jinfeng paused and looked at her. He did not try to hide anything from her.
¡°Of course there is. Otherwise, how does Mo Beihan afford to raise two nephews in the family and take care of his elder mother? He could still give you pocket money. If he can do it, I am definitely better.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
¡®Do you have to win over Mo Beihan for everything in order to build your image?¡¯
Gu Qingyao suddenly stood up excitedly, ¡°Brother, do you often go to the ck market? Oh, the things outside are very cheap, but the things on the ck market are old and expensive, and I still have a lot of things in my hand! They were all sent to me before. The money and tickets you gave me were spent at the grain store. Let¡¯s go and exchange something...¡±
¡°Sit down now.¡± Gu Jinfeng stopped her seriously and pulled her down.
¡°Why do you need to worry about so many things? You¡¯re just a little girl. If you need anything, just tell us. I am good enough to buy you anything you want.
¡°What if you encounter some dangers at the ck market? Stay at home. I can get anything you want. Don¡¯t get involved in so many things.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Jinfeng stared at her fiercely and did not allow her to go.
Of course, he knew that it would make a lot of money.
Many people in the Gu family worked outside with high pay. They received many coupons as well.
The grain in the grain store was very cheap now. Coarse grains like cornmeal cost only eight cents per catty. Fine grains were slightly more expensive, but not too expensive.
ording to the different status of the cities across the country, there were slight fluctuations, but not much.
Jiangchong City was rtively poor. The prices of regr grain stores were set by the state and needed to be purchased with coupons, but this was different for the ck market.
Gu Jinfeng worked outside and had been to many ces. He knew that in ces where living conditions were better, there was no high-priced food in the ck market. Fine grains were worth a few yuan for a catty, or even less than that.
However, it was different for Jiangchong City, especially the town here.
The fine grain in the market could be priced as high as 4 to 5 yuan due to low production. Many people were starving.
Low production led to high cost in the ck market.
Chapter 249: I Will Give You Pocket Money (3)
Chapter 249: I Will Give You Pocket Money (3)
Qinghe Brigade and Nanhu Brigade were the few areas with better living conditions and rtively sufficient food.
In the city, many people with a sry of 40 to 50 yuan could support a family with children. It was way easier for him and Mo Beihan whose sry was above a hundred yuan.
Therefore, Mo Beihan was able to raise his two nephews and take care of his mother. He had extra ie from hunting animals.
As for Gu Jinfeng, he did not have a younger brother in the family. His parents and the elder brother all had jobs. The whole family spent very little money, so naturally, there was a lot of money left.
His money, excluding his own expenses, pocket money to his sister, some subsidies to a few cousins, and filial piety to his grandparents, he still saved a lot.
The grain in exchange for his supply will go to the ck market and it will be multiplied several times. In addition, he can also hunt and make money naturally.
So his sister did not need to risk herself to earn money.
For Gu Jinfeng, his little sister could still rely on his five elder brothers to raise her.
She just needed to live like a princess and grow up without any concerns.
If the other brothers could not do it, he could afford all her spendings.
Gu Jinfeng pointed at the books in front of Gu Qingyao and said, ¡°Study hard. If the university reopens in the future, I will send you to the university and give you pocket money every day.¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t want to learn, don¡¯t be concerned about other things. Just enjoy yourself.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She said softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared that I will be incapable of anything?¡±
Gu Jinfeng opened his eyes wide and said rightfully, ¡°How can my sister be incapable of anything? What a joke!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
As they were talking, there was a knock on the door outside. The door was not closed, and it opened with a push.
¡°Anyone? Aunt Gu, are you there?¡±
Gu Qingyao and Gu Jinfeng heard the voice and came out. They saw a thirteen- or fourteen-year-old boy who was dressed in little clothes and his body was covered in snow. He stood at the gate of the courtyard.
Gu Fangting ran out and saw him, ¡°Brother Jiang Xun, why are you here?¡±
This young man was Jiang Xun, the young man who ran to the Gu family to inform them when Gu Yunshuang went through that incident.
Jiang Xun was stunned when he saw Gu Fangting in new clothes and looked fatter than before.
¡°I¡¯m here to look for you and Aunt Gu. I... I have something to tell you.¡±
Gu Fangting took him to Gu Yunshuang¡¯s room. Gu Qingyao and Gu Jinfeng also came.
Gu Yunshuang was shocked when she saw Jiang Xun¡¯s pale face and the snow on his body.
¡°Jiang Xun? Why are you here? The snow is so heavy now. Hurry! Come over and get warm.¡±
Jiang Xun took off the clothes outside and ced it at the door, patted the snow on his body, before walking to the stove.
Gu Fangting had already poured a cup of hot tea into his hand to warm him up.
It was too cold outside. Jiang Xun had no extra clothes to wear. He was freezing.
He took a sip of hot tea and said, ¡°Auntie Gu, I have something to tell you. There has been an ident at the Li family recently. Madam Li was ill recently. The eldest daughter-inw and the second daughter-inw are lying on the bed. The third daughter-inw cooked yesterday and burned the kitchen.
¡°Last night when the eldest son Li Dajiang was trying to extinguish the fire, he fell. He twisted his ankles and his waist. Now he can¡¯t do heavy work and has to be taken care of by others.
¡°I heard that their family has been arguing in the past few days, saying that no one is working in the family. Now, the kitchen is burnt and it is hard for them to eat anything.¡±
Chapter 250: Jiang Xun’s Visit (1)
Chapter 250: Jiang Xun¡¯s Visit (1)
Jiang Xun nced at Gu Yunshuang cautiously, ¡°Um... Aunt Gu, I¡¯m not trying to provoke anything when I say this, I just... I just heard that the Li family is going to pick you up. If you really want to go back, you have to think clearly. It¡¯s best not to go back at this time, otherwise, you will have to serve the big family when you go back.¡±
As he said, Jiang Xun lowered his head, ¡°I... when I came, I already saw Li Dahai... Walking over this way.¡±
Jiang Xun was a little embarrassed. It was inappropriate to ask people to separate from each other. Even if a couple quarreled because of something, few people would persuade them to get a divorce.
Especially in the countryside, although he agreed that it was good for Gu Yunshuang to leave that home, he was not sure if Gu Yunshuang had the same thought.
A woman who divorced and brought a child to live in her natal family. In this era, that was very rare. People now all valued men more than women. There were so many children and grandchildren in the Gu family. Would they ept Gu Yunshuang and her daughter?
He did not know if Gu Yunshuang would be with Li Dahai again in the future. Gu Yunshuang helped him before, so he did not want Gu Yunshuang to feel that he was provoking discord.
But this time, he had toe. He was worried that Gu Yunshuang would be deceived. If Li Dahai tried tofort her, it would be awful if she agreed to go back.
Gu Yunshuang had been in the Yanglin Brigade for so many years and she had known Jiang Xun for several years. She knew that kind of child was him.
He could tell what he was worried about from his expressions.
She had a warm feeling in her heart. She did the right thing by helping him back then when she was going through many hardships as well.
Thinking of the Li family, Gu Yunshuang¡¯s mouth curled up with an ironic smile. She did not expect that she had only left the Li family for such a short time, and the Li family had so many troubles now.
Thest time Li Dahai came to her, she had expected it. But now listening to Jiang Xun¡¯s words, it seemed that things were more serious than she thought.
Gu Yunshuang said, ¡°Xiaoxun! Thank you, I won¡¯t go back again. I finally left the Li home. I will never go back again. It¡¯s hard to make such a trip for you. It¡¯s so far and it¡¯s still snowing outside. Drink more hot water.¡±
Jiang Xun was taken aback and looked up at Gu Yunshuang. Gu Yunshuang was obviously more energetic than before. Her face was rounder and more radiant.
Gu Fangting also lookedpletely different than before.
It seemed that they were having a good life here.
Jiang Xun smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Auntie Gu. This is the only thing I can do.¡±
After telling her the information, Jiang Xun was about to leave. But Gu Yunshuang did not let him leave immediately.
¡°You¡¯re freezing. Come over and warm yourself up first. Don¡¯t fall sick.¡±
Jiang Xun said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s getting dark. I¡¯d better go home as soon as possible. My younger siblings are still waiting for me to go back. If not, they will be worried about me.¡±
It was still snowing outside but it was getting dark. Jiang Xun would have to walk about two hours to go back
Gu Yunshuang did not know what to say.
She looked towards Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao went to find him a kettle with some ginger tea in it and then gave him some sweet potatoes.
¡°Take them. They aren¡¯t worth much. And also this one...¡±
Gu Qingyao took out a small jar that was only as big as the palm of his hand.
¡°There is frostbite medicine in it. Go back and put some on your skin. Both adults and children can use it.¡±
Jiang Xun¡¯s hands were full of frostbites, though he was still so young. He definitely took a short path and ran over when he knew about Li Dahaiing over.
It was hard for a person to be so caring.
Chapter 251: Jiang Xun’s Visit (2)
Chapter 251: Jiang Xun¡¯s Visit (2)
Jiang Xun was a little embarrassed, to which Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°I heard about you from Tingting before. Weren¡¯t you all friends before? You don¡¯t have to be so polite if you¡¯re friends. Take this.¡±
Jiang Xun took the items obediently and thanked Gu Qingyao. Then, he wore his coat and dashed into the blizzard.
Gu Yunshuang sighed as she watched Jiang Xun leave.
¡°That child. He truly doesn¡¯t have it easy!¡±
Gu Qingyao had heard about Jiang Xun from Gu Fangting before and only knew that there were no adults in his house. He still had a younger brother and Gu Yunshuang once gave him some food and old clothes secretly.
It was already extremely impressive for Gu Yunshuang to be able to do these given her circumstances.
But Gu Qingyao did not have any more detailed information about Jiang Xun.
¡°Younger Aunt, is he having a really tough time?¡±
Gu Yunshuang nodded and said, ¡°Yes! That child is only fourteen this year. He used to live quite far away from usst time. I¡¯m not sure where exactly it was but it would take about an entire day to walk there.
¡°He still has three younger brothers who are all quite young. One of them is his biological brother while the other two are his cousins. I heard that his parents and grandparents died from starvation sessively some years back. Those who managed to pull through also ended up with many illnesses and passed away a few yearster.
¡°He was only so young back then and had to take care of his younger brother who¡¯s just learnt how to walk. It was his aunt who took them in and raised them for a few years. Then, his uncle was sacrificed in a mission and his aunt, a woman with her two sons and the Jiang brothers, was bullied by the locals. Afterward, his aunt died from sickness too. Jiang Xun was only eleven then.
¡°He could not stay on at that ce and thus brought his three younger brothers out to wander around. He reached the Por Brigade and there happened to be security passing by us. We saw that they were pitiful and told Li Aiguo to take them in thus they settled down there.
¡°His younger brothers are still young and the youngest one is only five!¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. If that was the case, Jiang Xun really had it tough.
On the other side, Jiang Xun exited the courtyard and quickened his pace in the hopes of reaching home quickly. As the blizzard was too strong, he trudged forward with lowered head. However, the moment he left the courtyard, he identally knocked into Jiang Yingqiu who was rushing over hurriedly.
¡°Sorry, sorry!¡± Jiang Xun apologized quickly.
Jiang Yingqiu was carrying a child in her arms and was rather anxious. After being knocked, the clothes covering Mo Chengxu¡¯s face fell and his tiny face in her arms was revealed.
Jiang Xun was stunned when he saw Mo Chengxu¡¯s face!
Why does this child... look so simr to his younger cousin?
His eyebrows and facial features were almost carved out from the same mould. Aside from the fact that this child is chubbier from the good care he received, the two children looked extremely alike.
Jiang Xun was taken aback!
Jiang Yingqiu was extremely anxious as Mo Chengxu was running a fever and thus did not give much attention to Jiang Xun. With a quick ¡°it¡¯s fine¡±, she rushed into the courtyard frantically with Mo Chengxu in her arms.
¡°Yao Yao, Yao Yao, is your grandfather in? Xiao Xu is sick...¡±
Jiang Xun stood at the door of the courtyard as he watched the elderly man, Gu Chonghua, and Gu Qingyao bringing the two people into the house. Gu Chonghua seemed to be attending to that kid.
Uncontrobly, Jiang Xun changed his tracks, turned around and returned to the yard.
In the main room, Mo Chengxu was flushed up from the fever as he caught a cold now that the weather turned cold.
Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s eyes reddened as she looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I did not take good care of him. This child slept in the room alone when he was not feeling well. I... I did not even realize.¡±
Chapter 252: Jiang Xun’s Visit (3)
Chapter 252: Jiang Xun¡¯s Visit (3)
He only caught a cold and was running a fever. Although his fever was rather high, it was not considered a serious illness and it was discovered rather early. Gu Chonghua made some medicine for him and the effects of the medicine came into work quickly.
Everyone only realized that Jiang Xun was still standing at the door after Mo Chengxu took the medicine.
Gu Qingyao was confused. ¡°Jiang Xun?¡±
Jiang Xun was staring at Mo Chengxu¡¯s face all this time. Hearing Gu Qingyao, Mo Chengxu followed her gaze and made eye contact with Jiang Xun.
Jiang Xun experienced a multitude of emotions when he saw the child¡¯s front profile. Why does this child look so simr to his younger cousin?
¡°Oh! I... I identally knocked into this auntie when I was on my way out just now. I saw that the child in her arms seemed to be sick and I¡¯m afraid that I hurt him so I came to take a look.¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°It¡¯s alright now. Xiao Xu is just sick and having a fever. He will be fine after taking some medicine. The sun is about to set already. You still have younger brothers at home. I will not make you stay any longer. Hurry home!¡±
Jiang Xun took another look at Mo Chengxu, nodded his head and left.
However, he was unable to remain calm on his way back.
After the sky darkened, he returned to the tattered straw shed in the house and the three little ones were huddled together by a fire. They do not have enough clothes to wear and could only warm themselves by a fire during the winter or else they would not be able to bear the cold.
Seeing that Jiang Xun returned, the children immediately circled around him.
¡°Elder brother, what did Aunt Gu say? She was not cheated, was she?¡±
The first child who rushed up to him was the young cousin who bore an extreme resemnce to that child from earlier on. He just turned five this year.
He did not have a formal given name but he had a nickname, Mu Mu!
Jiang Xun replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Aunt Gu said she will note. Aunt Gu and Tingting are living very well in the Gu family. You all don¡¯t need to worry about her.¡±
Mu Mu sighed in relief upon hearing that!
¡°That¡¯s good then. Aunt Gu must not be foolish. There¡¯s not a single good person in that Li family.¡±
Jiang Xun looked at the child before him and truly thought that the child was too smart.
He had only turned five this year!
Many children at this age could not even speak clearly and were not as clear and expressive as Mu Mu. However, this child¡¯s intellect and ability to think independently were not inferior to kids who were a few years older than him.
That Xiao Xu...
Jiang Xun pressed his lips together. Leading Mu Mu to the fireside, Jiang Xun opened his small cloth bundle, exposing the ten-over sweet potatoes in it.
The children¡¯s eyes brightened at the sight of the food.
¡°Cousin, did Aunt Gu give you these?¡± The first who spoke was still Mu Mu.
Jiang Xunughed. ¡°It¡¯s considered so! But it¡¯s a very beautiful elder sister in the Gu family who gave me these. She is a very nice person. The eggs which I brought back the other time were given by her. Oh right, she also gave me a box of ointment. Hurry, wash your hands. I will apply some ointment for you all to treat your frostbite.¡±
Mu Mu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°A very good-looking elder sister? How good-looking?¡±
Jiang Xun smiled. ¡°Better looking than anyone you have met before. She¡¯s like a fairy. She¡¯s especially good-looking.¡±
Jiang Xun¡¯s younger brother was called Jiang Ping while the other younger cousin was Jiang Jing.
Hisst name was also Jiang as his parents both shared the samest name, Jiang.
Watching the kids before him, Jiang Xun said, ¡°I saw a child at the Gu family today. He looks very simr to Mu Mu as though they were carved out from the same mould.¡±
Everyone was stunned.
¡°Very simr to Mu Mu?¡± Jiang Ping, who was older, asked.
Chapter 253: Jiang Xun’s Visit (4)
Chapter 253: Jiang Xun¡¯s Visit (4)
Jiang Xun nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. He really looks alike. I don¡¯t know if that child is from somewhere near the Qing River Brigade. An auntie carried him to the Gu family to treat his sickness. He is running a fever.¡±
Jiang Ping looked at the two little ones. ¡°Can it be Mu Mu¡¯s rtives? Uh... Rtives from uncle¡¯s family?¡±
The expression in Jiang Jing and Mu Mu¡¯s eyes became serious instantly and they could not help but look expectant.
Both of them did not have any parents and were very young thus they did not have any sense of security and really wanted to have family members.
It was fine even if it was just a rtive!
Jiang Xun frowned as he never heard that there¡¯s anyone in his uncle¡¯s family. His uncle seemed to have said that he was saved by Jiang Xun¡¯s aunt back then and don¡¯t remember who else is left in his family.
Jiang Xun knew nothing about this and really could not ascertain if that was Mu Mu¡¯s rtive.
Mu Mu immediately rushed to the corner where they slept in and took out a photograph hidden under the pillow. ¡°Cousin, Father¡¯s photograph. If they are Father¡¯s rtives, they would definitely recognize Father.¡±
After all, Mu Mu was only five years old and really longed to have a family. He no longer remembered how his mother looked and the only picture he could see was his father¡¯s photograph.
Jiang Xun¡¯s smile turned bitter when he saw the expectant look in the child¡¯s eyes.
Jiang Jing pulled Mu Mu over and said, ¡°Mu Mu, hold your photograph properly. Don¡¯t let it touch the fire. We only have this one photograph.¡±
Mu Mu turned around and tilted his head upward to look at his brother. ¡°Elder brother, are you not happy? It¡¯s Father¡¯s kin! We may have a rtive already!¡±
Jiang Jing forced a smile.
Of course, he was happy to have a rtive but would they acknowledge them?
Would they give them a family?
Everyone¡¯s life was extremely tough right now and many families could not even raise their own children. Would they even be willing to raise them?
Mu Mu was very smart. When he noticed his elder brother¡¯s expression, he noticed something instantly and the light in his ck orbs faded greatly.
Jiang Xun could not bear the sight andforted, ¡°Mu Mu, don¡¯t be sad. I will find a chance to go there and find out more about it. What if they¡¯re really uncle¡¯s rtives?
¡°Your father is such a good man and his family probably won¡¯t be bad either. Even if they are not raising you and your brother, they may be willing to look out for you all too. Who knows?
¡°If possible, I will bring you all to live there but I will raise you all. We will still be the same as now and live by ourselves. But with rtives in front of us and some protection from them, we will not be bullied like this anymore. Aunt Gu is there as well so at least we have some backing. Right?¡±
Mu Mu and Jiang Jing¡¯s eyes lit up, causing Jiang Xun to feel a pang of sadness.
They were both kids but the Por Brigade was too messy and there were many bad people. They desperately worked for work points to exchange for food and still had to worry if it would be stolen by those bad people.
They dared not steal openly and thus did so in secret. Over the past few years, they had been extremely cautious when eating.
If adults looked out for them slightly, life would be much easier.
On the other side, about half an hour after Jiang Xun left the Gu family, Li Dahai arrived at the Gu family courtyard.
The Li family was really turning into a mess thus even though the sun was about to set, they chased Li Dahai out of the house for him to bring Gu Yunshuang back.
When Li Dahai reached the house, the medicine that Mo Chengxu took had slowly begun to take effect. Seeing that his fever subsided gradually, Jiang Yingqiu was finally at ease and she carried Mo Chengxu to return.
Chapter 254: Midway Interception (1)
Chapter 254: Midway Interception (1)
The roads were slippery on a snowy day and Jiang Yingqiu was not in good health thus Gu Chonghua told Gu Jinfeng to help send the child back.
When Gu Qingyao and Gu Jinfeng came out, they happened to see Li Dahai outside the yard.
Gu Qingyao squinted her eyes immediately and said in a cold tone, ¡°What are you here for?¡±
Li Dahai had not eaten anything for an entire day. His family had already been in huge chaos since yesterday and he seriously could not withstand it and thus roasted two sweet potatoes to eat. The two sweet potatoes that he ate since yesterdaysted him until now.
There was no one in his house to cook and he was taking care of his mother at noon. Those people did not call him when they were eating and when he reached there, all the food was eaten up already.
Afterward, they suddenly began fighting for some reason and ended up dragging the topic of Gu Yunshuang into their quarrel.
They said that if she had not left, the family would not have ended up in this state.
They scolded her for being too ¡°princess¡± and unfilial. Didn¡¯t Mother just tell her off with a few sentences? She actually said she wanted a divorce. Such a woman should die instead of causing the Li family to be in such chaos now.
These few days, Li Dahai¡¯s life had been very tough. No one washed his clothes nor stitched up the frays on his clothes that were a result ofbor. When he turned in at night, his bed was ice cold as there was no one to heat the kang bed-stove.
The kang bed-stove in the house was always cold.
His body slouched listlessly from a day without food.
He had never lived this way before and suddenly felt that what his family said was logical. Had Gu Yunshuang not left, the Li family would not be such a mess right now.
After so many years of upbringing by the Li family, Li Dahai had beenpletely raised with the wrong values. In his thinking, he instinctively would not find fault in his family members as this way of thinking was instilled in him since young.
Thus now, he could only me Gu Yunshuang.
Li Dahai shuddered from the cold as he looked at Gu Yunshuang. ¡°I¡¯m here to bring Yunshuang back. The house is very busy right now...¡±
¡°What has it to do with my aunt whether your house is busy or not? Li Dahai, is your brain not functioning? My aunt has already divorced you. Quickly get lost. Don¡¯t appear in front of my house ever again.¡±
Unwilling to talk to such a clueless person, Gu Qingyao simply interrupted him and chased him away.
Li Dahai frowned. ¡°How could a child like you speak to me in this manner? Your aunt and I have been husband and wife for ten over years...¡±
¡°Who do you think you are? Why can¡¯t I speak to you in this manner? Don¡¯t all your nephews speak to you this way in the Li family? Is there a problem?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s expression was cold and she was reluctant to see such a person. ¡°And you still have the nerve to mention that you and my aunt have been husband and wife for ten-over years? My aunt has been ving for the Li family for so many years but you never showed any concern for her. You all caused her to have three miscarriages and thest one was even personally caused by you.
¡°Have you ever cared for my aunt when she was in confinement? The child is already miscarried but you never spoke about it. A cold and heartless person like you deserves to be alone. Get lost quickly. Don¡¯t think that thedies of the Qing River Brigade are easy to bully. I will call the brigade leader over if you dare toe again.¡±
The Gu Qingyao in the previous life was rather timid.
On one hand, girls were naturally shyer and on another, it was because of the Gu family¡¯s ss status. That time, Gu Qingyao was definitely not as bold as now as she was afraid that causing trouble would implicate her grandparents.
But the current Gu Qingyao was different.
After experiencing so many years in the past lifetime, she knew that such days would eventually be over and thus her temper grew. When facing Li Dahai, she would not be polite at all.
Chapter 255: Midway Interception (2)
Chapter 255: Midway Interception (2)
¡°I...¡± For a moment, Li Dahai actually could not find any words to retort.
Too many things had happened in his family these past few days and he had indeed forgotten about the child. Now...
¡°Uh... Half a month has already passed. Your aunt has been resting for so many days and is already fine. Let her go back with me...¡±
What the f*ck!
Gu Qingyao exploded from fury. Was this still something that a human said?
Gu Qingyao rushed forward and wanted to beat him up but Gu Jinfeng quickly pulled her back.
¡°Alright. Look how infuriated you are. You were happy at first but ended up having a stomach full of anger. Go back. I¡¯ll settle this.¡±
¡°But...¡± Gu Qingyao wanted to beat someone up.
¡°Listen to me. You¡¯re a girl. Don¡¯t bother about these worrying matters. I¡¯ll settle it.¡±
Gu Qingyao red at Li Dahai ruthlessly and walked away.
Any more time spent looking at him would disgust her.
After Gu Qingyao left, Gu Jinfeng stood at the same ce and looked at Li Dahai. In the face of Gu Jinfeng¡¯s icy aura and murderous eyes, Li Dahai could not mutter a word out of fear.
Gu Jinfeng suddenly took a step forward and Li Dahai retreated frightfully...
Gu Qingyao entered the kitchen and prepared to make dinner. She was not in a good mood and thus decided to make a feast to dig in.
There was still about half a pot of chicken soup in the cupboard.
Gu Yunshuang¡¯s body was extremely frail thus Gu Qingyao frequently stewed chicken soup for her during this period of time. In order to keep it low key, she specially gave the chicken soup to her only and usually Gu Fangting would drink a little once in a while.
Looking at the little amount in the pot, this was originally the portion that wouldst Gu Yunshuang for a few days. Today, Gu Yunshuang warmed up all of it for the whole family to eat.
The chicken meat in it was minced. Gu Qingyao directly ced the chicken soup in a crock to warm it up and boiled some mushrooms which she ced inst. Once the mushrooms were boiled, she began to cook the noodles.
She still had a lot of vermicelli in her interspace. After she ripped the wrapping, the interior was actually about the same as those sold in the market in the previous lifetime.
She cooked a lot of noodles which were enough for the whole family to eat.
Finally, she sprinkled some green onion in it.
The dish was very simple. It was saut¨¦ed beans.
Looking at the dishes before her, Gu Qingyao felt that it was not that good!
However, people ate flour and rice in this generation and it was already not bad that they had chicken soup and chicken meat.
Gu Jinfeng returned very soon and Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes at the sight of him. ¡°Did you beat that fellow up?¡±
Gu Jinfeng smiled. ¡°He left. How timid!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She wanted to ask more but Gu Jinfeng put on an intimidating expression. ¡°You¡¯re a young girl. Just spend your days peacefully. I will settle these matters.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Alright! She will not ask then.
Seeing that Gu Qingyao really stopped asking, Gu Jinfeng finally dropped the matter.
The Gu family¡¯s ss status was special. Although their grandparents did not have a good status and had been participating inbor reformation, the children and grandchildren of the Gu family were all capable. Currently, in the entire Qing River Brigade, barely anyone was better off than the people in the Gu family.
This was a very special situation thus when they encountered such an incident, Gu Jinfeng felt that people like them who had status outside were more suited to settle such matters. Younger Sister was just a littledy and should not worry about it so she would not be implicated if anything happened.
The noodles were already being boiled. Gu Jinfeng called their grandparents who were stillboring in the cowshed and Gu Yunshen over to eat. Once they returned, the noodles were already done and Gu Qingyao had already eaten.
Gu Yunshen saw that everyone was eating chicken soup noodles and smiled. ¡°Why is everyone eating it today?¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Li Dahai came again today. I¡¯m not in a good mood and I have to eat something good to treat myself.¡±
Gu Yunshen frowned. ¡°He¡¯s here again?¡±
Gu Jinfeng replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I already chased him away.¡±
Chapter 256: Midway Interception (3)
Chapter 256: Midway Interception (3)
Gu Chonghua, Wen Ruyu and Gu Yunshen had an ugly expression. Gu Jinfeng shot a look at Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao noticed it and spoke with a smile. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Father, don¡¯t get angry over such people. It¡¯s not worth it. Younger Aunt is back now and nothing is more important than this. With the protection of our family, Younger Aunt and Tingting will not suffer anymore.¡±
Everyone¡¯s expression turned better only after Gu Jinfeng persuaded a while more.
Gu Qingyao had already eaten. Thinking of the sick Mo Chengxu and seeing that the sun had not set, she said, ¡°Grandparents, I will make a trip to the Mo family. There¡¯s still a little chicken soup left. I will cook some noodles and bring it to Xiao Xu.¡±
Gu Chonghua nodded.
Gu Jinfeng wanted Gu Qingyao to send him there but she stopped him and told him to apany their grandparents at home instead. She went to the kitchen where she took out some chicken soup from her interspace, added some chicken meat and cooked some noodles in the crock.
The chicken soup was warm and the noodles were cooked very quickly. She looked for a pot to contain it and bring it to the Mo family.
The Mo family was not poor especially when Mo Beihan was at home. But once Mo Beihan left, the Mo family¡¯s circumstances changed.
Actually, Jiang Yingqiu was not a petty person who was reluctant to eat or drink good food. When Mo Beihan was home, he would bring many ingredients back and the food in the Mo family was pretty good.
But once Mo Beihan left, Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s supplies were iparable to Mo Beihan.
Although she doted on both grandsons, she felt sorry for her youngest son.
Both her nephews were raised by Mo Beihan and she, herself, was not in good health either. Thus, usually, she would not spend a lot of Mo Beihan¡¯s money either.
The snow gradually lightened. With a crock in her hand, Gu Qingyao reached the South Lake Brigade and passed through the road that was in the middle of two rows of houses. The Mo family¡¯s house was not far ahead.
Then, two youngdies approached her. The older one, Sun Mei, was seventeen years old this year, while the younger, Wang Li, was fifteen.
The two of them looked at Gu Qingyao with an unfriendly look.
Sun Mei¡¯s family status ss was that of a rich farmer and her family background was very good from the start.
The Sun family n in the South Lake Brigade was veryrge. Sun Mei had four biological elder brothers and seven to eight older cousins. She was the only direct female descendant and thus was very doted on in the family.
The Sun family used to work for the Gu family in the past as well and Elder Sun was considered a manager in the Gu family. Thus, the Sun family was rather well-off but was not considered andlord family either.
When the Gu family was looted, the Sun family rushed into action very enthusiastically. Gu Qingyao remembered that her grandparents said that the Sun family secretly hid away many of the Gu family¡¯s treasures back then.
It was thus why this family clearly did not have any hardworking people and did not earn much work points in the South Lake Brigade but the whole family was living well. They had many children and all of them were alive, and even the elderlies were in good health.
During the years when food was extremely rare, they must have survived because they used those treasures from the Gu family and exchanged them for high-priced food in the ck market.
And in the previous lifetime, the Sun family indeed became wealthyter on.
In the eighties, someone from the Sun family started a small business which gradually expanded, and the funds were the treasures from the Gu family.
In the early nies, the Sun family¡¯s business reached its peak. At that time, the Sun family auctioned a set of jade articles for over 50,000,000 yuan, supplying them with even more funds.
That set of jade articles was once part of the Gu family¡¯s collection.
In the previous lifetime when Mo Beihan was found by and returned to the Mo family in the capital, this Sun Mei still wanted to marry Mo Beihan!
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes turned cold.
Jealousy filled Sun Mei¡¯s eyes as she looked at the new clothes on Gu Qingyao.
Chapter 257: Midway Interception (4)
Chapter 257: Midway Interception (4)
The Gu Qingyao in the past rarely left the house and the clothes she wore were very low-key and almost all were old. It was not that she did not have new clothes ¨C in contrast, she had many.
Her elder brothers frequently gave her money and cloth coupons, and even specially sent back any good materials when they came across them outside.
However, she rarely wore those, or at least, she rarely wore them out.
The past Gu Qingyao was very cautious.
Now, because of her engagement with Mo Beihan, she did not restrict what she wore as much as before.
Everyone knew that Mo Beihan was rich.
Not wanting to care about this kind of person, Gu Qingyao walked away.
However, Wang Li rushed over and stopped Gu Qingyao. ¡°Stop!¡±
She spread her arms open and stopped in front of Gu Qingyao. Gu Qingyao came to a stop.
Sun Mei spoke and acted in a superior manner. ¡°What¡¯s that in your hands?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Food.¡±
¡°Delivering it to the Mo family?¡±
Gu Qingyao did not reply.
Sun Mei walked over and simply reached out for the crock in Gu Qingyao¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m familiar with the Mo family. I go to the Mo family¡¯s house frequently to chat with Auntie Jiang. I will deliver it for you. You can leave already.¡±
Indeed, all kinds of strange people exist in the world.
Gu Qingyao abruptly retreated and pushed Sun Mei¡¯s hands away. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I know where the Mo family¡¯s house is. There¡¯s no need to trouble you.¡±
Sun Mei and Wang Li were stunned for a moment as they did not expect Gu Qingyao to reject them. But subsequently, anger emerged on Sun Mei¡¯s face though she did not lose her cool.
But Wang Li did.
She shouted, ¡°How bold of you. Sister Sun Mei told you to give her so you should give it to her. Why are you going to the Mo house for no reason? Are you shameless?¡±
Gu Qingyao smirked. ¡°That¡¯s my fiance¡¯s house. I can go whenever I like.¡±
¡°You...¡±
Wang Li pushed Gu Qingyao out of anger. ¡°What¡¯s this attitude? I see that the Gu family is not educated well. You all should be dragged out to be given a good punishment to change thisndlord family¡¯s missy attitude of yours.¡±
Gu Qingyao remained at her spot and smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with my attitude. Instead, it¡¯s you two who rushed up to me for no reason and want to steal my things. I did not agree and you all even want to hit me. What do you all want to do? Snatch by force?
¡°You will be caught for robbery. Who gave you all the courage to be so arrogant in your own brigade in the day? Who did you learn this bandit-like attitude from? How is this any different from thendlords who once bullied the citizens?¡±
¡°You...¡±
Wang Li turned pale and stepped back out of surprise.
She was unruly but she did not have much experience nor knowledge and was instantly frightened when she heard what Gu Qingyao said.
Evidently, Sun Mei was also startled by Gu Qingyao¡¯s attitude. The past Gu Qingyao was not like this.
Back then, she was very timid and dared not utter a word.
Why did she suddenly be like this?
Did she be bolder after being engaged to Mo Beihan?
At the thought of that, Sun Mei¡¯s expression turned even uglier and her words were even nastier.
¡°I said, give me. I already said that I¡¯m very familiar with the Mo family and I always go to their house to chat with Auntie Jiang. When Brother Beihan left, he told me to take care of Auntie Jiang. Give that to me.¡±
Seeing that Sun Mei wanted to snatch again, Gu Qingyao pushed her away and said with a cold expression, ¡°Is there a problem with your brain? What has it got to do with me whether you are familiar with the Mo family or not? What has it got to do with you when I am delivering something to the Mo family? Bring your own things to the Mo family if you want to go and care for them, won¡¯t you? What¡¯s with snatching other people¡¯s things in the middle of the road?¡±
Chapter 258: Midway Interception (5)
Chapter 258: Midway Interception (5)
¡°I¡¯m warning you two. Don¡¯t go overboard. Go back home to eat if you all want to eat. Don¡¯t look for such stupid excuses. Do you think everyone is a fool? I¡¯m shouting for help if you all step any closer to me. Everyone is relying onbor to make a living now and every family does not close their doors when asleep. People like you who snatch others¡¯ things in the bright daylight are simply abominable. The ones who should be punished and educated should be you two.¡±
¡°Shut up. We did not!¡± Wang Li shouted out of fear.
Majority of the people in this generation were very pure. When they picked up an item from the ground, they had to wait at the spot for the owner to return. It was not an exaggeration to say that people did not close their doors when they were asleep.
Robbery was an extremely serious crime and deemed shameless by all.
Sun Mei narrowed her eyes. She really disliked this tough Gu Qingyao.
¡°Gu Qingyao, we did not want to snatch your things. We just want to help you deliver it. We only want to help. Do you know what help is?
¡°Furthermore, your family is andlord ss. I¡¯m very curious as to where your family got so many things to gift others? Could it be that your house was not lootedpletely? Your family still have private possessions? If this is made known to... those people, they woulde and inspect.¡±
Gu Qingyao curled up. This Sun Mei was much more scheming than Wang Li who had a short fuse.
If it was the past her, she would definitely be frightened by this move. Moreover, Gu Qingyao knew that the Sun family was really capable of such matters.
But now...
Gu Qingyao smirked coldly.
¡°These food items in my hands were given to me when Brother Beihan left. I am his fianc¨¦e. He is not home frequently and of course he would remind me to take care of the Mo family.
¡°Auntie Jiang is not in good health and her two children are still young and need to be taken care of by others. He was so hurried to get engaged to me as he hopes that I can take care of the Mo family with a proper and justified title.
¡°Brother Beihan is doing extremely well in his work and can afford to bring out these items. As for the Gu family...¡±
The smile in Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°When my house was looted, everyone was at the scene. Everyone witnessed that everything in our house was gone. Wasn¡¯t the Sun family at the front then?
¡°All these years, my grandparents have been looking after cows and sheep in the cowshed while my father has been working in the brigade very diligently to earn work points. My father and grandfather even looked for herbs in the mountains to help everyone treat their sickness. Everyone witnessed this.
¡°The children of the Gu family are all raised by their parents and brothers who areboring outside. There are not many people from the old family but all of them can work.
¡°In contrast, those families who don¡¯t have sufficient work points each year and even owe the brigade, they only eat and arezy. The amount of food that they are allocated is clearly insufficient but all of them are so chubby. That family has so many children and all of them are raised alive. Don¡¯t you think we should check where their food came from?
¡°Do they... have some private possessions?¡±
¡°You...¡±
Sun Mei¡¯s expression changed drastically and she turned pale out of horror.
Wang Li was taken aback as well and her eyes flickered when she noticed Sun Mei¡¯s paleplexion.
Gu Qingyao snickered and shot Sun Mei a meaningful look before walking away.
Before she left, she even smiled at Sun Mei which caused an icy air to linger around her!
Sun Mei¡¯s body stiffened and remained rooted to the ground for some time.
Wang Li pulled her and said, ¡°Sister Sun Mei... which family do you think she is talking about? Do they... really have private possessions of treasures?¡±
Chapter 259: Midway Interception (6)
Chapter 259: Midway Interception (6)
¡°What has it got to do with you?¡± Sun Mei suddenly shouted loudly which caused a shock to Wang Li.
It was the first time Sun Mei felt flustered. Without a thought, she turned around and ran away immediately, not caring about Wang Li.
Wang Li was left at the spot and seemed to be in thought as she watched Sun Mei leave!
Gu Qingyao reached the Mo family with the crock and indeed, they had not eaten dinner.
Mo Chengxu was feeling a little better already. Jiang Yingqiu had been taking care of him all this time and was about to make dinner.
¡°Auntie Jiang, you don¡¯t have to cook. I brought food.¡±
Gu Qingyao hurriedly called out when she noticed that Jiang Yingqiu was in the kitchen and about to start cooking.
¡°Yao Yao!¡±
Delighted at the sight of Gu Qingyao, Jiang Yingqiu came out quickly.
¡°Quick,e inside the house. It¡¯s too cold outside. What brings you here? It¡¯s still snowing outside!¡±
Jiang Yingqiu led Gu Qingyao into the main room but Gu Qingyao did not go there and instead pulled Jiang Yingqiu to Mo Chengxu and Mo Chengrui¡¯s room.
¡°Is Xiao Xu better now?¡±
Looking at the unbelievably prettydy who was full of smiles, Jiang Yingqiu replied, ¡°Much better. It feels like his fever has subsided after this period of time.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Auntie Jiang, you don¡¯t need to cook already. I cooked noodles with chicken broth. It¡¯s already done. Hurry and take a bowl over and eat with Xiao Xu and Xiao Rui! The noodles will turn soggy after some time.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu was taken aback and subsequently smiled. ¡°How is this suitable? You all could have just eaten it among yourselves but you even sent it over.¡±
Although that was what Jiang Yingqiu said, she was still happy on the inside.
This was her daughter-inw!
Jiang Yingqiu was ted that Gu Qingyao knew to care for them and the two young ones.
She was the most worried that once Beihan married a wife, his wife would mind that Beihan was raising two young nephews.
Her body was weakened frombor since the early years. Now that she has aged and her body deteriorated increasingly, it was too difficult to raise these two kids on her own.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Auntie Jiang. Before Brother Beihan left, he reminded me to look after you all. Brother Beihan and I are already engaged. You don¡¯t have to be so courteous to me.¡±
Once they entered the kids¡¯ room, Mo Chengxu tilted his head upward and saw Gu Qingyao at once. He instantly crawled up from his bed.
¡°Young Aunt!¡±
Mo Chengrui looked over as well. ¡°Young Aunt!¡±
Gu Qingyao sat by Mo Chengxu¡¯s bed and touched his head. ¡°Mhm! Your fever subsided a lot. I brought good food for you all.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu did not say anything much and went to the kitchen to take some utensils.
Gu Qingyao served the noodles once the utensils were here. The two children¡¯s eyes popped wide open when they saw the amount of chicken meat in the soup and white, tender noodles.
¡°How aromatic!¡±
Mo Chengrui and Jiang Yingqiu ate by themselves while Mo Chengxu was fed by Gu Qingyao.
Actually, she knew that this child was very obedient. Although he just turned eight, he waspletely capable of eating by himself.
But she also knew that this child did not have a mother since young and was very attached to a mother figure and longed for a mother¡¯s love.
Although she was not his mother, she could still take care of him when he was sick.
Gu Qingyao smiled gently. ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll feed you!¡±
Mo Chengxu narrowed his eyes and satisfaction spread across his face as he took a bite. ¡°Young Aunt, did you make this? It¡¯s so aromatic!¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Yeah! I made this. Eat more if you think it¡¯s nice. You will not fall sick when your body is strong.¡±
¡°Thank you, Young Aunt!¡±
Chapter 260: Mingyue The Glutton (1)
Chapter 260: Mingyue The Glutton (1)
¡°You¡¯re calling me Young Aunt?¡± Gu Qingyaoughed.
Mo Chengxu nodded hurriedly. ¡°Yes! Young Uncle specially told me this! He said to call you Young Aunt and that you are my Young Aunt in the future. But...¡±
Mo Chengxu frowned, seeming to be very troubled.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°But what?¡±
¡°It¡¯s so strange to call you aunt! You¡¯re not old!¡±
¡°Pfft...¡± Gu Qingyao was thrilled. Little kids were truly fun to be with.
¡°Why don¡¯t you... call me Elder Sister Gu in the future?¡±
Mo Chengxu immediately shook his head furiously. ¡°No, no. Young Uncle will beat me up if he finds out about it. He is very scary when he gets angry. He said that I¡¯m a boy and he will hit me if I¡¯m disobedient. He will only not hit girls like Young Aunt.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
What has Mo Beihan been telling this child?
After being fed a bowl of noodles and plenty of chicken meat, Mo Chengxu rubbed his round tummy in satisfaction and said, ¡°Young Aunt, you make delicious food.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and caressed his head. ¡°I will cook for you frequently in the future.¡±
Mo Chengxu and Mo Chengrui¡¯s eyes lit up.
¡°Thank you, Young Aunt!¡±
Once the three finished eating, Gu Qingyao took the crock and returned home.
Mo Beihan¡¯s dormitory, Nancheng.
The door opened with a bang. Panting, a youngdy in a gray-blue id outerwear and ck pants stood at the door.
She had a doll-like face and herrge eyes flickered. With her two little braids, she looked extremely pretty and adorable!
¡°Mo Beihan, are you really engaged?¡±
Ji Mingyue was furious. She had liked Mo Beihan for so long and in the time that he was here, she had never heard of him having a partner or giving special treatment to any femalerade. He only made a trip back to his home but was suddenly engaged when he returned?
There were so many girls in the city but he liked none and actually liked a vige bumpkin?
Mo Beihan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly at the sight of the girl before him. He still had some memory of this girl ¨C she was the younger sister of one of his best friends.
Mo Beihan nodded. ¡°Mhm! I¡¯m indeed engaged. Do you want to eat some wedding candy?¡±
Ji Mingyue: ...
Then, she watched Mo Beihan grab a handful of wedding candy from the still-unwrapped package and handed it to her. ¡°Here! These are gummy candies. Eat them!¡±
Ji Mingyue: ...
Ji Mingyue stared at the gummy candies before her and out of a sudden, she dashed into Mo Beihan¡¯s dormitory, where she shouted furiously, ¡°Mo Beihan, you did this on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±
Mo Beihan frowned. Why was this girl so angry?
Wasn¡¯t having candies to eat in this era a good thing?
Before he could think much, Ji Mingyue already began toin, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that you¡¯re going back to get engaged? You clearly know that I¡¯ve liked you for so long. Why did you still go back to get engaged?
¡°There are so many girls in the city but you do not fancy any of them. Why do you like a vige bumpkin? Tell me, are you... you being forced by your family? Tell me, why did you get engaged to her?¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s expression turned cold when she called Gu Qingyao a vige bumpkin in a disdainful manner.
¡°Whom I get engaged to has nothing to do with you. Please leave immediately, femalerade. Right now!¡±
Ji Mingyue was shocked! Without control, she retreated a few steps and shuddered.
Why did the Mo Beihan before her feel different than before?
Chapter 261: Mingyue The Glutton (2)
Chapter 261: Mingyue The Glutton (2)
The past Mo Beihan did not have the ruggedness of a farmer ss, and instead had a natural noble air to him, had a cold front and was difficult to get along with. However... he definitely was not as scary as right now.
The current him exuded the power of a superior which frightened Ji Mingyue!
Oh my!
When did this fellow be so powerful?
This demeanor was simply even more powerful than her father. What... happened?
¡°What... do you want? Why are you looking at me with this expression? I... I...¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°That is my fianc¨¦e. I will not be nice to anyone who speaks ill of her in front of me. You are not weed here. Get out quickly!¡±
Ji Mingyue¡¯s eyes reddened at once.
Mo Beihan got along well with her elder brother and she also saw him frequently. She still thought that Mo Beihan treated her a little differently!
But now...
¡°You... I¡¯m only concerned about you. Tell me, why did you get engaged? Did your family force you? You...¡±
¡°No!¡± Mo Beihan replied simply. ¡°We grew up together since young. My mother and I are very satisfied with her. Understand?¡±
Ji Mingyue¡¯s eyes turned even redder. ¡°But... I like you too! We have known each other for so long...¡±
Mo Beihan had a stunned expression.
¡°You like me?¡± Mo Beihan was surprised.
Did this girl like him in the previous lifetime?
Mo Beihan recalled carefully but nothing came to his mind!
Ji Mingyue: ...
After all this while, she liked him for so long and treated him differently from others but he did not even care?
Ji Mingyue felt so wronged that she wanted to cry and immediately bolted off!
Soon after she ran out, her eldest brother, Ji Mingzhe, rushed over.
¡°Younger sister, are you... all right?¡±
Ji Mingzhe looked at his younger sister cautiously. He could tell that she liked Mo Beihan from the start but he also knew that Mo Beihan did not take her sister to heart. The two of them were almost impossible.
Earlier on, he heard from his friend that Ji Mingyue learnt that Mo Beihan was already engaged and ran to his dormitory to look for him. Ji Mingzhe hurriedly chased over in fear that they would fall out.
One was his good friend while the other was his younger sister whom he doted on dearly. What would he do if the both of them fell out?
Ji Mingyue saw the worry in her brother¡¯s eyes and immediately knew what he was worried about. Fortunately, she was not considered a disgrace.
Ji Mingyue looked up and to Ji Mingzhe¡¯s surprise, there was no anger or tears on her face as he expected but instead, she was smiling.
¡°Eldest Brother, why are you here?¡±
Ji Mingzhe was taken aback.
¡°I... I... I...¡± Ji Mingzhe stuttered for so long and failed to form a sentence.
Ji Mingyueughed. ¡°Did you especiallye to take a look because you saw that I ran to look for Elder Brother Mo so hurriedly and thought something happened?¡±
Ji Mingzhe nodded stiffly.
Ji Mingyue smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing! I suddenly heard that Elder Brother Mo got engaged so I went to ask him if it¡¯s true!¡±
¡°Elder Brother Mo is still young and has a stone-cold front usually. His face is so emotionless and I originally thought that he would only have a partner veryte in life! But he suddenly got engaged when he returned. Can I not be surprised? So I went to ask if it¡¯s real or false.
¡°Elder Brother Mo is already engaged, but Eldest Brother, you haven¡¯t found a partner! I¡¯m anxious! I initially thought that you would definitely find someone before him! Ah, Eldest Brother! Look, Elder Brother Mo is already engaged. But when exactly are you giving me a sister-inw?¡±
Ji Mingzhe: ...
Chapter 262: Mingyue The Glutton (3)
Chapter 262: Mingyue The Glutton (3)
¡°So... So you¡¯re just shocked that Mo Beihan is suddenly engaged and only came to verify it?¡±
Ji Mingyue looked at him. ¡°If not?¡±
Ji Mingzhe: ...
Ji Mingzhe¡¯s reaction was very fast too ¨C after the surprise, he quickly returned to normal and said, ¡°All right, you¡¯ve verified it. He did indeed get engaged. Although I am quite surprised as well... he did find a partner before me!¡±
Ji Mingyue replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t you hurry and learn from him then?¡±
Ji Mingzhe responded, ¡°I got it, I got it! I don¡¯t wish to be single my whole life either, okay!¡±
The siblings headed home while chatting.
Those who were watching from the sidelines were surprised. Many of them knew that Ji Mingyue took a fancy to Mo Beihan but did not say it out explicitly. Now that Mo Beihan suddenly said he was engaged and Ji Mingyue rushed over once she heard the news, all of them thought that there would be amotion!
No one expected this oue.
Ji Mingzhe sent his younger sister all the way back home.
They worked around here and thus lived here. When they reached home, Ji Mingyue walked into the living room and could no longer hold her tears back anymore. Her eyes reddened instantly and tears trickled down her cheeks.
¡°Younger Sister...¡±
¡°Boohoo...¡± Ji Mingyue bawled loudly.
Shocked, Ji Mingzhe hurriedly rushed over tofort her, ¡°Younger Sister... Younger Sister! Don¡¯t cry! I will find you a better man, all right? Uh... Don¡¯t cry, all right...¡±
¡°Boohoo... Eldest Brother, why do you think Mo Beihan doesn¡¯t like me? Am I not good? Boohoo...¡±
¡°No, no. My younger sister is the best! You¡¯re intelligent, cute, kind and generous. It¡¯s Mo Beihan¡¯s loss that he doesn¡¯t like you.¡±
Ji Mingyue cried even harder. ¡°Boohoo... But I like him! Boohoo... Which part of me is not good? Why does he rather like a vige bumpkin and not me? What¡¯s good about a vige girl? They¡¯re ugly and wear old-fashioned clothes and speak so fiercely. What kind of taste does he have? Boohoo...¡±
Ji Mingzhe: ...
His younger sister was really spoiled. Could she say such things?
Luckily, they were in their own house as they would get into trouble if they were outside and someone heard it.
¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t cry anymore, all right? It¡¯s Mo Beihan who doesn¡¯t have any taste. I will find you an even better man next time, all right?¡±
Ji Mingyue was aggrieved. She was born into a good family, had four elder brothers and grew up while being doted on by everyone. Her life had always been smooth-sailing but unexpectedly, she faced a setback when it came to Mo Beihan. How upsetting!
Ji Mingzheforted her for quite some time. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore, all right? Your eyes will be swollen if you cry for long and you won¡¯t be pretty then. You¡¯re starving now, right? I¡¯ll bring you to eat something, all right?¡±
Ji Mingyue still did not wish to give up so easily and said, ¡°Eldest Brother, will Mo Beihan really marry thatdy just like that? Won¡¯t there be any unforeseen events? Do you think he will realize that thatdy actually isn¡¯t good after a period of time...¡±
¡°Mingyue!¡± Ji Mingzhe interrupted her. ¡°No matter what Mo Beihan does, that is his own affair. Given my understanding of him, he will not easily change his decision since he has already decided on it.
¡°Such an important decision is not a joking matter.¡±
Ji Mingyue was about to break into tears again. ¡°I... I just don¡¯t want him... to... Uh... Eldest Brother, don¡¯t you think that Mo Beihan is very different? I think that he is more outstanding and capable than most men. Why do you think he likes a vige girl? This... is illogical!¡±
Ji Mingzhe sighed again. ¡°Mingyue, there are many gooddies in the vige as well. Not all of them are like those whom you saw before.¡±
Chapter 263: Mingyue The Glutton (4)
Chapter 263: Mingyue The Glutton (4)
Ji Mingyue looked at her brother and was still unable to ept the fact.
In her memory, she had an extremely terrible impression of vigedies because of some people.
That distant cousin... Oh my, Ji Mingyue was getting the shudders just at the thought of that person!
Ji Mingyue looked at her eldest brother with a hurt expression. ¡°I... He saved me before! I¡¯ve always wanted to return the debt of saving my life and even thought that he treated me differently! In the end, he suddenly got engaged.¡±
Ji Mingzhe sighed. ¡°He saved you because you are my younger sister. Furthermore, even if you¡¯re a stranger, Beihan would still save you when he sees that you¡¯re in danger. He does not expect you to return the favor. Now that he is engaged, thatdy must be someone who he epts. So, Mingyue, you must not make things difficult for your savior because that¡¯s biting the hand that feeds you. Understand?¡±
Ji Mingyue was even more aggrieved. ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I acted like nothing happened when I came out just now. On one hand, it is to protect myself and on the other, I¡¯m afraid it would affect him.¡±
¡°I... I just cannot ept it boohoo...¡±
¡°All right, all right!¡± Ji Mingzhe was not angry. In fact, he felt very sorry for this younger sister of his as anyone would be upset if someone they liked got engaged to someone else.
Watching his younger sister grow up, he was fully aware of her character. She was very good, really very good!
¡°All right. Don¡¯t cry anymore. I will bring you to eat good food. It¡¯s bad for your body to cry so much. I will bring you to nourish your body, all right?¡±
¡°Really?¡± There were still tears on Ji Mingyue¡¯s eyshes but her eyes lit up!
Ji Mingzhe¡¯s lips twitched.
His younger sister was a glutton. No matter what major things happened, she would instantly be all right after a good meal!
Ji Mingzhe replied in a pampering tone, ¡°Yes, really. I previously got some meat and I already handed it to the chef in the dining hall to make a whole air-dry chicken. All of it is for you!¡±
Ji Mingyue¡¯s eyes brightened instantly!
¡°What are you still waiting for? Quickly go!¡±
Afterward, she bulled Ji Mingzhe through toward the dining hall.
In the dining hall, the chef had already cooked the chicken for Ji Mingzhe. Ji Mingzhe contained them in a lunch box and headed home.
Their house was not far away from the dining hall and the journey to and fro the dining hall did not take much time.
When he reached home, Ji Mingyue saw the bright red braised chicken and all her despair was converted into appetite as she gobbled everything up.
She did not even have any staples and continuously stuffed herself with chicken meat.
¡°Woo! Brother, this chicken is really nice! Eldest Brother is still the best. Mo Beihan, that heartless fellow. I liked him for so long but that scumbag did not even take it to heart. Boohoo, I want to eat a few more pieces!¡±
Ji Mingzhe: ...
Ji Mingyue stuffed her mouth with so much food that her cheeks were puffed up and covered with oil. Ji Mingzhe watched her from the opposite side and the more he watched, the more he found her adorable.
In reality, he knew that his younger sister and Mo Beihan were not really suitable. However, even he had to admit that Mo Beihan attracted many girls: He was good-looking, capable, had a good temper and did not have any bad habits. It was no wonder that his younger sister would have feelings for such an outstanding man like him.
Moreover, he was her lifesaver.
All Ji Mingzhe hoped for was that his younger sister could forget all about this, meet her own destiny in the future and continue to live a carefree life.
Meanwhile, the Qing River Brigade.
The sky had already darkened when Gu Qingyao returned from the Mo family¡¯s house. She returned into her room and entered the interspace to do some work for a while before taking a good rest.
The next afternoon, people from the Li family went to the leader Wang Mingtao¡¯s house. Something happened to Li Dahai!
Chapter 264: Young Aunt’s Words (1)
Chapter 264: Young Aunt¡¯s Words (1)
When Li Dahai came over yesterday, the sky was already darkening. It took about two hours to walk from the Por Brigade to Qing River Brigade and there was still a blizzard yesterday which made it even more difficult to walk.
Li Dahai must have walked in the dark when he returned.
But it was not to the extent that he would reach home toote.
However, Li Dahai did not return yesterday night.
The Li family was not too concerned about it and never thought that something would happen to Li Dahai. Nie Jiao, the third daughter-inw, even said that Li Dahai was persuaded by Gu Yunshuang to stay in thendlord family as a son-inw.
She even scolded Gu Yunshuang for putting on the attitude of andlord missy ¨C her mother-inw was so sick but Gu Yunshuang did not return to serve her and is even enjoying life in her maiden family¡¯s house.
The past Nie Jiao behaved like a missy and spoke softly. But after the drastic changes, she was about to be a shrew.
Life in the Li family drew anger.
Everyone in the Por Brigade knew that the Li family was full of weirdos and what kind of life that Gu Yunshuang led in the Li family. Now, after they chased Gu Yunshuang out of the house and she had divorced Li Dahai, they have no one to serve them anymore and are actually so shameless to say such things here! Only they can say such things!
Everyone ignored Nie Jiao. After yelling for a while and venting her anger, the matter was put to a temporary stop.
That night, Li Dahai did not return and the people in the Li family slept as normal.
The second day, Li Dahai still had not returned and no one looked for him either.
Eventually, in the afternoon, some passerby saw that Li Dahai fell down a hill and was shouting for help!
The passerby happened to be from the Por Brigade and was shocked to see Li Dahai.
When he went over to take a closer look, he realized that Li Dahai hurt his legs and simply could not move them. Looking at his state, he seemed to have crawled for a distance but did not make it far as his legs probably hurt too much.
Furthermore, his entire face was red from the cold and his hands were swollen.
That person was appalled. ¡°Dahai? What are you doing here? When did you fall? Oh god!¡±
Li Dahai stayed in the snowy field for an entire night and another morning passed. He was exhausted, starving and freezing and was about to faint.
¡°Save... save me. I have been here... since yesterday night!¡±
That person¡¯s eyes widened.
Yesterday night?
Didn¡¯t those people from the Li family say that Li Dahai was spending the night at the Gu family? They even said that he went to enjoy life as the son-inw of andlord family.
So it turned out that Li Dahai came back yesterday night but fell down here and did not return home?
This Li family... none of them came to look for him. Seriously...
Thinking of the Li family¡¯s circumstance, that person looked at Li Dahai with an expression that Li Dahai could not fathom.
Ultimately, this person carried Li Dahai back to the Li family¡¯s house. When the Li family saw that Li Dahai broke his leg, they immediately thought of asking the Gu family for medical fees as it was the Gu family who did not take good care of Li Dahai and caused him to return at night and thus fall on his way back.
After much discussion, the Li family were afraid that the Gu family would not admit it even if they went up to their doorstep. Thus, they decided to go straight to the Qing River Brigade¡¯s leader, Wang Mingtao. Afterward, the brothers of the Li family simply carried Li Dahai straight to Wang Mingtao¡¯s house.
Li Dahai was pitiful though. He had not eaten a single thing since yesterday and was out in the snowfield for an entire night which almost caused him to freeze to death. When he returned home, he was carried to the Qing River Brigade before he could even take a sip of warm water and no one ever thought of looking for a doctor to treat him.
Many people from the Li family came and in such an open and imposing manner. It was clear that they were ill-intentioned. After the people from the Qing River Brigade learnt of the news, many went to Wang Mingtao¡¯s house to see what was happening.
In the end, when they heard what the people of the Li family said, they were all dumbfounded by that family¡¯s shamelessness!
Chapter 265: Young Aunt’s Words (2)
Chapter 265: Young Aunt¡¯s Words (2)
The eldest son of the Li family, Li Dajiang, sat on a stool in Wang Mingtao¡¯s house and spoke to Wang Mingtao as though it was a given, ¡°Leader, you must be a judge in this matter. Dahai only looked for his wife and did not do anything overboard but the Gu family actually beat him up to this state. This is too much.
¡°This is not a small matter. They must be punished severely and pay the medical bills as well. My Dahai suffered such serious injuries. You must not forget the medical bills.¡±
Wang Mingtao was an intelligent person and looking at the situation before him, of course he knew what was happening.
Gu Yunshuang has been bullied by the Li family for so many years and was eventually chased out. Afterward, the brothers of the Gu family returned and went to the Li family with Gu Yunshuang to ask for a divorce and cut all rtions with them.
This was not a secret in the Qing River Brigade.
Many people stillmented about the Gu family¡¯s foolishness for actually wanting back a married daughter and even raising their granddaughter in their family.
But there were some who admired the Gu family for emphasizing on familial ties, especially some women who were extremely touched to see that there were such maiden families around.
Wang Mingtao was aware that Li Dahai recently came to look for Gu Yunshuang and he was also clear of the Gu family¡¯s attitude.
He had some understanding of those people in the Gu family and if not for the restriction in the current generation, the Gu family would definitely not be in this state now.
Wang Mingtao took a sip of tea at his own pace and said, ¡°You said that Li Dahai is in this state because the Gus beat him up?¡±
¡°Of course!¡±
Li Dajiang replied with affirmation.
¡°Nonsense. In the evening yesterday, I clearly saw Li Dahai leaving our brigade by himself. He was perfectly fine at that time, and the Gu family did not even hit him.¡±
Li Dajiang just finished speaking but someone from the Qing River Brigade retorted him immediately.
Many of the people in this generation were still very pure and someone indeed saw Li Dahai leaving yesterday. Although the Gu family was andlord family and had a bad ss status, people would still stand out to defend them when they see that the Gu family is used.
Chen Goudan, who had already changed his name to Chen Feng, said with flickering eyes, ¡°I also feel that the Gu family will not hit people. I am right at the foot of the mountain. If Uncle Dahai was hit by the Gu family yesterday, we would definitely be able to hear some noise. But there were no strange noises at all yesterday so it¡¯s impossible for the Gu family to have hit him.
¡°It can¡¯t be possible for someone to remain silent when beaten up to this state, right? Our entire brigade should be able to hear his screams instead.¡±
Chen Goudan had already changed his name during the new year. He never had a formal name since the start and people had been calling him ¡°Goudan¡± ¡°Goudan¡± since young.
Now that he was living alone, he changed his name straight away.
Feng for Fengli*!
*Fengli trantes to sharp in English
Everyone looked at him when he spoke.
Everyone in this brigade was extremely familiar with this child. He was once a scrawny boy who worked endlessly day and night and lived a tough life in his uncle¡¯s family. He and his younger sister did not die from starvation only because they had been relying on the food that some kind people in the brigade gave them frequently.
Years ago, he moved out and lived alone with his younger sister.
Over a few short months, he grew taller and became slightly chubbier. Even his younger sister looked more like a human now!
Chen Feng looked at the way that everyone was looking at him and was increasingly thankful to the Gu family.
Over this period of time, Gu Qingyao had been taking care of them secretly. Otherwise, the food allocated from the Chen family was simply insufficient.
Everyone pondered after what he said and many agreed with him.
¡°That¡¯s right. We did not even hear any noise yesterday. How can the Gu family possibly hit him? Does Li Dahai not know how to call for help when he¡¯s beaten up to this state?¡±
Chapter 266: Young Aunt’s Words (3)
Chapter 266: Young Aunt¡¯s Words (3)
Li Dajiang never thought that what he said would be denied by a child and the key was that there were actually so many people who agreed with him. Li Dajiang was very furious.
¡°Why is a child interrupting when adults are talking? My fourth younger brother went to the Gu Family¡¯s house to look for his wife yesterday but he returned with such serious injuries...¡±
¡°Li Dahai has already divorced the auntie of the Gu Family and her ount and ration rtions are all redirected back to the Qing River Brigade. Why did Li Dahai still go to the Gu Family to look for his so-called wife?¡±
Chen Feng was not polite to Li Dajiang either and interrupted him once again.
These people were clearly here to stir trouble and were so shameless. What an eye-opener.
Li Dajiang was furious. ¡°I told you to not interrupt me. Do you not understand? What has it got to do with you?¡±
Chen Fengughed. ¡°The Gu family is part of our brigade. Your Li family bullied Auntie Gu Yunshuang and chased both her and even her child out of the house. More than that, you all even beat her until she miscarried and chased her out on a snowy day. You all didn¡¯t even care about her.
¡°And now, you all are actually acting like nothing happened and even came shouting about ¡®Li Dahai¡¯s wife¡¯. Do you think our Qing River Brigade knows nothing about what happened in the Li Family? Clearly, someone in your house fell ill and none of you all want to attend to her. And you all still want to bring Auntie Gu Yunshuang back to ve for you all when she is still in confinement.
¡°Do you think thedies of the Qing River Brigade are pushovers? Or do you think that the Qing River Brigade is a pushover?¡±
¡°You...¡±
Li Dajiang was utterly stunned. Never had he expected that a child who was only about ten over years old would say such things.
And Chen Feng¡¯s words saw a change in the expression of many onlookers.
It was a fact that the Li family was unreasonable and treated Gu Yunshuang harshly.
Gu Yunshuang was covered in blood and barely conscious when she returned ¨C everyone witnessed this.
Back then, that youth from the Por Brigade came to inform the Gu family that Gu Yunshuang miscarried and was chased out of the house, and no one dared to take her in. Everyone was extremely shocked by the news.
Now, the Li family was so shameless to evene knocking on the Gu family¡¯s door. If this matter was circted, others would think that thedies of the Qing River Brigade were pushovers and easy targets to bully. Others could beat up and cursed at the Qing River Brigadedies as they wished, and could simply divorce them when they suffer a miscarriage due to domestic abuse. When thedies have recuperated at their maiden family, others could pretend that nothing happened and bring them back to the ex-husband¡¯s house. What about the parents¡¯ reputation?
Families with daughters immediately began speaking up.
¡°Goudan is right. Do you think that thedies of the Qing River Brigade are pushovers? Li Dahai and Gu Yunshuang are already divorced and whatever that happens in the Li family has nothing to do with the Gu family. Go back home quickly.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. This is clearly a nder. Do you think we are foolish?¡±
Li Dajiang¡¯s face flushed red immediately.
¡°No matter whether they are divorced or not, the Gu family is wrong for beating people. They must pay the medical bills.¡±
Wang Mingtao looked down. His eyes were filled with disdain.
¡°How are you going to prove that it¡¯s the Gu family who beat Li Dahai up to this state?¡±
Li Dahai pressed his lips together before replying, ¡°Dahai came to look for his wife yesterday night but he ended up like this when he returned. If it¡¯s not the Gu family who beat him up, who else would it be?
¡°I already said that I saw Li Dahai going back alone and he was perfectly fine when he returned. The Gu family did not even beat anyone. Do you all not understand?¡±
The person who previously said he saw Li Dahai stood up once again.
Wang Mingtao looked at Li Dahai. ¡°Comrade Li Dahai, tell us, how did you get all these injuries?¡±
Chapter 267: Young Aunt’s Words (4)
Chapter 267: Young Aunt¡¯s Words (4)
Li Dahai wasying on a broken door panel at this moment. His eyes were lifeless and he seemed to bepletely out of it.
Right now, he was very cold, hungry and dizzy!
When he heard Wang Mingtao, his eyes moved and he recalled what Nie Jiao told him previously when he was in the Li house.
Then, when everyone saw his state, they used the Gu family of beating him up but he said it was not and that it was because he fell.
However, his brothers and sister-inws refused to hear about it and his third sister-inw even nagged him to insist that it was the Gu Family who beat him up into this state when they¡¯re here.
In this case, Gu Yunshuang would keep him and let him recuperate in the Gu family¡¯s house. Then, Gu Yunshuang would take care of him and forgive him. In the future, she would return back to the Li family¡¯s house with him and the Li family would not be in such a mess and would return to its past flourishing state.
Before Li Dahai spoke, Nie Jiao from aside hurriedly reminded, ¡°Fourth Younger Brother, you must tell the truth! Yunshuang still doesn¡¯t know that you were beaten up to this state, right? If she knows, she will definitely take care of you in the future. The Gu family definitely will bring you back to recuperate after beating you up like this. With Yunshuang and your daughter to take care of you in the future, your whole family will be reunited.¡±
Everyone in the surrounding had goosebumps. Humans¡¯ shamelessness was seriously unimaginable.
Wang Mingtao shot Nie Jiao a furious re. ¡°I did not ask you!¡±
That was a powerful re!
It sent Nie Jiao to a shock and she kept quiet immediately.
Wang Mingtao had been a brigade leader for so many years while Nie Jiao was just a vige woman who had not seen the world thus it was natural for her to be frightened.
Wang Mingtao looked at Li Dahai and said again, ¡°Comrade Li Dahai, I¡¯m talking to you! How did you get all these injuries?¡±
Everyone looked at Li Dahai, wondering what he would say.
Li Dahai¡¯s lips parted. ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s... the Gu family who beat me up.¡±
He seemed to have said these few words with much difficulty. After that one line, he no longer spoke and his facial expression was undecipherable.
Everyone in the Li family sighed in relief immediately after hearing it.
Wang Mingtao¡¯s expression turned cold at once.
Everyone also looked at Li Dahai with widened eyes in disbelief.
The Por Brigade and Qing River Brigade were not very far apart and everyone knew a thing or two about the situation at the Por Brigade. Many people had heard of Li Dahai before.
He was said to be diligent, filial, capable and honest.
Now, it seemed that he was not the least honest.
Everyone¡¯s impression of Li Dahai was redefined. Li Dahai, himself, might not know that hepletely threw himself into hell in the future because of this statement.
Li Dajiang roared immediately, ¡°Did you all hear it? Brigade leader, the Gu family is too overboard. They¡¯re bad elements from the start and indeed, they are such brutal people who especially bully normal citizens like us. You must settle this matter fairly and not protect the Gu Family.¡±
Wang Mingtao snickered silently. Without replying to Li Dajiang, he told someone to call the people from the Gu family over.
Gu Yunshen and Gu Jinfeng came with Gu Qingyao tailing behind them so that she could take a look at the situation.
After a series of questions, they understood the situation immediately. Wang Mingtao and Gu Yunshen would settle such matters and Gu Qingyao was not at all worried that her family would suffer losses. She looked at Li Dahai who wasying down with a confused andplexed expression.
Gu Qingyao went up to look at Li Dahai¡¯s injuries when the adults were talking. The Gu family practiced medicine, thus no one was concerned about Gu Qingyao¡¯s actions and was instead focused on Gu Yunshen and Gu Jinfeng.
Gu Qingyao looked at the injuries. He was injured yesterday evening.
And his leg would probably be crippled in the future!
Chapter 268: Young Aunt’s Words (5)
Chapter 268: Young Aunt¡¯s Words (5)
The brigade leader, Wang Mingtao, already told them what happened earlier on, thus Gu Qingyao knew that Li Dahai actually admitted that the Gu family beat him up. Chen Feng told her some things and she understood that the Li family wanted to trick Li Dahai into staying in the Gu¡¯s so that her young aunt could take care of him and their family would be reunited.
Li Dahai certainly hoped to be able to get back together with her young aunt and Nie Jiao must have said many things to him.
No matter how Li Dahai thinks and whether he was tricked by Nie Jiao, he did use and put the charge on the Gu family.
He helped his brothers and sisters-inw nder the Gu family.
This was sufficient to arouse Gu Qingyao¡¯s anger.
Not only was this fellow dim-witted, but he also turned out to be such a person. He needs to be punished!
Gu Yunshen discussed with them for a while beforeing to check on Li Dahai¡¯s injuries.
Wang Mingtao said, ¡°When did he get these injuries?¡±
Gu Yunshen replied, ¡°Around yesterday evening.¡±
Li Dajiang immediately jumped. ¡°I already said it¡¯s the Gu family...¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Wang Mingtao shouted furiously.
Gu Yunshen continued speaking, ¡°His right leg is fractured and extremely swollen. This is because it was left untreated for a long time and also because of the freezing weather. His clothes are all soaked and he has severe frostbite. This leg...¡±
Gu Yunshen did not finish his sentence and left Wang Mingtao to take over.
Wang Mingtao looked at Li Dajiang. ¡°Your fourth younger brother has such serious injuries, but why aren¡¯t they treated yet till now? He was injured yesterday evening, but why are you all only here now?¡±
Li Dajiang frozepletely.
Wang Mingtao said, ¡°How did you all find him? Since you all said that it¡¯s the Gu family who beat him, he has no way of walking back by himself in this state and it¡¯s not usible for the Gu family to send him back. Where did you all find him?¡±
Li Dajiang could not answer.
At this instant, someone suddenly ran in and shouted, ¡°Leader, don¡¯t believe him. The Lis are lying. Li Dahai fell when he was on his way back home. I saw it with my own eyes.¡±
Gasps were heard in the surrounding.
Everyone looked at the door, where a man rushed in. It was Zhao Tian, a male from the Qing River Brigade who appeared about thirty over years old.
Zhao Tian dashed in. ¡°Leader, did the Lis say that Li Dahai was beaten up by the Gu family and wants the Gu family to pay for the medical fee?¡±
Before Wang Mingtao could say anything, Zhao Tian hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s not true. Li Dahai fell by himself. He already fell when he was on the way back home yesterday evening. Zheng Xiao¡¯er from the Por Brigade passed by this morning and saw him screaming for help so Zheng Xiao¡¯er carried him back to the Li family¡¯s house.
¡°I happened to see it when I was visiting my rtives. When they were in the Li family¡¯s house, Li Dahai even said it¡¯s because he fell. But the Li family discussed carrying him over to stir trouble for the Gu family and im that it¡¯s the Gu family who beat him up. In this case, they could get a huge sum of medical fees.
¡°Li Dahai was missing yesterday night. When he was carried back to the Li family¡¯s house, the Lis did not find him a doctor and immediately carried him over after their discussion without even giving him warm water to drink.¡±
¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± Li Dajiang was enraged.
¡°I am not. It was Zheng Xiao¡¯er of the Por Brigade who carried him back but many people in the Por Brigade saw it. Leader, you can send someone to ask them. I¡¯m not lying.¡±
Wang Mingtao smiled. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you all can leave then! Our brigade still has many things to do and have no time to waste on you all. If you all are dissatisfied, I will have to report to the higher authorities then. By then, the Dawn Commune...¡±
Chapter 269: Young Aunt’s Words (6)
Chapter 269: Young Aunt¡¯s Words (6)
The Li family had always bullied the weak but was scared of those who were more powerful. They only dared to create troubles in the Por Brigade based on Li Aiguo¡¯s injury. However, when they heard that they were going to look for leaders, they were scared now.
There was no surprise to the result of this trouble.
While the Li family was still arguing there, Gu Qingyao approached Li Dahai with a gentle smile on her face and said something to him.
¡°Uncle Li, I know you did not deliberately frame the Gu family just now. You are just worried that you are injured now and no one will take care of you, right? Actually, you don¡¯t need to worry about that. Your brother, sisters-inw and parents will definitely take good care of you. You are the most important person to them!
¡°If you think about how filial you are usually¡ªyou listen to everything that your mom says. You have been working silently at home, earning work points to support the family. Your wife and your child take care of the family, cooking and washing clothes, cleaning the house. None of them will affect you to earn work points, Uncle Li. You are the hero of the Li family. They all care about you!
¡°You have done so much. How could they not care about you? You are a hero! How could the Li family live so well without you, right?¡±
Li Dahai moved his eyes and looked towards Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Li. Go home and heal your injuries. Your leg is fractured. You need to take care of it and recover well, so you can work hard in the future. They will take care of you, and you will be better to them, right?¡±
Li Dahai still had no expression on his face, but Gu Qingyao knew that he understood her meaning.
She got up and slowly walked to the side. As soon as she got up, Gu Fangting came over.
She nced at the situation at the scene and asked Gu Qingyao some questions. Gu Qingyao told her everything. She paused, looked at everyone, and did the same move as Gu Qingyao.
While everyone¡¯s attention was not here, she squatted down beside Li Dahai.
¡°Dad, go home and take care of your injuries. I know that Aunt told you to ask you toe to bring us back so that Grandma can get better from her illness, right? It¡¯s fake. Don¡¯t listen to her.
¡°Grandma hates Mom and me the most. When did she not scold or beat us in the past? No matter what I do with my mother, Grandma doesn¡¯t like us. Do you remember?¡±
Li Dahai was very hungry and suffered from the injury. He had no energy at the moment, but he still had consciousness. Whether it was Gu Qingyao or Gu Fangting, he understood what they meant.
He was stunned when he heard that, and looked at Gu Fangting.
Gu Fangting squat beside him, ¡°Now that Grandma is ill and weak, she can¡¯t see us anymore. Otherwise, Grandma will be very angry and her health will deteriorate. Didn¡¯t Grandma scold us every day?
¡°She hates us so much, how can you take us back? Dad, you are a filial son. It¡¯s not easy for Grandma to raise you. You can¡¯t treat her like this. Take good care of her and be filial to her. Give whatever she likes. Let her favorite people be there to apany her.
¡°She¡¯s always liked the third aunt the most. She said that the third aunt is filial and she likes both the eldest and the second aunt. It is easier for her to recover when she sees the people she likes. Am I right!¡±
Li Dahai did not speak. He was still stunned and could not react to her words.
After Gu Fangting finished speaking, she slowly got up and stepped aside, without attracting everyone¡¯s attention.
Gu Qingyao was surprised by Gu Fangting¡¯s act.
Chapter 270: Young Aunt’s Words (7)
Chapter 270: Young Aunt¡¯s Words (7)
Gu Fangting nced at Gu Qingyao and pursed her lips. Seeing so many people around, she didn¡¯t speak for the time being.
The Li family had a fuss for a while but was chased away by Wang Mingtao and some people in the brigade. Li Dahai was also carried away by them.
Gu Yunshen and Gu Jinfeng were there to thank Zhao Tian.
In the crowd, Gu Qingyao heard someone grunt coldly.
As soon as she looked up, she saw Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing.
They came a littleter. Although they knew the situation, they did not have time to talk because when they arrived, the Li family had all been exposed and Wang Mingtao was chasing them away.
Seeing that the matter was resolved so easily and the Gu family did notpensate for the medical expenses, nor did they send Gu Yunshuang back to the Li family, Zhang Xiaohui felt uneasy and scoffed coldly.
Gu Qingyao nced. Zhang Xiaohui was very ufortable at that nce, and said in a very unpleasant tone, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled slightly, ¡°Aunt Zhang, you really have gained a lot of weight recently. It seems that... the Zhang family¡¯s food is good.¡±
While speaking, she took a special look at her stomach.
Zhang Xiaohui almost jumped up by that nce and instinctively stretched out her hand to block her stomach.
People around her saw her action, and they frowned towards that.
Recently, Zhang Xiaohui has indeed gained a lot of weight, but her winter clothes made her look bloated, so no one can see what was wrong with her.
But Zhang Xiaohui knew that she was pregnant!
She had been pregnant for two months.
Wang Guozhu had not divorced, so she was panicking constantly.
Every time she confronted Gu Qingyao, Zhang Xiaohui could not gain anything. In addition, she was hiding some secrets and her guilty conscience was so severe that she did not say much to Gu Qingyao. She muttered a few words and went home.
When the Gu family went home, Gu Fangting did not say anything and followed everyone back in silence.
In the kitchen, Gu Fangting looked at Gu Qingyao and pursed her lips, ¡°Cousin, those words... Mom told me to say it.¡±
Gu Qingyao sighed, did not say anything to her and rubbed her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, go back to the room!¡±
Gu Fangting returned to the room she and Gu Yunshuang lived in. Gu Yunshuang was still reading. Seeing Gu Fangtinge back, she asked, ¡°Did you say it?¡±
Gu Fangting nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±
¡°What¡¯s his reaction?¡±
Gu Fangting said, ¡°He was a little shocked, but he should have understood.¡±
Gu Yunshuang was silent. She looked at Gu Fangting for a while, and sighed, ¡°Tingting, do you me me?¡±
Gu Fangting shook her head, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, Mom. Those things are true. Grandma didn¡¯t like us in the first ce. Shouldn¡¯t she ask someone she likes to apany her when she is sick? Why should we be there on call? Why should we do all the dirty chores but they¡¯re the ones who are going to benefit from us?¡±
Gu Yunshuang waved her hand and signaled Gu Fangting to walk over.
Gu Fangting walked over. Gu Yunshuang held her shoulders and said seriously, ¡°Tingting, I¡¯m not a weak and ipetent person who never knows how to resist. We used to be in the Li family. We have toply since we have no other choices.
¡°But this doesn¡¯t mean you should work with no return. I want to tell you that you are not a loser, and you are not born to serve others.
¡°For those who are kind to us, we must learn to be grateful. For those who mistreat us, we must know how to resist. If there is really nothing we can do, then we must learn how to tolerate.¡±
Chapter 271: Young Aunt’s Words (8)
Chapter 271: Young Aunt¡¯s Words (8)
Gu Yunshuang was slightly worried as she stared at her daughter.
This child had stayed with her in the Li family since she was born and worked for the entire family. She had never enjoyed any care from the Li family. She was bullied, ridiculed, discriminated against and insulted.
She was always called a loser in the Li family.
No one had respected her besides her mother.
Though she spent a lot of effort in raising the child, she was worried that she might enter the wrong path from staying in that family.
Her daughter would not get bullied by others.
Gu Fangting nodded, ¡°I understand that, Mom. I will not disappoint you.¡±
...
Time passed gradually.
Gu Yunshuang was busy studying every day and teaching Gu Fangting to read.
Gu Yunshuang gradually recovered from Gu Qingyao¡¯s therapy. The water from her interspace was really effective.
Even Gu Chonghua and Gu Yunshen were surprised that Gu Yunshuang could recover so well.
Gu Yunshuang slowly took over the house chores as she recovered. There were not many chores in winter. She helped cook and wash clothes.
There were a few clothes that needed to be washed in winter. The thick clothes from the elderly were washed by Gu Yunshen. Both Gu Yunshuang and Gu Fangting were very diligent people. There were not many chores for them.
Gu Qingyao was very free these days. She read, practiced calligraphy and painting with the elderly, and studied differentnguages and embroidery every day.
She would exchange some goods from the ck market in the town if she had time. She would also collect some useful things from the waste station.
This was how the first month of the new year passed. Now, it was the middle of the second month.
Gu Qingyao smiled and counted her savings at home.
The money she earned from Chinese New Year till now and the amount she saved earlier had a total of 5300 yuan. She had a total of more than 7000 yuan with the addition of 2000 yuan from Mo Beihan. She would soon have ten thousand yuan of savings.
Gu Qingyao was amazed by Brother Beihan¡¯s ability.
The two thousand yuan that he gave her was not from exchanging goods. It was part of his own money.
Why was he so rich?
Was he like that in her previous life?
Gu Qingyao tilted her head and thought about it, but did not reach any answer. After all, at this time in her previous life, Mo Beihan was punished and sent to the border. She was depressed and did not care about that.
In addition to the money, there were many jewels and old objects that she had exchanged. They were all well preserved and kept in her own interspace.
She finished the two clothes in her hand. They were for Mo Chengxu and Mo Chengrui. The outer material was made out of old cloth that she searched for a long time in her interspace. The inner material was new.
It would capture unnecessary attention if someone wore new clothes often.
Someone shouted her name outside. She went out and saw her parcel arrive.
It was a giant parcel mailed back by Mo Beihan.
This was the second parcel he sent since he left.
There were two dried rabbits, two dried chickens, a slightly smaller dried leg ofmb, and even half of marinatedmb chops.
Gu Qingyao was surprised and delighted to see those foods.
It was such a huge surprise that there were such foods in the current era. She could not believe that.
She stared at the big pieces ofmb chops. It seemed that they were chopped off from a bigger piece. It was so rare to have thesemb chops!
Chapter 272: Provoking Discord (1)
Chapter 272: Provoking Discord (1)
There were five catties of rice, five catties of flour, and fifteen catties of cornmeal in two bags.
There were also ten catties of sorghum rice, five catties of sweet potato noodles, two catties of dried sweet potatoes and some dried vegetables.
Mo Beihan¡¯s letter stated thatmb chops came from the northern grasnd. Dried rabbits, chicken and sorghum rice came from the Northwest Farm...
These rice and noodles all had their origin. He also added some inside.
There was no one else in the room. Qingyao added more than a dozen sections of sausages, two dried rabbits, two dried chickens, one catty of beef, one packet of peanuts, and two dried fish.
In addition to food, Mo Beihan also sent some nutritional products. There were two cans of malted milk extract, a small packet of toffee, and a small packet of raisins.
This raisin was also from Northwest Farm.
After packing the things, Gu Qingyao shouted to the outside, ¡°Aunt, Dad, Bei Han sent things back.¡±
Only her father and her grandparents were slightly aware of her ¡°ability¡±. She had countless of food in her interspace. But her aunt did not know anything about that.
Her dad and grandparents did not n to tell her. They kept it as a secret even to her brothers.
Gu Qingyao did not reveal much.
Now that her aunt and Gu Fangting stayed here, she needed to be more careful when taking out things. Everything here must be seen by her aunt.
After she shouted, Gu Yunshen, Gu Yunshuang and Gu Fangting came to her room to take a look.
Gu Yunshuang was shocked when she saw the number of things.
¡°So... so much?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not from Brother Beihan alone. Some are from his friends. These are for Aunt Jiang and the two boys in the family. There are two other boys in the family who are growing up. I still need to send back something as a return gift.¡±
Gu Yunshuang nodded, and epted it. But she felt that Mo Beihan was really capable!
They took all these things to the kitchen. Gu Qingyao took a piece ofmb chops, filled two catties of rice, two catties of flour, some toffee and raisins, and then took the two cans of malted milk extract. She also took the two pieces of clothes she made for the two children and put in a basket.
After getting engaged to Mo Beihan, she had the right to go to the Mo family and she went more often.
She often sent something to the Mo family including clothes and shoes for the two children. She also taught them how to read and write.
She did not take many things. She would not send everything at one shot to the Mo family. She would bring over some at intervals to avoid attention.
People from the Nanhu Brigade would pay extra attention to her if she carried multiple bags.
She received a lot of envy and hatred along the way.
Everyone knew about how capable Mo Beihan was and many girls wished to marry him.
However, Mo Beihan was still very young. He had a sick mother and two nephews to take care of. It was a big burden.
In the brigade these years, everyone knew that Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s health was getting worse every year. She could not earn many work points when she worked. The little food she exchanged from her work points could not even support herself. The two children were raised entirely by Mo Beihan.
Furthermore, Mo Beihan was not at home most of the time in a year. If someone was married to Mo Beihan, she would have to stay in the family to take care of the elderly and two children.
It was reasonable to take care of the elderly, but no one was willing to take care of the two nephews for him.
Chapter 273: Provoking Discord (2)
Chapter 273: Provoking Discord (2)
However, there were still many young girls willing to marry Mo Beihan due to his ability. After all, in this era, diligence and ability to take care of his family would be worthy of praise.
However, the Mo family was not willing.
There were people who expressed their interest, but Jiang Yingqiu was not willing to ept.
After rejecting for a few times, some started to im that she was waiting for a girl from the city. Some said that she was concerned about her two grandchildren. Mo Beihan¡¯s money could be used to raise the two children before he got married.
No matter how kind he was, he would spend on his wife.
They would have their own child and the expenditure would increase. Jiang Yingqiu and the two children would receive less money.
That was the reason why Jiang Yingqiu was not willing to ept.
There were others who were unwilling to raise two nephews for Mo Beihan. Jiang Yingqiu would take care of the two children. She might live with the two children in the future. Mo Beihan might not need to take care of the elderly.
So they were waiting for the two children in the Mo family to grow up and Jiang Yingqiu would bring them away.
Despite all the conditions, many still envied the Mo family¡¯s wealth.
The two children could be counted as a w that was not so serious.
But no one expected that Mo Beihan would get engaged suddenly.
Engaged to Gu Qingyao from the Qing River Brigade.
No one expected that based on Mo Beihan¡¯s condition, he would find someone from the Gu family with bad elements.
Thus, there were many gossips recently but most of them were out of jealousy.
When Gu Qingyao came to the Nanhu brigade, she saw several old women sitting under the sun at the corner. One of the middle-aged women was talking to one of them very exaggeratedly.
¡°Aunt, Beihan is really an excellent guy. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no one else in the brigade that can be as capable as him. He has such a good job and a bright future. Why did he suddenly get engaged with the Gu family? Will Beihan¡¯s future be affected by the Gu family?¡±
The olddy¡¯s expression changed.
That woman continued, ¡°Your grandsons are all working at the farm. They are having good lives and many chores in the brigade are done by them.
¡°They¡¯re quite old now. It¡¯s difficult for them to achieve something outside. But your great-grandsons are very capable. The eldest is nearly twenty years old now. How lucky you are to have great-grandsons at your age.
¡°With Beihan¡¯s capability, you will not need to worry about your great grandson¡¯s future with his help. What a pity that he was engaged to Gu Qingyao who is from andlord family.¡±
The olddy was Mo Beihan¡¯s grandmother, Jiang Linshi!
She was a very stubborn and snobbish elderly.
Thedy who was talking to her by the side was Sun Mei¡¯s mother, Qin Yufeng!
Jiang Linshi was quite blessed to have three daughters and one son.
Her son was the Nanhu Brigade¡¯s leader, Jiang Feng.
Jiang Linshi was very biased towards guys and was proud of giving birth to a boy. After giving birth to Jiang Feng, she still wanted to have another boy. But she gave birth to Jiang Yingqiu. She was injured after that and could not bear any baby.
She did not like her daughter Jiang Yingqiu.
Jiang Yingqiu was not very obedient after she grew up. To Jiang Linshi, Jiang Yingqiu was very rebellious and disrespectful. Therefore, she really hated Jiang Yingqiu now.
Chapter 274: Provoking Discord (3)
Chapter 274: Provoking Discord (3)
When Jiang Yingqiu reached the age of getting married, Jiang Yingqiu had nned to marry her off to the son of the Sun family as the family was quite wealthy.
Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s appearance would definitely be liked by her husband. The Sun family had a son who liked Jiang Yingqiu. So Jiang Linshi at that time had always thought Jiang Yingqiu would marry to the Sun family, and then continued to subsidize her family.
But Jiang Yingqiu was very disobedient and insisted on marrying Mo Beihan¡¯s father.
The young man from that city.
In the beginning, Mo Beihan¡¯s father looked very deste. Although he looked like a city person, he had never received anything from his family. So Jiang Linshi was very unhappy.
That man ran away and Jiang Yingqiu was mocked by the others. She needed to raise two sons by herself. When her elder son had some achievements, he passed away suddenly, leaving two of his sons behind.
Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s daughter-inw also ran away. There were no profits from her. She could barely support herself and relied on her son¡¯s allowance. The olddy raged.
She felt that Jiang Yingqiu was an ominous person and did not wish to get close to her.
But she did not expect that Jiang Yingqiu still managed to raise the two children and Mo Beihan despite her condition. Mo Beihan even had so many great achievements when he grew up.
He was more capable than any other men in the family.
The olddy started her nning again. But before he could settle Mo Beihan¡¯s marriage, he had been engaged to Gu Qingyao.
The engagement banquet was so high-profile and he sent out so much food and meat to the Gu family. No one else in the Nanhu Brigade ever did that.
She was so angry.
She hated the Gu family and resented Wen Ruyu.
Jiang Linshi¡¯s expression was very unpleasant. Qin Yufeng smiled secretly as she saw the change in expression.
¡°Aunt, a married man will only care for his own family. Furthermore, Gu Qingyao is... quite attractive. Which man can resist that temptation?¡± she added.
¡°Beihan is still so young. When they get married, he will listen to her for everything.
¡°I saw itst time that Beihan mailed everything to Gu Qingyao. The postman delivered the package to the Gu family directly. Everything that belongs to the Jiang family is given to them.
¡°Gu Yunshuang even brought her daughter to stay in the Gu family after getting divorced at this age. They¡¯re probably eating the food that Beihan sent back.¡±
She was getting more ridiculous but the olddy paid attention to what she said. The hand that was holding the cane was shaking in anger.
Qin Yufeng smiled when she saw Gu Qingyao came over, carrying a basket.
She said to Jiang Linshi, ¡°Look, Gu Qingyao came here again with things. Bei Han must have sent things back. Last time, Bei Han sent back such a big package. This time, it will be huge as well. She only carries such a small basket. How many things will she give to the Jiang family?¡±
Jiang Linshi turned her head and saw Gu Qingyao walking over with the basket.
Gu Qingyao saw the olddy and greeted her out of politeness, ¡°Grandma.¡±
ording to their custom, young men and women who were engaged and not yet married did not require to change the way of addressing family members of the man¡¯s family. It was not appropriate to call them ¡°father¡± or ¡°mother¡±. After all, they were not married yet.
But for grandparents, they usually follow how the man addressed them.
Chapter 275: The Past Incident (1)
Chapter 275: The Past Incident (1)
Gu Qingyao had a very bad impression of this olddy. She hated her.
She was the one who stirred up trouble when her rtionship with Mo Beihan was known in her previous life.
Mo Beihan had also gotten involved and affected. This olddy immediately ran to the Gu family and yelled at Gu Qingyao. She scolded Gu Qingyao for seducing Mo Beihan and imed that Gu Qingyao should be drowned in the river!
Beihan had a good job and a bright future. He could even get married to a city girl. Why would he be attracted to a countryside girl?
It must be Gu Qingyao who seduced him as she was onto Mo Beihan¡¯s ability.
Jiang Linshi created many troubles and cursed every day in front of the Gu family. She could shout and curse for a few hours, pping her thigh to scold Gu Qingyao.
People from both brigades came over and gossiped.
She used many vulgarities to curse the little girl. No one in the family could bear such an insult as Gu Qingyao was the beloved child in the family.
Wen Ruyu was really agitated and ran out to scold her. The olddy was the daughter of a big capitalist, a youngdy who never said any vulgarities in her life. For the first time, she was cursing like a countryside olddy.
But the result was that she was framed for bullying others and endangering the safety of others.
Everyone came over and Mo Beihan managed to save Wen Ruyu. However, both Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu were beaten during the fight. They were injured and had to rest for a long time.
Gu Yunshen was also beaten, but he was slightly better. It was Wang Mingtao and Mo Beihan who were protecting him and nothing serious happened.
Those people still did not want to let the Gu family go. Jiang Linshi created more troubles when she saw that the Gu family really suffered. The Gu family would really be in trouble if not for some sick and injured people in the two brigades. They all needed to seek treatments from the Gu family.
It was a coincidence that on the second day, people from Qinghe Brigade and Nanhu Brigade had idents one after another.
Several people were injured when they went out to gossip. Some caught the flu and fever. They were anxious and rushed to the Gu family for treatments.
But Gu Chonghua was lying in the bed unconsciously. He looked half-dead at that time.
And Gu Qingyao was frightened by so many people who surrounded her house at that time. Her grandparents and her dad were beaten because of her. She could not stand the situation and the insults and so she thought of suicide.
Gu Qingyao did try tomit suicide at the time but was saved by Gu Yunshen.
Since then, Gu Yunshen stayed close to her all the time. When others came to ask him to treat others, he could not go out at all from his injury. He could not walk properly and still had to take care of the family.
People were stunned.
They had no choice but to carry their sick and injured family members to the Gu family. Gu Yunshen treated them while apanying Gu Qingyao.
For more than half a year since then, Gu Yunshen¡¯s legs had been limping. He did not go out to collect any herbs or barely went out.
He needed to take care of the two elderly and helped them to work at the cowshed. He had not visited anyone for treatment when others looked for him. They all came over to seek treatments and went back afterwards.
Soon, Gu Yunshen ran out of herbs.
He could only exin the situation and asked them to look for herbs by themselves. But no one knew where to look for herbs.
Everyone was stunned.
The next half-a-year, Gu Yunshen no longer cared about others¡¯ lives anymore.
Chapter 276: The Past Incident (2)
Chapter 276: The Past Incident (2)
Since then, everyone suffered more from illness and injury, and even the survival rate of newborn children was greatly reduced.
It was difficult for a child to survive with a poor medical condition.
A grandson of the Jiang family also fell ill. He was sent to the Gu family. Gu Yunshen treated him, but he had no medicine in his hand and asked them to figure out a solution by themselves. The Jiang family did not get the medicine and the child died of illness.
People started to be afraid.
Gu Qingyao tried tomit suicide when Jiang Linshi constantly created trouble. Mo Beihan was anxious and panicked. However, the olddy was totally unreasonable. Mo Beihan had no choice but to threaten her that Jiang Feng might lose his job as the brigade leader if she continued to make more trouble.
The olddy then stopped for a while. However, after Mo Beihan was punished and sent away, she continued as she could not get anything from Mo Beihan.
Gu Qingyao remembered that Jiang Feng was not the leader of Nanhu Brigade anymore. It was done by her uncles and brothers in the Gu family.
The Jiang family had no one working in the Nanhu Brigade. They had no more superiority and the olddy finally stopped.
Jiang Feng also did not dare to provoke the Gu family anymore.
The grandson of the Jiang family died of illness. The olddy went to the Gu family and said that Gu Yunshen did not provide medicine to treat her grandson and her grandson died. Gu Yunshen must pay for his life.
Gu Yunshen did not care about anything at that time.
His parents were half-dead and his only daughter was trying tomit suicide every day. Her daughter was ruined and he wished to be dead with them together.
People in the brigade werepletely terrified!
Gu Chonghua had had a stroke. If Gu Yunshen encountered anything, who shall they seek for treatment?
As a result, fewer people were trying to gossip about them, and gradually they began to help the Gu family.
The Gu family was in real trouble and Gu Qingyao even kept on attempting tomit suicide. Everyone in the Gu family was terrified and angry.
From then on, her older brothers took turns to take time off and came back to guard at home, fearing that Gu Qingyao would be overwhelmed and try tomit suicide again.
Her grandfather was having a stroke, grandma was injured, and her father wasme. The brothers took turns to return home to look after them. Her fourth brother Gu Jinfeng almost lost his job to protect her.
She had brought such a big disaster to the family, but no one med her, and they keptforting her and encouraging her.
After half a year of trauma, she stumbled upon the interspace where she could grow food inside. The production was extremely high. She finally found a chance to repay her family.
She grew all kinds of food in her interspace and raised chickens and other livestock to deal with her guilt.
Since then, she never thought aboutmitting suicide again as her family would not get food from her interspace if she was dead.
The water from her interspace was magical for recovery. Her grandfather gradually recovered after half a year.
Gu Qingyao knew muchter that her father¡¯s leg was not injured.
Her aunt did not get divorced till the 1980s as she was afraid to bring more trouble to the Gu family. The family was suffering from Gu Qingyao¡¯s incident.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes were cold as she remembered these past incidents. She did not intend to stop after she addressed Jiang Linshi.
¡°Stop!¡±
Jiang Linshi raged as Gu Qingyao did not intend to stop.
Gu Qingyao understood that she could not do anything to the unreasonable olddy in front of her due to her family background. If not, her family would be in trouble.
Chapter 277: Fight Back from Yao Yao (1)
Chapter 277: Fight Back from Yao Yao (1)
But, that did not mean that she had no other choice.
Gu Qingyao turned her head, with a cute smile on her face, as if she hadn¡¯t seen the anger on Jiang Lin¡¯s face at all.
Her voice was sweet and polite.
¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Jiang Linshi was stunned as she did not receive her expected response from Gu Qingyao.
Jiang Linshi¡¯s face was stern, ¡°Who is your grandma? Do you think I will acknowledge you when you are engaged to Beihan? You¡¯re dreaming! A good-looking face allows you to do whatever you want? How shameless of you to call me your grandma before getting married!
¡°I will never acknowledge you!¡±
Many people gathered around to chat. Qin Yufeng could not even hide the smile on her lips.
But Gu Qingyao did not show any reaction. She listened carefully to the olddy¡¯s words, and then nodded, ¡°Oh! Then... Mrs Jiang, don¡¯t worry. Bei Han is very assertive and smart. He is not a person who will be manipted by others or be seduced.¡±
Jiang Linshi¡¯s expression changed.
¡°If there are no other matters, I shall leave first. You can continue with your chat.¡±
She then turned to leave.
Jiang Linshi waspletely floored.
What did she call her just now?
Mrs Jiang?
¡°Stop, stop right now!¡± Jiang Linshi almost jumped as she shouted. She used her cane to poke the ground constantly.
Gu Qingyao stopped obediently. She turned over and asked politely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°You...¡± Jiang Linshi raged.
¡°You... What did you call me just now? I¡¯m Beihan¡¯s grandma, how dare you address me like that! Did the Gu family not teach you properly? Where are your manners?¡±
Gu Qingyao suddenly appeared aggrieved and innocent. She looked helpless.
¡°I... I just called you grandma, but didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re not my grandma? You also said that I¡¯m just engaged to Brother Beihan but we¡¯re not married yet. And you will never acknowledge me.
¡°I listened to what you say. You¡¯re old and I can only call you Mrs Jiang or Grandma Jiang. You¡¯re angry with me calling you grandma, and I think you won¡¯t be happy with Grandma Jiang, so I can only call you Mrs Jiang.
¡°If not, how should I address you?¡±
¡°You...¡± Jiang Linshi almost fainted.
Qin Yufeng did not expect Gu Qingyao to say this. She was stunned for a while. Seeing that Jiang Linshi was so angry and did not say anything, she hurriedly came over and scolded Gu Qingyao.
¡°Such a disobedient child! This is Beihan¡¯s grandmother. You are engaged to Beihan, so you have to be filial to your grandmother and find ways to make her happy. If your grandmother is dissatisfied with you, you should talk to her more to understand what she likes. How can you just walk away after calling her grandma?¡±
Gu Qingyao was even more aggrieved, ¡°I called her and intended to stop and talk to her! But seeing that grandma and Aunt Qin are so engaged in your conversation, I should not disturb. Besides, Grandma asked me not to call her and she would never acknowledge me. I knew that Grandma didn¡¯t like me, so I had to leave and let grandma continue to chat with you!
¡°Look how happy grandma was from talking to you just now!¡±
Qin Yufeng said, ¡°Nonsense! When did you see that your grandma is happy? She...¡±
Chapter 278: Fight Back from Yao Yao (2)
Chapter 278: Fight Back from Yao Yao (2)
Gu Qingyao said immediately, ¡°I saw you chatting with grandma when I was on the way over. You were smiling all the time. Was grandma not happy? Then why were you so happy when she was not?¡±
Qin Yufeng, ¡°...¡±
Jiang Linshi, ¡°...¡±
Qin Yufeng and Jiang Linshi were stunned and could not say anything.
Gu Qingyao still smiled kindly, ¡°Errr... Mrs Jiang, if you¡¯re not happy with how I address you, I¡¯ll call you grandma when I¡¯m married to Brother Beihan. I¡¯m still young and do not know how to make you happy. I shall leave first so that you won¡¯t be angry with me. You can continue chatting with Aunt Qin and I shall head over to the Mo family.¡±
Gu Qingyao greeted other aunts around them and left.
Jiang Lin shivered in anger, and Qin Yufeng¡¯s expression was extremely unpleasant.
Others were all smiling. Smart people could tell what was going on as they stared at Jiang Linshi and Qin Yufeng.
After all, the Gu family used to be a big family. Though the family was discriminated against now, not everyone in the Gu family could be bullied.
Look how clever this girl was.
Gu Qingyao sessfully made the olddy angry but thetter could not find any loopholes in the former¡¯s words. She also taught Qin Yufeng a lesson at the same time.
She reached the Mo family in a good mood. There were a fewdies sitting in front of the Mo family doing needlework.
Jiang Yingqiu was among them.
Jiang Yingqiu was sewing clothes for the two children. Most of the clothes were altered from adult¡¯s old ones. These clothes were easily torn.
Thus, they needed to be sewed and stitched constantly.
Seeing Jiang Yingqiu sewing clothes, an aunt next to her said, ¡°Why do you still let the children wear old clothes? Bei Han has earned so much money, and he has the money to buy so many new clothes for an outsider. He even held an engagement banquet. How could he have no money to buy new clothes for the two little nephews at home?¡±
Jiang Yingqiu paused. She had heard simrments often these days. They all envied Gu Qingyao.
After a pause, Jiang Yingqiu continued to sew her clothes casually.
She smiled, ¡°Look at what you said, who doesn¡¯t wear patched clothes these years? It is not easy for Beihan to earn some money. He needs to get married, and in the future, he will have to raise his own small family. I can¡¯t help them with anything and he has two little nephews to raise. He is too burdened to spend more money!¡±
The aunt next to her curled her lips, ¡°You have to be careful. You saved so much, but in the end, all your savings are spent on someone else. Your future daughter-inw is not easy. Look at how much Beihan spent on her recently!¡±
Jiang Yingqiu showed a sarcastic smile at the corner of her mouth. But she still smiled and said, ¡°Beihan is happy with his engagement. It is a good thing to know that he loves my daughter-inw. I¡¯m satisfied if they can live a peaceful and stable life.
¡°Furthermore, she will be able to ept Beihan¡¯s two nephews when she feels loved by Beihan. If Yao Yao is not willing to subsidise us anymore, I also can¡¯t do anything to it. I won¡¯t ask my son to divorce her just for that.¡±
Chapter 279: Fight Back from Yao Yao (3)
Chapter 279: Fight Back from Yao Yao (3)
Thedy was named Miao Cun. She was stunned by Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s words.
That meant she could ept if her daughter-inw would not be willing to raise the two nephews.
This...
Miao Cun regretted her decision.
She had a pretty daughter and always wanted to marry her daughter to a good family. So she could enjoy her life in the future.
She wanted her daughter to be married to a man from the city. However, her whole family were farmers. None of them knew anyone from the city. There was no way for her daughter to find someone there.
Since the city was not an option anymore, she wanted to find a good family here.
The Jiang family was the best here.
Jiang Feng was the brigade leader and his sons were very capable. However, all of them were married and had children. The youngest child was a few years old now.
The Gu family was not bad as well.
In Miao Cun¡¯s perspective, though the Gu family was andlord family, the few grandchildren all worked outside. If her daughter married any of them, she could follow them to the city and did not have to stay in the countryside.
However, she still could ept the background of the Gu family.
Mo Beihan was another person who worked outside.
The Mo family was living a harsh life in the past. Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s husband ran away and her eldest son passed away. She had to raise children by herself. They almost starved to death.
She was not very old but was full of illnesses. She fell sick every autumn and needed people to take care of her.
No one knew how much was Mo Beihan¡¯s sry though he worked outside. Many workers in the factory earned about 30 to 40 yuan per month. It was considered as a high pay if the sry was above 40 yuan. Most people thought that Mo Beihan¡¯s sry was at that standard.
Mo Beihan worked outside when he was still quite young. His starting pay must be quite low. Only until these recent two years the Mo family¡¯s condition slowly improved.
The Mo family¡¯s status was not good. The family had two boys and a sick person to take care of. They renovated their house two years ago. Mo Beihan¡¯s savings must all be spent.
But he was very good at hunting. The family could have a few meals with meat when he was back.
In fact, in the beginning, everyone really did not think the Mo family had much money. After all, the impression from the past was deep in everyone¡¯s mind. Jiang Linshi showed off to everyone that Mo Beihan earned a lot of money.
She showed off Mo Beihan¡¯s ability to make money to everyone, and even preached that he was their Jiang family¡¯s child.
With Mo Beihan¡¯s conditions, it should be no problem to take his wife to the city and start their own small family. But Jiang Yingqiu and the two children would be a burden.
Without Mo Beihan, Jiang Yingqiu would definitely not be able to support these two children. Everyone believed that Jiang Yingqiu would never let her future daughter-inw be in charge. She would let her daughter-inw take care of the entire family.
The future daughter-inw must take care of her own child, two nephews and sick mother-inw. The person would be a maid in the family.
Most of the families were not willing to ept that.
Miao Cun was one of them.
She wanted her daughter to marry Mo Beihan but did not wish to take care of Jiang Yingqiu and the two children.
However, based on what Jiang Yingqiu just said, it seemed that she could ept her daughter-inw not willing to take care of them.
Chapter 280: Wang Guozhu Gets A Divorce (1)
Chapter 280: Wang Guozhu Gets A Divorce (1)
This...
¡°How can it be like that?¡±
Miao Cun was too excited and she raised her voice. Everyone around her was shocked.
Jiang Yingqiu raised her head to look at her.
Miao Cun then realised she overreacted. She controlled herself and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. If Beihan did not support you, how are you going to survive with the two children?
¡°Beihan is raised by you and he should be filial to you. But your daughter-inw is still an outsider. Won¡¯t you pity the money that he spent on her?
¡°Furthermore, Xiao Rui and Xiao Xu are your grandsons, Beihan is your son. You¡¯re a big family. Why should your son support others? I think Beihan¡¯s sry should all be kept by you. When Gu Qingyao entered the family, she should work to earn her work points. Why would she need money when there is enough food at home?¡±
Jiang Yingqiu smiled and did not say anything.
Miao Cun was anxious, ¡°I¡¯m serious. Gu Qingyao is spoiled by the Gu family. I bet she doesn¡¯t even know how to farm. She will have to rely on Beihan if she cannot earn work points.
¡°Young girls now spend on clothes, shoes, food. The amount she spends is enough for your whole family. Look at how good the material of her clothes is. Did Beihan ever buy you new clothes all these years?¡±
People who were sitting around suddenly all kept silent and looked at Jiang Yingqiu.
No one would feel happy when her own son favored his wife more than his mother.
Someone added.
¡°She¡¯s right. You spent so much effort raising Beihan, don¡¯t spoil your daughter-inw. They¡¯re young and capable. If they do not work hard now to support the family, then when should they? A daughter-inw is meant to take care of the family, not someone to be spoiled.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Aunt Jiang. You finally get to rest after a whole life of work. Your son is so capable now. You still have two grandchildren. You have so many illnesses from raising Beihan, how can you let him spoil someone else now?¡±
¡°Yah, listen to my words. Based on the background of the Gu family, it¡¯s their blessing to be able to marry Beihan. As a mother-inw, you need to let Gu Qingyao take care of you.¡±
¡°She has so many brothers working outside and her uncles and aunts all have jobs. She¡¯s definitely very rich. You should ask her to bring more stuff over.¡±
¡°Yes. You cannot spoil your daughter-inw. She must work for the family. You raised your son and it¡¯s normal for him to support you. But why should he support any person?¡±
Miao Cun was excited when others supported her view.
¡°See, I¡¯m right. Everyone thinks so. You must be better to yourself. You raised a son by yourself and now you have two more grandsons to take care of. How silly of you to be so tired while your daughter-inw enjoys her life here.¡± She added.
¡°You¡¯re too lenient to Beihan. You¡¯re not involved in his sry and thus he spent so much on Gu Qingyao. Men could not resist those youngdies. To you, the money is for him to live afortable life but they may not think the same way as you. The youngdy may be thinking of buying food and new clothes with that money!¡±
¡°Look at how many sets of new clothes Beihan bought for Gu Qingyao. He has never bought any for you.¡±
Chapter 281: Wang Guozhu Gets A Divorce (2)
Chapter 281: Wang Guozhu Gets A Divorce (2)
Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s lips curled into a sarcastic smile and she looked at Miao Cun. ¡°You can¡¯t put it that way. He married a wife to have someone to spend his life with and not topare whether he dotes on his wife or his mother more. If I¡¯m afraid that she steals my son¡¯s heart, he might as well not marry and be single for his whole life. In this way, no woman will snatch your sons with you all. Don¡¯t say such things anymore in the future. If it spreads, it will be hard for your sons to find a wife!¡±
Everyone¡¯s expression froze and they could not utter a word.
Jiang Yingqiu smirked at their reactions and continued to sew her clothes slowly. ¡°As a mother, of course, I hope that my son can lead a stable life. He is already being filial to me by knowing how to pacify and marry a wife without needing me to be worried over such matters.
¡°Yao Yao is someone else¡¯s daughter and of course he must treat her well for her to view our family as family and me, her kin. Beihan has already been filial to me for so many years, but he just got engaged to Yao Yao, so of course, he has to buy her good items. It¡¯s not like he will keep buying in the future. Furthermore, even if he continues buying, that also shows that my son is capable. Other people want to buy for their wife, but don¡¯t even have the money to do so!¡±
Everyone: ¡°...¡±
¡°My family¡¯s situation is rather special. Beihan is not a selfish person. He will not ignore his two nephews nor mother. Simrly, his wife is very good. Till now, Yao Yao has never mentioned anything about despising the two little ones or my sickly body. She¡¯s way better than those who clearly fancies Beihan¡¯s sry but wants to move out immediately and abandon us out of scorn that he is raising us.¡±
Everyone was left speechless.
Especially Miao Cun whose expression was far from pleasant.
In the past, she was the one who wanted to marry her daughter to Mo Beihan but wanted Mo Beihan to move out and leave his two young cousins to be raised by Jiang Yingqiu.
All these words fell into Gu Qingyao¡¯s ears. With a smile, she walked forward.
¡°Auntie Jiang!¡±
Everyone looked up. Gu Qingyao appeared when they were just badmouthing her a while ago. Did she hear what they said just now?
Thedy was very pretty. The Gus were exceptionally looking and Gu Qingyao was the only girl in the Gu family, thus her looks stood out even more from the rest. Even a city would not have such a gorgeousdy, let alone a vige.
Actually, Gu Ruoqing was also a daughter born to the Gu family but her looks and manners were far from Gu Qingyao. She simply did not have the kind of demeanor that Gu Qingyao had.
Now that she left the Gu family, she waspletely a stranger to the Gu family.
¡°Yao Yao!¡± The smile on Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s face became one that was true and sincere. ¡°Come here quickly. There¡¯s no wind here. Why are you here on such a cold day?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Brother Beihan sent some things back. I brought some over as well as some clothes that I made for the two kids.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu smiled. ¡°The kids have enough clothes to wear already. You don¡¯t have to make them. Winter will pass very soon.¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°They¡¯re made out of old cloth. I have many older brothers at home and thus a lot of clothes from the past. It won¡¯t use much cloth. I¡¯ll just need to put in an effort to make some alterations.¡±
¡°Boys are mischievous. That little clothes are not enough for them to wear and they will get a cold if they don¡¯t dress warmly enough.¡±
The two people were very polite and rather intimate as they chatted with smiles while entering the Mo family¡¯s courtyard.
Miao Cun spat. ¡°Seriously. What¡¯s the big deal? Her son hasn¡¯t even married the girl but he¡¯s already treating her as family. Beihan¡¯s packages are now delivered to Gu Qingyao and not straight to his family. Wait and see! He will forget about his mother when he marries! She will suffer in the future.¡±
Chapter 282: Wang Guozhu Gets A Divorce (3)
Chapter 282: Wang Guozhu Gets A Divorce (3)
There were many who were jealous or wanted to watch Jiang Yingqiu make a fool out of herself.
Thus, many echoed Miao Cun¡¯s words.
¡°Exactly. She raised her son with such difficulty only for him to treat otherdies better than herself. And she is actually defending such a heartless person. Tsk, tsk, tsk! How useless!¡±
¡°What do you all know? She is just a sickly person who ispletely reliant on her son to raise them. But her son has his own ideas! He got engaged so early and his engagement partner is a sixteen-year-old girl. They can only get married two yearster! Is Beihan¡¯s intention still not clear enough? He doesn¡¯t wish to raise his two nephews and his sickly mother. She¡¯s afraid! She must please her daughter-inw!¡±
Laughter erupted in the surrounding.
Once all these people left, those who remained silent finallymented in disdain.
¡°Seriously. Their words are so ugly. It¡¯s so clear that they¡¯re sowing discord!¡±
¡°Ah... Who knows how many people are secretly angry that Mo Beihan suddenly got engaged! That Miao Cun... you know her!¡±
¡°Exactly. Back then, she despised that Mo Beihan wanted to raise his two young cousins. Now that he is engaged to someone else, she came to say such things in Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s face. She probably can¡¯t wait for Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao to fall out.¡±
¡°In any case, she doesn¡¯t have good intentions. She speaks so nastily. Let¡¯s see what kind of family her daughter can marry into next time.¡±
...
In the house, Mo Chengrui and Mo Chengxu were learning how to write and when they saw Gu Qingyao, they immediately encircled her.
¡°Young Aunt!¡±
Gu Qingyao gleamed and patted their heads. These two little ones were truly likable as they were obedient and polite.
¡°I made clothes for you two. Try it onter and see if it fits!¡±
Their eyes lit up. ¡°Thank you, Young Aunt!¡±
Gu Qingyao handed a letter to Jiang Yingqiu. ¡°Brother Beihan sent this back. It¡¯s specially for you. There¡¯s one more that¡¯s for the two young ones. Chengrui should be able to read it.¡±
Gu Qingyao handed the letter for the kids to Mo Chengrui.
As long as Mo Beihan was home, he would teach these two kids to read and write. Mo Chengxu was younger and could recognize quite a lot of words but only knew to write a few words. Mo Chengrui was different though ¨C he could recognize and writemon words.
Jiang Yingqiu was literate as well.
Jiang Yingqiu received the envelope and entered the kitchen with the basket that Gu Qingyao passed to her.
In the kitchen, she smiled at once when she saw what was in the basket.
These were all good food!
There¡¯s actually a piece ofmb chop!
She knew that these were not the only items that her son sent back.
But before he left, he told her that he had to settle some matters and will be in frequent contact with friends from various regions. The packages that he delivered back will be handed to Gu Qingyao to settle as reciprocating the gift was required.
She was not in good health and shall not worry about these. Furthermore, she had to go to the city every time she mailed an item and it was too troublesome.
Her son said before that he would not abandon them and Jiang Yingqiu agreed after thinking for a while.
This was a son whom she raised and it was clear that he would not abandon them.
Her son left home when he was in his teens and sent money and food back when she could not sustain any further. It was really not easy for him over all these years.
At such a young age, he had to single-handedly raise two kids and his mother who fell sick frequently. Now that he was marrying a wife and did not want her to worry about it, Jiang Yingqiu was content!
Chapter 283: Wang Guozhu Gets A Divorce (4)
Chapter 283: Wang Guozhu Gets A Divorce (4)
If it was in the past, perhaps she might be able to raise two children on her own and she would be able to ept it if Beihan really moved out.
But it was not possible now.
Her health was poor as she strained herself when she was younger in order to raise these kids. Now, she simply did not have the capacity to raise the two grandsons and she would really not be able to do it without Mo Beihan¡¯s help.
Her son had said that he would not abandon them and she believed him.
Furthermore, Gu Qingyao indeed treated them quite well. So be it if he treated Gu Qingyao well!
Only by taking good care of his own small family would he have more energy to take care of them.
Jiang Yingqiu grinned as she kept the items away and separated the snacks from food. Afterward, she took a look at the letter.
On the other side of the house, Gu Qingyao was checking the kids¡¯ homework.
Mo Chengrui was truly intelligent. He had an exceptional grasp of both thenguage and mathematics. Gu Qingyao was surprised to find that he was almostpleted with the junior high school textbook and that he knew a lot of foreignnguages.
¡°Xiao Rui, have you finished reading the junior high school textbook? I saw you memorizing vocabry words previously but did not even see you learning this. You¡¯re learning very quickly.¡±
Mo Chengrui nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already read through the books for junior high school once. I¡¯m basically fine with the first year¡¯s contents but I¡¯ll still have to consolidate the contents for the second and third year.
¡°Young Uncle brought many textbooks overst year and told me to study hard. He even taught me a lot! Much more than any time before. And as for foreignnguages, although I had learnt it before, I did not ce much attention to it. But when Young Uncle returned, he said to study hard for it and that it is a must to learn them. He also said I must learn more than one. These are the assignments that he set for me and he wants me to finish learning them by this year. He would check when he returns during the new year.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked through the assignments that Mo Beihan set and truthfully, they were really rigorous.
Mo Chengrui took a few books on foreignnguages and said, ¡°Young Uncle gave these to me. He said that he asionally saw them at the junkyard so he brought them back for me. He told me to understand everything on here and at the very least, I have to recognize every word.
¡°If I did not recognize them, I should go to the old men and olddies at the cowshed as all of them understand.¡±
The Qing River Brigade was not the only one with a cowshed ¨C the South Lake Brigade also had one and there lived demoted elderlies whom Gu Qingyao knew as well.
In this age, those who were demoted were basically capable persons.
Aside, Mo Chengxu pouted. ¡°Young Uncle is also strict. He said that if I don¡¯tplete the assignments, he will spank my butt when he returns.¡±
¡°Pfft...¡± Laughter escaped Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips.
She sat beside Mo Chengxu. ¡°Let me take a look at your assignment. I¡¯ll teach you. If you don¡¯t understand, you can look for me next time. All right?¡±
¡°Yes, yes!¡±
Gu Qingyao remained in the Mo Family¡¯s house for the entire afternoon and taught the kids to read and do their assignments.
She only returned home in the evening.
The next day, Gu Qingyao prepared to bring her aunt and Gu Fangting to the town.
Her aunt had been back home for such a long time but had not even left the house!
Especially Gu Fangting ¨C she was so old but had not even been to the town as she was onlyboring at home back in the Li family¡¯s house.
Actually, when she was young, she did go out and been to the town with the people from the Gu family but she did not remember as it happened very long ago.
She was too young back then as well.
Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu were delighted that their daughter¡¯s body recuperated well. Hearing that Gu Qingyao wanted to make a trip to town, Wen Ruyu hurriedly took some money and coupons for Gu Yunshuang.
Chapter 284: Wang Guozhu Gets A Divorce (5)
Chapter 284: Wang Guozhu Gets A Divorce (5)
¡°Here, take this. I know that that girl, Yao Yao, has plenty of money. Her older cousins and Mo Beihan all give her money, so she is never shorthanded. But I know you. Once you¡¯re there, it¡¯ll be awkward to ask someone younger than you to pay for your purchases. Take this and buy whatever you want. If it isn¡¯t enough, tell me and I¡¯ll give you more.¡±
¡°Mother...¡± Gu Yunshuang¡¯s eyes reddened. She was too embarrassed to take it.
Wen Ruyu stuffed the 20 yuan and a stack of coupons into Gu Yunshuang¡¯s hands. ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with your mother. You¡¯ve suffered for so many years. Your parents¡¯ circumstances have brought you down.
¡°I know your personality. You¡¯re not a weak person who is easily bullied. The Gu family¡¯s background had a big role to y in the kind of life you led in the Li family. Take this! Have fun.
¡°We only have one granddaughter, Yao Yao, and everyone dotes on her. You are also our only daughter and Mother dotes on you in the same way.¡±
Gu Yunshuang almost cried.
Wen Ruyu hastened to ask, ¡°Why are you crying? You¡¯re finally back. Cherish your future. The best is yet to be!¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
**
The next day, Gu Qingyao, Gu Yunshuang and Gu Fangting took the brigade¡¯s ox cart and went to town.
The first thing that Gu Qingyao did was to send presents back to Mo Beihan¡¯s friends. She sent grain to those who had sent her meat and vice versa, and added some of the preserved fruits she had made.
When that was done, she went with Gu Yunshuang and Gu Fangting to shop at the co-operative.
Gu Fangting was filled with curiosity about the town. She expressed wonder at everything she saw and was overjoyed by the items in the co-operative.
Gu Yunshuang felt sorry for her daughter and bought some things.
Gu Qingyao did not buy much. She only bought some needles and thread. She often sewed and needed these items at home. Although she had plenty in her interspace, her family would find it strange if she never bought any.
On the way home, she saw Zhang Xiaohui. What a coincidence!
Gu Qingyao¡¯s mouth twitched when she saw Zhang Xiaohui furtively lurking in a deserted area. She followed her.
Gu Yunshuang and Gu Fangting were taken aback, but also followed.
The alleys in this area were secluded. Zhang Xiaohui tugged at Wang Guozhu¡¯s arm. She was so frantic she could barely control herself.
¡°Guozhu, when are you going to get a divorce? I... this has gone on for so long. If we don¡¯t get married, then... what will happen to our son?¡±
Wang Guozhu was sweating profusely in panic. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will certainly get a divorce. Zhou Hong can¡¯t hold out for much longer. She will certainly divorce me. The moment I¡¯m divorced, I will marry you immediately.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui almost exploded in rage. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you say that umpteen times. Wang Guozhu, if you don¡¯t get a divorce and marry me, then let¡¯s not keep our son!¡±
Wang Guozhu grew frantic. ¡°No, the child is already a few months old. He will be born in another few months time. How can we not keep him? He¡¯s my son and the Wang family¡¯s future generation. You must keep him.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui cried and said, ¡°The child is already a few months old and my pregnancy is starting to show. If not for my winter clothes, others would already be able to tell. If you don¡¯t marry me, what else can I do?
¡°How can I keep this child? He has no father. Even if he is born, he won¡¯t survive.¡±
Wang Guozhu: ¡°...¡±
If she didn¡¯t get married, Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s pregnancy would be out of wedlock. A loose woman like her would probably die before the child was even born.
Chapter 285: Wang Guozhu Gets A Divorce (6)
Chapter 285: Wang Guozhu Gets A Divorce (6)
Wang Guozhu longed for a son. Now that Zhang Xiaohui was carrying one, he truly cared very much about it.
But Wang Guozhu¡¯s head began to throb when he thought about Zhou Hong¡¯s attitude.
But he could onlyfort Zhang Xiaohui. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will certainly marry you. Just wait a little longer. Our son is still in your womb. Don¡¯t be angry; just take care of the child.
¡°Now your winter clothes are thick and can conceal your pregnancy for a while. No matter what, you must have this child. Nothing must happen to him.¡±
Of course, Zhang Xiaohui wanted to keep this child. This child carried all her hopes. Her marriage to Wang Guozhu and her dream of bing a rich citydy all depended on this child. Of course, she would take good care of him.
But she would not say such a thing to Wang Guozhu.
Zhang Xiaohui cried and said, ¡°I also want to take good care of our son, but if you don¡¯t get a divorce, I¡¯ll have no way of keeping this child! Once people find out that I¡¯m pregnant, it¡¯s all over. When they ask me whose child it is, am I supposed to say it¡¯s yours? Then you¡¯ll get into trouble too. What do you want me to do?¡±
Wang Guozhu was terrified!
It was true that once he became involved in the question of the child¡¯s paternity, he was finished.
But Zhou Hong was adamant that she would not divorce him. He had no choice!
He looked at Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s stomach. He could not bear to give up this child.
Wang Guozhu gritted his teeth. ¡°If there is really no other choice, then you have to seek out Gu Yunshen and return to the Gu family.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s eyes widened. She could not respond for a long time.
¡°What did you say?¡±
Wang Guozhu held Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s hand. He looked at her tear-streaked face and his heart ached. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I still want you. I am only thinking of a way to save you and our son. Our mistake was letting you divorce Gu Yunshen first. You should have waited for me to divorce Zhou Hong before you got a divorce.
¡°Gu Yunshen is just a useless fool. He had no grounds for refusal when you demanded a divorce. Considering the Gu family¡¯s background, if you make a fuss, he will have no choice but to obey you. But Zhou Hong is a different story. She is dead set against a divorce. I have no way of solving the problem right now.
¡°So you should have waited for me to divorce before you divorced Gu Yunshen. That was our first mistake.¡±
Wang Guozhu sighed. ¡°Fortunately, it is not toote. If there¡¯s no other choice, you can always go back to the Gu family and have the child first. When I divorce Zhou Hongter, I will certainly marry you.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui did not want to return to the Gu family. ¡°But... but... this child is already almost three months old. How...¡±
¡°What does it matter?¡± Wang Guozhu looked nonchnt. ¡°Qing Qing is also my daughter. When you were pregnant with her, didn¡¯t Gu Yunshen also assume she was his child? It¡¯s the same now.
¡°Go back to the Gu family for now. Then when the child is born, he will legitimately belong to the Gu family. Later, when you are divorced, you can bring the child with you. Qing Qing has lived like that for so many years, hasn¡¯t she?
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give you money and other things so that you won¡¯t suffer. You only need to live with the Gu family temporarily!¡±
These words did not just shock Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing!
Even Gu Yunshuang, who was hiding nearby, was alsopletely stupefied.
What had she just heard?
This... Gu Ruoqing was not her fourth brother¡¯s child? She was Zhang Xiaohui and Wang Guozhu¡¯s love child?
And now Zhang Xiaohui and Wang Guozhu had another illegitimate child and they were going to use her fourth brother as a cover-up again?
Chapter 286: Wang Guozhu Gets A Divorce (7)
Chapter 286: Wang Guozhu Gets A Divorce (7)
After being home for so long, of course she knew that her fourth brother and Zhang Xiaohui had not been divorced for even two full months. But the child Zhang Xiaohui was carrying was almost three months old. Which meant that Zhang Xiaohui had gotten pregnant when she was together with Wang Guozhu, while her fourth brother was visiting her third brother.
This...
This was too much!
Too much!
The Gu family had raised this wanton couple¡¯s child for so many years, and now the two of them were shameless enough to use the Gu family again?
Gu Yunshuang shook with rage.
Her eyes zed with fury.
But she did not rush over to expose the two of them.
Very well, they had cheated her fourth brother and tricked the Gu family into providing for this mother and daughter for so many years. Zhang Xiaohui had taken most of the goods that Gu Yunshuang¡¯s older brothers and nephews had sent back, and brought them back to her natal home. The Gu family had provided for them for so many years, but in the end, this Zhang Xiaohui still wanted to plot against them.
Very well!
Gu Yunshuang was so angry she wanted to dismember this wanton couple.
She thought that she would tell Fourth Brother about it when she got home. She would make sure that Fourth Brother did not allow that Zhang Xiaohui to cross their threshold.
Wasn¡¯t Zhang Xiaohui pregnant? And almost three months pregnant. Her pregnancy would show soon. Winter would soon be over and everyone would wear feweryers of clothing. She would see what Zhang Xiaohui would do if she could not return to the Gu family.
Hmph!
Gu Yunshuang¡¯s expression was vicious. Gu Qingyao looked ahead. Her dark eyes flickered with a cold light.
She knew their shamelessness would exceed her expectations.
The Zhang family was alsopletely unreasonable.
Actually, she wanted to expose Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s pregnancy. Then Zhang Xiaohui might die, and she would also betray Wang Guozhu. These two shameless creatures would certainlye to a bad end.
But she did not want to take this risk.
Unless Zhang Xiaohui died because of this incident, she would go crazy over losing her dream of moving to the city. Then, her life would be poorerpared to her life in the Gu family, and she certainly would not leave them alone.
It was not easy to deal with someone so shameless.
Also, there was the Zhang family.
If Zhang Xiaohui did not die, then the Zhang family would certainly foist Zhang Xiaohui onto the Gu family. The Gu family werendlords and to the Zhang family, even if Zhang Xiaohui had an affair, Gu Yunshen still had no right to reject her.
If Zhang Xiaohui died, then the Zhang family would definitely me the Gu family. There was no hope that these people would be reasonable. They werepletely unreasonable.
Based on what she knew of the Zhang family, they would definitely dare to do such a thing. Because they had done so in their previous life.
At first, Zhang Xiaohui had married Wang Guozhu and fulfilled her wish of living in the city. She had actually returned to show off. Although she was not doing particrly well, because she was a city dweller, she had seemed quite prestigious to the Gu family.
Butter on, the Gu family had risen and Wang Guozhu¡¯s pitiable sess seemed inconsequential. Her father, Gu Yunshen, had not remarried and Zhang Xiaohui had returned to make a fuss, wanting to remarry Gu Yunshen. It was disgusting.
The current situation was extremely disadvantageous to the Gu family. They must not get involved with Zhang Xiaohui.
Gu Qingyao thought about it. She should pay Zhou Hong a visit.
That woman was really something. Matters had reached this state, but she still refused to relent and grant a divorce. Did she really want to fight to the bitter end?
Considering Wang Guozhu¡¯s state, Zhou Hong must have been unrelenting.
Gu Qingyao silently backed away.
Gu Yunshuang looked at her. ¡°Yao Yao...¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her head. ¡°Younger Aunt, go back first. I have something to attend to!¡±
Chapter 287: Wang Guozhu Gets A Divorce (8)
Chapter 287: Wang Guozhu Gets A Divorce (8)
Gu Yunshuang looked at her with some unease. ¡°Yao Yao, what are you going to do? It¡¯s about time we went home!¡±
Gu Qingyao suddenly cocked her head and smiled at Gu Yunshuang. ¡°Younger Aunt, you heard what they said just now! Gu Ruoqing is Wang Guozhu¡¯s daughter! Can you still ept me? I¡¯m Gu Ruoqing¡¯s twin!¡±
Gu Yunshuang¡¯s expression stiffened!
She disliked Zhang Xiaohui and felt thetter was not worthy of her fourth brother. Today, she had discovered how disgusting Zhang Xiaohui was. She had secretly had a child with Wang Guozhu and foisted the child on Fourth Brother, such that the Gu family had raised Wang Guozhu¡¯s daughter for so many years. Now she detested Zhang Xiaohui even more.
But this girl was the darling of their entire family!
Before she got married, she had also doted on this young girl.
Compared to Gu Ruoqing, Yao Yao had been obedient and lovable since she was young. She had been delicate, with soft, fair skin and the whole family liked her.
But now...
Even though she detested Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing, she was unable to also detest the girl standing in front of her.
Gu Yunshuang took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do about your affairs. I only know that right now, you are the only granddaughter in the Gu family. Your grandparents and your father are waiting for you at home. Come home with me. We can discuss anything at home.¡±
Gu Yunshuang was also confused. She could not ept it. If Gu Qingyao really turned out to be Wang Guozhu¡¯s daughter, she really would not know what to do.
Gu Qingyao was silent for a moment, then she sighed. ¡°I really have something to attend to. Younger Aunt, go home first! I¡¯lle back when I¡¯ve settled this.¡±
¡°Yao Yao!¡± Gu Yunshuang did not agree. ¡°What do you have to do? Come home with me now. I brought you here and I must bring you home.
¡°When we get back, if your father consents, he can apany you here to deal with your matter. I have never restricted you, but you muste with me now.¡±
Gu Qingyao suddenly smiled. ¡°Younger Aunt, you don¡¯t need to worry about what I¡¯m doing. Actually, Father and I have long been aware of Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s issues.¡±
Gu Yunshuang was shocked!
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°I already knew, so I got Father to stay with Third Uncle for a few months. Zhang Xiaohui and Wang Guozhu got together, and she can¡¯t exin the timing of her pregnancy and she has no way of foisting the child on my father. She was certain to divorce my father.
¡°My father also knew what was going on, which was why he agreed to the divorce. He knows that Gu Ruoqing isn¡¯t his daughter, that¡¯s why he allowed Zhang Xiaohui to take her.¡±
Gu Yunshuang waspletely floored!
¡°What... what are you saying?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Just go back first! I¡¯lleter.¡±
Gu Qingyao turned to leave. Gu Yunshuang grabbed her arm. ¡°Where are you going?¡±
Gu Yunshuang bright, dark eyes nced at Gu Yunshuang and she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Wang Guozhu¡¯s wife, Zhou Hong. I¡¯m going to ask her to quickly divorce Wang Guozhu so that Zhang Xiaohui can marry and move to the town. Only then will the Gu family have peace.
¡°You heard how they plotted against Father. They want to use Father to have this child. I certainly won¡¯t allow Zhang Xiaohui to cross the threshold of the Gu house.¡±
¡°We know all about it. We just won¡¯t allow Zhang Xiaohui to marry into the family again!¡± Gu Yunshuang said.
¡°More than ten years ago, you disagreed with Zhang Xiaohui marrying into the family. But she still did so!¡±
Gu Yunshuang¡¯s expression stiffened!
Chapter 288: Wang Guozhu Gets A Divorce (9)
Chapter 288: Wang Guozhu Gets A Divorce (9)
It was true. More than ten years ago, they had not agreed to the marriage between Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Yunshen.
The Gu family used to be a wealthy family, but they had fallen on hard times. However, they retained their learning and culture, which had been carefully cultivated in them since young.
Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s family were all wastrels. They were greedy andzy and had no virtues to speak of. Why would the Gu family agree to a marriage with a family like that?
But they had no choice. In these times, the Gu family was as lowly as dirt. Zhang Xiaohui had set her sights on them and if they continued to refuse, they would certainly get into trouble.
No one cared about giving the Gu family justice. The Gu family had no choice but to go along with whatever happened, for good or ill.
If Gu Yunshen had not been concerned for his parents¡¯ safety, he would also have refused to marry Zhang Xiaohui.
So what if he found out that Zhang Xiaohui had been having an affair with Wang Guozhu? Did they have proof? Zhang Xiaohui was indeed pregnant, but if the matter blew up and the Zhang Family pressed Zhang Xiaohui, she would destroy the Gu family. Then what would they do?
In these times, it was best for the Gu family if everyone forgot about them. They could not afford to offend someone like her!
Gu Yunshuang¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°No matter what, you muste back with me first. When we get home, we will think of a solution with your father. All right?¡±
Gu Qingyao shook her head. ¡°Younger Aunt, I have my own methods. You go home first!¡±
After a lengthy discussion, Gu Yunshuang was still unable to persuade Gu Qingyao to return with her. Gu Yunshuang now had a new understanding of this young girl.
Gu Yunshuang only knew what Gu Qingyao was like a few years ago. The girl had been obedient, mature, and very lovable. The entire family treasured her, but had not spoilt her.
The Gu family came from a poor background. The girl had obediently stayed at home to do the chores. Gu Yunshen had doted on her and could not bear to allow her to work in the fields. She had always done the odd jobs at home.
Now, panic shot through Gu Yunshuang as she looked at Gu Qingyao¡¯s dark and steadfast eyes. It was as this girl had suddenly matured so much that Gu Yunshuang was no match for her.
She was just a teenager. But when they were at the Li house, she had decisively manipted the Li family into divorcing her and had brought her home.
Divorce was a serious matter...
Gu Qingyao left. Gu Yunshuang and Gu Fangting stood there for a long time, watching her disappearing figure.
¡°Mother...¡±
Gu Fangting tugged at Gu Yunshuang¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Elder Cousin... seems very formidable!¡±
Gu Yunshuang lowered her head to look at her daughter. ¡°Do you think so too?¡±
Gu Fangting nodded.
Gu Yunshuang did not say anything. She did not know what to say. She and Gu Fangting had not gone far, so now they retraced their steps back to the road leading home.
And waited for Gu Qingyao¡¯s return.
Gu Qingyao headed straight for the Wang house. She must find Zhou Hong. She could not allow this woman to continue to resist.
Gu Qingyao had thought that Zhou Hong would not go too far, and would not make a fuss for too long. She would allow Wang Guozhu to reach his limit, then divorce him.
But now Wang Guozhu was panicking, and she still had not relented. This had be a problem.
At that moment, Zhou Hong was indeed outside. She was following Wang Guozhu.
In the beginning, she had been more than willing to divorce Wang Guozhu. She felt that she had found a better home and a better man, so she did not want Wang Guozhu anymore. She was willing to leave.
But now she knew that Wang Guozhu had betrayed her with another woman, and even gotten her pregnant. He was just waiting to divorce her before he married that woman. The more Zhou Hong thought about it, the more resentful she felt.
Chapter 289: Wang Guozhu Gets A Divorce (10)
Chapter 289: Wang Guozhu Gets A Divorce (10)
She had lived in the city since she was young and her family was fairly well-off. She had been like a pampered youngdy. And what did Wang Guozhu have?
He was just a country bumpkin. If not for her, Zhou Hong, would that bastard be able to find work in the city?
He would still be tilling the fields in the vige!
Considering the circumstances, how dare he betray her?
Zhou Hong could not take it lying down. In her eyes, she could abandon Wang Guozhu for someone else, because Wang Guozhu was not worthy of her. But Wang Guozhu had no right to betray her.
So she decided not to let Wang Guozhu off.
At first, she intended to drag things out for as long as possible. If that person paid her, she might as well get a few more months¡¯ worth of payment.
But when Wang Guozhu said he would not divorce her anymore, she changed her mind.
How dare he?
She would make that bastard pay.
A lot of time had passed. She knew that if that woman was pregnant and still did not get married, someone would find out. In order to preserve himself and his job, Wang Guozhu would certainly ask the woman to have an abortion. Then Wang Guozhu would really refuse to divorce her. What would she do then?
So she decided to investigate and identify the woman. She would expose her and then Wang Guozhu and that woman would both be finished.
Then she would be free to marry whomever she pleased, and also receive a wave of sympathy.
So she had been tailing Wang Guozhu for the past few days. She was trying to find out who that woman was.
Today she had lost Wang Guozhu¡¯s trail.
But ran into Gu Qingyao instead.
Gu Qingyao thought of a way to get her to a remote spot. She suddenly emerged from her interspace and jabbed her with her needles. Zhou Hong suddenly felt her body go numb and she copsed onto the ground.
Gu Qingyao covered her head from behind with a cloth sack, then gripped the back of her neck.
Zhou Hong felt weak all over. She did not even have the energy to scream, but she could still force herself to speak.
¡°Who... who are you? What do you want?¡±
Gu Qingyao lowered her voice and made herself sound hoarse, so no one could tell if she was male or female.
Sheughed softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to you. I¡¯m the one who gave you money previously.¡±
Zhou Hong was taken aback. She immediately recalled the person who had told her that Wang Guozhu was having an affair. That person had asked her to drag out her marriage with Wang Guozhu and gave her a hundred yuan for each month of dy. During that time, she had received the money every month.
But she did not know who the person was.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Are you still refusing to divorce Wang Guozhu?¡±
Zhou Hong was silent for a moment, and nodded.
Gu Qingyao said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to just drag it out for a while? Who told you to carry on dying the matter? Did you think I would continue giving you money?¡±
Zhou Hong started to shiver in fright. ¡°I... I...¡±
She did not dare to say she did indeed want more money. After all, it was a hundred yuan a month!
It was equivalent to two months¡¯ sry!
She received a hundred yuan a month for not doing anything. Where else could she find such a good deal?
She did not dare to say she wanted Wang Guozhu and that woman to both die, because she could not figure out the intentions of this person. She vaguely sensed that the other person did not want to drag this out to the bitter end.
Gu Qingyao did not waste words. She said bluntly, ¡°Listen. When you get home, if Wang Guozhu brings up the divorce, you must relent. Allow his hope of a divorce to slowly grow. I can tell you that Wang Guozhu has already figured out a way to safeguard his child. But he won¡¯t do so unless he has no other choice.
¡°If you agree to divorce him now, he will certainly agree. But if he settles the issue with the child, then no one can predict how it will turn out!¡±
Chapter 290: Wang Guozhu Gets A Divorce (11)
Chapter 290: Wang Guozhu Gets A Divorce (11)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhou Hong paused. Wang Guozhu had found a ce for his child?
Ha!
He was really crazy with desire for a son!
She thought that if she forced Wang Guozhu into a corner, he would abort the child! She had not expected that he would find somewhere to settle the child.
Zhou Hong hurriedly nodded. ¡°I understand. When I get home, I will tell him that I¡¯ve agreed to a divorce.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°No need to be in such a hurry. You can drag it out for another month. In the middle of the next month, you can officially file for divorce. When you get home, all you have to do is whet his appetite.
¡°Also, let me tell you something. Right now, Wang Guozhu really wants a divorce from you. So you have the right to negotiate. For example, you can ask for alimony!¡±
Zhou Hong¡¯s eyes brightened!
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Isn¡¯t your daughter still single? If you¡¯re smart about it, you can get alimony from Wang Guozhu until your daughter is married. Anyway, how much you get depends on your own abilities. But you must allow Wang Guozhu to marry that woman without further obstacles.
¡°Otherwise, Wang Guozhu will settle his son¡¯s issue and you won¡¯t get a divorce in this lifetime. Also, as for your friend in the city, I guarantee that everyone will be discussing your affair. Do you hear me?¡±
Zhou Hong was terrified. She hurriedly nodded and agreed. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I hear you. I will certainly do as you say. Please don¡¯t expose my affair.¡±
Gu Qingyao grunted coldly. ¡°As long as you obey, I won¡¯t have time to bother with small matters like yours!¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±
When she saw that Zhou Hong was sopliant, Gu Qingyao removed the sack from her head. She entered the interspace and vanished.
Zhou Hong felt the grip on her neck disappear. There seemed to be no one behind her. She remained frozen for a moment, before she gingerly turned her head.
But there was no one behind her. Just an alley...
Zhou Hong turned deadly white. She was shaking as she got to her feet and fled. She did not even bother to brush the dust off herself. At that moment, she had forgotten how she had felt weak all over, and copsed to the ground, but now she was running without any problem.
When she reached home, Wang Guozhu had not yet returned. The two older folks were also out and her daughter Zhou Xiaoyu was away. She was alone, and she took the opportunity to calm herself.
After thinking for a long time, she finally made her decision.
Wang Guozhu had spent a long time coaxing Zhang Xiaohui. Now he came home to see Zhou Hong, sitting on the sofa, covered with dust. He was shocked!
¡°What happened to you? Why are you so dirty?¡±
Zhou Hong was startled. She looked down at herself only to realize she was covered with dust. Her face flushed as she said, ¡°I... I had a fall while I was out.¡±
Wang Guozhu: ¡°...¡±
Zhou Hong dusted herself off and looked at Wang Guozhu. She said, ¡°Can you tell me why you want to divorce me?¡±
Wang Guozhu was startled. He had not expected Zhou Hong to take the initiative to bring up this subject today.
¡°It¡¯s you who wanted to divorce me. Haven¡¯t you despised me all these years? I might as well let you have your way!¡±
A mocking look shed across Zhou Hong¡¯s eyes. ¡°I understand. The two of us can¡¯t stand each other anymore. A divorce is the best solution for everyone. But I feel sorry for our daughter. Xiaoyu has reached the marriageable age. Our divorce will negatively impact her.¡±
Wang Guozhu could tell that her tone had softened, so he also spoke more reasonably. ¡°Xiaoyu is so outstanding, we won¡¯t affect her much. It would be worse if we divorce just after she marries!¡±
Zhou Hong¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°If I agree to divorce you, will you abandon Xiaoyu?¡±
¡°Of course not!¡±
Chapter 291: Wang Guozhu Gets A Divorce (12)
Chapter 291: Wang Guozhu Gets A Divorce (12)
At that point, Wang Guozhu was indeed in a hurry to divorce Zhou Hong so he could marry Zhang Xiaohui. So when he sensed that Zhou Hong was beginning to relent, he immediately struck.
¡°Xiaoyu is my daughter. Of course, I won¡¯t abandon her. The two of us are ipatible. Staying together does not benefit either of us. Think about it. Your job is better than mine, and you know more people than me. Without the burden of this family, you can expend all your efforts on taking care of Xiaoyu. Your own life will be easier. Wouldn¡¯t that be great?
¡°The two of us can separate amicably and maintain a good rtionship. Then both of us can care for Xiaoyu together. Won¡¯t that be good? Why do we have to spend all our time quarreling?¡±
Zhou Hong bowed her head to hide her chilly expression. ¡°Let me consider the matter again. In short, I can¡¯t bear our daughter to be hurt. Whether we divorce or not, we must not affect her.¡±
...
Wang Guozhu was delighted that Zhou Hong was relenting. It was best if they could divorce as nned. Then he could bring his son home and let him be born in the Wang family.
Meanwhile, Gu Qingyao only emerged from her interspace after Zhou Hong was long gone. She looked in her direction and grunted coldly before turning to leave.
In these times, it was best if the Gu family did not get into trouble. In particr, they must not be embroiled with people like that. So she might as well help Zhang Xiaohui fulfill her wish of marrying and moving to the city. But her life in the city...
Ah, ah! It would make her life even more miserable than the one in the vige.
They would divorce in the middle of next month and Zhang Xiaohui would immediately marry Wang Guozhu. The child she was carrying would be almost four months old.
The weather was getting warmer and people were wearing feweryers. About a month after Zhang Xiaohui married into the Wang family, the weather would turn hot.
Just in time for her pregnancy to be obvious.
It would certainly be a problem if she had a child just five months after she got married. Disaster might await her.
If they were afraid that others would find out, she would have no choice but to hide at home during her pregnancy, and continue hiding even after the birth.
Ha!
It was so difficult for Zhang Xiaohui to marry and move to the city, she desperately wanted to show off!
But because of her pregnancy, she could only hide at home. She would be stifled to death.
Also, she thought that when she moved to the city, she would live the good life of a wealthydy. But in the end...
Wang Guozhu only earned 40 to 50 yuan a month. If Zhou Hong took half, or even 10 yuan or so, the Wang family would be terribly affected.
Wang Guozhu had to maintain arge household and when the child is born, he would have to support the child. Life would be interesting.
She could also stir the pot!
Haha!
In any case, she certainly would not allow Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing to enjoy life. Marrying and moving into the city was only the beginning of hell.
It was still early, so Gu Qingyao went to the ck market and bartered for some cash and antiques.
At this time, food was not as valuable in the ck market as it had been before the new year.
Life was improving every year and there was much more food than before. Their circumstancesst year were also exceptional and the food had not been distributed until the end of the year. So for a while before the new year, food was in extremely short supply on the ck market and the prices were exorbitant. Added to the fact that this was a poor area, there had been very little food.
But they had had a bountiful harvestst year. Once the food was distributed, everyone did not feel the scarcity so much and there was more food on the ck market!
At the moment, fine grain was worth only 2 yuan a kilogram and coarse grain was even cheaper.
The price of meat remained about the same, although it had fallen slightly to approximately 11 or 12 yuan a kilogram.
Chapter 292: Tragic Life After Marriage (1)
Chapter 292: Tragic Life After Marriage (1)
Gu Qingyao frowned as she looked at the 109 yuan she had obtained.
She had looked forward to these circumstances because it meant that everyone¡¯s lives were improving and there had been a bountiful harvest.
But to her, this was bad news!
She could no longer exchange food for much money, but she had far less cash than what she required.
She had so many goods in her interspace and they were at their most valuable now. If she kept them forter, they would not be worth as much.
Gu Qingyao bowed her head, thinking of how she could exchange more food and goods.
On the way home, Gu Qingyao was startled to see Gu Yunshuang!
¡°Yao Yao!¡±
Gu Yunshuang had been sitting by the roadside, waiting anxiously. When she saw Gu Qingyao return, she quickly stood up.
¡°Younger Aunt, let¡¯s go home!¡±
Gu Yunshuang nced behind her. There was no one!
Then she examined her. She was unharmed!
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Younger Aunt, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t do much. It¡¯s all right. Let¡¯s go home!¡±
Gu Yunshuang did not know what to say. She thought that she would tell Fourth Brother about it when she got home.
So she nodded and said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s go home!¡±
After they reached home, Gu Yunshuang recounted the incident to Gu Yunshen. Strangely enough, Gu Yunshen did not seem surprised at all, as if he already knew all about it. He did not mention the problem that Gu Qingyao presented.
Also, he did not seek out Gu Qingyao to have a chat with her after the incident. Gu Yunshuang did not know what to say.
She carefully examined Gu Qingyao¡¯s features, and thought about Gu Yunshen¡¯s looks.
It was true that Gu Ruoqing did not look at all like Gu Yunshen. But she did look like Zhang Xiaohui.
Gu Qingyao did not look like Zhang Xiaohui at all, although she bore some resemnce to Gu Yunshen...
She was not ostracizing Gu Qingyao. After all, they had doted on her since she was young. No matter what, this had nothing to do with her.
But Gu Yunshen¡¯s attitude had aroused her curiosity. Now that she had carefully examined their features, Gu Yunshuang looked away and did not mention the matter again.
Meanwhile, in town, Zhou Hong and Wang Guozhu negotiated for several days before Zhou Hong agreed to the divorce. However, she wanted Wang Guozhu to give Zhou Xiaoyu twenty yuan every month as part of her dowry.
Twenty yuan was approximately half of Wang Guozhu¡¯s sry.
Wang Guozhu refused.
In the end, the two settled on fifteen yuan a month until Zhou Xiaoyu got married.
It was now the end of February.
It would soon be Zhou Xiaoyu¡¯s birthday. Zhou Hong requested that they celebrate Zhou Xiaoyu¡¯s birthday together before filing for divorce. Although Wang Guozhu did not wish to dy even a day longer, he agreed because it was just over ten days away.
When the agreement was settled, he immediately gave Zhang Xiaohui a definite date.
Although Zhang Xiaohui knew she could marry and move to the city the following month, her joy was greatly reduced.
Because her pregnancy was showing!
Meanwhile, in the Gu family, Eldest Aunt Fang Ling had returned from her parents¡¯ home with her two children. Her job was not as important as that of her husband and eldest son, so she had applied for a longer period of leave. But Eldest Uncle, Gu Yunjing, and Eldest Cousin, Gu Jinye, had returned to their workce.
Fang Ling could not bear to be parted with her children, so she lingered at her parents¡¯ home with them.
Now that she had brought the children back to the Gu family, she had to leave. Her husband had written to her, asking her to hurry back as soon as possible. She knew that she was running out of time.
They were prepared so that even if they were demoted, they could remain together. But if she did not return now, then their future would be uncertain.
Chapter 293: Tragic Life After Marriage (2)
Chapter 293: Tragic Life After Marriage (2)
¡°Mother...¡± The two children looked at their mother with teary eyes. They knew that they would not be seeing their parents and elder brother for a long time.
Fang Ling was crying hard. But she had no choice. She had to leave.
The children stayed at home while Gu Yunshen borrowed the brigade¡¯s ox cart and sent Fang Ling to the train station. Fang Ling cried all the way there.
Gu Qingyao sat next to her in silence, just keeping herpany.
She knew that nothing she said would be of any use. She might as well allow her to vent.
Once Fang Ling left, Gu Qingyao went to the ck market as usual, and also looked for Chen Jin. She had gone to the town very frequently as ofte, to exchange as much of her goods as possible for cash.
Most of those seeking food in the ck market were short of food. Her actions also would save their lives. A lot of food passed through Gu Qingyao¡¯s hands during this period.
Besides that, she also sold many raremodities to some rich people.
Gu Yunshen knew that his daughter had things to do. He had objected at first, but as time went by, he realized that he could not stop her. He had no choice but to let her have her way.
¡°Be careful!¡± Gu Yunshen exhorted.
¡°Mhm!¡±
Gu Qingyao noddedpliantly. She went to the ck market while her father went to the salvage station.
On March 22, Zhang Xiaohui married Wang Guozhu.
The news shocked the entire Qing River Brigade!
No one had expected a middle-aged divorc¨¦e like Zhang Xiaohui, who also had a daughter from her previous marriage, to suddenly marry and move to the city.
The city!
To many of the peasants, it was an unattainable dream!
Old Madam Zhang was extremely smug. She had already packed her luggage, and was ready to enjoy city life with her daughter.
The olddy looked at her eldest grandson, whom she doted on the most, and said, ¡°Dabao! I¡¯ve already packed your things. In two days time, you and I will move to the city. Your younger aunt is there and in the future, you will live with her. Then you will be a city dweller!¡±
Zhang Dabao pped his hands with joy. He was already more than ten years old, but still acted like a small child.
¡°Great, great! Let¡¯s go to the city, let¡¯s go to the city, I want to live in the city!¡±
Old Madam Zhang¡¯s face crinkled in a broad smile. Her eldest daughter-inw was also over the moon.
But Zhang Xiaohui, who had agreed to all this, was utterly shocked when she entered the Wang house.
She looked at the cramped rooms, then looked at Wang Guozhu in disbelief. ¡°This... is so small?¡±
Wang Guozhu¡¯s expression stiffened. He had previously lived in a nice house because both he and Zhou Hong worked in the factory, and they were a couple.
But now that they were divorced, his house was naturally not as nice as his previous house. Because Zhou Hong also needed a house.
Zhou Hong was more senior than him in the workce, and she had manipted things so that she had gotten their original house. He had to move out with his parents.
Zhou Hong held a senior position and both she and Zhou Xiaoyu had city ounts. After the divorce, their child had gone with her.
But on his side, he was the only one with an ount in the city. His parents had ounts in the vige, so he had received a much smaller house. Also, Zhou Hong had internally undermined him, so the current house he had received was already pretty good.
He had not expected Zhou Hong to be so crafty.
The current house was only forty square meters. Wang Guozhu, Zhang Xiaohui, Gu Ruoqing, and Wang Guozhu¡¯s parents all squeezed together in the house. There were three rooms and a living room, a kitchen and a toilet. The space was very cramped.
Chapter 294: Tragic Life After Marriage (3)
Chapter 294: Tragic Life After Marriage (3)
And this was before they had added much furniture.
Zhou Hong had retained their old furniture and they had not managed to take much furniture when they moved. Now, Wang Guozhu had no money and could not buy furniture.
Gu Ruoqing hurriedly dashed to see her room. It was a far cry from the princess room she had imagined that pampered youngdies lived in.
The room was two meters wide and three meters long... no, in fact, it was less than three meters long. Inside it was a narrow single bed, and there was no other furniture.
Instead, many broken things were piled up in the room.
Besides a bed, the room had no table, cupboard, or chests. Instead, things were piled untidily in it. There was only a thin nket on the bed. The bedsheets were also thin and stiff.
This...
These conditions were far worse than in the Gu house!
¡°Father...¡± Gu Ruoqing screamed, ¡°Why is my room so small? Where¡¯s the furniture? I want a cupboard, a big one, and chests. I...¡±
¡°Where am I supposed to find a cupboard? Your room is only so big, you can¡¯t fit any more things in it. Also, the rest of the house is small and we need space for other things. You¡¯re a girl. How many things can you have? In the future, all these things will be ced in your room.¡±
Gu Ruoqing: ¡°...¡±
She waspletely shocked.
Zhang Xiaohui dashed to see their master bedroom. It was equally pathetic.
There was no cupboard, only a chest, and an old one too. The nkets were thin and she could tell at a nce that they were old. They had just gotten married, but even their sheets were old.
In the entire house, only the two old folks had a cupboard in their room. There were two old chairs in the living room. There was no table even...
When they ate, they had to hold their bowls to eat...
But at that point, Zhang Xiaohui did not know that this was just the beginning. In the future, she would meet even more terrible and horrifying problems.
For example, in their family, only Wang Guozhu had an ount in the city, a job, a sry, and food rations. The others had nothing.
Wang Guozhu earned 40 yuan a month and with some bonus, he might get 45 yuan.
Of that, he had to give 15 yuan to Zhou Xiaoyu every month, which left a sry of 30 yuan.
He had food rations every month, but he had to use cash to purchase them. The grain in the shops was not expensive, but except for grain, everything else had to be bought with cash.
They could not just eat grain. They must also have seasonings and vegetables. All this needed money. It was not like the vige where they had their private plots ofnd.
Wang Guozhu¡¯s food rations were sufficient only for himself. He only had a few grain coupons every month. Even if they ate less, it was at most, sufficient for two people to live on. And even then, they could only eat coarse grain.
For the rest, they had to pay exorbitant prices on the ck market to buy them.
After deducting their essential expenses, his meager sry was insufficient to buy a few kilograms of expensive grain...
Also...
When he was with Zhang Xiaohui, he had spent a lot of money to pacify her and calm Zhou Hong. He also owed many debts. All these had to be repaid...
Gu Qingyao was well aware of the Wang family¡¯s situation. She had been sniggering at home ever since Zhang Xiaohui had married Wang Guozhu. She longed to see Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing¡¯s expressions. Hahaha!
March passed quickly.
The weather turned warm and the wild vegetables grew fast. Many people could be seen digging for wild vegetables on the hillside.
Gu Qingyao brought Gu Fangting and Little Six and Little Nine, whom Eldest Uncle had left behind, and the two Mo family children to the mountainside to dig for wild vegetables.
Chapter 295: Tragic Life After Marriage (4)
Chapter 295: Tragic Life After Marriage (4)
¡°Young Aunt! Young Aunt!¡±
They had agreed to meet today and dig for wild vegetables together. Mo Chengrui had brought his younger brother and the moment they saw Gu Qingyao, they began yelling.
The Gu family childrenughed when they saw them.
Only six-year-old Gu Jinzhi smiled wickedly when he saw the two Mo family children. ¡°Hey, you two, since you address my older cousin as your Young Aunt, then let¡¯s hear you call me Uncle!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Fangting: ¡°...¡±
Mo Chengrui¡¯s face darkened as he faced Gu Jinrui, who was a year older than him.
But Gu Fangting felt that this was not enough. ¡°Then you should also address me as Aunt?¡±
Mo Chengrui: ¡°...¡±
Mo Chengxu: ¡°...¡±
Gu Qingyao was highly amused by the children. Chen Feng and his younger sister also joined in and everyone chatted as they dug for wild vegetables.
Coincidentally, they saw Gu Ruoqing among the crowd.
Besides Gu Qingyao, everyone was surprised by Gu Ruoqing¡¯s appearance!
Although she looked much fatter, she was extremely haggard. She looked very strange as her clothes were extremely old and patched.
The others, who did not know Gu Ruoqing¡¯s circumstances, thought that she had really grown fatter. After all, she had followed her mother when thetter married and moved to the city. Everyone in the brigade knew about this, and many of them had been green with envy!
Chen Honghua was one of them.
When she found out that Gu Ruoqing had moved to the city, she wanted to toady up to her. But Gu Ruoqing seldom came back. Now that she was back, Chen Honghua immediately went over.
¡°Qing Qing, why are you back in the vige digging for wild vegetables? You¡¯re a city girl now. Your father is doing so well. Why do you need toe back to the vige to suffer? Look, you¡¯re so much fatter! How fortunate you are!¡±
Chen Honghua looked enviously at her, but Gu Qingyao¡¯s mouth twitched.
Gu Ruoqing was not fatter. She was bloated from starvation!
Hehe!
It looked as if life with the Wang family was truly terrible!
Gu Ruoqing continued to look down. She really wished that no one would notice her. But she had no choice. She knew almost everyone who was digging for wild vegetables on the hillside.
She had just avoided a few people who had talked to her. She was terrified that others would recognize her. She had not expected to be so unlucky. After lying low for a short while, she had run into the person she wished to avoid the most ¨C Gu Qingyao.
She was not fatter. She was bloated from starvation!
Life in the city was not as good as she had imagined it to be. In fact, it was awful.
Her grandparents did not do any work. They ordered her around all day, making her clean the house, do theundry and cook. She had to serve the entire family.
Her mother took pity on her and refused to allow her to do all that. But her grandparents had gotten angry and told her father that a girl should do the housework. She was a big girl now, and they could not possibly support a freeloader.
She had angrily asked why her grandparents did not have to do anything?
But her father had given her a vicious scolding. He said that her grandparents were old and had suffered greatly in the past. Now that they were old, they should enjoy life. It was only right that she should be filial towards them.
Her mother had pitied her and tried to help her. But her grandparents refused to allow her mother to lift a finger. They said that her mother was carrying a son for the Wang Family. She must not hurt their grandson.
All the chores in the household had fallen on her alone.
There was not enough to eat and her grandparents still had to eat fine grain. Her mother was pregnant and also needed to eat fine grain. As for her, she had not had a single mouthful of fine grain since she had followed her mother to the Wang family.
Even the portion of coarse grain she received was pitifully small. She only had a sorghum bun every day. And now, she did not even receive that.
She had not eaten for two days.
Chapter 296
Chapter 296
: Tragic Life After Marriage (5)
The weather was turning warmer and her paternal grandparents and father had asked her to go back to the vige to dig for wild vegetables. At first, they wanted her to stay at her maternal grandmother¡¯s ce and dig for a few days before going back. She could even eat at her grandmother¡¯s house and save food. The best was if she could bring some food back.
But not only had she not received a mouthful of rice, she had not even been able to keep the wild vegetables she had dug up. Her maternal grandmother had taken them all.
After that, her paternal grandparents and father refused to allow her to go to her maternal grandmother¡¯s house. They made her rise early to dig wild vegetables in the vige and bring them back to town after dark...
During this time, her life was like hell on earth aspared to her previous existence. This waspletely unlike her dream of what a young city girl¡¯s life was like!
Up until the present, Gu Ruoqing had not figured out how she had fallen into these straits?
Gu Ruoqing remained silent, but Chen Honghua continued to smile and say fawningly, ¡°Qing Qing, you seldome back to y after you left for the city. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I¡¯ve missed you very much!
¡°We¡¯re good friends. Why don¡¯t you stay for the afternoon! Come to my home for lunch! We can have a good chat!¡±
Gu Ruoqing¡¯s hand paused. Have lunch?
¡°Alright, I¡¯lle out and y today. I¡¯ll go back at night!¡±
Chen Honghua was delighted.
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She did not want to bother with these things now. She really looked forward to what would happen when Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s pregnancy was discovered.
One must know that in her previous life, Zhang Xiaohui and Wang Guozhu had married normally before having a child. At that time, Zhou Hong had despised Wang Guozhu and found a richer man, so she had abandoned Wang Guozhu.
Wang Guozhu was not together with Zhang Xiaohui then, so he was reluctant to let go of Zhou Hong. In order to get rid of Wang Guozhu, Zhou Hong had given him many favors.
So in her previous life, Zhang Xiaohui had lived fairly well after marrying Wang Guozhu. Later on, the era of freedom arrived and Wang Guozhu made a small fortune, so Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s life improved even further.
Butter on...
After the Gu family¡¯s situation stabilized, her father had dealt with the mother-daughter duo.
In this life, matters had changed drastically. Gu Qingyao was looking forward to seeing Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s tragic future.
Gu Qingyao returned home in the afternoon in a good mood and began to make lunch.
Gu Yunshen had gone out to pick medicinal herbs and her younger aunt, Gu Yunshuang, was helping her grandparents with their work. Then she carried her basket off to dig for wild vegetables.
Only Gu Qingyao remained at home to take care of the children.
The children were all very obedient. When they returned, they washed the wild vegetables by the well.
Even Little Nine, who was the youngest, mimicked his older siblings and cousins as they worked... no, in fact, the two from the Mo family were nephews!
Gu Qingyao made chive dumplings for lunch.
She chopped up the tender chives and added some eggs. She used plenty of seasoning and oil, and when she had finished marinating everything, she went to prepare the noodles.
In these times, fine white noodles were a little too extravagant, so she added some rye noodles so that it would not be so ostentatious.
These dumplings were easy to make and Gu Qingyao made many in a short time. Gu Fangting lit the fire and when the first batch was cooked, Gu Qingyao immediately got Mo Chengrui to send a few to Jiang Yingqiu in the Southern Lake Brigade, so she could have them for lunch.
Mo Chengrui and Mo Chengxu enjoyed ying at her house. There were more children here and they would y together and study together.
Gu Qingyao selected a handful of tender wild vegetables and added eggs to make egg drop soup. Lunch would be chive dumplings and egg drop soup.
Gu Qingyao seasoned her food generously and used plenty of oil. So she could make the same ingredients taste much better than others.
Chapter 297: Freeloading Off The Unlucky Chen Family (1)
Chapter 297: Freeloading Off The Unlucky Chen Family (1)
Moreover, she had great culinary skills.
The kids had a very satisfying meal.
The youngest, Gu Jinzhi, had his mouth full of oil. Even his hands had sauce and he stuck his tiny tongue out to lick them clean.
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
¡°Elder Sister, you make delicious food. I want to follow you in the future. I will not go to my parents anymore!¡±
Gu Jinzhi said with a serious expression.
Gu Qingyao smiled.
Comfort washed over her suddenly as she watched the child¡¯s innocent and blissful face.
This child probably still did not have a strong concept of his parents¡¯ departure. In this period of time in the hometown, he ate well, had clothes to keep him warm and had someone to y with. He spent his days very happily and never mentioned missing his parents.
The north-east!
It would take a very long time by train from here.
There had not been any news from Eldest Uncle and everyone was unaware of the situation.
Before he left, he said that he would write back once they were settled there and everyone had been waiting.
Meanwhile, the Chen family was also having their meal at this time.
Chen Honghua brought Gu Ruoqing back home. Her mother, Wang Qiuhua, was delighted and was waiting for them after preparing all the dishes.
Truthfully speaking, Gu Ruoqing looked down on Chen Honghuapletely.
She looked down on their entire family.
But now, her lips curled up as she looked at Chen Honghua and Wang Qiuhua who were smiling to curry favor with her.
The mother was called Qiuhua while the daughter Honghua. How much do they like flowers*?
*¡±hua¡± trantes to flower in English
However, in a vige family, there was a family of which the grandmother, daughter-inw and granddaughter were all called Zhaodi. Only country folks were able to do such stupid and tacky things.
Weird people!
At the thought of that, Gu Ruoqing suddenly felt that she was very lofty and finally felt the superiority of being a city girl.
Ever since she entered the Wang family, she had been doubting her life everyday. But today, she felt that it was still worth it to be a city girl.
Chen Honghua brought a chair for Gu Ruoqing solicitously. ced before Gu Ruoqing was a bowl of rice. White rice!
This was a treatment that even Chen Honghua did not have in the past. Only her ancestor-like younger brother received such treatment.
Gu Ruoqing could not help but swallow her saliva when she saw the bowl of white rice and it was only after exerting all her energy did she control herself from engulfing all the rice.
Gu Ruoqing and Chen Xiaobao had white rice while the remaining people had cornbread. Wang Qiuhua brought two dishes out. One was salted vegetables while the other was scrambled eggs with green peppers.
It was a very small portion ¨C only a portion in the center of the te and it was made with two eggs with lots of green pepper.
But even so, it was nothing short of a delicacy to Gu Ruoqing who had not eaten meat for a long time.
Losing restraint, she picked up her chopsticks and tossed everything into her mouth furiously. Everyone was shocked to see her wolfing down the food!
Gu Ruoqing also knew that behaving like this would lose face but she had no choice. She was ravenous and really wanted to eat. The taste of the food in her mouth made her unable to stop although she knew it was damaging to her image.
Faced with the bewildered stares of the people from the Chen family, Gu Ruoqing cleared the rice in her bowl and all the scrambled egg with green pepper in the te in under two minutes.
¡°Do you have any more?¡± With an empty bowl in hand, she asked Chen Honghua opposite her.
Chen Honghua only returned to her senses after hearing the question. ¡°Yes... a little more...¡±
She was about to reach out and refill Gu Ruoqing¡¯s bowl but Gu Ruoqing dashed into the kitchen at once after hearing the reply.
The Chens: ...
Chapter 298: Freeloading Off The Unlucky Chen Family (2)
Chapter 298: Freeloading Off The Unlucky Chen Family (2)
There was indeed some rice left in the pot in the kitchen but it was not a lot ¨C only about half a bowl. And there was extra only because Wang Qiuhua specially cooked a little more in order to ????????
Gu Ruoqing hurriedly scooped it all into her bowl and even took three cornbread from another pot, only stepping out when both hands were full.
Back in the living room, although she finished the scrambled egg with green pepper dish, there was still the salted vegetables dish on the table!
Eating salted vegetables with rice was pretty good too and Gu Ruoqing still wolfed everything down.
She had seriously been starving so bad in the past few weeks!
She burped in satisfaction after she finished all the food and looked at the people opposite her who still had not moved their chopsticks.
Gu Ruoqing: ¡°...¡±
¡°Wa...¡± Chen Xiaobao bawled loudly.
Wang Qiuhua coaxed him immediately. ¡°Baby! Don¡¯t cry! What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°I want to eat eggs. My eggs... Boohoo. I¡¯ll beat you up. Who allowed you to eat my eggs...¡±
Like a pressed and desperate little beast, Chen Xiaobao rushed forward and hit Gu Ruoqing¡¯s face.
Piak!
A pnded. A child did not have much strength but he did use all his strength in that hit.
Chen Xiaobao was treated like an ancestor of the Chen family. Since young, no one had snatched food with him before and eggs were always for him only thus he was very protective of food.
Heunched his attacks the moment he rushed forward and his dirty ck paws scratched Gu Ruoqing¡¯s face viciously.
¡°Ah... ah, ah... Get lost...¡±
Gu Ruoqing never expected that she, a city girl, would be beaten by a vige kid and was dumbstruck. In the end, the kid charged toward her to scratch her face. The pain on her face awakened her to her senses at once and she shrieked while pushing Chen Xiaobao out.
Chen Xiaobao was still a child but Gu Ruoqing was already sixteen. The sudden push caused Chen Xiaobao to stumble backwards and hit a stool behind him. He fell on the ground and his hands scraped the ground which grazed his skin.
¡°Ah...¡±
The pain caused Chen Xiaobao to break out into tears.
¡°Xiaobao!¡±
¡°Xiaobao!¡±
Wang Qiuhua and Chen Ergui eximed and hurriedly went to pacify him.
On the other side, Gu Ruoqing instinctively stood up and touched her scratched face. She shouted furiously after pushing Chen Xiaobao, ¡°How dare you hit me? Young brat, I am a city girl and my father is the department head of a textile factory. I want your whole family to have a bad life. Ahh, my face...¡±
Everyone in the Chen family was shocked. They had a reflexive fear toward city people and thought that Gu Ruoqing¡¯s father was a capable man as he was working in the city and was a powerful figure whom small characters like them could not afford to offend.
Chen Honghua was still thinking of enlisting Gu Ruoqing¡¯s help to let her work in the city as well! Anxious, she hurriedly came to cate her.
¡°Qing Qing, Qing Qing, don¡¯t get angry! My younger brother is still young and immature. Don¡¯t bother arguing with the likes of him.¡±
Although Wang Qiuhua¡¯s heart ached for her son, she dared not offend Gu Ruoqing and piled smiles on her face. ¡°That¡¯s right! Qing Qing! Xiaobao is still young and immature. Don¡¯t argue with him.¡±
Facing their fawns, Gu Ruoqing¡¯s vanity was finally gratified. A certain sentiment struck her suddenly ¨C through the Chen family, she seemed to have finally found a way to make her live a little better...
Chapter 299: Freeloading Off The Unlucky Chen Family (3)
Chapter 299: Freeloading Off The Unlucky Chen Family (3)
Gu Ruoqing lifted her chin highly and snorted. ¡°Humph! This is the first time so I will not fuss about it. But if it still happens the next time, just wait and see how I will deal with you all!¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes. Qing Qing, don¡¯t be angry. There will not be a next time. Don¡¯t worry!¡±
Chen Honghua coaxed Gu Ruoqing frantically in fear that she would be annoyed.
It was well-known in the Qing River Brigade that Zhang Xiaohui married a guy in the city and everyone was discussing it. In this age, vigers yearned to be a city resident as they were supplied with food and need notbor in the fields. A requirement to work in factories was to be a city resident and this was simply heavenly days to these vigers.
Thus, it was truly unbelievable that Zhang Xiaohui was able to marry a city man when she was in her middle age and had a child from her previous marriage. In the eyes of Chen Honghua and simr other people, Zhang Xiaohui was more than capable.
Even Gu Ruoqing could also follow her mother and enter the city and they, too, wanted to enter the city.
Without eating her meal, Chen Honghua led Gu Ruoqing into her room and Gu Ruoqing fell asleep in there that afternoon.
Chen Honghua sneaked out quietly. Her mother, Wang Qiuhua, was cleaning up the kitchen while Chen Ergui brought Chen Xiaobao out to y in fear that he would disturb Gu Ruoqing.
In the kitchen, Wang Qiuhua kept sighing as she looked at the pot of which contents were emptied cleanly. Chen Honghua went over and persuaded, ¡°Mother, are you sad over those rice?¡±
Wang Qiuhua said, ¡°Can I not be? Look how much she ate. It¡¯s enough for Xiaobao to eat for a day. And those eggs. Two whole eggs. She actually finished them all without leaving any for Xiaobao. No wonder Xiaobao would be so angry.¡±
Chen Honghua said, ¡°Mother, I know that it pains you and it¡¯s the same for me too. But there¡¯s no choice. Think about it, are we going to spend the rest of our lives in this vige? There¡¯s no pay nor coupons and it¡¯s extremely difficult to even buy items. What about Zhang Xiaohui? The Zhang family is so disgusting and shameless but even she can marry into the city.
¡°Gu Ruoqing was inferior to mest time! The Zhang family did not even care about her while the Gu family only dotes on Gu Qingyao. But look, Gu Ruoqing has be a city girl now and she would definitely marry someone in the city next time. Mother, I¡¯m unwilling to resign to this!¡±
Wang Qiuhua frowned. ¡°But will this really work?¡±
Chen Honghua said, ¡°We have to try regardless of whether it will work or not. Apart from Gu Ruoqing, can we still find anyone else?¡±
Wang Qiuhua had nothing to say then. They were all peasants who had nothing and did not know anyone from the city.
Chen Honghua said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve been close to Gu Ruoqing since the past. Now, if we cate her and treat her well, we can ask her father to let me work in the textile factory in the city and I will have pay then! It¡¯s thirty to forty yuan a month! By then, I will have money and coupons to buy things for you and Xiaobao.
¡°Mother, look at me. My looks are pretty decent too and I can marry in two years. I can bring Xiaobao into the city only if I go to the city. Otherwise, are you going to let our intelligent Xiaobaobor in the vige fields for his entire life? Can you bear to?¡±
Of course not!
Wang Qiuhua waspletely persuaded. At the thought of her precious son, she immediately thought that what her daughter said made a lot of sense. It was only if her daughter married a city man would their family have hope and Xiaobao have a promising future.
¡°Alright. It¡¯s settled. You must win Gu Ruoqing¡¯s favor!¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
...
All of this was still temporarily unknown to Gu Qingyao but she guessed it very quickly.
Chapter 300: You Were Called Only To Carry Things (1)
Chapter 300: You Were Called Only To Carry Things (1)
In the afternoon, Gu Qingyao was teaching the kids to read and write at home while Gu Ruoqing regained her energy after a full meal and good nap in the Chen family¡¯s house.
Ever since she entered the Wang family, she had never led suchfortable days.
In the afternoon, Gu Ruoqing still had to go out to dig for wild vegetables and Chen Honghua followed along as part of fawning her. When they returned in the evening, Chen Honghua gave all the vegetables that she dug to Gu Ruoqing.
Gu Ruoqing smiled. ¡°Thank you, Honghua. In the city, we have to spend money to buy everything and can¡¯t even eat wild vegetables when we want to. The conditions in the city is amazing. There¡¯s fish and meat everyday and it¡¯s easy to get tired of them. My mother wants to eat wild vegetables but there¡¯s none avable so I have toe back while it¡¯s spring to dig some and store them.¡±
There¡¯s fish and meat everyday and it¡¯s easy to get tired of them...
Chen Honghua could not help but swallow her saliva. She really yearned to lead such a city life.
Immediately, she ttered Gu Ruoqing with a smile to please her, ¡°Qing Qing, you¡¯re really blissful now. No wonder you can be chubby. What good fortune!
¡°It would be great if I could be like you!¡±
Gu Ruoqing only smiled in return.
Chen Honghua only let Gu Ruoqing leave after making her stay for dinner. Before leaving, Gu Ruoqing even took two cornbreads from the Chen family and said that there¡¯s no such food in the city and that she wanted to bring it back for her mother to try.
Chen Honghua sent Gu Ruoqing off and only returned when she saw Gu Ruoqing¡¯s figure disappearing in the distance.
Gu Qingyao was on the waist of the mountain as she watched both of them leave the brigade and walk in the direction that led to town. When Gu Ruoqing left, Chen Honghua still stood there for a long time.
They looked very close when they walked together!
Gu Qingyao tapped her chin while thinking.
She remembered that in the previous lifetime, Chen Honghua and Gu Ruoqing had always been on good terms, especially after Gu Ruoqing followed Zhang Xiaohui into the city.
The Chen family wanted to marry Chen Honghua into the city as it was the only way to help her younger brother, Chen Xiaobao, enter the city as well.
Thus, Chen Honghua did not marry for a long time. Countryside girls married earlier but Chen Honghua had not been able to find a city man. Over time, people near the brigade knew about her and her family¡¯s morals and no one was willing to marry Chen Honghua then.
It was the same for Gu Ruoqing as well. No one in the Gu family managed her and thus she would not be matchmade.
Back then, she remained in the house the whole day and dared not leave the house. Afterward, Third Elder Brother took pity on her and brought her to the provincial capital. However, she could not live in the city as she needed her father.
She did not have any motherly love since young and was thus even more reliant on her father. She had nightmares frequently when she was in the Third Uncle¡¯s house and, left with no choice, Third Elder Brother had to send her back.
This time further strengthened Gu Ruoqing¡¯s will to marry into the city.
Back then, Zhang Xiaohui wanted the uncles to bring Gu Ruoqing into the city to marry someone but the Gu family did not agree.
Afterward, Zhang Xiaohui married Wang Guozhu and Gu Ruoqing followed them to town.
Then, Chen Honghua kept fawning on Gu Ruoqing as she saw her as her hope. Wang Guozhu got Gu Ruoqing to work in the textile factory and Chen Honghua finally entered the textile factory after currying favor with her for two years.
Arge portion of Chen Honghua¡¯s sry entered Gu Ruoqing¡¯s pockets.
What about this life?
Gu Qingyao scoffed silently with a tilted head.
In the previous lifetime, Chen Honghua often stirred troubles for her in order to win Gu Ruoqing¡¯s favor. The both of them even returned to the countryside at a fixed timing to mock her. In this lifetime, she will make them fight each other. It would definitely be very fun when it happens!
After Gu Ruoqing returned, she hid the cornbread and most of the wild vegetables instead of bringing them back.
Chapter 301: You Were Called Only To Carry Things (2)
Chapter 301: You Were Called Only To Carry Things (2)
Nancheng.
Mo Beihan had a day off today. Previously, hepleted an assignment with Ji Mingzhe which earned him four days of holidays.
He wanted to make a trip to the mountains.
However, it was inconvenient for him to go alone as he could not bring back the animal if he managed to hunt arge-sized one.
It was troublesome without Yao Yao and her interspace.
Thus, he could only go with Ji Mingzhe.
Ji Mingzhe was his loyal friend in both the previous and present lifetime and he was definitely trustworthy.
While Nancheng was a prosperous city, its surrounding was a forest patch which was even more primeval than his hometown. They would definitely be able to findrge animals in this primeval forest.
Ji Mingzhe was willing to hunt in the forest and he had done so before. The periphery was a deep forest and he was permitted to enter the forest to hunt for animals to make a sumptuous meal with.
His younger sister was not in a good mood recently too and he had to bring her good food to coax her.
Hence, Ji Mingzhe was foolishly bluffed into the forest by Mo Beihan just like that.
Mo Beihan made full preparations ¨C he was equipped with all sorts of tools and rations. Along with them was Lin Dongxu as well!
Having been in Nancheng for a few months, Mo Beihanpletely deluded him into being his younger brother. The current Lin Dongxu was not as capable as Mo Beihan and was not doing well.
After hanging out with Mo Beihan for a period of time, he was utterly conquered by Mo Beihan. In the words of theter generation, he was just this close to kneeling on the ground and calling Mo Beihan ¡®father¡¯!
Lin Dongxu had some skills as well. After all, he once starved and entered the mountains to look for food. When he went to look for his rtives, he also crossed mountain after mountain. While his skills were far from that of Mo Beihan and Ji Mingzhe, people who had received training, he was way more skilled than ordinary people.
Seeing that Mo Beihan went deeper into the mountains, Ji Mingzhe asked with uncertainty, ¡°Are you going further in? That¡¯s the remote mountains. It¡¯s too dangerous!¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°I would not be going if it¡¯s not dangerous!¡±
Ji Mingzhe: ...
Admiration filled Lin Dongxu¡¯s face and his expression resembled that of worshiping a father figure. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s meat to eat when you follow Elder Brother Mo!¡±
Ji Mingzhe: ...
The few of them trudged forward even more for a period of time. On the way, Mo Beihan had been observing the surroundings while Ji Mingzhe began chatting with Lin Dongxu.
He finally could tell that this fellow had lost all reason from his blind worship of Mo Beihan.
Seeing that there were many ropes and cloth bags hung on Lin Dongxu¡¯s body, Ji Mingzhe asked curiously, ¡°It¡¯s the most important to pack lightly when out to hunt so it will be convenient to escape. Those tools that your Elder Brother Mo brought are sufficient already. What did you bring so many ropes for?¡±
Lin Dongxu looked at the ropes on his body. ¡°It¡¯s not a lot!¡±
Ji Mingzhe¡¯s lips twitched a little. ¡°Are these still not a lot? If we encounter danger in the huntter, don¡¯t make me pull you. You can run by yourself.¡±
Lin Dongxu replied, ¡°We called you here not for you to hunt. We don¡¯t need you to hunt.¡±
Ji Mingzhe was dumbfounded andughed. ¡°Why did you all call me toe when I don¡¯t need to hunt? We are in the remote mountains. Do you think that your Elder Brother Mo will be able to protect you if there¡¯s danger with just the two of you when you¡¯re what more a burden?
¡°The remote mountains are too dangerous. Don¡¯t run aboutter. We will join forces and end the fight quickly. The longer we stay in this ce, the more dangerous it gets.¡±
Lin Dongxu looked at him with a serious expression. ¡°We really did not call you to hunt. Just Elder Brother Mo alone is sufficient. He won¡¯t need us.¡±
Ji Mingzhe shot a re. ¡°Then why did you all call me toe?¡±
¡°To carry things!¡± Lin Dongxu replied as though it was natural. ¡°Elder Brother Mo is exceptional at hunting. The both of us would not be able to carry so many things. I heard that you have more strength...¡±
Ji Mingzhe: ...
Chapter 302: You Were Called Only To Carry Things (3)
Chapter 302: You Were Called Only To Carry Things (3)
Ji Mingzhe did not wish to talk to him and simply walked ahead to look for Mo Beihan.
The three men set off in the early morning and had been walking for an entire morning. Mo Beihan only stopped when there were traces ofrge animals in the surroundings.
¡°Let¡¯sy some traps in the surroundings. We will go forwardter.¡±
For the umpteenth time, Ji Mingzhe said, ¡°Brother, do you still want your life? This ce is already dangerous as it is but you still want to go even deeper into the mountains?¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
Ji Mingzhe: ...
Lin Dongxu was very obedient and followed whatever Mo Beihan said without asking. Now, he already ran to dig andy traps very obediently.
Ji Mingzhepletely surrendered to these two people!
Mo Beihan had been to this forest plenty of times before so he was very familiar with it.
It was spring now thus there were many animals like chicken, rabbit and deers. There were even all sorts of wild vegetables, mushrooms and most importantly, herbs.
His Yao Yao liked these the most.
After setting up the traps, he told Ji Mingzhe and Lin Dongxu to pluck those mushrooms and wild vegetables while he searched for herbs.
In his hands was the powder that Gu Qingyao gave him. It was extremely tempting when the powder wasced on those baits as the scent could travel a far distance. Hence, Mo Beihan was not at all worried that there would be no prey.
There were rarely any humans in here thus herbs were still aplenty. Mo Beihan only stopped plucking herbs when he filled an entire sack.
He went hunting afterward. He had the concoction that Gu Qingyao made for him. It was simr to anesthesia ¨C by wiping ayer of the concoction on a hidden weapon, the prey which touched the weapon would copse immediately. The effects would wear off after a period of time, thus it was not dangerous at all.
Mo Beihan only stopped after catching a few deers and silly roe deers as well as some chicken and rabbit.
When he saw the two, they had two entire sacks of mushrooms, vegetables and fungus.
Mo Beihan chuckled. ¡°You all got so much but are you all able to bring them back?¡±
Ji Mingzhe: ...
Lin Dongxu, ¡°...¡±
Looking at the sack in his hands that was filled to the brim, Ji Mingzhe¡¯s lips twitched!
There was no choice. It was the first time he went hunting so deep in the mountains and there were plenty of items here. There were too many people in the periphery who plucked vegetables and whatnot and bit by bit, the citizens looted them all. It was unlike here.
There were goods everywhere?
Excited, he collected too much.
Meanwhile, Lin Dongxu was always protective of food. As he was too poorst time, he was not picky and collected every edible item that he saw. And by ident, he collected a massive amount.
This was not the first time already but every time he came out with Mo Beihan, he could not change this habit!
Mo Beihan needed herbs, thus he collected more of those.
But wild vegetables and mushrooms were not as important. Almost every family had these at this generation, hence it did not have a high mary value.
Only those people in the city who did not go to the mountains to pluck vegetables would asionally require these items.
Although it was not very important, they were reluctant to leave it behind too, so they still decided to keep everything.
There was a river ahead and Mo Beihan mainly came to catch fish this time.
There were especially many fishes in this river and many were veryrge-sized as nobody came to fish for a long time. He knew this since his previous lifetime thus he came here now.
After cing their items down, Mo Beihan took out a fishing and the three cooperated to catch fish.
After pulling up the, Ji Mingzhe¡¯s eyes bulged out at the sight of the number of fishes in the.
¡°There¡¯s... there¡¯s so many fishes here?¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s lips curled up. He used the item that Yao Yao gave him and lured many fishes over before casting the.
Chapter 303: You Were Called Only To Carry Things (4)
Chapter 303: You Were Called Only To Carry Things (4)
After sorting the fishes, Mo Beihan tossed those small ones back into the river, causing Ji Mingzhe¡¯s heart to ache.
¡°Many... families want those... We got it after much effort...¡±
¡°They¡¯re too small!¡± Mo Beihan was very decisive.
Ji Mingzhe: ...
He only kept a small portion of therger ones and kept the most of those who were neitherrge nor small as these were the best to sell.
Each cast was very sessful as the was always filled with arge number of fishes. Ji Mingzhe simply could not believe his eyes.
How... How many fishes exactly were there in this river?
This was too unusual!
Lin Dongxu took a look at him. ¡°I told you already. There¡¯s meat to eat when you follow Elder Brother Mo.¡±
Ji Mingzhe: ...
After getting sufficient fish, the trio processed the fishes at the riverside.
Mo Beihan took a small bucket of water, poured in a packet of powder and stirred it evenly. Afterward, he ced those processed fishes in the bucket to let the water run over them.
Ji Mingzhe was dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡±
¡°Maintain their freshness!¡±
In the previous lifetime, he would bring Yao Yao out to y whenever he had the time and she really liked studying these unusual little things.
As long as water ran over the fish, they would still be fine within ten days even if they were just left piled together without any additional processing.
Ten days¡¯ time was enough for him.
After catching sufficient fishes, it was already evening. Ji Mingzhe looked at the sky and said, ¡°It¡¯ste already. Stop already!¡±
Mo Beihan took a look and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I know a ce to rest. It¡¯s not far from here.¡±
The mountains were more dangerous at night. Although Mo Beihan was not anxious, he did not stay there for too long either and headed to a cave that he found previously after packing up.
After drying those vegetables and mushrooms for the entire afternoon, the amount reduced greatly and it became much easier to carry them back.
They carried the fishes back first. The cave was at the waist of the mountain. It had a small entrance, but it was very spacious and rather deep inside. Such a cave was the safest.
Ji Mingzhe went in to take a look. There were a pot, some firewood and even utensils in it. Evidently, it was not Mo Beihan¡¯s first time here.
¡°Amazing! You can even find such a great ce.¡±
Mo Beihan smiled without saying anything. He ced the items down at the deepest corner of the cave beforeing out to retrieve the vegetables and mushrooms. Mo Beihan left after scattering something at the cave entrance.
After drying the vegetables, mushrooms and herbs for an entire afternoon, they only took up two sacks when contained together.
They had arge surface area but were not very heavy.
Mo Beihan took a look at the traps in the surroundings and found some gains.
They gathered the loot. Lin Dongxu gleefully tied the animals up one by one with his ropes and strung them together. Then, he hung them all on his body with thergest grin he could ever form.
Ji Mingzhe¡¯s lips twitched!
He seemed to understand what this fellow brought so many ropes here for!
On their way back, they suddenly heard some strange noises when they passed a forest.
Mo Beihan and Ji Mingzhe paused in their tracks and squinted their eyes.
¡°Is this... a wild boar?¡± Ji Mingzhe was rmed.
¡°Climb the trees!¡±
Before he finished speaking, Mo Beihan already made a decision. He immediately took some of the preys on Lin Dongxu¡¯s body and hung on himself and set aside those vegetables and mushrooms. However, he could not bear to abandon the herbs in fear that the wild boar would ruin them, thus he carried them on his back and climbed up the tree.
Chapter 304: Hanging Out With Big Boss Will Never Be Too Bad (1)
Chapter 304: Hanging Out With Big Boss Will Never Be Too Bad (1)
Among the three of them, Lin Dongxu had the least amount of things on him as Mo Beihan and Ji Mingzhe took quite some stuff from him before climbing the tree.
It was all right for Lin Dongxu to carry some when they were walking normally, but it wouldn¡¯t do if they were climbing trees as his skill was inferior to the other two.
They were afraid that he would not be able to climb up the tree.
The trio climbed up the trees and held their breath. The noise in the surrounding approached them and when it was near, they realized that two wild boars were fighting.
They were locked together in the life-and-death struggle.
Ji Mingzhe: ...
Lin Dongxu: ...
Both men exchanged a look and waited on the tree obediently.
These were grown wild boars and thus should not be offended. If they drew their attention, it would not be fun at all.
Only Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes lit up as he watched the two wild boars fight.
The fightsted for another half an hour or so and the oue was... both wild boars died!
Both perished together!
Ji Mingzhe and Lin Dongxu remained on the tree in a daze. Damn! What luck!
Mo Beihan had already gotten down from the tree and proceeded to check the two wild boars. It was a fierce fight as both their bodies were covered in injuries and blood.
¡°The bloody smell is too strong. We have to leave quickly,¡± said Mo Beihan.
Ji Mingzhe was dumbfounded. ¡°What? Leave? This opportunity happens once in a blue moon. Do we just leave this pork here to rot? It¡¯s such a pity!¡±
Mo Beihan nced at him.
So did Lin Dongxu.
The way they looked at him was as though they were looking at an idiot.
Ji Mingzhe: ...
Mindfully, Lin Dongxu took all the prey that Mo Beihan was carrying and carried them himself instead while Mo Beihan carried a wild boar and walked back.
Ji Mingzhe: ...
After peering at Lin Dongxu, Ji Mingzhe suddenly felt that he was really a little foolish today. What was with him today?
His brain did not seem to be working!
He hurriedly passed his items to Lin Dongxu as well and carried the other wild boar before following after Mo Beihan.
The bloody smell of these wild boars was too strong and they had to clean them quickly. Otherwise, they would definitely be unable to bring them back to the cave.
The sky had not darkened and they should head to the river to clean it immediately.
Before the sun set, the two people processed the wild boars urgently ¨C they cut open the stomach, cleaned it and carried it back to the cave.
They processed the loot further during the night and returned the next morning.
Mo Beihan originally intended to stay in the mountains for one more day and leave the following morning. However, they met those two big fellows unexpectedly, so the trio headed straight home.
He still had two days of leave which he should be able to cancel.
They had already separated the meat and ced them in a sack which they carried in rotation. When the sky darkened, they went to a rather recluse house that Mo Beihan prepared long ago.
The next day, the three of them traded these items through their individual channels.
On the evening of the fourth day, everyone gathered in Lin Dongxu¡¯s house.
The two wild boars were quiterge and just their meat weighed over six hundred catties. In addition, there were many chickens, rabbits, deers, and silly roe deers which would total to a considerable weight.
However, Nancheng was prosperous and the prices of goods were rtively high. But even so, there wereparatively sufficient resources here, so the prices in the ck market were not especially high.
Nheless, the demand was high.
It was rather fast to sell goods due to the big market, thus they were able to trade for a total of about 6,600 yuan and some old articles.
The old articles in Nancheng were exquisite and Mo Beihan liked them a lot as he knew that his Yao Yao definitely liked such articles.
Lin Dongxu and Ji Mingzhe did not know much about that, thus they only traded for money. Mo Beihan had the most channels and so traded the most quantity.
Chapter 305: Hanging Out With Big Boss Will Never Be Too Bad (2)
Chapter 305: Hanging Out With Big Boss Will Never Be Too Bad (2)
With Ji Mingzhe around, Mo Beihan would surely want to split the money equally. They were all trustworthy people and Mo Beihan did not mind such stuff.
But Ji Mingzhe was embarrassed to receive it.
Truthfully speaking, this hunting experience was beyond his ken. Apart from using some strength, he seemed to have not provided much help.
He nced at Lin Dongxu.
Lin Dongxu replied with a silly smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have that capability. I¡¯m very grateful that Elder Brother Mo is willing to bring me along. I¡¯ll just take that six hundred-over yuan. I don¡¯t dare to take the remaining.¡±
Whenever he worked with Mo Beihan, he always took the remainder most of the time.
He was very aware of his own capabilities. Even if it was just the remainder, it was much higher than his sry. Six hundred-over yuan would amount to his sry of two years.
Without Mo Beihan, he would not have such a chance. Thus, if Mo Beihan ate meat, Lin Dongxu would be d as long as he could follow Mo Beihan but have soup.
Lin Dongxu was very content.
Ji Mingzhe took 1,000 yuan.
¡°Keep that five thousand yuan and those old articles for yourself! I did not help much either. Everything was almost your...¡±
¡°But you...¡±
¡°Don¡¯t. We¡¯ll settle it this way this time!¡± Ji Mingzhe pped the table. ¡°We are all brothers. I will feel ashamed if I take advantage of you. I have never gotten so much stuff before. Furthermore, I don¡¯t have so many channels to sell these away in such a short time.
¡°I¡¯ll take only that amount. I¡¯ll take the rice and flour that I traded. Also five catties of the remaining pork, one chicken and two fishes. I¡¯ll bring them back for my family to have something good to eat.
¡°Brother! I¡¯m already embarrassed to take so much. You must not dislike me for splitting your loots and not bring me along next time!¡±
Mo Beihan thought it was funny. ¡°Do you think we will have such good luck every time? Also, do you really think those preys in the mountains will be endless in supply? I only go there once in a while. We only got so many things because our luck was good this time. Usually, there aren¡¯t so many.¡±
He caught fishes most of the time.
There were many wealthy people in Nancheng, but the supplies every month were simply insufficient. Thus, everyone did not care much about the high prices in the ck market.
Despite this, Ji Mingzhe was still delighted.
¡°It¡¯s all right even if there isn¡¯t a lot. I understand. If we really caught so many every day, wouldn¡¯t we be rich already?¡±
He looked at the old articles that Mo Beihan traded. There were some antiques and some pearls and jewels that were worthless now.
¡°Beihan. Will this item be useful in the future?¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°Who knows? I just felt that it might be a treasure with the past thousand years of history so it shouldn¡¯t be worthless now.¡±
¡°It is indeed quite chaotic now, but who can be sure that this won¡¯t pass?¡±
Ji Mingzhe was taken aback.
Mo Beihan patted his shoulder with augh. ¡°Listen to me and collect some of these if you have a chance. Anyway, these items are worthless now and it¡¯s quite easy to obtain them if you really want to.
¡°If the days return to normal and these items regain their original worth, think about how difficult it would be to obtain these items by then!¡±
Ji Mingzhe was silent.
Although the Ji family was considered a superior family, it did not have any rich foundation and merely achieved some sess in recent years through hard work. It was seriouslycking aspared to those well-established families.
If the times really returned to normal in the future, the Ji family would definitely lose out to those families and by then, the effects of the family¡¯s foundation would be clear.
If he could prepare some now, in the future...
Chapter 306: Hanging Out With Big Boss Will Never Be Too Bad (3)
Chapter 306: Hanging Out With Big Boss Will Never Be Too Bad (3)
Mo Beihan hid his items properly and returned to work as usual the next day. As for Lin Dongxu and Ji Mingzhe, they gained a lot of insights from what Mo Beihan said.
Actually, Lin Dongxu was very clever. When he saw Mo Beihan doing this previously, he followed and traded for some antiques as well. Although he did not know if they would be useful or not in the future, he firmly believed that hanging out with Big Boss will never be too bad.
Meanwhile, in the Qing River Brigade, Gu Qingyao was still leading free and easy days.
Her days were much more rxed with the diligent Gu Yunshuang and Gu Fangting at home. Apart from bringing the kids out to y, she would go to town to trade her supplies.
She even went to the city frequently.
Thus, in this period of time, her little treasury grew steadily.
On the other hand, Gu Ruoqing¡¯s life was pretty good. Every day, she coulde down to the vige to pluck wild vegetables and then freeload meals off Chen Honghua¡¯s house; herplexion improved greatly.
Chen Honghua had been very solicitous in this period of time and did very well in pleasing Gu Ruoqing. She gave all the wild vegetables that she dug to Gu Ruoqing every time and Gu Ruoqing even gradually began taking things from Chen Honghua¡¯s house.
In the beginning, it was one or two cornbread. Subsequently, it became some sweet potatoes, potatoes, corn, noodles and pancakes.
While Chen Honghua and Wang Qiuhua¡¯s heart ached, Gu Ruoqing said that she has been talking to her father about finding a chance to get Chen Honghua to work in the factory. Hence, it was why Chen Honghua and Wang Qiuhua could bear to go all out this time.
Nheless, the two people were immersed in greed and delight and failed to think that if Wang Guozhu was really capable of doing that, why didn¡¯t he send Gu Ruoqing to the factory then?
Gu Ruoqing got plenty of items from the Chen family over this period of time. Chen Honghua and Wang Qiuhua thought that Gu Ruoqing brought these items home but in reality, she brought all of them to the ck market to trade.
After staying in the city for a period of time, she was obviously aware of the ck market¡¯s existence.
She had no means of bringing those foods back home directly and even if she did, it would not be hers to eat. However, as long as there was a supply of such items in the ck market, she would also be able to trade for food in the future.
Thus, it was more useful to trade for money.
She only had some cornbread, wild vegetables, pancakes and whatnot. There were extremely few rice and flour as the Chen Family could not bear to eat these and only ate them asionally. As a result, the amount that she could bring with her was even fewer.
In addition, those wild vegetables that she dug everyday were worthless and only those starving people might want her wild vegetables.
Over this period of time, she was able to fill her stomach and even save some money.
Time flew by and May approached quickly. Zhang Xiaohui no longer dared to appear in public as her stomach was veryrge at this time.
She had only been married for less than two months but her stomach was sorge already ¨C this was definitely abnormal.
Hence, Zhang Xiaohui hid at home everyday while Gu Ruoqing was in trouble as it was soon the busy periods of countryside farms and she was called back tobor for work points.
Gu Ruoqing could not ept this at all and once again, she begged Wang Guozhu.
¡°Father, can you let me work in the factory? There¡¯s sry and coupons for work. Even if I go to the countryside farm, food will only be distributed after the autumn harvest! It would not help much to our family¡¯s current situation.¡±
Wang Guozhu frowned. Of course, he knew that the best way was to send Gu Ruoqing to work in the factory, but the problem was that he had no means!
Gu Ruoqing had a countryside ount and no education background, so the factory would not ept her.
In addition, he had a great fight with Zhou Hong and she had been suppressing him in the dark. He simply had no means.
The current Gu Ruoqing was unable to enter the factory.
Chapter 307: Hanging Out With Big Boss Will Never Be Too Bad (4)
Chapter 307: Hanging Out With Big Boss Will Never Be Too Bad (4)
¡°I¡¯m well aware of it. It¡¯s not the factory workers¡¯ recruitment period yet. When there¡¯s a slot next time, I will get you in. For now, you should go to the countryside vige tobor and earn work points first. There are so many people in the family and everyone needs to eat. Your grandparents are old and need to eat better. Your younger brother will be born soon and will all the more require good items for nourishment. Hurry and go to work.¡±
Wang Guozhu said like it was expected as a matter of course.
Under her sleeves, Gu Ruoqing¡¯s fists clenched tightly for a long time and only released after a long time.
She took a deep breath and told herself that she had to endure it until her father sent her to work in the factory. By then, she would have her own job and a sry and would not need to rely on them anymore.
Helpless, Gu Ruoqing could only return to the countryside tobor. However, this time, she learned something ¨C the factory did not open recruitment for workers any time and they had to wait for the right timing.
Thus, she ryed this to Chen Honghua and said that when the factory had an empty worker slot, she would ask her father to get Chen Honghua in and she could work in the city then.
With the Chen family as an example, Gu Ruoqing felt that she could use what she learned to gain even more benefits.
The brigade slowly became swarmed with work. Gu Ruoqing came to the countryside almost everyday, but she rarelybored and was chatting with people of the same age most of the time. Among them, those who fawned on Gu Ruoqing the most was Chen Honghua, Liu Zao of the South Lake Brigade, Sun Mei and Wang Li.
Liu Zao was the daughter of Miao Cun, who previously said in Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s face that Mo Beihan doted on Gu Qingyao and not his mother.
Liu Zao and Sun Mei both wanted to marry Mo Beihan. Actually, so did Wang Li but she was Sun Mei¡¯s sidekick and she dared not show it in front of Sun Mei.
Now that Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao were engaged, it was a given that Liu Zao and Sun Mei would want to curry favor with Gu Ruoqing.
The Chen family was not wealthy and the Liu family was also considered average. The Wang family was poorer, but the Sun family was different ¨C they appeared very poor on the surface, yet they possessed many treasures that once belonged to the Gu family and thus they led veryfortable lives.
Sun Mei could give more things to Gu Ruoqing, so they had the best rtionship.
This worried Chen Honghua extremely and she sucked up to Gu Ruoqing even more.
Gu Ruoqing became a celebrity among all of them to the entertainment of Gu Qingyao!
That day, Gu Qingyao brought the kids out tobor. She and Gu Fangting plucked ragweed while Little Six, Little Nine and Mo Chengxu were digging wild vegetables. Mo Chengrui was also plucking ragweeds.
Plucking ragweeds would earn them work points too. The Qing River Brigade and South Lake Brigade reared pigs, hence many children would choose to do this to earn work points.
As the Gu family¡¯s ss status was poor, it would be bad if the children did not do anything at all. Thus, Gu Qingyao brought the kids out while Gu Yunshen and Gu Yunshuang went to work in the fields.
Sun Mei, Gu Ruoqing and the group walked over. With a basket in her arm, Gu Ruoqing looked at Gu Qingyao¡¯s group with arrogance.
When she was in the Gu family in the past, everyone except her mother doted on Gu Qingyao only and treated herself as air. She hated those days to the core. It was as though Gu Qingyao was a treasure while she was just grass.
Now that she followed her mother to the city, everyone was sucking up to her when she returned. Meanwhile, Gu Qingyao could only work on the farm. The sense of superiority satisfied Gu Ruoqing greatly.
Sun Meiughed. ¡°Gu Qingyao, doesn¡¯t Mo Beihan send you things frequently? Why? Are those still not enough for you to eat? You still have to work on the farm?¡±
¡°Look at your elder sister. She is a city girl now!¡±
Chapter 308: Misfortune Befalls the Wang Family (1)
Chapter 308: Misfortune Befalls the Wang Family (1)
Gu Qingyao raised her head and looked indifferently at Sun Mei¡¯s mocking tone and Gu Ruoqing¡¯s proud expression. She replied, ¡°Oh? Has your ount been transferred? Should I address you as Wang Ruoqing now?¡±
Gu Ruoqing¡¯s expression immediately stiffened.
How could she possibly transfer her ount?
Her ount was still in the vige and by right, she was still a member of the vige.
In these times, ounts could not be transferred so easily. Even if someone married and moved to the city, her ount remained in the vige.
Of course, Sun Mei knew this. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to transfer an ount. In these times, even if you marry and move to the city, your ount remains in the vige. But you can live in the city. It¡¯spletely different from living in the countryside!
¡°Your elder sister¡¯s current father is doing so well. He¡¯s the owner of a textile factory in town! Qing Qing will soon start work in the factory. She will have a sry and coupons. Isn¡¯t that the same as being a city girl? But you¡¯re still at home, working in the fields!¡±
Gu Qingyao was amused. Was there something wrong with their brains?
If she wanted to move to the city, did she need topare herself with Gu Ruoqing?
Her third uncle and five older cousins were living in the city.
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the factory require a city ount when they hire people? Since she has a vige ount, how can she work in the factory?¡±
Chen Honghua immediately sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that Qing Qing¡¯s father is a director in the factory? Isn¡¯t it easy for him to get his daughter a job in the factory?¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows. ¡°It is? It¡¯s not good to publicly break the rules, is it?¡±
Everyone¡¯s expression changed.
Of course, it was not a good thing. In fact, it was forbidden.
If Wang Guozhu really managed to get Gu Ruoqing in, he would have made all the appropriate arrangements. Everyone understood how these things worked.
But no one would broadcast such matters publicly.
Gu Qingyaoughed when she saw that they had fallen silent. ¡°Since you¡¯re a city dweller and you¡¯re about to start work in a factory, what are you doing here in the countryside? Oh by the way, where¡¯s your mother?¡±
Gu Ruoqing¡¯s expression stiffened.
Her mother¡¯s stomach was veryrge and she did not dare to leave the house.
Everyone looked at Gu Ruoqing suspiciously when they saw that she could not reply. Gu Qingyao could not be bothered to argue with them.
After Gu Qingyao left, Gu Ruoqing remained standing in the same spot. She thought hard on how to exin the situation to the rest. She must not allow others to know the truth. Otherwise, she would not receive so many good things.
When she saw Sun Mei¡¯s suspicious expression, Gu Ruoqing hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. Of course, I have my reasons foring to the countryside. My father... is very good to my mother and dotes on her. He can¡¯t bear for her to work and he gives her lots of good things. My... my paternal grandparents are not too happy about this, especially because my mother and I have vige ounts. The previous woman had a city ount, and that made my paternal grandparents even unhappier.
¡°So my mother asked me to make a good show. The factory has not released its recruitment quota yet, and no matter how capable my father is, he can¡¯t get me into the factory now. So he asked me toe to the vige to work to please my paternal grandparents.
¡°My mother said I don¡¯t really have to do anything. I just need to work a little to pass the time. Anyway, the food will only be distributed at the end of autumn. By then, I will be working in the factory and receiving a sry, so my paternal grandparents can¡¯t me me for not having many work points.
¡°That¡¯s why Ie to the vige every day!¡±
Once Gu Ruoqing exined it this way, everyone understood.
It was true that Gu Ruoqing did not do much in the vige.
Chapter 309: Misfortune Befalls The Wang Family (2)
Chapter 309: Misfortune Befalls The Wang Family (2)
It made sense. Wang Guozhu had divorced his wife from the city and married a middle-aged peasant woman, Zhang Xiaohui. He had even allowed Zhang Xiaohui to bring along Gu Ruoqing, a child from her previous marriage, to live together in the city. He had also promised to find work for Gu Ruoqing. He had truly treated Zhang Xiaohui very well.
He would only do this if he really loved her.
Sun Mei and the others did not know that Gu Ruoqing was Wang Guozhu¡¯s daughter. They assumed that Gu Ruoqing had no connection to the Wang family!
In these circumstances, it was normal that the two older folks from the Wang family disliked Gu Ruoqing, and disliked how Wang Guozhu was so good to Zhang Xiaohui.
It was understandable that Zhang Xiaohui had asked Gu Ruoqing to put up a good show of being diligent to please the two older folks.
In any case, she did not do much in the countryside. She just carried a basket and dug for wild vegetables and did other easy tasks like that. It was no big deal.
Once Sun Mei understood, she immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with the likes of her. What does she know? I bet she was desperately jealous when she saw you leave for the city. But what about her? She¡¯s still farming here in the countryside!¡±
Gu Ruoqing immediately smiled, ¡°Whatever. My father will be promoted soon. Then not only can I work in the town¡¯s factory, but I might even be able to work in the city! Gu Qingyao cannotpare to me.¡±
Sun Mei and Chen Honghua were shocked!
¡°Really? Qing Qing, your father is going to be promoted to the city?¡±
Gu Ruoqing smiled and said, ¡°As for that! Nothing is certain! I... I¡¯m not sure, ha ha!¡±
To Sun Mei and Chen Honghua, her expression indicated that it was true and they had received some news. They understood!
So all of them treated Gu Ruoqing even more warmly. In the afternoon, Sun Mei, Chen Honghua and Liu Zao fought over who would invite Gu Ruoqing home for a meal. Atst, Chen Honghua lost and Gu Ruoqing went to the Sun family.
At Sun Mei¡¯s request, the Sun family had made a particrly hearty lunch. They had fried some bacon and cooked a fish.
When Gu Ruoqing saw the Sun family¡¯s lunch, she felt that she must build good rtionships with Sun Mei.
That night, Gu Ruoqing remained with the Sun family for dinner. Chen Honghua panicked and hurriedly cooked two eggs at home and sent them over to Gu Ruoqing.
When Gu Ruoqing left in the evening, Sun Mei saw her off. Chen Honghua followed and stuffed the eggs in Gu Ruoqing¡¯s hand.
Gu Ruoqing did not refuse. She just smiled and epted them.
The Sun family had given her two meat buns and a fish to cook when she got home. She did not care much about the two eggs.
But it was better than nothing.
Gu Qingyao went down the hill to Chen Feng¡¯s house to give him some things. She saw it all.
When Chen Feng saw Gu Ruoqing¡¯s smug expression, he said to Gu Qingyao, who was next to him, ¡°Elder Sister Gu, she¡¯s been very smug as ofte. She told those girls that her father is about to be promoted and will be transferred to the city, and he can also get all of them jobs in the city¡¯s factory. They¡¯ve been fawning on hertely and more and more people want to curry favor with her.¡±
Chen Feng had always been grateful to Gu Qingyao. He had lived independently for the past half a year and was no longer the Chen Goudan of the past. He had matured.
Gu Ruoqing had been very arroganttely and Chen Feng had kept an eye on her.
Gu Qingyao narrowed her eyes. This was her enemy. Even if she did well in this life, she would never forget how Gu Ruoqing and her mother had framed her in her previous life.
Chen Feng reminded her, ¡°Elder Sister Gu, you had better beware. Gu Ruoqing can¡¯t stand you and those girls might try to make trouble for you in order to curry favor with her. You had better be careful!¡±
Chapter 310: Misfortune Befalls The Wang Family (3)
Chapter 310: Misfortune Befalls The Wang Family (3)
Gu Qingyao lowered her eyes to hide her expression. ¡°I know. You had better go home!¡±
When she got home, Gu Qingyao thought about it. She had clearly seen the smug look that Gu Ruoqing had directed at her before she left.
She was well aware of the Wang family¡¯s poor situation, but the rest of the Qing River and Southern Lake Brigade did not know this. They all longed for the city but had no means ofing into contact with a city dweller. So Gu Ruoqing had given them hope.
Too many people dreamt of an ount in the city. They would not give up such a chance easily.
To an ordinary person, Zhang Xiaohui was just a middle-aged woman. She had managed to marry and move to the city and even bring her child from her previous marriage, Gu Ruoqing, with her. That was an incredible feat. With Wang Guozhu¡¯s abilities, or at least his seeming abilities, even a young girl from the countryside would be willing to marry him.
In order to ingratiate themselves with Gu Ruoqing and Zhang Xiaohui, some people might make trouble for the Gu family. It was clear that those girls were targeting her.
As for Wang Guozhu, although the Wang family was not doing well, at least he had retained his position. If Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing did badly and resented the Gu family, they might get Wang Guozhu to find a way to make trouble for the Gu family. Then what would they do?
It could happen!
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes shone with a cold light. No matter what, she was clear that she was not going to be a saint after her rebirth. She certainly would not allow her enemies to have a good life. Gu Ruoqing and Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s current situation could notpare to the pain they had caused her in their previous life.
The hatred in her heart would not dissipate until she had dragged them into hell!
Later on, Gu Qingyao found a way to find out about Wang Guozhu¡¯s situation. Wang Guozhu was working in the factory, so it was not easy for Gu Qingyao to do so. But she did not give up. She would find a way.
But Gu Qingyao had not expected that the next day after she decided to find out about Wang Guozhu, she received news that misfortune had befallen him.
Wang Guozhu had made a mistake and had been severely punished and demoted. He was no longer a director, but had been demoted to an ordinary worker in the workshop. His sry had been reduced from 40 yuan to 30 yuan and he had no more bonus.
Even worse, his house had been taken away and given to another director. He was now an ordinary worker and was being disciplined. So for the time being, he could only stay in the hostel.
Gu Qingyao went to the town every day to barter her goods, then went to check on the Wang family. She saw the two old folks from the Wang family weeping, wailing, and wildly beating Zhang Xiaohui, berating her for being a jinx.
When she asked other bystanders, Gu Qingyao found out about Wang Guozhu¡¯s misfortune.
She immediately smiled broadly. Who was so nice to have dealt with Wang Guozhu?
Who else?
It must be her Elder Brother Beihan!
Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing had plotted against Gu Qingyao in her previous life. Mo Beihan clearly remembered this debt. Gu Qingyao was no match for Mo Beihan when it came to formting plots and acting savagely.
In his previous life, Mo Beihan had moved amongst powerful people. He had held a senior position and wielded much power. Of course, Gu Qingyao¡¯s methods could notpare to his.
She was the darling of the Gu family. In her previous life, her family had doted on her and she had been a pampered child. Her life wasparatively simple.
After Mo Beihan left, he had arranged everything and used the Gu family¡¯s cousins¡¯ connections so that Wang Guozhu¡¯s situation worsened.
Chapter 311: Misfortune Befalls The Wang Family (4)
Chapter 311: Misfortune Befalls The Wang Family (4)
It was already past three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, but Gu Ruoqing, who was at the Qing River Brigade, had not heard the news!
Gu Qingyao considered the situation and was prepared to y it by ear. She went home.
When she arrived at the Qing River Brigade, she ran into Gu Ruoqing, who had just had dinner with the Sun family. She had many things in her basket and Sun Mei, Chen Honghua, Liu Zao, Wang Li and some other youths all surrounded her admiringly.
A few of them came forward to block Gu Qingyao¡¯s way. Their expressions were malicious.
Sun Meiughed meanly. ¡°Gu Qingyao, you¡¯ve been going to town very oftentely! What¡¯s the matter? Are you dissatisfied with your engagement to Mo Beihan, and you¡¯re now looking for someone in the city too?¡±
Chen Honghua immediatelyughed. ¡°That¡¯s not nice! If Mo Beihan finds out, won¡¯t he destroy the Gu family?¡±
The girls all burst outughing. Some boys who were following behind also smiled maliciously as they looked at Gu Qingyao¡¯s pretty face.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s expression turned chilly. Sure enough, once these people gained power, they would certainly make trouble for the Gu family.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twisted. ¡°All of you are working so hard to toady up to a child from a failed marriage. All of you used to be so arrogant, but now you¡¯re likeckeys waiting on her. You¡¯re nothing!¡±
¡°You...¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and ignored their rage. She said bluntly, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed. Gu Ruoqing probably can¡¯t help you get a job in the city factory!¡±
Sun Mei immediately frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Gu Qingyao nced at Gu Ruoqing and said with augh, ¡°I heard your father is about to be promoted and transferred to the city. Is that right?¡±
Gu Ruoqing raised her chin. ¡°Of course!¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Hurry home and take a look. Misfortune has befallen the Wang family. Other people are saying that your father made a serious mistake and has been fired from the factory. Even that little house of yours, with an area of only forty square meters, has been taken away.
¡°Right now your paternal grandparents are crying and wailing at the doorstep and beating your mother, saying that she¡¯s a jinx! They... seem to be moving house.¡±
After Gu Qingyao finished speaking, she bypassed the rest and went straight home.
Gu Ruoqing was bewildered. She suddenly turned and said, ¡°Nonsense, my father...¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t you go home and see. Then you¡¯ll know.¡±
Gu Qingyao replied without turning her head.
Gu Ruoqing was terrified, and she panicked. That family was her only hope. She was still waiting for the factory to release its recruitment quota so that her father could get her a job in the factory!
Fired?
Impossible!
Impossible!
Gu Ruoqing was too terrified to care about anything else. She turned and ran towards the town.
All the bystanders were puzzled. They exchanged looks and ran along with Gu Ruoqing to see for themselves.
Gu Ruoqing ran straight back to her home. At the main entrance downstairs, her paternal grandparents were wildly beating her mother. Zhang Xiaohui was wearing a thick, oversized quilted jacket. She was curled up on the ground and could not even straighten up. Old Madam Wang, Liang Zhaodi, was pulling her hair and beating and scolding her at the same time!
¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You¡¯re a jinx, a jinx. After my son married you, everything has gone wrong. It¡¯s all your fault. I¡¯ll beat you to death, I¡¯ll beat you to death. Ah ah ah!¡±
Wang Guozhu was the pride of her life. He had a house and a job in a city and this allowed her to enjoy life in the city. But it had notsted for long.
They had suddenly lost everything. Liang Zhaodi herself was bewildered and she vented all her rage on Zhang Xiaohui.
Zhang Xiaohui was pregnant, but was afraid that someone else would notice. So although it was May, she was still wearing an oversized quilted jacket. She huddled in it, trying her best to disguise her pregnant belly.
Gu Ruoqing ran over and was stunned by this sight!
Chapter 312: Misfortune Befalls The Wang Family (5)
Chapter 312: Misfortune Befalls The Wang Family (5)
Everything in the house had been moved out. Her old chests and clothes were scattered on the floor in disarray.
¡°Mother... Grandma, what¡¯s going on? What¡¯s happened?¡±
Liang Zhaodi flew into another fit of rage when she saw Gu Ruoqing. She let go of Zhang Xiaohui and grabbed Gu Ruoqing¡¯s hair. She viciously pped Gu Ruoqing.
¡°You useless creature, useless creature. Both you and your mother are useless creatures. You¡¯ve destroyed our Wang family. Jinx... I¡¯ll beat this jinx to death...¡±
Piak piak piak!
¡°Ah ah ah...¡± Gu Ruoqing screamed in pain.
When Sun Mei, Chen Honghua, Liu Zao and the others, who had followed closely behind her, saw this scene, they were stunned for a long time. They only found out that misfortune had befallen the Wang family when they asked the bystanders.
They saw the old woman grab the basket on Gu Ruoqing¡¯s arm. ¡°Meat! There¡¯s actually meat. This...¡±
Sun Mei acted without thinking. She rushed over and grabbed the basket. ¡°This belongs to my family. My family! Gu Ruoqing, you took so much food from my family. Give it back to me!¡±
She grabbed Gu Ruoqing and gave her two ps.
Chen Honghua also reacted and rushed over to grab the two eggs from Gu Ruoqing.
¡°How could you cheat me after taking so many things from my family. How dare you cheat us, how dare you cheat us...¡±
Chen Honghua also began to hit her. She pulled Gu Ruoqing¡¯s hair viciously.
Liang Zhaodi was shocked. ¡°She took your food? When did she take it?¡±
¡°Wow! You useless creature, you took the things and secretly ate them yourself. Useless creature... I¡¯ll beat you to death...¡±
Sun Mei and Chen Honghua only realized then that they had been cheated. She had not taken the things they had given her back home. She had secretly eaten them all herself.
There were so many good things!
Their hearts ached and they were enraged. They rushed forward to beat and kick Gu Ruoqing.
¡°Ah ah ah... Save me... Ah... Let go...¡±
Gu Ruoqing screamed nonstop as they surrounded her and pulled her hair, punched her, and kicked her.
She knew that they would not let her off now that the truth had been revealed. She grabbed Sun Mei¡¯s arm and viciously bit her wrist.
¡°Ah...¡±
Sun Mei screamed shrilly.
Gu Ruoqing pushed her aside forcefully and used her to knock the others down. She herself turned and fled.
Sun Mei had been pushed and she crashed into the others behind her. She hurriedly scrambled to her feet to give chase. Chen Honghua, Liu Zao, Wang Li and the others all pursued her. Gu Ruoqing had cheated them out of so many good things. They certainly would not let her off so easily.
Liang Zhaodi also gave chase. Because when Gu Ruoqing fled, she had snatched up the basket that Sun Mei had grabbed from her just now. There were meat, grain and other good things in it. She was going to get those things back.
Gu Ruoqing was in the front, running frantically while the rest pursued her, equally frantically. Zhang Xiaohui was free now. She copsed to the ground, watching her fleeing daughter. She could not do anything except cry!
Gu Ruoqing did not dare to go back or be caught by the others. She ran frantically, without thought of where she was going. Her only wish was to lose the people behind her and find somewhere to hide.
She ran further and further away, until she reached some lonely alleys. She gingerly looked behind to ensure that no one was following. But a hand suddenly emerged from the side and pulled her towards him, then mped down over her mouth.
A nasty voice rang out as someone gnashed his teeth. ¡°Stupid girl, you and your mother have caused me so much trouble. I did not even dare to go home. Now I¡¯ve finally caught you!¡±
Gu Ruoqing stared in terror at the wretched face in front of her.
Wang... Wang Mazi!
Chapter 313: A Tragic Encounter (1)
Chapter 313: A Tragic Encounter (1)
Gu Ruoqing had almost forgotten about him.
When Gu Yunshen went to townst year to visit a patient, they had tagged along. Her mother and she had looked him up, and were nning to give Gu Qingyao to him!
Mo Beihan hadter wrecked their ns by bringing Gu Qingyao away in advance.
Later on, they had not heard from Wang Mazi. They only heard that he had not returned home for a long time.
Then her father, Wang Guozhu, had married her mother, and she had looked forward to being a city girl and had forgotten about this man.
Why had he suddenly appeared here today?¡¯
When he looked at Gu Ruoqing¡¯s terrified little face, Wang Mazi¡¯s mood of fear and caution slowly dissipated. His heart filled with a sense of satisfaction. It was a great feeling!
He reached out and stroked Gu Ruoqing¡¯s little face and smiled maliciously. ¡°Wow, wow, wow! All the girls from this family are so lovely. Although you¡¯re not as pretty as your younger sister, at least you¡¯re still a young girl. Hahahaha...¡±
Gu Ruoqing¡¯s terror deepened. She struggled frantically, but Wang Mazi knocked her unconscious and carried her away.
When she regained consciousness, she felt an itch. When she opened her eyes, she saw that Wang Mazi was touching her. She struggled in fright, but realized that she had been gagged with a cloth so that she could not make a sound. Her hands were tied to a pir above her head and she could not move.
She could only look on as the malicious face drew closer. She was swamped with pain, humiliation, and despair!
Meanwhile, Sun Mei, Chen Honghua and the others had not managed to find Gu Ruoqing. They were unfamiliar with the remote areas in town, and it was getting dark. They had no choice but to go home together.
It was the same for Liang Zhaodi. She was furious that she had not managed to find Gu Ruoqing, but had no choice but to give up.
Their house had been taken away and they did not know where to go.
When she got back, she realized that Wang Guozhu had arranged a ce for them to stay. He had used some of his possessions to barter for a small house. Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing had stayed here for a while. Whenever they came to town to look for him, they had stayed here.
Although the house was much bigger than the forty-square-meter house, it was in a very remote area. They had no neighbors and they were the only ones living there.
The other houses were all empty. The area was rather scary.
Although they had beaten Zhang Xiaohui all over, the Wang family still hoped that she would bear a son. Although they beat her, they had avoided her stomach area, so her pregnancy was still intact.
However, after this, Zhang Xiaohui lost whatever standing she had in the family. Gu Ruoqing was lost and could not be found, so all the housework fell on Zhang Xiaohui.
Her pregnancy was so advanced, but she still had to serve the entire family. If she made the slightest mistake, Liang Zhaodi would scold her and beat her.
There was not enough to eat in the Wang family. She had already lost a lot of weight from malnutrition, but now she swiftly grew even thinner. Only her belly grew slightlyrger. She aged by more than ten years.
Gu Ruoqing had been missing for more than ten days and Zhang Xiaohui was desperately worried. She wanted to look for her daughter, but with her advanced pregnancy, she could not leave the house. She could only beg the Wang family.
The two old people from the Wang family were unwilling to look for her. Old Madam Wang in particr felt that it would be a waste of food to find Gu Ruoqing. Why not let her stay away longer!
When she had hidden long enough and run out of options, she would naturallye back.
Zhang Xiaohui had no choice but to turn to Wang Guozhu.
Chapter 314: A Tragic Encounter (2)
Chapter 314: A Tragic Encounter (2)
¡°Guozhu, Qing Qing is our daughter! She¡¯s a girl and has been away from home for so long. It¡¯s too dangerous. Will you please go and look for her?¡±
The present Wang Guozhu was no longer the Wang Guozhu of the past. At the moment, his career had been badly hit and this brought out the worst side of his nature.
He was irritable, easily angered, and ready to push the me on someone else. Now, his mother had brainwashed him, and he also felt that this woman was a jinx. He should not have married her in the first ce.
¡°Shut up. Why don¡¯t you look for her yourself? I want a son. I don¡¯t care about a daughter!¡±
Zhang Xiaohui was shocked when he scolded her. She had never imagined that Wang Guozhu would speak to her like that.
¡°Guozhu...¡±
Bang!
Old Madam Wang pushed open the door with a bang. ¡°Why not look for her? Guozhu, you happen to have time today. Hurry up and bring that worthless creature back. She¡¯s grown up now and is of marriageable age. We can take the opportunity to exchange her for some food.¡±
Wang Guozhu was shocked!
Marry her off in exchange for food?
Old Madam Wang red at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t bear to do it? We¡¯re almost out of food. What are we going to eat in the future? Also, your son is about to be born. How are we going to support him? You had better think about it. Which is more important, a son or a daughter?¡±
Of course, a son was more important!
Gu Ruoqing had been raised in the Gu family since young, and she had not grown up with Wang Guozhu. He was not very attached to her. Now, when hepared Gu Ruoqing to his son, of course his son was more important.
Wang Guozhu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll go and look for her. That girl is grown up now and is of marriageable age. We might as well exchange her for some food to support my son.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui was shocked. Weren¡¯t they talking about looking for Qing Qing?
Why were they now talking about marriage?
They seemed to imply that they would sell her daughter for some food. These words were especially grating.
¡°Guozhu, Qing Qing is still young. How can she marry someone now? Also, marriages are not made overnight. Do you have someone suitable in mind?¡±
Wang Guozhu remained silent, but Old Madam Wang shouted at her. ¡°Still young? She¡¯s all grown up and should have married long ago. Hurry up and look for her. We¡¯ll marry her off within the next few days. As long as the other side is willing to give us some food and money, it doesn¡¯t matter who she marries.¡±
Wang Guozhu got up to look for her, but Zhang Xiaohui clutched his arm. ¡°You can¡¯t do that! Qing Qing is our daughter. It wasn¡¯t easy for her toe to the city, how can she just marry anyone? She should... ah...¡±
Zhang Xiaohui had not even finished her sentence before Old Madam Wang pped her.
¡°Shut up. You¡¯ve no right to speak. Just take good care of the child in your womb. If anything happens to my grandson, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±
...
Wang Guozhu went to look for her, but failed to find her even after several days. His leave was over and he needed to get back to work. After being a director for so many years, he could not adjust to working in the workshop. He was exhausted every day.
But in order to survive, he had to continue working.
He was driven almost crazy by the mocking expressions of others!
After a few more days, Old Madam Wang found someone who would marry Gu Ruoqing.
¡°He lives in our town, but on the northern side, in a more remote area. He¡¯s over forty years old and his previous wife died in an illness. He hasn¡¯t been able to find a wife for a long time.
¡°He¡¯s willing to pay two hundred kilograms of coarse grain, thirty kilograms of fine grain, thirty yuan and some coupons. We don¡¯t need to provide any dowry. We just have to send her over.¡±
Chapter 315: Gave Birth To A Daughter (1)
Chapter 315: Gave Birth To A Daughter (1)
Wang Guozhu frowned. Evidently, he simply looked down on such terms.
Old Lady Wang said, ¡°Don¡¯t frown. It¡¯s no big deal. These are the best terms offered so far. Our family became like this suddenly and those neighbors that we talked to in the past don¡¯t want to have anything to do with us anymore. Qing Qing is a burden that that woman brought over. She won¡¯t care at all!
¡°Although this person is slightly old, there are many couples with old husbands and young wives nowadays. The other party is willing to offer so many items. Think about it, these foods will be enough for our family to eat for a long period of time.
¡°Those rice, money and coupons will be enough to raise my grandson. There are about two more months until the birth of my grandson. Can you guarantee that you can find a better offer than this within this period of time?
¡°We are about to run out of food. You decide!¡±
After hesitating for a while, Wang Guozhu made a decision.
¡°This family then! Our Qing Qing is young and is still a youngdy! It¡¯s a huge loss for her to marry a forty-year-old man. Go and discuss if we can get more food.¡±
¡°All right!¡±
The two people decided on Gu Ruoqing¡¯s future just like that, leaving Zhang Xiaohui utterly dumbfounded.
After making the decision, Wang Guozhu headed to work.
Zhang Xiaohui only internalized what happened until he left the door.
¡°No... no. Guozhu... Guozhu... Ahhh...¡±
Zhang Xiaohui was about to stop Wang Guozhu but his mother pulled her by her hair, causing her to shriek in pain.
¡°What are you screaming for, jinx? I¡¯m telling you, I will marry that girl off for sure. It is her blessing that the other party is willing to give so much food. If she doesn¡¯t marry to such a good family, what kind of family do you want to look for then?¡±
¡°No... No! The other party is too old. Mother, please let Qing Qing off! She is your granddaughter! No...¡±
¡°I do not care about granddaughters. Furthermore, it¡¯s a good thing to marry and I¡¯m not harming her. Behave yourself!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t...¡±
Zhang Xiaohui struggled with her might. She wanted to call Wang Guozhu back; she definitely would not let Gu Ruoqing marry an old man just like that and ruin her entire life!
In the end, her fierce struggle was met with Old Lady Wang¡¯s anger who kicked her. The kick was aimed in a way that it avoided Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s stomach but Zhang Xiaohui fell and immediately... started bleeding!
¡°AHHH... My child... child...¡±
Old Woman Wang panicked instantly. ¡°You... You... Useless person. You can¡¯t even protect a child. You... Zhang Xiaohui, I¡¯m telling you. If anything happens to my grandson, I¡¯ll finish you.¡±
Seeing that Zhang Xiaohui was bleeding profusely, Old Woman Wang was terrified and along with her husband, she hurriedly carried Zhang Xiaohui to the room to lie on the bed. Afterward, she told him to boil water.
¡°Quick. It looks like she is about to give birth soon. Our grandson is about to arrive.¡±
There¡¯s a faint excitement in her tone.
The old man frowned. ¡°It¡¯s only seven months or so. Is it okay to give birth like that?¡±
Piak!
Old Woman Wang pped his head. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? It¡¯s just a premature delivery. Why won¡¯t he be well? There¡¯s plenty of premature deliveries. We just need to take better care of him when he¡¯s born and he will definitely be a chubby little fellow. Hurry and boil water.¡±
The old man went ahead obediently. He did not know anything about pregnancy and delivery, thus he might as well just listen to his wife.
On the bed, Zhang Xiaohui was in extreme pain. ¡°Mother, I... I think I¡¯m going to give birth soon. Hurry, look for a midwife...¡±
Chapter 316: Gave Birth To A Daughter (2)
Chapter 316: Gave Birth To A Daughter (2)
Old Woman Wang was very impatient with Zhang Xiaohui and all she cared about was the child in her stomach. With a frown, she snarled, ¡°Where do I look for one? It¡¯s not like you never gave birth before. Where do you want me to look for a midwife for you at this hour?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui was taken aback. ¡°What... what now?¡±
Old Woman Wang scoffed. ¡°Enough. Who hasn¡¯t given birth before? I know the seriousness of this matter. You better lie down properly and give birth to a chubby little fellow for me!¡±
Zhang Xiaohui was in extreme pain. Fearful that her screams would draw a crowd, Liang Zhaodi stuffed a piece of cloth into Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s mouth to stop her from making any noise.
Meanwhile, she just watched from the sidelines as Zhang Xiaohui suffered dearly.
Zhang Xiaohui did not have full meals for a long time and had been beaten and scolded during this period of time which resulted in her physical and mental exhaustion. Now, with the delivery, she was even more drained and tormented as the baby was noting out.
As ill luck would have it, Wang Guozhu was working overtime until veryte and simply slept at the factory¡¯s dormitory afterward. Thus, there were only Zhang Xiaohui and these two elderlies at home.
Old Man Wang was not a prying person and he all the more did not know anything about pregnancy delivery, thus he was only boiling water in the kitchen.
Meanwhile, Liang Zhaodi simply disdained Zhang Xiaohui.
After a struggle until thete night, the child was finally born and Zhang Xiaohui passed out at once.
Liang Zhaodi, who had been looking forward to the arrival of the child excitedly, turned cold the moment she saw the gender of the child!
A girl!
It¡¯s a girl!
She had waited for so long. She already had a granddaughter and only wanted a grandson this time. In the end, she was given a granddaughter again!
Even worse was that Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s body was not in a good condition as she was malnourished for an extended period of time and she fell a while ago in addition. Thus, the child was extremely frail ¨C after a few cries, she stopped breathing.
Liang Zhaodi felt a stroke of bad luck!
The long-suppressed anger within her rushed to her brain. Grabbing Zhang Xiaohui by the hair, Liang Zhaodi dragged her down from the bed and pped her repeatedly without caring about the fact that Zhang Xiaohui was still unconscious after giving birth.
pping the right cheek and then the left, Liang Zhaodid vented all her anger on Zhang Xiaohui.
Zhang Xiaohui did not wake up and like a dead person, she was beaten by Liang Zhaodi as she pleased.
The night was very silent. Zhang Xiaohui did not make any noise but Liang Zhaodi¡¯s curses lingered on incessantly and one would be able to hear her cries if they listened carefully.
Could she not cry now that everything was lost?
In a few short months, her life changed drastically. Twenty years ago, her promising son brought her to the city and allowed her to lead the city grandma life. Never had she thought that she would end up in this plight one day.
The next afternoon, Zhang Xiaohui slowly regained consciousness and found herself on the ground. Her whole body was extremely sore but she also knew she gave birth yesterday night.
¡°Child... Mother, where¡¯s my child?¡±
Liang Zhaodi, drained from beating Liang Zhaodi, was seated aside after a sleepless night.
Her son¡¯s well-paying job, their good house and the long-awaited grandson was all lost!
She was in a daze. She beat Zhang Xiaohui until she had no more energy left and sat there crying for an entire night.
After what Zhang Xiaohui said, she slowly returned to her senses and ignored Zhang Xiaohui.
¡°Mother?¡±
Liang Zhaodi stood up and kicked Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s chest. ¡°Quickly get up and cook. Don¡¯t y dead.¡±
Liang Zhaodi left the room but Zhang Xiaohui was confused!
She looked at the bed beside her and used all her might to crawl over and take a good look. When all was clear to her, she passed out immediately.
...
Gu Ruoqing was still not found while Zhang Xiaohuipletely began to lead a dog¡¯s life in the Wang family.
Chapter 317: Gave Birth To A Daughter (3)
Chapter 317: Gave Birth To A Daughter (3)
At the same time, at the Qing River Brigade, the Gu family finally received a letter from the eldest uncle, Gu Yunjing. They had already reached the north-east and settled down.
The whole family was together and safe and sound!
Everyone sighed in relief.
Seeing the address that was left on the letter, Wen Ruyu hurriedly packed some stuff for Gu Qingyao to send to them.
It was a foreign and remote ce. God knows how much they would have to suffer.
Wen Ruyu¡¯s heart ached dearly.
However, Gu Yunshen stopped her from sending too many things. Eldest Uncle and his family had just moved over and everyone was still unsure of the situation there. To y safe, Gu Yunshen told Gu Qingyao to send a few things only.
Gu Qingyao went to town. After pondering for a long time, she sent two catties of rice, one catty of flour, five catties of cornmeal, one catty of dried potato and one packet of dried vegetables.
She contained them with small cloth bags, which she had plenty of to contain all sorts of food for trading.
The supplies in her interspace had modern packaging and those rice, flour and whatnot were packed inrge quantities using sacks. Nothing was packed in five or two catties and Gu Qingyao had to individually measure and split the quantity from therge sacks.
After sending it to the address, she went to find out about the Wang family¡¯s situation.
She knew that Wang Guozhu only had that one small courtyard thus she reckoned that the Wang family would live there after being chased out from that house.
She took a look and saw that Liang Zhaodi was beating Zhang Xiaohui in the courtyard. ¡°Useless thing. You can¡¯t even wash clothes properly. You ate so much of my things and ended up giving birth to a girl. And you¡¯re still thinking of eating? Dream on. Work!¡±
Gu Qingyao was taken aback!
Girl?
The child was already born?
And it was a girl?
Peeking from the cracks of the door, indeed, Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s stomach was gone but she aged a lot and appeared extremely haggard.
Gu Qingyao had no sympathy for Zhang Xiaohui as it was all her own doing.
However, she was indeed quite surprised. She did not expect that in this lifetime, Zhang Xiaohui gave birth much earlier and the child was actually a girl. It should be known that in the previous lifetime, after getting together with Wang Guozhu, she did give birth to a boy.
It seemed that even the Heavens were sick of her already!
Zhang Xiaohui was already numb to such beatings and swearing but she still remembered Gu Ruoqing¡¯s matter. She begged, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m begging you. Let me look for Qing Qing! She has already been missing for half a month. I want to look for Qing Qing. Ahh!¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Liang Zhaodi pped Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll look for that girl. I don¡¯t believe that she can live outside for her entire life as ady when she has nothing. She will naturally return when she¡¯s about to die from hunger.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will look for her and marry her away immediately once found.¡±
¡°No... That must not be! Mother, she cannot marry into that family... Ahhh...¡±
Before Zhang Xiaohui finished her sentence, she met with Liang Zhaodi¡¯s vicious beatings once again.
Gu Qingyao frowned as she listened from outside. Gu Ruoqing was missing?
How could a well and alive person be missing?
It was hard for ady to live outside in this age. Without work, sry and food, she did not even have anything to eat.
She had already been missing for more than half a month?
Gu Qingyao listened from outside for a long time but did not hear any useful information. Who knew if Gu Ruoqing would bother the Gu family again when she is driven to a corner? But given her prideful and arrogant character, Gu Qingyao reckoned that she would not have the face to look for the Gu family.
But just in case, she still wanted to know where Gu Ruoqing was.
Thus, she looked for Chen Jin and asked him to take notice of it as he was well-informed.
Chapter 318: Gave Birth To A Daughter (4)
Chapter 318: Gave Birth To A Daughter (4)
Gu Qingyao was still ted that Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing were having a hard time and she went home to make something good for the kids to eat.
Recently, there was a lot of work to do in the field and everyone was very busy. Many families ate much better and the aroma of meat could be smelt in Qing River Brigade.
Gu Qingyao took a piece of meat which she marinated previously and cut them into pieces. Then, she added a little water into cornflour and mixed it evenly before coating the meat slices with the mixture. Lastly, she steamed it using a rice cooker.
This way, the steamed meat would not be too fatty as a lot of the oil would enter the rice and the scorched rice at the bottom of the pot would be very delicious.
After her family ate it, she also made some for the Mo family and delivered it over. Mo Chengxu pulled Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Young Aunt, you make delicious food! I got fatter recently!¡±
Gu Qingyao took a look. Indeed!
This child became rounder recently under her care.
In the past when Mo Beihan was around, these two children did not starve but the frequency of eating meat wasrger only when Mo Beihan was at home. Once he left, their days were normal.
But it was different now. With Gu Qingyao around, they could eat meat every two to three days and the meats were in all sorts of varieties. They ate eggs even more frequently now ¨C at an average of one egg every two days. In addition, they normally had sufficient food and filled their tummies thus the kids grew rounder at a rapid pace.
Simrly, they grew much taller.
Jiang Yingqiu was more than ted that the two children were being raised well. The public imed that her son doted on Gu Qingyao and not on them as he sent all the good items to Gu Qingyao and let the Gu family eat them. Yet, these two kids were not raised as well before.
Now, there were no worries over food or clothes and she was extremely content.
She was even suspecting if Gu Qingyao used the Gu family¡¯s supplies to subsidize the Mo family¡¯s expenses.
After all, more people in the Gu family were working and thus had more sources of ie.
Gu Qingyao pinched Mo Chengxu¡¯s little cheeks. ¡°What do you wish to eat next time? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±
Mo Chengxu beamed immediately.
¡°But Young Aunt, Young Uncle said before that we cannot ask you for food frequently as you will be tired if you make food for us everyday. Young Uncle will spank my butt when he returns.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Qingyao did not know what to say when faced with his serious response.
Gu Qingyao did not know where all these friends of Mo Beihan came from either. The number of packages she received during this period of time increased over time and they were sent from all over the country. There were all sorts of local specialties and she was simply dazzled by it.
As she received more and more things, it was much more convenient for her to take items out and it was not as restraining as before!
Gu Qingyao was about to say something, but Mo Chengxu hugged her calf and looked up to her with an expectant expression. ¡°I still want to eat although I will be beaten! Aunt, make food for me!¡±
Gu Qingyao chuckled. ¡°Are you not afraid that your Young Uncle will spank your butt when he returns?¡±
¡°Uh... I¡¯ll not care anymore. I¡¯ll eat first. Anyway, Young Uncle will only return during the new year! I am still safe... for now.¡±
¡°Pfft...¡± Gu Qingyao burst out inughter!
...
Over this period of time, Gu Qingyao led a leisurely life. However, she was unaware that the day after she returned from town, Gu Ruoqing returned to the Wang family¡¯s house.
She escaped from the demon-like Wang Mazi with much difficulty. The Wang family lost the original house and could only live in this small courtyard.
When she returned, Zhang Xiaohui happened to be at home alone. Wang Guozhu went to work while Liang Zhaodi and her husband went out, seeming to meet Gu Ruoqing¡¯s future-inw to discuss the marriage matters.
Chapter 319: Last Hope: Escape (1)
Chapter 319: Last Hope: Escape (1)
Gu Ruoqing jumped into Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s arms and bawled loudly the moment she reached home.
Zhang Xiaohui was frightened. She could hardly call the girl before her her daughter.
although her daughter was quite slim in the past, she was never this haggard. This child did not look like a human now.
¡°Qing Qing, what happened to you? What happened?¡±
Gu Ruoqing recounted the events in tears. She was overwhelmed with fear and there was no one else whom she could give vent to apart from her mother.
Zhang Xiaohui was paralyzed by what she heard.
Her daughter was bullied and her body was ruined by Wang Mazi what more.
Gu Ruoqing cried. ¡°Mother, what to do? I can¡¯t stay here any longer. That Wang Mazi knows about us and will definitely look for me. I only managed to sneak out after finding a chance to hit him unconscious. These few days were like hell. I don¡¯t want to be here anymore. I want to leave. I don¡¯t dare to stay. Boohoo!¡±
Seeing that Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s big stomach was gone, Gu Ruoqing was taken aback. ¡°Mother, where¡¯s younger brother?¡±
A bitter expression filled Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s face immediately as she recounted the incident.
Gu Ruoqing¡¯sst hope was shatteredpletely but she was, instead, more clear-headed at this instant.
¡°Mother, shall we leave? Escape quickly. Away from this damn ce. We cannot stay in the Wang Family as we will only be ving for those two oldies and we can¡¯t even fill our stomach. Furthermore, Wang Mazi would definitely look for us. By then...¡±
¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Zhang Xiaohui seemed to suddenly recall something and she grabbed Gu Ruoqing¡¯s hand abruptly. ¡°Qing Qing, quickly run away. You cannot stay here. Your grandparents want to marry you away to a forty-year-old man in the countryside in exchange for food. Hurry, run away. Your grandmother went to discuss the marriage already and your father has already agreed!¡±
Gu Ruoqing was taken aback!
She burst into tears immediately. ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to stay here. I want to leave. What... what should I do? Where do I go?¡±
¡°Mother, can you leave with me? I¡¯m afraid! I¡¯m afraid!¡±
Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s heart ached dearly as she looked at her daughter. Now that she exined the situation, she understood that their lives would bepletely ruined if she and her daughter stayed here.
She must not ruin her future just like that. She still wanted to be a wealthy madam in the future!
Her daughter still needed to marry into a wealthy family. She must not! Must not be ruined just like that!
Suddenly recalling something, Zhang Xiaohui made a decision and said, ¡°Qing Qing, don¡¯t be afraid. I will bring you away. Let¡¯s go to the North. There... is a great person there who will help us.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s leave now!¡±
Things have reached this state and Zhang Xiaohui dared not let Gu Ruoqing stay here anymore. She wants to bring her away from this ce. She still had herst hope in the North.
Zhang Xiaohui pulled Gu Ruoqing and wanted to leave.
¡°Wait!¡±
Gu Ruoqing calmed down after they decided to leave. Anyway, during the period of time that she was with Wang Mazi, she had already thought through that she would not be able to stay in this ce. The fluster she had when she met Zhang Xiaohui just now was only due to the grievance she felt when she saw her mother after living in fear for the past few days.
After calming down, she immediately thought of the n that she came up with earlier.
¡°Mother, wait! No! Follow me. Bring all the valuable items in this house away.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui was stunned!
But Gu Ruoqing had already darted into the house and the first item that she looked for was the money that she once hid.
Although it was not a lot, she still had to take it.
Chapter 320: Last Hope: Escape (2)
Chapter 320: Last Hope: Escape (2)
Although the Wang family was chased out, they could keep their furniture and fixtures which were moved here.
That old chest of Gu Ruoqing was in that small room now.
She rushed over to open the chest and removed theyers, where she finally found the money and coupons that she hid under a loose board.
Fortunately, the Wang family did not find out about this crack and the chest was not thrown away so her belongings were still there.
In addition to this money, she also brought all of Wang Mazi¡¯s money and some food when she escaped. Wang Mazi had been living aimlessly outside for a long time and still had some family property. At the thought of the objects that she possessed, confidence rose in her.
She hurriedly packed a few clothes and went to Wang Guozhu¡¯s room to take all the valuable items.
Wang Guozhu still had some spare cash at home as well as some clothes and shoes. He worked in the factory and was concerned about his reputation, thus there were still two sets of clothes from when he wore during his time as the director which he did not sell. Gu Ruoqing packed these as well.
Seeing what her daughter did, Zhang Xiaohui also went to pack her clothes as well.
Afterward, Gu Ruoqing ran to the kitchen, packed all the food and brought it with her.
The mother and daughter acted extremely swiftly. In less than half an hour, they looted the entire house of anything that could be sold for money, including clothes that were in slightly better condition and not patched up.
Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s target destination was the North, so she took a deserted route to the North with Gu Ruoqing.
They did not have any rmendation letter nor money to take the train, so they could only go there on foot.
It was already two dayster when Gu Qingyao heard this news.
She was dumbstruck!
Damn!
Amazing!
They still could escape in this era?
They had no food nor job and would not be able to find a job either as an outsider. Without a rmendation letter, they would have no proof of identity. If they fled just like that and no one raised them, the only oue would be death.
Thinking about the Wang family¡¯s current situation, the only option seemed to be escaping if Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing did not wish to bepletely ruined. But for some reason, why did she find that something was off?
Zhang Xiaohui was extremely arrogant on the outside but she was just a countryside woman ¨C she had no experience, never studied and knew nothing about the world.
Perhaps she would lead a miserable life in the Wang family but everything was unknown once she left. It wasmon knowledge that those who fled their homes would not have an easy life outside, thus ording tomon logic, people would still choose to stay at home even if it meant a more difficult life.
After all, it was an environment that she was familiar with and she would have the bare sense of security.
As a woman with a daughter, where could she flee to?
Without any objective nor hope, Gu Qingyao believed that Zhang Xiaohui would not escape so straightforwardly.
What happened exactly?
However, despite her confusion, she never heard any news about Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Qingyao in the month after the incident.
It was as though the two people vanished into thin air. It seemed like they really escaped!
The Zhang family and Wang family fought for a long time. The Zhang family even went to the Wangs to ask for Zhang Xiaohui but in reality, they just wantedpensation. Gu Qingyao did not bother with these dramas but told Gu Yunshen to be careful and not let the Gu family be implicated.
Gu Yunshen knew too.
Gu Qingyao did not receive news about Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing but instead, heard that her second uncle¡¯s family received a promotion.
Chapter 321: Setting Off For Provincial Capital (1)
Chapter 321: Setting Off For Provincial Capital (1)
¡°Father, there¡¯s a letter from Second Uncle¡¯s family. They got a promotion!¡±
Gu Qingyao was ted when she saw the letter!
She no longer remembered if her second uncle got a promotion at this time in the previous lifetime and only knew that her fourth cousin, Gu Jinfeng, came back to apany her.
At this instant, Gu Yunshen was working in the field thus Gu Qingyao ran with the letter to find him.
¡°Second Uncle, Second Aunt and Second Cousin received a promotion in the past two months. They only wrote back after it was confirmed. Only Fourth Brother remains in his original post. He is young so it¡¯s not that fast to be promoted. Second Aunt transferred to work in a department store and it will be much more convenient to purchase items in the future.¡±
Gu Yunshen was delighted when he read the letter.
The people who worked together in the field had a different view of the Gu family.
The younger ones of the Gu family had been doing well outside and they got a promotion again recently?
The second son¡¯s wife was even working in a department store?
Many products could be bought in advance there!
It was extremely convenient.
Congrattions rang in the surroundings and some people even seemed to want to curry favor.
Gu Qingyao returned home to unwrap the packages. There were some food, cloth and a pair of leather shoes which Gu Jinhang bought for her.
One letter was specially written to her from her second and fourth cousins.
I am Second Cousin: I did not make it back in time for your engagement and did not give you any gifts. This leather shoe is a gift for you to make up for it. Here¡¯s another hundred yuan. Buy anything you need.
I am Fourth Cousin: Here¡¯s another fifty yuan. Take care of yourself.
Together: Don¡¯t care about the money that Mo Beihan gave you. Your brothers will give you even more!
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Were her cousins challenging Mo Beihan?
She knew that Second Uncle¡¯s family was rtively wealthy.
The family of four all had a job and their sry was very high. They belonged to the high-ie group.
Furthermore, there were no kids at home and everyone had jobs, so there was a lot of money saved.
Her second and fourth cousins were definitely the wealthiest out of all five elder cousins. Especially, Fourth Cousin, Gu Jinfeng, who had the most flexible mind and greatest interest in money.
As for Second Cousin, although he was intelligent as well, most of his time was spent on work. However, as he started work early and had a high post, his sry was still higher than Fourth Cousin.
Had it been convenient to send a watch from a long distance, Gu Qingyao believed that Second Cousin might buy her an imported watch as well.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s heart was blissed-out after she finished reading the letter. My dear cousins, in the future, I will definitely lead you all to make big bucks, marry the prettiestdy and raise the smartest kids. Hahaha!
Apanying the letter from Second Uncle¡¯s family, there was also a letter from Third Uncle.
Compared to the news from Second Uncle¡¯s family, the letter from Third Uncle¡¯s family was not any good news but it was not considered anything major.
Third Aunt, Zhou Ping, fell and injured her leg hence she is unable to walk for the time being. Third Uncle happened to be very busy with work recently and there were still two young ones at home with no one avable to look after them. Thus, they hoped that Gu Yunshuang could go down and help out.
Gu Yunshuang was divorced and was in her natal home with her child. Apart from helping to look after the kids, they wanted Gu Yunshuang to go over also because it could help her lie low instead of being surrounded by gossipers in their hometown.
However, Gu Yunshuang did not wish to go.
She looked at everyone and said, ¡°It¡¯s not good for me to go! The autumn harvest ising soon and everyone will have to work in the field soon. I still can earn some work points if I¡¯m home but if I go there, what about the work at home? There are so many people at home to feed! I can¡¯tpletely rely on their sry.¡±
Chapter 322: Setting Off For Provincial Capital (2)
Chapter 322: Setting Off For Provincial Capital (2)
With furrowed brows, Gu Yunshen looked at Gu Qingyao.
Yao Yao was already sixteen and engaged now and it would not be good if she still did not work in the field for autumn harvest.
But he could not bear to!
Gu Yunshuang understood the look in Gu Yunshen¡¯s eyes immediately. Looking at her fair and dainty niece, Gu Yunshuang, too, could not bear to let such a gorgeous youngdy work in the field.
Gu Yunshuang smiled. ¡°Let Yao Yao go then! In the countryside, she is supposed to work in the field already at this age. But look how fair Yao Yao is. She will be tan in no time if she goes to the field. Furthermore, the work points from Yao Yao¡¯s farm work is definitely lesser than mine as she has never done it before.
¡°Although she also needs to help out at Third Brother¡¯s ce, it¡¯s still better than working in the sun. That ce is in the provincial capital and Yao Yao can also gain new experience and knowledge if she goes. It¡¯s better for me to stay at home to earn work points.¡±
She truly wanted to stay at home ¨C the food that she brought back was already little and she still had Ting Ting with her. In this period of time, it could be said that the food she had were all from her natal home. If she left again this time, she would really bepletely relying on her natal family to raise her.
The only person in the house who could do strongbor was Gu Yunshen and this was not feasible. It was better for her to stay at home to do farm work.
After giving it some thought, Gu Qingyao did actually hope to go too.
The provincial capital!
It was much more prosperous than their town and market. It should be easier to trade supplies there, shouldn¡¯t it?
The final decision was for Gu Qingyao to go.
Gu Qingyao immediately made the preparations. Before she left, she wrote a letter to Mo Beihan to tell him she went to the provincial capital.
When she reached the provincial capital by train, her third cousin, Gu Jinlin, was at the train station ready to pick her up.
¡°Yao Yao!¡±
From afar, Gu Jinlin was beaming while waving at her.
Her family had already sent a telegram before she came, thus Third Cousin knew that she would be here today.
Gu Jinlin quickly came to help Gu Qingyao with her luggage the moment he spotted her. ¡°You must be tired from the journey, right? Come, I¡¯ll take you to a meal.¡±
Gu Qingyao originally thought that he wanted to bring her home to eat! In the end, this fellow actually brought her to the state-run restaurant.
He ordered braised fish, egg soup, stir-fried bean sprouts, white rice, scallion packets and buns. Some were packed for takeaway.
The dishes amounted to three yuan.
With the packed food in his hands, Gu Jinlin made Gu Qingyao sit on his bicycle as he rode back with her.
Third Uncle¡¯s family lived in a building and their house was about seventy square meters. There was limited housing in this age and this was already considered a pretty good house.
Although, it was truly tiny to the current Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao led Gu Jinlin into the house and shouted with a smile. ¡°Mother, Little Seven, Little Eight, your elder sister is here!¡±
Two little cannonballs rushed out of the room immediately and into Gu Qingyao¡¯s arms.
¡°Sister!¡±
Shocked by the two fellows, Gu Qingyao stumbled a few steps backward before steadying herself. ¡°Ah! You two grew taller again!¡±
¡°Hehe!¡± The two little fellows who looked extremely simr hugged Gu Qingyao and smiled at her.
Gu Qingyao patted their heads. ¡°I brought good food for you two. I¡¯ll bring it outter. You all haven¡¯t eaten, right? Go and eat first.¡±
Then, Third Aunt¡¯s voice could be heard from the room. ¡°Yao Yao is here! The food supplies are in the kitchen. We indeed haven¡¯t eaten! Let your third cousin bring you to the kitchen. You can just cook anything.¡±
¡°Mother, I brought food from the state-run restaurant so there¡¯s no need to cook. Yao Yao just arrived. How would she have the energy to cook!¡±
Chapter 323: Setting Off For Provincial Capital (3)
Chapter 323: Setting Off For Provincial Capital (3)
As Gu Jinlin spoke, he ced the packed dishes on a little table in Zhou Ping¡¯s room.
¡°Come and eat, the both of you.¡±
The two kids immediately dashed to eat. Their brother bought the dishes from the state-run restaurant and it must be delicious.
Gu Qingyao and Gu Jinlin only ate half of the fish and the untouched half was brought back. Simrly, they only drank a little of the egg soup and brought most of it back.
He also ordered another vegetable dish to bring back.
Seeing that there were scallion pancakes, buns and even fish, the two children cheered but Zhou Ping¡¯s expression was not pleasant.
¡°Have the two of you eaten? Jinlin, you spent quite a lot on these, didn¡¯t you?¡±
Gu Jinlin was helping Gu Qingyao to bring her luggage into the room and he returned to reply with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ve already eaten. I spent three yuan.¡±
Zhou Ping¡¯s expression darkened immediately.
But Gu Jinlin did not notice it and even continued saying, ¡°I ordered a lot of buns and scallion pancakes. It¡¯s enough for you all to eat and there should be some leftovers for dinner too. We can just cook porridge and stir fry vegetables then.¡±
Gu Jinlin looked at Gu Qingyao and said, ¡°Rest well here tonight. Don¡¯t tire yourself out!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and unpacked her luggage.
Gu Qingyao and Gu Jinlin were in the room next door while Zhou Ping had an unpleasant look.
She called her over to take care of them not to be treated as an ancestor!
The room that Gu Qingyao was staying in used to be Gu Jinlin¡¯s room.
There were three rooms here, where Third Uncle and Third Aunt shared one room, Gu Jinlin had a room to himself and the two children shared a room.
Now that Gu Qingyao came, Gu Jinlin gave his room up for Gu Qingyao to live in while he would join the two kids. There was a bunk bed there and it was convenient for him to squeeze in there.
Gu Jinlin was overjoyed that his younger cousin came over and he pointed to the room. ¡°I¡¯ve already washed the bedsheet. I emptied half of the closet for you to use and I won¡¯t be touching my remaining clothes in the closet. There¡¯s a desk that you can use if you need to.
¡°Did you bring towels and toothbrush? I prepared a new set...¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine. I brought them.¡±
Gu Qingyao patted Gu Qingyao¡¯s head. ¡°All right then! Anyways, the room is this big only so you can have the room to yourself. Let me know if you need anything. Thank you for your help for this period of time!
¡°After this busy period, I will bring you out to eat good food.¡±
Gu Qingyao grinned. ¡°Thank you, Third Cousin!¡±
Gu Jinlin was ted; He was happy as long as he saw his younger cousin!
¡°My mother twisted her ankles and couldn¡¯t walk. But simple movements are still fine. You just need to hold her when she needs to use the toilet. The rest would be making meals and to look after these two young ones. Just spank their butts if they¡¯re disobedient. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony!
¡°If they¡¯re still disobedient, tell me. I¡¯lle back and beat them up. They¡¯re extremely mischievous usually. You don¡¯t need to be reluctant to beat them.¡±
Gu Jinlin could already tell that Gu Qingyao doted on kids when he was back in their hometown. Almost everyday, this girl was thinking about making delicious food for the kids to eat, new clothes to wear and whatnot.
¡°I got it. I guarantee I will train them into obedient kids.¡± Gu Qingyao chuckled.
Delighted, Gu Jinlin said, ¡°I¡¯ll really have to thank you well if you¡¯re able to do that! These two kids have nothing to do usually and are causing troubles everywhere. They¡¯re not obedient at all.¡±
Gu Jinlin was very upied with work during this period of time. Otherwise, he would not have written a letter back home to send someone to help take care of the family. He led Gu Qingyao to take a look at the food supplied at home and exined the brief situation regarding the surrounding neighbours. Lastly, he washed the utensils that Zhou Ping and the two children used before rushing off to work.
Chapter 324: Setting Off For Provincial Capital (4)
Chapter 324: Setting Off For Provincial Capital (4)
He was probably working overtime tonight and would return veryte so he would not be eating dinner at home.
Gu Qingyao unpacked for a while and familiarized herself with the house. Actually, she lived here for a period of time in her previous life as well, so she had some understanding of this ce, including the neighbors outside.
Gu Qingyao did not go out in the afternoon as it was too sunny outside and she did not feel like leaving the house at all. The two children were a little restless and wanted to go out to y, but Gu Qingyao stopped them.
¡°No going out. It¡¯s too hot outside and you would get sunburn easily in no time if you run out now. Come here, I¡¯ll tell you stories and let you out to y in the evening.¡±
The two kids froze. They loved storytelling.
During the new year in their hometown, she told them stories frequently. Moreover, as long as their brother had the time, he would tell them stories as well.
It was just that he did not tell stories as well as her.
The kids immediately sat down obediently.
In the living room were two wooden sofa chairs and a coffee table in the middle. There was a ceiling fan which Gu Qingyao switched on before sitting in the living room with the kids.
It was veryfortable to blow a fan at home on a sunny day. In the past, Zhou Ping did not bear to switch on the fan and always chased the kids out to y.
Now that they were blowing a fan at home, the kids immediately stopped talking about going out to y.
Gu Qingyao took out a notebook and pen. ¡°Do you all still remember the words that I taught you all to read during the new year?¡±
The two kids exchanged a look. ¡°Ye... Yes!¡±
Gu Qingyao frowned. Looking at their behavior, it was evident that they did not remember.
Back home, Young Aunt, Father and grandparents and herself took turns to teach Little Six, Little Nine and Gu Fangting. Young Aunt was very strict with Gu Fangting and thus Gu Fangting improved drastically in the past six months.
As Little Six and Little Nine did not have their parents by their side, they were much sensible recently.
The remaining ones were the two kids before her.
Third Uncle and Third Cousin were very busy as they were the only ones with a sry in the household. Zhou Ping did not work and there were still two young ones at home.
Third Brother just started work a few years ago, and his sry was meager. That period of time was even tougher for them.
The both of them had a lot of stress on the job and the two kids were mostly looked after by Zhou Ping. Yet, Zhou Ping...
Gu Qingyao looked down. Zhou Ping was myopic and did not have much foresight.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°I¡¯ll go through it once. From now on, you all must study and write everyday as scheduled. You all cannot fall behind. Otherwise, when you two return for the new year, you¡¯ll eveng behind Little Nine already. Understand?¡±
The kids listened to their elder sister very well and nodded at once.
Gu Qingyao first revised with them what she taught during the new year. Third Cousin would teach them a little when he had time, thus the two kids still retained some memory of the information.
After reviewing a part, she taught them to read new words.
The main thing was to tell them simple idiom stories, after which she taught them to read and understand the meaning.
The kids were very interested in listening to stories.
There were few entertainments in this era and kids were exceptionally absorbed in such activities like listening to stories.
With the electric fan switched on, in addition to the fact that the weather in this era was not as hot as in theter years where there was global warming, both kids no longer mentioned anything about going out to y.
After a while, Zhou Ping shouted from the room, ¡°Yao Yao, pour a cup of water for me. I¡¯m thirsty!¡±
Gu Qingyao did as requested and ced a small teapot on the cab near Zhou Ping¡¯s bed.
¡°Aunt, here¡¯s your water. I¡¯ll ce it here. You can pour it yourself if you still want to drink more! The teapot is filled with cold water. It¡¯s not hot.¡±
Chapter 325: Grandma Ji: Be My Grand Daughter-In-Law (1)
Chapter 325: Grandma Ji: Be My Grand Daughter-In-Law (1)
Gu Qingyao returned to the living room and continued telling stories to the children who listened with relish.
After a while more, Zhou Ping shouted again, ¡°Yao Yao, take a towel for me to wipe my sweat. It¡¯s too hot here!¡±
Gu Qingyao took a towel and wet it before passing it to Zhou Ping. ¡°Third Aunt, why don¡¯t I help you to the living room! There¡¯s a fan there and it¡¯s more cooling.¡±
Zhou Ping smiled. ¡°Not for now. I wish to sleep awhile!¡±
Without saying anything, Gu Qingyao returned to the living room once again.
This time, she was telling the kids an extremely exciting story which kids love to hear. Yet, halfway through, Zhou Ping spoke again.
¡°Yao Yao! My stomach hurts. I want to go to the toilet, but I can¡¯t walk. Take a basin from the toilet for me. You can just pour it away and clean itter.¡±
The two kids were rather annoyed as the story was interrupted at an exciting part. Little Seven frowned and said, ¡°Mother, you can just walk while holding onto the cab to go to the toilet. It¡¯s so stinky to use a basin! You never used a basin before either!¡±
Zhou Ping¡¯s face stiffened and said angrily, ¡°What do you know? My leg hurts so much and I can¡¯t even walk.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips curled up and she ran into the toilet. ¡°Aunt, which basin is it? The one that you all use to wash legs? Let¡¯s just throw it away after you use it! When Third Cousin and Third Uncle return, I¡¯ll let them know about it and tell them to buy another one.¡±
Zhou Ping froze.
Before she could reply, Gu Qingyao said once again, ¡°These basins are old already and this towel is too hard. Just let Third Uncle rece everything with new ones. I¡¯ll tell him when hees back tonight.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Zhou Ping said hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m already used to those and there¡¯s no need to throw them away for now. You just need to tell the kids stories. You don¡¯t need to do those.¡±
¡°Okay!¡± Gu Qingyao returned to the living room and continued telling the children stories.
Zhou Ping¡¯s expression darkened. She knew how much her husband doted on this youngdy. It should be said that all the men of the Gu family doted on her, regardless of her uncles or older cousins, and treated her like a precious treasure. Even though they¡¯re in different cities, they always thought of this girl and sent her money and cloths to make new clothes every now and then.
This was especially so for the second brother¡¯s family whose condition was good. The two children had high sries as well and Gu Jinhang and Gu Jinfeng gave this girl the most money usually.
If the doted Gu Qingyao really told Gu Yundong or Gu Jinlin about it when they return, those two men would definitely agree.
But Zhou Ping could not bear to waste so much money.
Afterward, Zhou Ping no longer asked Gu Qingyao to do anything and Gu Qingyao had been teaching the kids to read in the living room. Unable to bear the heat, Zhou Ping told Gu Qingyao to help her to the living room and just like that, the afternoon passed.
In the evening, the weather was much cooler and Gu Qingyao did not stop the kids when they wanted to go out to y.
She told Zhou Ping to stay at home while she followed the kids out.
The kids were eight and it was better to look after them.
As the weather was cooler, the number of people outside increased. Some elderlies with nothing much to do came out to chat with each other.
The number of kids increased as well.
Third Uncle¡¯s family lived in an old district and many people who worked nearby lived here. The two kids were evidently familiar with the ce seeing as to how they recognized many people and greeted many elderlies.
An old woman with gray hair saw Gu Qingyao and stared at her for some time. Thisdy was really beautiful!
Chapter 326: Grandmother Ji: Be My Grand Daughter-In-Law (2)
Chapter 326: Grandmother Ji: Be My Grand Daughter-In-Law (2)
She asked the two kids with a smile, ¡°Yue Yue, Hui Hui, who is this girl? Your rtive?¡±
Little Seven, Gu Jinyue immediately raised his head and stuck his chest out. ¡°My elder cousin. She¡¯s good-looking, isn¡¯t she!¡±
The grannyughed. ¡°Yes, yes. Very good-looking. The children of the Gu family are all good-looking!¡±
Little Seven was delighted. ¡°My elder cousin is the best-looking.¡±
The two kids yed around the area while the grandma seemed to be even more interested in Gu Qingyao as she approached her with a smile. ¡°Youngdy, how old are you this year?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled warmly. ¡°Sixteen!¡±
¡°Ah. You¡¯re in your youth! I was so mischievous when I was at your age! An obedient-looking girl like you is still better.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled in reply.
The old grandma continued asking, ¡°What do you usually do at home? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡±
Gu Qingyao replied, ¡°This is my third uncle¡¯s house. I have always lived in my hometown and I only came here when I was young if I recall correctly. Usually, Third Uncle¡¯s family would return to the hometown to visit us as my grandparents are there!¡±
¡°I see! No wonder I¡¯ve not seen you before. Looking at you, your family must treat you very well right! Your hands are dainty and smooth so you must have not done any heavy manualbor.¡±
Looking at the grandma¡¯s eyes, Gu Qingyao realized that the grandma was only making casualments and did not mean to despise her for being finicky or not working. Thus, she smiled and said, ¡°All the grandchildren are males and I¡¯m the only granddaughter of the family. My five elder cousins dote on me a lot and my father dotes on me even more. I was young too and he could not bear for me to work in the field. Perhaps he could not care for my little strength!
¡°I do lesser work in the field and mostly do housework. Grandmother is old already and needs someone to take care of her.¡±
The grandma broke into a smile immediately. She liked a family that doted on daughters!
¡°With so many boys at home, of course the girl must be doted on. I also have a granddaughter who is slightly older than you. She has four older brothers and simrly, the whole family dotes on her. She is very yful now and it seems like she is spoiled. It¡¯d be good if she was as obedient as you!¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at the elderlydy whoined that her granddaughter was spoiled but her eyes were full of love. Evidently, she still doted on her granddaughter greatly.
When she came to her third uncle¡¯s house in the previous lifetime, it was not at this timing and she never saw this elderlydy before, thus she really did not know who she was.
The elderlydy talked a lot and seemed to like Gu Qingyao a lot. Apart from talking to her about various things, the elderlydy even reminded her about the surrounding neighbors¡¯ background.
This elderlydy knew everything: who held high posts and should not be offended, whose daughter-inw was domineering, which family always took advantage of others, who appeared warm and friendly but had a vicious tongue.
When it was about time, Gu Qingyao had to return home to cook.
The elderlydy greeted her rather reluctantly, ¡°Come out and y again tomorrow! When I have nothing to do, I like toe out and watch these kids y. Ah... I¡¯m so pitiful! The children at home don¡¯t like me and are unwilling to chat with me. I¡¯m about to die from loneliness. Yao Yao, you¡¯re still the best. Come and chat with me frequently in the future, all right?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched. Grandma, your acting skills are too lousy! You don¡¯t look pitiful at all!
However, this grandma was very adorable so Gu Qingyao agreed with a smile.
After chatting for a long time, Gu Qingyao learned about the elderly woman¡¯s situation: she was from the Ji family, and her husband was a doctor while her three sons had pretty good jobs.
Chapter 327: Grandmother Ji: Be My Grand Daughter-In-Law (3)
Chapter 327: Grandmother Ji: Be My Grand Daughter-In-Law (3)
This was her second son¡¯s house and her husband was working nearby too. She lived at her eldest son¡¯s ce for a period of time previously and was back here to see her eldest grandson who was transferred to work here.
The elderly woman had four grandsons and a granddaughter!
Grandmother Ji was all smiles when she returned home. Her lips curled up and she was even humming to a song.
Ji Mingyue was eating melon seeds in the living room when the elderly came back. ¡°Grandmother, what good thing happened to you? Why are you so happy?¡±
Grandmother Jiughed. ¡°I met a fairy-likedy. She¡¯s so beautiful. Ah, she¡¯s prettier than my younger self!¡±
Ji Mingyue¡¯s lips twitched. Her grandmother liked prettydies and she seriously suspected that her grandmother liked her so much not because she was the only granddaughter of the house but because she was better looking than her elder brothers.
Ji Mingyue said, ¡°Which family is she from? I¡¯ve been here for a few days but did not see any families with pretty daughters.¡±
Grandmother Ji replied, ¡°The Gu family. She¡¯s from their hometown. She just came here today to visit her rtives. She is extremely beautiful and I couldn¡¯t help but stare for some time.¡±
Ji Mingyue: ...
¡°The Gu family? Do you mean Gu Jinlin¡¯s family? His younger sister?¡±
Ji Mingyue¡¯s second uncle¡¯s house was here and the members of the Ji family got along with each other very well. Ji Mingyue came here before and this time, she saw Gu Jinlin more frequently than past times.
Gu Jinlin was a pretty good and outstanding man. She remembered that someone even wanted to matchmake her and Gu Jinlin!
However, she liked Mo Beihan and thus rejected it.
Grandmother Ji nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s Gu Jinlin¡¯s younger sister. Younger cousin to be exact. She¡¯s sixteen this year. Didn¡¯t Gu Jinlin¡¯s mother injure herself? She came to take care of her.¡±
Ji Mingyue lost all interest instantly. ¡°It can¡¯t be right, grandmother? The Gu family¡¯s hometown is in the countryside and you said thatdy is from their hometown. How pretty can a countryside girl be? They are exposed to the harsh weather and even if she is good-looking, it is impossible to be anything exceptional.¡±
Grandmother Ji hit Ji Mingyue¡¯s head. ¡°This little girl. You have a prejudice against countryside girls just because of that stupid incident, haven¡¯t you? This girl is very good-looking and she¡¯s as beautiful as a fairy. Gu Jinlin is good-looking, right! The two young ones are also good-looking and the same for Gu Yundong. Clearly, the people of the Gu family are all good-looking, just like our family.
¡°You will know when you meet that girl.¡±
Ji Mingyue shrugged. If her grandmother said she¡¯s pretty, then she¡¯s pretty!
Grandmother Ji was very excited and could not stop talking once she started.
¡°Mingyue! I am serious. I can tell that this girl has a very good upbringing and has depth. I heard that the root Gu family is a wealthy family! It¡¯s just that they are in an abject condition now. Although this girl grew up in the countryside, I can tell that she¡¯s not ordinary. What do you think of introducing her to your brothers and making her your sister-inw?¡±
Ji Mingyue was stunned!
Her grandmother liked good-looking people. In the past, she had seen numerous good-looking girls and Ji Mingyue had heard her grandmother praising others. However, this was the first time she heard her grandmother mention about having the girl as her sister-inw.
¡°Granny, you just saw her once but you already know whether she¡¯s good or not?¡±
¡°Of course!¡± Grandmother Ji lifted her chin pridefully. ¡°I¡¯ve seen many people with this pair of eyes and I¡¯m pretty sure that this girl is not bad. She¡¯s so good-looking and has such an outstanding demeanor. There must be many people eyeing her. I am going to gain the advantage of striking first. Otherwise, we will only be left to cry when she¡¯s snatched away.¡±
Ji Mingyue: ...
Chapter 328: Mo Beihan Transfers Posts, I’m Going To Meet Yao Yao (1)
Chapter 328: Mo Beihan Transfers Posts, I¡¯m Going To Meet Yao Yao (1)
Ji Mingyue put on a little smile. ¡°Grandmother... you already said that the Gu family is a big family in their hometown. Were they...ndlords?¡±
¡°That¡¯s indeed a wealthy and influential family, but would it affect my brothers¡¯ future if such ady married any of them? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t agree! I¡¯m just a little worried.¡±
Grandmother Ji frowned. There would be some influence indeed. But that girl was truly good-looking!
She could not bear to let her go!
¡°Uh... If they werendlords, it should be her grandfather¡¯s generation. A girl probably would not have much influence. Furthermore, everyone in our family is a peasant and we¡¯ve finally met a girl from a wealthy family. It¡¯s good toe to our family! Perhaps she is very knowledgeable!
¡°Look, she is so good-looking, intelligent and knowledgeable. The children that she gives birth to will be intelligent and pretty too, don¡¯t you think?¡±
Ji Mingyue gave it a thought. ¡°It seems so. I think that girls who studied before are still better and they speak gently. I don¡¯t like those who can¡¯t read a single word.¡±
Grandmother Ji rubbed her head. ¡°You can only say such things at home to me. You must not speak so carelessly outside.¡±
¡°I know, Grandmother.¡±
¡°It¡¯s settled then. I will find out more about that girl in these two days and strive to rope her into our family as your sister-inw.¡±
Ji Mingyue chuckled at her grandmother¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°Do you want me to help you, Grandmother? I am around the same age as her and we will havemon topics. I am so smart, I will definitely be able to bluff her to our house.¡±
Grandmother JI was delighted. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. If you can help your elder brothers to get a wife, I will make them raise you forever.¡±
¡°Hahahaha! Grandmother, remember what you say.¡±
¡°Wait...¡± Ji Mingyue paused for a moment. ¡°Uh... which brother though?¡±
All of her four elder brothers were single!
Grandmother Ji frowned. ¡°Uh... Logically speaking, it should be your eldest brother...¡±
¡°Eldest Brother is too old. She is sixteen only.¡±
Grandmother Ji replied, ¡°What about your second brother?¡±
¡°Second Brother seems a little old too?¡±
¡°Your third or fourth brother should be fine then?¡±
¡°But shouldn¡¯t we consider Eldest Brother for matchmaking first? After all, he is getting old.¡±
Grandmother Ji: ...
As the pair struggled, Gu Qingyao sneezed several times at home. Who is talking about me?
Not only her, even Mo Beihan who was still afar felt something was wrong. He had a nagging feeling that someone was thinking about him.
However, at that time, he did not know that people were not thinking about him but his fianc¨¦e.
He looked at Ji Mingzhe beside him. Why did he suddenly feel that this fellow was an eyesore?
Ji Mingzhe was stunned. ¡°Why? Why are you looking at me this way?¡±
Mo Beihan readjusted himself and suppressed this strange feeling. ¡°Have you received your transfer order? When are you leaving?¡±
Ji Mingzhe smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave together? It¡¯s pretty good there too. My second uncle¡¯s house is there and so are my grandparents. It will be more convenient once I am there.¡±
¡°It¡¯s you, rather. Why do you want to transfer there as well out of a sudden? You probably won¡¯t grow as fast there aspared to here.¡±
Ji Mingzhe lowered his head and whispered, ¡°Your connections are mostly here and the leaders here admire you more too. You will definitely facepetition when you¡¯re there.¡±
Mo Beihan was unbothered. ¡°Which ce has nopetition? This ce is too far from home. It¡¯s easier to return to my hometown once I go there.¡±
His Yao Yao!
How he wished to return home and see her frequently.
Chapter 329: Mo Beihan Transfers Posts: I’m Going To Meet Yao Yao (2)
Chapter 329: Mo Beihan Transfers Posts: I¡¯m Going To Meet Yao Yao (2)
At this instant, a colleague happened toe over. ¡°Mo Beihan, your letter!¡±
Excited, Mo Beihan bolted up immediately.
The brothers near him were shocked andughed at Mo Beihan¡¯s reaction.
¡°It can¡¯t be, brother! How eager are you to receive a letter from your fianc¨¦e!¡±
¡°Hahaha! This is unexpected! There¡¯s a girl who is willing to marry a devil with face paralysis like you. Which girl is so blind?¡±
¡°Hahaha!¡±
¡°He usually has such a bad temper towards us. Could it be that he is a wily old fox with good acting skills, thus the girl did not realize?¡±
¡°Of course, that must be it. Otherwise, who would like him!¡±
...
As everyone was teasing him, Mo Beihan already received the letter and indeed, it was sent by Yao Yao.
Mo Beihan looked at them with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today so I will not argue with you all. If you are still so rude again the next time, be careful with how I deal with y¡¯all.¡±
¡°Hahaha!¡±
The groupughed until their sides split.
After reading the letter, Mo Beihan found out that Gu Qingyao was already in the provincial capital and would be staying for some time. He was overjoyed.
The provincial capital?
She would still be staying there for a period of time?
In other words, if he and Ji Mingzhe rushed over, he would be able to see his Yao Yao?
This was simply amazing!
With no haste, Mo Beihan rushed to find Ji Mingzhe. ¡°Hurry up. Pack up andplete the handover. We are leaving immediately.¡±
Ji Mingzhe was shocked by him. ¡°What? Leave immediately? How can that be? Do you think you can leave whenever you want to? We still need to wait for another three to five days.¡±
Mo Beihan frowned. He was very annoyed!
Ji Mingzhe¡¯s lips twitched. He really wanted to box Mo Beihan for acting like a big boss.
¡°All right, all right. You¡¯re the boss, you¡¯re amazing. Don¡¯t worry, all right? I will make it as quick as possible. Hurry up on your end too. Two days. Two dayster and we will leave.¡±
¡°No. Let¡¯s leave tomorrow night.¡±
Ji Mingzhe: ...
Mo Beihan acted extremely quickly. In order to meet his little wife as soon as possible, he was very driven toplete his tasks. It was different for Ji Mingzhe however. With Mo Beihan¡¯s constant urges to action, Ji Mingzhe hastened up and the two finally got onto a train on the second night.
The torture made Ji Mingzhe doubt his life.
Before departing, Mo Beihan left a letter for Lin Dongxu who almost cried out of shock and immediately packed his belongings to leave with Mo Beihan.
However, Lin Dongxu was stopped by Mo Beihan who told him to remain in Nancheng for now. Although he left, his connections were still there and he had to keep them. Once he reached the provincial capital and found a job, he would then let Lin Dongxue over.
Lin Dongxu sighed in relief instantly. As long as his big brother did not abandon him.
It took nine whole days for Mo Beihan and Ji Mingzhe to reach Gu Qingyao¡¯s side by train.
Over these few days, Gu Qingyao and Ji Mingyue had not bumped into each other due to various reasons.
Yet, she was very familiar with Grandmother Ji now.
Grandmother Ji truly liked Gu Qingyao. The more she interacted with Gu Qingyao, the more she felt that she was a nice child and the more affirmed she was to bring Gu Qingyao back home.
Grandfather Ji was a doctor. When Grandmother Ji heard that Gu Qingyao¡¯s grandfather and father were doctors, and that Gu Qingyao also learned medicine as well, she was ecstatic and hurriedly brought Gu Qingyao back to show to her old man.
Seeing that such a beautifuldy was actually interested in medicine, Grandfather Ji was delighted.
He was almost pissed off over the fact that he had many sons and grandsons but none were interested in medicine.
Chapter 330: Old Master Ji Takes A Fancy To Yao Yao
Chapter 330: Old Master Ji Takes A Fancy To Yao Yao
This old woman had now identified her as a potential granddaughter-inw, who even had a strong interest in medicine. Her husband would certainly appreciate her!
¡°Hahahaha, Yao Yao! You¡¯re a grown girl but you are so interested in medicine. That¡¯s very rare. Let me tell you! Studying medicine is great! Studying medicine is so interesting! You can treat someone and save a life, or heal an injury, right? It¡¯s such a noble profession! If you¡¯re interested, you can visit Grandfather Ji more often and he can teach you.¡±
Grandfather Ji lived nearby. He was responsible for treating those who worked in the area, and their families. It was considered a specialized job and he had his own specialized clinic.
It was not far from the Gu house. Gu Qingyao very much enjoyeding here.
This old man was also versed in Chinese medicine. But unlike Gu Chonghua, Grandfather Ji had also studied western medicine. There were more cases here and he saw many patients. If Gu Qingyao stayed here for a while, she would not need to worry that her medical skills were inferior, or seem inexperienced.
¡°Thank you, Grandfather Ji. I will certainlye again and help you. Grandfather, please teach me more. I¡¯m really interested in this!¡±
The old man was delighted to hear that. ¡°Wow! Great! Grandfather will teach you! Grandfather will teach you!¡±
The old man beamed at Gu Qingyao. His eyes gleamed with a sharp light!
Mhm!
He would teach her medicine first, and build a rtionship with her. After that, she would naturally be her granddaughter-inw, hahaha!
Gu Qingyao grew busier over the next few days. During the day, she cooked at home. She cooked three meals a day and did not miss a single one. For the rest of the time, she guided the two children in their reading and writing.
She did not do much housework. Her third cousin and third uncle could not bear for her to work too hard. They washed their own clothes every night, after they got home. Third Uncle also washed Third Aunt¡¯s clothes as well and Third Cousin washed the two children¡¯s clothes.
But if he ran out of time, she would wash the children¡¯s clothes.
After half a month, she still had not washed her third uncle or third aunt¡¯s clothes even once.
Besides that, she went to Grandfather Ji¡¯s little clinic to study medicine. She also took time out to visit the ck market twice.
There were several ck markets of various sizes in this part of the city. They were much livelier than the one in the town near her hometown. Even though it was also a city, it could notpare to the ones here.
The prices here were slightly lower than in her hometown. It was probably because there were plenty of resources here. But there was also more demand, and there was nock of wealthy people. Even those old people who had fallen on hard times used to be from wealthy families.
The important families on this side of the city naturally could notpare to the important families from a small town. Here, the older folks had better things, and inrger quantities.
Gu Qingyao had reaped a bountiful harvest recently.
That night, after everyone was asleep, Gu Qingyao hid in her interspace and studied a ruby ne.
It was a top-quality ruby ne. The gems were crimson and eye-catching, and of the deepest red. Gu Qingyao had fallen in love with it at first sight. She could not bear to put it down.
She had paid a heavy price for this ne.
Five kilograms of bacon, three kilograms of pork ribs, two live fish, ten kilograms of flour, ten kilograms of rice, thirty eggs, ten apples and a bunch of grapes.
All these things in exchange for only one ne.
But she could not help it. It was just too pretty. She had no choice!
The old man who had sold it to her definitely came from an excellent background. He was also as crafty as a fox. She had given him so many things, but he had only given her a ne. The problem was that he had purposely told her that this ne was part of a set. He also had bracelets, rings, earrings and a brooch...
Wow!
Chapter 331: Doting Third Brother (1)
Chapter 331: Doting Third Brother (1)
That old fellow had done this on purpose. He was clearly telling her that if she wanted the whole set, she would need to bring some good things to exchange.
Gu Qingyao knew that she would need to use a lot of resources in order to obtain the rest. The old man could tell that she liked it, and was not short of resources. So he had deliberately given her the prettiest ne in order to bait her!
Never mind. She liked it!
As long as it was a good article, she did not mind bringing out more good things to exchange.
But Gu Qingyao was thinking that this old man would probably be harder to deal with in the future. She would have to prepare some nice food, and perhaps she could obtain more treasures from him!
She had met a tycoon!
Gu Qingyao sat on the bed, a pile of bracelets in front of her.
That¡¯s right, a pile!
There were probably thirty to forty of them. The cheapest one would be worth 10,000 yuan in the future.
The old man had given her the bracelet in exchange for a few meat buns. He had casually handed it to her, as if he could simply produce another one and fling it at her.
It looked as if the old people on this side of the town were richer. They were also better connected and had more foresight. So they had hidden more goods.
There were over thirty bracelets on the bed, over forty rings and some earrings and nes. The most valuable of these were two top-quality bangles which would be worth a few million in the future.
Gu Qingyao happily put away her things. She felt as if she was running a jewelry shop.
But the problem was that all the things she had obtained were precious stones or diamond jewelry.
She had not managed to obtain any gold jewelry.
Precious stones were currently worthless. But gold was hard currency and these old people were very sharp. They did not use any of their gold. They kept it all!
They only brought out what was currently useless.
People who could produce so many precious stones would probably have plenty of gold too.
But Gu Qingyao did not care. If they did not give her gold, then so be it! To her, precious stones were just as good. In any case, the Gu family was not short of gold.
Before she came, Father had brought her to get some of the Gu family¡¯s wealth. It was safest to put it with her. For the purpose of security, Father had slowly brought her much of the Gu family¡¯s wealth over the past half a year.
Now she had more than thirty boxes in her interspace. Most of them were antiques, paintings or calligraphy. There were also two boxes of jewelry and four boxes of gold ingots.
Father said that there were more at home, but those had been hidden with even greater secrecy. Since they had remained undiscovered after so many years, he would not take them out for now, but just leave them there.
The Gu family¡¯s ancestors were from an important family. Grandma was an only daughter, and had been born in one of the best and most wealthy families, so the Gu family¡¯s wealth was truly formidable. Even though much had been lost, what they had left was still substantial.
Gu Qingyao tidied all these things away, then hurried to check on her goods. She noticed that she was running short of cloth sacks for holding food, so she hurried to make another dozen.
Business had been brisk the two times she had gone to the ck market in the city. She could not control herself and had exchanged too many things, so she was almost out of bags.
She had plenty of cloth in her interspace, and also a sewing machine. Gu Qingyao sat at her machine and sewed swiftly. When she was done, she thought of how to get a hold of the entire set of ruby jewelry from that old man.
The next day, when Gu Qingyao got out of bed, Gu Jinlin was already making breakfast in the kitchen.
¡°Third Brother, why are you up so early? You came back sotest night.¡±
Chapter 332: Doting Third Brother (2)
Chapter 332: Doting Third Brother (2)
Gu Jinlin smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can make breakfast. You cook every day. If we exhaust you, Younger Uncle and Father will have my hide.¡±
Gu Qingyao was amused. ¡°No, cooking is not at all tiring.¡±
¡°I still can¡¯t bear to let you do all this!¡±
¡°What are we eating?¡± Gu Qingyao stretched her neck to peek.
Gu Jinlin replied, ¡°Porridge and pancakes.¡±
There was mixed grain porridge cooking in the pot and Gu Jinlin was making rye flour pancakes. For vegetables, they had a dish of preserved vegetables and a dish of pickled beans. He had also cooked an egg each for Gu Qingyao and the two children.
When Gu Qingyao arrived, she had brought thirty eggs with her, some meat, and some fine grain.
Zhou Ping¡¯s heart ached to see that they had used up three eggs for breakfast. Also, her son had woken up early to make breakfast. She felt that Gu Qingyao hade here to y instead of taking care of them.
Their family still had to feed her. If the food was slightly inferior, her husband and son¡¯s hearts would ache. They spent all day thinking about how to get some good food for her.
Zhou Ping looked at her eldest son. ¡°Jinlin! You¡¯ve been busy at worktely, you should eat better. You look rather paletely. Don¡¯t exhaust yourself.¡±
Gu Qingyao turned to look at her third brother and felt that he did indeed seem a little more haggard than before. He had a lot of worktely! He had not rested well. He should indeed eat better food to nourish himself.
But Third Brother did not return in the afternoon and often came back at midnight. He seldom ate at home.
¡°That¡¯s right, Third Brother. You should take care of yourself. Here, have this egg to build up your strength.¡±
Gu Qingyao ced her boiled egg in front of Gu Jinlin.
Gu Jinlin smiled and returned the egg to her. ¡°No need! I¡¯ve been busy at worktely. After this period is over, I¡¯ll be all right. You eat it. I¡¯m in good health. Don¡¯t worry!¡±
Zhou Ping¡¯s expression was ugly.
Gu Qingyao also cared for Third Brother. Although he was not as rich as Fourth Brother and did not give her as much pocket money or nice things as Second or Fourth Brother, he still doted on her. It was just that he was poorer.
He did not dote on her any less than the other cousins.
Gu Qingyao wanted to give him the egg, but he adamantly refused. She had no choice but to eat it in the end.
Zhou Ping¡¯s expression grew even uglier.
In the afternoon, Gu Qingyao let the two children y by themselves while she went to the grocery store for some things.
Considering all she had, she had no need to shortchange her own family. He was good to her and she also enjoyed being good to him.
During this period, Third Brother had worked overtime every day and was indeed looking more haggard. He did not get to eat the food they cooked at home. How could there be anything good in the canteen?
So she went out to buy some things. When she returned, she would cook a good meal to nourish Third Brother.
She was early and there were still quite a lot of items in the grocery store. She asked for two kilograms of pork cor, two kilograms of pork ribs, a fish, a slice of winter melon, some green vegetables, and two carrots. Only then did she return home with her basket on her arm.
Actually, she had all these things in her interspace, but she could not just take them out casually. There were other people in the household, not just her. So she had to make a special trip to the grocery store to buy these.
When she got back, she saw a familiar figure,
This area was an established housing estate. Although it was not too old, it had many buildings and many people lived here, crowded together.
There were more alleys here. Besides the buildings, the rest were small alleys and these were older. As a whole, the area looked rather disorderly.
She had just seen a familiar figure being dragged into a small alley by someone else.
Chapter 333:
Chapter 333:
A Chance Meeting With Mingyue ¨C Be My Sister-In-Law (1)
Gu Qingyao hurried over.
In the alley, Ji Mingyue was ring at someone. ¡°Zhang Qiang, will you stop it? Why do you keep pestering me?¡±
The other person was called Zhang Qiang. He was a young man who appeared to be in his early twenties. In the current conservative climate, he looked rather slovenly and did not appear to be a good person.
He looked at Ji Mingyue¡¯s pretty face and smiled pleasantly. ¡°Yue Yue, I only...¡±
¡°Don¡¯t call me Yue Yue. Comrade Zhang Qiang, please show some respect.¡±
Ji Mingyue was very angry. This Zhang Qiang was always bothering her. Her parents had clearly hinted that he was not a good person, but he continued to pester her shamelessly.
If not for the fact that she had many older brothers and a good job, this Zhang Qiang would probably have forced himself on her already. Vile creature!
Zhang Qiang continued to smile pleasantly. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that! Mingyue, we¡¯ve known each other for so long and I¡¯ve always thought well of you. Why don¡¯t we be a couple? I will certainly treat you well and bring you to eat good food every day. All right?¡±
Ji Mingyue was disgusted. ¡°No need. My family will buy me anything I want. Also, I don¡¯t really want anything. In times like these, I¡¯m content to have a full belly and warm clothes. Thank you!
¡°I¡¯m busy, I have to go!¡±
Ji Mingyue tried to leave when she finished speaking.
But Zhang Qiang suddenly blocked her way. Not only that, he even pushed her against the wall and pressed against her. He stroked her hand and leered at her. ¡°Mingyue, I really like you. Be with me! When you¡¯re with me, I guarantee that you will lead a good life. Let me kiss you...¡±
He had pursued this young girl for a long time. He had known Ji Mingyue for many years and had first be acquainted with her in Nancheng. When she moved here, he had followed because he had rtives here too.
He had pursued her for so long. He could not wait any longer.
He, Zhang Qiang, had so many women, but he had pursued her the longest!
¡°Ah... let me go...¡± Ji Mingyue screamed in fright.
At that moment, Gu Qingyao arrived on the scene. When she saw what was going on, Gu Qingyao angrily pulled Zhang Qiang aside and kicked him.
¡°Let go. You¡¯re pretty bold! How dare you bully a girl in broad daylight. Do you want to die?¡±
Gu Qingyao was trained and her kick forced Zhang Qiang to retreat several steps. He clutched his stomach in pain, unable to straighten up.
His brothers were shocked!
Was this their Elder Brother Qiang?
They had never met anyone who dared to hit him!
Ji Mingyue was pale with fright. She crouched beside Gu Qingyao.
Zhang Qiang raised his head. When he saw Gu Qingyao¡¯s pretty face, he was so mesmerized that he forgot about his pain.
Gu Qingyao immediately frowned at his disgusting expression. She had not had time to disguise herself. She did not know what was going on. The moment she arrived, she had seen that fellow bullying Ji Mingyue, so she cast her inhibitions aside and struck.
But this bastard¡¯s expression when he looked at her face was truly disgusting.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s little face grew chilly. She grew imposing, and a murderous light shone in her eyes. She red at the surrounding louts in such an intimidating way that they backed away. They felt a chill rising up their spine which froze them to the bone.
¡°You had better get lost if you don¡¯t want to die. You must be tired of living to bully a young girl in broad daylight!¡±
Chapter 334: A Chance Meeting With Mingyue – Be My Sister-In-Law (2)
Chapter 334: A Chance Meeting With Mingyue ¨C Be My Sister-In-Law (2)
Gu Qingyao took Ji Mingyue¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
Ji Mingyue followed Gu Qingyao¡¯s lead and turned to leave, but Zhang Qiang snapped out of his trance. ¡°Hey, hold on...¡±
When one of his minions heard that, he hurriedly reached out to catch hold of Gu Qingyao.
He had only just stretched out his hand, but had not yet touched Gu Qingyao, when she caught him with a flick of her wrist, and sent him flying with a kick.
¡°Ow...¡±
The fellow shouted in pain. He flew backwards and crashed into several people behind him.
Ji Mingyue was stunned by this sight!
My God!
She was too incredible!
¡°Get lost!¡± Gu Qingyao spoke like a boss.
Zhang Qiang was clearly terrified by Gu Qingyao¡¯s skills. He stopped and Gu Qingyao led Ji Mingyue away.
Ji Mingyue looked at the girl walking next to her, who was even younger than herself. She stared at her unblinkingly. ¡°You... why are you so incredible?¡±
Gu Qingyao turned to look at her andughed. ¡°You think I¡¯m awesome, don¡¯t you!¡±
Ji Mingyue nodded frantically.
Gu Qingyao smiled. Ji Mingyue was still so adorable.
She had known Ji Mingyue in her previous life, but at that time, they were in the capital. Ji Mingyue liked Mo Beihan, but Mo Beihan liked Gu Qingyun. So Ji Mingyue had disliked her intensely at first.
However, this young girl¡¯s life had taken an unfortunate turnter on. Some yboy kept pestering her, which gained her a bad reputation, so she remained single.
Fortunately, her family continued to protect her, so she did not have to sink to marrying that yboy.
However, many people in the capital had mocked her, especially Bai Youran. Bai Youran also liked Mo Beihan, so she had been very hostile towards Ji Mingyue and had often taunted her.
Ji Mingyue was a very direct person. Later on, her family had persuaded her to ept an honest fellow who did not care about her reputation. He trusted her and was willing to dote on her. He was even willing to let Ji Mingyue remain in her natal home for the long-term.
The Ji family was delighted but realizedter on that this man was not sincere towards Ji Mingyue. He was merely interested in the Ji family¡¯s standing and wealth. Fortunately, Ji Mingyue had not yet married him, so they broke off the engagement.
Later on, Ji Mingyue¡¯s reputation grew even worse. She did not seek another partner but left the country instead. She seldom returned after that, but remained single.
In her previous life, Ji Mingyue had remained single until the time of her car ident.
She had a fairly good rtionship with this girl.
At first, both of them had been hurt by lies and nder. Bai Youran viewed them as enemies and tried her best to destroy their reputation among thedies of society. Ji Mingyue had indeed liked Mo Beihan when she was young, but after a long time, when she saw that Mo Beihan remained faithful to Gu Qingyao, she gave up.
She slowly forgot about it, and the two of them grew quite closeter on.
When she found out about Gu Qingyao¡¯s circumstances, she was exasperated and expected better from Gu Qingyao.
Ji Mingyue felt that it was no big deal if she and Mo Beihan had really slept together, what more when nothing had happened between them.
In any case, both families agreed to the match, and they liked each other. When they grew up, they could just get married. What was the big deal?
In order to obtain Mo Beihan, Bai Youran drugged him and offered herself to him. But Mo Beihan had nothing but contempt for her!
Ji Mingyue said that she should just make a fuss and insist that Mo Beihan take responsibility for her, marry her, and dote on her. She should boldly marry Mo Beihan and infuriate that Bai Youran.
Later on, Bai Youran had taunted Ji Mingyue for having a poor reputation, so Ji Mingyue had jeered at Bai Youran because of her incident with Mo Beihan. The two of them hated each other and Ji Mingyue always incensed Bai Youran.
Chapter 335: A Chance Meeting With Mingyue – Be My Sister-In-Law (3)
Chapter 335: A Chance Meeting With Mingyue ¨C Be My Sister-In-Law (3)
Gu Qingyao knew all these, but she could not bear to actually do anything about it.
She was different from Ji Mingyue. Ji Mingyue came from a good background. She had grown up with the loving and tender care of her family. She was frank, generous and carefree by nature.
The events she encounteredter on had not really affected her family.
But she was different. In Gu family¡¯s environment, she had known from young that she must exercise caution in everything to avoid causing trouble for her family. She knew that the moment her family made a misstep, disaster might befall them.
At that point, she was still too young and immature. She had been badly frightened, and after Jiang Linshi created so much trouble for her, the entire brigade mocked her. Even her grandparents had been beaten and her father had beenmed.
The incident had affected her too badly, and she still bore the psychological scars.
Ji Mingyue was greatly impressed by Gu Qingyao¡¯s skills. She held Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m Ji Mingyue. What¡¯s your name? Can we be friends?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°My surname is Gu. Gu Qingyao.¡±
Ji Mingyue was taken aback. Herrge, ck eyes immediately brightened.
Gu Qingyao?
From the Gu family?
Could this be the Yao Yao from the Gu family that Grandma was going on about every day?
Mhm!
She was so pretty!
Ji Mingyue immediately beamed so widely that her eyes almost disappeared. She was delighted when she thought of how skilled her future sister-inw was, and how her older brothers would be beaten up the moment they disobeyed!
She immediately forgot her fright and unhappiness.
¡°You¡¯re incredible! Do you know martial arts? Who taught you?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and replied, ¡°I only know a few lousy moves. My older cousins are much better. They taught me.¡±
¡°Where are you going? Come home with me! Let me treat you to a meal, all right?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. This girl had immediately struck up a friendship with her.
¡°No need, I have to go home! I¡¯ve just bought groceries. Are you all right?¡±
Ji Mingyue¡¯s expression darkened, but she quickly recovered. She had temporarily forgotten about the previous unhappy incident. Right now, the most important thing was to build a good rtionship with her future sister-inw.
¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks to you! Fortunately, you rescued me. That Zhang Qiang is a nasty piece of work. In the future, both of us have to avoid him. When I get home, I¡¯ll tell my older brother and ask him to beat Zhang Qiang up!¡±
Zhang Qiang?
She vaguely recalled that the fellow who kept pestering Ji Mingyue in her previous life was called Zhang Qiang.
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re fine. My home is up ahead. Why don¡¯t youe to my house! I have to deliver food to my older cousin today, so I have to cook a little earlier. You can eat with us!¡±
Ji Mingyue hesitated. ¡°That... that doesn¡¯t seem right! I... oh right, I forgot to tell you, I... that little clinic over there belongs to my grandfather. My grandparents especially like a girl called Yao Yao. Is that you?¡±
Gu Qingyao was stunned. Those were Ji Mingyue¡¯s grandparents?
She had not known that in her previous life.
But the olddy¡¯s married name was Ji, and she only had one granddaughter, who was Ji Mingyue, and four grandsons. It was true!
Gu Qingyao replied with a smile, ¡°If you¡¯re talking about Grandfather and Grandma Ji from that clinic, then that¡¯s me. All right, don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go to my house!¡±
Ji Mingyue immediatelyughed as cunningly as a fox. All right, she could take a look at her sister-inw¡¯s family, hehehe!
When they reached the Gu home, the two children were practicing their writing while Zhou Ping remained lying in bed.
¡°I¡¯m back. Third Aunt, I¡¯ve brought a friend back with me.¡±
Zhou Ping was taken aback, but she smiled the moment she saw Ji Mingyue. ¡°It¡¯s Mingyue! Pleasee in and have a seat.¡±
Chapter 336: A Chance Meeting With Mingyue – Be My Sister-In-Law (4)
Chapter 336: A Chance Meeting With Mingyue ¨C Be My Sister-In-Law (4)
Zhou Ping knew Ji Mingyue as the only granddaughter of the Ji family, and that she was the apple of her family¡¯s eye.
The Ji family came from a good background and both the second and third generation were outstanding. This Ji Mingyue was pretty and of marriageable age.
In the past, someone had mentioned making a match between her and Gu Jinlin. Zhou Ping felt Ji Mingyue came from a good background, and that would greatly benefit her son¡¯s career. Also, the Ji family was fairly well off and they doted on Ji Mingyue. So she would bring a big dowry when she married.
Zhou Ping was very pleased with Ji Mingyue.
Ji Mingyue greeted her with a smile. Zhou Ping got out of bed and limped out of the room.
She had hurt her ankle and was unable to walk, but had not broken her leg or anything like that. She was also fairly agile, so she could lean against the wall and limp along. Also, she had been recuperating for more than half a month.
Zhou Ping sat in the living room and quickly asked Ji Mingyue to take a seat. She also turned on the electric fan as she entered the room.
¡°Yao Yao, hurry up and pour her a drink. How can you treat our guest like that!
¡°Have a seat. Oh, Yao Yao, I have a bag of melon seeds on my bedside table. Bring it out quickly.¡±
Gu Qingyao poured Ji Mingyue a drink and went to get the melon seeds. Since Ji Mingyue was here, she must entertain her anyway, so she did not mind Zhou Ping¡¯s peculiar attitude.
The moment she brought the melon seeds, Zhou Ping took them and ced the entire lot in front of Ji Mingyue. She continued to chivvy Gu Qingyao. ¡°Hurry up and cook, and make a few more dishes. Mingyue will have lunch with us.¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows. So enthusiastic?
But Gu Qingyao did not care. She wanted to treat Ji Mingyue to a meal anyway. It was even better if Zhou Ping did not object.
So Gu Qingyao went to the kitchen to cook.
The main dish was mixed grain rice.
But she made many dishes. She braised the pork cor in soy sauce and stewed the ribs. Then she added winter melon to create a pork rib stew. She shredded the carrot and stir-fried it. Then she braised the fish in soy sauce.
She had brought some dried mushrooms among her dried vegetables. She soaked some of them and added them to the fish to freshen the pte. Then she added the rest to the vegetables and stir-fried them.
As the aroma drifted from the kitchen, Ji Mingyue sniffed deeply. She could not sit still.
She said a few words to Zhou Ping, then dashed into the kitchen.
When she saw there was pork braised in soy sauce, fish, and pork rib soup, she almost drooled.
¡°Wow! It smells wonderful!¡±
The two children could not help but take a look too. They stood at the kitchen door, reluctant to leave.
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°We can eat in a short while. It¡¯s too hot here. You should go to the living room where it¡¯s cooler!¡±
¡°No problem, no problem!¡± Ji Mingyue really could not bear to leave. ¡°My God, Yao Yao, why is your cooking so good? It smells fantastic!¡±
Gu Qingyao knew that Ji Mingyue had a good appetite and could not resist good food. Sheughed and said, ¡°I often cook when I¡¯m at home. I also enjoy researching food. I cook whatever I like to eat, and after some time, my cooking naturally improved.
¡°But there isn¡¯t much good food at home! If I want to eat better, I have to try my best to cook something nicer!¡±
Ji Mingyue frantically gulped. ¡°My God, you¡¯re such a great cook at your age. In the future...¡±
She wanted to say that in the future, she would have lots of good food because this was her future sister-inw!
She must certainly kidnap Gu Qingyao and bring her home as her sister-inw. Gu Qingyao could choose any of her older brothers and marry whichever one she pleased. Then she could freeload every day.
But this girl was only sixteen years old. Ji Mingyue felt that she had to move carefully, so as not to scare her away.
Chapter 337: Gu Jinlin: The Whole World Wants To Snatch His Younger Sister (1)
Chapter 337: Gu Jinlin: The Whole World Wants To Snatch His Younger Sister (1)
In order to have free meals at her sister-inw¡¯s frequently, Ji Mingyue was extremely suck-up now and she continuously praised Gu Qingyao.
It was about 10:30 am when the dishes were ready.
The dishes on the table made the kids salivate out of excitement. Seeing that Ji Mingyue was here, Zhou Ping felt that they indeed needed to make a few more dishes but her heart ached at the sight of all the meat.
Nheless, Ji Mingyue was here and it was inconvenient for Zhou Ping to say anything, though her dissatisfaction toward Gu Qingyao deepened.
The two kids devoured the food ferociously and even Zhou Ping ate quite a lot too. There was no choice ¨C it was too delicious and she could not stop herself.
Ji Mingyue the glutton was even more impressive!
In the end, she stuffed herself with food and overate. She was fully satisfied, however, and the thought of being able to eat such dishes every day in the future made her even more content.
She had decided to educate her elder brothers to coax her sister-inw to be docile and obedient in the future.
Seeing that everyone had their fill, Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°You all can y at home first! Mingyue, I¡¯m unable to apany you. I¡¯m going to deliver food to Third Brother as there¡¯s still time now.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go with you! I need to move around after eating so much.¡±
¡°All right!¡±
Zhou Ping smiled when she saw that Ji Mingyue wanted to meet Gu Jinlin too and showered her with many praises, much to the embarrassment of Ji Mingyue.
Gu Qingyao had already set aside a portion of the dishes which she packed and brought to Gu Jinlin¡¯s workce.
She knew where the ce was, thus she could go there directly.
Ji Mingyue went down with her but she stopped in her tracks suddenly.
¡°Oh right, it¡¯s already lunchtime now. I need to go home. Otherwise, my grandparents will be worried if I¡¯m not back after for so long.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Go back then! We ate early today and your family should be eating lunch around this timing. They would begin to worry if you still do not return by now.¡±
Ji Mingyue gave it a thought and said, ¡°I did not tell my grandparents when I went out so I will go back first this time. Yao Yao, I came to your house to y this time. I¡¯ll invite you to my house next time.¡±
¡°All right!¡±
Ji Mingyue rushed home quickly as she wanted to report the situation to her grandmother. Not only was her future sister-inw extremely gorgeous, but she was also an amazing cook.
Once Ji Mingyue left, Gu Qingyao went to look for Gu Jinlin by herself.
Gu Jinlin¡¯s workce was not very far from this ce and there was still time to head there on foot.
They ate around 12:30 pm and there was still time to make it there.
When Gu Qingyao reached the entrance, she notified the guard who told her to wait for a while until lunchtime for him to inform Gu Jinlin.
Indeed, after Gu Qingyao waited for fifteen minutes, Gu Jinlin came over.
¡°Yao Yao, why are you here?¡±
¡°To bring you food! It¡¯s good food to nourish your body!¡±
Gu Jinlin broke into a smile immediately. ¡°You came so far to bring me food on such a hot day. What happens if you get a heat stroke?¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m careful! I won¡¯t get a heat stroke.¡±
Gu Jinlin bit his lips. Looking at his younger sister¡¯s flushed cheeks, he said, ¡°I should get a bicycle for you. You didn¡¯t need one when you were in our hometown but now that you¡¯re in the city, it¡¯s more convenient to have a bicycle.¡±
In the past, her cousins already mentioned buying her a bicycle but she was timid, so she dared not ept the offer in fear of being too ostentatious.
After being reborn, she got herself a bicycle to make it more convenient to go to the market. However, she ced the bicycle in her interspace and it was inconvenient to take it out to use it as there were many people on the way here.
Chapter 338: Gu Jinlin: The Whole World Wants To Snatch His Younger Sister (2)
Chapter 338: Gu Jinlin: The Whole World Wants To Snatch His Younger Sister (2)
¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not staying here for long anyway and Third Aunt¡¯s leg is recovering soon. I will be returning to our hometown soon! Why would I need a bicycle?¡±
It was not easy for Third Brother to earn money and she could not bear to let him spend money on these for her.
Gu Jinlin did not reply. His family¡¯s expenses wererge and his younger brother just began working not long ago. However, his personal expenses wererge too and the sry he earned was only enough to cover his own expenses. Furthermore, the family were reluctant to ask for his pay as he was working outside alone.
Thus, the family¡¯s expenses basically depended on Gu Jinlin and his father.
A bicycle was indeed a hefty sum of money to him and he only got an old one for himself after two years due to his work needs.
But it was truly inconvenient now that his younger sister was here!
He thought: even if he did not buy her a new one, he should at least get her a second-hand one to use it for the time being.
¡°Look how hot you are. Let¡¯s go! Follow me to the canteen and take a rest there.¡±
Gu Qingyao indeed felt rather hot after walking all the way here thus she did not reject Gu Jinlin¡¯s suggestion and followed him to their canteen.
The canteen was where the workers ate and all the dishes were free of charge, thus everyone ate here.
Gu Jinlin had always been eating from there too and he even packed meals back home before in order to save some money.
Many people looked in their direction as they walked to the canteen.
The sudden appearance of a beautifuldy piqued everyone¡¯s curiosity and they looked over sessively.
Once they reached the canteen, a youngster who had selected their seats waved at Gu Jinlin.
Everyone in the canteen looked over. They couldn¡¯t help it ¨C this youngdy was truly beautiful!
When Gu Jinlin brought Gu Qingyao to the table, the youngster who was originally smiling freely widened his eyes when he saw Gu Qingyao.
¡°Damn! So this is your younger sister?¡±
Oh lord! Did he see a fairy?
Gu Jinlin lifted his chin up rather proudly. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is my younger sister. She¡¯s especially here to bring me food.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
That boastful tone!
Gu Jinlin hurriedly told Gu Qingyao to sit down as he also settled down and opened the lunch box.
His eyes widened the moment he saw braised meat, pork rib soup and even braised fish in the lunch box.
¡°Are... these all for me?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°Mhm! Have a taste and let me know if they¡¯re good.¡±
Gu Jinlin hurriedly ced a piece of braised meat in his mouth.
Could it not be tasty?
These were all meat!
He had already had a taste of his younger sister¡¯s culinary skills in their hometown during the new year. Oh, the nostalgia now that he ate her cooking again.
¡°Wow! It¡¯s delicious!¡±
Without haste, Gu Jinlin took out the ricepartment, lowered his head and began wolfing down the food. Ji Minghao who saw his behavior could not help but gulp. ¡°Ah... Let me try!¡±
Gu Jinlin did not stop him. They were good friends and there was no need to be reluctant to share some food.
Ji Minghao quickly picked up some food.
Braised meat, pork rib soup, braised fish, carrot slices and stir-fried vegetables ¨C these were enough for Gu Jinlin to eat.
After eating a bit, Ji Minghao suddenly lost all control and immediately snatched with his chopsticks without saying anything.
This pissed Gu Jinlin off.
¡°Eh! My younger sister made these for me. Let your younger sister cook for you if you want to eat.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be so petty! Aren¡¯t you pouring cold water on me? Does my younger sister know how to cook? Even if she does, I will not get to eat it as she will finish it all up.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t snatch mine.¡±
¡°Ah, we are brothers so we should share the food.¡±
¡°Who is brothers with you!¡±
¡°You!¡±
Chapter 339: Gu Jinlin: The Whole World Wants To Snatch His Younger Sister (3)
Chapter 339: Gu Jinlin: The Whole World Wants To Snatch His Younger Sister (3)
In order to have tasty food, Ji Minghao even threw his face away. Everything could wait until he has eaten.
Gu Qingyaoughed as she watched the two people fight for food opposite her.
This fellow looked a little familiar!
He shared some resemnce with Ji Mingyue.
Actually, she did not know much about Ji Mingyue¡¯s family and the only person she knew was the eldest brother, Ji Mingzhe, who was good friends with Mo Beihan.
Rather than saying good friends, they were more like friends who had been through life and death together. In the previous lifetime, these two people always helped each other and were important figures in the future.
They were very renowned in the capital.
As for the remaining people, Gu Qingyao did not know much.
In the previous lifetime, her social circle was rather closed up and she liked going to ces where no one recognized them with Mo Beihan.
The surrounding onlookers were curious when they saw how happy they were eating.
¡°Eh! Let us try some too! Is it really that tasty?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! This younger sister is so good-looking so the food she makes must be delicious too, right?¡±
¡°Gu Jinlin, who is this? Introduce her to us!¡±
¡°She can¡¯t be your future wife, right! You¡¯re so old. Don¡¯t scam a little girl!¡±
Gu Jinlin hurriedly stopped them when thements became more ridiculous.
¡°Stop, stop, stop. This is my younger sister. She¡¯s from my young uncle¡¯s family. We only have this one younger sister in our family and I dote on her a lot! I¡¯ll beat you all up if you all continue spouting nonsense!¡±
The crowd were taken aback. Younger sister?
The moment they heard that she was his younger sister, the surrounding men were like wolves ¨C not only did they not stay away, they even acted more friendly.
¡°Ah! Elder Brother Gu, you¡¯re so fortunate to have such a good younger sister!¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes. No wonder you¡¯re in a good mood recently. So it¡¯s because your younger sister is here.¡±
¡°Brother Gu, we are good friends! Your younger sister is my younger sister. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that your younger sister is here? I would be a good host and treat her to a good meal!¡±
...
Ji Mingzhe immediately gave up. They were all men and what more, single. Who couldn¡¯t tell their intentions?
¡°Go away, go away. What are you all acting close for? Brother Gu is my friend and we are solid brothers, good friends. Do you understand?¡±
¡°Tsk...¡±
The crowd sighed.
Looking at the people who wormed their way into being friends with him and who stared at his younger sister, Gu Jinlin suddenly regretted bringing Gu Qingyao to the canteen. His younger sister was like a fairy and these terrible singles became so greedy when they saw her. Seriously!
Why did the whole world want to snatch his younger sister?
Disgruntled, Gu Jinlin hurriedly finished his food and wanted to bring Gu Qingyao away.
¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t leave! Brother Gu, your younger sister just came. Let¡¯s sit down to rest and have a chat!¡±
Ji Minghao did not want her to leave.
Gu Jinlin shot him a fierce re. So much for treating you as my friend when you want to snatch my younger sister!
Mo Beihan is already annoying enough and so many more popped up now. What tired heart!
Gu Jinlin led Gu Qingyao away from the canteen.
¡°Come, I¡¯ll send you back. It¡¯s scorching in the afternoon. I¡¯ll send you back on my bicycle.¡±
Gu Qingyao hurriedly waved. ¡°No, no. Third Brother, go back and rest! You have been working the entire morning and you still have to work in the afternoon! I¡¯ll just go back on my own.¡±
¡°That can¡¯t be!¡± Gu Jinlin disagreed. ¡°Look at the weather. It¡¯s so damn hot. You walked such a distance to reach here. Would I let you walk back? Listen to me, you will take one hour to walk back while I will take half an hour to travel to and fro by bicycle. After I send you home, I can still take a short nap. There¡¯s time.¡±
¡°But Third Brother, you lost a lot of weight recently. You should rest...¡±
¡°Hurry up. Get on!¡±
Chapter 340: The Qin Family Wanted Herbs In The Previous Lifetime (1)
Chapter 340: The Qin Family Wanted Herbs In The Previous Lifetime (1)
Gu Jinlin would not allow Gu Qingyao to deny his offer. He would definitely not be willing to let Gu Qingyao walk back alone on such a hot day as she would tan.
Gu Jinlin ced a straw hat on Gu Qingyao¡¯s head before telling her to get on the bicycle.
Sweetness filled Gu Qingyao¡¯s heart as she sat at the backseat obediently and Gu Jinlin sent her back.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I had a full lunch and I am full of energy.¡±
But eventually, Gu Qingyao still did not let Gu Jinlin send her back home and instead asked him to drop her off at the marketce.
She said she wanted to walk around the department store.
Gu Jinlin did not doubt her and simply let her down as this ce was not far from home.
Gu Qingyao did not go to the department store but headed to a ck market nearby.
There was a ck market around the ce.
The owner of that ruby ne which she had been thinking about was there.
She walked into a remote alley and went into her interspace to change her clothes. She dressed in old clothes and smeared dirt on her face, making her lookpletely unlike the fair and delicatedy from before.
Apanying her outfit was a little basket to be carried on the back. Previously in her interspace, she had already prepared many items and was just waiting for the time to trade for the remaining bracelet, rings, earrings and brooch from this old man.
That old man did not seem to be in need of money and he probably owned a lot of gold and whatnot, thus he would sell these gemstones in exchange for food.
Although Gu Qingyao had only been to this ck market once, she made severalps around the ce and knew the general situation.
This time, she ignored everyone else and looked for that old man first.
She did not know if he would still trade his items after getting so many good items the other time.
Gu Qingyao could only try her luck.
After searching a round, she indeed found that old man at a corner.
The old man was donned in patched-up clothes and looked extremely frail and pitiful...
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched. This fellow was too cunning.
Meanwhile, Old Master Qin had already noticed Gu Qingyao from the start. He was leaning against the wall as though he was asleep and when he lifted his eyelids, he saw that Gu Qingyao spotted him and immediately closed his eyes once again.
Although this little girl was dressed differently from the other day and her face was smeared with dirt, his sharp eyes could still tell that it was her with one look.
She had a unique aura to her and for some reason, he felt that this girl was not ordinary and might perhaps be the unexpected blessing of him and his wife.
Carrying the little basket, Gu Qingyao walked to Old Master Qin. ¡°Grandpa!¡±
Old Master Qin opened his eyes and looked at her sluggishly. ¡°You¡¯re here? You want my items again?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched. This old fellow did it deliberately.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Grandpa, you definitely know what I¡¯m here for since you¡¯re so smart. I obtained some good stuff with much difficulty. Take a look?¡±
With a prideful expression, Old Master Qin followed her to a ce without anyone where Gu Qingyao took out a jar and opened the lid. The aroma wafted in the air immediately.
Old Master Qin gulped. How aromatic!
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°It¡¯s aromatic, isn¡¯t it! I made this especially. It¡¯s a medicinal cuisine using a home-bred chicken! It¡¯s best for elderlies like you to eat. Extremely delicious and aromatic chicken soup.¡±
Truthfully speaking, Old Master Qin dared not make such things by himself even if he had the ingredients.
Chapter 341: The Qin Family Wanted Herbs In The Previous Lifetime (2)
Chapter 341: The Qin Family Wanted Herbs In The Previous Lifetime (2)
This dish must be stewed for a long time. It would be extremely obvious if this aroma spread in the air and to avoid more troubles, many people would choose to use simpler meats instead of this even if they craved meat.
However, it was different now since this little girl had already cooked it for him and he could eat it straight after warming it up.
Old Master Qin swallowed his saliva.
What delicacy had he not tried before back then?
Yet he was actually salivating over chicken soup now. Sigh...
Old Master Qin asked, ¡°Medicinal cuisine? You can obtain herbs?¡±
Old Master Qin was especially concerned about this.
Seeing the look in his eyes, Gu Qingyao said cautiously, ¡°I study medicine and I go to the mountains to pluck some herbs.¡±
Old Master Qin narrowed his eyes immediately.
Since such a young girl was studying medicine, she definitely had a teacher and perhaps the teacher had herbs.
Old Master Qin looked at her for a while before saying, ¡°I need some herbs. If you can obtain them for me, I will give you all those essories.¡±
Gu Qingyao became even more cautious. ¡°Grandpa, what do you need herbs for?¡±
Old Master Qin smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry or be nervous, youngdy. I don¡¯t need much. I study medicine as well. I just need some herbs to treat my wife¡¯s illness and nourish her body.
¡°Do you have paper and a pen? I¡¯ll write them down for you.¡±
Gu Qingyao did not move.
Old Master Qin said, ¡°Young girl, we are all doing this to survive. It¡¯s difficult for everyone to live in the current society. Look at me. You should be able to tell that I frequently wander around the ck market. Do you think there¡¯s any problem with me? Don¡¯t worry. I promise I will not harm you.
¡°For people like me, it is better to avoid unnecessary trouble. It¡¯s not easy for everyone now and no one would stir troubles deliberately.¡±
Even if Gu Qingyao made transactions, she traded with selected people only.
While she did not have excellentmunication skills in her previous lifetime, she had lived for dozens of years after all and she was aware of what humans were like.
Just because she was sensitive did not mean she did not know anything.
The old grandpa before her had sharp eyes but was not a sly person. In this era, many people were actually simple beings and not asplicated as those in the future; Good people were good and bad people were bad.
This old grandpa was considered pretty all right and he was just more shrewd.
Nheless, he was from an influential family and it would be strange if he was not smart.
As he said, he would not stir troubles given his ss status.
Gu Qingyao pondered for a moment before finally passing a pen and paper to him.
The old grandpa stared at the paper for some time and could not see anything. He thought to himself: this child was really cautious.
After writing a list of items, he handed the paper to Gu Qingyao, who notes that it was not a prescription and just a list of herbs.
But given her skills, she could still tell that a portion of the herbs could form a prescription for treating illnesses.
The remaining herbs were supplements and some other simple and irrelevant herbs.
Gu Qingyao read the list and looked at Old Master Qin without saying a word.
Old Master Qin took out a ring from his pockets. It was a set with that ruby ne.
¡°I¡¯ll give this to you first. If you can really find these herbs, I¡¯ll give you the remaining bracelet, earrings and brooch. There¡¯ll still be a heavy reward which definitely won¡¯t be worse than this set of essories. What do you think?¡±
After a moment of silence, Gu Qingyao said, ¡°All right!¡±
Then, she passed the jar to Old Master Qin, ¡°Bring this home to eat! Nourish your body.¡±
Old Master Qin did not reject it and thought that he would just give her more items next time.
Chapter 342: The Qin Family Wanted Herbs In The Previous Lifetime (3)
Chapter 342: The Qin Family Wanted Herbs In The Previous Lifetime (3)
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°These are not ordinary items and are quite rare. I will look for you once every ten days and update you regardless of whether I found them.¡±
¡°All right!¡± Old Master Qin replied in a straightforward manner. He himself knew how difficult it was to obtain these herbs.
Gu Qingyao left with the little basket on her back. She wandered around the ck market for some time and exchanged for plenty of good items before returning home.
During the night, she remained in her interspace and studied the prescription.
She took a pen, wrote some herbs separately on another paper and stared at it for a long time.
Why did this prescription seem so familiar?
That old man from before actually wanted herbs. If it was anyone else, she might have been much more cautious and even stayed out of it. However, she hesitated when she saw the prescription.
This was because she probably saw this prescription in her previous life before.
However, the one she saw was a little different from this as it was the modified version.
Qin!
Qin family!
Could it be the Qin family which she met in her previous lifetime?
She studied medicine in the previous lifetime. Although many socialites were green with envy because of Mo Beihan¡¯s love for her and dearly wanted her to die, she was still very renowned in certain circles.
Such as the painting and calligraphy circle and the medical field.
She was once invited to meet an old man to study and treat an illness, and the patient was none other than that same old man.
Thest name of that old man was Qin.
That old man was very old at that time and seemed to be in his nies. When she saw that old man, he was extremely scary.
His hair was all white and, furthermore, his hair and moustache were very long. He was so scrawny that he was only skin and bones. He had an insane expression and was mad about drugs and medicine. His eyes were exceptionally frightening.
Everyone said that Old Master Qin went crazy but his children imed otherwise. They said that he just had a twisted love for medicine and that he poisoned himself.
It was the poison that his wife died from.
Old Master Qin had been guilty over his failure to treat his wife, thus he focused on studying detoxification afterward. As such, he went mad over it and even poisoned himself to be in the same condition which his wife once was in.
The person who sent her the invitation was a son of the Qin family since he knew that she was very proficient in treatingplicated and difficult illnesses. Thus, he invited her to take a look in hopes that she could treat his father for him to enjoy hister years.
Moreover, if the poison in him could be detoxified, his father would die content even if he passed.
She had met Old Master Qin before but only three times. That time, he was too scary and she was afraid just by the sight of him, so she did not interact much with him.
Later on, she did indeed detoxify the poison.
She was not there personally and only handed the prescription to the Qin family.
The night that the poison in Old Master Qin was detoxified, he fell asleep and never woke up again.
It was said that he passed on with a smile.
The children of the Qin family even specially visited her to thank her.
Gu Qingyao had seen the prescription in her hands in her previous life. It was written by Old Master Qin himself but it was much moreplete than what she currently had. However, this prescription was unable to detoxify the poison and could only temporarily slow down the effects.
Never had she thought that she would meet Old Master Qin at this ce. Could it be that he was really that Old Master Qin from her previous lifetime?
Her interspace had the herbs needed to detoxify the poison.
Gu Qingyao made some preparations and even used the herbs to make medicinal pills. She only left her interspace after finishing the preparation.
Chapter 343: Jiangnan Medical Family
Chapter 343: Jiangnan Medical Family
But what she did not know was that Old Master Ji also went out that night.
There were few people outside in the night. Taking a remote route, he headed to a ce near the ck market which Gu Qingyao went to.
A very old residential area.
Old Master Ji knocked on the door and the person who opened the door was Old Master Qin whom Gu Qingyao saw in the day.
¡°You¡¯re here!¡±
Old Master Qin made way for Old Master Ji to enter.
The house was very small and dim. Only a candle was lit in the night.
An old woman was seated on the bed. Although her face was old and haggard, her eyes were extremely lively and her expression calm. She waspletely unlike someone who had been sick for a long time.
Old Master Ji sighed when he saw her and went to take her pulse.
He finally spoke after a long time, ¡°I can¡¯t do much. Why are you so obsessed with herbs and medicine? You should think about Old Qin at least.¡±
Thest name of this old woman was Jiang. She was the sessor of the Jiangnan Medical Family.
The reason why she was poisoned was not because she was harmed by someone but because of herself.
At first, apetitor from her family indeed poisoned her but she could detoxify that. However, she was obsessed with medicine and often used her own body to test various medicines in order to study their effects.
Back then, she happened to discover a medicine which could cause a different chemical reaction with the poison in her body. Filled with interest, she did not detoxify the poison and continued to study it.
Eventually, the situation became more and moreplicated in addition to the changing times and the ident that happened to the Jiang family. Thus, she no longer had the condition to continue her study and her body gradually lost control.
Old Madam Jiang smiled gently and calmly. ¡°Who would have thought that my Jiang family would turn out like that? Furthermore, I was young back then and thus acted boldly. I never thought that I would screw it up. Forget it if it was just me but I¡¯m sorry that old Qin has to suffer.¡±
Looking at her partner, Old Madam Jiang¡¯s face was filled with guilt.
She was extremely proficient in medicine and poison when she was young and was the sessor of the Jiangnan Medical Family at a young age. How aplished she was then!
Her conceit during her youth caused her to end up in this state.
Yet, she had been studying medicine for her entire life and she did not have many regrets.
She just felt sorry toward her husband and for causing him to worry for so many years.
Old Master Ji gave Old Madam Jiang some medicine and said, ¡°My Chinese Medicine skills are way inferior to both of you while Western Medicine is not suited for your condition. I reckon that even the best hospitals can¡¯t do anything either. I can only give you some pain reliever at best, so you will not need to suffer so much.¡±
Old Madam Jianughed indifferently. ¡°I know. Am I not clear about your skills! It would be strange if you could detoxify it!¡±
¡°...¡± Old Master Ji red.
He did not stay for long either and left once he was done with his job.
In the small house, Old Madam Jian looked at her husband before her and sighed. ¡°In my entire lifetime, I am the most sorry to you. I¡¯m already so old. It¡¯s really nothing to live a few years less. Old Qin...¡±
¡°I will definitely treat you. I¡¯ve never regretted marrying you.¡±
...
Zhou Ping was gradually able to walk with her leg. Although it was still a little painful, it was no longer a problem to move slowly.
During this period, Gu Qingyao often frequented Grandfather Ji¡¯s clinic and both Grandfather and Grandmother Ji were more than familiar with her.
The more they saw her, the more satisfied they were.
Chapter 344: Mo Beihan Returns (1)
Chapter 344: Mo Beihan Returns (1)
Today, Grandfather and Grandmother Ji were talking about which of their grandsons they should marry Gu Qingyao to.
¡°For matchmaking, we must consider the oldest one first but he has such a wide age gap with Yao Yao. Would Yao Yao be unwilling? Once she is unwilling, it would be hard for us to discuss with her.¡±
Grandfather Ji nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Once she is dissatisfied with the first one, it would be even harder to discuss the next one. We can¡¯t possibly let her marry the younger sibling just because the older one failed. We still have to interact together in the same house in the future. How awkward would that be?¡±
¡°The second grandson then?¡± Grandmother Ji said, ¡°The second one is not young anymore but his personality is not likable. He is too nasty. I¡¯m afraid Yao Yao would not like him.¡±
¡°The third grandson then?¡± Grandfather Ji frowned. ¡°The third one is too cunning and has many girls who like him. Yao Yao definitely won¡¯t like him.¡±
¡°Only the fourth one is left then!¡±
¡°The fourth grandson¡¯s age is simr but he is like a child and doesn¡¯t know how to dote on others!¡±
...
The two elderlies were discussing fervently; smiles stered across their faces immediately when Gu Qingyao came.
¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯re here! Come here. Come in and sit quickly. It¡¯s too hot outside. Don¡¯t get burnt.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled brilliantly. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Grandfather Ji. It¡¯s not too hot outside right now.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll take a look at the condition of the patient from yesterday.¡±
Gu Qingyao was very serious about treating patients and Old Master Ji was extremely satisfied with this point about her.
All his grandsons were unwilling to study medicine which angered him greatly. Now, he finally met a young girl who was not only willing to study medicine but also very skilled in it.
¡°Run along! But don¡¯t tire yourself out! Look for me if you don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯ll exin it to you.¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
After Gu Qingyao left, Old Master Ji and Grandmother Ji watched her leave lovingly.
Grandmother Ji, especially, was smiling like a flower. ¡°I¡¯m more and more satisfied when I look at this child. She¡¯s truly too good-looking.¡±
Old Master Ji: ...
He knew that his wife liked good-looking kids and he was used to it after an entire lifetime with her.
A shout suddenly came from outside as the two were talking. ¡°Grandfather, Grandmother, I¡¯m back!¡±
Grandfather and Grandmother Ji were taken aback and before they could react, they saw that their eldest grandson was home.
¡°Ah! Mingzhe! You¡¯re back!¡±
Grandmother Ji was delighted!
Mo Beihan and Ji Mingzhe finally reached the provincial capital after days of travel by train.
Mo Beihan was rushing to go to the Gu family¡¯s house to look for Gu Qingyao but he was pulled by Ji Mingzhe to visit his grandparents.
The Ji family¡¯s house was on their way while the Gu¡¯s was on the other side and he would only reach after walking for some time. Since Mo Beihan was already here, it was not too nice for him to walk away instead of greeting the elderlies as they were, after all, his brother¡¯s grandparents.
Thus, he was here.
Looking at his grandparents, Ji Mingzhe smiled and introduced Mo Beihan. ¡°Grandfather, Grandmother, this is Mo Beihan. I told you all about him so many times but you all never met him before. You all finally meet him this time.¡±
¡°We transferred over to work here and cane frequently in the future.¡±
Grandmother Ji immediately took a fancy for Mo Beihan the moment she saw him and broke into a smile. ¡°So this is Mo Beihan! You¡¯re really good-looking. I like you. Come and y at our house frequently!¡±
¡°We know about what happened to you and Mingzhe. From now on, the Ji family is like your own family. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Quick,e in and sit. You all must be tired after such a long train ride!¡±
Grandmother Ji was extremely friendly to Mo Beihan and her face was filled with love. This child was really good-looking and even better looking than her own grandson.
Chapter 345: Mo Beihan Returns (2)
Chapter 345: Mo Beihan Returns (2)
Ji Mingzhe had told his family many stories regarding Mo Beihan and thus they knew that they were sworn friends for life and death. Mo Beihan even rescued their grandson¡¯s life before thus they were extremely grateful toward him although they had never seen him before.
Now that she saw how good-looking the child was, Grandmother Ji liked him even more.
Simrly, Grandfather Ji was extremely delighted. He saved his grandson¡¯s life!
They must host him well.
In no time, Grandfather and Grandmother Ji served tea and food and were extremely weing.
They persistently invited Mo Beihan to eat at their ce and even told him toe and visit frequently.
As they were chatting enthusiastically, Gu Qingyao returned and she was dumbfounded when she saw Mo Beihan in the house.
She was in a daze for quite some time before finally realizing that it was really Mo Beihan.
Happiness surged within her and almost instinctively, she rushed over.
¡°Elder Brother Beihan!¡±
Her voice was sweet and filled with surprise.
Mo Beihan was taken aback. He was still thinking of rushing back to see his Yao Yao and never thought that he would hear Yao Yao calling him!
He turned around and indeed, the youngdy was rushing toward him.
Mo Beihan immediately stood up and wanted to embrace the youngdy in his arms.
Initially, Gu Qingyao really wanted to run into his arms but she stopped herself in the end. They could not behave this way in this generation!
Especially when there were so many people here.
She ran to his front and held herself back in time, although her hand still found its way to his wrist.
¡°Brother Beihan, why are you here? Are you here to look for me?¡±
The delight and longing in her eyes were evident and it almost melted Mo Beihan¡¯s heart. He gave up his connections in Nancheng which he had been managing for a long time and thought of all the ways possible to transfer his post to the provincial capital. At this moment, he finally felt that everything was worth it.
¡°I transferred my post to work here. I¡¯ll be here from now on.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes widened. There was an inexplicable, pleasant surprise. ¡°Re... really? You... are here to work from now on?¡±
This was the provincial capital and was much nearer to their hometown than Nancheng. If she wanted to meet him in the future, she could just take a train here.
Mo Beihan smiled with eyes full of love. ¡°Mhm. I¡¯m here to work.¡±
Gu Qingyao was so excited that she was at a loss for words.
Aside, Grandfather and Grandmother Ji were stunned when they saw Gu Qingyao rushing out to talk to Mo Beihan!
Yet, Ji Mingzhe failed to realize his grandparents¡¯ unusual behavior at this time. He looked at the youngdy before him and then at Mo Beihan¡¯s expression. What was iprehensible?
¡°So this is your little future wife?¡±
Mo Beihan looked at him with a slightly prideful expression. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s her. Gu Qingyao.¡±
¡°Yao Yao, this is my brother, Ji Mingzhe.¡±
Ji Mingzhe looked at Gu Qingyao andughed. ¡°I never expected this! You actually found such a young girl. How can this young girl stand your bad temper?¡±
Ji Mingzhe looked at Gu Qingyao and said with a smile, ¡°Little sister, I heard that you¡¯ve known him since young and that you two lived in the same hometown. Tell me, did he lie to you? Let me tell you, he is very naughty and bad outside. His temper is so bad.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s face was filled with smiles. ¡°I have known him since young and I am clearer than anyone about what he is like.¡±
Mo Beihan proudly raised a brow at Ji Mingzhe.
Ji Mingzhe shrugged and remained silent.
Grandmother Ji was utterly dumbfounded!
¡°Wa... wait... What did... you all just say about the rtionship between you and Yao Yao?¡±
Chapter 346: Mo Beihan Returns (3)
Chapter 346: Mo Beihan Returns (3)
Mo Beihan looked at the old couple with a gentle smile. His bright smile made Grandmother Ji fluster.
Indeed, Mo Beihan said, ¡°Grandfather Ji, Grandmother Ji, she is my fianc¨¦e. We knew each other since young and we share the same hometown. We just got engaged at the beginning of this year and we will get married once Yao Yao is of age.¡±
Grandfather Ji: ...
Grandmother Ji: ...
The sudden silence in the air was the most frightening!
Grandfather and Grandmother Ji wondered if they had heard wrong?
Why did their potential granddaughter-inw be someone else¡¯s?
Seeing that the two elderlies were in a daze, Ji Mingzhe scratched his head and asked, ¡°Grandfather, Grandmother, what happened to you two?¡±
The elderlies returned to their senses, exchanged a look and fell into their seats with a thump.
Their granddaughter-inw was gone!
Gone!
Ji Mingzhe did not know what the two elderlies were thinking about. He was still very excited at this moment and wanted to introduce his brother to more people from his family.
¡°Grandmother, I will bring Beihan home first. In the afternoon...¡±
Grandmother Ji interrupted, ¡°Your second uncle went out. There¡¯s no one at home!¡±
Ji Mingzhe said, ¡°... Uh... Where are the keys then?¡±
Grandfather Ji replied, ¡°I lost it identally!¡±
Ji Mingzhe: ...
For a moment, he could not process the situation. ¡°Uh... Beihan, you can take a seat first! Drink some water. There are fruits too! Eat some. I... I will look for Second Uncle and take the keys.¡±
Mo Beihan just sat down but Grandmother Ji took the teacups away. ¡°The water is cool already. I will pour another cup of hot water.¡±
After touching the teapot, she said, ¡°Oh! There¡¯s no water anymore!¡±
Ji Mingzhe: ...
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Grandfather Ji came over and took the te of grapes on the table. He reserved this for his granddaughter and happily took it out to serve Mo Beihan when he came.
Grandfather Ji ced the grapes in another te. ¡°Fruits are rare during these times! I still have a granddaughter, so let¡¯s leave these little grapes for Mingyue! Young buddy, you don¡¯t mind, right?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Now, even Mo Beihan did not understand what was happening. Why did the old couple who was extremely friendly to him suddenly be like this?
Gu Qingyao pulled Mo Beihan. ¡°Brother Beihan, where are you staying now? Are you going to stay in the Gu family¡¯s house now?¡±
Mo Beihan never intended to eat at the Ji family¡¯s from the start and his mind was on Gu Qingyao the whole time. ¡°I just arrived and don¡¯t have anywhere to stay for now. If it¡¯s convenient for the Gu family, I¡¯ll stay there for two days first.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go then! I¡¯ll bring you back to unpack your luggage.¡±
Mo Beihan greeted the elderlies and was about to leave with Gu Qingyao.
¡°Yao Yao!¡±
Just as Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan stepped out of the door, Grandfather Ji spoke with a pitiful expression as though he was abandoned, ¡°Yao Yao, you just came. Are you leaving already? Are you not learning medicine from me already? I still have a lot that I¡¯ve not taught you!¡±
Grandmother Ji added, ¡°That¡¯s right! You just came. Why are you leaving! Come,e and eat grapes. These grapes are really sweet!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
The elderlies¡¯ expressions are a little frightening!
Afraid, Gu Qingyao pulled Mo Beihan and ran away.
Gu Qingyao was filled with excitement since Mo Beihan was here.
¡°Have you arranged your job already? Where are you going to stay in the future? Is it far from here? Will you be able toe home frequently from now on? You have been in Nancheng for so long. Why did you suddenly transfer here?¡±
Listening to the incessant questions from the youngdy, Mo Beihan smiled while looking at her as he waited for her to finish asking.
Chapter 347: Mo Beihan Returns (4)
Chapter 347: Mo Beihan Returns (4)
¡°I¡¯ve already made the arrangements for my job. I was transferred here and will stay here for a long time for now at least. There¡¯s a dormitory here, but... I wish to rent a house and live outside.¡±
The smile on Gu Qingyao¡¯s face became even more brilliant.
¡°I¡¯ll be in the provincial capital from now on and of course I can return home frequently as it is near home. Whether you are in our hometown or here, I will be able to see you frequently.¡±
Mo Beihan did not reply to thest question. He couldn¡¯t say that he transferred here on purpose because he wanted to see her more frequently, could he?
Gu Qingyao, who was immersed in joy, did not realize this either.
She brought Mo Beihan to the Gu family¡¯s house. The two kids were taken aback to see Mo Beihan and smiled immediately. ¡°Elder Brother Mo!¡±
Mo Beihan patted their heads and took out some snacks from his bag for the two kids. Subsequently, he greeted Zhou Ping.
Zhou Ping was rather surprised to see Mo Beihan but she did not say much either when she knew that he was here since his job post was transferred here.
Gu Qingyao looked around the kitchen. ¡°There are no ingredients left. Brother Beihan, I¡¯ll go out to buy some ingredients.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±
Mo Beihan would never let Gu Qingyao go alone. In reality, he wanted to say that she did not need to buy any vegetables and they could just eat anything but he knew that this was someone else¡¯s house.
The men of the Gu family, or rather those with the Gu family name, were pretty good people and treated his Yao Yao really well. This Third Aunt, Zhou Ping, however, was the only exception as she was narrow-minded and petty. Mo Beihan already knew about this in the previous lifetime.
Now that Yao Yao was here, she probably would suffer. So be it if they had to buy ingredients!
He could also take the opportunity to bring Yao Yao out. Anyway, he would spend his money when they bought things.
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan headed to the food store together.
Zhou Ping pursed her lips when she watched the two leave the house and did not care about them.
When they reached the food store, not much was left. Although there were still quite a few varieties left, themon items were already bought by others.
There was only about one catty of pork left which did not look that good. However, Gu Qingyao did not care as she still had stock in her interspace. She shall buy it first and just switch it to the meat in her interspace when she goes back to cook.
All was well as long as Zhou Ping and the rest did not realize the extra ingredients that appeared from nowhere.
Gu Qingyao bought one catty of pork, two catties of pork rib. To Gu Qingyao¡¯s surprise, there was actually beef.
Beef was much pricier than pork. ted, Gu Qingyao bought one catty of beef.
There was still a fish left but it was ratherrge. In this age, smaller fishes were more popr as not everyone had many coupons and everyone was thrifty in their spendings.
Fortunately, Gu Qingyao had sufficient coupons so she bought a big fish.
The provincial capital was not far away from the sea thus there were rtively many seafoods avable. Gu Qingyao saw plenty of big prawns and even some seaweed and bought some of each back.
Lastly, she got two kinds of vegetables before returning home.
The ingredients filled an entire basket.
Mo Beihan took the basket from her and stood at where the sun was shining at to block the sun for her.
¡°It¡¯s so sunny now. Don¡¯t go out so frequently when it¡¯s hot. The sun is too strong.¡±
As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and ced it above her head to block the sunlight.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s heart was filled with bliss.
Once they returned to the Gu family, Gu Qingyao began cooking. Zhou Ping smiled when she saw the number of ingredients she bought. ¡°Yao Yao, you bought so many ingredients again!¡±
Gu Qingyao could not be bothered with Zhou Ping¡¯s enigmatic statement.
Without caring whether Zhou Ping was suspecting whose money was used to buy the ingredients, Gu Qingyao briefly responded and headed straight to the kitchen.
Chapter 348: Mo Beihan Returns (5)
Chapter 348: Mo Beihan Returns (5)
Mo Beihan could never bear to let his girl cook alone, thus he went to help out in the kitchen as well.
The two kids were taught very well by Gu Qingyao recently and also volunteered. ¡°Elder sister, elder sister, I¡¯ll help too.¡±
Seeing that there was plenty of good food again today, the kids were thrilled and went to the kitchen very obediently to help Gu Qingyao.
Before Gu Qingyao could say anything, Zhou Ping shouted, ¡°Come out quickly. What can you all do at such an age? Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±
Actually, eight-year-olds were able to prepare vegetables. The main point was not that the kids were needed to prepare vegetables but to train them to work and initiate help when adults were working.
Furthermore, kids would only gradually learn such things through teaching. It should be known that Mo Chengxu of the Mo family already knew how to prepare vegetables.
Nheless, Gu Qingyao was in a good mood today and thus did not argue with Zhou Ping. She told the two kids, ¡°Your Elder Brother Mo is enough here. Hurry and do your homework. Have you all finished your homework?¡±
The kids exchanged a look. ¡°There¡¯s still a little left.¡±
Gu Qingyao said with a smile, ¡°Hurry and do it then. I will check in the afternoon. There¡¯ll be no lunch for you if you can¡¯t finish it by noon!¡±
The two kids were very obedient to Gu Qingyao recently as she was strict. It was final when she said that they mustplete their homework and she also said that there will definitely be rewards once the homework ispleted. These two were tempted by Gu Qingyao¡¯s delicious food and gradually developed some habits.
Hence, they went to do their homework obediently.
Gu Qingyao wanted them to learn to write and the two little fellows were very serious about it.
In the kitchen, Mo Beihan pushed Gu Qingyao to the side and said, ¡°You can just be my assistant from the side. I¡¯ll cook! It¡¯s too hot!¡±
It was the most unbearable to cook in the summer. Forget it if he was not by Yao Yao¡¯s side but now that he was, he could definitely not bear to let her cook.
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°You don¡¯t cook as well as me. Aren¡¯t you afraid of wasting the good ingredients?¡±
Mo Beihan shook his head. ¡°Not at all. Furthermore, I cook pretty well too! It¡¯ll naturally taste good when I cook more frequently.¡±
His culinary skills were still quite decent. In the previous life, he cooked for her frequently but his culinary skills were still a far cry from hers.
In the kitchen, Gu Qingyao really became the assistant as she washed and chopped the vegetables while Mo Beihan became the cook.
Zhou Ping, who was blowing the fan in the living room, pursed her lips when she caught sight of it. It was her first time seeing ady ying by the side and a man cooking!
This Mo Beihan and all the men of the Gu family had something wrong with their brains. Why did they dote on this little girl so much?
She¡¯s so delicate and dainty and did not do any work. When they wrote a letter back, they clearly asked Gu Yunshuang toe over but this little girl came instead.
Evidently, it was autumn harvest in the countryside soon and this girl would have to work in the fields if she remained at home.
Thus, she hid in their city.
Looking at the situation in the kitchen, Zhou Ping was bored and her misbehaving mouth moved. ¡°Yao Yao! How could you let Beihan cook? Since when do men cook? You¡¯re a girl and you¡¯re so old already. If you don¡¯t do anything, Beihan would suffer a loss in the future!¡±
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes, refusing to bother with her.
In the family, her third brother and third uncle were genuinely nice to her, thus many a time, she did not wish to confront Zhou Ping for the sake of the harmony and stability of Third Uncle¡¯s family. Anyway, she was the daughter of the family¡¯s fourth son and she would marry in the future. Moreover, she was not staying here for long.
There was no need to start a fight in Third Uncle¡¯s family.
But this woman always liked to make her presence known.
Chapter 349: Rent A House And Set Up A Home (1)
Chapter 349: Rent A House And Set Up A Home (1)
Gu Qingyao did not say anything. She just ignored her.
Mo Beihan nced at her with amusement in his eyes. He disliked this Zhou Ping even more.
Gu Qingyao did not speak, so Mo Beihan said,
¡°It¡¯s all right, Third Aunt. I¡¯ve always taken care of myself when I¡¯m away from home. I know how to do all these things too.¡±
¡°Also, Yao Yao is the darling of the Gu family. Her older cousins and uncles all dote on her! If I tire her out, Jinlin will me me.¡±
Zhou Ping snorted. She was livid but did not know how to reply.
She felt suffocated when she thought of how her own husband and son treasured this girl.
A smile lurked on Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips as she nced at Mo Beihan. They exchanged amused looks.
The two of them busied themselves in the kitchen. Soon, the food was ready and they ced it on the table.
The kilogram of meat they had bought earlier was not too fresh. It was hot now and the meat seemed to have spoiled already. Gu Qingyao exchanged it with the meat from her interspace.
She cut the meat into strips and stir-fried them with chili. It was especially spicy and went well with rice.
This time, she used the ribs to make sweet and sour pork ribs.
This fish was bigger. So she cut off the fish head and used it to make soup. She braised the rest of it in soy sauce.
She stir-fried some kelp and made a prawn dish.
Then she stir-fried some cabbage and shredded carrots.
It was considered a bountiful meal for five people.
When the table wasid, the two children were extremely excited. They had been waiting for a long time.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Is your homework done?¡±
Zhou Ping wanted to say that they could talk about it when the children had eaten, but Little Seven and Little Eight were eager to show off.
¡°All done, all done. Elder Sister, I did it seriously.¡±
As the two children spoke, they even ced their homework in front of them so that Gu Qingyao could inspect it. When they looked at the fullyden table, they almost drooled with greed. But they could only look and wait until Gu Qingyao finished checking their work before they ate.
Gu Qingyao had trained them for so many days and now the effects were finally showing.
The two children were much more obedient than before she came.
If children were not trained when young so that they were aware of these habits, it would be hard to teach them as they grew older.
Zhou Ping frowned as she looked at her two young sons.
¡°Yao Yao, they¡¯re still children! Why are you so strict? Let¡¯s hurry up and eat. We can discuss it after dinner.¡±
But Gu Qingyao did not give in. ¡°Third Aunt, young children must be taught good habits from a young age. They¡¯re already eight years old and should be showing some maturity. They should understand that the homework they¡¯re given every day is important and must bepleted.¡±
¡°But they are still young...¡±
¡°At home, the adults teach Little Six and Little Nine to read and write every day. If Little Seven and Little Eight don¡¯t work hard, they won¡¯t be able to keep up.¡±
Zhou Ping¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly, but she did not say anything else.
Gu Qingyao looked at the two children¡¯s exercises. They were fairly well done. She had been strict with them over the past few days. It was also very hot outside and she told them stories every day, so they were not so eager to y outside anymore.
Their exercises were pretty good.
¡°All right, it¡¯s not bad. Hurry up and eat. When your father and Third Brothere back tonight, I¡¯ll ask them to praise you.¡±
¡°Yay!¡±
The children loved being praised.
There was plenty of food. Although Mo Beihan¡¯s cooking could notpare to Gu Qingyao¡¯s, it was meat after all. No matter how it was cooked, it would not be too bad.
The two children ate happily as usual.
However...
When Little Seven was full, he rubbed his tummy. ¡°Elder Brother Mo, your cooking isn¡¯t as good as that of Elder Sister.¡±
Little Eight nodded vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s much worse.¡±
Mo Beihan red at them. ¡°If you think it¡¯s not nice, why did you eat so much?¡±
The two young boys were stunned. They exchanged nces and said, ¡°We did it to support you.¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Chapter 350: Rent A House And Set Up A Home (2)
Chapter 350: Rent A House And Set Up A Home (2)
Mo Beihan looked at these two children, but did not know what to say.
These children were pretty smart!
¡°Who taught you that? What do you know about supporting someone?¡±
The two immediately grew excited. ¡°We learnt it from Elder Sister. She taught us that in these circumstances, it¡¯s called showing support.¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re applying what you¡¯ve learnt.¡±
The two children were stunned for a long moment, then asked curiously, ¡°What does applying mean?¡±
Mo Beihan exined to them.
The fan was on in the living room. The two children listened to Mo Beihan while Gu Qingyao cleared the dishes and went to the kitchen to wash them.
When Mo Beihan saw that, he hurried over. ¡°You keep yourself cool. I¡¯ll wash the dishes.¡±
The two children looked at Mo Beihan. ¡°Elder Brother Mo, you¡¯re so nice to Elder Sister.¡±
Mo Beihan was amused. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who is nice to your elder sister. Look at your elder brother, isn¡¯t he also nice to her? You should learn from him and be nice to your elder sister when you grow up. Okay?¡±
The two little ones immediately nodded their small heads. ¡°Sure, sure, we will certainly be nice to Elder Sister. She¡¯s very good to us.¡±
Mo Beihan went to wash the dishes while Gu Qingyao sat in the living room and talked to the two children.
Zhou Ping felt jealous at the sight of this.
Mo Beihan was too nice to Gu Qingyao. She had never seen a man do all the housework while the woman remained seated.
Gu Qingyao arranged for Mo Beihan to temporarily stay in the children¡¯s room.
There was still onest bed there. She just had to tidy it and it would be ready.
It was too hot in the afternoon and the two of them remained at home. When evening came, Mo Beihan went to look for a house.
Gu Qingyao went with him.
Mo Beihan hade to this provincial capital in his previous life. He knew a little of the circumstances here. He also had Ji Mingzhe with him, so he was not entirely clueless.
But he did not find a house that day.
That night, Third Brother, Gu Jinlin, and Third Uncle returned. Although they were a littlete, the whole family was waiting for them.
Gu Jinlin and Third Uncle were both surprised to see that Mo Beihan had arrived. Gu Qingyao cooked the beef. She added vermicelli and cabbage to make beef soup, then added chili to make it spicy.
The men liked to drink when they were together.
Neither Mo Beihan nor Gu Jinlin were drunkards, but they could hold their liquor. Gu Qingyao also knew that Mo Beihan¡¯s capacity for liquor was fairlyrge.
The beef soup was strongly vored and it went well with rice and the alcohol.
They ate and drank until ten o¡¯clock at night before they went to bed.
The next day, Mo Beihan continued to look for a house. Gu Qingyao wanted to go with him, but Mo Beihan refused.
¡°It¡¯s too hot outside. You stay at home and teach them how to write.¡±
Gu Qingyao pouted. She wanted to go with him.
Mo Beihan patted her head. ¡°Be obedient. It¡¯s too hot outside. If you go out, your skin will darken.¡±
He cherished her, so Gu Qingyao did not force the matter. She obediently cooled herself in front of the fan at home.
Mo Beihan did not return at noon. He only came back in the evening.
¡°I¡¯ve found a house. I¡¯ll bring you to see it tomorrow. I ate with Ji Mingzhe and a few friends at the state-run restaurant this afternoon, so I didn¡¯t manage toe back in time.¡±
It looked as if he had to entertain some people.
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°No problem. It¡¯s great that you managed to find a house. I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow and fix it up. How big is it?¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°Two rooms and a living room. It¡¯s not too big, but it¡¯s not small either.¡±
Gu Qingyao was taken aback. ¡°Two rooms and a living room? A suite?¡±
Mo Beihan nodded, his eyes filled with amusement. This girl had even mentioned the word ¡®suite¡¯. ¡°Uhm!¡±
Gu Qingyao was delighted.
In these times, property was scarce. It was incredible that Mo Beihan had managed to find a separate apartment within a building.
Chapter 351: Rent A House And Set Up A Home (3)
Chapter 351: Rent A House And Set Up A Home (3)
If he managed to find one like a small courtyard, in a more remote area, Gu Qingyao could still understand it.
But from what he said, it sounded like an apartment!
Although apartments were smaller than the courtyard style houses that peasants lived in, they were cleaner.
It would be sufficient for Mo Beihan to stay by himself.
As the two of them were talking, Zhou Ping emerged and sat in the living room. She asked, ¡°What house? Why do you need a house?¡±
She did not know that Mo Beihan was looking for a ce to rent and thought that he was staying in the dormitory.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°I¡¯ve rented a ce and will move there. My future ce is not far from the grocery store and the department store.¡±
Zhou Ping was shocked. ¡°You¡¯ve rented a ce? What¡¯s wrong with the dormitory? Why do you need to rent a ce? Property here is not cheap.¡±
Mo Beihan smiled and said casually, ¡°The location is more convenient.¡±
His Yao Yao was here, how could he bear to live in the dormitory?
It would be more convenient to have his own ce. Yao Yao could rest there when she got tired.
Zhou Ping immediately looked at Gu Qingyao. They did not know what she was thinking, but she suddenly smiled and fell silent.
Gu Qingyao frowned. Her expression was very irritating.
Gu Qingyao left with Mo Beihan early the next morning. They went to tidy up the house during the cool of the morning.
Mo Beihan had indeed found a very nice ce. Its area was about sixty square meters, and had two rooms, a living room, a kitchen and a toilet. It was very spacious for a single person.
The master bedroom contained a double bed which was fairlyrge. The other room was empty and had no bed.
The entire house only had a bed and a wooden chest. There was a cupboard for dishes in the kitchen, and a stool.
That was all the furniture there was.
The house was fairly clean, but they needed to provide everything else.
Mo Beihan was quite satisfied. In any case, he did not like Yao Yao using other people¡¯s things. This was a rented ce and they did not know the previous owners. It would feel strange to use their things.
He would buy new things for Yao Yaoter.
It was getting hot now. Mo Beihan had already bought a thin summer mat and he ced it on the bed and let Gu Qingyao sit on it.
¡°Sit here. It¡¯s quite clean here. I¡¯ll mop the floor and that will be enough. We¡¯ll go and buy an electric fanter. There¡¯s a small fan here. If you¡¯re hot, you can fan yourself.¡±
Gu Qingyao was amused andughed out loud.
¡°Have you forgotten that I¡¯ve lots of things in my interspace?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
He had forgotten about it.
Mo Beihan went to mop the floor while Gu Qingyao got some cloth. She cut and sewed it to make curtains, table cloths and other things like that.
Theirs was a cozy situation, but over at the Ji household, everyone was depressed.
Grandma Ji¡¯s heart was aching.
¡°Why are we so unlucky? I seldom take a fancy to a young girl, but she turned out to be someone else¡¯s wife. This... wu wu wu, I¡¯m so pitiful!¡±
Grandfather Ji¡¯s heart also ached. ¡°I¡¯d like a granddaughter-inw who studies medicine! But she got away just like that. I¡¯m so pitiful wu wu wu...¡±
Ji Mingzhe looked at them. His head ached. My God!
Such a fuss just because his grandparents had taken a fancy to Mo Beihan¡¯s devilish woman, and wanted to bring her home to marry one of his brothers?
My God!
Ji Mingzhe was quivering in fear. Fortunately, they had failed.
Or Mo Beihan would have dismembered him.
¡°But Grandfather, Grandma, do you like that little girl so much?¡±
¡°Of course!¡±
Grandfather and Grandma Ji said in unison.
Ji Mingzhe: ...
Ji Mingyue almost exploded when she heard the news!
Chapter 352: Older Brother, Why Don’t You Get Yao Yao Back?
Chapter 352: Older Brother, Why Don¡¯t You Get Yao Yao Back?
¡°No, what are you talking about? How is Yao Yao rted to that bastard, Mo Beihan?¡±
Ji Mingzhe looked at Ji Mingyue and said carefully, ¡°She¡¯s engaged to Mo Beihan.¡±
Even as he exined, Ji Mingzhe felt it was rather absurd.
His younger sister had liked Mo Beihan for so long, and his grandparents had never taken such a shine to anyone before. Now they had finally met a young girl that they liked, and were discussing how to get her to join their family as their granddaughter-inw, but it turned out that she was Mo Beihan¡¯s wife-to-be.
What could be more ridiculous than that?
And his younger sister liked that girl so much!
Ji Mingyue was stunned for a long while. She plopped on the sofa and burst into tears!
¡°No... how... how can that be? Isn¡¯t Mo Beihan¡¯s girlfriend a vige girl? How can she be as pretty as Yao Yao? I... I¡¯ve been nning to freeload every day. Now... Yao Yao is going to marry Mo Beihan, how am I going to get free meals? Boohoo... I¡¯m the most pitiful wu wu wu!¡±
Ji Mingzhe: ...
Ji Mingzhe breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that she could still joke. His younger sister was so sensible. Ji Mingzhe felt relieved, but his heart ached for her.
He hurried over to pacify her. ¡°All right, all right, don¡¯t cry. In the future, just tell me what you want to eat and I¡¯ll be sure to get it for you. If you want a free meal, you cane to my house every day. My home is like your home, and it will always be your home. All right?¡±
Ji Mingyue peeked at him. ¡°What¡¯s the use of going to your home for a free meal? Can the food in your homepare to Yao Yao¡¯s cooking?¡±
Ji Mingzhe: ...
Ji Mingyue stared at her older brother until his skin prickled.
¡°Younger... younger sister, why are you looking at me like that?¡±
Ji Mingyue suddenly said, ¡°Older Brother, you¡¯re good friends with Mo Beihan, right? The kind that will die for each other, right?¡±
Ji Mingzhe carefully nodded. ¡°Ri-right...¡±
Ji Mingyue¡¯s eyes immediately brightened.
She kicked Ji Mingzhe¡¯s leg. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you get Yao Yao back. You and Mo Beihan are good friends and you have a good chance ofing into contact with her. You¡¯re currently in an advantageous position!¡±
Ji Mingzhe¡¯s entire body stiffened!
He abruptly recoiled onto the sofa. ¡°No! I don¡¯t dare!¡±
Ji Mingyue was furious. ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare? Will he eat you?¡±
Ji Mingzhe nced at her. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t dare!¡±
Ji Mingyue: ...
Coincidentally, all four of the Ji brothers came back that day. At that moment, they were sitting in a row on the sofa.
Their oldest brother was back, so they had especially hurried back too.
But when they heard all these, they exchanged nces.
What did this mean?
Their grandparents had found a wife for them, but Mo Beihan had snatched her away. Is that what they meant?
One must admit that the Ji family¡¯s logic was akin to that of gangsters.
Fourth Brother Ji Minghao could not reconcile himself to the situation. He had finally taken a fancy to a pretty girl, and she was his friend¡¯s younger sister. Coincidentally, his grandparents were fully supportive. But before he could pursue her, someone had already snatched her away.
Unhappy!
¡°Are we going to give up just like that? Yao Yao is so pretty!¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Ji Mingyue nodded frantically. ¡°And also a great cook.¡±
Ji Mingzheughed as he looked at these ridiculous people. ¡°Go ahead if you want to. Anyway, I don¡¯t dare.¡±
Ji Minghao looked at him and said, ¡°Is that Mo Beihan very powerful? There are four of us, why are you afraid of him?¡±
Ji Mingzhe casually rubbed his fingers. ¡°In any case, he¡¯s much better than me. The four of usbined are no match for him.¡±
Everyone: ¡°...¡±
Their hopes were dashed.
Chapter 353: Everything In The World Is Wonderful
Chapter 353: Everything In The World Is Wonderful
Meanwhile, Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan¡¯s house was already very clean, although it was notrge. It did not have much furniture, so it was easy to tidy.
Mo Beihan quickly finished putting it in order.
Gu Qingyao had been sewing by hand, butter she took the sewing machine out of her interspace. It was the old-fashioned type with a foot pedal. She had always used this in this past, and was used to it.
She could sew much faster with the sewing machine. Whenever she finished a curtain, she would get Mo Beihan to hang it up. Soon, the curtains and tablecloths were all done.
Gu Qingyao searched through her interspace for a long time before she found a wooden table of the old-fashioned sort. It was simr to the types found in these times. So she took it out to use, and also found some stools.
Mo Beihan went to buy a ceiling fan and a standing fan. The electrical connections in this house were pretty good and they could be used immediately. He ced the standing fan in the bedroom and switched it on so that Gu Qingyao could sit by the bed.
¡°You¡¯ve been busy all afternoon. Rest here for a while. I¡¯ll install the ceiling fan.¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t do much, why do I need to rest?¡±
¡°Then y here for a while!¡±
Gu Qingyao sat by the bed, enjoying the breeze from the fan. The room door was open and she could see him in the living room.
He stood on the table and before long, he had installed the ceiling fan. Once he turned it on, the entire living room felt cooler.
Gu Qingyao got a small slice of cake from her interspace and ate it as she watched him.
The cake was sweet, with cream and fruits. Joy filled her heart.
When everything was done, it was almost noon. It was time to cook lunch.
Mo Beihan returned to the room and sat next to Gu Qingyao. He reached out and slowly pulled her into a partial embrace. When he saw that Gu Qingyao did not push him aside or seem embarrassed, amusement shone in his eyes.
He had often hugged her in his previous life. She was used to it.
¡°What do you want to eat for lunch? I¡¯ll go and cook.¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°I¡¯m eating now, right? Why do you need to cook?¡±
¡°That¡¯s just a small snack. It¡¯s not a proper meal. You might be full after eating this, but you¡¯ll be hungry again soon.¡±
Gu Qingyao continued to smile. ¡°I have plenty of food in my interspace! Why don¡¯t we just eat some of that?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not the same. This is our little home. This is the first time you¡¯re here, so I must make a decent meal for you. Life must have some rituals.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s smile broadened. She tilted her head, forked up a piece of cake and stuffed it into Mo Beihan¡¯s mouth.
There was too much on the fork, and the cake was very creamy. The sides of Mo Beihan¡¯s mouth were smeared with cream.
She smiled and suddenly leaned over and simply ate the bit of cream by the side of his mouth.
The warmth from her lips shocked Mo Beihan. He looked at the girl in front of him and his entire body filled with joy. The whole world seemed wonderful, even the air was sweet!
He smiled tenderly at the young girl before him.
His silly Yao Yao!
After so long, she still had not realized that he was different?
She had not thought that he could be reborn too?
She just trusted him like that?
She did not notice that he was neither surprised nor shocked by her bold moves?
No one in these times would be so uninhibited!
Clearly, this girlpletely trusted him. She was so na?ve and simple with him that she had not yet noticed.
Or could it be... that he had hidden his secret too well?
Mo Beihan wasughing inwardly, but he refused to tell her. He would see when she finally discovered the truth.
Chapter 354: The Two Children Go Hungry For the Day (1)
Chapter 354: The Two Children Go Hungry For the Day (1)
Mo Beihan hugged her. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what you want to eat?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and leaned into his embrace. She batted herrge eyes as she thought. ¡°I want lots of things! Can you cook them all?¡±
¡°Just tell me, I guarantee I can cook them.¡±
Gu Qingyao was amused but she stopped teasing him. ¡°All right, don¡¯t fool around. Just cook some rice and let¡¯s have some soup and that will be enough. I have some utensils here.¡±
The kitchen in the house could be used straight away. Gu Qingyao took the utensils from her interspace and Mo Beihan used them straight away.
That afternoon, neither Gu Qingyao nor Mo Beihan went back to the Gu house. Zhou Ping was at home and her leg was much better. She could walk slowly without any problem, so they were not worried.
Mo Beihan cooked the rice and made some vegetable and egg soup. There was a meat dish and a vegetable dish and the portion was just right for the two of them.
That afternoon, Mo Beihan brought Gu Qingyao to buy some daily essentials.
Meanwhile, Zhou Ping remained in the Gu house. When she was bored, she took a nap.
Little Seven and Little Eight finished their homework. They were hungry and went to look for their mother. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m hungry!¡±
Zhou Ping looked at the time sleepily, and realized it was twelve o¡¯clock.
¡°Your older sister hasn¡¯t cooked?¡±
Little Seven and Little Eight exchanged nces. ¡°Elder Sister isn¡¯t back yet.¡±
Zhou Ping frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t back yet? It¡¯s sote, why hasn¡¯t shee back to cook?¡±
Little Seven blinked and said, ¡°Elder Brother Mo is back and he said he¡¯s going to put his new house in order. Elder Sister went to help. Elder Brother Mo probably brought Elder Sister to the state-run restaurant for lunch? I heard Elder Brother Mo say that his home is very near the state-run restaurant.¡±
Zhou Ping¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°If she doesn¡¯te back, what are we going to eat for lunch? It¡¯s already noon, are we going to go hungry at home?¡±
Little Eight was puzzled. ¡°Mother, can¡¯t you cook?¡±
Hadn¡¯t his mother done all the cooking in the past?
¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m ill?¡±
At that, Little Seven and Little Eight looked at their mother¡¯s foot. Their mother could clearly walk although she was not that agile.
They did not understand, so they just looked at Zhou Ping with wide eyes.
Their looks irritated Zhou Ping. ¡°All right, all right, go away and wait. If your elder sister went to the state-run restaurant, she will certainly bring food back when she returns.¡±
The two children were shooed out of the room.
Little Eight looked at his older brother. ¡°I remember that when they left, Elder Brother Mo said they would be very busy today. Will Elder Sister reallye back?¡±
Little Seven did not say anything. He shrugged and went to the living room to wait.
It was hot in the afternoon and it made them sluggish and sleepy. Zhou Ping hazily fell asleep again and when she woke up, it was almost two o¡¯clock.
She was ravenous and could not sleep any longer, so she got up to look for food.
¡°Yao Yao, is the food ready? Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±
When she came out to look, she realized that the two children were sleeping in the living room. She nced in the kitchen only to find it empty. There was no one there and Gu Qingyao was not in her room either.
Zhou Ping was furious. ¡°It¡¯s sote, but that child still isn¡¯t home. Look at her, why does the family still treasure her like that. Really... I¡¯m so mad!¡±
Her voice woke the two children up.
¡°Mother, I¡¯m hungry!¡±
Zhou Ping temper rose again.
Gu Qingyao had note back, and they were hungry. Zhou Ping had no choice but to cook.
In the past, before Gu Qingyao came, she sometimes only ate two meals a day to save money. Or she ate less at every meal.
Chapter 355: You Can’t Even Cook After Injuring Your Leg?
Chapter 355: You Can¡¯t Even Cook After Injuring Your Leg?
But during the time that Gu Qingyao was here, their meals had improved drastically. They had three regr meals a day.
The children were now much plumper.
After getting used to such a good life, they were desperately hungry when they suddenly had to skip a meal.
Zhou Ping had no choice but to enter the kitchen to cook.
But it was so hot in the kitchen!
She had not cooked for almost a month. During this time, the children mostly spent their time at home reading and writing. The fan in the living room was always on, so it was quite cool in the house.
Now she suddenly entered the kitchen, where there was no fan, and it was even hotter when she lit the fire. She could not stand it, but she was ravenous, so she just cooked something simple.
She rummaged through the kitchen cab and found some noodles.
They were in a small cloth bag, and there was a small bundle lying loose in it. The bundle was about as thick as her wrist. Zhou Ping took it out and cooked it, adding two tomatoes and two eggs.
There was only a small amount of noodles, and the children were very hungry. After it was done, she found it difficult to split it into three portions.
Most of it was soup and tomatoes. There was not much noodles.
When they had finished, the meal had only taken the edge off their hunger, but they were not full.
The two children looked at Zhou Ping. ¡°Mother, we¡¯re still hungry.¡±
Zhou Ping¡¯s expression was rather ugly. Of course, she knew they were still hungry. She was still hungry.
¡°Just eat a little to get by. You¡¯ll have something to eat when your elder sister gets back.¡±
The two children were rather unhappy.
Meanwhile, Mo Beihan had bought a new kitchen cab and two pots. Gu Qingyao had some old-fashioned bowls and chopsticks, so he did not buy those.
He also found a clothes cupboard, a table and a few basins. They were just for temporary use.
Actually, Gu Qingyao¡¯s interspace had many things, like towels, toothbrushes, oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar. So he did not buy those, but he had to buy a few other things.
They had just moved in and although they did not know the neighbors, they could not possibly have a fully furnished house without buying anything.
But if others saw them bringing parcels of all sizes back home, they would not suspect anything.
In any case, they would not know what he had bought.
When everything was in ce, the house atst looked like a home. Gu Qingyao was exhausted. She flopped on the bed, too tired to move.
Mo Beihan hurried over and pinched her leg. ¡°You¡¯ve walked so much. You must be exhausted.¡±
Gu Qingyaoy there, not wanting to budge. She grunted at him with her eyes closed.
¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You might as well eat here! Then you can rest awhile before going back. I¡¯ll send you back and sleep here tonight.¡±
Gu Qingyao thought about it and nodded.
Third Uncle¡¯s house was notrge. In any case, Mo Beihan¡¯s ce was ready and he might as well move in straight away.
The two of them were exhausted after a busy day. They just took some things from the interspace to eat. Gu Qingyao rested for a while and Mo Beihan sent her home just as it was getting dark.
It was already seven-thirty when they got to the Gu house. Night had just fallen.
The moment they entered the door, they saw Zhou Ping sitting in the living room, with an ugly expression on her face.
Zhou Ping looked furious when she saw Gu Qingyao return. ¡°You¡¯re finally back?¡±
Gu Qingyao was taken aback!
Zhou Ping said angrily, ¡°What have you been doing that you haven¡¯te back all day? The children didn¡¯t have anything to eat for lunch. Night has fallen, but you still did note back to cook? I thought you had forgotten how toe home!¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s expression immediately grew frosty.
Gu Qingyao narrowed her eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you walk already? What¡¯s the matter? You can¡¯t even cook a meal?¡±
Chapter 356: Zhou Ping Speaks Carelessly (1)
Chapter 356: Zhou Ping Speaks Carelessly (1)
¡°You...¡± Zhou Ping was taken aback. She had not expected Gu Qingyao to be so unyielding.
It was true that the family doted on this girl, but Zhou Ping knew her character.
The girl was gentle and quiet. She was shy by nature, and very obedient.
This girl hade to her house and ate her food and lived with her. All she had to do was cook and take care of the children. Today, Mo Beihan had moved house, and she had gone out for the whole day, causing her two children to go hungry. How dare she answer back when Zhou Ping reprimanded her a little?
Zhou Ping was enraged. ¡°How dare you! Yao Yao, why were you asked toe here? What have we asked you to do during your long stay here? This is the city. You don¡¯t have to farm and be exposed to the elements. You can enjoy the breeze from the electric fan every day, and you get three meals every day without fail.
¡°All I¡¯m asking you to do is to cook a meal, and you¡¯re feeling wronged? You can help since Mo Beihan is moving house, but do you need to stay away all day? Don¡¯t you know there are two children at home waiting for food?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet. Isn¡¯t your leg better? Can¡¯t you cook a meal?¡±
¡°You...¡±
This girl would not back down and insisted on arguing with her. Zhou Ping was furious and this time, she was really outraged. Her temper was sparked by going hungry all day.
Just at that moment, the door opened, and Gu Jinlin and Gu Yundong came in.
Coincidentally, the two of them had gotten off work early. Since Mo Beihan was home, the two of them had hurried back.
Gu Jinlin saw Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao standing at the doorway, but did not realize that something was amiss.
¡°Beihan, you¡¯re back! Why are you standing at the doorway? Is your house ready yet? Have you eaten? Stay for dinner.¡±
When Gu Jinlin and Gu Yundong entered, Zhou Ping was filled with rage. She ignored what Gu Jinlin said to Mo Beihan, and spoke out.
¡°You¡¯re back just in time to teach this girl a lesson. She¡¯s been out all day and the two children are crying from hunger. It¡¯s sote, but she did note home to cook.
¡°I reprimanded her a little and she dared to argue with me. Look at her. A young girl going out all day. It¡¯s sote, should you still be out? I thought you would note back tonight!¡±
The moment she spoke, even Gu Jinlin and Gu Yundong¡¯s expressions changed, much less Mo Beihan.
¡°Mother, what are you saying?¡±
His younger cousin was a good girl. Didn¡¯t she just go out for a while? Was it so serious?
Gu Yundong frowned and looked at her. ¡°Why are you in such a temper? Who has offended you?¡±
Zhou Ping said angrily. ¡°Who has offended me? Who else but her?¡±
A cold light glinted in his eyes as Mo Beihan looked at Zhou Ping. He said, ¡°Today, I moved and had to set my house in order. Yao Yao went to help me. We cleaned the house and went to buy some daily necessities. We¡¯ve been cleaning all day, so I did not let Yao Yao go home at noon to cook; she just ate at my ce. When we finished this evening, I brought her out for dinner before bringing her home.
¡°Aunt, Yao Yao is my fianc¨¦e. It has only just gotten dark and she has been working hard with me all day. Is it a problem if I bring her out for dinner before sending her home?¡±
Zhou Ping¡¯s mouth twitched as she looked at Mo Beihan¡¯s imposing expression. She was temporarily at a loss for words.
Gu Jinlin and Gu Yundong looked at Zhou Ping.
At that moment, Little Seven and Little Eight came out of their rooms. Children were a lot simpler. They did not really know what their mother was thinking. They just spoke the unvarnished truth.
Chapter 357: Gu Yundong Loses His Temper
Chapter 357: Gu Yundong Loses His Temper
¡°Elder Sister did note back in the afternoon to cook and Mother was angry. We thought that Elder Brother Mo would bring Elder Sister to the state-run restaurant to eat and Mother said we should wait. She said that when Elder Sister finished eating, she would bring food back for us.
¡°But Elder Sister didn¡¯te back and Mother slept until two o¡¯clock. Then she cooked some noodles for us. There were so few noodles. I¡¯m so hungry! Elder Sister did note back at night to cook either, and Mother was angry again.
¡°Father, I¡¯m starving! There was only a little bit of noodles!¡±
Little Seven reached out his finger and drew a circle to show how few noodles there were, and that he was not full.
The Gu family¡¯s children were all very intelligent. Although these two children had not been raised very strictly, they were still very clever and clear-headed and couldmunicate clearly.
When Gu Jinlin and Gu Yundong heard that, they understood everything.
Gu Qingyao had been out all day and the two children had gone hungry at home all day.
It was almost eight o¡¯clock but they had not yet had dinner.
And Zhou Ping had just been waiting at home.
Gu Jinlin and Gu Yundong¡¯s expressions immediately grew ugly, but Mo Beihan was present, and they could not say anything.
Gu Yundong said, ¡°Beihan! I suppose your house isn¡¯t ready yet! Since you¡¯ve already eaten, why don¡¯t you go and rest! You¡¯ve had a busy day.¡±
Gu Jinlin also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Moving is exhausting. Yao Yao, why don¡¯t you wash up and go to bed!¡±
Zhou Ping did not realize how serious the situation was. She said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you! This girl has been out all day and didn¡¯te back to cook. It¡¯s sote, and a young girl like her...¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Yundong roared. ¡°Since the children haven¡¯t eaten, you had better hurry up and cook. Why are you making a fuss over nothing?¡±
Zhou Ping was taken aback. ¡°I... I... My leg isn¡¯t better yet. I...¡±
¡°Rubbish. Your leg really can¡¯t move? Aren¡¯t you standing here with no problem?¡±
Gu Yundong was no fool. Now that the situation had blown up, he saw it all clearly.
This woman had recently gotten used to being waited on, and she treated Yao Yao like a maid, to be ordered around.
Yao Yao had just gone out for the day and she immediately felt that something was wrong.
The girl was from his own family. Others had not said anything, but she had started ndering her first.
Yao Yao and Mo Beihan were engaged. Since she had gone to help him move, it was only right for Mo Beihan to bring her for a meal before sending her home. He was showing respect to the Gu family.
Surely he could not expect Yao Yao toe back and cook after working hard all day?
Gu Yundong had not realized what his wife was like previously. Now that he had made this sudden discovery, he was so angry he almost cursed.
The Gu brothers had always gotten along well. The three of them lived in the city. They had families, children, jobs and sries. They had never needed to farm and they lived well.
Only Fourth Brother remained at home to take care of the old folks and now his girl hade to help with the children. She had only gone out for a day and Zhou Ping was showing this kind of attitude. This made Gu Yundong very angry!
Gu Qingyao nced at Mo Beihan. Mo Beihan looked at Gu Qingyao somewhat worriedly but she shook her head, meaning that it was not a big deal.
Mo Beihan said to Gu Yundong, ¡°In that case... Uncle Gu, I¡¯ve brought Yao Yao home. My house is ready now, so I¡¯ll go back.¡±
Gu Yundong knew that it was awkward for Mo Beihan to remain in the house at this time, but he still had to deal with this family issue.
The Gu family lived well and they got along well. They could not allow Zhou Ping to create unhappiness among them.
Gu Yundong simply said, ¡°It has only just gotten dark and it¡¯s still early. Why don¡¯t you bring Yao Yao somewhere nearby for a walk? Have some exercise after dinner beforeing home to sleep.
¡°Little Seven, Little Eight, go with your older sister.¡±
Chapter 358: A Slap In The Face (1)
Chapter 358: A p In The Face (1)
The two children did not quiteprehend what was going on, but they could tell that their Father was looking grim. They did not dare to disobey, but quietly left with Gu Qingyao.
Mo Beihan brought Gu Qingyao and the two children away.
Now there were only the three of them left in the house ¨C Zhou Ping, Gu Jinlin and Gu Yundong.
Gu Yundong looked at Zhou Ping, his expression frosty. ¡°Carry on. I¡¯m listening.¡±
Zhou Ping frowned. She did not feel that she had said anything wrong, so she said, ¡°Did I say anything wrong? She was asked toe here to cook and take care of the two children.
¡°This is the city. It¡¯s not like the vige where she needs to farm. She eats our food and enjoys the breeze from the electric fan. Isn¡¯t it just cooking? Is that very tiring?
¡°Today, she actually went out the whole day withouting back. The children have gone hungry all day at home. Even though it waste and night was falling, she still did note back to cook. She¡¯s a young girl, but still so immature. Shouldn¡¯t I reprimand her?¡±
Gu Yundong looked at her. ¡°Your leg can¡¯t move? You can¡¯t even cook two meals?¡±
Zhou Ping was taken aback!
She immediately looked less self-assured.
¡°I... can¡¯t you see I¡¯m not better yet? I...¡±
¡°Yao Yao has been with us for a month?¡±
Zhou Ping was startled once more and nodded.
¡°Recently, she has cooked all the meals in the house. She has provided three meals daily without fail. She also washes all the children¡¯s clothes. Besides the few times that Jinlin had time to help her wash them, she has always done theundry. Look at how clean and tidy the house is. It¡¯s much neater and cleaner than before!
¡°She¡¯s Fourth Brother¡¯s daughter and our family¡¯s little girl. She¡¯s a sixteen-year-old girl who has managed to take care of this household so well that no one has any worries. Look at yourself, you¡¯re noticeably plumper. What¡¯s the matter? What fault can you find with her?
¡°Why are you so angry just because she went out for a day? Who do you think she is? A servant?¡±
Zhou Ping looked upset.
¡°What servant? Do you need to make it sound so ugly? We asked her here to do the housework. She doesn¡¯t need to farm while she lives in the city; what¡¯s wrong with doing a little housework? She¡¯s a young girl but she didn¡¯te back untilte at night...¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Yundong was sitting on the sofa, but when he heard this, he was so furious that he stood up.
¡°Zhou Ping, let me tell you: I can tolerate anything else, but don¡¯t let me hear a single word from you about this matter again. I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±
¡°I...¡± Zhou Ping was infuriated. ¡°What did I say? Did I say anything wrong? She clearly...¡±
¡°Enough!¡± Gu Jinlin roared. ¡°Yao Yao is my younger sister. She just went out for a day. Is it appropriate for you, her rtive, to speak about a young girl like that? How has she let you down that you want to nder her like that?
¡°Who is Mo Beihan? The Gu family watched him grow up. They¡¯ve known each other since they were children. They had dinner beforeing back and it was only just getting dark. Is there anything wrong withing home at this time? How can you criticize Yao Yao like that?¡±
¡°I... she...¡± Zhou Ping was so angry she could not speak.
¡°Enough!¡± Gu Yundong bellowed. ¡°Zhou Ping, let me tell you ¨C this girl is very mature. We don¡¯t think she has done anything wrong. Also, even if she were really immature and she and Mo Beihan were together inappropriately, she is only a sixteen-year-old child. As her elders, we should guide her and not berate her in front of outsiders.
¡°She only went out for a day, but you made it sound so ugly. No one else has said anything, but you, her aunt, have begun to spread rumors. Don¡¯t you have any regard for me? She¡¯s my younger brother¡¯s daughter!¡±
Chapter 359: A Slap In The Face (2)
Chapter 359: A p In The Face (2)
Zhou Ping¡¯s cheeks were twitching with indignation. She said angrily, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve ved for this family for years, but now I just reprimand that girl a little and you scold me so severely? I¡¯ve worked so hard for so many years. I...¡±
Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes when he saw that she was growing unreasonable. There was a dangerous glint in his eyes.
¡°Zhou Ping, have I wronged you in any way in all these years? You¡¯ve ved for this family? What have I asked of you? The division ofbor in this family has always been clear. All these years, I have gone out to work while you remained at home to do the chores and bring up the children.
¡°In the early years, when Jinlin and the others were small, we were still at our old home and the older folks helped with the children. When we moved to the city, did I stop caring for the children? Later on, when the two younger ones were born, Jinlin wasn¡¯t working and he always helped with his younger brothers. He did everything, including theundry, the cooking, and helped with the children.
¡°Otherwise, why would he be able to do all kinds of household chores now?
¡°Don¡¯t bring in all these inconsequential matters. I¡¯m now discussing Yao Yao with you. I can tell you that she¡¯s a very good girl. She has not done anything to shame the family. She¡¯s been here for a month and she has taken care of this household very well. Even the children have grown plump. We should be grateful to her. She...¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! The children have grown plump thanks to her. In the past, I did not raise the children well, but do you see how much money she has spent? The electric fan at home is on all day and we eat fish and meat every day. She spends money like water. How much money have we spent over this period? What about your sries? Is there anything left?¡±
¡°She¡¯s so extravagant. Can our family support her?¡±
Zhou Ping was very agitated. In any case, she felt that Gu Qingyao was not as good as her husband and son imed she was. She felt very ufortable with the way they protected the girl.
It was harvest time in the vige. Aftering here, Gu Qingyao¡¯s skin had grown fair and soft. She felt that this was thanks to them. They lived in the city, which was why Gu Qingyao, as a vige girl, had the opportunity to live in the city.
Gu Yundong¡¯s expression grew even uglier. He had not expected his wife to be so critical of his niece.
Clearly, she could not see Yao Yao¡¯s merits. She was only looking to find fault.
Heartless creature.
She was the apple of Fourth Brother¡¯s eye. If he knew that she hade to the city to wait on a big family, and was treated like that, he would be heartbroken.
But before Gu Yundong could say anything, Zhou Ping said agitatedly, ¡°She¡¯s just a young girl. She¡¯s been sponging off us. Is it too much to ask for her to do a few things? It was Yunshuang who was supposed toe, but in the end, she came. Frankly, she just did not want to stay home and farm, so she came to the city to enjoy life.
¡°Look how much money she spent in a month? In the past, our entire family¡¯s expenditure was less than hers alone...¡±
Gu Yundong was really enraged. He pped her in the face.
The resounding p shocked Zhou Ping, who was still speaking!
¡°Father...¡± Gu Jinlin was frightened. Although he also felt that his mother had gone overboard, he did not expect his father to hit her. A fight would not end well. He was afraid that his father had be so angry he had lost his reason.
Gu Yundong did not look at him but just gestured. ¡°Go away. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±
Gu Jinlin nced at Zhou Ping and retreated.
Gu Yundong looked at Zhou Ping¡¯s disbelieving face and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I hit you. Zhou Ping, we¡¯ve been married for more than twenty years and I have never struck you. But this time, you have gone too far.¡±
Chapter 360: Zhou Ping Goes Back To Doing All The Housework
Chapter 360: Zhou Ping Goes Back To Doing All The Housework
¡°Let me tell you, Yao Yao is my niece. She¡¯s a very good girl. It doesn¡¯t matter even if she did nothing but eat and drink and stayed at my house for a while to y. Surely, as her Uncle, I can allow my niece to stay for a few days?
¡°Also, Yao Yao has been here for about a month. Jinlin and I gave her thirty dors but she repeatedly refused to take it. When she came, she brought her own grain, meat and eggs. Who has eaten all that food?
¡°The girl has plenty of money. Second Brother¡¯s two children have always given her plenty of pocket money and Mo Beihan also gives her a substantial amount. She hasn¡¯t spent any of your family¡¯s money.
¡°She has been paying for almost all of this month¡¯s expenditure. Are you blind that you haven¡¯t seen how plump our two children have grown? Can¡¯t you see how plump you have grown?¡±
Zhou Ping was stunned.
They only gave her thirty dors?
This...
¡°Impossible!¡± Zhou Ping refused to believe him. ¡°I know how much you dote on that girl. How could you possibly give her such a small sum? Where¡¯s your sry for this month? Where¡¯s the money?¡±
Gu Yundong shut his eyes briefly. ¡°In the past, you always controlled the family¡¯s expenditure. This month, you were injured and could not do anything. Besides the few things we bought while we were out, Yao Yao made all the purchases. We did not give you this month¡¯s sry and only gave her thirty dors. She refused even that.¡±
Gu Jinlin suddenly nced at Zhou Ping. ¡°Mother, you say that Yao Yao is very extravagant, but when I think about it carefully, she probably spent about sixty dors this month.¡±
Zhou Ping was shocked. ¡°Impossible!¡±
¡°It¡¯s not impossible. That¡¯s the truth.¡±
Gu Jinlin was very meticulous. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing housework since I was young. Haven¡¯t I done plenty of chores over the past few years? I¡¯m well aware of the cost of things. Although Yao Yao¡¯s expenditure might be slightly greater, besides the time that she especially invited Mingyue for a meal, sent me food, and also the more sumptuous meal she prepared when Beihan arrived, she has only spent about sixty dors on food.
¡°My father¡¯s sry and mine add up to about a hundred dors. We give you at least eighty dors. Where¡¯s that money? Why do I feel that we did not live as well in the past?¡±
Zhou Ping waspletely shocked. She did not know what to say.
They had eaten so well recently!
She often saw meat on the table and they had eaten more fine grain and less coarse grain. They had turned on the electric fan every day. And it only added up to sixty dors?
Gu Jinlin said, ¡°Our family actually does better than most other families. Most families maintain arge household on a sry of forty or fifty dors! Why do you think our family did not live as well in the past?¡±
Zhou Ping was speechless.
Gu Yundong could not be bothered to continue speaking to her. ¡°All right. You should reflect on your own behavior. Starting from today, Yao Yao does not need to do anything else in the house. You will take care of the children and do the cooking.
¡°Yao Yao has worked hard for a month. She¡¯s just a young girl. Let her rest for a while. Since she¡¯s paying her third uncle and the city a visit, she should go out and y.
¡°If she has nothing else to do at home, she can teach Little Seven and Little Eight to read and write. I can tell that the boys have been much more obedienttely. Yao Yao has disciplined the children well.
¡°Don¡¯t let me hear you finding fault again. Yao Yao is not our servant. In the future, you can do all your allocated tasks yourself.
¡°That girl is my niece. Even if she doesn¡¯t do any work and just stays at home and lives off us, I, as her uncle, can afford it.
¡°Hurry up and cook!¡±
Chapter 361: Of Course Third Brother Dotes On You!
Chapter 361: Of Course Third Brother Dotes On You!
Zhou Ping really did not feel like cooking. She was weak after starving all day and it was so hot.
¡°My... my foot doesn¡¯t feel too good...¡±
¡°Go and cook!¡± Gu Yundong bellowed in rage.
Zhou Ping jumped with fright. She took one look at Gu Yundong¡¯s terrifying expression and reluctantly went to the kitchen to cook.
Gu Yundong stared at the kitchen for a long while. He knew that this woman must be carefully dealt with in the near future, or she would make trouble again.
He went to the room to speak to Gu Jinlin.
That night, Mo Beihan brought Gu Qingyao and the two children back. The two children ate, then washed up and went to sleep.
Before she slept, Gu Jinlin came to Gu Qingyao¡¯s room.
¡°Third Brother!¡±
Gu Jinlin sat by her bed and stroked Gu Qingyao¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered an injustice today. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Third Brother will protect you.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled briefly. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal that Third Aunt dislikes me. At least she gets along well with all of you, right? It¡¯s been more than ten years. In the future, I will just avoid her. It¡¯s not good for your family to quarrel over a small matter like that.
¡°Third Brother, I¡¯m going home andter on, I¡¯ll get married. Third Aunt is not rted to me by blood. Look at me. I¡¯m a vige girl, but I¡¯ve been raised to be so delicate! Many people can¡¯t stand it. I¡¯ll interact with her less. It¡¯s alright as long as you and Third Uncle continue to dote on me! Don¡¯t quarrel too badly!¡±
Gu Jinlin smiled. ¡°Little girl, we¡¯ve worried you. Don¡¯t worry, Third Brother knows what to do.
¡°But this time, Mother has really gone too far. We¡¯re all part of the family and we need to get along in the future. My father is not going to let her have her way. I also think my mother cannot be allowed to carry on like that. So starting from today, you don¡¯t have to do anything in this house. You only have to teach Little Seven and Little Eight to write, wash your own clothes, and tidy up your own room. You don¡¯t have to bother with anything else.
¡°If you want to go out and y, go ahead. I know you have money. If you like, you can go to the state-run restaurant to eat, or to the department store to shop. There¡¯s no need to be hard on yourself. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯te home during the day. But you muste home punctually at night. Do you understand?¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at Gu Jinlin and happily flew into his arms. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so nice to me!¡±
Gu Jinlinughed. ¡°I¡¯m your brother; of course, I should be nice to you. Brother and Third Uncle have noticed how hard you¡¯ve worked for this household recently. My mother is muddle-headed; don¡¯t bother to quibble with her. As long as your third uncle and I are around you, she won¡¯t dare to go too far.
¡°You don¡¯t need to bother about what she thinks you should do. This is your Third Uncle¡¯s house. You should just rx and stay here for a while and have a good time. When the autumn harvest at home is over, you can go back.
¡°Actually, if you want to stay until the end of the year and go back with us during the new year, that¡¯s fine too. Brother wees you!¡±
¡°Hee...¡± Gu Qingyao chuckled. ¡°Thank you, Third Brother!¡±
Gu Jinlin said a few more words to her before going to bed.
Gu Qingyao had been feeling slightly disgruntled, but Gu Jinlin¡¯s words had dispelled it.
In the end, she did not interact much with Zhou Ping. She was only her third aunt and did not affect her much.
Even if she was angry, her anger had been dispelled by her third uncle and third brother¡¯s love. There was no need to hold a grudge.
Sure enough, from the next day onwards, Zhou Ping did everything in the house.
Her leg was better. It was true that she had been badly injured, but her bone was unharmed. It just hurt whenever it was touched. But it was better after she had applied medication to it over the past month.
Chapter 362: The Young Divine Doctor Arrives (1)
Chapter 362: The Young Divine Doctor Arrives (1)
She could now walk without problem although it still ached a little if she overexerted herself.
Gu Qingyao went out after breakfast and did note back in the afternoon. Zhou Ping remained at home to do theundry, cook and take care of the children. She had not worked for a long time and she was all hot and sweaty after cooking and doing theundry. She felt that she had worked terribly hard.
She was very displeased when she saw that Gu Qingyao was not doing anything. But she did not dare to say anything.
Her husband had dealt with her too severelyst night. For now, she did not dare!
She waszy and did not feel like working. Her cooking was also haphazard. In the morning, she cooked some porridge to be eaten with pickles, and for lunch, she cooked mixed grain rice and they had pickles again.
They finished the pickles at dinner and there were no more noodles. So she cooked a pot of dried sweet potato porridge. It was sweet, so they just ate that without any other dishes.
The dish of pickles were the remains of what Gu Qingyao had made earlier. Pickles kept well and they lived in an apartment. So they kept the pickles in the living room with the electric fan on, and itsted for two days without any problem.
The next day, she stir-fried arge te of pickles and they ate that all day. When the two children saw the food, they looked miserable, and did not feel like eating.
Gu Qingyao could tell that this Zhou Ping was not very good at running a household.
It was true that Third Uncle¡¯s family¡¯s expenditure was high, but overall, Third Uncle¡¯s family¡¯s situation was much better than the majority of other households. Third Brother and Third Uncle earned abined sry of a hundred dors each month, but they did not have much savings. They spent almost all of it.
She did not know what to say. They spent so much but lived like that.
The Gu family really was not poor!
They could even be considered to be one of the richer families. Yet they lived like that... Sigh...
Gu Qingyao did not interfere. Household matters were back on track and Zhou Ping was in charge. She realized that recently, Third Uncle and Third Brother paid much more attention to household matters.
She did not interfere or participate. She seldom ate at home. Besides going to Old Master Ji¡¯s clinic frequently to learn from him, she spent most of her time in the Gu house teaching the two children to read and write.
Once ten days were up, she went to the ck market to look for Old Master Qin.
Today, Mo Beihan had gone to work and could not keep herpany. But Gu Qingyao had told him the day before that she was going to the ck market that day.
Old Master Qin was waiting at the ck market. When Gu Qingyao arrived, his face was filled with anticipation.
Gu Qingyao gestured for him to follow her to a deserted spot. Old Master Qin was delighted.
When they reached a deserted spot, Old Master Qin asked impatiently, ¡°Youngdy, have you found them? Have you really found them?¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at the old man and thought of his crazed behavior in her past life. She really admired the depth of his feelings towards his wife.
¡°Grandfather, I can understand your prescription.¡±
Old Master Qin was startled. He immediately looked wary. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t get worked up. I¡¯m referring to myself. I did not let anyone else read the prescription.¡±
¡°We all study medicine. Of course, I understood it.¡±
Old Master Qin¡¯s face was filled with suspicion. How was that possible?
The girl was so young.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°I do have the medicine, but... why don¡¯t you bring me to visit the patient? Perhaps I will be able to cure her?¡±
Old Master Qin looked as if he had been struck by lightning.
¡°You... a young girl?¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Old Master, I guess that you have aplicated past. Although you have fallen on hard times, you still maintain your old connections, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m sure you have your ways and means. After so long, have you managed to find the medicine through your connections?
¡°In the end, didn¡¯t you find them through me, a young girl?¡±
Chapter 363: The Young Divine Doctor Arrives (2)
Chapter 363: The Young Divine Doctor Arrives (2)
Old Master Qin did not know what to say.
It was true. In the past, the Qin family, or even the Jiang family, was one of the best aristocratic families. Although they had fallen on hard times, they were prepared, and they were notpletely impoverished.
Otherwise, how could he have brought out that top grade gem ne for Gu Qingyao?
And although he had used all his connections, he had not managed to obtain the herbs.
But this young girl...
Old Master Qin looked at Gu Qingyao. ¡°What have you deciphered from the list?¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°You are trying to neutralize a toxin, but are unable to do so. You can only suppress it and slow down its effects.¡±
Old Master Qin could barely maintain hisposure.
Gu Qingyao continued. ¡°Old Master, actually you don¡¯t need to be bothered about my age. There¡¯s a saying that there are talented people, even among the young. If you are really part of the medical world, I¡¯m sure... you¡¯ve met many young talents?¡±
Old Master Qin paused. His wife had been famous when she was young. In her twenties, her fame had spread through all of Jiangnan. Among the younger generation of those who pursued medicine, she had been the brightest star.
The old man looked at Gu Qingyao for a long time. Then he took a deep breath and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll bring you.¡±
Old Master Qin brought Gu Qingyao to the small house where he lived. It was old and broken down, and the house was very small. The moment they entered the door, they saw a bed and a small table. That was all.
Jiang Yiru was lying in bed. She was in agony, although she seldom showed it. When she saw her husband bring a young girl in, she could tell that the girl was beautiful and had lovely features, despite her dusty disguise.
Jiang Yiru immediately smiled. ¡°Where did you find such an adorable little girl? She¡¯s so pretty!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Could her current appearance be considered pretty?
Jiang Yiru smiled. ¡°Little girl, this pair of eyes has seen countless people. Surely, I can tell if you¡¯re pretty or not. You¡¯re just wearing a simple disguise. Ordinary people might not be able to tell, but you can¡¯t hide from me!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. This was no ordinary person!
Jiang Yiru, Jiangnan Medical Family¡¯s only heir!
She was a legend in the medical world!
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°It¡¯s more convenient for me to go about like that. In these times, being too pretty is too conspicuous!¡±
Jiang Yiru chuckled. ¡°Ai... what a pity! You¡¯re such a pretty young girl, but you can¡¯t allow others to look at you. I think it¡¯s a shame. I really don¡¯t know what to say about these times. When Grandmother was young, I was incredibly morous and outstandingly gorgeous!¡±
Gu Qingyao was amused!
She had heard stories about Jiang Yiru. She was a medical student, so of course she paid attention to the famous people in the medical world.
But she had never really interacted with Jiang Yiru. In her previous life, by the time she came into contact with the Qin family, Jiang Yiru had passed away long ago.
She had not expected to meet her in person in this life.
Old Master Qin looked at Gu Qingyao. ¡°This is my wife. She¡¯s ill!¡±
Gu Qingyao nced at her and smilingly walked over to Jiang Yiru. ¡°Grandmother Qin, let me feel your pulse.¡±
Jiang Yiru was startled!
Feel her pulse?
A young girl like that?
Jiang Yiru was instantly interested. After the Jiang family copsed, she had not encountered anything so interesting for a long time. Now here was a young girl wanting to feel her pulse?
Chapter 364: The Young Divine Doctor Arrives (4)
Chapter 364: The Young Divine Doctor Arrives (4)
When she looked at this young girl, Jiang Yiru suddenly felt as if she was looking at a younger version of herself. She did not ask any more questions, but simply stretched out her hand.
Gu Qingyao felt her pulse.
A hush fell over the room. Gu Qingyao was very seriously taking Jiang Yiru¡¯s pulse. To be honest, she had note into direct contact with Jiang Yiru in her previous life and did not know what her physical situation was like now.
In her previous life, she had interacted with Old Master Qin. Old Master Qin had transformed his body so that it was simr to Jiang Yiru¡¯s condition, but he was a different person after all.
But Gu Qingyao knew she only needed to make some superficial changes.
Gu Qingyao only retracted her hand after fifteen minutes.
Jiang Yiru looked at her smilingly. ¡°Little girl, what have you discovered?¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at Jiang Yiru and said, ¡°Grandmother Qin, the toxins in your body are veryplex.¡±
Jiang Yiru smiled but remained silent.
Gu Qingyao continued, ¡°You have been poisoned for a long time. At first, it was not so serious, but you reached this state because you were repeatedly poisoned. If I do not guess a miss, Grandmother, you must have been trying medicines out on yourself.¡±
Jiang Yiru¡¯s eyes only brightened now. For a teenage girl to be able to discern this much was pretty good. She was very talented!
¡°Can you cure her?¡± Old Master Qin asked directly.
Gu Qingyao turned and smiled. ¡°I cannot a hundred percent guarantee it, but I am seventy percent sure that I can do it. Grandmother Qin, I have never met a case asplex as you. I will need some time.¡±
Old Master Qin was startled, then delighted. ¡°Really?¡±
He did not even suspect that this young girl was lying. After so many years, this was his first time seeing a ray of hope.
He was too surprised and delighted by Gu Qingyao¡¯s words!
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°Really. I¡¯ve been learning traditional Chinese medicine since I was young and have visited patients everywhere. I have plenty of experience. I¡¯m somewhat confident that I can treat her. For Grandmother Qin¡¯s case, as long as I have sufficient medicinal herbs, I can suppress the poison even if I cannot neutralize it. That will lessen her pain. Perhaps... she can live a few more years!¡±
Jiang Yiru was delighted. Not because she was saved, but because this girl spoke so bluntly.
They were all medical practitioners and skilled ones at that. They were perfectly aware of their own situation. There was no need to beat around the bush. She liked this girl!
Old Master Qin could barely contain himself. ¡°You... you can do this? You... you¡¯re just a young girl. Where did you learn your skills from?¡±
Even his wife, who was exceptional, had been trained by the efforts of the entire Jiang Family. Her starting point waspletely different from an ordinary person.
She was definitely very talented, but because she had grown up in an environment like the Jiang family, she could develop her incredible talents.
But this little girl!
They had not heard of any outstanding medical family in the north?
Gu Qingyao smiled, and her smile was especially innocent. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m especially talented. I¡¯m self-taught!¡±
Old Master Qin: ¡°...¡±
Jiang Yiru felt that this girl was very interesting.
Gu Qingyao looked at Old Master Qin and smiled like a vixen. ¡°Grandfather Qin, are you willing to give me the remaining bracelets, earrings and brooch?¡±
Old Master Qin looked at Gu Qingyao¡¯s greedy expression and instantly grew agitated. ¡°Of course, of course, Grandfather will give it to you now.¡±
He kept the items on his person. Today, he had specially gone to wait for Gu Qingyao.
Old Master Qin hurriedly handed the items to Gu Qingyao and rubbed his hands, his expression filled with anticipation. ¡°Little girl, let me tell you. I am actually a tycoon!¡±
Chapter 365: The Young Divine Doctor Arrives (4)
Chapter 365: The Young Divine Doctor Arrives (4)
Gu Qingyao did not know what to say.
Old Master Qin sat next to her and said earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s true, what I say is all true. I am certainly not deceiving you. Let me tell you! About the ne I gave you... I have many others! All about the same as the first.
¡°There¡¯s more! I have other jewelry and precious things, all as valuable as the ne. What do you think? Aren¡¯t I something? I am very, very rich. As long as you can make Grandmother Qin better, I will give them all to you. All right?¡±
Gu Qingyao stared at him and did not say anything.
Old Master Qin was frantic. He used to be so cautious!
Now that he saw a glimmer of hope, he could not maintain hisposure any longer. He flung aside all caution.
Old Master Qin looked at his old and shabby little house, and his clothes, that made him look like a beggar. When he said he was a tycoon...
He himself felt a little embarrassed.
¡°This... Girl! Look, since I could bring out a ne like that, and I have the entire set, this... at least this proves that I¡¯m pretty great, right?¡±
¡°Hee...¡± Gu Qingyao really could not control herself any longer. This old man was just too adorable.
He was so good to his wife. Otherwise, in her previous life, he would not have gone crazy because of his obsession.
¡°Grandfather, I am very smart. If you can bring out such good items, of course it proves how great you are! Don¡¯t worry, I will do my best to treat Grandmother Qin.¡±
As Gu Qingyao spoke, she took a small bottle from her pocket and handed it to Old Master Qin. ¡°There are two pills in there. I was previously unsure of Grandmother Qin¡¯s actual condition, and could only guess at it. This can reduce her pain. Take one now and take another tomorrow morning. I will bring the medicine tomorrow night.¡±
Old Master held the little bottle with great care. ¡°Sure, sure, sure. I will be waiting for you tomorrow night. You must be sure toe!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry! I am looking forward to your treasures!¡±
Old Master Qin: ¡°...¡±
When she saw Old Master Qin¡¯s expression, Gu Qingyaoughed inwardly. This old man was terrified. Hahahaha!
Why did you boast about your wealth? I¡¯ll give you a fright!
Gu Qingyao left and went around the ck market. She managed to obtain quite a number of antiques, then she went shopping at the departmental store.
She bought a piece of cloth to make clothes for Third Brother.
Her third brother was really an endearing cousin.
He was so young, but he spent all his efforts on making money for his family.
He was raising his younger brothers, although this should be his parents¡¯ responsibility.
When Third Brother Gu Jinlin was young, he had a younger brother, Gu Jinxuan. Now he was working abroad and seldom came back. So Third Uncle bore the household expenses alone. That was why Third Brother needed to take care of his younger brothers.
Later on, Little Seven and Little Eight were born. At that time, Third Brother was a youth and was too young to go to work. Third Uncle had four children, all living on Third Uncle¡¯s single sry.
Third Brother was the oldest, so he helped with the housework and took care of his younger brothers. When he went to work, he began to earn money to take care of his family.
When Gu Qingyao thought of it, her heart ached.
But this family was not doing particrly well. Gu Qingyao guessed that if Third Brother found a match now and wanted to get married, the family would not be able to gather much money for his wedding.
The only thing of value that Third Brother owned was probably the imported watch that she had bought for him earlier.
Chapter 366: Another Encounter With Zhang Qiang
Chapter 366: Another Encounter With Zhang Qiang
But when she emerged from the department store, she did not return to the Gu house. Instead, she went straight to Mo Beihan¡¯s house.
Shey in bed and read until it was time to cook a meal and wait for Mo Beihan toe home.
Sure enough, Mo Beihan arrived home punctually after work. His heart filled with warmth as he sniffed the aroma of cooking in his home. But all he said was, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to cook? It¡¯s so hot. If you wanted to eat anything, you should have waited for me to get home so I could cook. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too hot!¡±
The fan in the living room was on, and the house was cool. Gu Qingyao emerged from the bedroom and said with a smile, ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d be tired out from work. So I finished cooking and waited for you!¡±
Mo Beihan went over to hug her. ¡°I¡¯m a grown man. Surely, cooking a meal won¡¯t exhaust me?¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed and brought the food from the kitchen. Mo Beihan washed his hands and went to the table to eat.
Gu Qingyao told him about what had happened that day at the ck market. When Mo Beihan heard Gu Qingyao¡¯s description, that the old man¡¯s surname was Qin, his wife¡¯s surname was Jiang, and her description of the wife¡¯s illness, Mo Beihan knew that it must be the Qin family, which was so famous in his previous life.
In her previous life, Yao Yao had also interacted with them. No wonder she had gone to help them.
Mo Beihan looked at Gu Qingyao and smiled. But Gu Qingyao did not notice the gleam of amusement in his eyes.
¡°You¡¯re so amazing! You can even cure such aplicated illness. Looks like you¡¯re a young divine doctor!¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m a young divine doctor. I¡¯m truly incredible!¡±
Mo Beihan was amused!
After they had eaten, Mo Beihan did the dishes while Gu Qingyao used the sewing machine to make some clothes for Mo Beihan.
When Mo Beihan came back and saw her sewing, he looked at her with anticipation and asked, ¡°Is that for me?¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
Mo Beihan was immediately delighted. Hey in a lounge, his gaze wandering between the book in his hand and Gu Qingyao, who was making clothes for him. How delightful!
In his previous life, he would never have dreamt that he would live like this with Yao Yao!
The sewing machine was quick and the clothes were done before the sun set. Mo Beihan walked her home.
But they unexpectedly encountered Zhang Qiang and his gang.
Zhang Qiang¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he saw Gu Qingyao.
He waspletely besotted with this young girl after meeting her that day. She was much prettier than Ji Mingyue. He must have her.
For the past few days, he had been going around the neighborhood, asking about her. But the people in that area did not seem to know her well, so he did not obtain any useful information.
He felt that this was strange. How could it be that no one had noticed such a pretty young girl?
He did not know that Gu Qingyao seldom left the house, but some of her neighbors did know her, especially those who lived near Old Master Ji¡¯s little clinic. They had certainly seen her before.
But everyone knew what Zhang Qiang was like. If this fellow was asking about a pretty young girl, he was certainly up to no good, so no one told him anything.
He did not even nce at Mo Beihan but simply overlooked him. He rushed over to Gu Qingyao and blocked her way. His eyes were fixed on Gu Qingyao as he said, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s me. Do you remember me? I¡¯m your Elder Brother Qiang!¡±
Gu Qingyao was startled when he suddenly rushed over. She was not on the alert since she was with Mo Beihan. She had been chatting with him!
She did not expect this fellow to suddenly rush over.
Gu Qingyao frowned. She found this fellow¡¯s expression disgusting. She felt that she did not want him to look at her.
Several people were following Zhang Qiang. When they saw Zhang Qiang rush over, they took the initiative to gather around, encircling Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao.
Chapter 367: Mo Beihan Acts
Chapter 367: Mo Beihan Acts
These people all looked like they were up to no good. In particr, Zhang Qiang¡¯s expression when he looked at Gu Qingyao was disgusting. Mo Beihan immediately pulled Gu Qingyao behind him and shielded her.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
Security was good in these times, but now this group was loitering about, just like the gangsters inter times. This surprised Mo Beihan!
Zhang Qiang frowned when he saw Mo Beihan shielding Gu Qingyao in such an intimate manner. ¡°Who are you? Get lost if you want to live. How dare you touch my woman. Scram!¡±
Mo Beihan was enraged. Gu Qingyao, who was behind him, whispered, ¡°I saw him bully Ji Mingyuest time, so I rescued her. This Zhang Qiang saw me then.¡±
Mo Beihan understoodpletely!
His eyes glinted murderously. After being reborn for so long, there were very few people who could provoke him like that. How dare this fellow keep thinking of his Yao Yao!
Mo Beihan was not afraid of trouble, but this Zhang Qiang was even more arrogant. He grew impatient even before Mo Beihan could punch him after hearing Gu Qingyao¡¯s words.
¡°Why are you still standing there when I asked you to get lost? Let me tell you, this is my woman. Brothers, beat him.¡±
At hismand, the gangsters immediately gathered around.
If it came to a fight, all of them together were no match for Mo Beihan. This fellow not only coveted his wife, but he also dared to speak so arrogantly. To be honest, this was the first time Mo Beihan had met someone like that in either his past or current life.
If he did not thrash them, his name would not be Mo Beihan.
He shielded Gu Qingyao with one hand, but did not move much otherwise. He kicked them to the ground with a few moves.
Only then did Zhang Qiang realize he had encountered a really tough opponent.
When he saw that his brothers had copsed to the ground and were unable to get up, he looked at Mo Beihan with a vicious gleam in his eyes. ¡°Not bad! You¡¯re pretty bold to beat up my men. If I don¡¯t kill you, my surname is not Zhang.¡±
¡°Tell me, who are you?¡±
Mo Beihanughed coldly and disdainfully.
Zhang Qiang rushed up in a rage and tried to grab Mo Beihan¡¯s cor, but Mo Beihan caught hold of his wrist and flicked him over. Then he sent him flying with a kick!
¡°Ah...¡±
The men who had copsed to the ground were shocked by the awful scream. It was from Zhang Qiang!
Who dared to hit Zhang Qiang?
Zhang Qiangnded on the ground with a thud. He clutched his stomach, unable to even get up. After a long while, he managed to raise his head and look at Mo Beihan. ¡°You just wait!¡±
With that, he shouted to his gang. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
They hurriedly crawled over to help Zhang Qiang up, then they ran.
Gu Qingyao frowned. It would be troublesome to offend someone like that!
¡°Elder Brother Beihan, this man muste from a good background. Clearly, his family is very powerful. This will probably be a very troublesome affair.¡±
No matter howpetent Mo Beihan was, he was still too young. Most crucially, his family background could notpare to these typical yboys.
Especially in a strange town.
Mo Beihan grunted coldly as he looked at Zhang Qiang¡¯s departing figure. ¡°He dared to have designs on you. I was already very reserved when I didn¡¯t kill him!¡±
He did not say too much to Gu Qingyao so as not to worry her.
¡°Come on, I¡¯ll send you home. Don¡¯t worry, I know a little about this Zhang Qiang. I¡¯ll deal with him.¡±
Of course, he was familiar with Zhang Qiang¡¯s background.
He had not recognized him at first, but when Zhang Qiang had announced his name, Mo Beihan had taken a close look at his face and immediately knew who he was.
Perhaps Yao Yao did not know him, but Mo Beihan certainly did.
Because this bastard had hurt Yao Yao in their previous life, just that Mo Beihan had dealt with him before Yao Yao found out.
Chapter 368: My Dear Grandfather, Hurry Up And Make Your Presence Felt!
Chapter 368: My Dear Grandfather, Hurry Up And Make Your Presence Felt!
Gu Qingyao was somewhat worried. With the Gu family¡¯s background, they could not afford to offend someone with a good background. If anything happened, the first to be affected would be the Gu family.
Third Uncle lived here...
When he saw Gu Qingyao¡¯s anxious look, Mo Beihan knew what she was worried about. With his current abilities, he might not be able to deal with the Zhang Family, even with the help of the Ji family.
Otherwise, that Zhang Qiang would not dare to behave so boldly towards Ji Mingyue.
But... he had other methods!
When they entered the house, Mo Beihan saw that she still looked very worried, so he tugged at her. ¡°Can you please trust me? I know this man. I guarantee you won¡¯t be affected.¡±
Gu Qingyao pursed her lips. ¡°You only mentioned us. What about yourself?¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s job was equally important.
He had worked hard for many years to attain his current position.
Although he was the eldest grandson of the capital¡¯s Mo family, thetter had not yet discovered Mo Beihan. He could not use that connection yet!
Mo Beihan beamed. ¡°You¡¯re so concerned about me? I¡¯ll definitely be all right!¡±
Gu Qingyao did not say anything. Mo Beihan patted her hand and smiled at her dotingly. ¡°All right, go and take a bath. I¡¯ll stay until your older cousin and third uncle are back. I need to discuss something with them.¡±
Gu Qingyao knew she could not help in this matter, so she had no choice but to agree.
She went to her room to get a change of clothes. When she emerged, Zhou Ping was just exiting the toilet. She had heard Mo Beihan¡¯s voice and knew that he had brought Gu Qingyao home.
Mo Beihan greeted her and Zhou Ping grunted at him, but did not say anything else.
She was indifferent towards Mo Beihan. Although Mo Beihan was very famous among the Southern Lake Brigade and the Qing River Brigade and was considered an outstanding youth, Zhou Ping did not think much of him.
He was just a vige boy.
He might have some ability, but she did not find him impressive. He could notpare to the young men of the city.
In particr, Zhou Ping thought he was foolish to treat Gu Qingyao so well.
The two children came out and smiled warmly when they saw Mo Beihan.
¡°Elder Brother Mo!¡±
Mo Beihan stayed and Zhou Ping looked at him with suspicion. Mo Beihan smiled and said, ¡°I have something to discuss with Jinlin and Third Uncle.¡±
Zhou Ping did not inquire further. She went to her bedroom and applied cold cream on her face. Then she remained in her room.
Gu Jinlin and Gu Yundong returned shortly after Gu Qingyao was done with her bath.
They spoke in the living room.
Gu Jinlin and Gu Yundong were very angry when they found out that Zhang Qiang had designs on Gu Qingyao.
¡°That bastard has overreached himself!¡± Gu Jinlin was enraged. They had always lived here and this Zhang Qiang frequented the area, so of course he knew what kind of man he was.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°This is not the time to quibble over these things. My guess is that Zhang Qiang won¡¯t let things go. If we aren¡¯t prepared, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±
Gu Yundong frowned. ¡°The Zhang family is too powerful, even the Ji family can¡¯t deal with them. This... is a little tricky. We mustpletely shatter the Zhang family, or there will be trouble in the future. But that is no easy matter!¡±
Gu Jinlin¡¯s expression was ugly.
Mo Beihan stayed for an hour. Before he left, he popped in to visit Gu Qingyao. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a n to deal with him. Have a good sleep. Be careful the next time you go out. If you need to go anywhere, let me know and I¡¯ll bring you.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded obediently. ¡°Mhm.¡±
Chapter 369: My Dear Grandfather, Hurry Up And Make Your Presence Felt! (2)
Chapter 369: My Dear Grandfather, Hurry Up And Make Your Presence Felt! (2)
Mo Beihan left. He needed to pay a visit to the Ji family.
Mo Beihan stood under the Gu family¡¯s block and gazed in the direction of their house as he thought of his wife¡¯s anxious expression.
At this time, he was a lone wolf, and really could not take on the Zhang family.
The Zhang family had connections here, in Nancheng, and also in the capital.
Zhang Qiang¡¯s parents held powerful positions in Nancheng, while his second uncle lived here.
And his grandfather and others of that generation resided in the capital.
Zhang Qiang was the only male scion among the Zhang family¡¯s grandchildren, and he was the darling of the family. This was especially so in a family like the Zhangs, which favored boys over girls.
The Ji family was only just beginning to prosper. Although they were currently doing well, their standing was not high enough.
They were no match for the Zhang family.
So...
Mo Beihan rubbed his chin. My dear grandfather, I really have no choice. I, your eldest grandson, must look for you!
Your granddaughter-inw needs help. You had better hurry up and make your presence felt!
Otherwise, when Yao Yao grows up in a few years, you will have to join the queue if you want to meet her!
Mo Beihan went to the Ji house.
In the Ji house, Grandfather and Grandma Ji had their own rooms. The Ji house was fairlyrge and the whole family lived together. Now that Ji Mingzhe was back, he was usually here when he was not at the hostel.
Second Brother, Ji Mingzhe, and Ji Mingyue were all home.
Ji Mingyue could not help feeling conflicted when she saw that Mo Beihan was actually visiting the Ji family.
To be honest, her better rtives in the past had influenced her such that she had a poor impression of vige girls. She always thought that vige girls were awful!
So when she first heard in Nancheng that Mo Beihan was engaged to a vige girl, she could not reconcile herself to the fact!
She felt that Mo Beihan must be blind!
How could she fancy someone with such poor taste?
But now that she had met Gu Qingyao, she felt like crying!
Why wasn¡¯t she a man?
If she were a man, she would certainly grab Gu Qingyao and marry her. Why should Mo Beihan get such a bargain?
But she was a girl and none of her four elder brothers had the guts to challenge Mo Beihan. This made her really angry!
Now that she saw Mo Beihan, she could not stand him!
It was alright if he did not like her, but he had also taken away the girl she had identified to be her sister-inw. He was her nemesis!
¡°Hmph!¡± Ji Mingyue grunted coldly. She flung herself on the couch and crossed her arms. ¡°Why are you here?¡±
Her tone was unfriendly!
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Mo Beihan did not have much of an impression of Ji Mingyue.
In his previous life, he only focused on work and Yao Yao. He did not pay much attention to anything else, especially women.
When he thought about it carefully, Yao Yao did have a friend in her previous life who was called Ji Mingyue. It was true that Ji Mingzhe was a close friend, but all he remembered about this girl from the Ji family was that her boyfriend was not too good, and he had ruined her reputation.
He did not remember anything else.
This time, he knew that the girl liked him. But despite her circumstances, she had actually be good friends with Yao Yao. When she found out that Yao Yao was his fianc¨¦e, she had not made trouble for her either.
This was sufficient to raise Ji Mingyue in Mo Beihan¡¯s estimation.
He did not bother to quibble with the girl, but sought out Ji Mingzhe and recounted the incident.
Ji Mingzhe was shocked. ¡°You... are you telling the truth?¡±
Mo Beihan nodded. ¡°Would I deceive you about something like that?¡±
Ji Mingyue was also startled. She stood up abruptly. ¡°What did you say? That Zhang Qiang was looking for Yao Yao? And he behaved in such a disgusting manner?¡±
Chapter 370: Zhou Ping Is Beaten Again
Chapter 370: Zhou Ping Is Beaten Again
Ji Mingyue was furious. That Zhang Qiang had been bothering her for a long time. The Ji family had already made its stance clear, but that bastard still pestered her shamelessly. Thest time, he had actually dragged her to a deserted spot and was prepared to bully her.
If Gu Qingyao had not arrived and saved her, the bastard would have kissed her.
The thought filled Ji Mingyue with revulsion.
Then that bastard had taken one look at Gu Qingyao and became mesmerized by her beauty. God!
In the past, he had always said he could not live without her because he loved her so much, and was besotted with her. Now that he had seen Gu Qingyao, he immediately went to pester the other young girl. What a disgusting bastard!
Ji Mingyue immediately said to Ji Mingzhe, ¡°Eldest Brother, we must certainly find a solution. Otherwise, Yao Yao will definitely be in trouble. That bastard Zhang Qiang only noticed her because of me.
¡°I forgot to tell you that thest time Zhang Qiang came to pester me, he wanted... wanted to bully me. Fortunately, Yao Yao came to my rescue. She kicked Zhang Qiang and pushed him aside. At that time, Zhang Qiang was looking at Yao Yao lustfully. His expression was really creepy.¡±
Ji Mingzhe was immediately outraged. ¡°What did you say? Zhang Qiang bullied you? Why didn¡¯t you mention such an important matter earlier? That bastard. I¡¯ll certainly make him pay!¡±
Ji Mingyue lowered her head. Her lips twitched. ¡°I... a lot has happened recently. I... I forgot to tell you.¡±
She had been too excited to meet Gu Qingyao. Every day, she and her grandparents devised ns to bring Gu Qingyao into her family as a daughter-inw, and they were continually debating which brother was the most suitable.
She had known that Mo Beihan was engaged, then,ter on, she suddenly discovered that Gu Qingyao was Mo Beihan¡¯s fianc¨¦e. All these developments had bewildered her!
So she had forgotten to tell them about the incident!
Ji Mingzhe asked worriedly, ¡°Did he do anything to you?¡±
Ji Mingyue nced at Mo Beihan, and her expression changed. She was somewhat embarrassed. In her agitation, she had forgotten to curb herself in Mo Beihan¡¯s presence.
It was rather... embarrassing to talk about these things in front of someone she liked.
Ji Mingyue shook her head. ¡°No. But Eldest Brother, Zhang Qiang has grown increasingly bold. When he pursued me in the past, the most he did was boast. But thest time, he pulled me into a deserted alley and insisted that I be his girlfriend. If Yao Yao had not rescued me, who... who knows what he would have done?¡±
Ji Mingzhe was livid. That fellow dared to treat his younger sister like that. He would be damned if he let him off.
When he heard Ji Mingyue¡¯s words, Ji Mingzhe understood that matters hade to a head.
Zhang Qiang had lost his patience with Mingyue. Now he had taken a fancy to Gu Qingyao. If they did not find a solution, both Gu Qingyao and Ji Mingyue would be in trouble.
Especially since this was not just Gu Qingyao¡¯s problem. Mo Beihan would be in trouble too!
¡°All right!¡± Ji Mingzhe nced at his younger sister. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Elder Brother will protect you. Go and rest! Beihan and I have some matters to discuss.¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
Mo Beihan and Ji Mingzhe had a very long discussion. Meanwhile, after Mo Beihan left the Gu house, Gu Yundong was frowning. He was pondering the matter as he reached out for his clothes to take a bath.
At that moment, Zhou Ping suddenly said, ¡°What were you talking about just now? Has Zhang Qiang taken a fancy to Yao Yao? The Zhang Qiang from the Zhang family? Jinlin¡¯s immediate superior?¡±
Zhou Ping looked delighted. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! If Yao Yao marries Zhang Qiang, then...¡±
Gu Yundong could barely believe his ears. When he could respond, he pped her without a second thought.
¡°Ah...¡±
Chapter 371: A Terrible Beating
Chapter 371: A Terrible Beating
This time, her scream was very piteous, and everyone in the house heard it.
Little Seven and Little Eight hurried over. Gu Qingyao heard it too and ran over to their room.
Gu Yundong and Zhou Ping were in their own bedroom, but the room¡¯s door was open and the others could see inside it from the living room. Gu Jinlin happened to be at the door.
He looked in shock at his mother, who was in the room. For a moment, he could not react.
He had not really approved of his father hitting his mother thest time. But this time, he did not react at all.
He did not snap out of his trance until the two children and Gu Qingyao appeared.
Gu Yundong, who was in the room, immediately said, ¡°Everyone, go back to your rooms. Don¡¯te here.¡±
Gu Jinlin hurriedly brought the two children back to their room and closed the room door.
¡°It¡¯s nothing. Elder Brother will deal with it. Be good children and go to sleep.¡±
Then he came out and brought Gu Qingyao back to her room. He shut the door and told Gu Qingyao to stay in her room. Only then did he go to Gu Yundong and Zhou Ping¡¯s room and shut their door.
This time, Zhou Ping suffered a terrible beating!
This time, Gu Yundong beat her brutally and mercilessly.
Previously, he was only angry at her attitude towards Yao Yao. She had gone too far, but had not yet pushed Gu Yundong to his limit.
But this was apletely different matter. She had overstepped Gu Yundong¡¯s boundaries and he did not show her any mercy.
This time, Zhou Ping was severely beaten. She was sent flying and fell onto the bedside table, overturning the teacups and water jug. Her head hit the wall with a thud, and her forehead started to bleed.
Zhou Ping dabbed at the blood on her forehead in disbelief. She turned and said, ¡°You beat me again?¡±
After more than twenty years of marriage and four sons, Gu Yundong had hit her twice, and only over the past few days. Each beating was more severe than thest.
Gu Yundong stood there with an icy expression. ¡°You were asking for it!¡±
¡°What did I say that was wrong? Aren¡¯t you aware of the Zhang family¡¯s standing? Yao Yao should consider herself lucky if she marries Zhang Qiang...¡±
Gu Yundong pped her again.
As a man, he had great strength, and the two blows caused Zhou Ping¡¯s cheeks to redden and swell. Then Gu Yundong grabbed Zhou Ping¡¯s cor and lifted her up.
¡°Of course, I know what the Zhang family is like. You also know Zhang Qiang¡¯s character. Under these circumstances, how could you talk about marrying Yao Yao off to that useless man? Zhou Ping, did you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to discipline you? How could you say something so heartless?¡±
Zhou Ping¡¯s eyes flickered, but she kept silent.
Gu Jinlin only watched and did not attempt to stop his father when he turned violent this time.
¡°Mother, Yao Yao is already engaged to Beihan. How can you speak like that?¡±
Zhou Ping was infuriated. ¡°I... I¡¯m only hoping for the best for the Gu family. Mo Beihan is an excellent man, but no matter what, he cannotpare to Zhang Qiang. Look at the Zhang family¡¯s circumstances. What is Mo Beihan inparison?
¡°If Yao Yao marries into the Zhang family, our entire Gu Family will benefit. Also...¡±
¡°So you don¡¯t care what kind of man Zhang Qiang is. You will just happily give them Yao Yao?¡± Gu Jinlin ground his teeth. If his younger cousin were not in the next room, he would be roaring at her.
Zhou Ping refused to back down. ¡°Then... hasn¡¯t Zhang Qiang taken a fancy to Yao Yao? With the Zhang family¡¯s standing, are we in any position to refuse? What can we do besides allow Yao Yao to marry him?¡±
¡°Mother...¡± Gu Jinlin was furious. His mother hadpletely disappointed him.
Chapter 372: Cutting Off Her Sources Of Income
Chapter 372: Cutting Off Her Sources Of Ie
Gu Yundong looked at Zhou Ping so coldly that she began to quiver. ¡°You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with this matter. We will deal with it. Remember, stop giving lousy suggestions or it will not be a matter of a few ps.
¡°Zhou Ping, let me be clear with you today. The Gu family is governed very strictly. We are flexible with everything else, and I can forgive any other mistake, but the Gu family will never tolerate a breach of principle.
¡°If you dare to deviously plot against others for your own benefit, I will not only divorce you, I will make sure your Zhou family pays the price.
¡°Don¡¯t forget that I arranged jobs for your brothers and nephews. That bastard Zhang Qiang has only taken a fancy to Yao Yao because she¡¯s pretty. Yao Yao may be pretty, but your niece in the Zhou family is not bad looking either!¡±
Zhou Ping¡¯s eyes immediately widened. She lost her temper and rushed forward to hit Gu Yundong.
¡°Gu Yundong, you bastard, I¡¯ve been with you for so many years and borne you four sons. Is this how you treat me? Are you human...¡±
Gu Yundong ignored her iling and simply pushed her aside. Zhou Ping fell onto the bed. She looked at Gu Yundong in disbelief, as if this was the first time she was truly seeing her husband after so many years.
Gu Yundong gave Zhou Ping a chilly smile. ¡°If you just mind your own business, I won¡¯t do anything to you. I will even take care of your family. But Zhou Ping, don¡¯t go making trouble for yourself. These four children are yours. If you¡¯re not careful, the children will be disappointed in you.
¡°I am disciplining you for your own good. Stop thinking these petty thoughts. There is still a ce for you in the Gu family, otherwise... ah! I am a man of my word.¡±
Zhou Ping was so frightened she began to shake all over. Her eyes were dull and she could not speak.
¡°And you, you should be in bed. I will deal with your mother. We must give further thought to this matter concerning the Zhang family,¡± Gu Yundong said to Gu Jinlin. ¡°Also, starting from today, you are not to give a cent of your sry to your mother. As parents, it is our duty to raise our children. You have worked hard for so many years. In the future, you are to save your sry for your marriage.¡±
Gu Jinlin waspletely shocked. ¡°Father...¡±
¡°Do as I say!¡±
¡°All right!¡±
Zhou Ping immediately leapt to her feet. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. Our household expenses... ah...¡±
She had only just jumped up when Gu Yundong pushed her back onto the bed. ¡°Jinlin and I usually eat at our work canteen, so our expenses are minimal. My sry is sufficient to support you and the two children.
¡°Don¡¯t tell me how great the expenditure of raising these two children is. No matter how many children we have, they are our responsibility. If you think you don¡¯t have enough spending money, you can go to work and earn some. Little Seven and Little Eight are older now and don¡¯t need you to take care of them all day. Since Yao Yao is here now, she can take care of them during the day while you go to work.¡±
Zhou Ping waspletely shocked!
Go to work?
Ever since she and Gu Yundong had gotten married, she had always spent Gu Yundong¡¯s money. Later on, her eldest son had grown up, and she had spent her husband and her son¡¯s money. How kind of job could a middle-aged woman like her find?
...
Gu Qingyao heard the entire conversation.
Although she remained in her room, she opened the room door slightly so that she could hear their conversation.
She had her interspace, which contained the medicinal spring that she had developed in herst life after gathering many rare and exotic herbs. The Gu family and Mo family had used their connections in order to obtain these for her.
After drinking from the medicinal spring for a long time, her eyes were keen and her ears were sharp. Although the other room door was shut, in these times, rooms were not very soundproofed, and she heard everything clearly.
Chapter 373: Grandfather Qin, You Really Are A Tycoon (1)
Chapter 373: Grandfather Qin, You Really Are A Tycoon (1)
She was neither angered nor saddened by their conversation. Instead, she was touched by her third uncle and third brother.
As for Zhou Ping, she was not a close rtive. After all, they were not rted by blood. Of course, it would be nice if she doted on her, but it did not matter if she did not.
She did not feel that the entire world should dote on her and spoil her.
It was enough that Third Uncle and Third Brother were good to her!
Now she was just worried about Zhang Qiang. How would Elder Brother Beihan solve the problem?
The surest method was to ask the capital¡¯s Mo family for help. Gu Qingyao rested her chin on her hand as she thought about Mo Beihan¡¯s features.
Mo Beihan looked very like Old Master Mo when he was young. It would not be a problem if he just presented his face.
But, how were they to contact the Mo family at this time?
At the moment, Elder Brother Beihan had not yet advanced to the stage he was at in his previous life. If he revealed his status as the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson now, he might not be able to defeat the Mo family¡¯s mother-son duo.
Um... what a mess!
While Gu Qingyao was agonizing over the situation, Mo Beihan was also hesitating. At the moment, he was lying on the bed in his house, thinking about how everything would be revealed once his grandfather discovered who he was.
Yao Yao was still young!
The Gu family was so special, surely Grandfather would not object to him and Yao Yao being together?
Actually, Grandfather had really liked Yao Yao in his previous life. But in this life, even if he liked her, he would subject Yao Yao to scrutiny, hoping that she would be more outstanding so that she could be worthy of him.
He did not wish to cause Yao Yao any worry.
Especially if that mother-son duo in the Mo family found out. Then the situation would be even more difficult.
The best possible oue was to let his grandfather know, but ask him to keep it a secret.
But, would he be sopliant?
Mo Beihan pillowed his head on his hands, as he continued to think of a way to deal with that old fellow.
At that moment, in a house in the capital, Old Master Mo had sneezed several times in session. It frightened the others who were in the study. Had the Old Master caught a cold?
Gu Qingyao said that she would treat Jiang Yiru, so she would definitely go. But she remembered Mo Beihan saying she should ask him to apany her if she wanted to go anywhere.
So that night, she decocted the herbs in her interspace and the next night, she and Mo Beihan went out together.
She waited until it was almost dark before she left.
By the time she reached Old Master Qin¡¯s house, it waspletely dark.
Old Master Qin and Jiang Yiru were waiting. When they saw Gu Qingyao arrive, they were both surprised and delighted, especially Old Master Qin.
Gu Qingyao walked over to the bed and took some silver needles from her bag. She took out the medicine she had brewed and handed them to Old Master Qin.
¡°Look, Grandfather Qin!¡±
Grandfather Qin was a skilled physician. She handed him the medicine so that he could examine them and put his mind at ease before he allowed Jiang Yiru to take it.
Old Master Qin had not expected Gu Qingyao to have prepared everything, and even allowed him to examine the medicine. He hurriedly took them.
Gu Qingyao ignored him. Old Master Qin opened the small jar. He could examine it in any way he pleased.
Old Master Qin had been analyzing the poisons in his wife¡¯s body for many years. Now that he was looking at the antidote, of course he could partially tell what was in it. He examined it for a while and after tasting it, he could guess almost all theponents.
With Old Master Qin¡¯s skill, he naturally understood some of the theory. But after all, he had not managed to analyze this poisonpletely, so he did notpletely understand.
He agitatedly ran over to Gu Qingyao and said nervously, ¡°This... girl, you... can you... erm.. exin this to me?¡±
He blushed a little. His beard was already turning white and he had spent his life studying medicine. But in the end, he had to ask a young girl to teach him.
Chapter 374: Grandfather Qin, You Really Are A Tycoon (2)
Chapter 374: Grandfather Qin, You Really Are A Tycoon (2)
¡°Hehe...¡±
Gu Qingyao did notugh at Old Master Qin¡¯s embarrassed look, but Jiang Yiruughed out loud first.
¡°Bring it here and let me have a look!¡±
She was a devoted medicinal practitioner. Although she had been tormented by the poison in her body, now that she heard there was an antidote, her first reaction was curiosity. She wanted to know the theory behind the antidote.
Old Master Qin handed the medicine over to Jiang Yiru. Jiang Yiru sniffed it and tasted it, then sank into deep thought for a long time.
¡°Wow wow wow! Little girl, you are really talented! I understand some of it, but I¡¯m not sure my thinking is the same as yours!¡±
Gu Qingyao was somewhat amused. ¡°Grandfather and Grandma Qin, the two of you are the most interesting patients I have ever met. If someone else had a chronic illness for more than ten years and suddenly found a cure, they would immediately get rid of their illness. But the two of you are analyzing the theory behind it.¡±
Jiang Yiruughed somewhat sheepishly. ¡°Ah ah! This is... a professional hazard!¡±
Since the two old folks were not in a hurry, Gu Qingyao did not need to hurry either. She knew how much Old Master Qin cared for his wife. If she did not exin it to him clearly, he would probably keep worrying, so Gu Qingyao took out paper and pen and prepared to exin when she suddenly remembered something.
She lifted her head and looked at Old Master Qin, who was perched precariously, ready to listen. Sheughed craftily. ¡°Old Master Qin, this is my own secret form! I have never revealed it before. It¡¯s very valuable!¡±
Old Master Qin: ¡°...¡±
Old Master Qin¡¯s lips twitched. He immediately got up and ran over to the corner of the room and took out a wooden box from a small, shabby cupboard.
The box was medium-sized, measuring thirty centimeters by twenty centimeters, with a depth of ten centimeters.
Old Master Qin ced the box in front of Gu Qingyao. ¡°This is for you!¡±
Gu Qingyao nced at Mo Beihan and opened the box. She was almost blinded by the glitter of the jewels inside.
There were two rows of bangles and a row of rings bordering it.
One row of jade bangles and another row of gold bangles. There were both gem-studded rings and diamond rings.
They were all top quality pieces.
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
No wonder he could boast. He could really live up to it!
Jiang Yiru smiled and said, ¡°These jade bangles are part of the Jiang family¡¯s collection. Every one of them is of good quality. Although they are worthless now, perhaps they will regain their value in the future.
¡°These gold bangles are also of superior quality and were made with traditional techniques. They were all made by famous craftsmen from Jiangnan. The rings are also part of the Jiang Family¡¯s collection.¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her head and looked at Old Master Qin with a smile. ¡°Grandfather Qin, you really are a tycoon!¡±
Old Master Qin raised his chin proudly. ¡°Of course I am!¡±
Gu Qingyao put the things away in delight. Before she began to speak, Old Master Qin, the tycoon, spoke again. ¡°This is just a reward for exining the theory to us. I will reward you richly after you have cured my wife!¡±
Gu Qingyao immediately smiled brilliantly.
Jiang Yiru was amused by her avaricious expression. She was quite adorable!
It was not just her. Mo Beihan also thought she was adorable.
Subsequently, Gu Qingyao exined the theory to the two old people. Mo Beihan did not understand what she was saying.
In his previous life, when he was together with Yao Yao, he only learnt some simple theories. He did not understand the moreplicated stuff.
But he could tell from Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin¡¯s expressions that his wife was doing a good job.
Mhm!
His wife was outstanding and intelligent!
In their previous life, many famous doctors had not been able to provide a cure for the Qin Family. But in the end, Yao Yao had provided the solution.
His Yao Yao seemed to be born with a genius for this and others could notpare to her talent.
Chapter 375: Grandfather Qin, You Really Are A Tycoon (3)
Chapter 375: Grandfather Qin, You Really Are A Tycoon (3)
The two old people were well versed in these matters, and they soon understoodpletely.
When the exnation was over, Old Master Qin did not exim or show any signs of surprise. He just nced at her in a puzzled manner and asked, ¡°How did you grow a brain like that?¡±
He even seemed rather gloomy!
With a hint of envy and jealousy!
Gu Qingyao smiled.
After she hadpleted her preparations, she began to perform acupuncture on Jiang Yiru. She only brought the medicine to her after half an hour.
It had been kept warm in the pot and it was still hot!
After that, Gu Qingyao handed Old Master Qin a medicine bottle. ¡°Take the pills inside once every morning and evening. I wille back in ten days and continue the acupuncture.¡±
Old Master Qin hurriedly took the bottle and cradled it as if it was something precious.
It waste and Gu Qingyao hurried home.
Mo Beihan left after seeing Gu Qingyao back to the Gu house. Before he left, he suddenly said, ¡°Yao Yao, stay at home for the next few days. I have some matters to attend to.¡±
Gu Qingyao was startled. ¡°Does it have to do with Zhang Qiang?¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
Gu Qingyao pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to solve, isn¡¯t it? Will you be in danger?¡±
Mo Beihan immediatelyughed. ¡°No, I¡¯m only worried about you.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve only just arrived and very few people have noticed me. Zhang Qiang also doesn¡¯t know who I am. It will take him at least three to four days to trace me. During this time, I have to go and do some things, so... will you stay at home like a good girl?¡±
Gu Qingyao was still worried. She dragged him into her room, closed the door, and asked him softly, ¡°This... If the Zhang family is very powerful, you can¡¯t fight them. As for the Ji family, since Zhang Qiang dared to treat Ji Mingyue like that, he definitely isn¡¯t afraid of them.
¡°This... Elder Brother Beihan, are you really sure you can do it? Can you find someone to help you?¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes gleamed with amusement. He looked at her. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±
¡°I... I... I mean, have you found someone more powerful to help you! Have you thought of looking for a powerful supporter? This... don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re a peasant that you can¡¯t beat Zhang Qiang. In the past... perhaps... your... your father... had some connections?¡±
Gu Qingyao spoke very carefully, because Mo Beihan¡¯s father was a lousy fellow.
At that time, he had married Jiang Yingqiu and had two sons in order to improve his life in the Southern Lake Brigade. Later on, his family had managed to transfer him back and he had left without a word, never to return. There had been no news of him at all.
As a result, Jiang Yingqiu had to raise the two children single-handedly andter on, she even had to raise her grandchildren.
Mo Beihan hated his father because of that. In his previous life, Mo Beihan did not have any feelings towards his father. Later on, when he joined the Mo family, he had never shown his father any courtesy.
Gu Qingyao would not have mentioned it if she felt she had any other choice. The problem was that they were worried about the entire Zhang family, and not just Zhang Qiang.
If it was just Zhang Qiang, she could think of a solution. Her medical skills were so good that she could certainly think of some way to deal with Zhang Qiang.
But she could not deal with the entire Zhang family. They needed some secr influence to solve the problem.
Mo Beihan¡¯s surest bet was the Mo family.
At first, Gu Qingyao had assumed that Mo Beihan would be angry when he heard what she had to say. But she was surprised to see that the fellow just kept looking at her with a smile.
By the time she finished, his smile had grown even broader. He slowly lowered his head and drew closer to her. The naughty smile lurking in his eyes was just too... too hateful!
¡°What... what are youughing at?¡±
Chapter 376: Grandfather Qin, You Really Are A Tycoon (4)
Chapter 376: Grandfather Qin, You Really Are A Tycoon (4)
Mo Beihan was very close to her now and his smile grew even more wicked. ¡°Yao Yao, you seem to know a lot!¡±
Er...
Gu Qingyao¡¯s cheeks twitched several times. She did not know what to say.
Mo Beihan wasughing wildly inside when he looked at her expression. This girl was never on her guard when she was with him. In her previous life, she was used to following him about and she trusted himpletely. As a result, she had never imagined that like her, he might have circled back to their current starting point.
Sigh!
Could it be because he had hidden it too well?
¡°I... I was just guessing... guessing. This... I heard some brigade members talking about your father¡¯s appearance in the past. He was clearly no ordinary person. Also! They said that if his family did not have some ability, they would not have been able to transfer him back. He left, never to return, and it must be because he had gone somewhere better! He disdained the vige, which was why he did not return.
¡°This... after all you are a descendant of the Mo family. Now you¡¯ve run into trouble. If the Mo family is really that powerful, perhaps they will help you?
¡°Oh, also, Elder Brother Beihan... your father may not care about you, but that does not mean that the entire Mo family does not care about you, right? Perhaps... perhaps the Mo family doesn¡¯t know you exist? Your father is still young. Perhaps your grandfather¡¯s generation is still alive. Perhaps your grandfather will take a liking to you. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±
Gu Qingyao was sweating in panic. She was afraid that Mo Beihan would reject the entire Mo family because of his father.
Actually, the Mo family¡¯s grandfather was a very nice man, a wonderful man in fact. In his previous life, the two of them were very close.
Mo Beihan saw that the girl was afraid that he would reject the Mo family. She was in such a panic that she was sweating. He thought it was rather funny, but he suddenly could not bear to hide the truth from her any longer.
It looked as if he would have to find an opportunity to exin it to her!
So that she would not have to worry over nothing.
However...
Would she punch him if she found out that he had discovered her rebirth long ago?
Mo Beihan patted Gu Qingyao¡¯s head. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got it. I¡¯ll obey you and make a careful investigation to see if I can find a powerful supporter. Alright?¡±
¡°Really?¡± Gu Qingyao was somewhat surprised. She thought that Mo Beihan disliked the Mo Family!
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°Really. So you can stop worrying. Also, I¡¯ve already told you that I have a n to deal with the Zhang family. If you trust me, you will stay at home for the next few days like a good girl. Do you understand?¡±
His smile was really too self-assured. His expression and attitude were exactly like the Mo Beihan of her previous life.
At that time, Mo Beihan was the eldest grandson of the Mo family and held a high position. Almost no one in the capital dared to offend him. Every time she sought his help, he would always have this self-confident expression.
Gu Qingyao immediately stopped worrying.
Actually, she had been mesmerized by Mo Beihan since herst life.
She nodded in an especiallypliant way. ¡°All right, I will obey you. I promise to be good!¡±
Mo Beihan left. For the next few days, Gu Qingyao was very obedient and remained in the Gu house.
Gu Jinlin and Gu Yundong also knew what was going on, but they did not know what Mo Beihan was up to. However, he had spoken with such sincerity that they had no choice but to wait.
While Gu Qingyao was at home, Gu Yundong asked her to attend only to her own affairs and teach the two children to read and write. She was not to concern herself with anything else.
Zhou Ping did all the chores. She had probably been dealt with so severely by Third Uncle that for the moment, she was very well-behaved and did not make any trouble!
Chapter 377: Is There Any Room For Compromise?
Chapter 377: Is There Any Room For Compromise?
It had been a few days since Mo Beihan left and there had not been any news from him.
This day, Ji Mingyue suddenly looked for her. ¡°Yao Yao!¡±
Gu Qingyao was teaching the two kids to write at home and hurriedly ushered Ji Mingyue to sit when she saw her.
¡°Is there any news of Mo Beihan already?¡±
Gu Qingyao paused for a moment before shaking her head.
A frown appeared on Ji Mingyue¡¯s forehead. ¡°What exactly are those two fellows doing? It¡¯s... it¡¯s been a few days already but there¡¯s not a single news from them. Who knows what they¡¯re doing.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Two? Who else is there apart from Brother Beihan? Your eldest brother?¡±
Ji Mingyue nodded. ¡°Mhm! Mo Beihan left with my eldest brother. Who knows what they left for. They were so mysterious about it. The Zhang family... is causing trouble for us.¡±
Gu Qingyao found it a little unbelievable. ¡°So fast? Even if... Zhang Qiang was kicked by Brother Beihan, he did not sustain any injuries. The Ji family has some power and no matter how arrogant the Zhang family is, they wouldn¡¯t directly attack the Ji family over such a matter, would they?
Ji Mingyue could not understand why either. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Anyways, the Ji family is in a lot of trouble recently and my second uncle is extremely troubled. If this goes on, the Ji family would not be able to hold on and I¡¯m afraid something bad will happen.¡±
Gu Qingyao was silent. If that was the case, the Gu family probably faced even more troubles.
As they were discussing, the door suddenly opened. Gu Jinlin had returned.
Gu Qingyao was taken aback. ¡°Third Brother, why are you back?¡±
Gu Jinlin looked extremely worn out ¨C his clothes were drenched and he was covered in dust. It looked like he just returned from harshbour although his job clearly had very good conditions.
Gu Jinlin changed his shoes and wanted to take a shower but when he saw that Ji Mingyue was present as well, he was a little awkward as an outsider saw such a shabby side of him.
Heughed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to do so I came back. I¡¯ll take a shower first. Don¡¯t worry. Nothing happened!¡±
Gu Jinlin took his clothes and went into the bathroom. Gu Qingyao saw that the shoes which he just took off were frayed!
Zhou Ping was home as well. She had been worrying during this period of time as she knew that the Zhang family was not to be trifled with from her years of living in the provincial capital.
That Zhang Qiang was like a young overlord here and no one dared to offend him. Now that he fancied Gu Qingyao and was beaten up by Mo Beihan as a result, it would be strange if the Zhang family was not infuriated.
Zhang Qiang was the treasure of the Zhang family as he was the only son of the entire family n. At this age, he had not been beaten by anyone before but now...
¡°Jinlin? Jinlin, what happened to you? Why did you be like this? Shouldn¡¯t you be at work at this time? Why are you back?
¡°Did the Zhang family cause you trouble? Is it so? Say something!¡±
Gu Jinlin was extremely embarrassed. He was taking a shower in the bathroom and there was still ady from another family present in the house, yet his mother was speaking to him from outside the toilet door.
¡°It¡¯s fine. Mother, we will talk about thister.¡±
After a quick shower to wash away the stench, he stepped out.
Impatiently, Zhou Ping dragged him to sit in the living room. ¡°Quick. Tell me, what happened to you?¡±
¡°The Zhang family caused you trouble, right? Did they make things difficult for you?¡±
Gu Jinlin looked at his mother and knew that he could not hide it thus he nodded.
¡°They¡¯re indeed causing me trouble. They¡¯re only making things difficult for now. I reckon that in two days, I¡¯ll lose my job!¡±
¡°What?¡±
Zhou Ping jumped to her feet in shock. ¡°You¡¯ll lose your job? What... What do we do then? You can¡¯t lose your job! Can¡¯t you all discuss with the Zhang family? See what they want exactly? Can¡¯t wepromise?¡±
Chapter 378: Butter Cake
Chapter 378: Butter Cake
Gu Jinlin looked at his mother with cold eyes. ¡°They want us to send Yao Yao to them, send gifts as an apology and bow down to them. They also want us to let them handle Mo Beihan. Mother, what do you think we should do?¡±
Zhou Ping was stunned.
Her cheeks twitched. ¡°But... you can¡¯t lose your job just like that? You achieved these results with much difficulty. What will happen in the future if you lose your job? You have been doing well all this while. Why did it end up like this? What a misfortune!¡±
Zhou Ping sat back in the chair furiously.
The anger within Gu Jinlin was riled instantly. ¡°If you did not hurt your leg, there indeed wouldn¡¯t be so many troubles.¡±
Zhou Ping looked at her son in disbelief. ¡°What did you say?¡±
She hollered.
Gu Jinlin remained silent.
Zhou Ping¡¯s chest rose and fell heavily due to her anger. ¡°You mean that I caused all this trouble? You¡¯re ming me, aren¡¯t you? I called Gu Yunshuang toe then. Your young aunt is no longer young already. Would such matters happen if she came?¡±
Gu Jinlin retorted, ¡°Young Aunt needs tobour at home to earn work points to raise herself and her daughter. If shees to serve you, would you give her a year¡¯s worth of living expenses including her daughter¡¯s?¡±
Zhou Ping froze.
The vige life was about earning work points frombor and the period with the mostbor avable was spring ploughing and autumn harvest. Gu Yunshuang was living in her maiden home with her daughter and no matter how nice her family treated her, it was inevitable for her to have pressure; She definitely wanted to work to raise herself and her daughter.
An outsider was still in their house and Gu Jinlin did not wish to argue with or embarrass his mother either. Thus, he said, ¡°Father and I are aware of this matter so don¡¯t worry anymore. Mother, I¡¯m exhausted and I¡¯ve not eaten lunch! Make something for me to eat!¡±
Zhou Ping did not go along with her son¡¯s opening for her to get out of the embarrassing situation and instead shot him a look. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to eat at home anymore.¡±
Then, she sunk back into the seat as she folded her arms around her chest and pulled a long face.
¡°Mother...¡±
¡°Brother! If you¡¯re hungry, I still have some food with me. You can eat it to fill your stomach first.¡±
Gu Jinlin was about to speak but was interrupted by Gu Qingyao.
Gu Jinlin was quiet as he looked at her. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°All right then, pass some to me. I¡¯m about to die from starvation!¡±
Gu Qingyao went into her room and took out some cakes from her interspace. There were some butter cakes and even a few pieces of steamed cakes and green bean pastries.
Ji Mingyue was bewildered when the cakes were brought out.
¡°Yao... Yao Yao, where did you buy these from?¡±
These were all good food!
Such food was really pricey and not necessarily in stock to be purchased.
Gu Qingyao casually replied, ¡°I bought some when I went to the department store previously and some of them were made by me. I originally intended to reward Little Seven and Eight forpleting their homework. Third Brother, eat these first to fill your tummy since you¡¯re hungry. I¡¯ll go and cook for you.¡±
Gu Qingyao ced the cakes on the table. ¡°Little Seven, Little Eight,e and try if you like it. Mingyue, you too.¡±
Ji Mingyue was a little shy to do so.
Gu Qingyao chuckled. ¡°Try them. I made these myself. Just don¡¯t forget about me if you have any goodies next time.¡±
¡°Sure, sure! I promise to give you.¡±
Grinning, Ji Mingyue pinched a piece of steamed cake and ced it into her mouth. The soft texture was fantastic.
The butter cake which Gu Qingyao told her to taste had fruits in it and the texture was even better.
Embarrassed to eat anymore, Ji Mingyue only tried two bites of the butter cake and gave the rest to the two kids. She stopped eating after tasting another two pieces of green bean pastries.
On the other hand, the two kids were extremely excited.
Cakes!
A box of cakes cost a few dors in the department store!
Chapter 379: The Arrival of Old Master Mo (1)
Chapter 379: The Arrival of Old Master Mo (1)
Gu Qingyao ced the cake down and headed to prepare lunch.
She did not care how Zhou Ping treated her but she felt sorry that Third Brother clearly suffered. This was not the time to lose her temper.
Yet, when she turned around, Gu Jinlin tugged her and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just fill my stomach with this. It¡¯s dinner time soon. We can eat together then.¡±
It was already three in the afternoon and indeed, dinner was in another hour or two.
Zhou Ping put on an attitude and shut her door with a loud bang.
Ji Mingyue was a little awkward. ¡°Uh... Yao Yao, you must let me know if there¡¯s any news from Mo Beihan and my brother! I am very worried...¡±
Gu Qingyao took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°Rest assured. I will definitely tell you if there¡¯s news. Don¡¯t worry too much. I believe they know what they¡¯re doing and that they won¡¯t do anything that they have no confidence in. This incident has already happened and even if we can¡¯t resist them, there should still be a way out.¡±
Ji Mingyue did not know what to say.
Gu Jinlin suddenly chimed in, ¡°The both of you don¡¯t need to worry. We know well what we are doing. The Zhang family will not touch you twodies for now as their attention is currently on us.¡±
Ji Mingyue was taken aback.
Gu Qingyao asked, ¡°What did you all do? I was still talking about how the Zhang family¡¯s actions are a little strange as it doesn¡¯t make sense for them to strike at the Ji and Gu family so quickly.¡±
Gu Jinlin chuckled. ¡°Of course it doesn¡¯t. But Mo Beihan and Ji Mingzhe pulled some tricks, thus they¡¯re keeping watch on us and putting you twodies aside for the time being.
¡°Actually, this incident started just because Zhang Qiang stirred up trouble. He pestered Ji Mingyue from the start but he was not very overboard that time as she had the protection of the Ji family and Zhang Qiang dared not cross the line all this while. However, this time, Ji Mingzhe said that they cannot let this go on and wanted to resolve it immediately otherwise his sister would get into trouble.
¡°Mo Beihan also could not bear that Zhang Qiang had such thoughts of you and thus simply decided to fight back ruthlessly. To protect the both of you, they attracted their attention to the interest of the family n.
¡°Currently, the Zhang family will only focus all their attention on dealing with us working men since it is more profitable to do so. When all of us have fallen, the both of you will only be left to be taken advantage of.¡±
Ji Mingyue was rather nervous. ¡°What... what about in the future? Is the Zhang family really going to get rid of you all one by one? Won¡¯t both our families be over then? My... my brothers seem to have encountered trouble recently as well!¡±
Gu Jinlin chuckled. ¡°It is only through this way can we dy the Zhang family¡¯s actions and ensure both of your safety for the time being. As for the remaining...¡±
Gu Jinlin shrugged. ¡°Mo Beihan said that we will all be fine in the end and told us to wait first. I think that he probably went to settle this matter.¡±
¡°Where did he go then?¡± Ji Mingyue pursued anxiously.
Gu Jinlin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
After Ji Mingyue returned, Gu Jinlin went to rest as he was exhausted after a day ofbour and skipping lunch.
Zhou Ping remained in her room the entire time. The two kids did not enter the room to disturb Gu Jinlin¡¯s rest and stayed in the living room with Gu Qingyao.
Dinner was made by Gu Qingyao. Gu Jinlin got up to eat while Zhou Ping continued staying in her room.
Gu Jinlin called her twice only for her to reply in a nasty tone that she was not eating. Afterward, Gu Jinlin let her be.
They kept the dishes immediately after eating.
Zhou Ping had been waiting in her room for a long time but no one brought her food. Just as she was about tosh out, Gu Yundong returned and she instantly lost the guts to get angry at the sight of her husband.
However, she was still very indignant that people made things difficult for Gu Jinlin.
Chapter 380: The Arrival of Old Master Mo (2)
Chapter 380: The Arrival of Old Master Mo (2)
It was evident that Gu Yundong was not in a good mood and Zhou Ping did not dare to say anything after seeing his frightening expression.
Two dayster, Gu Jinlin had not met any trouble but Gu Yundong did.
He lost his jobpletely!
Gu Yundong copsed on the sofa when he returned home. ¡°I never expected it! This Zhang family is really powerful. No wonder that Zhang Qiang can act like a tyrant around here.¡±
Gu Jinlin frowned. ¡°It¡¯s so strange! Why is no one punishing that family when they¡¯re so arrogant?¡±
Management was stringent now, and there was goodw and order. There was something off with the Zhang family¡¯s situation!
Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°You think there¡¯s something off as well? That¡¯s right then. Such a family will either continue to be a tyrant or fall fatally once something happens.¡±
¡°How long more can you hold out for?¡±
Gu Jinlin scratched his nose. ¡°Probably these two days at most.¡±
Gu Yundong was silent.
Gu Jinlin was very helpless as well. ¡°I wonder what¡¯s happening on Beihan¡¯s side. Father, if he really has no solution... do we need to return to our hometown and work in the fields?¡±
Aughter escaped Gu Yundong¡¯s lips. ¡°Do you know how to farm?¡±
¡°Uh...¡± Gu Jinlin was embarrassed. ¡°Nope... But I can learn!¡±
Zhou Ping was about to explode in fury. ¡°You two still have the mood to joke at this time? Are we going to live on-air if the both of you lose your jobs?¡±
It seemed to be normal for Zhou Ping to be anxious and angry at such a situation, thus Gu Yundong replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry first. Beihan said that we will be fine in the end and he is probably well aware of the situation. Furthermore, you can¡¯t me us for this issue, can you? The Zhang family started it and we are not as powerful as them so it can only turn out like this.¡±
¡°The Ji family is much more powerful than us, right? But aren¡¯t they defeated in the end? Their situation is nowhere better than us now.¡±
¡°The current times is not stable and plenty of family ns rise and fall. It is not guaranteed for a family n to be well-off and impressive forever. It¡¯s fine as long as we are safe and sound. I will not let you all starve. Don¡¯t worry anymore!¡±
¡°This is such a huge matter. Can I not worry?¡± Zhou Ping shouted furiously.
Gu Yundong was helpless. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried but... there¡¯s no choice, right? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know the times now. How many people around us have suffered in the past twenty-over years? It¡¯s already pretty good that our entire family is safe. I am here to deal with these things outside. You don¡¯t need to worry about those matters and just need to take care of the family.¡±
Unfortunately, Zhou Ping was notforted at all. The only thing she knew was that her son and husband were about to lose their jobs and the family¡¯s financial support was copsing ¨C their family was doomed.
¡°Don¡¯t worry? How can I not worry? What about the family? What are we going to do?¡±
Gu Yundong¡¯s head throbbed slightly. Seeing that his mother had no solution apart from ranting, Gu Jinlin immediately stood up before Gu Yundong spoke to prevent his parents¡¯ rtionship from worsening.
¡°Father, we still need to make dinner tonight. I¡¯ll bring Mother out to buy some groceries back.¡±
¡°Mother, let¡¯s go!¡±
He tried to pull Zhou Ping with him as he spoke.
¡°I¡¯m not going. The house is already in this state. Where are we going to get the money to buy groceries? Let go...¡±
Zhou Ping resisted with all her might but was still pulled away by Gu Jinlin forcefully.
He dragged Zhou Ping out of the house and only released his grip when they were en route to the food store. ¡°Mother, can you stop making a noise about the situation?¡±
Zhou Ping was infuriated. ¡°I¡¯m making noise? What am I making a noise about? The house is in such a state because of the both of you and you¡¯re still saying that I¡¯m making noise?¡±
Gu Jinlin felt extremely helpless. Why couldn¡¯t his mother get it?
¡°The incident has already happened. Father is already upset enough. Is there any meaning in making a din like that? Can it resolve the problem?¡±
¡°I...¡±
Chapter 381: The Arrival of Old Master Mo (3)
Chapter 381: The Arrival of Old Master Mo (3)
Zhou Ping was at a loss for words but she did not think that she was wrong. Their family was about to be doomed all because of Gu Qingyao, yet her husband and son did not say anything about Gu Qingyao, the culprit, and even scolded herself instead. Was this reasonable?
¡°Can you me me that the situation turned out like this? Who are you all to lecture me?¡±
Gu Jinlin replied, ¡°What can you aplish by getting angry at and criticizing Father? What do you want Father to do?¡±
Zhou Ping¡¯s cheeks were puffed and she did not reply.
Gu Jinlin exined patiently, ¡°Mother, stop making noise already. If you continue, something will really happen to your rtionship with Father. Think of how he treated you in the past twenty-over years.
¡°From the start, he understood that it was tough for you to raise the kids up and never once told you to go to work to earn money. Hasn¡¯t he been supporting this family by himself all these years? Has he ever gotten mad at you before?¡±
¡°He even pped me twice previously!¡±
¡°That¡¯s because you deserved it. He would definitely hit you in that situation.¡±
¡°You...¡± Zhou Ping was furious.
Gu Jinlin exined, ¡°The men of the Gu family are very considerate. Look at Eldest Uncle and Second Uncle. Our family has always been on good terms with each other. Eldest Aunt and Second Aunt have always been very nice to Yao Yao as well. This incident happened because Zhang Qiang started it. Forget it if you didn¡¯tfort Yao Yao when a youngdy like her suffered such grievance but you even said such things. How do you want Father to act?
¡°Send Yao Yao to the Zhang family for her to be married to Zhang Qiang? If Father does that kind of thing, do you think he will be able to stay in the Gu family? Do you wish for us to be hated collectively by Eldest Uncle, Second Uncle, Young Uncle, Grandfather and Grandmother? And chased out of the family?¡±
¡°I...¡± Zhou Ping was stunned. ¡°I... I...¡±
Gu Jinlin added, ¡°All in all, I¡¯m telling you that Yao Yao is Young Uncle¡¯s daughter and Young Uncle is Father¡¯s biological brother. He will definitely not give Yao Yao away as he will not bear to do such a sinister act.
¡°Yao Yao is my younger sister and I cannot bear it either. Even if we have to pay a price and our family has to return to the vige to farm, I will not give my younger sister to someone else.
¡°So... tell me, what are you making so much noise for?¡±
Zhou Ping was at a loss for words.
¡°But... but... our family is now...¡±
¡°You should be more gentle and considerate, andfort Father. This way, Father probably will forgive you for that foolish thing you did previously. Don¡¯t make a din. Since it¡¯s impossible to give Yao Yao away, making so much noise now will not change anything and will only make Father and I dislike you. Don¡¯t make it such that in the end, we lose our jobs and your rtionship with Father falls out.¡±
Zhou Ping stiffened and herplexion turned pale!
Gu Jinlin sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve been spoiled by Father throughout the years. As long as it¡¯s nothing overboard, he would usually go along with you. It¡¯s been so many years and he had never gotten angry at you and never hit or scold you. All he wanted was to live with you. When did he ever do anything sorry to you?
¡°But in the end? What he received in return was you treating his family like roadside grass that can be trampled on carelessly. You clearly know how much Father and I dote on Yao Yao but you still said such a thing as to marry Yao Yao off to Zhang Qiang. Mother, have you considered our feelings?¡±
Zhou Ping lowered her head and could not utter a word.
Gu Jinlin said, ¡°Think about it yourself! If you still wish to spend your life with Father, stop doing such things that will hurt your marriage already.¡±
Zhou Ping was silent while Gu Jinlin led her to purchase groceries.
Chapter 382: The Arrival of Old Master Mo (4)
Chapter 382: The Arrival of Old Master Mo (4)
After this conversation, Zhou Ping was clearly much restrained. Although she was still ??? that her husband lost his job, she did not make a din like before.
As expected, Gu Jinlin did not hold out any longer either and lost his job three dayster.
In the living room, he gazed at the ceiling above him. ¡°Scoundrel Mo Beihan, if you still don¡¯t return, I¡¯ll really have to go and farm!¡±
Mo Beihan returned in the evening the next day. Gu Yundong and Gu Jinlin were shocked the moment Mo Beihan stepped into the t.
¡°Brother Beihan!¡± Gu Qingyao was extremely anxious from the wait. If he did not return, she would probably look for Zhang Qiang herself. She did not have any influence in the family n but she practiced medicine and had some extreme tactics. It was not impossible to strike at Zhang Qiang with those tactics.
However, that was rather risky and she would draw a lot of attention to herself which would be a trouble to the Gu family in the future.
Fortunately, Mo Beihan was back.
Mo Beihan looked at the little girl and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s all right already!¡±
He turned around to look at Gu Yundong and Gu Jinlin. ¡°Third Uncle, this issue will be over after a few days and you all will recover your jobs. There are people who will deal with the Zhang family.¡±
Gu Yundong was dumbfounded. ¡°Are you certain?¡±
¡°Yes. Although the Zhang family is more powerful than us, it is not a top family n. There¡¯s plenty of people who can punish them. Don¡¯t worry, you all will be fine very soon!¡±
Mo Beihan did not mention anything else. As he had not eaten, Gu Qingyao went to cook for him.
After the meal, he dozed off in Gu Qingyao¡¯s room. It was evident that he was exhausted and probably had not rested for a long time.
Gu Qingyao was very curious: What exactly did he do?
The next day, Mo Beihan apanied Gu Qingyao and taught the kids to read and write, and even made a trip to the Ji family.
The third day, he went to work.
Gu Yundong and Gu Jinlin were dumbfounded.
Three to four days had passed and the two men finally could not hold it in any longer. They went to inquire about the Zhang family and indeed, the Zhang family got into trouble.
Half a monthter, the two of them recovered their jobs and the Ji family returned to normal as well.
Gu Yundong and Gu Jinlin were not the only confused ones ¨C even the people on the Ji family¡¯s side were befuddled. Ji Mingzhe was the only person in the Ji Family who knew a little something but he refused to speak about it.
That day, Mo Beihan got off from work and returned home. But before he opened the door, he already sensed that something was off ¨C there was someone in his house.
Indeed, as he entered the room, Steward Zhong, whom he was more than familiar with from his previous lifetime, was standing in the living room. On the sofa was an elderly who had a ck-and-white photograph in his hand.
He looked over immediately when Mo Beihan came in.
Mo Beihan chuckled in her heart. We meet again, my dear grandfather!
Mo Beihan¡¯s appearance was not very like his father¡¯s and was, instead, more simr to the younger version of Old Master Mo.
His eyes, attitude and demeanour ¨C all were extremely alike!
Compared to his father, Mo Beihan was more firm and powerful. His domineering demeanour was absent on his father.
The moment the Old Masterid his eyes on Mo Beihan, he could not move his eyes away. Someone who possessed such air was obviously a member of the Mo family!
That bastard actually left his child in the countryside for so many years and did not mention anything. Had he not discovered it, a child carrying the Mo family bloodline would be left stranded outside just like that. Outrageous!
Old Master Mo clenched his teeth at the thought of his son, especially when he saw the grandson before him. He bore a liking towards this grandson the very first moment he saw him and this made him all the more wanted to beat his useless son up to a pulp.
Chapter 383: Little Han Han, I’m Your Grandfather (1)
Chapter 383: Little Han Han, I¡¯m Your Grandfather (1)
When Old Master Mo saw Mo Beihan, he was both pleasantly surprised and somewhat remorseful.
¡°This... I... I wanted to speak to you. You... have a seat. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Did he look frightened?
He sat without a word, his expression severe and wary. When Old Master Mo saw it, his heart ached.
The Old Master had always been stern and solemn, but when suddenly faced with this grown-up grandson, he wanted to coax him, but he could not humor him like he would a child.
Also, the children in the family were all grown up. It had been a long time and he did not remember how to coax children.
He was used to being stern!
Old Master Mo spent a long moment arranging his expression, trying his best to smile gently andpassionately. When Mo Beihan saw his look, he almostughed out loud.
But on the surface, he continued to stare fixedly at Old Master Mo. He looked wary and anxious, as if he was about to be kidnapped.
When Old Master Mo saw this, he hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not a bad person. This...¡±
He nced at his steward. ¡°Hurry up and make them all leave. Leave!¡±
The Old Master gestured at Steward Zhong to indicate that the numerous bodyguards who had followed him were to leave.
Steward Zhong immediatelyplied and made everyone leave. There was no one left in the house except Mo Beihan and Steward Zhong, who was the Old Master¡¯s trusted servant.
Old Master Mo tried his best to smile in a kindly fashion. He said to Mo Beihan, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here to speak to you about something. Here... do you recognize him?¡±
He handed the photograph he was holding to Mo Beihan. Mo Beihan took it and nced at it. It was a photograph of his father and a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was Old Master Mo.
Mo Beihan remained expressionless when he saw his father, Mo Huai.
¡°That¡¯s my father.¡±
He waspletely calm.
Old Master Mo did not really know how to proceed.
The old man nced at Steward Zhong, and then at Mo Beihan and said, ¡°That¡¯s my son, and that¡¯s me.¡±
When the old man finished speaking, he looked at Mo Beihan in anticipation. He wanted to see how Mo Beihan would react so that he could continue.
But...
Mo Beihan said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like you at all. I look more like you!¡±
When he said that, he touched his face.
Old Master Mo: ¡°...¡±
It... it was true!
Old Master Mo seemed rather pleased to hear that. ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! You look more like me than he does. I am... I am your grandfather! Your grandfather!¡±
Old Master Mo was very anxious and he looked at Mo Beihan hopefully.
Mo Beihan looked at him and remained silent for a long time before he said, ¡°My father passed away many years ago. It must have been difficult for you. Have you been searching for us for long?¡±
Old Master Mo was stunned.
Passed... passed away?
¡°Your... your father has passed away? Who told you that?¡±
Mo Beihan frowned. ¡°Is he still alive? My father left when I was very young. The brigade members all said that my father was from a rich family. He was bored in the countryside, so he deceived my mother. After he had children, he abandoned us and went back to enjoy his life.
¡°But my mother told me that my father had gone to work to earn money for the family, but he died in an ident. He¡¯s a hero!¡±
Old Master Mo: ¡°...¡±
The old man trembled for a long time without saying anything. He nced at Steward Zhong. He really wanted to drag his son over and give him a thrashing.
He was even angrier with Mo Huai now. When he got home, he certainly would not let him off lightly this time.
Chapter 384: Little Han Han, I’m Your Grandfather (2)
Chapter 384: Little Han Han, I¡¯m Your Grandfather (2)
Old Master Mo did not speak for a long time. He did not know what to say.
Mo Beihan looked at Old Master Mo. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Your tone seemed to imply that my father is still alive?¡±
Old Master Mo knew he could not hide the fact. He had conducted some background checks on the child. He was very intelligent and was outstanding at his job. If he found out about the Mo family in the future, he would understand everything.
He had no choice but to nod and say, ¡°A-alive!¡±
Mo Beihan did not say anything. The atmosphere grew still.
Old Master Mo¡¯s heart ached. ¡°This... Little Han Han! Don¡¯t me Grandfather for not looking for you all these years. I was kept in the dark all along. I was delighted to suddenly discover I had an outstanding grandson like you! Really! I was really ted!¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s expression darkened when he heard the old man call him ¡°Little Han Han¡±!
The Old Master liked to call him ¡®Little Han Han¡¯ in his previous life. In this life, they were meeting so many years in advance, but he still had not gotten rid of this bad habit?
When Old Master Mo saw Mo Beihan¡¯s expression darken, he thought that thetter was grieved. So his heart ached even more. He reaffirmed his decision to thrash Mo Huai when he got home.
In order to make up for Mo Beihan¡¯s ¡°pain¡±, Old Master Mo tried his best to express his delight at his grandson. He kept smiling and trying to ingratiate himself with Mo Beihan. He was affectionate, genial, affable and amiable!
Steward Zhong, who was watching, did not know what to make of it.
Old Master! To think you havee to this!
¡°Little Han Han! You look just like me when I was young. You not only look like me, even your expression and bearing are the same. When I was young, I was as handsome as you. Why don¡¯t youe home with Grandfather? I¡¯ll let you live in a big house and ask someone to cook good food for you every day. I won¡¯t let you suffer anymore!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Are you coaxing a child?
Mo Beihan looked at him. ¡°How many other grandchildren do you have?¡±
Old Master Mo¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°Th-three!¡±
He had two sons. His oldest son, Mo Huai, had married upon his return and had a son. That was his eldest grandson. His younger son had two other sons who were younger. They were only teenagers.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°That means my father clearly did not want us to go home to enjoy an easy life. Later on, he married and had a son, didn¡¯t he? He did not mention us for many years, which is why you were kept in the dark for so long. Am I right?¡±
Once again, Old Master Mo wanted to drag Mo Huai over and thrash him. But in front of Mo Beihan, he could only nod. He was too embarrassed to say anything.
Mo Beihan lowered his eyes, as if suppressing his sorrow. ¡°In that case... we won¡¯t go back. Grandfather, you should just pretend that we don¡¯t exist. Carry on as you had in the past. He¡¯s already married, with one child; and we are used to a life without him. It won¡¯t be good for me to return.¡±
¡°How can that be?¡±
Old Master Mo panicked. It would be a disaster if he could not reunite with this eldest grandson, whom he liked. Once again, he ground his teeth at the thought of Mo Huai. That bastard! He would show him when he got home!
¡°Han Han! I like you! It wasn¡¯t easy for me to discover that I have another grandson. I liked you very much from the first nce. Come home with me, alright? I¡¯ll make it up to you!
¡°I guarantee that no one in the Mo family will bully you. Don¡¯t worry about your father¡¯s side. If he dislikes you and bullies you, I will chase them away. You will live with me.
¡°Come home with me, all right? I came all this way to bring you home. I really want to bring you home. Your grandmother will be wild with delight when she meets you.¡±
Chapter 385: Little Han Han, I’m Your Grandfather (3)
Chapter 385: Little Han Han, I¡¯m Your Grandfather (3)
A trace of warmth shed across his eyes as Mo Beihan looked at the Old Master, and thought of his grandmother.
Although his father was not great, his grandparents had really been good to him.
However...
He could not possibly return to the Mo family now. Yao Yao was still here. He had to keep herpany and he was in no mood to deal with that mother and son pair.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better if I remain here! I¡¯m not familiar with the Mo family. I need to stay here and work. My friends and rtives are all here.¡±
Old Master Mo: ¡°...¡±
What could he do?
He wanted to bring his grandson home?
Old Master Mo tried to coax him. ¡°In that case... Since you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t I find you a job in the capital? As for your... your friends and rtives, why not... bring them to the capital with you. Will that do?¡±
Old Master Mo began to pretend to be pitiful. ¡°Han Han! Pleasee home with Grandfather! I really like you. I really want to make it up to you. Look at how old I am. How many more years can I live? Pleasee home and keep mepany.
¡°And your grandmother. If you don¡¯te home, she will be heartbroken.¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s lips twitched. He thought, Not to worry. You will live a long life and will certainly see Yao Yao and I marry and have many children.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°My mother is still living in the countryside. I am all she has. I cannot possibly abandon her.¡±
Old Master Mo: ¡°...¡±
¡°She became aughingstock after my father left. As a lone woman in a vige, she put all her effort into working and raising me. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to raise me, and she was so exhausted she now has many illnesses. I will never abandon her.¡±
Old Master Mo once again mentally dragged Mo Huai over and punched him. That heartless creature had abandoned his wife and children and had failed to mention it after so many years. It was truly chilling.
¡°You can bring her to the capital too. I will arrange somewhere for you to stay, all right? Han Han, you are a descendant of the Mo family. You have a right to enjoy the benefits of being part of our family. Isn¡¯t it hard for you, striving here, all by yourself?
¡°Come back to the capital with me. I will give you an even better arena for your talents. As long as you have the ability, I guarantee you will do even better than you are now.
¡°Your mother worked so hard to raise you. She must hope to see you seed, right?
¡°You have a share in the Mo family¡¯s resources. Why should you give that up?¡±
But Mo Beihan was adamant. ¡°Give me some time. After a few years, I will certainly go to the capital to visit you.¡±
Old Master Mo was not happy. He could not bear to let him go!
The more he looked at this eldest grandson, the more he liked him. From the moment he entered the door, his expression, his bearing, and the steady way in which he dealt with things, all pleased the Old Master. Compared to those rascals at home, he was truly likable!
With that preface, it was time for Mo Beihan to put on a pitiful act.
¡°Grandfather, I can tell that you sincerely want to help me. I¡¯m very grateful!¡±
¡°No need to be grateful!¡± Old Master Mo hastened to wave away his thanks. ¡°I am the one who has let you down. You have suffered for so many years because I did not know of your existence.¡±
Mo Beihan smiled very calmly. ¡°No matter how difficult it was, I have survived and grown up. My father has never mentioned me over the years. Clearly, he has no wish to see me. He is already married with a child. What will he think if I go back now?
¡°As you say, the Mo family is an important family, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m sure the woman he married is not so easy to deal with. If I bring my mother along to the capital, she will be bullied in the future.¡±
Old Master Mo¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare. I¡¯m around and I¡¯ll deal with her.¡±
Mo Beihan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not the same!¡±
Chapter 386: Little Han Han, I’m Your Grandfather (4)
Chapter 386: Little Han Han, I¡¯m Your Grandfather (4)
He continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back now. I¡¯m not yet ready.
¡°Grandfather, I have a good life here. Once I return with you, it will disrupt everything. My family and friends will all be affected. They have always helped me in the past. Whenever my mother or I have had difficulties, they have always lent a helping hand.
¡°Also...¡±
Mo Beihan looked at him and said, ¡°Grandfather, I am engaged to my childhood sweetheart. We will be married in two years¡¯ time.¡±
Old Master Mo¡¯s eyes immediately widened. He hade here in a hurry. He had obtained the news by chance from the Ji family and seen Mo Beihan¡¯s features in a photograph. Then he had obtained the address of Mo Beihan¡¯s hometown from the Ji family. Since it was the same as the vige that his son, Mo Huai, had been sent to in the past, he knew that this child was his grandson.
But he had not yet had time to investigate his actual circumstances.
This... he was engaged?
And would be married soon?
¡°This, this, this... who is this girl? Can I meet her? She¡¯s your wife, surely you will let me meet her?¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s a fine girl. Our families live near each other and we grew up together. My mother likes her very much.
¡°Her family helped me a lot in the past. My mother has always been ill and her family took care of her. Her grandfather and father are doctors and her cousins are my friends.¡±
Old Master Mo nodded. His first impression of Gu Qingyao was a good one.
¡°Oh! Then she must be a fine girl. Why don¡¯t you let me meet her?¡±
Mo Beihan shook his head. ¡°No. You¡¯ll frighten her.
¡°Right now, our life is very peaceful. She¡¯s still young and her family has always doted on her so she has never suffered any grievances. I don¡¯t want her to have any trouble because of me.¡±
Most importantly, I just want to court Yao Yao here in peace. I don¡¯t want to have to deal with those boring people in the capital!
Old Master Mo could tell that Mo Beihan was adamant. Although the child was very polite and patient on the surface, he was definitely high-handed.
He would not budge!
If he said he would not go, then that was that. He also would not permit the Old Master to disrupt their lives.
He was even more stubborn than Old Master Mo had been in his youth.
Old Master Mo also knew that such a deep estrangement would not be bridged so easily, and it was no use being impatient. He had put in a lot of effort to give his grandson a good impression, and he was unwilling to spoil it by insisting on his way.
That night, Old Master Mo refused to leave. He insisted on staying with Mo Beihan so that they could bond. The corners of Mo Beihan¡¯s mouth kept twitching.
He had no choice but to chat with the Old Master and allow him to stay the night. He even personally cooked dinner for the Old Master, which moved thetter so much that he almost cried.
His heart ached!
Which of those fellows at home knew how to cook?
His Han Han had suffered so much!
The children of poor people became independent very early on!
In his heart, he once again affirmed his decision to deal with his son severely the moment he got home.
The next day, Mo Beihan sent the old man off.
¡°You¡¯re getting on in years. You had better hurry home! I¡¯ll write to you. Give me your address.¡±
Old Master Mo happily wrote down his address immediately and instructed Steward Zhong to look out for his letters.
Atst, before Old Master Mo left, Mo Beihan suddenly said, ¡°Grandfather, I have something very important to tell you.¡±
Old Master Mo was taken aback!
Mo Beihan said, ¡°I¡¯m not your eldest grandson. To be precise, I¡¯m the second eldest. I had an elder brother, but to support the family, he left the home even earlier to fight, but in the end... he made the ultimate sacrifice!
¡°He passed away many years ago, but he left two children. Sister-inw also left when I was still young, so my mother raised the three of us.¡±
Chapter 387: Old Master Mo Is Biased (1)
Chapter 387: Old Master Mo Is Biased (1)
¡°You have two great-grandsons!¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s wordspletely stunned Old Master Mo!
Great... great-grandsons!
He had great-grandsons?
¡°Are... are you telling me the truth?¡±
Mo Beihan took out a photograph which he had taken with his elder brother.
¡°Elder Brother did not take many photographs when he was alive. He only took two photographs before he got married. One is with my mother, and this one is mine. He took this photograph with me before his ident. This photograph is of his two children.¡±
Mo Beihan took out another photograph of the two children and handed it to the old man, who quickly took it.
¡°The elder of the two children is called Mo Chengrui. The younger one is called Mo Chengxu. They are living with my mother in our vige.
¡°Little Xu had just been born when Elder Brother passed away. Then my sister-inw ran away. Without my elder brother and sister-inw, my mother had to raise the children. Although she tried her best, she could not support all of us. The next year, when I turned fifteen, I left home.¡±
Old Master Mo¡¯s hand was trembling as he held the photograph.
Mo Beihan sighed. ¡°Grandfather, our existence now is very peaceful. We don¡¯t want to be disturbed. In a few years¡¯ time, I will visit you in the capital.¡±
When he said that, Old Master Mo was too ashamed to ask Mo Beihan to return with him anymore.
The worst was already over for them. This was their real home. Now, he had suddenly appeared and that beast was still part of the family. He was already married and had a son...
Old Master Mo closed his eyes. ¡°I... I understand. Take care of yourself and take care of them. If you need any help, you must write to me. That Zhang family bullied you, right? I will take care of it for you.¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°I haven¡¯t interacted much with the Zhang family, but their grandson, Zhang Qiang, tried to snatch my wife. At that time, I was bringing Yao Yao home after she had finished her work and that Zhang Qiang led a gang and suddenly charged at us. He tried to bully Yao Yao because she¡¯s pretty, but I kicked him. I don¡¯t need to tell you what happened next. I¡¯m sure you understand.¡±
Old Master Mo was enraged. That Zhang family had gone too far!
This was his grandson. If he had grown up within the Mo family, would he be bullied by a little family like the Zhangs?
He had happened to discover that he had a grandson outside the family, who coincidentally was being terribly oppressed, so he had dealt with the Zhang family. Otherwise, who knew how badly his grandson would have been bullied!
Damn it!
Old Master Mo did not mention Mo Beihan returning with him. He just said that Mo Beihan could do whatever he liked. As long as it made him happy, he would agree to anything.
At the moment, Old Master Mo only felt guilt towards Mo Beihan. He wanted to make it up to him. The Old Master would agree to whatever he wanted.
After he got into his car, the Old Master held the photograph and finally cried.
His true eldest grandson had died before he could meet him!
His great-grandsons had grown up before he even knew about them!
¡°That beast! Beast!¡±
Tears ran down Old Master Mo¡¯s face. He ground his teeth in hatred as he thought of his son.
That year, he had gotten into trouble, so the Mo family had transferred him to the countryside as a punishment. But in the end, he had deceived a young girl, married her, and had sons. When the incident was over, the Mo family had transferred him back.
But when he returned home, he failed to mention his wife and children. Instead, he had married a young girl from an illustrious family and had a son. Then he resumed his life as the eldest son of the Mo family.
Meanwhile, his daughter-inw in the countryside was raising two sons alone, and then her grandsons.
If they had grown up under the protection of the Mo family, perhaps his eldest grandson would not need to leave home and lose his life!
Chapter 388: Old Master Mo Is Biased (2)
Chapter 388: Old Master Mo Is Biased (2)
Once Old Master Mo had acknowledged him, he naturally did not have to worry about the Zhang family anymore. The danger was past and Gu Qingyao could once again resume her peaceful life.
This time, Gu Yundong and Gu Jinlin viewed Mo Beihan with new eyes.
They had known how outstanding Mo Beihan was in the past. But this was different.
In the past, Mo Beihan was just a poor fellow from the vige, who had depended on his own abilities to obtain his present achievements.
He was amazing, but this was a different story.
A family like the Zhangs had some influence in the town and had members in the capital. Although Gu Yundong knew that the Zhang family members in the capital were small fry, they could definitely oppress someone like him.
Even the Ji family was no match for the Zhang family. How had Mo Beihan managed to do it?
He must have very powerful connections.
But Mo Beihan refused to say. Although Gu Yundong and Gu Jinlin could barely contain their curiosity, they had no choice!
How had that damned fellow done it?
Even Gu Qingyao was consumed with curiosity, much less Gu Yundong.
In her estimation, Elder Brother Beihan did not have such abilities at this time. Yet he had managed to pull it off.
Mo Beihan was on leave that day and Gu Qingyao went to look for him.
The first thing they did was to go to the grocery store for some food. She had a feeling that something was amiss with Elder Brother Beihan.
She knew Mo Beihan too well and was used to her treating her well. She was used to this man carefully sheltering her and doting on her.
After being reborn for so long, she had not found anything suspicious about Mo Beihan.
But now that she thought about it, at this time, had the Elder Brother Beihan of the past been so good to her and doted on her so much?
To be precise, although he really liked her and cared about her, a fellow in his early twenties without much experience would not know how to treat a young girl well. But the present Mo Beihan was different. It was as if he had been trained.
Mo Beihan¡¯s lips curved in amusement when he saw that the girl was observing him, but he did not say anything.
The two of them were walking along when that Zhang Qiang suddenly rushed out. Gu Qingyao was looking at Mo Beihan and she jumped in fright!
Mo Beihan immediately pulled Gu Qingyao behind him and looked at Zhang Qiang coldly.
The Zhang Qiang of the present was not as arrogant as before.
His face was all bruised and he had shadows under his eyes. One could tell at a nce that he had not slept well for a long time. He was in a sorry state.
¡°Gu Qingyao!¡±
In the beginning, he had not even known Gu Qingyao¡¯s name. But how could he not know it after so much had happened?
¡°Get lost!¡± Mo Beihan did not want to waste words on him.
Zhang Qiang red at Mo Beihan angrily and resentfully. ¡°Who are you? You¡¯ve destroyed my entire family for the sake of a girl. Why are you so vicious?¡±
¡°Have I dug up your ancestors¡¯ graves? Is there a need to kick up such a big fuss over a small matter?¡±
Mo Beihan immediately lost his temper. He grabbed Zhang Qiang¡¯s cor and dragged him over. ¡°Do you want to repeat that?¡±
Zhang Qiang was shocked. Mo Beihan had destroyed his entire family. He was somewhat afraid of Mo Beihan, but he had been spoilt since young and did not understand what error he hadmitted.
¡°I... did I say anything wrong? Bro-brother, if you like this woman, you can have her. I guarantee I won¡¯t touch her in the future. There¡¯s no need to do this because of a woman... Ah...¡±
Mo Beihan was so angry he sent him flying with another kick.
Then he followed him and kicked him several more times before stepping on him, and forcing him to the ground. He said angrily, ¡°Open your eyes and take a good look. This is my fianc¨¦e. We are engaged. She¡¯s here to help out her rtives. You only met her once and you dared to harass her. I will thrash you every time I see you.¡±
Chapter 389: Old Master Mo Is Biased (3)
Chapter 389: Old Master Mo Is Biased (3)
¡°And you talk about letting me have her? And guarantee not to touch her in the future? Does she even know who you are?¡±
Mo Beihan was so angry he kicked Zhang Qiang a few more times.
¡°Thest time, I was with her, but you dared to rush over and make trouble for her. Ah! What¡¯s the matter? Aren¡¯t you very arrogant? Didn¡¯t you despise me? If I ever find out that you¡¯ve been making trouble for her again, I¡¯ll make sure worse things befall you!¡±
Mo Beihan kicked him once again, so that he rolled over several times. ¡°Hurry up and get lost!¡±
Zhang Qiang was truly terrified of Mo Beihan. Also, Mo Beihan¡¯s skills were too good and he could not beat him. So Zhang Qiang looked at them resentfully for a while before he climbed to his feet and ran.
Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao continued on their way. Many people lived around that area and the staff dormitories were there. Many old people and women had brought children out to y in an open square nearby.
They all knew that Zhang Qiang was a powerful figure in that area. Almost every girl in that area who was slightly prettier had been harassed by him. But that Zhang Qiang was rather selective and he would not take a fancy to the girl unless she was very pretty.
And there were few girls who were very pretty, so most people were safe.
They had not expected that this fellow would meet a tough opponent one day, and an unknown young fellow would settle him. Amazing!
This fellow was incredible!
Then they looked at Gu Qingyao, who was next to him. This girl... was really good-looking!
They heard that the girl from the Gu family was fortunate enough to be engaged to this young fellow. It looked as if the Gu family would prosper in the future!
Mo Beihan watched Zhang Qiang leave before he brought Gu Qingyao away.
Old Master Mo, who was sitting in a car some distance away, saw everything clearly.
He had gotten in his car to leave, but he had not yet left the town. It was not easy for him to visit his grandson. How could he bear to leave so soon?
He had already promised his eldest grandson that he would not disrupt his life, and would give him time before he went to the capital. But as a grandfather, how could he show no concern at all?
Especially because he knew that his granddaughter-inw would be here. He really did not want to leave without seeing the girl.
He finally met her this time.
Steward Zhong said, ¡°Old Master, that¡¯s the Gu girl. She really is very good-looking. Her features and bearing are all superior even to those young girls from the capital¡¯s illustrious families. To think that a girl like that was raised in the countryside. No wonder Eldest Young Master likes her.¡±
The Mo family was an illustrious family, not like those families who had recentlye to power in the capital. The Mo family managed to retain its standing for a long time, which was why Steward Zhong still called him ¡°Eldest Young Master¡±.
But in today¡¯s environment, he only asionally spoke like that to the Old Master in private. He usually just called him by name, but in a more polite fashion.
Old Master Mo nodded. ¡°Although I haven¡¯t interacted with her, I can tell just by looking at her, that she¡¯s a nice girl.¡±
Old Master Mo¡¯s first impression of Gu Qingyao was a good one. After all, his grandson liked her, and her family had always taken care of the Mo family. So Old Master Mo also liked her for his grandson¡¯s sake.
¡°Have you done as I asked and investigated the Gu family? And then there¡¯s the Mo family. I want to know how my grandchildren are doing, and what kind of environment they are living in. When you find out everything, I want to think of a way to improve their lives.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to do it. Don¡¯t worry, Old Master, we will hear from them soon!¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
Old Master Mo was a very biased person. Most people became more biased as they got older.
This grandson had suffered so much outside the family. Now, the moment the Old Master thought about that unfilial son in his family, he just wanted to punch him. He found his son utterly offensive.
Chapter 390: Yao Yao, I Was Also Reborn (1)
Chapter 390: Yao Yao, I Was Also Reborn (1)
The Old Master longed to make it up to Mo Beihan. He definitely could not bear to just leave Mo Beihan behind without paying any further attention to him. He would certainly use various means to help Mo Beihan to prosper.
And it was not just the Mo family. He would do the same for the Gu family!
Meanwhile, Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan bought some vegetables from the grocery store and went back to Mo Beihan¡¯s ce.
The weather was turning chilly and it was not as hot as before.
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan were cooking in the kitchen.
Mo Beihan did most of the cooking while Gu Qingyao looked on and helped a little here and there.
The girl kept gazing at him, so Mo Beihan said with a smile, ¡°Is there anything you would like to ask me?¡±
Gu Qingyao pursed her lips. ¡°Elder Brother Beihan, I feel that there¡¯s something different about you! In the past, you weren¡¯t... like that?¡±
¡°What was I like in the past?¡± Mo Beihan looked at her with anticipation.
Gu Qingyao thought about it and replied, ¡°Erm... a little stupid!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
¡°Am I very smart now?¡± asked Mo Beihan.
Gu Qingyao gave him a long look and said, ¡°I feel that you¡¯re craftier now!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
He was rather amused. You silly girl. I¡¯ve pursued you for more than ten years. Why would I be like some young boy who doesn¡¯t know what to do?
Do you think I¡¯m socking in emotional intelligence?
Gu Qingyao was truly curious about the Zhang family incident. So she pressed close to Mo Beihan and said with a smile, ¡°Elder Brother Beihan, Brother Han! Please tell me. How on earth did you pull it off? Who did you ask for help?¡±
Mo Beihan nced at her, then lowered his eyes and continued to chop the vegetables. The corners of his eyes crinkled in a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. I¡¯ll tell you everything after dinner!¡±
¡°All right!¡± Gu Qingyao was delighted. She was all smiles as she prepared the meal with him.
They had a fish today. They chopped up the fish head to make soup, and braised the rest of the fish in soy sauce. They also had yam with fungus, and a small dish of vegetables. These were all in small portions.
After dinner, Mo Beihan brought her to the room and made her sit on the bed. He took something wrapped in wrapping paper from the corner of his wardrobe, then opened it and handed it to her.
¡°This is for you. Wait, I have more over there.¡±
Then he took another small parcel from the head of the bed and opened it before handing it to Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao was shocked.
¡°This... where did you get so much money from?¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Grandfather gave me this twenty thousand yuan before he left. I earned this ten thousand yuan myself.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She felt as if she was unable to think straight.
Wait a minute...
¡°Grandfather? You... you¡¯ve met your grandfather?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°The Zhang family is so formidable. I¡¯m really no match for them now! I had no choice but to look for my grandfather.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Why did she sense that something was amiss!
¡°This... you... how did you manage to find him? And so quickly too?¡±
It was impossible!
She had told him that day that his grandfather might be someone very powerful, and might dote on him.
But even if Mo Beihan went to look for him that very day, he could not possibly have found him so fast!
Was the Mo family so easily found?
Would they acknowledge him so readily?
Even if Mo Beihan looked very simr to the Old Master when he was young, in that kind of family, if someone popped out of nowhere and imed to be their long-lost grandson, the family would not believe him so readily.
Mo Beihan looked at Gu Qingyao and his smile deepened. ¡°I already knew who and where he was. I know all about the Mo family. Of course, it was easy to find them.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s head was spinning!
¡°What... what are you saying?¡±
Chapter 391: Yao Yao, I Was Also Reborn (2)
Chapter 391: Yao Yao, I Was Also Reborn (2)
Mo Beihan slowly drew near to her. He was so close that she could feel his breath on her face.
As she gazed into his dark eyes, she felt as if she was drowning in them.
¡°I know that I am the eldest grandson of the Mo family. I know that the Mo family lives in the capital and that my grandfather really dotes on me. I know that my father isn¡¯t dead, but is married, with a son. I know that his son is twenty years old.
¡°Of course, all these are not important. More importantly, I know that you have had feelings for me ever since you were very young. I know you have an interspace, and that there is a medicinal spring within it that you developed yourself.
¡°I know you have an endless supply of grain, meat and fruits in your interspace. You collected these when I went with you to various parts of the country. I know you like traveling and enjoy me driving a big truck to bring you everywhere.
¡°You enjoyed it when I brought you horse riding in the grasnds, and to look at the cattle in the Tibetan area. You like traveling far and wide to pick medicinal herbs. You enjoy going to the seaside to collect an endless supply of fish, prawns and seaweed.
¡°At first, you said that you disliked the capital and the crowds that were there. That was because of the traumatic incident you experienced in your youth. Butter on, you said that you should not continue to be so depressed because you would be letting down all the people who love you. You wanted to change. You wanted to spite those who envied you and mocked you.
¡°You said... you wanted to marry me. That you would wear the most beautiful wedding gown and marry me!¡±
Mo Beihan grasped her hand and looked at her. ¡°If not for Bai Youran, we would already be married. Yao Yao, I¡¯vee back, just like you. I¡¯vee back... to look for you!¡±
Gu Qingyao felt as though she had been struck by lightning. Her head was ringing. She looked at him without knowing how to react.
He hade back!
Just like her!
He hade back to look for her!
Truly, Heaven had taken pity on them. The car ident had not caused them to leave. Instead, it had allowed them to return to the past, back... to their starting point?
No wonder she felt that the current Mo Beihan was very familiar. After she was reborn, the Elder Brother Beihan she met was just 21 years old, but she felt that he was no different from their previous life.
They had no barriers between then, just an indescribable sense of familiarity.
No wonder he was always so confident about this era, and was always thinking of ways to earn money. He had grown much bolder.
No wonder he could often guess her thoughts and was always by her side to take care of her. In their previous life, they had been together for more than ten years. He knew almost everything about her!
Gu Qingyao began to sob. ¡°Was it... that night? When Bai Youran drugged you that night, and you brought me away earlier.¡±
Mo Beihan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It also happened to you at that time, right? You closed your eyes at the moment of the ident and came straight back, right?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes reddened and she could not stop her tears. She did not say a word. She just looked at him and cried andughed at the same time!
Mo Beihan reached out and slowly drew her into his arms. He patted her little head very gently and said tenderly, ¡°In this lifetime, I will take good care of you. I will never allow you to be hurt again. All right?¡±
Gu Qingyao could not stop crying. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? When did you find out about me?¡±
Mo Beihanughed softly. ¡°Long ago. Don¡¯t I know you?¡±
Gu Qingyao leaned on his shoulder and pouted. ¡°Am I very stupid? I never knew about you?¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°That¡¯s because I hid it too well. You trust me too much. You¡¯re used to just letting yourself go and rxing when you¡¯re with me. Anyway, I will take care of you!¡±
¡°Wu wu wu wu...¡±
Gu Qingyao burrowed into his embrace and cried even harder!
Chapter 392: Yao Yao, I Was Also Reborn (3)
Chapter 392: Yao Yao, I Was Also Reborn (3)
Gu Qingyao was crying very hard. She was happy, but she was also emotional from recalling the many things that had happened in her previous life!
She had always kept this matter of rebirth to herself. She did not know how to talk about such a peculiar matter. And what if she spoke about it?
Her previous life had been such a failure. It was not the kind of life that she could talk to her family about, or reminisce about. How would she exin it?
Once her father or Mo Beihan knew that she remembered her previous life, they would certainly be curious about their past lives too. If Mo Beihan asked her when they had gotten married in their previous life, or how many children they had, how would she reply?
The answers were all tragic!
So she did not want to talk about it.
It was different now. Mo Beihan had been reborn like her, and knew everything about her. There were no secrets between them now. There was no need to exin, or worry. They had experienced everything together.
She suddenly rxed. She hugged Mo Beihan and cried for a long time, both as a form of relief and because she was so touched!
She was grateful to Heaven for sending her back, and also sending Elder Brother Beihan back with her.
They could avoid all the tragedies of their past life and start afresh. Also, their good memories did not need to be repeated. They could still be their shared memories, and they would remember them forever.
Gu Qingyao released all her pent-up emotions. She cried for a long time and after Mo Beihan coaxed her for a while, she fell asleep!
It was getting dark outside and only a small, dimmp was lit in the bedroom. Gu Qingyao was so soundly asleep that Mo Beihan did not wake her.
Meanwhile, in the Gu house, both Gu Yundong and Gu Jinlin were frowning.
¡°What time is it? Why isn¡¯t Yao Yao home yet?¡±
Gu Jinlin nced at his watch. The weather was turning cold and the days were getting shorter. It waspletely dark before seven o¡¯clock these days.
¡°It just turned seven o¡¯clock. Let¡¯s wait a little longer! Beihan has always brought her back.¡±
Gu Yundong nodded. There was nothing to worry about when Gu Qingyao was together with Mo Beihan, so he continued to read his newspapers in the living room. He asked the two children to practice their writing in the living room too.
Recently, what had pleased Gu Yundong the most was that the two children were much more obedient, and could read and write many more words.
They waited until eight-thirty. When Gu Qingyao still did not return, Gu Yundong grew rather anxious.
¡°Why isn¡¯t she back yet?¡±
Zhou Ping nced at him and remembered what her son had said to her. So she did not say anything.
Gu Jinlin said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look. If there¡¯s still time, I¡¯ll bring Yao Yao back. If they need help with anything and we¡¯re dyed, I¡¯ll just stay the night. Anyway, I don¡¯t need to go to work tomorrow.¡±
Gu Yundong agreed.
¡°All right, go on then!¡±
When Gu Jinlin reached Mo Beihan¡¯s house, Mo Beihan opened the door. He frowned when he saw that Mo Beihan appeared to be freshly bathed. ¡°Where¡¯s Yao Yao? It¡¯s sote, why didn¡¯t you send her home?¡±
Mo Beihan nced at the bedroom. ¡°She fell asleep. I didn¡¯t wake her up because she was sleeping so soundly.¡±
Gu Jinlin frowned and he looked Mo Beihan up and down. His expression turned chilly. ¡°Asleep? why is she sleeping at this time?¡±
He immediately rushed towards the bedroom.
Mo Beihan¡¯s expression darkened and he grabbed hold of him.
¡°Alright, don¡¯t disturb her. Please, this is my fianc¨¦e. Do you think I don¡¯t love her? Do you think I will do anything to her when she¡¯s so young?¡±
Gu Jinlin paused and breathed a sigh of relief!
Fortunately, that bastard had not done anything to his younger sister. Otherwise, he would truss him up and thrash him!
Chapter 393: I Have A Wife, But I Have To Squeeze In The Study With Her Older Brother
Chapter 393: I Have A Wife, But I Have To Squeeze In The Study With Her Older Brother
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Jinlin had to see her for himself before he could set his mind at ease, so he insisted on looking at her.
Mo Beihan did not stop him. He gently opened the room door. Gu Jinlin poked his head in and saw that Gu Qingyao was lying in bed, covered with a thin nket. She was fast asleep.
Her eyes were tightly shut and she was tidily dressed. Gu Jinlin stopped worrying and came out.
Mo Beihan gently closed the door and took a towel to dry his hair.
Gu Jinlin sat on the sofa.
¡°What¡¯s the matter with Yao Yao? Why is she sleeping at this time?¡±
Mo Beihan hesitated before saying, ¡°I said something to her just now and she cried for a long time. She...¡±
¡°Did you scold her?¡± Before Mo Beihan could even finish, Gu Jinlin had already lost his temper.
It would not do to offend this older brother who doted on his younger sister, so Mo Beihan hurried to exin, ¡°No, no, I was just telling her about the Zhang family incident that happened recently. I told her that in the future, the Zhang family won¡¯t be a threat anymore. She was so happy that she cried!
¡°Perhaps she¡¯s been under too much pressuretely. Both you and Third Uncle sessively lost your jobs, and I still did not return. Then disaster befell the Ji family. She was too anxious. Now that the matter is settled, she suddenly released her tension. She¡¯s exhausted. So after crying awhile, she just fell asleep!¡±
Gu Jinlin frowned. ¡°This incident is not her fault. This girl is just too mature!¡±
Mo Beihan nced at him. He had to admit that Yao Yao¡¯s older brothers were really good to her.
¡°But ultimately, the situation arose because of her. She wanted to help your family and also have fun in the town. She did not expect to meet such an unfortunate incident, which caused you to lose your jobs. It¡¯s no wonder that she was guilt-ridden.¡±
Gu Jinlin leaned back on the sofa. ¡°I would rather go home and farm than allow my younger sister to be harassed by that scum.¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t allow anything to happen to her.¡±
Gu Jinlin frowned. What he said was true.
But why did he feel like punching Mo Beihan?
Gu Jinlin remained silent.
Mo Beihan nced at him. ¡°You... aren¡¯t you going home to sleep?¡±
Gu Jinlin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Yao Yao is still here. It won¡¯t be appropriate for me to go home.¡±
Mo Beihan frowned. ¡°You want to stay here?¡±
Gu Jinlin raised his chin and said rather proudly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t I stay?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
He was so proud of being a third wheel he just could not take a hint.
¡°Of course you can! Why not? There¡¯s a bed in the study and the toilet is over there. Go and wash up before bed!¡±
Mo Beihan had no choice but to agree.
He got up and walked towards the bedroom.
Gu Jinlin grabbed him. ¡°Where are you going?¡±
Mo Beihan wanted to roll his eyes. ¡°To the bedroom to get a nket so I can sleep in the living room.¡±
Gu Jinlin immediately said, ¡°What living room? Isn¡¯t there a bed in the study? We can squeeze in there together. I¡¯ll go and wash.¡±
What a joke. Let you sleep in the living room? What if you sneak into Yao Yao¡¯s room when I¡¯m asleep in the middle of the night? What then?
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Wow!
His wife was right here but he could not hug her. Instead, he had to share a small bed with a smelly man?
But since Gu Jinlin insisted on keeping an eye on him, Mo Beihan had no choice but to share a bed with Gu Jinlin.
The bed in the study was rather small. It was only 1.2 meters wide and it was a rather tight fit for tworge men.
Meanwhile, Gu Qingyao was sound asleep and she slept until 3 am.
She had fallen asleep around 6 pm the previous evening, so by the time she woke up at 3 am, she had slept enough.
When she opened her eyes, it was pitch dark. She turned on the bedsidemp and realized she was sleeping in Mo Beihan¡¯s house. She looked at her watch and realized it was 3 am.
But there was no sign of Mo Beihan in the room.
Chapter 394: What Are You Wearing?
Chapter 394: What Are You Wearing?
She remembered what had happenedst night. She and Mo Beihan had talked openly. So even if Mo Beihan would not act inappropriately, he did not need to sleep somewhere else either. It was most likely that he would sleep next to her.
But there was no one next to her.
Gu Qingyao got up and checked the living room, but there was no one there either.
She frowned. Could something have happened?
Which caused him to stay away all night?
Gu Qingyao shrugged and returned to her room. She never imagined that Mo Beihan was sleeping in the study, and that her third brother was here.
She was not tired anymore when she returned to her room, so she went straight into her interspace.
There was about ten acres ofnd in her interspace, and she managed them very well. The ground was easily cultivated, the soil was of superior quality, and there was very little grass growing there.
Besides medicinal herbs, she grew some vegetables and fruits.
She had always saved some of these things. Besides what they ate themselves, she kept the rest for the time when she would open a foodpany or a restaurant in the future.
Things grew too well here. During the right season, after the fruit trees mature, they would continually flower and bear fruit. Once the fruits matured and were picked, they would bear more fruit. If she did not pick them, they would just hang there without over-ripening. They would always be fresh and juicy.
Almost every night, Gu Qingyao woulde here to pick some fruits and vegetables. But she could not pick as fast as they ripened.
She had no choice. The area was so big that she could not keep up if she worked by herself.
Gu Qingyao was exhausted after working hard for a long time. She sprawled on the veranda in front of her house and said, ¡°Ow, I can finally drag Elder Brother Beihan here to do the manualbor. This is exhausting!¡±
Now that Mo Beihan knew, she could do what she had done in the past, which was to drag Mo Beihan in to do the manual work. That would be wonderful!
Gu Qingyao rested for a while, then she decided to forget about the fruits. She would wait until Mo Beihan returned.
She went to pick the medicinal herbs. These were her treasures!
Medicinal herbs could be left to grow in the interspace. She also could not keep them in the warehouse in her interspace because time stopped there. They would retain their freshness in the living interspace, and the herbs would remain tender even after leaving them there for a long time. So the best solution was to pick and dry them. When she had processed them, she would store them in the warehouse of the interspace.
After bustling around for a while, Gu Qingyao tidied up and went into the room to practice her calligraphy and drawing. She practiced every day. Even after she moved to town, she would periodically send her works back for her teacher to take a look and ask for pointers.
Actually, her abilities had far exceeded her present standard. But she could not reveal that too soon. After all, her teacher was well aware of her abilities.
But now, she was improving much more rapidly than before. She believed... that her teacher would get used to her unusually fast progress.
When everything was done, Gu Qingyao bathed and changed her clothes before leaving the interspace.
It was only 5 am in the outer world. It was not yetpletely bright. Gu Qingyao was rather tired, so she went back to bed.
When she woke up again, it was already 8 am.
Gu Qingyao stretched and rubbed her eyes. She heard some noise in the living room and knew that Mo Beihan must be back, so she stumbled out blearily.
¡°Brother Beihan...¡±
Her voice was soft andzy, and still sleepy.
But Gu Jinlin was in the living room and he was shocked when he saw Gu Qingyao!
He stared at the girl and asked, ¡°Yao Yao, what are you wearing?¡±
Chapter 395: My Wife Is So Adorable!
Chapter 395: My Wife Is So Adorable!
Gu Qingyao was taken aback. She opened her eyes and saw her third brother staring at her with wide eyes.
She hesitated and looked down. She was embarrassed!
There was nothing wrong with what she was wearing, absolutely nothing.
She was wearing a hoodie for lounging around, and it reached to her knees. It was pure white and of a loose fit. There were also tworge, cute pockets and a very cute cartoon on the chest.
The hoodie had arge hood, which had two very cute rabbit ears. She was wearing the kind of hairband that made it more convenient to wash her face. There were another two rabbit ears on top of her head.
Her entire look was a cute and yful one. In modern times, after the nies, it would not be a problem at all.
But the problem was that no one in the current times had ever seen this kind of clothes. Gu Jinlin had never seen a young girl dressed like that, especially with her little legs exposed, and wearing slippers. Was that a skirt?
Skirts were forbidden in these times.
She had just confessed everything to Mo Beihanst night, so she felt very safe in this ce. She did not have any inhibitions in front of Mo Beihan, and which young girl was not vain?
Gu Qingyao really felt that the clothes in this present era were too ugly. In the decades of her previous life, she had been used to a pampered existence. Now that she was reborn as a young girl, she was really excited!
So she took out some clothes that were suitable for a young girl to wear, but...
Why was her third brother here ah ah ah ah!
Gu Qingyao waspletely befuddled. She stood there, her hands still in position to rub her eyes. She froze!
Gu Jinlin walked over and felt Gu Qingyao¡¯s clothes. He looked at her, his eyes filled with curiosity.
¡°Where are these clothes from? Why are you dressed like that?¡±
When Mo Beihan walked out of the kitchen, Gu Qingyao looked at him with wide eyes. She was still in shock.
In contrast to Gu Jinlin¡¯s shock, Mo Beihan was mesmerized by the sight of Gu Qingyao.
How adorable!
In their previous life, Yao Yao had not been so adorable at this age. When she grew up and had some money, her emotional state was not as good as it was presently. Later on, she grew older and gained more experience, and could not regain her youthful charm.
But this life was different. Although she remembered everything from her previous life, she was no longer hurt. She was emotionally in a good ce. When he looked at her little figure, he wanted to sweep her into his arms and pat her!
But Mo Beihan reacted swiftly. When he saw that Gu Jinlin was shocked, he immediately said, ¡°I asked someone to buy that for her. She looks quite cute in it!¡±
Mo Beihan walked over and felt her clothes, then pulled her closer for a look. She was really adorable!
Gu Jinlin¡¯s expression was filled with suspicion. ¡°You asked someone to buy that? From where? Howe I¡¯ve never seen this type of clothes before?¡±
Mo Beihan remained calm. ¡°These clothes are from overseas. Of course you¡¯ve never seen them before.¡±
¡°Overseas? Are you mad?¡±
¡°Hurry up and change!¡±
But Mo Beihan pulled her back with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no need to kick up such a big fuss. There¡¯s no one else here.
¡°My friend was sent overseas for work and he¡¯s working for the country, so these clothes were obtained legitimately. Don¡¯t you think Yao Yao looks adorable in them? There¡¯s no one else here and young girls like to look pretty. Just let her wear them for a while.¡±
His wife was so adorable, he was reluctant for her to change.
Mo Beihan pinched the rabbit ear on Gu Qingyao¡¯s head. ¡°Cute, right?¡±
Chapter 396: Steward Zhong Visits Again
Chapter 396: Steward Zhong Visits Again
There really was no one else here, so when Gu Jinlin recovered from his shock, he slowly rxed. He looked at the young girl. She really was very cute.
He also touched the rabbit ears on Gu Qingyao¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°She really is very cute!¡±
The two men tugged at her rabbit ears, ying with them in delight!
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She rolled her eyes and went to brush her teeth and wash her face, ignoring the two childish men.
When she returned, she sat on the sofa. ¡°Third Brother, what are you doing here? And Elder Brother Beihan, where did you gost night?¡±
Gu Jinlin and Mo Beihan exchanged a nce and Mo Beihan said, ¡°You fell asleep very earlyst night and I didn¡¯t want to wake you when I saw that you were sleeping so sweetly. Your third brother was worried about you, so he came to look for you. He could not bear to wake you, so he spent the night here. I slept with him in the study.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
So he had been home after all!
She thought there was no one at home!
Mo Beihan had already prepared breakfast. Rice porridge, small buns and some simple preserved vegetables. Then the three of them had a hardboiled egg each.
The rice was fine white rice, without a single coarse grain mixed in it. The buns were also made of fine, white flour and there were eggs too.
This was considered a very extravagant breakfast. Or at least, much better than what most other households could afford.
Gu Jinlin looked at the breakfast. ¡°We¡¯re eating such nice things?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°Since Yao Yao is here, of course I must give her something nicer to eat. What if she loses weight?¡±
Gu Jinlin nodded. He did not think there was anything wrong with that statement. Of course his younger sister should eat well.
After the meal, the two men continued to stare at her and asionally reached out to tug at her rabbit ears. Gu Qingyao was speechless.
So after the meal, Gu Qingyao just went to change.
The 30,000 yuan fromst night was still under the pillow in the bedroom.
When Gu Qingyao saw it, she hastily put the money away. In these times, this was arge sum of money. She must hide it carefully.
Outside the room, Mo Beihan was frowning when he saw that Gu Jinlin still refused to leave. ¡°Are you very free today?¡±
Gu Jinlin said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m on leave today and don¡¯t need to go to work. I have plenty of time.¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
He was a little annoyed.
¡°I¡¯m bringing Yao Yao to the department store to have funter on. Why don¡¯t you go home?¡±
Gu Jinlin grinned. ¡°The department store! I¡¯lle too. I can buy some things for Yao Yao.¡±
Mo Beihan gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll buy anything that Yao Yao wants. You should hurry home! Little Seven and Little Eight are waiting for you to teach them how to write!¡±
Gu Jinlin pursed his lips. ¡°How boastful. If my younger sister takes a fancy to many things, will you be able to buy them all? You still need to support your two nephews and your mother on your sry. Why pretend to be generous!¡±
Gu Jinlin raised his eyes upwards with a conceited look!
Mo Beihan smiled smugly. ¡°I definitely have enough money for Yao Yao to spend.¡±
Gu Jinlin did not believe him. As they were arguing, someone suddenly knocked on the door. Mo Beihan went to open it and saw Steward Zhong standing at the door.
Mo Beihan hesitated, but Steward Zhong said respectfully, ¡°Beihan, Old Master asked me to give you these things.¡±
Steward Zhong simply used his name when others were present. That was how things were done in these times, and it was safest to do so.
Although he used his name, Steward Zhong¡¯s air was one of extreme respect. Gu Jinlin could clearly see that.
Mo Beihan frowned. ¡°Old Master hasn¡¯t left?¡±
¡°He has left.¡± When he saw that Mo Beihan was displeased, Steward Zhong hastened to exin. He was afraid that Mo Beihan would misunderstand and think that Old Master was spying on him.
Chapter 397: The Rich Grandpa Delivered Presents to Doorstep
Chapter 397: The Rich Grandpa Delivered Presents to Doorstep
¡°Old Master was not willing to leave and stayed for another day. He went to buy some stuff for you and asked me to deliver over. He will head back when he leaves today.¡±
Mo Beihan respected his grandfather as long as he did not purposely investigate the Gu family.
¡°What stuffs are there?¡±
Steward Zhong smiled and said, ¡°Some furniture. He knew that you just came here and rented a house. He brought you some presents and... some daily necessities. Besides yours, there are some for the two children and your mother. And also... for the youngdy from the Gu family.¡±
Mo Beihan did not expect that his grandfather would still buy him stuff after giving him 20,000 yuan.
He sighed secretly.
The hardship that his family went through was all caused by his father, Mo Huai. There was no direct rtionship with his grandparents. However, his grandfather always felt guilty that he did not educate his son properly. He was more guilty than Mo Huai.
His grandfather was always kind to him in his previous life.
¡°Bring them in. Help me to thank... the Old Master!¡±
Mo Beihan did not reveal the Old Master¡¯s identity as Gu Jinlin was present.
Steward Zhong asked servants to bring everything in.
Most of them were furniture. The Old Master was here before and was clear with the condition of the house. He bought all the remaining furniture for Mo Beihan and all of those were of top quality.
There were two big wardrobes, a refrigerator, a TV, a washing machine, a desk and several chairs.
Gu Jinlin was surprised when all the big furniture were moved in.
Then there were many necessities. Food was brought in first.
There were 200 catties of rice, 200 catties of flour, 100 catties of cornmeal, 100 catties of red beans, green beans, soybeans, 300 hundred catties of fresh sweet potatoes, and 20 catties of dried sweet potatoes.
There were also 50 catties of pork, 20 catties of mutton, 10 catties of beef, 6 chickens, 2 geese, 200 eggs, 100 duck eggs.
Gu Jinlin opened his eyes wide as he stared at the pile of food.
What came in behind was arge bag of fine cotton. It was difficult to tell the quantity but seemed to be a few kilograms.
There were also 20 catties of wool, 10 catties of cotton, and then there were denim, corduroy, fleece cloth. Altogether, it was about 20 catties that filled a big bag.
Steward Zhong took out a small box with four watches inside.
All of them were imported watches. Two of them were men¡¯s design and the other two were female designs.
¡°Old Master bought these on his own. The female designs are for the youngdy from the Gu family,¡± Steward Zhong smiled and exined as he tried to beautify the Old Master, hoping that Mo Beihan could have a better impression of him.
¡°There are some snacks and toys.¡± Steward Zhong ced two boxes on the table.
¡°The toys are for the children. Those cloth and wool are for the children and your mother. There are some brighter colored cloth that can be used by the youngdy from the Gu family.
¡°Old Master tried to get all the assistance he could within a limited time to obtain all the stuff. He will deliver more when it¡¯s the new year. If you have any needs, remember to write to him or telegram him. Telegram is faster!¡±
Chapter 398: As Long as You Keep the Secret
Chapter 398: As Long as You Keep the Secret
Mo Beihan nodded, ¡°I understand. Help me to thank him. Furthermore... my family¡¯s incident was not his fault. Don¡¯t let him feel guilty.¡±
Steward Zhong did not know what to say. He nodded, ¡°Sure, sure, I will tell him that.¡±
The servants put down everything and wanted to arrange everything for Mo Beihan. Mo Beihan stopped them as Gu Jinlin and he could settle everything.
Gu Qingyao came out of the room and saw the stuff. He took a glimpse at Mo Beihan and did not say anything.
Mo Beihan smiled, ¡°Yao Yao,e over. Where do you want to ce these things.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked around and said, ¡°The wardrobes can be in the bedroom. Two of them are good enough. We can put the current one in the bedroom to the study room. The desk will belong to the study as well. Washing machine on the balcony and refrigerator in the kitchen. There is a space for it.¡±
Mo Beihan was about to start but Gu Jinlin stopped him as he just figured out what was going on.
¡°Wait... Who sent these things here? Why would he give you so many things?¡±
Gu Jinlin was not stupid. Normal people would be able to send these things as they could not get so many supplies.
Furthermore, the elderly also mentioned something...
Time was limited?
That person could get so many things in a limited time. If there was no time constraint, how many things could he buy?
Mo Beihan looked towards Gu Qingyao. Gu Qingyao contemted for a while and decided to tell Gu Jinlin the truth, ¡°Third Elder Brother, if I told you, you must keep it as a secret. It¡¯s best to not reveal it now. We still want to live a peaceful life. Don¡¯t tell Third Uncle or Aunt when you go back.¡±
Gu Jinlin, ¡°... What¡¯s so mysterious?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not mysterious but inconvenient. It will bring trouble if others know about it. If you told Third Uncle, he may identally tell Third Aunt. She will not keep it as a secret and will definitely dig for the truth.¡±
Gu Jinlin frowned, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is it soplicated?¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°It¡¯s not veryplicated. It¡¯s about Brother Beihan¡¯s father, do you still remember? He left Brother Beihan back then and disappeared. Everyone in our hometown knew about that. He is from a wealthy family. He left and married another rich youngdy and had a son. The son is now the eldest grandson of the Mo family.
¡°These things are sent by Brother Beihan¡¯s grandfather. He was angry with his son¡¯s behavior and felt guilty towards Brother Beihan. He always tried topensate him. He was the one who helped to settle the issues from the Zhang family.
¡°You just keep it as a secret and don¡¯t tell anyone. If others knew about it, there would definitely be more trouble. I¡¯m now engaged with Brother Beihan. If others knew about it, they would try to investigate the Mo family.
¡°Mo family is not a normal family. If anyone went to investigate, the family would be aware of it. Brother Beihan¡¯s grandfather is all right but not his stepmother. There will be many troubles.¡±
Gu Jinlin pursed his lips and did not say anything.
Everyone from the Qing River Brigade knew about Mo family¡¯s condition.
There was no more news from Mo Beihan¡¯s father after he returned to the city.
As a result, Jiang Yingqiu became a joke to the rest and suffered from everyone¡¯s gossips.
Everyone said that Mo Huai abandoned them and he was from a wealthy family. But actually, that was the truth.
Chapter 399: I Need to Earn More Money for Sister’s Dowry
Chapter 399: I Need to Earn More Money for Sister¡¯s Dowry
Mo Huai was married again and had a son. The child was the eldest grandson of the Mo family. If Mo Beihan¡¯s identity was known, he would threaten the position of that grandson. His stepmother would definitely find him trouble.
The Gu family might be affected as well, especially Yao Yao.
Mo Beihan did not have the ability to counter so the best choice now was to keep it a secret and stay here.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Grandfather promised me that he would keep it a secret and he will not force me to go back to the Mo family. I don¡¯t think anyone else knows about that.¡±
Gu Jinlin nodded, ¡°I understand. I will not tell anyone.¡±
At the same time, he clenched his fist tight. He must work even harder now in order to support his little sister.
They arranged everything in the house. Mo Beihan and Gu Jinlin moved all the big pieces. Gu Qingyao just arranged the food.
Both chicken and goose meat were cleaned. Gu Qingyao rinsed them with water again before putting them into the refrigerator.
She then washed the clothes from yesterday and it was about time for lunch.
The house looked organized now. Refrigerator, TV, washing machine, tables, chairs and cabs were all nicely arranged. It was obvious that the house did not belong to normal people.
There was an obvious financial difference from the furniture in the house now.
Gu Jinlin pursed his lips and swore that he must work hard to prepare enough dowry for his sister. Then his sister would not be bullied in the Mo family.
Gu Qingyao was pulled out of the kitchen by Mo Beihan the moment she stepped in.
¡°Take a rest. You¡¯re busy for the whole morning.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. You did all the tiring jobs.¡±
¡°Washing clothes and packing stuff are tiring jobs as well. How can youpare with us.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°All the clothes were washed using the washing machine. It¡¯s functioning well.¡±
¡°Take a rest now.¡±
Gu Qingyaopromised as Mo Beihan insisted.
¡°Don¡¯t cook too much. There are only three of us. Just prepare something simple.¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
Lunch was simple. Mo Beihan cooked rice and made beef soup.
He added ss noodles and cabbage and made arge bowl of soup. Though that was the only dish, it was considered a good meal with white rice.
Three of them finished everything.
Mo Beihan brought Gu Qingyao out for dinner and Gu Jinlin headed back home.
Old Master Mo returned to his house in the capital in anger. But Mo Huai was not at home.
¡°Where is my eldest son? Where is he?¡±
Grandma Mo stunned for a second after seeing his anger, ¡°What happened? What makes you so angry?¡±
He stared at his wife and realized that she was not aware of what that bastard did outside.
He must punish his eldest sonter when he is back. His wife might beg for mercy for himter. Old Master Mo stared at her for a while and said towards Steward Zhong, ¡°When he¡¯s back, ask him toe and see me immediately.¡±
Steward Zhong knew about everything and replied, ¡°Noted.¡±
Old Master Mo then said towards Grandma Mo, ¡°Come to the study with me. I have something to tell you.¡±
Grandma Mo did not know what was going on. She nced at Steward Zhong and frowned. She then followed the Old Master upstairs to the study room.
The sound was cut off when the door of the study was closed. However, after a while, some vague crying sounds could be heard from the study room.
It seemed that Grandma Mo was cursing someone as she repeated the word ¡°bastard¡±.
Chapter 400: Mo Huai Came Back
Chapter 400: Mo Huai Came Back
Grandma Mo cried in despair. She calmed down slightly after Old Master Moforted her. She embraced the photos that he brought back and her eyes were filled with tears.
Old Master Mo returned home at noon, but he did not eat lunch since he was bothered by Mo Huai¡¯s problems.
Grandma Mo did not eat lunch as well as she was very upset. Old Master apanied her all the time, and she slept for a while.
After she woke up, he brought her downstairs to have some food.
The telephone rang at the study and Old Master went to pick up the phone. Grandma Mo went downstairs first.
Mo Huai rushed back home at the same time.
He was delighted as he saw Grandma Mo walking downstairs. He dashed over and said, ¡°Mother, help me. I need one thousand yuan now. It¡¯s urgent.¡±
Grandma Mo was still grief-stricken about her real eldest grandson passing away and his second eldest grandson and two great-grandsons suffering in the countryside. The culprit still dared to ask for one thousand yuan at the moment when he came back.
One thousand yuan!
Hehe!
The price of goods in this generation was low. One thousand yuan was considered a huge amount of money. This was not the first time that he had asked for such arge amount of money.
Mo Huai spent a lot of money these years, but he did not earn much. The Mo family gave him his job, yet he did not excel in this.
He would be a nobody had he not had such a background.
Grandma Mo was very indifferent, ¡°Why do you need the money?¡±
Mo Huai said, ¡°I have no choice. I was drinking with my little uncle at noon. We got into a fight identally when we drank too much. I hit his head by ident and there was quite a lot of blood.
¡°I have topensate him with some money. This includes treatment fee, nutrition fee, work leave fee and others. At least I need to give him one thousand yuan. If not, they will definitely find me trouble. I don¡¯t want to lose my reputation.¡±
Grandma Mo¡¯s eyes darkened.
His little uncle was the youngest son in the Jiang family. He was spoiled by the entire family and was just a yboy.
The Jiang family¡¯s reputation was not bad as well. Though they could notpete with the Mo family, they were quite famous in the capital.
Though the standard to enter the Mo family was very high, Grandma Mo was very clear of his eldest son¡¯s personalities. He was just a coward. He was weak and could not take any responsibility.
That was the reason why they chose Jiang Hongying.
Jiang Hongying was the eldest in the family. She had an elder brother but he passed away from illness. Without a man in the family, she was the one who took responsibility for everything.
The Jiang family waited for years to get another son. Jiang Hongying yed her role well as the elder sister. She was very responsible and decisive.
The eldest daughter-inw that the Mo family was looking for must be able to take responsibility for the position. As his son¡¯s personality was wed, she felt that Jiang Hongying couldplement his son.
Jiang Hongying was indeed a responsible person. However, all her sense of responsibility was solely on the Jiang family.
She supported everything for her brother without a limit.
Grandma took a cold nce at Mo Huai and said, ¡°One thousand yuan? Did you cause him a serious injury? Do you want to get a doctor?¡±
Chapter 401: Grandma Mo Raged
Chapter 401: Grandma Mo Raged
Mo Huai did not realise that his mother¡¯s attitude was different.
He replied, ¡°It¡¯s not very serious. The wound on the head was big and he lost a lot of blood. It¡¯s just an external injury and should only take a while to recover. I don¡¯t think it will cause anyplications.¡±
Grandma Mo scoffed, ¡°Then just go and apologize. Bring some supplements. Furthermore, it¡¯s not your fault only since both of you were engaged in the fight. As adults, he should be responsible for it as well.¡±
Er...
Mo Huai was stunned.
¡°No... Mother, I injured his head. If I don¡¯t give him the money, Hongying would definitely argue with me. She saw the injury of her brother. Their mother was crying so hard. It seemed that she would pass away at any moment due to shortness of breath.
¡°Hongying was so angry, and tried tofort her mother down. Initially, she asked for two thousand yuan from me to buy something for her brother. I did not agree and eventually, wepromised with one thousand yuan.
¡°It¡¯s just one thousand yuan. I¡¯m the one who caused the injury. Let¡¯s just give her the money.¡±
Grandma Mo curled up her lips.
¡°Since you¡¯re the one who caused it, use your own money then. How old are you now? You have a job and a family. How dare you ask for money from your parents? Settle it by yourself,¡± she said in a sarcastic and cold voice.
Er...
Mo Huai was shocked.
This...
When did he even have so much money?
Grandma Mo walked down the stairs and walked towards the dining table to take some food. Steward Zhong prepared chicken soup for the two elderly to prevent them from getting too upset.
Mo Huai dashed over when Grandma Mo was about to sit down.
¡°I... Mother, I don¡¯t have money. Where do I find one thousand yuan? My ie is very little and I give the majority to Hongying. I¡¯m left with less than twenty yuan only.¡±
Grandma Mo raged, ¡°Since all your money is with Hongying, how could she not know how much money you have? I didn¡¯t take your money. Why are you here asking from me? Ask your wife.¡±
Er...
Mo Huai was stunned again. He could not understand what was wrong with the olddy today.
¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re aware that I don¡¯t have money with me. How is it possible that Hongying will give me money? I definitely need to give them the money since I was the one who injured him. Can you just give me the money first? One thousand yuan is not a lot, right? Just give the money, please.
¡°Hongying loved her little brother more than our son! If I don¡¯t give them the money, Hongying and her family will not let go easily... Ah... Ahahah...¡±
Before Mo Huai could finish his words, Grandma Mo was so angry that she poured the entire bowl of soup on Mo Huai.
That was not a small bowl of chicken soup. Steward Zhong asked a servant to prepare a pot of soup, which was served in arge bowl. The soup was intended to nourish their bodies so it was ced near Grandma Mo.
Grandma Mo was trying to suppress her anger. However, she raged after hearing Mo Huai¡¯s words. She could not control herself anymore and poured therge bowl of chicken soup on Mo Huai.
The chicken soup was still very hot. Grandma Mo did not pour it onto his face and instead, towards his chest and shoulder.
The weather was not cold now and Mo Huai only wore a shirt with a thin coat.
The hot chicken soup made him scream in pain.
Chapter 402: Beat Him Together!
Chapter 402: Beat Him Together!
¡°Ah ah ah... Ah ah...¡± Mo Huai jumped around in the living room in pain.
Grandma Mo was so angry that she picked up a feather duster and hit Mo Huai.
¡°What did you mean by ¡®just give the money¡¯ to them? Are you very rich to be so generous? Do you know how much one thousand yuan is? How many things can you buy with that?
¡°He¡¯s just junk in the Jiang family. We raised him so many years and now he¡¯s the prince? Who gives him the right to do that?¡±
Grandma Mo howled at Mo Huai.
That was one thousand yuan!
Why did she need to give him one thousand yuan just because he had a little wound on his head?
Her grandson and great-grandsons were suffering in the countryside. They had to work endlessly in order to get enough food. She did not even have the chance to meet her eldest grandson before he passed away when he worked outside to sustain his life.
And Mo Huai now was acting so generous towards an outsider.
¡®Even if you look down on Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s background or detest those children and do not want to bring them back to the Mo family, you¡¯re still their father. Where is your conscience?¡¯
¡®Aren¡¯t they your own children?¡¯
¡®Why did you not help them by sending some money or food over as a father?¡¯
¡®You just left them without contacting them again. You did not mention anything back in the family. You¡¯re so cold-blooded. And now you¡¯re willing to give one thousand yuan to an outsider?¡¯
Ha!
Grandma Mo was so angry that she hit him with all her force.
¡°Bastard! You bastard! I will change to your surname if I don¡¯t hit you hard today. Don¡¯t hide!¡±
Mo Huai could never imagine that he would be beaten by his mother just for asking for one thousand yuan. He was shocked and shouted in pain.
¡°Stop screaming! Shut up!¡±
¡°Ah ah, Mother... Please... Forgive me...¡±
His scream was heard by the Old Master. He just hung up the phone and walked downstairs. He was shocked by what he saw. Not from Mo Huai getting beaten but how angry his wife was.
He immediately rushed over to stop her.
¡°Calm down, calm down. I¡¯ll help you hit him. Calm down...¡±
She was old now and was upset just now. She was shivering in anger now and her face was purple. What if something happened to her?
Old Master Mo pulled her to the sofa at the side and forced her to sit down.
¡°Calm down and take a rest. I¡¯ll help you beat him, all right?
¡°Stewards, get my whip!¡±
Steward Zhong knew that it was unavoidable and went to get the whip.
Mo Huai wanted to ask for help from his father, but he was terrified after hearing that.
Old Master Mo did not hold back at all and hit Mo Huai using the whip with all force.
¡°Ah ah ah...¡±
His scream was even more miserable than just now. Grandma Mo¡¯s strength was iparable to Old Master Mo¡¯s. Mo Huai now experienced the real pain from Old Master Mo¡¯s beating.
¡°Bastard, how dare you make your mother so angry? What if she fell sick from the anger? I¡¯ll chase you out of the family!¡±
Old Master Mo could not reveal the true reason now and he could only find an excuse.
Grandma Mo shouted, ¡°Hit him! Harder...¡±
She rested for a while to catch the breath. But she could not release her anger by just watching Old Master Mo beating him. She joined again and they beat him together.
Chapter 403: Rich Rewards
Chapter 403: Rich Rewards
Mo Huai was beaten badly and had to stay at home to recover for nearly a month. Apparently, the two elderly did not give him the one thousand yuan.
They were angry whenever they thought about how their grandson and great-grandsons were suffering in the countryside. How could they give their money to an outsider?
However, all these had nothing to do with Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao. They lived their peaceful life in the provincial capital.
Everyone restarted their jobs and life was quite peaceful. Gu Qingyao still visited the ck market very often. The number of supplies in her hand was only valuable in the current generation.
After Mo Beihan was here, the frequency of visiting the ck market increased. The stuff they exchanged back multiplied with Mo Beihan¡¯s help.
There were many rich people in the provincial capital. Though they might not get jewelry or old items in return, some rich families gave them cash directly. Gu Qingyao did not reject that as well.
Her savings multiplied exponentially recently.
She still visited Old Master Qin ording to the schedule to treat Jiang Yiru.
Gu Qingyao went over with Mo Beihan one night. Jiang Yiru was much better now and appeared more radiant and energetic.
She looked pale and old back then. But now she appeared even younger.
Today was thest time for acupuncture. She would just need to take her medicines on time in the future.
Gu Qingyao kept her needles and handed over Old Master Qin a little bottle.
¡°Grandpa Qin, this is the medicine. Our acupuncture sessions ended. Just take the medicine on time. Here is the dose for a month. I¡¯lle over again after one month.
¡°ording to Grandma Qin¡¯s situation, she will be fine in half a year eating the medicine. Just keep nourishing and she should be in good health.¡±
The olddy suffered from poison for a couple of decades. Old Master Qin was surprised by the current treatment effect.
He took over the bottle carefully and stared at Gu Qingyao, ¡°Youngdy, you saved our lives. If we did not meet you, I can¡¯t imagine what will happen to us. Now I have two things to tell you.
¡°First is the reward I promised earlier if my wife could be cured. The reasoning behind your treatment was clear to us and based on her current situation, she would recover very soon. I should give you the rewards.¡±
After he finished his words, he dragged out a little box under the bed and another parcel from a corner of the room. Then he took out another box from the kitchen of simr size.
The first box contained gold.
Old Master Qin said, ¡°Gold is the universal currency now. I know that you may not need money but jewelry is more troublesome. So, I prepared a box of gold. Please ept it.¡±
The little parcel was full of old objects that could be considered real antiques.
¡°Actually, we¡¯ve hidden more than these back then, but all of them are in Jiangnan. I¡¯m not sure what might happen to them. We only brought those small and delicate items with us when we travelled here. The provincial capital had Jiang family¡¯s business and that was how we managed to bring these things here.¡±
Chapter 404: Getting a Master
Chapter 404: Getting a Master
In the package, there were two ancient paintings, one from the Tang Dynasty and one from the Song Dynasty. Both were masterpieces.
There were four snuff bottles and two jade ornaments of top quality.
There was also an inkstone and a pen wash.
The other box contained all jewellery and jade.
The shininess from the jewellery seemed to burst out after opening the box.
The firstyer contained a variety of bracelets. There were old-fashioned dragon and phoenix bracelets, gold and jade gemstone bracelets, and various diamond bracelets. There were a total of twenty-six items.
The secondyer contained a variety of nes, both gemstone nes and diamond nes. The styles were different but were all very delicate.
The thirdyer contained the rings. There were in total thirty-six ssical jade rings and diamond rings. There were also six jade thumb rings.
Thestyer contained all jade bracelets. They were organized neatly and there were fifty of them.
There was a pair of emperor green jade bracelets in the middle. Those were the top quality jade.
The Jiangnan Medical Family was indeed wealthy.
The number of items was not a surprise. What was really surprising was the quality of these items. They were all valuable and rare items that normal people could never have.
Furthermore, it was more astonishing that they could preserve them.
Seeing Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyesightnding on the pair of emperor green bracelets in the middle, Jiang Yiru knew that the youngdy was professional in recognising the top-grade jade.
She smiled and her smile seemed to be treacherous.
¡°Yao Yao, the second thing is that I want to take you as my disciple and teach you all my skills. If you agree, the meeting gift for you is a set of gold silk red jade jewelry. Gold silk red jade! The full set!
¡°There are a pair of bracelets, nes, earrings, brooches, rings, head ornaments, and a beaded flower. They are top-grade items and are more valuable than the pair of emperor green bracelets. Grandma did everything possible to get them. They are the best of the best. What do you think? Do you want to be my disciple?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She nced at Mo Beihan. Was it so obvious that she loved money and valuables?
Mo Beihan smiled but did not say anything.
Gu Qingyao looked at Jiang Yiru. She was the heir of the Jiangnan Medical Family. It would be beneficial for her to have Jiang Yiru as her master as she was very knowledgeable and skilled.
She liked medicine and was talented in her previous life. Her grandfather was a famous doctor but could not bepared with Jiang Yiru.
In her previous life, she studied medicine as well, but that did not mean that Jiang Yiru was not capable of teaching her.
Medicine was a deep andplex profession. Gu Qingyao did not think that she knew everything that Jiang Yiru knew though she was very famous in medicine in her previous life.
Furthermore, it would be easier for her to use the identity of Jiang Yiru¡¯s disciple when she practiced medicine in the future.
¡°Grandma, do you really want to take me as your disciple?¡±
Jiang Yiru smiled, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s rare to meet such a talented girl like you. I have devoted my whole life studying medicine and only took two disciples. I¡¯d rather have no disciple than take many blindly.
¡°The two of them are both overseas now. I¡¯m not even sure if I can meet them for the rest of my life. I¡¯m old now and what a coincidence that I met you. It¡¯s a pity if my skills are not passed down.
¡°I will teach you everything in thest few years of my life.¡±
Gu Qingyao certainly epted since it was such a good deal.
Chapter 405: A Filial Gift
Chapter 405: A Filial Gift
Jiang Yiru smiled when she saw that Gu Qingyao had agreed.
¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯ve agreed. Right now, our living conditions are rather simple, so we will dispense with the usual ceremonies. As long as you¡¯ve agreed, we will be teacher and apprentice. I...¡±
¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Gu Qingyao said hurriedly. ¡°Grandma Qin, since I¡¯m going to be your apprentice, I have to observe the usual forms. I¡¯m not just going to learn from you casually and ask for some advice here and there. I¡¯m serious about this.
¡°Grandma Qin, wait for me. Over the next three days, I¡¯ll go look for some good tea leaves. In three days time, I¡¯lle and formally kowtow to you and offer you tea. Even if we forgo the rest because of our poor living conditions, we cannot dispense with the tea ceremony.¡±
An aristocratic family like the Jiang family was especially particr about these rituals. At present, in many trades like calligraphy, painting, and medicine, whenever a teacher took on an apprentice, thetter had to kowtow and offer tea.
Considering Jiang Yiru¡¯s status, she would certainly care about these things.
Since Gu Qingyao was going to be officially apprenticed to her, she could not neglect this area.
Jiang Yiru was taken aback but immediately smiled. She looked gratified as she said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll wait.¡±
It was alreadyte, so Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan tidied up the precious stones and jewelry, and put them into the small baskets they carried on their backs, and into their own bags.
They did not take the box because it was too big and took up too much space.
The two of them left the house with the items. Then they turned a corner and once they reached a quiet spot, they ced everything in the interspace.
On the way home, Gu Qingyao was thinking about what present she should give once she took on her apprenticeship.
Although she was younger, and Jiang Yiru said she would give Gu Qingyao a gift to mark their first meeting, she also had to show her filial piety.
¡°Elder Brother Beihan, what do you think I should give?¡±
Mo Beihan looked at the excited little girl and said with a smile, ¡°Just prepare something simple. Those two old people don¡¯tck valuable items. All theyck are the most simple items.
¡°The weather is cold. Why don¡¯t you make a set of clothes and shoes for each of them? Then,ter on, you can take care of them and asionally give them some fine grain, or other resources. That will suffice.¡±
Gu Qingyao felt that what he said made sense, so she nodded and said, ¡°All right! I¡¯ll do that!¡±
When they got home, Gu Qingyao began to make the clothes for the two old folks. She made them a set each, and a pair of shoes.
Although she had plenty of time in her interspace, she had told Jiang Yiru three days. If she made too many things in three days, it would look strange.
But if she hurried, she could make two sets of clothes and two pairs of shoes.
And then there were the tea leaves.
She was not worried about that. She had many superior tea leaves in her interspace. Some were part of her treasured collection, and she had made the others herself.
Gu Qingyao even prepared an exquisite set of teacups which had been passed down from her ancestors in the Gu family. There was also a tea service for making tea, which had been part of the Gu family¡¯s collection.
Three dayster, she and Mo Beihan brought the things over to Old Master Qin.
Mo Beihan carried a basket on his back. When they arrived, Gu Qingyao took the things out. Jiang Yiru had not expected her to prepare clothes and shoes, and was even more pleased with Gu Qingyao.
Her eyes lit up when she saw the tea service that she took from the bottom of the basket. ¡°Girl, you are very particr.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. Of course, she was particr. This was a serious matter; she could not be too casual!
Also, she knew the older generation liked things like that. Although Jiang Yiru spoke indifferently, she looked delighted, so Gu Qingyao was not deceived.
The Gu family used to be an aristocratic family, so Gu Qingyao was an expert at making tea. In her previous life, she had often made tea for her grandfather after they moved to the capital, so she was very skilled at this.
Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin were stunned when they saw the tea leaves. They crowded over for a look.
¡°Good stuff!¡±
It was top-quality Long Jing tea, which had been picked before the rain. It was part of Gu Qingyao¡¯s collection.
Chapter 406: Red Jade With Gold Flecks And Medical Notes
Chapter 406: Red Jade With Gold Flecks And Medical Notes
Of course, Jiang Yiru had drunk good tea like that in the past. Ancient and prestigious families like hers enjoyed such things, so she had had plenty of good tea in the past.
But she had not encountered such good tea since her family¡¯s decline.
When Gu Qingyao brought it out, Jiang Yiru was not only satisfied with her little apprentice, but she also gained a greater understanding of the girl¡¯s ability.
Old Master Qin stared at the tea in the teapot. He also wanted to drink it.
When the tea was ready, Gu Qingyao filled a cup and respectfully kowtowed to Jiang Yiru. Then she offered her tea and acknowledged her as her teacher.
When the ceremony was over, Jiang Yiru smilingly handed the set of red jade with gold flecks. ¡°Open it and take a look; see if you like it?¡±
These were top-quality gems. Which woman would dislike them?
Gu Qingyao could not help but open it for a look. It was so beautiful!
The red jades with golden flecks were of top quality, and its color was exquisite. The design was somewhat old-fashioned, but it was definitely dazzlingly beautiful.
Gems of this quality would be worth more than a hundred million dors inter years. Even the Gu family, with its deep roots, and even an ancestor who had been a court official, could not produce many treasures which wereparable to this.
¡°Thank you, Teacher!¡±
Jiang Yiru smiled and asked Old Master Qin to bring out another small box.
¡°These are some medical books that I have collected and some of my medical notes. I have specially annotated the books. You have a good foundation, so you can bring these back to read. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand,e and look for me. Come whenever you are free, and I will be able to teach you more.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes lit up. Medical notes like these could be even more valuable than medical books.
Gu Qingyao brought everything back and plunged into analyzing them. From then on, her days were full.
She continued to visit Old Master Ji in the day whenever she was free. Old Master Ji was also an expert and she could still learn from him. But she did not go so frequently anymore.
After all, Old Master Ji treated ordinary people and their diseases were very simple. In the past, she did not have the option of Jiang Yiru, so she naturally went there to gain experience. But things were different now.
With a patron like Jiang Yiru, no matter how astonishing her medical skills were in the future, no one would have any suspicions.
She spent her days studying the medical books and notes, and every three to five days, she would visit Jiang Yiru at night and listen to Jiang Yiru¡¯s teachings.
Old Master Qin was also an expert. Although Gu Qingyao was Jiang Yiru¡¯s apprentice, she was practically also Old Master Qin¡¯s apprentice.
Time passed quickly.
Zhou Ping¡¯s leg had recovered long ago, but Gu Qingyao did not want to go home.
Her master, Jiang Yiru was here, and Mo Beihan was here. She really did not want to go home this time.
But after the previous incident, Zhou Ping¡¯s attitude towards her had changed drastically. It was probably because Third Uncle and Third Brother had lost their jobs after offending the Zhang family, but in the end, Mo Beihan had solved the problem and they had gotten their jobs back. This had awed her.
She had never imagined that a poor vige boy like Mo Beihan could settle the Zhang family.
Itpletely exceeded her expectations.
One must know that to her, the Ji family was already a prestigious family. If even the Jis could not deal with the Zhang family, but Mo Beihan had managed to find someone to solve the problem, that meant...
Gu Qingyao continued to stay in her third uncle¡¯s home at night. But she was very busy during the day. She went out almost every day and seldom ate at home.
But she often brought things back. When Mo Beihan sent her home, he often gave her snacks, chicken, fish, meat and eggs. Later on, Gu Qingyao brought these things back, but Zhou Ping understood that Mo Beihan had given them to her.
Chapter 407: The Mo Family Takes Care Of Them
Chapter 407: The Mo Family Takes Care Of Them
With Gu Qingyao around, the Gu family¡¯s meals improved significantly. Also with Third Uncle and Third Brother behind her, Zhou Ping behaved herself. She returned to her former life as a housewife.
The weather grew colder and in her hometown, the autumn harvest was almost over. The food was distributed earlier this year and once they got their share, Gu Yunshen sent some grain over.
Zhou Ping was even more pleased to receive the grain.
Together with Gu Yunshen¡¯s parcel came news of Eldest Uncle¡¯s family.
His family was doing fairly well in the northeast. Although the conditions there were harsher, nothing worse had happened. Gu Yunshen¡¯s letter was very discreet, but Gu Qingyao understood that her father was telling her it was safe over there and she could send some things to her eldest uncle¡¯s family.
Gu Qingyao was delighted. She could stop worrying now that she knew that Eldest Uncle¡¯s family was fine.
She hurriedly sent some coarse and fine grain, some meat and dried vegetables, and also some cotton wool.
It was very cold in the northeast. It would be hard to get through winter without some cotton wool.
Meanwhile, in the capital.
Old Master Mo had received all the information about the Gu family and the Mo family.
Old Master Mo, Grandma Mo and the steward were all in the study. When Grandma Mo saw the information that had been sent over, she asked ¡°Well? How are they doing over there?¡±
Old Master Mo read it first, then passed it over to Grandma Mo. He said, ¡°Beihan¡¯s mother¡¯s name is Jiang Yingqiu. Her older brother is the brigade leader. Her family is fairly well off and as a child, Jiang Yingqiu was courteous and could read and write. In that area, she stood out from the other illiterate vige girls.
¡°Eldest One must have taken a fancy to Jiang Yingqiu because of her abilities. She¡¯s fairly good-looking, and she stood out from among her peers. Also, because her family was well off, he would suffer less if he married a girl like that.¡±
Grandma Mo quivered with rage when she heard that. ¡°That beast. How could he do something so heartless.¡±
Old Master Mo sighed. ¡°The year Eldest One came back, the two children were still quite young. It was Jiang Yingqiu who brought them up single-handedly. Eldest Grandson worked very hard to raise a family and establish a career. But he unexpectedly died away from home, leaving two young children behind. His wife ran away when she saw how things were and married someone else. She abandoned them after that.
¡°Jiang Yingqiu raised her two grandchildren. Beihan left when he was fifteen years old. He has done well in his career over the past few years and with his sry, their lives have improved.
¡°Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s health has broken down from exhaustion, and her overwork has caused her to have many ailments.¡±
Mo Beihan had not told him all these things in detail, but Old Master Mo had guessed at some of it. Now that he had received reliable news, it turned out to be true.
Then they turned to the Gu family.
¡°The Gu family¡¯s ancestors werendlords and they were one of the richest and most influential families. They had illustrious forebears. Old Madam was the daughter of a Shanghainese capitalist. She was also born into a rich and powerful family. Now the Gu family is suffering in the Qing River Brigade.
¡°But the Gu family¡¯s sons and grandsons are doing fairly well. The second son has done the best, and his two children are also outstanding. The third son is living in town. The eldest son¡¯s family...¡±
Old Master Mo frowned. ¡°Something has happened to them. They¡¯ve left for the northeast.¡±
Grandma Mo took a look. ¡°That happened early this year. Before that, they were doing pretty well.¡±
Old Master Mo sighed. ¡°In these times, misfortune may befall us at any moment. A few mishaps are unavoidable. It looks like they are fine though.¡±
Grandma Mo said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±
Chapter 408: A Promotion And A Raise
Chapter 408: A Promotion And A Raise
Old Master Mo sat there and thought for a while before he said to Steward Zhong, ¡°Go and give instructions that the Mo family is to be taken care of. Of course, Beihan¡¯s career must be specially looked into. As for the Gu family, the third son in town should be promoted, as well as the second son.
¡°As for the eldest son, go and find out what his actual circumstances are and see if you can get them back. Even if you can¡¯t, find some connections and get someone over there to take care of them.¡±
Steward Zhong immediately replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll attend to it immediately.¡±
Grandma Mo looked at the information in her hand. ¡°Do you have a photograph of the girl? Let me have a look at her.¡±
Old Master Moughed. ¡°I don¡¯t have a photograph. Beihan has been very secretive about her. But the other day, I secretly peeped at her. She¡¯s very pretty. To be honest, just based on looks, the girls in the capital can¡¯t hold a candle to her.¡±
Grandma Mo¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Really?¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
Grandma immediately smiled. ¡°No wonder Beihan likes her so much.¡±
Old Master Mo: ¡°...¡±
Why did her words seem a little odd?
Winter arrived.
Gu Qingyao was already wearing a woolen jumper. She had just returned from Mo Beihan¡¯s house and was carrying a basket with amb chop and a cabbage.
Today, Third Uncle and Third Brother were home early. They were both smiling and looked pleased.
They came home at the same time as Gu Qingyao.
Gu Jinlin looked at his family and smiled. ¡°We both have good news. Let¡¯s have something nice to eat to celebrate.¡±
He and his father had passed the grocery store on their way home and had bought a fish, and two kilograms of meat. They had ordered these yesterday, or they could not possibly have obtained such things at this time.
¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± Gu Qingyao looked expectant.
The two children and Zhou Ping were gazing at them, waiting for them to speak.
Gu Jinlin nced at his father and said with a smile, ¡°Father and I have both been promoted. We¡¯ve also gotten a raise. Now Father¡¯s sry will be seventy-six yuan a month and mine has increased to sixty-two yuan.¡±
Zhou Ping¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±
¡°Secondly, we have received reliable news that our school will reopen in the spring of next year. Little Seven and Little Eight, you will have to go to school next year.¡±
Gu Qingyao was ted. School was starting!
School was finally starting!
Of course, they had to celebrate such a wonderful development.
Gu Jinlin said, ¡°Mother, cook a few more dishes. Father, I¡¯ll go and invite Beihan to eat with us.¡±
Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°Go ahead!¡±
It was great that school was starting. It was an opportune moment to get Mo Beihan over to discuss the current situation.
That night, there was mutton soup and mutton chop braised with cabbage and vermicelli. There was also fish, and pork that was cut into strips and stir-fried with the vegetables. There was still a piece of meat left over, which they reserved for another meal.
That night, Gu Jinlin, Gu Yundong and Mo Beihan stayed upte to talk and drink.
With Mo Beihan¡¯s analysis, Gu Jinlin and Gu Yundong were filled with hope for their future.
It was the first snowfall of the winter. Recently, besides busying herself with her studies, Gu Qingyao had been teaching the two children. They were very intelligent and must be properly trained.
She had thought that she could continue with her peaceful existence. She had not expected that the snowy days would bring grievous news!
The weather was very cold, so she brought some coal for her teacher, Jiang Yiru. But when she reached Jiang Yiru¡¯s house, she realized that the house had been smashed. Half of that ramshackle old kitchen had copsed.
Chapter 409: Arrested And Beaten
Chapter 409: Arrested And Beaten
Gu Qingyao turned pale. She knew without asking what had happened.
She turned and ran to look for Mo Beihan.
That day, Mo Beihan was still at work. It happened to be lunchtime when Gu Qingyao came looking for him. Mo Beihan immediately frowned when he saw that she was covered with snow and her little face was blue with cold. ¡°What are you doing out here on such a cold day? What has happened?¡±
Gu Qingyao was frantic. ¡°My teacher has been arrested, my teacher has been arrested.¡±
Mo Beihan was shocked!
Teacher?
Jiang Yiru?
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°I just went to give them some coal but discovered that their house has been smashed to smithereens. Half the kitchen has copsed. They must have been arrested. Elder Brother Beihan, what will we do? Can you save them?¡±
Mo Beihan had not expected this to happen. But their status was special, so it was not unthinkable that something had happened to them.
¡°Go home and wait for me at my house. I¡¯ll go and make inquiries.¡±
¡°I...¡± Gu Qingyao could not wait. ¡°You go and make inquiries. I¡¯ll look for my third brother and see if he or Third Uncle know anybody. Elder Brother Beihan, no matter what, you must save them. They have already suffered so much. I was nning to take good care of them so they can enjoy theirter years! I didn¡¯t expect something like this to happen.¡±
Mo Beihan said soothingly, ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go now. Don¡¯t look for your third brother. It¡¯s too far and it¡¯s so cold.¡±
¡°It¡¯s all right, I¡¯m dressed warmly. After all, Third Brother and Third Uncle have lived here for so many years. Perhaps they can help? I¡¯ll let them know and immediately go back to wait. Alright?¡±
Mo Beihan did not stop her when he saw how frantic she was. ¡°All right! Remember to carry a hot water bottle. Stay warm. I¡¯ll go and apply for leave.¡±
Mo Beihan went to apply for leave while Gu Qingyao ran off to look for Gu Jinlin and Gu Yundong. Then she waited in Mo Beihan¡¯s house.
It was 6 o¡¯clock in the evening. The sun was setting earlier and it was getting dark, but there was still no news of Mo Beihan and the others.
Gu Qingyao knew they would certainly want food when they came back, so she prepared some dishes and waited for them.
She was in no mood to cook, so she just took out some things from her interspace and kept them warm over the stove so that they could eat when they came back.
Mo Beihan finally came home around 9 o¡¯clock.
With him were Gu Jinlin, Gu Yundong and Ji Mingzhe.
¡°How are things? How are they?¡±
Gu Qingyao rushed over the moment they entered the door.
Mo Beihan nced at her and said soothingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We haven¡¯t seen them, but we know that they¡¯re alive.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s heart fell!
Alive...
¡°Have they been tortured?¡±
Mo Beihan nodded. ¡°Mhm!¡±
¡°This... everything was fine, why were they suddenly arrested?¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Someone fabricated charges against them and ndered them. They have always been watched. It¡¯s quite normal for something like that to happen to people of their status. Right now, the news is that they won¡¯t be killed, but they probably won¡¯t be allowed to stay here. They will be sent somewhere far away to work.¡±
Gu Qingyao was worried sick.
¡°But they¡¯re already so old and they¡¯re injured. Where can they go? Are they... being sent to the countryside?¡±
Mo Beihan nodded. ¡°Probably.¡±
Gu Qingyao paused. She thought for a moment and then grabbed Mo Beihan¡¯s hand. ¡°Get them sent to the Qing River Brigade.¡±
Chapter 410: To Qing River Brigade
Chapter 410: To Qing River Brigade
It was probably very difficult for Mo Beihan to rescue Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin out safely without harm given their backgrounds.
But it might still be possible for him to find ways to control where they were sent to.
If he could get them to the Qing River Brigade, she could return to her hometown and take care of them.
The captain of Qing River Brigade, Wang Mingtao, had been protecting the Gu family in secret all this while. Instead of leaving the two elderlies here to fear and worry about being caught, it was better to let them spend a few years in Qing River Brigade and quietly wait for the next few years to pass.
Mo Beihan and Gu Jinlin exchanged a look and the few of them sat down in the living room.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°I think this way too and I¡¯m discussing it with your brother and Third Uncle! I reckon it¡¯s hard to get them out and the risk is too huge. Inparison, it might be easier to get them to the South Lake Brigade or Qing River Brigade.¡±
Mo Beihanforted her, ¡°All right, don¡¯t worry already. We have already looked for someone and they should be alright tonight. Let¡¯s make a trip again tomorrow and try to send them to Qing River Brigade, all right?¡±
Looking at the signs of fatigue on their faces, Gu Qingyao knew that they were out the entire afternoon and were exhausted.
She replied, ¡°I got it. I am just too worried. You all are hungry already, right? I¡¯ve already cooked the dishes. Let¡¯s eat first!¡±
Ji Mingzhe replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. The incident has already happened. Let¡¯s eat first and look for help tomorrow! My Ji family knows some people regarding such issues. We can work hard again tomorrow and we should be able to send them to wherever we want.¡±
Then, he looked at Gu Qingyao and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s unexpected that Grand Jiang actually would take you as her disciple.¡±
Gu Qingyao froze.
Ji Mingzhe smiled. ¡°My grandfather is on friendly terms with the Jiang family. When Grandmother Jiang was in poor health, my grandfather had always been the one treating her. Now that Grandmother Jiang and Grandfather Qin are in trouble, we would definitely help.¡±
Gu Qingyao never thought that the Ji family was rted to them too.
But it was a good thing.
Gu Qingyao brought the dishes out. They discussed while eating untilte.
Mo Beihan looked at Gu Qingyao and said, ¡°Go and sleep first. You can just stay here tonight. Your brother will be staying overnight as well.¡±
Gu Qingyao did not move.
Mo Beihan added, ¡°Listen to me. We still have some matters to discuss. If we are sessful, the two elderlies will probably reach the Qing River Brigade within these two days. They are so old already and they¡¯re injured as well. When they arrive, they will probably be very weak. You have to rest well and return to take care of them.¡±
Both Gu Jinlin and Gu Yundong told Gu Qingyao to sleep too. Gu Qingyao looked at them. She could not fall asleep and wished to listen to their discussion but she still nodded obediently and went to rest in her room.
Mo Beihan and the others discussed until midnight. Afterward, Gu Yundong and Ji Mingzhe left together.
Mo Beihan and Gu Jinlin set off the next morning.
In the afternoon, Mo Beihan returned.
¡°We seeded. They will be sent to Qing River Brigade. They sustained quite a few injuries but are not crippled and the injuries are not fatal. It should not be an issue for them to hold out until they reach the Qing River Brigade. Those people probably do not want any deaths to happen either and would send them away very quickly. If not tonight, they should be sent tomorrow morning at thetest.¡±
Delight surged within Gu Qingyao instantly. ¡°That¡¯s great. Then... I¡¯ll quickly pack up and return to my hometown.¡±
Although Gu Qingyao was upset that they were injured, it was unavoidable. Fortunately, they were all right and were even to be sent to the Qing River Brigade which would make it very convenient for her to take care of them in the future.
Hearing that his little wife was going to leave, Mo Beihan became gloomy!
Chapter 411: You In One Arm And My Daughter In The Other!
Chapter 411: You In One Arm And My Daughter In The Other!
Gu Qingyao cared a lot about Jiang Yiru actually. In the previous lifetime, she deeply admired Old Master Qin¡¯s feelings for Jiang Yiru and thus she instinctively had a liking for the couple when she met them in this lifetime.
She was earnest about having Jiang Yiru as her master and over the two months or so, Jiang Yiru had also been teaching her very seriously. Obviously, Gu Qingyao would be concerned about such a teacher.
She was an elderly and was severely injured yet still had to travel to the Qing River Brigade on such a cold day. Of course, Gu Qingyao had to make a trip back to take care of them to put her heart at ease.
As Mo Beihan watched Gu Qingyao pack, a bitter feeling crept into his heart.
Pulling her into his embrace, Mo Beihan asked with a slightly resentful tone, ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that? Don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Mo Beihan lowered his head to look at her. ¡°Why? Have you never thought of staying behind to apany me? It will be the new year in about a month or so, and I will definitely have a holiday and return home. In other words, I will be on holiday in about twenty-over days. Have you never thought of staying here to apany me and then going back home together once I¡¯m on holiday?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She gazed at Mo Beihan. Why was his tone a little sour?
Was it her imagination?
¡°Teacher is old and heavily injured. No one in the Qing River Brigade recognizes them, and it¡¯s the most convenient for me to return to take care of them! Furthermore, I¡¯m the only one with sufficient herbs. You... you areing back in twenty-over days. Won¡¯t we be able to meet then?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
He was unhappy!
Hugging her, Mo Beihan lowered his head and rested it on her shoulder. ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to let you go. When you were at this age in our previous life, you kept avoiding me. Afterward, I was even deployed to the frontier and could not even see you. I¡¯ve not even hugged the sixteen-year-old you! I want to hug more!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She never expected this fellow to be so childish. Chuckling, she looked up slowly with a beam.
¡°That¡¯s right! You indeed have not hugged my current self before. How is it? How does it feel? What¡¯s the difference between this self and my old woman self?¡±
Mo Beihan paused. Good one!
This little girl became bold and even learned to tease him.
Chuckling, Mo Beihan inched closer to her and his warm breath on Gu Qingyao¡¯s face caused her to blush.
¡°Tender and soft. Fragrant too. Makes me really want to... take a bite!¡±
Gu Qingyao flushed. How dare this asshole tease her.
Ultimately, she was not as thick-skinned as him; she red at him with rosy cheeks.
¡°HAHAHAHA!¡± Mo Beihan chortled as he thought that such a Gu Qingyao was too adorable. He rubbed Gu Qingyao¡¯s head in a doting manner and ced a kiss on her forehead.
¡°Where¡¯s the bunny ears from before? Wear it more often in the future. It¡¯s extremely cute. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll buy more of those types of clothes for you in the future. You can wear a different one each day just for me to see.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
¡°And give birth to a little daughter who looks exactly like you in the future and let her wear a simr pair of bunny ears as you. I¡¯ll stroll on the streets while carrying you in one arm and our daughter in the other. Everyone will definitely be jealous to death of me. Hahahaha!¡±
Mo Beihan already cracked up just at the thought of it.
Gu Qingyao really had to give it to him for being able to think of such things.
¡°I¡¯m already so old. Will you be able to carry me?¡±
¡°Of course!¡± Mo Beihan affirmed. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m able to. Do you want to try if you don¡¯t believe me?¡±
Chapter 412: Let Me See How My Future Daughter Will Look Like!
Chapter 412: Let Me See How My Future Daughter Will Look Like!
Mo Beihan stretched his hand out and lifted Gu Qingyao with just one hand in a manner as though he was carrying a child.
Surprised, Gu Qingyao was totally speechless by the way he lifted her up.
¡°Put me down, put me down quickly!¡±
Mo Beihan held on tightly without letting go. It was such a novel feeling as he had never carried his Yao Yao this way before!
It felt as though he was lifting a child. How fun!
¡°No, no. Look, I¡¯m carrying you very easily! You¡¯re already developed now and you won¡¯t grow any taller in a few years. Carrying you is effortless!¡±
¡°Quickly wear the rabbit ears and let me see how my future daughter will look like!¡±
¡°Ahh!¡± Gu Qingyao shrieked. ¡°Put me down quickly. I don¡¯t want to wear rabbit ears!¡±
He was making her look like a kid. Will she have the face to meet anyone afterward?
This was too much!
What¡¯s the big deal about having a lot of strength!
Mo Beihan roared withughter and refused to release his grip. ¡°Nope. I¡¯m not putting you down. Put on the ears and let me see!¡±
¡°No!¡±
¡°Put it on! It¡¯s very adorable!¡±
¡°No!¡±
...
The pair messed around for quite some time before Mo Beihan finally put Gu Qingyao down.
Gu Qingyao shot him a re and ran off to pack her belongings.
Mo Beihan knew that he would not be able to stop her. Furthermore, it was indeed safer for Yao Yao to return now that Jiang Yiru was going to the Qing River Brigade.
After all, only this girl had sufficient supplies and herbs.
Gu Qingyao had quite a lot of luggage actually as she stayed here for a few months and Mo Beihan had bought many items for her. Nheless, it was easy to pack them ¨C she left the eye-catching items out in her luggage and tossed the rest in her interspace.
She still had some belongings at Third Uncle¡¯s house.
In order to make it for the train tomorrow, Gu Qingyao packed her luggage immediately that night. The two young ones saw that their older sister was leaving and was rather reluctant to let her go.
¡°Elder sister, will you still tell us stories next time? Who will tell us stories after you return to your hometown?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t leave! Stay at our house. How about I return with you!¡±
How great it is with Elder Sister around!
There are snacks to eat frequently and she made delicious dishes too. She also told them stories in such a gentle voice everyday!
¡°Yes, yes, yes! I¡¯ll go too! I¡¯ll go too! I want to go back to your hometown too.¡±
Thrilled, Gu Qingyao patted their heads and replied, ¡°It¡¯ll be the new year very soon. If you two wish toe to my hometown, then you can juste back together with your parents!¡±
Zhou Ping chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Little Seven and Little Eight. Your elder sister can¡¯t bring both of you by herself. You two cane with us during the new year.¡±
The countryside was still countryside after all. Now that the weather was so chilly, Zhou Ping wished to keep the two young ones by her side as the city environment would be better.
Gu Qingyao knew that Zhou Ping would not agree. She was a sixteen-year-old girl and it was indeed not wise for her to bring two mischievous eight-year-old boys with her to take a train home. Even Third Brother and Third Uncle would not agree, much less Zhou Ping.
The next day, Mo Beihan sent Gu Qingyao to the train station. Originally, Third Brother and Mo Beihan even wanted to send her back, but she stopped them. The journey from the provincial capital to her hometown was not considered long and she came here by herself without any problems too.
Gu Qingyao sent a telegram to her family in advance and when she reached, Gu Yunshen had already rushed over to receive her with a bullock cart.
¡°Father!¡±
Sighting Gu Yunshen from afar, Gu Qingyao ran over with her luggage.
Gu Yunshen had not seen his daughter for a few months and he eyed her up and down before nodding. ¡°Mhm! Not bad! You did not lose weight from this trip and instead seemed to have grown some meat?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Chapter 413: Jealous Father Gu: Have Your Wings Become Full-Fledged Now That You’re Engaged?
Chapter 413: Jealous Father Gu: Have Your Wings Be Full-Fledged Now That You¡¯re Engaged?
Mo Beihan fed her too well. During this period of time, she had been in an amazing mood as came forth with Mo Beihan and even took Jiang Yiru as her master. As her heart widened... so did her body!
Gu Qingyao lowered her head. ¡°Is it that obvious? I only put on three catties.¡±
She must not be fat!
She had never been chubby in her previous life. How great it is to be slim and slender!
If she became chubby, she would not be able to wear plenty of gorgeous outfits in the future. Just the thought of this made her aggrieved!
Gu Yunshen rubbed her head. ¡°It¡¯s good to put on some weight. Looks like you had a pretty good time at your third uncle¡¯s ce. I¡¯ll give your third brother more money in his red packet when hees back during the new year.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s brow arched up. ¡°Father, did you hit the jackpot?¡±
Gu Yunshen had a mysterious front as he replied, ¡°What do you mean I hit the jackpot? Have I ever been poor?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
After the conversation, Gu Qingyao got on to Gu Yunshen¡¯s ox cart and they rode away from the crowd. When there were fewer people in the surroundings, Gu Qingyao finally inched toward her father and asked, ¡°Father, were there two elderlies who were sent to our area today? There are one male and one female and they¡¯re injured. Were they sent to the cowshed too?¡±
Gu Yunshen paused before moving closer to Gu Qingyao to whisper to her, ¡°How do you know? There¡¯s indeed two of them. They came yesterday night and were covered in injuries. When they arrived, they were too cold to even speak and were unconscious for an entire night. Your grandfather and I went to treat them for a long time before they finally regained consciousness this morning.¡±
Gu Qingyao was rmed. ¡°They¡¯re awake now? That¡¯s good. Is it serious? Are they all right?¡±
Gu Yunshen shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious as it¡¯s all external injuries and fortunately, their internal organs and bones were not injured. But it is not so simple. After all, they¡¯re old already and are unable to go through such suffering. I reckon it will take a very long time for them to recover from this beating.
¡°You know it as well. The current conditions do not allow them to recuperate properly. It¡¯s definite that their vitality is affected.¡±
Gu Qingyao had a rough idea of the situation now.
If she took attentive care of them and provided them with nourishment, their health should not be too bad in the future.
Old Master Qin had always been in good health as after all, they studied medicine too and knew how to take care of their health. Only Teacher Jiang Yiru was in rather poor health as she had been infected by the poison for too long and needed to be carefully restored to health.
¡°Father, hurry home. Quickly!¡±
Gu Yunshen asked perplexedly, ¡°Why? Do you know them?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°Mhm! I do! They¡¯re my teachers! That olddy is Jiang Yiru, the sessor of Jiangnan Medical Family, and she is my teacher now! They were in the provincial capital previously and when they were in trouble, it was Brother Beihan, Third Uncle and Ji Family who worked together to bring them to the Qing River Brigade.¡±
Gu Yunshen froze momentarily. He did not think that this would be the case.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you say earlier?¡±
Gu Qingyao was helpless. ¡°How am I going to? I don¡¯t dare to say such things even if it¡¯s by letter or telegram!¡±
Gu Yunshen: ¡°...¡±
Gu Yunshen sped up the ox cart and rushed home quickly. He said as he rode the ox cart, ¡°You got yourself a teacher outside? Don¡¯t you know to tell your father, me, about it?¡±
Gu Qingyao replied, ¡°... I... uh... couldn¡¯t tell you in time, could I?¡±
Gu Yunshen snorted. ¡°You¡¯re grown up and engaged so your wings have be full-fledged, right?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She did not respond. Sitting beside Gu Yunshen, she lowered her head and sneaked a nce at her father who was jealous and acting cold...
Hehe...
Gu Qingyao was filled withughter.
Chapter 414: Hometown Gathering
Chapter 414: Hometown Gathering
The moment they reached home, she immediately darted towards the thatched houses where the old grandpas and grandmas at the cowshed lived at. She brought her small sling bag which contained her herbs and medicines as well.
With this bag, it would be more convenient to take things out of her interspace.
She only saw Zhou Bingsheng and Ke Min who were at the cowshed, cutting the grass. The remaining old grandpas and grandmas were not present.
At the corner was Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin who wereying down with a tattered cotton nket covered over them. Their breaths were rather weak.
¡°Yao Yao! You¡¯re back!¡±
Zhou Bingsheng was stunned to see his little disciple here!
Then, Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin spotted Gu Qingyao and were rmed. ¡°Yao Yao, why... why are you here? Hurry, leave. Quickly! Don¡¯t let people know that you¡¯re rted to us. Run away quickly!¡±
If people knew that Yao Yao was rted to them, maybe she would be caught too!
It would be troublesome then!
Gu Qingyao rushed over. ¡°Teacher, teacher. I¡¯m alright. This is my house. I¡¯m justing home. Everything is alright already!¡±
Er...
Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin were dumbfounded!
The couple did not know where Gu Qingyao¡¯s hometown was as they only focused on studying medicine when they were together and never asked much details about her. Afterward, both of them were caught and although Mo Beihan had been helping them, he had never seen them in person before.
Thus, Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin were unaware that the ce they were at was Gu Qingyao¡¯s hometown and all the more did not know that they coulde here all because of this little disciple!
Gu Qingyao borated, ¡°Teacher, I went to your ce the other day and saw that the house was in a wreck, so I knew that something had happened. I asked my friends to look into it. Brother Beihan and my third uncle tried to find ways to send you all here, as rescuing you all directly was too risky. We happened to know that both of you may be sent to the countryside so they thought of ways to send you to the Qing River Brigade.
¡°My family lives here and this is my hometown. The people who treated you two yesterday are my grandfather and father. I will take care of you two in the future. The people here are very nice and so is the brigade leader. You can put your mind at ease and stay here peacefully.¡±
After exining, Gu Qingyao checked Jiang Yiru¡¯s injuries and talked to Zhou Bingsheng.
¡°Teacher, this is also my teacher. I¡¯m learning medicine from her and I got to know her from the provincial capital.¡±
She then introduced Zhou Bingsheng to Jiang Yiru. ¡°This is also my teacher who became my teacher when I was very young. I¡¯m learning calligraphy and painting from him.
¡°There¡¯s more! There are many grandpas and grandmas here! Most of them are very knowledgeable and I¡¯ve learned from them since young. Apart from Teacher Zhou, I¡¯ve not officially be the apprentice of the others, but I learned a lot of skills like embroidery, foreignnguage and even etiquette from them! Many textbooks taught me many things too. I grew up around them since young.¡±
Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin exchanged a look and then looked at Zhou Bingsheng and Ke Min. They really did not expect this.
Zhou Bingsheng chuckled after hearing it. ¡°So that¡¯s the case! It seems that you¡¯re one of us.¡±
Ke Min also weed them with a smile while cutting the grass. ¡°You two can live here without worries. Just like what I said previously, the people here are rtively nice and the brigade leader is a very good person, too. He scolds us sometimes, but it¡¯s just an act for outsiders to see. He never stirs trouble for us without reason.
¡°You believe my words now that Yao Yao is back, right? Recuperate well because you will have tobour to earn work points at the start of spring next year.¡±
Chapter 415: The Teacher’s Heart Ached While Yao Yao Is Touched
Chapter 415: The Teacher¡¯s Heart Ached While Yao Yao Is Touched
Jiang Yiru heaved a sigh of relief immediately after hearing that.
After encountering such a cmity anding to a foreign ce, they were worried about their future life. Her body was finally cured of the poison with much difficulty and she took a little disciple, but suddenly encountered such things. Jiang Yiru really did not wish to die.
Yet, now, the tables have turned ¨C this ce was actually her little disciple¡¯s hometown and it was her who found people to send them here. It was considered a blessing in disguise.
No matter what, at least they were notpletely clueless about and alone in this ce. With her little disciple around, they were not as panicky as before.
Jiang Yiru held Gu Qingyao¡¯s hands. ¡°Good! Good! I never expected it to be like this! Yao Yao, it¡¯s really my blessing to meet you.¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°More like it¡¯s my blessing to meet you! You¡¯re still injured so just rest well. I wille and change your dressing tonight. Are you hungry? Do you want to eat anything?¡±
¡°You were injured so badly and it must have taken a toll on your health. You need to nourish yourself properly during this period of time.¡±
Jiang Yiru chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m very relieved just by knowing that you¡¯re here. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all external injuries. I¡¯ll be all right after a period of time.¡±
In fact, she did not eat anything. It was already noon now and she did not have any appetite as she was still worried about their circumstance.
Moreover, the ration allocated by the brigade would not be much, given their identity. All the grandpas and grandmas here did not have it easy and everyone¡¯s rations were insufficient, thus they felt embarrassed to ask for food.
Of course, they were hungry at this time.
Gu Qingyao understood though. ¡°Teacher, your injuries are severe. I¡¯ll go back and cook some porridge for you and Grandfather Qin. You all should eat something light these two days. I¡¯ll bring the medicine over when I¡¯m done brewing it. And for clothes, I¡¯ll go back and make two sets of clothes for both of you to wear first. You must not wear a cotton jacket on such a chilly day.¡±
Jiang Yiru smiled as she held Gu Qingyao¡¯s hands, gratified.
¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t busy yourself. I¡¯m already very satisfied with the current situation. If you¡¯re making yourself so busy, are you thinking of raising us, two old fellows? Every family is having it tough. Just take care of yourself first.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that Grandfather Qin and I cannot move. When we recover and canbor, we can earn work points and raise ourselves already.¡±
Gu Qingyao pursed her lips as emotions crept into her heart.
She knew why Jiang Yiru said that.
Intelligent people were the most sensitive.
Jiang Yiru knew that there were more than ten grandpas and grandmas staying here. If Gu Qingyao treated them too well and made all the arrangements for them, what about the rest?
Was she going to raise all of them as well?
How would it be easy to raise so many old people?
Even asionally looking after them was a great burden, much less raising them.
She did not wish to cause her little disciple to end up in that state because of herself!
Gu Qingyao spoke to them for a while before returning to the Gus.
The Gu family residence was actually considered to be near the cowshed, but it was not together with those grandpas and grandmas.
It was a winter day and there was not much work thus everyone was at home. Gu Yunshen probably told everyone about what Gu Qingyao said when he returned home.
Gu Qingyao cooked the porridge and then went to the storeroom where everyone was surrounding a fire to warm themselves up.
¡°Jiangnan Medical Family? Jiang family?¡± Gu Chonghua was extremely surprised by what Gu Yunshen said. However, Gu Yunshen did not know much, and when Gu Qingyao came back, the old man could not stop himself from asking about it.
Gu Qingyao sat by the fire and nodded. ¡°Mhm! It¡¯s the renowned medical family in Jiangnan, the Jiang family. My current teacher is Jiang Yiru.¡±
Chapter 416: Gossips
Chapter 416: Gossips
¡°Jiang Yiru?¡± Gu Chonghua felt more surprised and Wen Ruyu was shocked as well.
Everyone in the medical industry had heard of the name of Jiang Yiru. Gu Chonghua also learned medicine. Though he was not a doctor in the past, he knew who Jiang Yiru was as he was in andlord family.
Wen Ruyu was also from a wealthy family and married to Gu Chonghua. She also knew that.
The two of them looked at each other and did not expect that their granddaughter would have such progress now.
Gu Qingyao nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her. I was lucky to be able to meet her. She recognised my ability in medicine and decided to take me as her disciple. It was a rare opportunity, and certainly, I agreed.¡±
Gu Chonghua smiled and said, ¡°This is a good thing! Doctor Jiang is really the elite in the medical industry. So is her husband. It¡¯s really an honor for you to be able to have her as your teacher.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°Brother Beihan and third uncle helped them when they got in trouble. It was my idea to let theme to the Qing River Brigade. It will be easier to take care of them here and there will be no more trouble.¡±
Gu Chonghua nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s safer to be here. You just put in all your effort and learn from her. She¡¯s much more skilled than me. Since you¡¯re talented in medicine, you should be guided by her.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded, ¡°Rest assured, Grandpa. I will learn diligently.¡±
Gu Chonghua nodded again in relief. His granddaughter was always very obedient and smart.
She was a little shy in the past but she was getting more mature as she grew up.
Gu Qingyao brought the porridge to Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin. She took an old nket over at night and purposely made it look old on the outside.
The next morning, Gu Qingyao brought cooked drug and breakfast for Jiang Yiru. After she returned home, she prepared some stuff and headed towards the Mo family.
Jiang Yingqiu and the two children were at home. The harvest season had passed, but Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s health was still not fully restored. After more than half a year of recuperation, she was slowly recovering.
She was much better than before.
The two children were very obedient. They stayed at home to read and do their homework.
The weather was good today. At the area in front of the Mo family, there was a group ofdies sitting there doing needlework and gossiping about others. When Gu Qingyao arrived, she heard Miao Cun ndering the Gu family.
¡°Look at the family, the brother divorced and so did the sister. She stays in the family with her child. What kind of image is that? They don¡¯t even try to keep a low profile when the brother and sister stay together. It feels like...¡±
¡°Stop! Aren¡¯t you too mean here? What¡¯s wrong with staying at home after getting divorced? Why can¡¯t the brother and sister stay together? You¡¯re too much.¡±
Miao Cun stared at the person who stopped her and argued back, ¡°What did I say? Now everyone is living a hard life. Their family now has two people divorced. How is it a proper family anymore?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with them. Why they insisted on getting divorced when they could just live a normal life. It¡¯s a bad influence on the rest. Gu Yunshuang was not willing to do some chores. Which daughter-inw does not work in the family? Are they all getting divorced?¡±
Chapter 417: Arguments
Chapter 417: Arguments
Miao Cun liked to gossip about others. Many people in the brigade knew what kind of person she was.
Somedies in the group were bored and wanted to argue back after hearing what she said.
¡°There are different types of chores. Gu Yunshuang went through a few abortions from their beating. She had to work for the whole family by herself. Furthermore, Gu Yunshuang did not get divorced, she was chased out by the Li family. What else can she do? Who¡¯s willing to let their own daughter work for another family?¡±
Another person carried on, ¡°Exactly. Based on what you said, I think you¡¯re willing to let your daughter work for another family even under their curses and beatings. And she should tolerate all those without considering a divorce? Your daughter is not young anymore. I think it¡¯s easy for her to get married, with how you educate her.¡±
¡°Haiz... I¡¯m not sure how much your daughter takes care of you. If she gets married in the future, she will have to take care of her mother-inw. What if she took care of her more than you? Your years of effort in raising her will be wasted. Hahaha!¡±
¡°You... Shut up!¡± Miao Cun stood up in rage. Her daughter was her everything, and she would get married to a man in the city. How could she work for the mother-inw, just like Gu Yunshuang?
¡°Don¡¯tpare my daughter to Gu Yunshuang. She¡¯s not evenparable to my daughter. My daughter is so pretty; she will definitely get married to a man in the city. What is Gu Yunshuang anyway? She¡¯s just miserable.¡±
Miao Cun¡¯s life hadn¡¯t been good recently. Her daughter would be one year older after the Chinese New Year, but her marriage was not settled yet.
Previously, she was close to Gu Ruoqing and thought that she could work in her father¡¯s textile factory in the city. They used so many good ingredients to cook for Gu Ruoqing and gave her other food. But in the end, they did not get anything in return.
Gu Ruoqing ran away, and she really regretted all the food lost.
They gave out so much food and the family had to live on a tight budget for a long period of time. She was still angry about that.
Thus, she was in a bad mood. She could not get relieved when her daughter¡¯s marriage was not settled.
¡°Gu Yunshuang is just a middle-aged woman. She deserves everything that she went through because she¡¯s just a bitch. She is supposed to work for the family since she married to a family in the countryside. The Li family was kind enough to allow her to be there when she could not give birth to a son.¡±
Somedies frowned as they heard that. She was very mean towards Gu Yunshuang, though she did not even know her personally.
There were others who joined the gossip.
¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Getting divorced is never a good thing. Why can¡¯t she just tolerate it and live a normal life? There¡¯s definitely something wrong with her; she insisted on getting divorced.¡±
Miao Cun was more arrogant when someone supported her.
¡°Yes. Do you know why she wanted to get divorced? There¡¯s nothing she wouldn¡¯t do since she¡¯s just a bitch. Why did the Li family chase her out? No one is sure if she did something outside the family and betrayed them.¡±
Everyone around her opened their eyes wide and said, ¡°Is that true?¡±
Miao Cun smiled, ¡°Li Dahai beat Gu Yunshuang till she got the abortion, right? Why would he kill his own child no matter how much the Li family detested her? I think that the child was not even his and that¡¯s why they beat her hard to abort the child.¡±
Chapter 418: Don’t Think That Others Don’t Have Mouths
Chapter 418: Don¡¯t Think That Others Don¡¯t Have Mouths
¡°Oh my god, is that true...¡±
¡°Auntie Miao, I heard that your daughter wants to marry someone in the city! How is it? Has she found a target?¡±
Just as those people were talking enthusiastically, Gu Qingyao¡¯s voice suddenly could be heard.
Everyone was fazed and a little awkward to see that Gu Qingyao was actually nearby. Could she have heard whatever they said about the Gu family just now?
Gu Qingyao looked at Miao Cun with an icy smile.
¡°Sister Liu Zao is not young anymore, and it¡¯s time to discuss her marriage already. You always talk about letting Sister Liu Zao marry into the city, but I wonder if you¡¯ve found a specific target?
¡°Oh, right! Sister Liu Zao was on such good terms with Gu Ruoqing previously. How is it? Did Gu Ruoqing¡¯s father help Sister Liu Zao to get a job at the textile factory in the city? If she is working in the factory, she can interact with the city people and still has hope of marrying into the city. If she stays in the countryside the whole time and cannot meet a single person from the city, how can she marry a city man? Don¡¯t you think so?¡±
¡°You...¡± Miao Cun¡¯splexion instantly turned ashen from anger.
Her heart still ached at the mention of Gu Ruoqing.
There was still a smile on Gu Qingyao¡¯s face. ¡°Auntie Miao, I know you want your daughter to marry a man in the city to livefortably but don¡¯t make it so obvious and say it everywhere! Did the countryside people offend you? If you say it everywhere and affect the thinking of otherdies to not want to stay in the countryside anymore, where will all the countrysideds find their wives!
¡°Moreover! You talked about the city so positively and seemed to be persistent about not staying in the countryside. How do you think those youngdies who just got married would feel? People have always felt thatbor was the most honorable and there was nothing bad in marrying a countryside man. But if what you said influenced them and they feel that they married the wrong man, what are you going to do?
¡°This will affect the couple¡¯s rtionship. What if they get in a dispute and end up divorcing?¡±
Everyone¡¯s expression changed!
Many of them had sons ¨C some were just married and the others were matchmaking. If Miao Cun kept talking about marrying into the city and caused the otherdies to have the same thought as well, what were they going to do?
Seeing the changed expression of those people around her, Miao Cun was infuriated. ¡°Gu Qingyao, don¡¯t spout nonsense. I...¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t spout nonsense! I¡¯m making a guess only! You look down on the countrysideds and want to marry your daughter into the city, but there¡¯s no need to publicize it everywhere like this! Look, your family doesn¡¯t know anyone from the city at all. How are you going to marry your daughter in the city?
¡°I know that as a mother, you wish the best for your daughter, but you need to think for Sister Liu Zao as well! She is not young anymore and she will be one year older in theing new year. What are you going to do if she can¡¯t find someone from the city and wishes to marry a countryside man, but no one dares to marry her?¡±
¡°You...¡± Miao Cun hollered at once, ¡°Shut up! Gu Qingyao, stop spouting nonsense here. If you continue to say such things about others, be careful as I¡¯ll sue you.¡±
A cold smirk formed on Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips. ¡°Auntie Miao, you need evidence to sue me. If you sue me with fabricated lies, you can be sued back too. I did not say anything illegal just now. I¡¯m persuading you to think about your own family first before your mouth runs off about others!
¡°What I said just now was to remind you! Else you¡¯d think that others don¡¯t have mouths.¡±
¡°You...¡±
¡°Where did Gu Ruoqing go to? Sister Liu Zao was on such good terms with her. Didn¡¯t she follow Gu Ruoqing around the whole day during that period?¡±
Chapter 419
Chapter 419
Before Miao Cun could speak, Gu Qingyao immediately said, ¡°Oh my. I heard that Gu Ruoqing disappeared. They¡¯re both women and don¡¯t have ounts, food nor rmendation. How did they disappear? Are they taken in by a good friend?
¡°I heard that they stole other people¡¯s things and fled. Auntie Miao, your daughter is so close to her, so when she sees Gu Ruoqing, she should persuade her to return and turn herself in.¡±
¡°Shut up...¡± Miao Cun was ultimately a countryside woman with not much knowledge. After the scare by Gu Qingyao, her mind nked out and she could not say anything.
When Gu Ruoqing disappeared then, there were indeed people who said that she fled after stealing the belongings of other people and even beat people up!
If this was rted to Gu Ruoqing, what good could there be?
Snickering, Gu Qingyao ignored Miao Cun¡¯s shouts and turned around to head toward the Mo family¡¯s house.
Jiang Yingqiu rarely interacted with those people from the brigade as her husband abandoned them when she was young and she was no different from a widow. This was because there would definitely be more remarks about her if she had more interactions with them.
At present, she was sewing in thefort of the nkets at home. She ripped many clothes during the autumn harvest and the two kids in the house frequently ripped their clothes as they were at the age where kids were the most mischievous and their yful nature could not be changed even if they were obedient.
During this era, clothes were re-worn all the time. Clothes that were worn a lot of times easily frayed and ripped, thus she would fix these clothes for the kids when she had the time.
The two kids were doing their homework when Gu Qingyao came and Mo Chengrui¡¯s eyes lit up instantly at the sight of Gu Qingyao. ¡°Young Aunt! You¡¯re back!¡±
Mo Chengxu heard his brother and turned around. The moment he saw his young aunt standing at the door, he sprinted to her.
¡°Young Aunt!¡±
Gu Qingyao was delighted and she hugged the little fellow who rushed into her embrace. ¡°Not bad, not bad. You grew taller! Xiao Xu, we did not meet for months. Did you miss me?¡±
Mo Chengxu nodded repeatedly like a little chick that was pecking at rice grains. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! I missed you every day! Aunt, you did note for so long, and I miss your food so much! Grandma¡¯s food is not as delicious as yours. Did you go to look for Young Uncle? Did you cook for Young Uncle?¡±
Thest few questions had a hint of jealousy.
Gu Qingyao was ecstatic. This kid was truly too adorable.
¡°I did not cook for your young uncle to eat. It¡¯s always your young uncle who cooked for me.¡±
Mo Chengxu did not believe her words. ¡°Really? Would Young Uncle not make you cook for him when you cook such delicious food?¡±
¡°Really! It¡¯s all your young uncle who cooked for me!¡±
¡°Do you like my Young Uncle a lot then?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
How was she going to reply to this?
¡°Tell me quickly! Aunt, do you like my young uncle a lot? He cooks for you every day!¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at the kid whose bright, clear eyes were so innocent. What the kid meant when he said ¡°like¡± was actually the very simple kind of ¡°like¡±, right?
It was definitely not what she was thinking about.
Thus she smiled in reply, ¡°Yes! Your young uncle is very nice to me. Of course I like him!¡±
Mo Chengxu¡¯s eyes brightened and he tugged Gu Qingyao¡¯s hands. ¡°Then... Xiao Xu will cook for you, all right? I¡¯ll cook for you when I grow up. Aunt, don¡¯t like Young Uncle anymore and like me instead! I will treat you well too.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
¡°Pfft...¡± Mo Chengrui erupted inughter.
Chapter 420: Unable To Explain To The Kids
Chapter 420: Unable To Exin To The Kids
The little fellow still did not know what wrong thing he said and could not understand why his brotherughed.
¡°Brother, what are youughing at? Did I say anything wrong?¡±
Mo Chengrui scratched his nose. ¡°Nope. There¡¯s nothing wrong in what you said, but... don¡¯t let Young Uncle know. Otherwise, he will definitely spank your butt.¡±
Mo Chengxu frowned. ¡°Why would Young Uncle spank my butt for nothing? It¡¯s him who wanted me to treat Young Aunt well and listen to her!¡±
Mo Chengrui: ¡°...¡±
This could not be exined to a kid.
¡°Yao Yao!¡±
Jiang Yingqiu heard themotion and came to the two kids¡¯ room. She smiled at the sight of Gu Qingyao.
¡°Auntie Jiang!¡±
¡°Mhm! You¡¯re back. You stayed there for a few months. Are you still used to it?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Still all right. Brother Beihan is in the provincial capital now too and it¡¯ll be more convenient for him toe home in the future. It¡¯s the new year holiday soon and he should be back soon.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu smiled at that.
She was used to so many years of independence and had been supporting the family by herself all this while, but as she aged, her son was her rock.
Knowing that her son was working somewhere closer to her, she was delighted too.
¡°The provincial capital is good. It is closer to home. When he marries you in the future, he cane back frequently. If you wish to go with him, it¡¯s also convenient for you to go and live with him. Moreover, your third uncle lives there too, and it¡¯s convenient for you all to look after each other.¡±
Gu Qingyao flushed. Marriage!
The new year wasing soon and she would be seventeen then.
Given Brother Beihan¡¯s anxious personality, he would want to marry her once she is of age, right?
In the previous lifetime, she almost waited until she became an old granny but was still unable to marry him. In this lifetime, they were finally going to get married.
Bliss filled Gu Qingyao¡¯s heart and the smile on her face never faded.
¡°Uh... Auntie Jiang, Brother Beihan wanted me to bring some things for you all. Look, they¡¯re all here!¡±
Gu Qingyao was slightly shy and hurriedly changed the topic. She opened the package which was filled with the items she brought back from the provincial capital for the Mo Family.
¡°Auntie, there¡¯s a quilted jacket for you and the two kids and a pair of shoes for each one of you. Other than that, there¡¯s also food. I know that the ration for the autumn harvest is already distributed so I brought some flour, rice and meat back.¡±
Apart from three sets of clothes and shoes, there were five catties of white rice, flour and vermicelli each, twenty eggs and a chicken.
Gu Qingyao emphasized, ¡°Auntie Jiang, we specially prepared this old hen. It¡¯s fresh and is used to boil chicken soup for you all to nourish your body. It¡¯s best to boil it tonight, so it can be enjoyed tomorrow.¡±
To store goods more conveniently during the winter, many foods were marinated. Dried chickens, dried rabbits and whatnot were obviously inferior to a freshly killed chicken.
Jiang Yingqiu had poor health and was much better after six months of careful care. But there were still two kids in the house and it was better to eat nutritious food.
Jiang Yingqiu looked at the items and smiled. ¡°These are good. I¡¯ll go make the preparations and boil it tonight.¡±
¡°No, no. It¡¯s all right. Auntie Jiang, you should rest! I¡¯ll cook lunch. I¡¯ve already cleaned this and we can just boil it in the afternoon. Chengrui can just help me start the fire.¡±
Mo Chengrui beamed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Grandma, go take a rest! Your legs always ache during the winter. Go cover yourself with a nket. Young Aunt and I can manage.¡±
Without Jiang Yingqiu lifting a finger, lunch was prepared by Gu Qingyao and Mo Chengrui, whereby thetter was responsible for starting the fire.
Chapter 421: Sun Mei Tries To Ingratiate Herself
Chapter 421: Sun Mei Tries To Ingratiate Herself
Jiang Yingqiu was in her room, her legs covered by her nkets. Her heart filled with thankfulness when she heard theughter and chatter from the kitchen.
What a wonderful daughter-inw!
Her son liked her, she was good-looking and did not mind the two young children living with her. They were well aware of her background.
The Gu family werendlords and their background was not good, but if it were not so, her son would not have the good fortune to marry a girl from the Gu family. Coming from an aristocratic family like that, she had naturally been well brought up. Gu Qingyao was clearly a cut above the other girls.
She had observed them for so many years. She knew almost all the girls in the surrounding brigades, but no matter how she considered the matter, Gu Qingyao was still the mostpatible with her son.
In the kitchen, Gu Qingyao was instructing the two children on how to cook. Today, she had brought the food and the two children were filled with anticipation. Gu Qingyao trimmed the chicken and simply put it on the stove to boil.
She cooked some white rice for lunch. The two children looked delighted. In these times, it was rare to eat pure white rice.
She only cooked two dishes for lunch because there was chicken soup. Everyone would certainly drink more soup, so there was no need to cook too much.
Sure enough, at lunch, the two children were full after just drinking the chicken soup and eating the chicken meat.
Gu Qingyao cleared the bowls and chopsticks before preparing to go back.
Meanwhile, Sun Mei and Wang Li had been waiting outside the Mo house for some time. When they smelt the aroma of chicken soup wafting from the Mo house, they could not help but drool.
Even though Sun Mei came from a wealthy family, she was still greedy for these things.
She felt that what her grandfather said had made sense.
She had always liked Mo Beihan. She thought that Mo Beihan was handsome, had a job outside the vige, and was a capable man.
If she married a man like that, she could live in the city with Mo Beihan in the future. Mo Beihan¡¯s sry was enough to support her, so she would not need to work in the countryside anymore.
But at the moment, the Mo family was very poor. In particr, the family had two children and an ailing woman. This greatly displeased Sun Mei.
She knew that anyone who became the Mo family¡¯s daughter-inw would probably have to remain at home to take care of the old woman and the children. Although she would be a newly-wed woman, it was akin to bing the two children¡¯s stepmother. She was definitely unwilling to take this on.
So she had always been conflicted. She wanted to marry Mo Beihan, but she did not want to care for Jiang Yingqiu and the two other burdens.
So she had put it off. She was waiting for the two children to grow up a little and waiting for Jiang Yingqiu to be able to eke out a living for herself when they all lived together.
But to her surprise, Mo Beihan had suddenly gotten engaged to Gu Qingyao.
She hated Gu Qingyao because of this. She had even deliberately made trouble for Gu Qingyao in order to curry Gu Ruoqing¡¯s favor...
But thest incident involving Gu Ruoqing made her realize that it was not so easy to marry and move to the city. It was no easy matter to meet a city dweller.
At the moment, among her acquaintances, besides the Mo family, only... the Gu family had connections in the city!
She was the Sun family¡¯s only daughter, and they had doted on her since she was young. Her grandfather had high hopes for her. He had always dreamt of her marrying and moving to the city.
Because the Gu family werendlords, her grandfather had despised them as bad elements and had hesitated.
Also, after marrying into the Mo family, she would probably have to stay home and take care of the old woman and the children. Grandfather disliked the idea of that. He wanted to send her to the city so that her young nephews could look her up in the city.
But she had grown older, year after year, and although they had spent so much effort on Gu Ruoqing, it hade to naught. So her grandfather said they had better seize whatever opportunities presented themselves.
She could either get Mo Beihan back, or choose the best of Gu Qingyao¡¯s older cousins and marry him!
Chapter 422: Find An Opportunity To Regain The Treasure That The Sun Family Took
Chapter 422: Find An Opportunity To Regain The Treasure That The Sun Family Took
Gu Qingyao emerged from the Mo house. She frowned when she saw Sun Mei and Wang Li. She ignored them and simply stepped around them and left.
But Sun Mei hurried to catch up with her.
¡°Yao Yao!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Had she heard wrongly? What had the girl just called her?
¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯re back! I heard that you went to the city to take care of your third aunt. Did you get back yesterday? I didn¡¯t see youe out to y.¡±
When Sun Mei arrived in front of Gu Qingyao, she tried her best to appear warm and friendly.
Her grandfather said that whether she got Mo Beihan back, or decided to marry Gu Qingyao¡¯s older cousins, she must first develop a good rtionship with Gu Qingyao. In that way, she would have more opportunities to interact with Mo Beihan and the Gu family boys.
Her grandfather said that although the Gu family were bad elements, they were rich. They had definitely hidden some of their wealth.
Up to now, their family had lived well because of the things they had stolen from the Gu family. If she became part of the Gu family, she could obtain even more things.
So what if they were bad elements?
It was Gu Chonghua who was a bad element. The grandchildren were not greatly affected.
She was just a girl, and the Gu family was rich. With the treasures, they could exchange them for more food and resources, and she could just stay home and enjoy life.
Sun Mei smiled brightly. ¡°You haven¡¯t been back for many months. Many interesting things have happened in the Qing River Brigade and the Southern Lake Brigade recently! I bet you haven¡¯t heard about it yet. Let me tell you about it!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Was there something wrong with the girl¡¯s brain?
Why did she have a feeling that the girl was trying to win her favor?
She smelt a rat!
Gu Qingyao nced at her as if she was an idiot. She walked away without even bothering to make a perfunctory remark.
¡°Hey...¡±
Wang Li was rather shocked by Gu Qingyao¡¯s coolness. She did not know what to say.
Even Sun Mei was taken aback.
She was used to being praised and had never tried to ingratiate herself with someone else before. Gu Ruoqing had been the exception.
She had remained proud even when she had been trying to ingratiate herself with Gu Ruoqing. Although Gu Ruoqing had been rather arrogant because of her status as a city dweller, she had been very polite to Sun Mei, and thetter had discreetly tried to please her because Gu Ruoqing wanted good stuff from her.
But this Gu Qingyao was ignoring herpletely.
Wang Li nced at Sun Mei. ¡°What should we do? She¡¯s just ignoring us. How can we make friends with her?
¡°I think we should just forget it. Mei Mei, let¡¯s think of another n, all right? Look at how Gu Qingyao is acting. Do we have to continue fawning on her? Who does she think she is?¡±
Sun Mei¡¯s expression turned ugly as she bit her lip. She was clearly unused to this kind of treatment.
When she got back to the Gu house, Gu Qingyao went back to her room. She sat on her bed with a frown.
Why was Sun Mei acting so strangely today?
Why was she trying to ingratiate herself?
She had already lowered herself in winning Gu Ruoqing¡¯s favor. Now that things had gone awry with Gu Ruoqing, she should be embarrassed and angry to encounter her again.
Win her favor?
How would it benefit them?
Gu Qingyao thought for a long time, but could not figure it out. She had not encountered such a situation in her previous life.
But she knew that something was definitely amiss.
Since she could not figure it out, she could not be bothered to think about it anymore. But that did not mean she could not deal with Sun Mei!
Gu Qingyao cocked her head and her lips twitched wickedly. No matter what, Sun Mei was certainly plotting against her.
You must have too much free time!
Let me find something for you to do.
Hehehe! With the Gu family¡¯s treasures, you have plenty to eat without having to work. You must be too full and bored from having nothing to do!
She must find an opportunity to search the Sun house and get the Gu family¡¯s treasures back!
Chapter 423: The Girls Are All Trying To Win Her Favor!
Chapter 423: The Girls Are All Trying To Win Her Favor!
Gu Qingyao¡¯s days were very uneventful now that she was home. Besides Sun Mei frequentlying to her home to pester her, nothing much had changed.
The girls in the brigade were acting strangely. They were clearly deeply jealous of her and obviously hated her, but few of them were openly antagonistic.
Almost no one mocked her like Chen Honghua and Gu Ruoqing had frequently done in the past!
Gu Qingyao was puzzled. What had happened?
It had started to snow that day. Gu Qingyao prepared some things and put them in the basket before she went down the hill to visit Chen Goudan.
The child had changed his name to Chen Feng, but many people in the brigade still preferred to call him Goudan.
After a year, the house at the foot of the hill had clearly been mended. It was in a visibly better condition than it had been at first. Chen Feng and his younger sister, Chen Xiaocao... actually, her older brother had also changed Chen Xiaocao¡¯s name to Cheng Qingqing!
Chen Feng adored his younger sister and did not like other people to call her Xiaocao. In the past, his younger sister had been too young for a proper name, so his eldest uncle and aunt had called her Xiaocao, with negative implications.
But the two children were not very cultured, and did not know how to pick a new name. After thinking for a long time, he thought that since grass was green, he might as well call her Qingqing!
When Gu Qingyao arrived, Chen Feng and Chen Qingqing were sitting in front of the fire at home. Chen Qingqing was sewing while Chen Feng was adding wood to the fire.
¡°Elder Sister Gu!¡±
Chen Feng hurriedly stood up when he saw Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°Chen Feng, how have you been? I¡¯ve been away for months, so I¡¯m here to visit you now that I¡¯m home.¡±
Chen Feng smiled. ¡°We¡¯re doing well. Elder Sister Gu, you don¡¯t need to worry about us.¡±
Gu Qingyao put down the basket and took out its contents.
There was a side of bacon, about five kilograms in weight, two dried fish, a few links of sausages, and twenty over eggs. There was also five kilograms of fine dried noodles.
She had plenty of this type of noodles in her interspace. In modern times, they were packaged in small portions. After she took them out, she removed the packaging and it was somewhat like the kind that was sold loose inter times.
She had about five kilograms of it, packed in a small cloth bag.
This was a rare item. In these times, they could not be found in a typical vige. Even if they wanted to eat noodles, they would make it themselves from flour. Such fine noodles were very rare.
¡°I didn¡¯t bring any vegetables for you. I know you have plenty of such things put away. These are for you. Keep them and eat them slowly. Both of you are growing now, don¡¯t shortchange yourself.¡±
Chen Feng pursed his lips when he looked at the items. He was deeply moved.
¡°Elder Sister Gu, you¡¯ve been good enough to us. Now that I¡¯ve brought my sister to live by ourselves, our lives have improved greatly. I managed to earn many work points this year. Our food rations should be enough for my sister and me. We have also preserved plenty of wild herbs, and we¡¯ve nted lots of cabbage, carrots and potatoes in our own plot. We won¡¯t go hungry.¡±
Gu Qingyao nced at him. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t go hungry? The grain you obtained can at most ensure you won¡¯t starve, right?¡±
Chen Feng bowed his head. ¡°Actually, we¡¯ll be doing pretty well to just avoid starvation.¡±
Indeed, this was quite a feat. In these times, plenty of poor people had no food.
Gu Qingyao sat down by the fire. ¡°How about your sister? She¡¯s so young. She must have some nutritious food or she won¡¯t grow tall. Since I¡¯m giving you these things, you should just ept them. If you are really too embarrassed to take them, you can repay me when you¡¯ve grown up and truly have the capability to do so.
¡°The new year is almost here. Don¡¯t you want to give your younger sister some nicer food?¡±
Chapter 424: They’re Eying Your Older Cousins!
Chapter 424: They¡¯re Eying Your Older Cousins!
Of course, he wanted to!
Chen Feng looked at the things. The meat added up to almost twenty kilograms. Gu Qingyao had given them some food before she left, and now that she was back, she was giving them some more. He was really embarrassed.
There was so much meat. Most households might not eat that much meat in an entire year.
Gu Qingyao was not just helping them a little. She was ensuring that they had a better life.
It was the end of the year, and the meat would be distributed soon. Their Qing River Brigade had plenty of meat. They kept pigs, chickens, and ducks on the mountain, and all these would be shared.
Chen Feng looked at Gu Qingyao. ¡°Thank you, Elder Sister Gu. I will ept the things and I will certainly repay you when I grow up.¡±
He would definitely remember his debt.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a good boy!¡±
Chen Feng handed the things to his younger sister, Chen Qingqing, who immediately hid them.
She was just a child. She was delighted to see meat.
At first, her older brother had not said that they would ept the things, so she had looked at them with wide eyes. She desperately wanted them but dared not say anything without her older brother¡¯s permission. Now that her older brother said they would ept it, she could not hide her joy.
¡°Come over here and sit. I have something to ask you,¡± Gu Qingyao said.
Gu Qingyao only spoke after Chen Feng was seated. ¡°Has something happened in the brigade recently? Why are the girls behaving so strangely? In the past, they liked to make fun of me whenever they saw me, and make sarcastic remarks. Especially Chen Honghua¡¯s clique. But recently, they have been much more polite to me, even... some of the girls are even trying to please me. What¡¯s going on?¡±
Chen Fengughed cynically. ¡°What do you think? They all want to gain your favor!¡±
Er...
Gu Qingyao was somewhat startled. ¡°Gain my favor?¡±
Chen Feng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, gain your favor!¡±
Gu Qingyao did not understand. ¡°Why do they want my favor? They¡¯ve always looked down on me in the past. The Gus are bad elements. They...¡±
Chen Feng smiled. ¡°That was in the past. It is true that they always thought of the Gus as bad elements, and that they would suffer if they married into the Gu family. They think that the Gu family¡¯s status is lowly, that you will be considered bad people for the rest of your lives, and will never be able to hold your heads up high again.
¡°But it¡¯s different now, primarily because of what happened to Gu Ruoqing.
¡°You know how much the people here envy city dwellers. When Gu Ruoqing became a city girl, the girls were wild with envy. All of them wanted to ingratiate themselves with Gu Ruoqing. You know how they fawned on Gu Ruoqing then.
¡°But what happened? All of them suffered heavy losses. You know that there aren¡¯t many good things among the vige families. They all scrimped and saved to squeeze out a little food that they used to curry Gu Ruoqing¡¯s favor. But in the end, it came to nothing. Those people are all heartsick over what happened.
¡°Because of the incident, the brigade leader held a meeting to talk about it. He told everyone they should learn their lesson. It¡¯s not easy to move to the city. To work is glorious, and everyone should concentrate on working the fields instead of spending their time thinking about all these things.¡±
Gu Qingyao was stunned. ¡°Really? There was really a meeting?¡±
Chen Qingqing smiled. ¡°Really. Older Brother and I also attended. Eldest Aunt and her family were livid. Elder Sister Gu, you may not know this, but after Gu Ruoqing ran away, the entire brigade mocked Eldest Aunt and her family. It was the same for the Zhang family.
¡°Also at the Southern Lake Brigade, that Sun Mei, Wang Li, Liu Zao and the rest were all objects of mockery. The brigade leader even reprimanded Eldest Aunt¡¯s family by name. It felt so good.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Chapter 425: My Older Cousins Are In Danger, I Must Protect Them!
Chapter 425: My Older Cousins Are In Danger, I Must Protect Them!
She had not expected something like that to happen.
Chen Feng said, ¡°After that incident, everyone realized how difficult it is to move to the city, so they slowly came to their senses. But around that time, you went to the city and did not return for a few months. This became known when an olderdy was quarreling with Old Madam Zhang.
¡°She said something about how the Zhang family¡¯s dream to move to the city was just a fantasy, and that Gu Ruoqing had acted foolishly. She said that the Gu family had so many city dwellers. If she just waited for your uncles or older brothers to introduce someone to her, she could have married and moved to the city. But she foolishly refused to rely on her own uncles and cousins but depended on her stepfather instead and that was stupid of her.
¡°But it¡¯s different for you because you stayed with the Gu family. You got to go to the city and in the future, Mo Beihan will also move to the city. Gu Ruoqing must have been blind to choose the Zhang family.
¡°Later as time went on, everyone slowly figured it out. They realized that only the Gu family has connections to the city. They want to use your connections to marry a city dweller. Or perhaps... they have their eye on your older cousins. They¡¯re all in the city.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Qingyao felt rather stupefied!
¡°Surely... surely not? They¡¯re eyeing my older cousins? I... no... haven¡¯t they always looked down on my family for being bad elements? Aren¡¯t they afraid to marry into my family...¡±
¡°Gosh, I¡¯ve already said that¡¯s all in the past.¡± Chen Feng interrupted Gu Qingyao.
¡°Elder Sister, the truth is that, right now, they despise the Gu family for being bad elements, but they still want to marry and move to the city. My guess is that they n to marry your older cousins and simply move to the city to live, without evering back again. What happens here in their hometown won¡¯t affect them much. Think about it. No matter who they marry, it won¡¯t be as good as marrying the Gu family boys. Now that their dreams of moving to the city have been crushed, they have thought about it and decided that your older cousins are the best choice!
¡°Also, all your older cousins are so handsome.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
This was truly surprising!
Her older cousins had be hot property?
In her previous life, none of her older cousins had married someone from her hometown!
Chen Feng said, ¡°Elder Sister Gu, I¡¯m telling you in advance. When your older cousinse back, you must warn them to be careful. They usuallye back around the new year, and all the girls here are lying in wait for them! In these times, you must tell them to be wary. Chen Honghua also has her eye on your older cousins!¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? What are you talking about? Don¡¯t scare me!¡±
¡°Hee...¡± Chen Qingqing giggled.
Chen Feng smiled, ¡°Trust me. I¡¯m telling you the truth. One day, I was walking by my eldest uncle¡¯s house and happened to spot Eldest Aunt and Chen Honghua acting secretively. I saw that no one was around, so I eavesdropped. They were discussing how to marry your older cousin!
¡°They were saying that your second uncle¡¯s family is the richest. They have no young children and no burdens. The best would be to marry your second brother or your fourth brother. Zhang Xiaohui is a ssic example. When she was with your family, she did not need to work much and often brought things back for her family. So she was finished the moment she left the Gu family.
¡°Eldest Aunt said that if Chen Honghua can marry into the Gu family, she can be like Zhang Xiaohui. She can help her own family and can even move to the city.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Oh my!
Her older cousins were in danger. She must save them!
Gu Qingyao chatted with them for a while longer before running back home.
When she asked her father if it was true, her father looked grim and said, ¡°Is that so?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Chapter 426: Yao Yao, Many People Are Also Eyeing You!
Chapter 426: Yao Yao, Many People Are Also Eyeing You!
Gu Qingyao felt that this was just too unbelievable!
After all, in her previous life, she was used to everyone despising her family. No matter how outstanding they were, they could not shake off the problem of their background. Now, they were suddenly popr. She was not used to it.
Gu Qingyao sat there and muttered, ¡°Looks like my cousins are in danger. I must protect them.¡±
The Gu family was also sitting around the fire. Gu Yunshuang said, ¡°I sensed what was happening. I was considering whether to write to them and ask them not toe back for the new year. They might as well avoid the vige, in case something really happens!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Were things really that serious?
It was so surreal!
She rested her chin on her hands and said with a smile, ¡°Gosh! I think their thinking is finally bing more normal! My older cousins are all so outstanding, but no one wanted to marry them in the past. It didn¡¯t make sense!
¡°Now, they¡¯ve suddenly be popr. It feels rather strange!¡±
Gu Yunshen looked at Gu Qingyao and said gloomily, ¡°It¡¯s not just your older cousins who have be popr. Even Mo Beihan has attracted a lot of attention!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
¡°Also! It¡¯s not just your older cousins who are sought after. Actually, many people have their eye on you!¡±
Gu Qingyao was shocked!
¡°Me... me?¡± She pointed at her nose incredulously.
¡°Hee...¡± Gu Fangting immediately burst outughing. ¡°Older Cousin, you must believe him. Recently, a lot of people have been asking me about you! Some older boys have been giving me snacks in order to find out about you. Now, I have to run away the moment I see the younger boys.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
This was just too incredible!
¡°Impossible. I... I¡¯m already engaged. Why are they eyeing me?¡±
Were people so open these days?
Gu Yunshen said, ¡°In the past, you were young and seldom left the house. Most people did not notice you, especially because we¡¯re bad elements. You seldom came to mind.
¡°But the recent incident involving Gu Ruoqing was a severe blow for those who had set their hearts on bettering themselves. You must know that they gave many things, probably the only nice things that they had. They probably scrimped and saved for the entire year to give these things. It was a huge blow for them.
¡°But you suddenly went to the city. When theypared the two of you, some suddenly realized that you are the apple of the Gu family¡¯s eye. Your older cousins and uncles are all working in the city. It will be more advantageous to marry you than any of the other girls in the brigade.
¡°Also...¡± At this point, Gu Yunshen¡¯s expression grew chilly. ¡°Because our family¡¯s background is poor, these people think that they are doing you a favor by marrying you. They haven¡¯t even considered whether we think they¡¯re suitable.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
¡°But... I¡¯m already engaged!¡±
Wasn¡¯t this a serious impediment?
Did they dare to fight Mo Beihan?
Gu Yunshen¡¯s smile grew cynical. ¡°Recently, someone has been spreading rumors that Mo Beihan only fancies you because you¡¯re pretty. Everyone thinks that with such a good job, Mo Beihan will marry a city girl in the future. They doubt that he will wait for a vige girl like you to grow up.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Could anything be more ridiculous than that?
Gu Yunshen nced at his daughter. ¡°Be on your guard. Those girls appear to want to win your favor, but many of them secretly want to harm you. In their hearts, they will always think that you are beneath them. They want to marry your older cousins, but there is no conflict between that and their desire for you to have a poorer marriage than them, and remain in the vige.¡±
Gu Qingyao was really rendered speechless.
It was such an evil world. She needed her Elder Brother Beihan tofort her.
Chapter 427: Father Has Been Working Hard Lately
Chapter 427: Father Has Been Working Hard Lately
Even though Gu Qingyao was shocked by how the people in the brigade thought, she could not see Mo Beihan, no matter how much she wanted to.
She had no choice but to wait for the end of the year, when Mo Beihan would be on leave.
It was true that the girls tried to make friends with her as ofte. Of them, Sun Mei of the Sun family was the most enthusiastic. Gu Qingyao was mystified as she watched Sun Mei. Did these people take her for a fool?
She had no choice. If she stayed at home, these people woulde over to chat with her. It was really annoying. So Gu Qingyao went out every day.
Meanwhile, in the cowshed, Jiang Yiru¡¯s health improved daily. Gu Qingyao took good care of them and the two of them recovered swiftly.
Gu Qingyao was at loose ends. In the depths of winter, almost everyone stayed at home to weather the winter. She came every day and the older folks taught her enthusiastically.
They were all masters of their trade. Anyone would be delighted at the sight of such an intelligent young girl.
After studying with them for a few days, even Gu Yunshen enjoyed going over to listen to Jiang Yiru. More importantly, Gu Qingyao noticed that her father was even more diligent than her.
This shocked Gu Qingyao!
¡°Father, you¡¯ve been... working hardtely!¡±
Gu Yunshen¡¯s hand paused in midair and his gaze took on a faraway look for an instant. But he quickly recovered and nced at Gu Qingyao. He said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not as clever as you, so I need to work harder.¡±
As he spoke, he bowed his head and earnestly studied the notes that he had taken during Jiang Yiru¡¯s lesson.
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Jiang Yiru nced at Gu Yunshen with an amused look in her eyes.
Recently, her little disciple¡¯s father often came to attend lessons. With her permission, he came almost every day.
She had tested him several times and realized that his medical skills were superior to that of Old Master Gu. But when she listened to the older folks talking about the situation in the brigade, she discovered that everyone felt that Gu Yunshen only had a few simple medical skills and it was Old Master Gu who was truly trustworthy.
This fellow... was interesting!
Jiang Yiru looked at Gu Qingyao and said with augh, ¡°Your father is quite talented. It¡¯s a pity that he was not properly taught in the past. You probably inherited your talent for medicine, but in you, it is even more outstanding.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled, but she felt that her father was acting strangely. It was as if he had suddenly seized an opportunity and refused to let go.
He was very deferential towards Jiang Yiru. He cautiously hoped that Jiang Yiru would permit him to attend her lessons, although he was an outsider and not her disciple. It was as if he had a deep desire for medical skills and eagerly longed to learn more and improve himself.
He even diligently learnt foreignnguages from another two old men. What was her father up to?
Meanwhile, Gu Fangting rested her chin on her hands. ¡°I did not inherit any medical talent. In the past, my mother stayed here for a while and listened to a few of Grandma Jiang¡¯s lessons, and she can still remember them! But I don¡¯t remember anything.
¡°They were so dry! All about herbs, names and medicinal properties. I did not understand at all. Older Cousin, how did you be so clever?¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°It¡¯s just that you are talented in other areas. I can tell you¡¯re doing quite well in your studies?¡±
Gu Fangting cocked her head. ¡°But I must work hard! My mother says if I don¡¯t manage to learn a thing or two despite being immersed in this environment with all these teachers, I must be a fool.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°Hee...¡±
Little Six and Little Nine were also there. Little Nine was the youngest and did not know anything.
He looked at his older sister and cousin. ¡°I don¡¯t understand anything and haven¡¯t learnt anything. Am I a fool?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Fangting: ¡°...¡±
Chapter 428: Digging For Treasure
Chapter 428: Digging For Treasure
The entire room burst intoughter at his childish words.
Gu Qingyao patted his head. ¡°You¡¯re not foolish. Little Nine is very clever. Do you still remember the words I taught you?¡±
Little Nine¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°I remember, I remember!¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°See! I told you that you¡¯re very smart!¡±
Little Nine nodded vehemently. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Little Nine is very clever, especially clever!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
The new year was about twenty days away. Gu Qingyao thought about the things that were with the Sun family. She must get them back as soon as possible.
Or else, once the year ended, the Sun family would certainly exchange them for good things on the ck market in order to celebrate the new year.
These things belonged to the Gu family. It would be wasted on those people!
But she was not sure where the items were hidden in the Sun house. In any case, it must be in the vicinity of their house.
The only hiding ce she knew of was somewhere else.
It was at the Sun family¡¯s eldest daughter-inw¡¯s home, in the Por Brigade.
The Sun family had taken many things from the Gu family. Although the Gu family had no proof, they were well aware of it.
The Sun family¡¯s eldest son and his wife had secretly hidden much of it, and even Old Master Sun was unaware of this. Also, the eldest son and his wife had stolen a portion of what Old Master Sun had hidden. To prevent the family from discovering what they had done, they hid it near the eldest daughter-inw¡¯s natal home.
Only the eldest son and his wife knew about this matter. Even the eldest daughter-inw¡¯s natal family remained in the dark.
Gu Qingyao knew the actual location becauseter on, the eldest daughter-inw¡¯s natal family had identally dug it up. They did not know that these things belonged to the Sun family and thought that they had obtained all these precious objects by chance, so they had exchanged it for food on the ck market.
Her mother doted on her daughter, so she had given some of the things she had bartered to the eldest daughter-inw. She could not contain herself, but told her daughter what had happened, and disaster had struck.
They had an argument and even though they tried their best to cover it up and remained vague about the details, the Gu family knew what was going on, and of course, they knew where the treasure hade from.
This incident had happened many yearster in her previous life, which meant that the treasure trove in the Por Brigade should still be intact.
That evening, Gu Qingyao went out and headed for the Por Brigade.
She knew the location, so all she needed was an opportunity to dig it up. But she had to wait for nightfall.
It was dark by the time she reached the Por Brigade.
In these times, the vigers could not bear to wastemp oil. Once night fell, most people would go to bed. She deliberately waited for a while, so that she could actter.
After about an hour, she saw that the entire brigade was silent. No one was walking around in the nearby households. No one was chatting with others through the doorway. They had all gone to bed.
She lit a stick of incense to induce sleep, which would ensure that everyone in the vicinity would sleep soundly. She even checked to ensure that they would not be waking up anytime soon before she ran over to the hiding ce and began to dig.
The things were hidden in the corner of the eldest daughter-inw¡¯s natal home¡¯s vegetable garden, which was in the backyard. There were many bushes there and it was a very secluded spot. But now that it was winter, everything had withered.
In her previous life, the family had found the treasure because they were trying to dig a pond.
The soil in the vegetable patch was rtively loose. But now, it was snowing and frosty, and it was difficult to dig. Gu Qingyao had no choice but to get lots of hot water from her interspace and pour it on the ground to make things easier.
But the soil became very wet and sticky!
After digging for more than a meter, she finally saw the box!
Chapter 429: A Chance Encounter With Jiang Xun
Chapter 429: A Chance Encounter With Jiang Xun
The Sun family had really done a good job burying it so deep.
Although a meter did not sound like much, it was really not easy to dig it up.
It was almost 1.5 meters deep, and including the height of the box, it was more than 1.5 meters deep. It was almost the height of a fully grown woman.
Gu Qingyao did not care because she had gotten the items. She simply put them in her interspace. There were three boxes, and she took them all before filling up the hole.
It was a major undertaking for a girl like her. It took her a long time to finish the job, by which time she was exhausted and covered with sweat.
She had ttened out the ground. Once the soil had been loosened, it was difficult to put it all back. Gu Qingyao put the remaining soil into her interspace to dispose ofter.
It was now veryte. She hurriedly left the ce.
Her luck held and just after she left, it began to snow heavily. Before long, the snow would cover any traces.
Gu Qingyao was exhausted after leaving the Por Brigade. She went into her interspace to rest and have a bath, then she changed out of her sweat-soaked garments.
She did not dy for too long. After she had tidied up, she immediately came back out. Not much time had passed in the external world, perhaps only a short interval. She picked up her pace and ran towards her home.
She had regained her energy after a short rest and she ran quickly. After half an hour, she saw someone on the road.
There were three figures in front of her. Two of them looked like children and she could hear a child crying.
They looked as if they were exhausted, and they were moving slowly.
Gu Qingyao hurried over and realized it was Jiang Xun.
She had met the youth twice. Once was in the Por Brigade when she brought her younger aunt home. The entire brigade had refused to help them. In the end, it was this youth who had run back to the Qing River Brigade for help. Later on, the Li family wanted Younger Aunt to go back to serve them and he had run over to tell her younger aunt about the situation.
She had not seen him for about a year and in the dim light, Gu Qingyao almost did not recognize him.
¡°Are you... Jiang Xun?¡±
She was puzzled when she saw that he had two children in tow, and was carrying another one on his back.
Jiang Xun was in a panic. When he saw Gu Qingyao, he was stunned for a long moment before he recognized her. ¡°Are you... Elder Sister Gu?¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. What has happened to you?¡±
It waste at night and here were a few children, and the youngest one was crying.
Jiang Xun was ted to see Gu Qingyao. ¡°Elder Sister Gu, your family are physicians, right? My younger brother is sick. Please save him, hurry and save him.¡±
He was frantic. He only remembered that thest time he visited the Gu family, he had seen someone carrying a child to seek medical help from the Gu family. When Mu Mu fell ill, he had asked around the brigade. The Por Brigade members also knew about the Gu family and said that they could treat illnesses, so he had brought Mu Mu.
When he saw Gu Qingyao, he was like a drowning man clutching at straws. Hepletely forgot to wonder whether a girl would be able to treat illnesses.
Gu Qingyao saw that he had a child on his back. The child formed a very small bundle, which crouched on Jiang Xun¡¯s shoulders. He was covered with a tattered quilted jacket. Because it was snowing heavily, his head was covered and Gu Qingyao had not spotted him at first.
When she pushed the jacket aside, she discovered that the child was seriously ill. His face was red with fever, his lips were cracked and he was barely breathing.
Gu Qingyao was shocked, and hurriedly took him into her arms. The child was very small and formed only a light weight in her arms. His hands and feet were icy cold, but upon closer examination, she realized that he was burning with fever.
Chapter 430: Mu Mu Is Sick
Chapter 430: Mu Mu Is Sick
Gu Qingyao examined him. He had a cold and was running a fever. He was severely ill and he was so young that his brain might be damaged if the fever continued.
She hurriedly took some medicine from her small bag for him. Ever since she had acquired her interspace, Gu Qingyao had gotten into the habit of bringing a small sling bag along so that she could take items out whenever she wanted.
Gu Qingyao stripped away the stiff and tattered quilted jacket that waspletely unable to keep out the cold. Then she undid herrge quilted jacket and bundled the entire child against her chest.
She was warm and the quilted jacket was made of modern silk floss. It was soft, light and warm. Although she had made the outeryer out of old material, the quilted jacket was veryfortable to wear.
Mu Mu was already unconscious with fever. When Gu Qingyao put him against her chest, he opened his eyes weakly and nced at Gu Qingyao before fainting again.
He had been orphaned from a young age and had seldom been carried by a woman. He had never experienced a mother¡¯s embrace.
His older brothers had raised him since he was young.
When Gu Qingyao put him against her chest, he sensed the warmth and smelt a faint fragrance. He immediately snuggled close to Gu Qingyao and clutched her clothes tightly.
Gu Qingyao wrapped him up properly and said, ¡°Hurry. We have to give him medicine when we get back. How did he be so ill?¡±
They hurriedly followed Gu Qingyao and continued towards the Qing River Brigade. Jiang Xun looked guilty.
¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Mu Mu seemed rather lethargic yesterday, but I was working for someone and did not pay much attention. It¡¯s winter now, and we can¡¯t find any food. We can only eat our stores, and I was afraid that what little grain we have won¡¯t be enough, so I certainly never pass up an opportunity to work for someone in exchange for food.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been working for the past few days. Ping Ping went with me, and only Xiao Jing and Mu Mu remained at home. When I got back this evening, Mu Mu was already so ill he was unconscious.¡±
Gu Qingyao did not speak. These children were really pitiful. Heaven knows how hard Jiang Xun had worked for them to survive up to now without starving to death.
But a child¡¯s abilities were limited, and he was still immature. How could he possibly take care of everything?
Considering Mu Mu¡¯s state, if they had not met her, he would probably have died.
In these times, medical care was poor. Many people had nowhere to seek treatment when they fell ill. They could only soldier on. If they managed to carry on, then it would be all right. But if they could not, then they would have to resign themselves to their fate.
As a very young child, Mu Mu was especially vulnerable.
¡°Don¡¯t worry; fortunately, you met me. Juste back with me and when he has taken some medicine and rested, he will recover.¡±
Jiang Jing, who was the youngest, was still crying. ¡°Is younger brother really all right? Will he die? Stone¡¯s younger brother was like Mu Mu. He had a high fever and they could not wake him. Then he was gone. Wu wu wu...¡±
The child was terrified so he was crying as he walked.
Gu Qingyao patted his head. ¡°What a good boy! I¡¯m a doctor, and your brother has already taken some medicine, so he will be fine. He¡¯s only sleeping now. Tomorrow morning, he will wake up and talk to you.
¡°Be a good boy and stop crying!¡±
Besides his own older brothers, very few people had coaxed him so gently. Jiang Jing sniffed and looked at Gu Qingyao without saying anything.
Jiang Xun carried him on his back and in a while, the child fell asleep on Jiang Xun¡¯s back.
Gu Qingyao sighed at this scene. This Jiang Xun was so young. It had not been easy for him to support the children.
The snow fell more and more heavily. After walking for more than an hour, they finally reached the Gu house.
Chapter 431: Why Does This Child Look So Much Like Little Xu?
Chapter 431: Why Does This Child Look So Much Like Little Xu?
Gu Yunshen was waiting in the courtyard of the Gu house. When he saw that Gu Qingyao was back, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Where have you been? Why are you sote?¡±
Gu Qingyao had told him that she was going out, but had not said where she was going.
Now that it was snowing so heavily, Gu Yunshen was naturally worried about his daughter.
If the girl still did not return, he would have to go out and search for her.
¡°Father, I¡¯m fine. I went out to do something. Hurry up and bring some hot water. These children are almost frozen.¡±
Gu Yunshen frowned when he saw the child in Gu Qingyao¡¯s arms. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°The child is sick, and it¡¯s quite serious. I¡¯ve given him some medicine and I¡¯ll brew some herbs for himter. He should be all right by tomorrow.¡±
Gu Yunshen looked at the three children next to her. There were a youth and a younger child. Both were almost purple with cold and they gaped at him.
The youth was carrying another child on his back.
Gu Yunshen moved aside to let them in before he remembered who they were. ¡°You¡¯re Jiang Xun? From the Por Brigade?¡±
He had met Jiang Xun, who hade to the Qing River Brigade several times.
Jiang Xun nodded. ¡°Uncle Gu, it¡¯s me, Jiang Xun. The sick one is my younger cousin. His name is Mu Mu.¡±
They went into the storeroom where there was a fire burning. Jiang Xun and his two younger brothers immediately huddled around the fire. Gu Qingyao tried to put Mu Mu down, but he was clutching her clothes tightly and refused to let go.
The light was much better in the room, and Gu Qingyao was startled when she saw the child¡¯s face.
Why did he look so much like Little Xu?
She had already noticed it when she met them on the road, but it had been too dark and it was snowing heavily. She had only taken a hurried look before bundling the child into her jacket. Now that she could examine him carefully, she saw that he bore an uncanny resemnce to Little Xu.
¡°Mu Mu, be good. Lie down and take your medicine and you¡¯ll be fine! Be good!¡±
Gu Qingyao coaxed him for a while before she managed to unclench his fist and ce him on a small bed. Gu Yunshen was also startled when he came over to take a look.
¡°Why... does this child look so much like Little Xu?¡±
Gu Qingyao nced at him and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s treat him first.¡±
¡°Oh, have you eaten?¡±
This question was directed at Jiang Xun and the others.
Jiang Xun blushed faintly and seemed embarrassed.
¡°I... I¡¯ve eaten...¡±
¡°No!¡±
Before he could finish, Jiang Jing, whom he had just woken up so he could wash his face, interrupted. Jiang Jing looked at Gu Qingyao and spoke that one word in earnest.
Gu Qingyaoughed. Children were much simpler.
¡°There¡¯s still food in the kitchen. I¡¯ll go and get it for you. Father, take care of them for a while.¡±
Gu Yunshen nodded. ¡°All right!¡±
Gu Qingyao went to the kitchen. Actually, there was not much to eat in the kitchen. But Gu Qingyao had plenty of food. She took a few steamed buns from her interspace and filled a few bowls with seaweed and egg soup, and added a small te of salted vegetables.
The buns were made of wholemeal flour and not pure white flour. But to these children, the egg soup was already a delicacy.
Jiang Jing¡¯s eyes brightened when he saw the egg soup. But he did not dare to take it. He felt that it was such a rare item that he was embarrassed to take it.
Gu Qingyao smiled. He was so sensible even though he was so young and desperately hungry.
¡°This is for you. Hurry up and eat it. You¡¯ll feel warmer when you¡¯ve eaten. You can spend the night at my house. Your Aunt Gu is nearby! But she¡¯s probably asleep by now.¡±
Chapter 432: A Shocking Thought!
Chapter 432: A Shocking Thought!
Jiang Jing and Jiang Ping looked at Jiang Xun, who nodded. Only then did they take the buns and soup to eat. They even remembered to thank Gu Qingyao.
Mu Mu was still asleep. Gu Qingyao went to the kitchen to brew a bowl of medicine, which was specially formted for him. The pill she had given him earlier was just an emergency measure.
The child had suffered too much since he was young. If he did not recuperate properly, his health would be impaired in the future.
Gu Qingyao took a white bun, crumbled it, and soaked it in a sugar syrup to feed Mu Mu.
His fever had gone down after taking the medicine, and he must be starving. When she put the food in his mouth, he swallowed instinctively.
After he had eaten some of the bun, she gave him the medicine she had brewed. Only then did Gu Qingyao heave a sigh of relief.
By this time, Jiang Xun had already ensured that the two younger ones had eaten and washed their hands and feet. Gu Yunshen had made the beds where the children used to sleep so that Jiang Xun and his brothers could stay there.
Little Six and Little Nine used to stay there, but it was cold now and Gu Yunshen was worried they would kick off their covers in the night and fall ill. He especially doted on them since their parents were not around.
So he simply brought them to his room to sleep on therge brick bed. It was warm there, unlike this room where there was a bunk bed. In winter, the children were unable to keep themselves warm with quilts.
Gu Yunshen carried Mu Mu and said to Gu Yunshen, ¡°Father, bring them to that room to sleep! Mu Mu is still ill, so I¡¯ll sleep with him. That way I can take care of him more easily at night.¡±
Gu Yunshen nced at her. ¡°Can you manage? The child has a cold. Why not let me take him! Or you might catch it.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Gu Qingyao carried Mu Mu towards her room. ¡°You still have Little Six and Little Nine! They¡¯re young and will catch it even more easily. It¡¯ste, go to bed!¡±
Jiang Xun was still rather worried as he looked at Mu Mu. ¡°Elder Sister Gu, why don¡¯t you let me sleep with Mu Mu! I can take care of him.¡±
He had already taken the Gu family¡¯s medicine and eaten their food. How could he trouble them to take care of Mu Mu for the entire night?
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the child seems to like me. Look, the moment I carry him, he will cling on to me tightly and keep trying to snuggle close to me.
¡°He¡¯s still young and instinctively wants his mother when he¡¯s ill. It¡¯s better that I take care of him, instead of you. I¡¯m a doctor and can check on him more easily.¡±
Jiang Xun pursed his lips. His heart was filled with gratitude.
¡°Thank you!¡±
Gu Qingyao carried Mu Mu back to her room. When everyone had extinguished theirmps, she brought Mu Mu into her interspace.
There was plenty of light there. She studied the child in her arms and frowned. The child¡¯s resemnce to Little Xu was uncanny.
If they were not rted, why did they look so alike?
But Mo Beihan¡¯s older brother had died long ago and Mu Mu looked to be no more than four or five years old, so he definitely could not be his older brother¡¯s child. Then where had this childe from?
Could he be... Mo Beihan¡¯s illegitimate child?
Gu Qingyao was shocked by the thought!
Or could it be that Mo Beihan¡¯s father had an illegitimate child without Jiang Yingqiu knowing about it?
Gu Qingyao looked at the child for a long time, but could not figure it out. She had nned to put him down and attend to her own affairs, but the child really clung to her. He huddled in her arms, his little hand clutching her clothes tightly.
He was quite adorable!
Gu Qingyao sighed. He had probably lost his mother when he was young and became like that because he had no sense of security.
Gu Qingyao gave up the thought of doing anything. She just carried him out of her interspace. Then shey down on her bed to sleep.
Chapter 433: The Little One Is Especially Well-Behaved
Chapter 433: The Little One Is Especially Well-Behaved
Gu Qingyao¡¯s bed was very soft. It was lined with a thick cotton nket, and the quilt on top was made of new cotton wool. It was especially warm when she covered herself with it in winter.
This was the first time Mu Mu was sleeping on such afortable bed, with a soft, fragrant person to cuddle him. He slept soundly all night.
When he awoke the next morning, he immediately saw a very pretty older sister sleeping next to him and cuddling him.
Mu Mu was unable to respond for a long time.
When Gu Qingyao opened her eyes, she saw that the child was looking at her with wide eyes. She patted his small head. ¡°Good boy! Don¡¯t be afraid, this is Aunt Gu¡¯s house. You were illst night, so your older brothers brought you here for treatment. You slept with mest night. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±
She felt for the watch by the bedside and saw that it was just past six o¡¯clock. It was not yetpletely bright outside.
There was not much to do in the middle of winter, so she did not need to get up so early. Her grandparents needed to feed the cows early, but her father and younger aunt would take care of that.
Gu Qingyao could sleep in.
¡°Be good! It¡¯s still dark outside! Sleep for a while more, and I¡¯ll bring you to look for your older brothers, all right? Your older brother carried you herest night, and he¡¯s exhausted. He¡¯s still asleep!¡±
It was a new experience for Gu Qingyao to be hugging this soft little bundle. But the child was too thin. If she could fatten him up a little, he would be even more adorable!
Most children would cry if they woke up in the morning and did not see the person they wanted, what more Mu Mu, who had woken to a strange face.
But the child really did not cry.
He looked at Gu Qingyao for a long time with wide eyes. What a pretty older sister!
Was she Aunt Gu¡¯s rtive?
Mu Mu cocked his head and remembered that his older brother had told him that the Gu family had a very pretty older sister who looked like a fairy. She had even given them food!
Was she the one?
Mu Muy on his stomach, in the crook of Gu Qingyao¡¯s arm. He propped himself up so that he was closer to Gu Qingyao¡¯s face. Had he slept herest night?
Was she the one who had cuddled him?
How lovely!
She was soft, fragrant and warm. It was so nice to cuddle her!
Mu Mu looked at Gu Qingyao and could not help but say, ¡°Mother...¡±
In a child¡¯s fantasies, this is what having a mother should be like.
Gu Qingyao was shocked and her eyes flew open. Mother...
Gu Qingyao looked at the child, who was about four or five years old. Her lips twitched. How could she possibly have such a big child?
But her heart ached as she looked at the child¡¯s bright, innocent eyes. She patted Mu Mu¡¯s little head. ¡°Good boy! Older Sister Gu will cuddle you and you can sleep for a while more until the sun rises. All right?¡±
She touched his forehead. Sure enough, his fever had broken.
Gu Qingyao thought that she would have to coax the child for quite a while to calm him, but to her surprise, he obediently curled up in Gu Qingyao¡¯s arms, as if afraid he would disturb her sleep.
Gu Qingyao had just woken up. She was exhausted from digging yesterday and had not had a chance to sleep in her interspace, so she was very tired. She soon fell asleep again.
When she woke again, it was almost eight o¡¯clock. It was a winter morning, and the snow was falling heavily. Eight o¡¯clock was not consideredte. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw that Mu Mu, who had been lying in her arms, was now lying on his stomach on the bed. He was staring at her.
Gu Qingyao jumped with fright. When she recovered, she said with a smile, ¡°Mu Mu, have you woken up?¡±
Mu Mu looked at her and said tenderly, ¡°Are you still tired? If you¡¯re tired, you can sleep a while more!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Chapter 434: Mu Mu Smiles Dotingly Whenever He Looks At Gu Qingyao!
Chapter 434: Mu Mu Smiles Dotingly Whenever He Looks At Gu Qingyao!
She looked at the child for some time.
He was a very handsome child. Although he looked very much like Little Xu, he had finer features. Now he was smiling, and with his big, shiny eyes, he looked especially adorable.
But what surprised Gu Qingyao was that she seemed to see... love... in the child¡¯s eyes??!!
She felt as if she had been struck by lightning. How could a four- or five-year-old child be looking at her dotingly?
She must be mistaken!
But when she carefully observed him for a long time, the child did indeed seem to be concerned about her.
¡°It¡¯s snowing heavily outside! It¡¯s very cold. If you¡¯re afraid of the cold, you can stay in bed and wrap yourself with nkets. I¡¯ll get you a towel to wipe your face, all right?¡±
Mu Mu spoke earnestly and was clearly eager to please.
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
This... shouldn¡¯t a child make a big fuss when he woke up and found himself sleeping next to a stranger?
Why was this child behaving... in such an unexpected manner?
Gu Qingyao hurriedly put on a smile. ¡°No need. It¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock, I should get up. Mu Mu, do you want your older brother? I¡¯ll ask him to get you...¡±
¡°No!¡± Mu Mu replied decisively.
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Had something gone wrong? Why did she feel that something was amiss?
¡°You... you¡¯re not afraid?¡±
¡°You¡¯re so pretty and so gentle. Why should I be afraid?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Are you sure you¡¯re just a little child?
Gu Qingyao could not figure out what the child was thinking, but she still needed to get up.
¡°All right, it¡¯ste now. Let¡¯s hurry and get up.¡±
Gu Qingyao got out of bed and put on her clothes. Mu Mu sat on the bed, wrapped in nkets, and watched her.
When she had made herself tidy, she brought Mu Mu¡¯s clothes over.
The clothes he had been wearing were too old and stiff and could not keep him warm at all. So she had found him another set of clothes from her interspace.
She had made these for Little Nine previously but had not brought them out yet. Little Nine was about the same age as him. Although they were a bit too big for Mu Mu, it did not matter.
Underneath, he wore a set of undergarments made of very soft cotton, which would keep him warm. This was the first time Mu Mu was wearing suchfortable clothes. He kept stroking them with his small hand and he looked at them for a long time.
After he had put on his undergarments that would keep him warm, she put a woolen sweater on him. Mu Mu had never seen such a thing before, and his amazement deepened.
After he had put on his sweater, she gave him a small cotton vest, andstly, she put a quilted jacket on over him.
The quilted jacket was made of new cotton wool and was especially warm. It was made of old cloth on the outside, so no one could tell.
For pants, he had cotton-padded trousers with suspenders. The suspenders went beneath the vest but outside the sweater.
Lastly, she put an overall over his clothes. This covered his cotton-padded trousers and his quilted jacket, making it more convenient to change and wash him.
Lastly, she gave him a pair of cotton,ce-up shoes that were unique to those times.
The little fellow stood on the bed, asionally stroking his clothes. This was the first time he was wearing such nice clothes. He smiled blissfully.
¡°They¡¯re so warm!¡±
Everyone liked well-behaved children. Gu Qingyao stroked his head. ¡°You¡¯re such a good boy!¡±
After they got up, she brought him to brush his teeth and wash his face. She put face cream on his small face. It was moisturizing so that the cold wind would not sting his skin.
Finally, she brought him to look for Jiang Xun.
Jiang Xun had been waiting for a long time. Since Gu Qingyao did not get up, he did not dare to disturb her either. He finally heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Mu Mu.
Jiang Xun thought that Mu Mu would be lethargic after such a serious illness and would cling to him. But in the end, Mu Mu only came over to greet him. Then he became Gu Qingyao¡¯s little shadow. He followed Gu Qingyao wherever she went andpletely ignored his older brother...
Chapter 435: Staying With The Gu Family
Chapter 435: Staying With The Gu Family
But Mu Mu had been seriously ill and he was not particrly energetic. Gu Qingyao made him a bowl of porridge and a hardboiled egg for breakfast, and he had to drink his medicine again.
The child looked so much like Little Xu that Gu Qingyao naturally could not dismiss it. No matter what, she would have to investigate.
Jiang Jing and Mu Mu were brothers. ording to Jiang Xun, they had the same father and mother, which meant that if Mu Mu was rted to the Mo family, then Jiang Jing would be too.
She looked closely at Jiang Jing¡¯s features and realized that he did look somewhat like Mo Beihan.
He bore some resemnce to the two children from the Mo family, although it was not very obvious. He probably took after his mother.
Gu Qingyao decided not to tell Jiang Yingqiu before Mo Beihan came back. After all, she was not sure whether the two children were rted to Mo Beihan¡¯s scumbag father. If she told Jiang Yingqiu, it might reopen her old wounds.
Everything could wait until Mo Beihan got back.
Mu Mu¡¯s health was very fragile. The child was too young and had suffered too much when he was young. If he was not carefully looked after, he probably would not live more than a few years.
So Gu Qingyao did not permit him to go home. She made him stay with her so that she could look after him.
Mo Beihan would be back in a few days. Gu Qingyao could afford to wait that long.
Meanwhile, Jiang Xun did not know what to do. Of course, he thought it was embarrassing to stay with someone else, but Mu Mu was in poor health. Hisst illness had thoroughly frightened Jiang Xun. Now that Gu Qingyao had forbidden him to go back to his hard life, Jiang Xun really did not dare to bring him home.
But he knew full well that the Gu family had discovered that Mu Mu looked like the other child. The Little Xu they referred to might be Mu Mu¡¯s rtive.
Under these circumstances, he did not dare to leave Mu Mu.
So he had no choice but to obey Gu Qingyao and stay.
Jiang Xun was embarrassed to have the four of them living with the Gu family. Both he and Jiang Ping rose early every day to work. Jiang Xun would clean the cowshed with Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu, while Jiang Ping did the household chores.
He swept the courtyard of its snow almost every day.
It had been snowing heavily for the past few days. It was impossible to clear all the snow in the courtyard, but the stone pathways had to be cleared, as well as the corridors and the ground below the eaves. Jiang Ping swept these clean every day.
Gu Qingyao saw that these children were unbelievably mature.
Mu Mu was too young and could not do much. He was also in poor health and he enjoyed sticking to Gu Qingyao.
He liked to hug her and lean on her. Even if he did not do anything or say anything, he liked to be around her.
While they stayed with the Gu family, Mu Mu slept with Gu Qingyao every night.
The children seldom went out in winter, especially the Gu family¡¯s children who were strictly brought up. Little Six, Little Nine and Gu Fangting all had to stay home and learn to read and write.
Gu Qingyao also needed to do these things, but with Mu Mu pestering her, she was unable to enter her interspace. So she remained outside and taught the children to read and write together. She herself read the medical notes that Jiang Yiru had given her.
Mu Mu had never studied before. So when he saw that Gu family¡¯s children holding books, he looked on curiously.
When Gu Qingyao saw his bright, dark eyes, she smiled and carried him to sit next to her on a bench.
¡°Mu Mu, the older boys are learning to read. Shall I teach you how to read too? If you read more, you will be very capable when you grow up.¡±
Mu Mu¡¯s eyes immediately brightened when he heard that he could be even more capable!
Chapter 436: As Long As I’m Good At My Studies, I Can Support You!
Chapter 436: As Long As I¡¯m Good At My Studies, I Can Support You!
¡°Very capable? Like the people in the city who can earn a lot of money, buy lots of food and rare items, and can even bring their family to the city to have a good life?¡±
Gu Qingyao was taken aback. ¡°How do you know about that? Who told you?¡±
Mu Mu said, ¡°The older women in the brigade said so. They said that the people in the city are very capable!¡±
Mu Mu was a child, and no one had ever taught him anything. It was no mean feat for Jiang Xun to just keep him alive. Most of what he knew he had picked up from the adults.
The Por Brigade also had many older men and women who would gather to chat. Sometimes, Mu Mu would linger nearby to listen to their conversations. He had learnt all these from them.
To Mu Mu, who had suffered hardship since he was young, the best life he could imagine was one in which he had a house, a job, food, various household items, and was able to give his older brothers a good life.
Gu Qingyao thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°If you study hard and know how to use your knowledge, you will have a chance to be like them. But you are still young now and can¡¯t do much. The only thing you can do is to learn more so that when you grow up, you can do many things that other people cannot.
¡°In that way, you can earn money and buy lots of food, clothes and shoes!¡±
Mu Mu¡¯s eyes shone. He tugged at Gu Qingyao. ¡°Then... Elder Sister Gu, can you teach me? I will certainly study hard and in the future, I will buy lots of good food for you, and lots of pretty clothes. I¡¯ll give them all to you. I¡¯ll give everything to you.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Fangting, who was practicing her writing nearby,ughed.
¡°Mu Mu, if all the money you earn goes to buying food and clothes for your Elder Sister Gu, then what will happen to your older brothers? Aren¡¯t you giving them anything?¡±
Mu Mu was stunned!
His little brow furrowed.
Of course, he must give to them too. His older brothers were very good to him. They had always taken care of him, working to get food for him. If he could, he must take care of his older brothers too.
Gu Fangting smiled as she teased him. She wanted to see how this child would respond.
Mu Mu thought for a while and nced at Gu Qingyao. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll also give things to my older brothers. I... I will earn lots and lots of money and buy lots and lots of food and clothes. Then I will give my brothers some, so they can have a good life, and give the rest to you, Elder Sister Gu. I will give you the most. I... I will certainly earn a lot of money so that all of you can¡¯t even finish the food I buy.¡±
¡°Hehe...¡±
¡°Hehe...¡±
Gu Qingyao, Gu Qingyao, Little Six and Little Nine allughed.
Mu Mu did not understand why they wereughing. His eyes widened in bewilderment. He looked at Gu Fangting, Little Six, and Little Nine, then looked at Gu Qingyao.
¡°I... have I said something wrong?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and shook her head. ¡°No. Mu Mu, you¡¯re right. In the future, you will earn so much money that all of us can¡¯t finish the food you buy.¡±
Mu Mu immediately beamed. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll study hard and earn lots and lots of money. Besides buying enough food for my older brothers, I will have heaps of money for Elder Sister Gu.¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed even harder. She stroked his head and began to teach him to read.
The child was determined to support his entire family, so he studied earnestly. It was rare to see a five-year-old child like that.
She taught him simple words to start with but discovered that he had an excellent memory and was exceedingly clever. She only had to exin a word to him and read it to him two or three times, and he would remember it.
Chapter 437: Mu Mu Is A Genius
Chapter 437: Mu Mu Is A Genius
She taught him thirty words at one go. She exined them and taught him to read them, then revised them with him twice. That was all that was needed for the child to remember them.
Next, Gu Qingyao began to teach him to write.
First, she taught him how to hold the pen, and ensured he was gripping it correctly. Gu Qingyao sat next to him and held his hand as she began to teach him how to write.
Clever children really learned very fast. After she guided him a few times, he slowly grasped the concept of writing.
Mu Mu had never tried anything like that before and had no inkling of the concept of writing.
Gu Qingyao helped him to write a little, and he gradually began toprehend. Then he looked at the words in his book and slowly began to copy them himself.
At first, his writing was definitely not pretty, but Mu Mu learnt very fast. The more he wrote, the nicer his writing became. They could almost see the speed of his progress.
Gu Qingyao was shocked. This child was too clever.
She might as well teach him more and see how much he could grasp?
So by the end of the morning, Mu Mu not only recognized all thirty words, he could write them all. Although his writing was not nice, one could just about discern the words.
Then he memorized four ssic poems and twenty idioms.
He definitely could not write out the poems and the idioms, but after Gu Qingyao exined the meaning of the idioms, he could memorize them all.
Gu Fangting gaped at him in shock!
¡°My God! Elder Sister, this is a genius!¡±
She was much older, but she learnt much more slowly than this little fellow. This... and he had never been exposed to learning before. Unlike her, this child did not even have a concept of reading and writing.
This was a blow to Little Nine.
He was about the same age at Mu Mu and had stayed in his hometown for a year. He had been studying all along, but he realized that his writing was not much better than Mu Mu¡¯s.
It was such a blow!
Little Nine made a dismal face. ¡°Elder Sister, he¡¯s lying. He must have learnt these things before.¡±
Mu Mu looked at Gu Qingyao. ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡±
Gu Qingyao knew he was not lying. She could tell that the child had no foundation.
He was just smart!
This was talent!
Gu Qingyao stroked Mu Mu¡¯s head. ¡°All right, I know you did not lie. Mu Mu! You¡¯re very clever. Perhaps you are cleverer than these older boys and girls. Study hard! In the future, you will certainly be very capable!¡±
Mu Mu¡¯s eyes glowed. ¡°Really? Am I very clever? I only know a few words and I¡¯m considered clever?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Fangting: ¡°...¡±
Little Six and Little Nine, who had been dealt another blow: ¡°...¡±
Mu Mu was very excited and wanted to keep on learning.
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°That¡¯s enough. If I teach you too much at once, you won¡¯t be able to process it. We¡¯ll stop now. Go out and y, and I¡¯ll teach you more in the afternoon.¡±
¡°Oh!¡± Mu Mu was a little disappointed. But he did not go out to y. He continued to look at what he was holding. When he looked at Gu Qingyao¡¯s writing, he felt disappointed with his own writing.
With Mu Mu at home, Gu Qingyao did not go to the cowshed to look for Jiang Yiru every day. But Gu Yunshen went diligently. He went almost every day, immersing himself in learning.
If he was not learning medicine from Jiang Yiru, he was learning foreignnguages from the other older folks. He was even beginning to work hard at calligraphy and painting.
The Gu family had been majorndlords. Gu Chonghua had studied music, chess, calligraphy and painting since he was young. Gu Yunshen had learnt these things too when he was younger and was even quite aplished at them.
Chapter 438: The Mo Family Probably Can’t Afford To Raise So Many Children!
Chapter 438: The Mo Family Probably Can¡¯t Afford To Raise So Many Children!
Butter on, he had always been busy, working and taking care of the older folks. Besides his medical skills, his calligraphy and painting had not improved.
Now that Gu Yunshuang was home and Gu Qingyao provided them with food, he had more time, so he picked up these skills again.
The atmosphere of learning in the home was so dense that even Gu Yunshuang became more diligent.
The new year was approaching and Mo Chengxu and Mo Chengrui came over to y. Both of them were shocked when they saw Mu Mu!
But Gu Qingyao had instructed them not to mention this to their grandmother. When their younger uncle got back, they would tell him first.
Mo Chengrui was older and slightly more mature. Mo Chengxu did not understand. He had taken a liking to Mu Mu, who looked just like him, and they were ying together before long.
But the two children were especially obedient. Since Gu Qingyao had asked them not to mention it for now, they obeyed her and waited for Mo Beihan toe home.
Even Jiang Xun had not expected that the child who looked just like Mu Mu would be Gu Qingyao¡¯s fianc¨¦¡¯s nephew.
He was not familiar with the Qing River and Southern Lake Brigades. They had sought refuge in the Por Brigade and had stayed there for about three years. He was busy every day, trying to fill their stomachs and raise his younger brothers. He had no time to learn about his surroundings.
He only knew the Por Brigade a little better.
When he was herest year, he had seen a child who looked just like Mu Mu. He had his suspicions, so he had gone to the Qing River Brigade to try to get some information.
But Mu Mu and his brothers were all children and had no means of defense. It would be all right if they met good people, but if they met a bad person, then they were finished.
So he did not dare to reveal too much before he figured out the situation.
He had thought of walking around the area to see if he could run into the child. Then he could secretly observe the child¡¯s family situation.
But he had never run into Little Xu.
Now that he had brought Mu Mu to seek medical help, he found out that the child belonged to the Mo family and lived in the Southern Lake Brigade. His father had passed away and his mother had run away long ago.
Jiang Xun was thrown into depression when he found out about the Mo family¡¯s situation!
The Mo family had two children and no parents. Only an ailing grandmother. They all depended on their younger uncle to support them.
The younger uncle was still young and had not yet married Gu Qingyao. When they got married, they would have their own children.
A household like that had too many burdens. Even if Mu Mu and Little Xu were really cousins, the Mo family certainly could not support Mu Mu and Jiang Jing.
Especially since Mu Mu and Jiang Jing¡¯s background might be embarrassing.
Now, Jiang Xun suspected that his uncle might be Old Master Mo¡¯s illegitimate son or his brother¡¯s son.
Unless everything was just a coincidence, and they happened to look alike without being rted.
But if they were rted, he suspected that Mu Mu and Jiang Jing would be closely rted to the two Mo family children.
That would be embarrassing!
Jiang Xun¡¯s brothers alsoprehended some of it. Even Mu Mu, who was the youngest, knew how serious the situation was.
The brothers had been bullied since they were young and had drifted here. Heaven had protected them, which was why they had survived until now. They were well-versed in the fickleness of human nature from a young age. They were well aware of the circumstances.
Jiang Xun was heartbroken. He could tell that Mu Mu really liked Gu Qingyao. The child had been motherless since he was young. Now, as a young child, he longed for a mother.
If he belonged to the Mo family, then Gu Qingyao would really be like a mother to him. A pity that there was little hope for this.
How could the Mo family raise so many children?
Chapter 439: They Try To Leave
Chapter 439: They Try To Leave
Jiang Xun carried Mu Mu as he faced Gu Qingyao with a forced smile. ¡°This... Elder Sister Gu, Mu Mu has recovered. I... I should bring them back! We have been here for many days and we¡¯ve imposed on you.¡±
¡°Thank you for treating Mu Mu. I... I¡¯ll bring him home now!¡±
Jiang Xun was carrying Mu Mu in his arms and thetter leaned his head on Jiang Xun¡¯s shoulders. When he heard that, his eyes reddened.
He looked at Gu Qingyao for a long time. ¡°Elder Sister Gu, goodbye! I... I¡¯m going home. I¡¯lle visit you again. Will you please teach me to write then?¡±
Mu Mu could not bear to leave Gu Qingyao. In his short life, Gu Qingyao was the first woman to have treated him so well.
Young children instinctively longed for their mothers, and he had been motherless since he was young.
He had met Gu Yunshuang once, but she had not taken care of him. She had only given the brothers some food and old clothes.
Even then, she had handed everything to his older brother, Jiang Xun. He had only seen Gu Yunshuang once. He was grateful to her and knew that she was their benefactor, but he was not attached to her.
But Gu Qingyao was different. She had taken care of him, carried him around, and they had shared a bed. At night, he had slept in the warmth of Gu Qingyao¡¯s embrace. He thought that they could stay for a while more but had not expected that circumstances would not permit him to do so.
The Mo family might not want him. Even if he joined the Mo family, Elder Sister Gu would have to suffer, or they would not be able to raise so many children.
He did not want Elder Sister Gu to suffer, or for her to dislike him.
So he had no choice but to go home with his older brothers.
Jiang Jing stood next to Jiang Xun. He looked at Gu Qingyao for a long time. At that moment, he was desperately envious of Mo Chengrui and Mo Chengxu.
So what if they had no parents?
They had a grandmother, a young uncle and a gentle young aunt.
No matter how hard the Mo family had it, their younger uncle would support them and their young aunt would not despise them. Instead, she took care of them as if they were her sons. They were so fortunate.
He also wanted to stay, but he knew that he and his brother were burdens. The Mo family could not afford to raise them.
Gu Qingyao inwardly sighed as she looked at the children. The children of these times were just too smart and sensitive. They were too... mature!
They had fled from their home and drifted here and there since they were young. They had no adults to take care of them and they often went hungry. They might starve to death at any moment. Now they knew that they might have rtives and a family. Any normal child would cling to that and insist on staying so that they could have a family.
But these children wanted to leave?
They were so mature that her heart ached!
Gu Qingyao smiled. She reached out and took Mu Mu into her arms. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you unhappy here? Why do you want to go? Mu Mu has not yet regained his health. It¡¯s so cold now; how are you going to take care of him when you get home?¡±
Jiang Xun lowered his head and did not say anything.
When Gu Qingyao took Mu Mu into her arms, his two little arms locked around Gu Qingyao¡¯s neck. He did not say anything but sniffed as heid his head on Gu Qingyao¡¯s shoulder. He was heartbroken!
Gu Qingyao sighed as she nced at the children. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so sensitive!¡±
She said to the children, ¡°All right, don¡¯t let your imaginations run wild. Since you¡¯ve already guessed, I might as well speak bluntly. I suspect that you might be rted to the Mo family, but I¡¯m not sure and it¡¯s not my ce to investigate either. When your uncle gets back, he can decide what to do!
¡°He will be back soon. He should be home within the next three days. We can talk about it then. Meanwhile, you should just stay here. We must continue to look after Mu Mu¡¯s health.¡±
Chapter 440: Mo Beihan Comes Home
Chapter 440: Mo Beihan Comes Home
Mu Mu suddenly burst into tears. ¡°I don¡¯t want to join the Mo family! Please don¡¯t hate me!¡±
Gu Qingyao paused and turned to look at the child in her arms. Mu Mu¡¯s eyes were red and his cheeks were tear-streaked. He looked at Gu Qingyao with an injured and sorrowful expression.
When Gu Qingyao saw how hard he was crying, her eyes also reddened. She hurriedly wiped away his tears.
Sometimes, the connection between people was very mysterious. Mu Mu had attached himself to Gu Qingyao and he was such a mature and obedient child that Gu Qingyao could not help but like him too.
She had plenty of resources and could support many people. These children were so pitiful. Even if they did not belong to the Mo family, since she had gotten to know them, she certainly would not allow them to suffer.
She did not know what their rtion to the Mo family was, but regardless of whether they joined the Mo family, she knew that she would certainly help them. She would not see them go hungry.
Furthermore, Gu Qingyao knew that if they were really rted to the Mos, Mo Beihan would not abandon them.
Gu Qingyao stroked his little head gently. ¡°Mu Mu is such a clever and mature boy; why would I hate you? Be a good boy and wait for your Uncle Mo to return. Right now, I cannot make any decisions and I¡¯m not sure what the truth is. Let¡¯s wait until he gets back, all right?
¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t hate you. In the future, I will teach you to read and write, as usual, all right?¡±
Mu Mu paused and said somewhat disbelievingly, ¡°Really?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Really!¡±
After she coaxed him for a long time, she finally persuaded the children to stay until Mo Beihan returned.
On the evening of the third day, Mo Beihan and Gu Jinlin returned. With them were Second Brother Gu Jinhang and Fourth Brother Gu Jinfeng.
It was definitely a surprise to see Second Brother and Fourth Brother. Second Uncle lived very far away, and Gu Qingyao had not expected them toe back.
¡°Second Brother, how did a busy man like you find time toe back? What a surprise!¡±
Gu Qingyao had not seen her Second Brother for a long time. In fact, this was her first time meeting him since she had been reborn more than a year ago.
Her second brother, Gu Jinhang, was a ssic example of a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. He was like a fox. Of the five cousins, he had done the best and his position was even higher than Eldest Brother¡¯s previous position.
Gu Jinhang was always smiling and affable, but he had a crafty aura.
¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s not that long since you saw me. Don¡¯t you recognize your second brother anymore? Let me look at you...¡±
Gu Jinhang walked over to Gu Qingyao and looked at her carefully. He nodded. ¡°Uhm! After not seeing you for so long, I think our Yao Yao has grown prettier!¡±
Gu Qingyao immediatelyughed. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re also much more handsome!¡±
Gu Jinhang raised his brows. As a grown man, he was not at all embarrassed to be praised for his looks. Instead, he seemed rather happy and pleased!
¡°Of course. What do you take me for?¡±
¡°Hehe...¡±
Gu Qingyao burst outughing.
Gu Jinfeng, who was standing nearby, looked at his brother scornfully. ¡°Don¡¯t lead Yao Yao astray!¡±
Gu Jinhang pulled Gu Qingyao over and put his arm around her shoulders. He nced at Gu Jinfeng. ¡°I¡¯m such a good person, would I lead our younger sister astray?¡±
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°...¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at Mo Beihan, who was standing nearby, then turned to look at the room where Jiang Xun and the others were staying. They had remained in the room and were probably very nervous by now.
Gu Qingyao said to her cousins, ¡°Go on in! Brother Beihan, I have something to tell you.¡±
Chapter 441: A Clear Resemblance To His Older Brother
Chapter 441: A Clear Resemnce To His Older Brother
Mo Beihan had been standing there, looking on enviously as his brothers-inw chatted happily with his wife. These were her brothers. Since they were not yet married, no matter how much he missed her, he could only watch from the sidelines.
He was surprised when Gu Qingyao suddenly spoke to him.
Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes brightened immediately!
Gu Jinhang, Gu Jinfeng and Gu Jinlin were initially rather displeased, but Gu Yunshen came over and tugged at them while shaking his head.
He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s cold outside. Come on in.¡±
Only then did they realize that something was amiss.
After they entered the house, Gu Qingyao dragged Mo Beihan to her room.
Mo Beihan was still smiling. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there something you want me to do?¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at him with a serious expression. ¡°Brother Beihan, I¡¯ve discovered a child who looks exactly like Little Xu.¡±
Mo Beihan was shocked!
¡°He really, really resembles Little Xu, especially his eyes and his features. Although they are not so alike that they¡¯re like twins, their simrity is clearly apparent. The child is only five years old now and will be six years old after the new year. He has an older brother who looks somewhat like you.¡±
Mo Beihan was bewildered. He could not respond.
Looks like me?
What? What?
¡°These children are very pitiful. They are orphans and they depend on their two older cousins. The youngest is the one who resembles Little Xu. His nickname is Mu Mu, and he suffered too much hardship when he was young, which affected his health. He recently fell ill and his older cousin brought him to my family for treatment. I happened to run into them on the way. It was fortunate that I did, or the child would have died.
¡°Based on his current situation, if he is not properly nursed for a while, he will not live long.¡±
Mo Beihan looked at Gu Qingyao and did not say anything.
Gu Qingyao sighed and pulled him over to sit down.
¡°Since this has happened, we have to find a solution. This did not happen in our previous life, so neither of us knows how it will turn out. But since we have encountered this, we have to investigate.
¡°If the child is rted to the Mo family, they¡¯re probably your rtives. Their father may be a brother of sorts. The child is very obedient and mature, but their father... I did not pursue the matter. I was waiting for you toe home and make a decision.¡±
Mo Beihan was caught off-guard. This was such a serious matter.
In the time since he was reborn, he had depended on his memories of his previous life to control his circumstances. This was the first time he had encountered something so surprising.
He was silent for a while before he said, ¡°Where is the child?¡±
¡°At my house, in the room where Little Six and Little Nine used to stay.¡±
Mo Beihan got up. He wanted to see the child for himself.
When Mo Beihan pushed open the room door, Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping, who had been sitting by the bed leapt to their feet. Mu Mu and Jiang Jing were standing nearby. Now, the four children stood in line. Besides Jiang Xun, who was more collected, the remaining three looked at them nervously.
When Mo Beihan entered the room, his eyes immediately fell on Mu Mu. They looked alike! Incredibly alike!
He bore an especially close resemnce to Little Xu when he was two years younger.
Then he looked at Jiang Jing and Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes narrowed. The child did not resemble him.
The child resembled his older brother!
Of the two children in his family, Little Xu took after his older brother the most, especially his eyes. But Chengrui was more simr to his older brother in personality and temperament.
This Mu Mu¡¯s features were much finer than that of Little Xu. He probably did not have his older brother¡¯s rough but generous air. This child seemed much more refined.
As for Jiang Jing, he could discern the resemnce to his older brother at a nce, although it was not great.
Chapter 442: Father’s Photo
Chapter 442: Father¡¯s Photo
Gu Qingyao pulled Mo Beihan over and asked him to sit down.
Gu Qingyao waved his hand towards Mu Mu and said, ¡°Come over, Mu Mu.¡±
Gu Qingyao sat by the bed and carried Mu Mu up to her legs.
Mu Mu lifted up his head to look at her and looked towards Mo Beihan. He stared at him nervously and Gu Qingyao could feel his nervousness.
Gu Qingyao lowered her head and whispered by his ear, ¡°This is Mo Beihan, Uncle Mo. He is my fianc¨¦. Isn¡¯t he handsome?¡±
Mu Mu was stunned as he did not expect that question from Gu Qingyao. He turned to look at Mo Beihan and then looked back at Gu Qingyao. He whispered, ¡°He¡¯s not as good-looking as you.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°Hee...¡±
Mu Mu still loved her the most. She was always the best in his heart.
Gu Qingyao looked up and smiled at Mo Beihan. She was about to say something to ease the awkwardness, but Mo Beihan was frowning as he stared at her.
¡°You asked him to address me as uncle and you as sister?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Was that the main point?
Mo Beihan stared at the four children in front of him and said seriously, ¡°The oldest among you is more than ten years old now. I think that you should be aware of many things. Who is your father? What¡¯s his name? And what is your mother¡¯s name? Where is she from? I¡¯ll go investigate your rtionship with my family.¡±
All the other children looked towards Jiang Xun as he was the eldest brother.
Jiang Xun also understood that this must be investigated.
¡°My family is far from here. We are from another town. The southern part of the town. Jiang Jing and Mu Mu are my aunt¡¯s children. Her name is Jiang Xue. I don¡¯t know about my uncle¡¯s name.
¡°He was saved by my aunt by the road; he was heavily injured and almost died. But he could not remember anything after he woke up and could only recall that his surname was Jiang. My aunt married him and had Jiang Jing and Mu Mu.
¡°My brother and I stayed with my grandparents. Aunt took us in when our grandparents passed away. Uncle was a very capable person. He seemed to know everything and was very strong. He was chosen by the security team. He had a high ie and coupons.
¡°However, he sacrificed in a mission. Aunt and the rest of us were bullied by others there. When uncle passed away, Mu Mu was not born yet. Aunt was too upset by his death and passed away soon after giving birth to Mu Mu.¡±
Jiang Xun stared at Mo Beihan cautiously and continued, ¡°My younger brothers and I could not stay at that ce anymore, so I had no choice but to bring them out to wander around. We met people from the security team when we were at the Por Brigade. The brigade leader Li Aiguo agreed to take us in and we settled down there.
¡°We¡¯ve stayed there for about three years now.
¡°I have no idea who my uncle is.¡±
Jiang Xun looked towards Mu Mu and said, ¡°Take out the photo.¡±
Mu Mu carefully took out a photo from his pocket and passed it to Jiang Xun.
Jiang Xun took the photo and handed it over to Mo Beihan, ¡°This is my uncle. That¡¯s the only photo we have of him.¡±
Mo Beihan took the photo over. The photo was old and was taken years ago. The couple in the photo appeared to be very young.
Chapter 443: Elder Brother Did Not Pass Away
Chapter 443: Elder Brother Did Not Pass Away
When he saw the face of the man in the photo, Mo Beihan was shocked. He stood up immediately and his body shivered as he stared at his photo.
Older brother!
It really was his older brother!
It did not matter that Jiang Xun could not remember his name or who he was. The photo could prove that this man was indeed his older brother.
His older brother in the photo appeared older than his impression. But he was smiling in the photo and looked very energetic. His elder brother was a few years older than what he remembered when he took the photo.
So his older brother did not pass away and was saved by Jiang Xun¡¯s aunt. They then took this photo?
Gu Qingyao was stunned by his reaction and asked, ¡°Brother Beihan... what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Mo Beihan did not reply to her and grabbed Jiang Xun¡¯s arm, ¡°Are you sure? Are you sure this is your uncle? He was saved by your aunt? Are you sure it¡¯s him?¡±
Jiang Xun was shocked by his reaction. His arm was in pain from Mo Beihan¡¯s grasp. But he still replied, ¡°I¡¯m very sure that he is my uncle. He could not remember anything about his past, and no one knew who he was. But he is my uncle! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask around in my hometown. Many people there would remember my uncle.¡±
Mo Beihan could not calm down now.
So his elder brother did not pass away?
He even had two more children?
He did not know about that in his previous life. If all these were real, what happened to the two children in his previous life?
Mo Beihan did not dare to even think about the possibilities.
He used more strength to grab Jiang Xun¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Where is your hometown? Which brigade is that? How was he injured back then? What was he wearing? When did your aunt save him? Tell me everything!¡±
Mo Beihan was too excited as he kept shaking Jiang Xun by his arms. Jiang Xun was terrified and his face was pale.
Gu Qingyao rushed over immediately, grabbing Mo Beihan¡¯s arm, and said, ¡°Brother Beihan, calm down! Don¡¯t scare the children. Take it slowly.¡±
She moved his hand off Jiang Xun and forced him to sit down. Jiang Xun also took a while to calm down and answer Mo Beihan¡¯s questions. He told him everything that he knew.
Mo Beihan felt it was a mess in his brain as he listened to what Jiang Xun said.
He could not say anything after Jiang Xun finished his tale.
That man really was his elder brother!
Everything in the timeline could be matched.
Mo Beihan looked drained as he sat by the bed. He did not expect that his elder brother did not pass away and even got married and had two children. But he still passed away after a few years.
And these two children...
¡°Brother Beihan? Brother Beihan...¡± Gu Qingyao called him a few times then he regained his consciousness. He looked at Gu Qingyao and pulled her over.
¡°He is my elder brother. He did not pass away at that time!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She did not expect things to turn out this way.
Mu Mu¡¯s father was Mo Beihan¡¯s elder brother. Did that mean Mu Mu and Xiao Xu were brothers?
This did not happen in their previous life. Both Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan thought Mo Beihan¡¯s elder brother passed away years ago.
No one expected that he actually did not die back then and had two more children. Gu Qingyao was stunned as well!
The entire room was filled with silence. Jiang Xun was taken aback too.
Did he hear it wrongly?
His uncle was Mo Beihan¡¯s elder brother?
Then... Mu Mu and Jiang Jing were brothers with Mo Chengrui and Mo Chengxu?
Chapter 444: If you raised us, can you still support her?
Chapter 444: If you raised us, can you still support her?
Mo Beihan did not speak, and the children were also silent because they were terrified.
Eventually, Gu Qingyao decided to break the silence. She grabbed Mo Beihan¡¯s arm andforted him, ¡°Brother Beihan, actually... Mu Mu is your elder brother¡¯s son. Is that the best result?
¡°I understand that you¡¯re upset about what happened to your elder brother. But the truth is Mu Mu and Jiang Jing exist now. We can¡¯t change anything about that. Isn¡¯t it easier for you to ept them since they¡¯re your elder brother¡¯s sons?
¡°Initially... I suspected that your father had another woman outside that your mother did not know of. And Mu Mu is her son. If that¡¯s the case, the children are innocent. They don¡¯t have parents now, and we will not leave them here since we have met them. If Aunt Jiang knew about that, it would just remind her of the pain.
¡°But Mu Mu is your elder brother¡¯s son. At least, it¡¯s easier for you and Aunt Jiang to ept him, right?
¡°And the most important point is...¡± Gu Qingyao stared at Mo Beihan and said something that only he could understand.
¡°At least, we found them this time!¡±
Mo Beihan paused and suddenly understood what she meant.
She was right. The children proved that his elder brother didn¡¯t pass away in his previous life and the two children were left behind. He was not aware of that previously.
But what happened to the two children in his previous life?
Mu Mu was sick when he met Yao Yao and he almost died. If he did not meet her, it was possible that he might have passed away.
Yao Yao said that Mu Mu required a long time to recover; if not, he might not live for many years. Did it mean that Mu Mu didn¡¯t survive in his previous life?
Unless he met someone else like Yao Yao who practices medicine and was willing to take care of him. However, it was rare to have that kind of person in this generation.
Mo Beihan took a deep breath. Yao Yao was right; at least they managed to find them in this life.
Furthermore, the two children belonged to his elder brother. It was easier for him to ept that.
His mother was ruined by his bastard father. If she knew that besides lying to her, he even had children with another woman, she would be depressed.
At least Mu Mu was his nephew and was his grandparent¡¯s great-grandson. Since he met them now, even if he decided to not raise them, he would send them over to his grandparents in the capital.
It would be a good news to his mother.
He would not be able to treat these two children as his real nephews when he went over to the Mo family.
Mo Beihan held Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand and took another deep breath, ¡°I understand that. I¡¯m fine.¡±
He carried Mu Mu up and pulled Jiang Jing over.
¡°The man in this photo is my elder brother and your father. So I¡¯m your uncle.
¡°Chengrui and Xiao Xu¡¯s father is the same person as your father. You¡¯re all my nephews. The grandma at home is your grandmother.¡±
Both Mu Mu and Jiang Jing opened their eyes wide and stared at him.
Mo Beihan sighed and gently touched Jiang Jing¡¯s head, ¡°Your grandma and I will take care of you in the future. Don¡¯t be afraid anymore. You shall stay here for the time being while I go over to your hometown to figure out what happened to your father.¡±
Mu Mu suddenly pulled his clothes and said, ¡°Are you going to raise me and my brother? If you raised us, can you still support her?¡±
Chapter 445: I will support her when I grow up
Chapter 445: I will support her when I grow up
Mu Mu pointed at Gu Qingyao as he stared at Mo Beihan seriously.
Gu Qingyao was stunned.
Mo Beihan was also taken aback.
Mu Mu said, ¡°You have two nephews in your family now. I know of the Mo family¡¯s situation. Grandma is not in her best state and she cannot do a lot of house chores. You¡¯re raising the two brothers now. If you still want to raise us, then...¡±
Mu Mu turned back to look at Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping, ¡°At least you will be raising four children. You will have your own children in the future. How can you afford to raise so many children? Can you still support sister Gu and give her a better life?¡±
Mo Beihan did not expect such questions from a little child.
He did not have a family all these years and suffered from many hardships. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be happy now?
Why would he ask such a question?
Could she support Yao Yao?
Of course he could.
¡°Why do you ask that?¡± Mo Beihan was curious.
Mu Mu lowered his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want Sister Gu to suffer from any hardship.¡±
Gu Qingyao was stunned; she did not expect that Mu Mu would remember that at this moment.
Mo Beihan did not expect that as well.
He was shocked for a while. He then smiled and touched his head, ¡°Rest assured, I can support everyone. I promise that all of you will live a good life and your sister Gu will not suffer from anything.¡±
¡°For real? You¡¯re that capable?¡± Mu Mu¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.
Mo Beihan raised his brows and replied, ¡°Of course!¡±
Mu Mu smiled, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. You¡¯re so capable! But I will earn money to support her when I grow up. Then, you won¡¯t need to do that anymore.¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
The other three children, ¡°...¡±
¡°Hee... Hahaha.¡± Gu Qingyao was taken aback for a second and then startedughing. The child was really cute.
Mo Beihan¡¯s expression changed, ¡°What do you mean by I don¡¯t need to support her in the future? Let me be clear, she is my wife and I will support and care for her for the rest of her life. We won¡¯t need you!
¡°And, from today onwards, stop calling her sister. She¡¯s your young aunt!¡±
Mu Mu, ¡°...¡±
His young uncle was not adorable at all. He wanted to take Sister Gu away from him.
Mo Beihan chatted with the children for a while to get to know each other. He then let the children out and talked to the Gu family about the decision.
However, everyone from the Gu family was shocked by his decision. Mo Beihan was totally upied by his elder brother¡¯s incident and did not notice the expressions from the Gu family. He could not wait any further; he wanted to head towards Jiang Xun¡¯s hometown immediately.
Gu Qingyao pulled him back and said, ¡°I know you want to go right now, but it¡¯s getting dark now. How about tomorrow?¡±
Mo Beihan looked at the sky and agreed.
He did not return home and stayed in the children¡¯s room to talk to them.
Mo Beihan, Jiang Xun and Gu Jinfeng set off the next morning.
They needed to take the bus from the town to another town then head towards the countryside.
Mo Beihan had not told Jiang Yingqiu yet. Mo Beihan decided to tell her after he investigated everything.
The ce was quite far and they needed to carry out some investigation. The three of them went for quite some time. They only returned when it was the evening of the ninth day.
The truth proved that the man was Mo Beihan¡¯s elder brother Mo Beiting.
The photo was able to prove everything. Mo Beihan just wanted to know more about what happened to his elder brother.
Many people still recognised him as he left the ce just less than three years ago. They all had impressions of the children. Everyone said that the man in the photo was Jiang Xun¡¯s uncle, Jiang Jing¡¯s father.
Chapter 446: The Gu Family won’t be willing to let Yao Yao marry to you
Chapter 446: The Gu Family won¡¯t be willing to let Yao Yao marry to you
Mo Beihan was not in a good mood after he came back. He still felt upset when he thought about his elder brother.
He told the Gu family about his investigation and then decided to bring the children back to Jiang Yingqiu.
¡°I have figured everything out now. I¡¯ll go back to tell my mum.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded.
The Gu family did not question any further and Mo Beihan brought the four children away.
Second Brother Gu Jinhang frowned as he watched Mo Beihan leaving the Gu family.
Mo Beihan brought the children to the Mo family. Jiang Yingqiu was shocked when she saw Mu Mu.
Mo Beihan asked them to enter the room and asked both Mo Chengxu and Mo Chengrui toe over. He took out the photo and exined everything to them.
He knew more than Jiang Xun now after his investigation and exined with more details.
Jiang Yingqiu listened to what he said and stared at the two children. She could not believe what had happened and burst out crying.
What a miserable life her eldest son had gone through.
¡°My dearest son... Why was life so miserable for him? I didn¡¯t even know that he did not pass away that time, and he was outside alone for so many years. I...¡±
¡°Mother! This has nothing to do with you!¡±
Her eldest son was always the pain in her heart as he passed away early. Now she knew everything, it was impossible for her not to be upset.
Jiang Yingqiu cried for a few hours and Mo Beihan tried tofort her. She fell asleep as she lied beside Mo Beihan.
There was a row of children in front of the bed.
Mo Beihan arranged rooms for the children to stay in. The next morning, Jiang Yingqiu woke up early, even though she had only slept by the time it was midnight. She was not able to sleep tightly.
She was shocked for a while when she recalled what happenedst night.
¡°Beihan... Beihan... Where are you? Come over now...¡± She suddenly panicked.
Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s voice sounded like she was freaking out. Mo Beihan was cooking breakfast for the children in the kitchen. He immediately rushed over when he heard her voice.
¡°Mother... what happened?¡±
The children had all woken up; what happenedst night was so traumatic that they did not sleep very well. All the younger children woke up when Jiang Xun woke up.
And they all ran to Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s room.
Jiang Yingqiu looked at the six children who were standing in a row and wondered what to do.
She could not leave them on their own, but she was worried about Mo Beihan.
¡°Mother...¡±
¡°Did you talk to Yao Yao and the Gu family? What will happen to the children in the future?¡±
Mo Beihan was stunned for a second, ¡°Xiao Jing and Mu Mu are elder brother¡¯s sons. We definitely need to raise them. As for Jiang Xun and Ping Ping, they¡¯re still so young and don¡¯t have parents. They¡¯re the only children from aunt¡¯s family. Mu Mu and Xiao Jing will not even be alive now if they didn¡¯t take care of them.
¡°Since we met them now, we cannot just leave them outside and ask them to live by themselves.¡±
Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping were stunned!
What does this mean?
They will be adopted too?
They would be living with the Mo family in the future?
Jiang Yingqiu said anxiously,¡±I know, I know. Of course I won¡¯t ignore Jiang Xun and Ping Ping, but the six of them are still children! Even if Jiang Xun is older and could work, there are still five of them left. You still need to feed your own children in the future, how could you feed so many people?
¡°You have so many children to take care of and you haven¡¯t even gotten married yet. What would the Gu family think, would they still be willing to marry Yao Yao to you?¡±
Mo Beihan was stunned.
He did not consider this problem.
Chapter 447: Even If He Has To Be The Maid, He Will Not Allow Yao Yao To Be The Maid!
Chapter 447: Even If He Has To Be The Maid, He Will Not Allow Yao Yao To Be The Maid!
To him, he had no problem supporting sixty children, much less six children. So he had never considered this issue.
His and Yao Yao¡¯s rtionship was very stable in both their past and present lives. He had never considered whether this matter would displease the Gu family.
Mo Beihan carefully considered the present circumstances. This... the Gu family did not know how capable he was.
At the moment, they also did not know that he was the Mo family¡¯s grandson, or that after his rebirth, he knew a lot of what was toe. With his current wealth, he could support arge family without any problem.
It was true that the Gu family had reason to despise him based on what they know...
Mo Beihan was bewildered!
When she saw his reaction, Jiang Yingqiu knew that this naturally straightforward man had not even considered this. She immediately panicked!
¡°How can you be so stupid? Yao Yao is such a nice girl, it was not easy for you to get engaged to her. Now that such an important matter hase up, did you even discuss it with her? Have you had a proper discussion with the Gu family? How can you bring these six children back to meet me without saying a word? What will the Gu family think?¡±
Jiang Yingqiu was frantic. She hastily got out of bed and dressed. She immediately dragged Mo Beihan to the Gu house without even bothering to eat.
¡°Move, move, move. Hurry up ande with me to exin the matter to the Gu family. No matter what, your engagement to Yao Yao must not be affected. If the Gu family does not approve, then... then I will raise the children. I¡¯ll guide Jiang Xun, and you can supplement us a little. That way, we can survive. Hurry up and move!¡±
When he saw how frantic his mother was, Mo Beihan hurriedly tugged at Jiang Yingqiu. ¡°Mother! Mother, don¡¯t panic. The Gu family will agree. Yao Yao will agree too. She...¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Jiang Yingqiu was enraged. ¡°What kind of attitude is that? Which woman would be happy if her husband took in six children before they¡¯re even married? What family would stand for it?
¡°Yao Yao is the darling of the Gu family. Do you think the Gu family will let her marry into our family? To be a maid?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Impossible.
He would never allow Yao Yao to suffer like that.
Even if he had to be the maid, he would not allow Yao Yao to be the maid!
When Mo Beihan saw how frantic his mother was, he also felt that he should go and exin matters to the Gu family. After all, it was really no trouble for him and Yao Yao to support a few children, but the Gu family did not know that.
From the Gu family¡¯s perspective, they were right to despise him!
Mo Beihan thought about it, and followed Jiang Yingqiu to the Gu house.
Meanwhile, the Gu family was discussing the matter. The cousins could not bear Yao Yao to suffer with the Mo family. She was the apple of their eye. Their scalps prickled when they thought of the Mo household where Mo Beihan was raising six children even before his marriage, and Jiang Yingqiu was in poor health.
Second Brother Gu Jinhang and Fourth Brother Gu Jinfeng strongly disapproved.
Among the Gu family¡¯s grandchildren, the two of them had been the most sessful and held the best positions. They naturally had high expectations. They were satisfied with Mo Beihan as a person, but these six children displeased the brothers.
Gu Jinlin sat aside with a frown. He was thinking of Mo Beihan¡¯s grandfather.
This Grandfather Mo seemed especially capable. Besides Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping, the rest were his grandsons, so logically speaking, all they had to do was send them back to the Mo family. Even if Mo Beihan raised them, the Mo family would certainly provide the money and resources to do so.
It probably would not affect Yao Yao and Mo Beihan much.
However...
He nced at his family. He had promised Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan not to mention this matter.
Chapter 448: Discussion
Chapter 448: Discussion
Gu Chonghua frowned. ¡°That Jiang Xun is Mu Mu¡¯s older cousin. Without Jiang Xun, Mu Mu and Jiang Jing probably would not have survived until now. From what I know of Jiang Yingqiu, she probably won¡¯t abandon the two children.
¡°I think they¡¯ll most probably adopt all of them!¡±
Wen Ruyu did not know what to say. ¡°Then... then won¡¯t they leave any of the children behind?¡±
The Mo family¡¯s background was good. Jiang Yingqiu did not have much family resource and she was an ordinary peasant.
A family like that could not even exchange things for food on the ck market. They could only depend on Mo Beihan¡¯s sry and the few work points that Jiang Yingqiu could obtain in the brigade in exchange for food. How would they survive?
Their Gu family might be bad elements, but they had plenty of resources. When they really needed to, they could exchange them on the ck market.
What would the Mo family do?
Gu Yunshen sat there without a word. Gu Yunshuang and Wen Ruyu were women and were especially affected. They were very depressed.
At that very moment, Jiang Yingqiu arrived, with Mo Beihan in tow.
When Gu Qingyao heard their voices, she came out to look, and the children all followed.
¡°Aunt Jiang, why are you here so early?¡±
When she saw that Gu Qingyao did not look at all displeased, Jiang Yingqiu was surprised at her attitude and also sincerely grateful to her. The child could still speak to her so calmly at a time like that. Her son certainly must not let a girl like that get away.
¡°Yao Yao! Aunt is here to discuss some matters with you. This... we have already verified Little Jing and Mu Mu¡¯s identity. They... they are my grandsons. I... I cannot possibly abandon them. Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping are too young. I want to care for them for a couple of years. But don¡¯t you worry! I... I won¡¯t ce the burden of all these children on Beihan. I know he cannot support so many children!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Jiang Yingqiu thought for a while and stated her position. ¡°Inws! Don¡¯t worry that Yao Yao will suffer when she marries our Beihan. Rest assured that I won¡¯t ask her to stay at home to take care of these children. The... the children will live here with me and I will raise them. Jiang Xun is already in his teens and can work. With ourbined efforts, Beihan will only need to help us a little and we won¡¯t starve to death.
¡°Yao Yao will only be seventeen after the new year. Even if she gets married, she will have to wait a year! By then, Jiang Xun will be a little older and in another two years, Jiang Ping and Chengrui will have grown up. After Yao Yao and Beihan marry, she can move to the city with Beihan. We won¡¯t need her to remain at home.¡±
Gu Jinhang raised his brows. He was rather surprised. He had not expected Jiang Yingqiu to say all these.
He knew how much she had suffered when she was young. Now that she was old, she was in poor health and her son had finally seeded so that she had a source of support. She had so many grandchildren and her older son was no longer around. She must certainly cherish these children even more because of that.
At that time, most people would feel that it was Mo Beihan¡¯s duty to raise these children.
The fact that Jiang Yingqiu could make a statement like that showed how clear-headed she was.
Jiang Yingqiu bowed her head and said somewhat sadly, ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you about the Mo family¡¯s circumstances. It is not possible for me to raise these children without at least some support from Beihan.¡±
Chapter 449: Second Brother Speaks
Chapter 449: Second Brother Speaks
Everyone in the neighborhood knew of the Mo family¡¯s circumstances. Jiang Yingqiu did not bother with hypocrisies, but spoke bluntly.
¡°But you need not worry. I will at most ask Beihan to supplement us a little. After two or three years, Jiang Xun will be older and then things will be easier. We won¡¯t ce such a heavy burden on Beihan alone.¡±
Only then did Gu Qingyao understand why Jiang Yingqiu was here!
She looked at the Gu family¡¯s reaction, then nced at Mo Beihan. Only then did she realize that if this happened to ordinary people, they really would not be able to deal with it.
In the past, many people had already despised Mo Beihan for having the heavy burden of supporting Mo Chengrui and Mo Chengxu. Now another four children had turned up. How could an ordinary person ept this?
But she and Mo Beihan were not ordinary people!
Considering her and Mo Beihan¡¯s capabilities, it was an easy matter for them to raise these children. To her, what was most important, whether in her past or present life, was the love between herself and Mo Beihan. These small matters were inconsequential.
So even after everything that had happened, she had not considered this problem.
Gu Qingyao nced at Mo Beihan innocently. Mo Beihan shrugged. He had not thought of this either!
Too bad. They were so capable they had not taken a small matter like that to heart.
Gu Qingyao smiled and said to Jiang Yingqiu, ¡°Aunt Jiang, don¡¯t worry. These children are all very mature. Since we have encountered them, then of course we cannot abandon them. You do not need to...¡±
¡°Aunt, pleasee in and have a seat! It¡¯s cold outside!¡± Gu Jinhang interrupted Gu Qingyao. Gu Jinhang said to Old Master Gu, ¡°Grandfather, let¡¯s talk inside! What will people think if we stand out here?¡±
When he finished, he nced at Gu Qingyao. ¡°It¡¯s cold out here. Go back to your room and wait.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
¡°Second Brother...¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t you see if the two younger ones are awake? Ask them to hurry up and eat breakfast.¡± Gu Jinhang always looked amiable, but he was actually very domineering. He refused to allow Gu Qingyao to interfere in this matter.
Gu Qingyao pursed her lips and nced at Mo Beihan.
She and Mo Beihan were not ordinary people. To them, raising these children was not a big deal. Ordinary people might object, but that was only because of their straitened circumstances, and they could not afford to.
If they were an illustrious family, and Mo Beihan could clearly disy his capabilities, no one would begrudge these children a mouthful of food.
But Gu Qingyao knew that the Gu family was not aware of all these.
So she did not say anything.
Mo Beihan gave her a meaningful nce to indicate that she should rest while he handled the matter.
Mo Beihan helped Jiang Yingqiu into the house and everyone sat down. Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu did not know how to begin.
They had suffered so much recently, they could empathize with Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s difficulties. If the same thing had happened to them, they also could not bear to abandon these children.
They also could not abandon Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping. They would probably do the same as Jiang Yingqiu. But what about Yao Yao?
Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu knew that Gu Qingyao had extraordinary abilities, but Gu Yunshen had not told them much about what she could actually do. So although they knew what was going on, they were still worried about their darling granddaughter.
There were so many children. It was not just enough to have sufficient resources. Take something as simple as making a meal!
The grain could not be eaten directly. It had to be cooked. With so many children, it was difficult to cook for such a big family.
Chapter 450: Show My Hand! I Have Lots Of Savings
Chapter 450: Show My Hand! I Have Lots Of Savings
Many people meant more housework. Jiang Yingqiu was in poor health. When Gu Qingyao married, she would be the daughter-inw. If she didn¡¯t do the work, who would?
In their family, they themselves couldn¡¯t bear to let her do much housework...
Gu Jinhang looked at Mo Beihan. ¡°This matter ispletely unexpected. I understand if you cannot bear to abandon the children. I also understand if you want to take care of them. But Mo Beihan, you are the mainstay of this family. Tell us, how are you nning to support them?¡±
Mo Beihan said earnestly, ¡°Firstly, I can guarantee that Yao Yao will not suffer when she is with me.
¡°As for the children, I know that many will think of them as burdens. But the truth is that the standard of living that I can provide for Yao Yao will not be greatly affected by these children. Jiang Xun will be grown in two years. He can work and support himself and his younger brother. Chengrui will be older in two years¡¯ time. At most, I will need to support the two younger ones.
¡°I...¡±
Mo Beihan thought about it. He knew what he was capable of, but the Gu family did not.
From an ordinary person¡¯s perspective, it was difficult to ept this.
Mo Beihan decided to be blunt.
¡°I currently have more than two thousand six hundred yuan in cash and plenty of every kind of coupon. You know what kind of job I have. I am amply provided for, so there is no need to worry that we will be short of coupons. Also, with our connections, as long as I have the money, there are always ways to obtain things.
¡°Besides that, I have given ten thousand yuan of my savings to Yao Yao, plus a chest of antiques. Also... a small box of gold. The money is enough to support these children until they are grown up, with plenty left over to provide for Yao Yao and my expenses. And then there is still my future sry.¡±
The entire room of people was stunned by his revtion!
Ten thousand yuan!!
In these times, it was an incredible sum.
Even those people who were doing very well in the city might not have that much money.
Only those old families, who were keeping a low profile and working in their various professions, might be able to raise such arge sum of money.
Gu Yunshen immediately narrowed his eyes. ¡°You gave the money to Yao Yao? Aren¡¯t you afraid that a young girl like her might not hide it well?¡±
Mo Beihan looked at the dangerous gleam in his future father-inw¡¯s eye and an idea struck him!
Yao Yao had certainly told his father-inw about the interspace. If his father-inw knew that Yao Yao had also told him about the interspace, surely his father-inw would be angry?
He felt that Yao Yao was just too trusting. Yao Yao would certainly be scolded if he let it slip that she had told someone outside the family about this!
Mo Beihan immediately said, ¡°Yao Yao is my fianc¨¦e. We¡¯ll be married in another year or two. Of course, I handed my things to her for safe-keeping.
¡°Also, Yao Yao has remained at home for so many years and has always been good at running the household. She¡¯s not the kind of girl to spend carelessly. Sometimes, she even thinks the things I buy for her are too expensive! I am not worried about putting the money with her.
¡°Also, in my line of work, we can be mobilized. It¡¯s not convenient for me to carry it with me, so I just gave it to Yao Yao. She can hide it for us to use when we are married.¡±
Although he phrased his answer so that Gu Yunshen could not tell whether he knew about Gu Qingyao¡¯s interspace, his words pleased the Gu family.
Everyone hoped that their daughter¡¯s fianc¨¦ would think highly of her.
Mo Beihan felt that his answer was pretty good.
Look, even that crafty Second Brother-inw, who was the most difficult to deal with, was looking at him more warmly.
Chapter 451: This Is A Good Man!
Chapter 451: This Is A Good Man!
If Mo Beihan had that much money, it meant that they could not underestimate his earning power. He had the ability to raise so many children and also give Yao Yao a good life.
That was what the Gu family wanted.
After all, they could not insist that Mo Beihan abandon the Mo family¡¯s children.
The Gu family ced great importance on rtionships and filial piety. If Mo Beihan really abandoned his mother and those children, the Gu family would also despise him.
The Gu family had no objection to Mo Beihan himself. Since Yao Yao would not suffer, then they could ept it.
However...
Gu Jinfeng, who was the most avaricious, rubbed his chin. ¡°Where did you get so much money?¡±
Mo Beihan nced at Gu Jinfeng. He knew that this fellow was very interested in money. Since there were no outsiders in the room, and he knew from his past life that they were all trustworthy, he gave a straightforward reply. ¡°Our jobs are well paid, and they give plenty of coupons. You know that too. Our work unit provides food and housing. We can use our food coupons to buy food cheaply in the grocery shops. But it¡¯s different on the ck market!¡±
He did not say anymore. Gu Jinfeng certainly understood.
Of course, Gu Jinfeng understood. He frequently did these things too. When he heard Mo Beihan¡¯s reply, his eyes gleamed in amusement. ¡°Great! You¡¯re pretty good to have earned so much!¡±
Mo Beihan smiled shyly and humbly. ¡°I used to hunt frequently. The price of meat is very high!¡±
The amusement in Gu Jinfeng¡¯s eyes deepened. He enjoyed doing things like that!
There was no need to borate.
Ten thousand yuan was enough to support the children until they were older, with arge portion left over.
Also, since Mo Beihan could earn so much money, it proved his earning ability. He would naturally earn plenty of money in the future.
Even Jiang Yingqiu was befuddled by what she heard. Her son was so rich?
The discussion was at an end. They exchanged a few more pleasantries before Mo Beihan brought Jiang Yingqiu home. Many children were waiting for them at home!
Jiang Yingqiu leaned on her son as she walked out in a daze.
Gu Jinhang and Gu Jinfeng stood at the doorway, looking at Mo Beihan¡¯s vanishing figure. Gu Jinfeng crossed his arms and rubbed his chin. ¡°That fellow is really rich! He has been supporting his mother and nephews for a few years, but still managed to save so much. He gives Yao Yao as much pocket money as we do! But he has saved almost as much as me!¡±
Gu Jinhang, who was standing next to him, immediately narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve saved more than twelve thousand six hundred yuan? Why do you have more than me?¡±
Er...
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°...¡±
They were brothers; Gu Jinhang was not as skilled as him, but he was sharp and cunning, and better atworking. So the brothers worked together to obtain the resources and split the returns evenly...
¡°This...¡± Gu Jinfeng thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m more thrifty!¡±
Gu Jinhang ground his teeth.
Although the two of them spoke very softly so that the adults behind could not hear them, Gu Jinlin, who was standing in front of them overheard. He waspletely blown away.
¡°The two of you have more than ten thousand yuan in savings?¡±
Especially Gu Jinfeng. He had even more than Mo Beihan. Although Gu Jinhang had not said so directly, his tone implied that he had almost as much as Gu Jinfeng...
Gu Jinfeng and Gu Jinhang nced at Gu Jinlin. They knew Gu Jinlin¡¯s character. He was the schrly sort, who had inherited the Gu family¡¯s artistic traits. But he had no special desire for money.
Compared to these two scoundrels, he was a good man!
Chapter 452: You Should Favor Your Wife
Chapter 452: You Should Favor Your Wife
In particr, Third Uncle¡¯s household expenses were heavy, and most of Gu Jinlin¡¯s money went to supporting his family. Not like the two of them, who had no burdens.
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°We¡¯re different. We have no burdens. Also... we¡¯ve gotten almost all of our parents¡¯ money... Ahem...¡±
It was awkward to exin things like that. Gu Jinhang did not borate. After all, they were all cousins. If he said too much, Gu Jinlin might feel pressured and depressed.
Gu Jinlin did not ask. They were all adults. They had different capabilities, and he could ept that their achievements would be different.
He was just somewhat surprised to suddenly hear this. He was quite happy to hear that his cousins were so rich.
He only thought that he must work harder in the future.
Mo Beihan was so rich and had already saved so much. In two years, he would marry Yao Yao and he would certainly have even more money. On their side, they must give Yao Yao a respectable dowry.
Eldest Brother had left for the northeast, and it was already difficult for him to take care of his own family. He probably would not be able to give Yao Yao much. On their side, they could not just depend on Gu Jinhang and Gu Jinfeng!
They also needed to marry and establish their careers in the future. They certainly could not spend all their money on Yao Yao¡¯s dowry, right?
So he must work hard. Besides that, he must write to Little Five and tell that fellow to work hard, earn more and save more, instead of just spending his money on himself.
Meanwhile, Mo Beihan was helping Jiang Yingqiu home. All the way home, she felt as though she was in a dream.
Her son was so rich?
Ten thousand yuan?
And gold?
But he had only been working for a few years?
He had built them a house and sent them food and other items, but he still had so much money?
Mo Beihan helped Jiang Yingqiu sit down. He wanted to get her some warm water. It was so cold outside, and she was in poor health. She had to warm up after a trip outside.
The moment he moved, Jiang Yingqiu grabbed his arm. ¡°S-son, you... you¡¯re not lying to me? Did you and Yao Yao agree to say this so as not to worry your families? Are you really that rich?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled and squatted down in front of Jiang Yingqiu. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of you and Yao Yao. I won¡¯t allow her to suffer.¡±
¡°Tell me, do you really have that much money?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
He had no choice but to reassure his mother. ¡°Mother, I really have that much money. It¡¯s with Yao Yao. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can get it for you to see.¡±
As he spoke, he nced at Jiang Yingqiu and exined, ¡°Mother, I put the money with Yao Yao for a reason. Yao Yao is more intelligent than you think. It¡¯s not convenient for me to bring so much money around when I¡¯m working, so I put the money with her. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not that I favor her. I will...¡±
¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Jiang Yingqiu said immediately. ¡°Yao Yao is your fianc¨¦e. Of course, you should favor her a little.¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Jiang Yingqiu earnestly lectured Mo Beihan. ¡°Son, let me tell you something, and you had better remember this. Our family¡¯s circumstances are unique. No matter how capable you are, no girl will want to raise so many children.
¡°No one everins of having too much money. Anyone would think that if you have the money to raise these children, you might as well use it to give your own children something better. If you want a happy future, then you have to favor her a little.
¡°Girls all have to be coaxed. I believe that a girl raised by the Gu family will not be so superficial. As long as you give her a good life, and we don¡¯t make things difficult for her, Yao Yao won¡¯t quibble with you over a bit of money, especially not when you¡¯re so rich.
¡°But if you let her suffer, then things might be different!¡±
Chapter 453: He Felt He Had Reached The Pinnacle Of His Life
Chapter 453: He Felt He Had Reached The Pinnacle Of His Life
Mo Beihan had not expected his mother to say such a thing.
To him, his mother had suffered terribly when she was young. Her husband had abandoned her and her family had mocked her instead of helping her.
His maternal grandmother was her mother, but she had been the one to jeer at her the most viciously. All these years, if his uncle had not helped his mother because they were siblings, his mother might have cut off her ties with her family.
She was now old and had many ailments. It had not been easy for her to carry on until her son grew up and seeded. It was only natural that she depended on him.
Now that she heard he had given so much money to Yao Yao without telling her, he thought she would be disappointed, angry, and jealous!
But to his surprise, his mother did not think that way at all!
That was great!
Mo Beihan felt that if his mother knew how things stood, and his wife waspliant, he would have reached the pinnacle of his life!
Mo Beihan immediately earnestly promised her, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will certainly treat her well and make sure she is happy every day. Even if I raise so many children, she won¡¯t be angry or grumble. She will even give me children in the future. All right?¡±
Jiang Yingqiu nced at Mo Beihan andughed. ¡°As long as your own little family prospers, and you can take care of us, then I have no more worries in this life!¡±
Mo Beihanughed and replied. ¡°Yes, yes, I will certainly be able to do that. I will marry Yao Yao, and we will have a blissful life.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu was in a good mood. Although she had found out that her older son had not died then, in the end, he had not survived. But she remembered that he had met a girl who had treated him sincerely, not like his first wife, who had immediately run off with someone else the moment she received news of his death. She had even abandoned her children.
This second wife had even taken in another two children, but had died of an illness. At least she seemed to have been a kind girl.
Her eldest son had not misjudged her.
Now she had another two grandchildren and her younger son¡¯s wife had not turned tail. Her son had so much money that he could support them. She felt that Heaven had been kind to her.
Mo Beihan spoke to Jiang Yingqiu for a while before summoning all the children. While they were gone, Jiang Xun and his younger brother, Jiang Ping, had been terribly nervous. They had not expected Grandma Mo to also take them in.
They were just unsure of whether the Gu family would agree to it, and what would happen in the end.
Now the six children formed a line before Jiang Yingqiu and Mo Beihan. Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping were the most nervous.
Jiang Yingqiu did not speak. She let Mo Beihan handle it. She was old, so she might as well hand this debt of gratitude over to Mo Beihan. In the future, the children would have to depend on Mo Beihan. Of course, they should remember Mo Beihan¡¯s kindness.
Mo Beihan looked at Mo Chengrui and Mo Chengxu. ¡°Chengrui, Little Xu, actually you already knew, right? Now I am formally telling you that Jiang Jing and Mu Mu are your brothers. You have the same father, but different mothers.¡±
Mo Beihan carefully exined what had happened to his older brother. Mo Chengrui and Mo Chengxu were surprised to find out that their father had not died then, but had given them another two younger brothers.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Little Jing, Mu Mu, from now on, you are no longer orphans. You belong to the Mo family. This used to be your father¡¯s home. I am your younger uncle, and she is your grandmother!¡±
Chapter 454: Everyone Is Shocked. Is The Mo Family Going To Adopt So Many Children?
Chapter 454: Everyone Is Shocked. Is The Mo Family Going To Adopt So Many Children?
Jiang Jing and Mu Mu were both very moved. When Mo Beihan asked them to address him and his mother by their proper names, they immediatelyplied.
¡°Grandmother, Youngest Uncle!¡±
Mo Beihan nodded. He nced at Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping and said solemnly, ¡°Jiang Ping, although you are not part of the Mo family, your aunt is my sister-inw. If you are willing, you can live with us in the future.
¡°You will keep your surname Jiang and you won¡¯t change your name. You can just take it that I¡¯m adopting you. In the future, you can live here. You will work as usual, and I will discipline you whenever necessary. I will treat you like the other children of the Mo family.
¡°Of course, you will have whatever they have. If you stay with us, then like the younger ones, you will address her as Grandma and address me as Youngest Uncle. You are the oldest and when I am away, you will have to help Grandma to take care of the younger boys.
¡°If you are willing, I will transfer your ounts and grain rations to the Southern Lake Brigade, and in the future, you will live with us.¡±
Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping were so moved they could not speak. After all, they were children in their teens. Of course, they dreamt of having a home of their own.
They had been orphans, with no adults in the family. If they met good people, their lives were slightly better. When they met bad people, they had no choice but to submit to bullying.
If their two younger brothers found a family and the family took them away, they would have been happy that the two younger boys wouldn¡¯t have to suffer with them any longer. But in their hearts, they would be somewhat reluctant to see them go, and they would feel a little lost and envious.
They had not expected the Mo family to be willing to adopt the two of them too!
Jiang Xun immediately nodded excitedly. ¡°I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m willing! Uncle Mo, I¡¯m willing. In the future, I will work hard and take good care of the younger boys.¡±
Mo Beihan nodded. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you can stay with us! Do you have anything else in the Por Brigade that you want? Let¡¯s go and bring everything back and tidy up, then I¡¯ll bring you to register your ounts.¡±
Jiang Xun thought for a moment. ¡°Yes, we have some old clothing and some food that I hid.¡±
Mo Beihan nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go and get it. We¡¯re not that rich. Considering our circumstances, we cannot throw away old clothes. I¡¯ll go and borrow the ox cart and bring you to the Por Brigade to get your things.¡±
¡°All right!¡± Jiang Xun was very emotional.
There were only ox carts avable in the brigade. Mo Beihan went to borrow one, then brought Jiang Xun with him. The younger three remained in the Mo house.
Jiang Xun and the others did not have many things. Mo Beihan brought him back, settled the paperwork, and they were back by noon.
After lunch, Mo Beihan with four children in tow, formed an imposing array as they headed for Brigade Leader Jiang Feng¡¯s house.
It was almost the new year and most people were at loose ends. Many of them were sunning themselves on their doorsteps. When they saw Mo Beihan leading four unfamiliar children, some of them questioned him curiously.
¡°Beihan, you¡¯re back! Whose children are these? Are they here to y?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled, exined the children¡¯s background and asked the children to greet the adults. Today, the children were all very moved. When Mo Beihan asked them to greet the others, they were especially obedient and greeted thempliantly.
They spoke so well!
But all the members of the Southern Lake Brigade were shaken!
Four more children had turned up in the Mo family?
They were not just raising their grandchildren, but also their grandchildren¡¯s older cousins?
Mo Beiting hadn¡¯t died but had another two sons!
My God, this Mo Beihan would be raising six boys in the future?
When they heard that Mo Beihan was bringing the children to settle their paperwork, everyone was shocked. The news spread quickly, and many people ran over to Jiang Feng¡¯s house to watch the show.
Chapter 455: I Have No Choice Either
Chapter 455: I Have No Choice Either
Jiang Feng was Mo Beihan¡¯s uncle and had always treated him well. His younger sister had suffered much hardship and as her older brother, he helped her as much as he could.
When Mo Beihan had grown up and seeded, he had also rejoiced with her.
Jiang Feng was shocked when he saw Mo Beihan leading four children and heard Mo Beihan¡¯s exnation of who they were, and that he was going to adopt all of them!
¡°This... Beihan, have you thought this through?¡±
Jiang Feng could scarcely believe his ears.
Jiang Jing and Mu Mu were his older brother¡¯s sons. No matter how difficult the Mo family¡¯s situation was, they would certainly take them in. But Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping were not rted to the Mo family at all.
If the Mo family took care of them a little, that would be enough. But to simply adopt them was unbelievable.
Mo Beihan was not yet married, but now he was raising six children and an elderly mother in poor health. Even if he exhausted himself, he could not possibly support so many people.
And he would have his own children in future too!
Before Mo Beihan could reply, shock ran through the crowd outside!
¡°My God! Is the Mo family really going to raise so many children?¡±
¡°Jiang Yingqiu has always been in poor health. How can she raise so many children?¡±
¡°Mo Beihan will have at least two children in the future, right? That makes eight children altogether, and an elderly mother who is often ill. He will die of exhaustion!¡±
¡°Wow, wow! Who knew? Young people don¡¯t know how hard life is. He¡¯s raising so many children, it will be a wonder if he doesn¡¯t scare his wife away!¡±
¡°How do you know the Gu girl will run away? Don¡¯t forget, the Gu family are bad elements. If Gu Qingyao runs now, she will certainly be in trouble.¡±
¡°Mo Beihan knows that, that¡¯s why he¡¯s recklessly adopting so many children. Gu Qingyao will certainly have a hard time in the future!¡±
...
When Jiang Feng heard these remarks, he panicked even more. This was exactly what he was worried about.
If Mo Beihan¡¯s burdens were too heavy, how would he get married in the future?
Mo Beihan bowed his head and said somewhat reluctantly, ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t have a choice either. The two younger ones are my older brother¡¯s children. I must certainly support them. The children are so young and have suffered so much hardship since they were young. If I don¡¯t take care of them, who knows whether they will make it safely to adulthood.
¡°As for Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping, they belong to my sister-inw¡¯s family. When my older brother met with an ident, it was my sister-inw who rescued him. Also, without Jiang Xun, Mu Mu and Jiang Jing would not have survived until now. I cannot possibly take in Jiang Jing and Mu Mu without caring for Jiang Xun and his brother.¡±
Jiang Feng panicked, ¡°But are you able to care for them? You have to think it through. This is a major decision. This involves six children! Is it a simple matter to support them? You¡¯re already engaged! Have you discussed it with the girl from the Gu family? What does she think?¡±
Mo Beihan lowered his head. He had to watch his tongue around these people.
¡°Yao Yao did not expect this turn of events. She¡¯s also worried about our future. But she¡¯s a kind girl and very soft-hearted. When she saw how pitiful Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping were, and how they had no other family, she agreed that I could not abandon them.
¡°Uncle, I will work hard at my job and support the children. Perhaps Yao Yao¡¯s life with me will be a little harder, but it won¡¯t be forever. Jiang Xun will be of age in another two years and can work to care for his younger brother. With him, things will be much better at home. We just have to get through the next few years and Chengrui and Ping Ping will have grown up too.
¡°Yao Yao and I will just have to tough it out for the first few years, and things will be much better after that.¡±
Chapter 456: You Had Better Take A Few Days To Consider The Matter!
Chapter 456: You Had Better Take A Few Days To Consider The Matter!
¡°This...¡± Jiang Feng could not ept this. He was Mo Beihan¡¯s uncle. Mo Beihan had finally had some small sess over the past few years. He hoped that the child could have a better life.
The Mo family¡¯s life had gradually improved, but these four children had popped out of nowhere. How would they survive?
¡°This... Beihan! You must think it through! It¡¯s not so easy to raise children. Look at your mother. Her health has been damaged because she had to support you and your older brother. You must not exhaust yourself!¡±
Mo Beihan looked solemn and bowed his head. He nodded helplessly and somewhat hopelessly. ¡°I know. But I have no choice. My older brother is no longer with us. I¡¯m the only grown man in the family. If I... I don¡¯t take care of them, who will?¡±
Jiang Feng took a deep breath. He waspletely speechless. He just felt that Mo Beihan¡¯s life was too hard.
¡°This is such an important matter. As your uncle, I hope you will go back and carefully consider it! Think about how you will raise these six children. They are all so young. How many years will you have to support them before they grow up? I am a little busy right now and have no time to go through the paperwork with you. Come back in two days!¡±
Jiang Feng was giving him an opportunity to go back and think things through.
Mo Beihan was not stupid. In public, he could not show that he could raise all these children effortlessly. He remained silent for a long time before nodding and bringing the children home.
The people around looked at them as they continued to discuss whether Mo Beihan would adopt the children in the end.
Most of them felt that he would not.
Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping returned to the Mo house with Mo Beihan in fear and trembling.
When Jiang Yingqiu saw that they had returned home so quickly, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Mo Beihan recounted what had happened.
Jiang Yingqiu frowned.
Mo Beihan looked at Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping. ¡°Go and make your beds. All of you will sleep in one room. Also, Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping, for the next few days, you have to tread gingerly in the Mo house. You must be especially eager to please your grandma. You must not only do that, you must let everyone see what you¡¯re doing.
¡°I won¡¯t bring you to register your ounts for now. We¡¯ll wait awhile. Anyway, we¡¯re in the middle of winter, and there¡¯s nothing much to do. As long as weplete it before the spring nting next year, it will be alright.¡±
Jiang Xun was taken aback. Jiang Ping did not know how to respond.
Mo Beihan looked at Jiang Yingqiu. ¡°Mother, over the next few days, you must go out and sun yourself. Talk to the others and whatever you do, don¡¯t look too happy and carefree. You must look troubled and sigh often. When Jiang Xunes over to try to please you, you must pretend to feel helpless and conflicted and show that you can¡¯t harden your heart against him.
¡°In short, you have to let everyone know that the Mo family is hesitating over whether to adopt Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping or not. You¡¯re worried that so many children suddenly turned up, but you must not allow them to think we can raise so many children. Otherwise, over time, many infants may turn up at our doorstep. If you don¡¯t take them in then, others will criticize you.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu was shocked!
¡°What?¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I just thought of it. Fortunately, Uncle asked me toe back and reconsider, so I took the opportunity and came home.
¡°There were so many people there, and I saw that they really responded very sharply. Mother, it¡¯s not easy to survive in these times. Many people are hungry! People can barely raise their own children. Who would adopt other people¡¯s children like we¡¯re doing?¡±
Chapter 457: Study Hard? Of Course, I Already Said I Would Earn Money To Support Young Aunt
Chapter 457: Study Hard? Of Course, I Already Said I Would Earn Money To Support Young Aunt
Jiang Yingqiu immediately responded when Mo Beihan brought up this matter. ¡°That¡¯s right! We cannot decide this matter so readily. That way, others will think it¡¯s easy for us to raise children. In the future, when they are unable to support their children or don¡¯t want them anymore, they will just abandon them on our doorstep. If we don¡¯t adopt them, they¡¯ll ask why we¡¯re so hardhearted as to refuse one more, since we have already taken in so many children.
¡°Once the precedent is set, others will follow. We must not allow this to happen.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu said to Jiang Xun, ¡°Jiang Xun! You¡¯re older and more mature. Do you understand the situation? We will register your ountster. Now we must let everyone know that we are hesitant. You must make a good show in the Mo house. The important thing is that you must perform for others, do you understand?
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma will certainly adopt you, but we must not let others think that it¡¯s such an easy matter. Do you understand?¡±
Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping heaved a sigh of relief and nodded hurriedly. ¡°Grandma, we understand. We will put up a good show.¡±
Mu Mu and Jiang Jing also understood some of it. ¡°What about us? Do we have to participate too?¡±
Mo Beihan thought for a while and said, ¡°You must participate a little. Mu Mu, you must be very reluctant to leave your older cousin and plead for him with your grandma. And you must let others see it.¡±
Mu Mu nodded his small head. ¡°Youngest Uncle, I understand!¡±
Mo Beihan was somewhat shocked. ¡°You do? You understand?¡±
Mu Mu nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±
Jiang Xun immediately said, ¡°Mu Mu is very clever. When he was living with the Gu family recently, Elder Sister Gu...¡±
Jiang Xun paused at this point!
¡°This... in the future... do I also address Elder Sister Gu as... Young Aunt?¡±
Mu Mu and Jiang Jing were Mo Beihan¡¯s nephews, and he was Mu Mu¡¯s older cousin, so they were in the same generation. Of course, they were Mo Beihan¡¯s juniors.
So if Gu Qingyao was engaged to Mo Beihan, should he address her as Aunt?
Jiang Xun¡¯s expression was indescribable. Gu Qingyao was just a few years older than him...
Mo Beihan nced at him, as if he knew what Jiang Xun was thinking. Heughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, you should refer to her as Young Aunt. It has nothing to do with age. You are in different generations. You not only have to address Yao Yao as Young Aunt, but even Gu Fangting is also your aunt. And Little Six and Little Nine, who are in the Gu family, are your uncles!¡±
Jiang Xun: ¡°...¡±
Uncle?
Little Nine was just a toddler!
Gu Fangting had always addressed him as ¡°Elder Brother Jiang Xun...¡±
Jiang Xun helplessly looked at his younger cousins. He had no choice. He was their junior.
¡°All right! I understand!¡±
¡°This... Mu Mu is very intelligent. During his recent stay with the Gu family, Elder Sister Gu... Young Aunt taught him to read and write. Mu Mu learnt very fast.¡±
Mo Beihan looked at Mu Mu. ¡°Is that so? How many words can Mu Mu read?¡±
Mu Mu hurriedly replied, ¡°I can read and write more than three hundred characters. I know the meaning of more than a hundred idioms, but don¡¯t know how to write them. I can recite fifty ssic poems, and can add and subtract within fifty.¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s hand paused. ¡°Did you learn all these recently?¡±
Mu Mu nodded. ¡°Uhm! That was when I was living with the Gu family, andter on, when you brought Older Cousin away. It was not more than twenty days.¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Everyone: ¡°...¡±
This child was a genius!
Mo Beihan was delighted. He carried Mu Mu and put him on hisp. ¡°Not bad, not bad. Our Mu Mu is very smart. In the future, you must study hard, then when you grow up, you will be very capable.¡±
Mu Mu immediately smiled obediently. ¡°I know, I know. I will certainly study hard. I¡¯ve already said that when I grow up, I will earn money to support Young Aunt.¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s expression darkened!
Everyone: ¡°...¡±
Hehe...
Chapter 458: Study Diligently
Chapter 458: Study Diligently
Mo Beihan did not quibble with this irritating fellow. Instead, he looked at Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping. ¡°In the future, both of you must also study diligently. Especially you, Jiang Ping. You must set an example for the younger boys. You must be even more diligent than them.¡±
Jiang Xun was taken aback. ¡°I... I need to study too?¡±
He was not a young child anymore. He could work and their home situation was fraught. Should he not be working more to support the family?
Mo Beihan nodded and told him very sternly, ¡°That¡¯s right, you have to study too. You will work as usual, but you must not neglect your studies. But you have to be careful and not let anyone else find out. Be discreet. Do you understand?
¡°Listen to me. There is no harm in learning more. And there are all those older folks at the cowshed, not just in our Southern Lake Brigade but also in the Qing River Brigade. The older folks in the Qing River Brigade in particr are kind and very knowledgeable. In the future, you can seek their guidance.
¡°But some of them here in the Southern Lake Brigade are not so nice. You have to be careful.
¡°Also, I heard that school will start next year and lessons will begin. That way, all of you can go to school In the future. All of you are to attend school and study hard. Do you understand?¡±
Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping werepletely stunned!
¡°I... we can attend school too?¡±
This was beyond Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping¡¯s expectations. How did they get so lucky?
Mo Beihan thought for a while and said, ¡°You can, but not right now. I cannot send all of you to school at once. That would be too conspicuous.
¡°When school starts next year, Chengrui will start first, followed by Little Xu and Little Jing. Mu Mu is still young and can wait a few years. In two years, Ping Ping can go to school too.
¡°As for Jiang Xun, he must wait for his younger brothers to all attend school and for things to improve at home before he can attend school. By then, he can directly attend senior school.
¡°That way, others won¡¯t find it peculiar. But whether you go to school or not, you must not neglect your studies at home. I will check on your learning periodically. I will buy the books, paper and pens that you need. Those old people at the Qing River are all very learned. You should not waste this opportunity.¡±
Jiang Xun was very moved. ¡°Youngest Uncle, Grandma, I... I don¡¯t need to go. It¡¯s enough if you send Ping Ping to school. I... I¡¯ll stay at home and work.¡±
He was already very touched that they would allow his younger brother to go to school. He did not mind so much about himself.
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°You¡¯re older, so it doesn¡¯t matter much whether you go to school or not. We¡¯ll see how things go. But remember, whether you attend school or not, you must study hard at home and not neglect your studies. You must learn whatever your younger brothers learn. It wille in useful in the future.¡±
Jiang Xun was startled. He felt that Mo Beihan¡¯sst sentence had a deeper meaning!
Although he did not understand, he obediently nodded.
Mo Beihan rxed and waved them away. ¡°All right, go and tidy your room. In the future, all of you will stay together. Jiang Xun, you¡¯re the older brother. You must take care of the younger ones.¡±
¡°I know, I will take care of them.¡±
Jiang Xun led the younger ones to the room to tidy it.
Mo Chengrui and Mo Chengxu had stayed in this room. Now there were another four people, but they would continue to stay there. All the beds in the room were bunk beds.
But there were not enough beds because there were only two bunks, which could amodate four. In the past, only Mo Chengrui and Mo Chengxu had stayed there, and the upper bunks were used for storage.
For now, two people slept in each lower bunk. The smaller ones squeezed together. Mo Beihan nned to go to the salvage station when he was free, to get some old furniture. Or he might just buy two more bunk beds.
Mu Mu looked at his bed somewhat unhappily. ¡°I want to sleep with Young Aunt!¡±
Chapter 459: Close Physical Contact Between Males And Females Is Improper
Chapter 459: Close Physical Contact Between Males And Females Is Improper
During the many days he had lived at the Gu house, he had always slept with Gu Qingyao.
Mo Beihan, who had been following behind to check the situation, had just stepped through the door and he happened to overhear Mu Mu¡¯s words. His expression immediately darkened.
But Mo Chengxu, who was standing nearby, did not see his Youngest Uncle enter. He also liked Gu Qingyao, so he immediately turned to look at Mu Mu. ¡°You slept with Young Aunt?¡±
Mu Mu immediately nodded. ¡°While I was staying at the Gu house, I always slept with Young Aunt. Young Aunt¡¯s bed is soft and warm and she smells great. She¡¯s warm and soft to hug. It¡¯s very cozy!¡±
Mo Beihan was standing behind them, and his expression darkened further. Soft? Smelt great?
Mo Beihan ground his teeth!
He had not even hugged her yet!
The two children did not know that their Youngest Uncle was now wildly jealous. The moment Mo Chengxu heard Mu Mu¡¯s words, his eyes shone with envy.
¡°Really? Gosh, you¡¯re so lucky. Young Aunt took care of you for so long. I¡¯ve never slept with Young Aunt before! When Young Auntes to my house next time, I will ask her to sleep with me too.¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s expression was indescribably ugly. ¡°What nonsense are you babbling? Hurry up and make the beds. If you have nothing better to do, go and do your homework.¡±
Mu Mu did not sense his Youngest Uncle¡¯s anger. He was immersed in the delightful thought of Gu Qingyao visiting the Mo house. When he heard Mo Beihan¡¯s voice, he immediately turned and said, ¡°Youngest Uncle, when will Young Aunte to our house?¡±
Mo Chengruiughed and replied, ¡°When she marries Youngest Uncle, of course.¡±
¡°Then hurry up and get married!¡± Mu Mu was very impatient.
¡°That depends on Youngest Uncle!¡± Mo Chengrui said.
Mu Mu looked at Mo Beihan. ¡°Youngest Uncle, hurry up and marry Young Aunt and bring her home! Then I can sleep with Young Aunt every day.¡±
¡°Me too, me too! I want Young Aunt to sleep with me!¡± Mo Chengxu immediately shouted when he heard what Mu Mu said.
Mo Beihan felt stifled, infuriated, and jealous.
He ground his teeth in rage as he looked at these two naughty children, who were intent on fighting him for his wife.
¡°You¡¯re so big, why do you need to sleep with an adult? Your Young Aunt is a girl and you are boys. Close physical contact between males and females is improper, do you understand?¡±
Mu Mu and Mo Chengxu were shocked!
Close physical contact between males and females is improper?
What did that mean?
They did not understand thest sentence, but they understood what Mo Beihan had said before that. They were not that young, so they vaguely understood that boys and girls were different. The two of them stood rooted on the spot, unable to speak.
Mo Beihan grunted when he saw that the two naughty children were silent. Then he turned to Jiang Xun, who was red from suppressedughter, and said, ¡°Take a look and see if you need anything else. Are the quilts thick enough? There¡¯s no stove here, so the quilts have to be thick enough to keep you warm.¡±
Jiang Xun immediately said, ¡°Yes, yes, we have enough sheets and quilts. Don¡¯t worry, Youngest Uncle! We will take care of ourselves.¡±
The quilts the Mo family had given them were neither old nor new. It was nearing the end of the year and everyone was tidying and cleaning their houses. Jiang Yingqiu was hardworking, and she had sunned all the quilts so that they were soft and fluffy.
She had also washed the sheets and nkets.
Jiang Xun had never had such nice quilts in his life. In the past, his family was poor, especially since times were hard. Later on, things were slightly better when he lived with his aunt, but unfortunately, his uncle had died a few yearster.
He had nothing before he had gotten married, but even in those hard times, he had managed to support his family well. If he had had a bit more time, the family situation would have improved.
Unfortunately, Heaven had not given him any more time.
Chapter 460: Afraid He Cannot Keep Up With His Wife
Chapter 460: Afraid He Cannot Keep Up With His Wife
Besides the Gu house, where the living conditions had been much better, they had not had any nice things before.
Mo Beihan was a good earner, especially after he was reborn. He navigated life with ease, now that he had the experience and judgment of his previous life. He had always been willing to spend on his family, but now, he was even more inclined to spend on them. He had done many things for his family over the past year.
Quilts were essential in winter. The house had many new quilts, which he had acquired when he was homest year. Jiang Yingqiu could not bear to spend that much money and could not get hold of that much new cotton wool either.
Mo Beihan looked around and did not notice anything that wascking. He nodded and rxed a little.
The two younger ones had been independent since they were young. For years, Jiang Xun had taken care of his younger brothers, and they had lived on their own. Of course, they were self-sufficient.
That night, the youngest ones slept in the lower bunks, while Jiang Xun and his younger brother, Jiang Ping, slept in the upper bunks. The two of them werepletely at peace as theyy curled up in their warm quilts, sheltered in a house that was not drafty, listening to the breathing of their younger brothers.
They were very emotional. They finally had a home!
They were so emotional they could not sleep.
The brothers exchanged nces in the dark. The light reflected from the snow shone into the room and lit it faintly. Their eyes had already adjusted to the darkness, so they could see the outlines of each other¡¯s faces.
The brothers saw each other¡¯s bright eyes, and each knew what the other was thinking.
It was wonderful to have a home!
In the future, they would work hard and take care of the younger boys. As long as they had a home, they did not mind hard work and exhaustion.
Mo Beihan got up early the next day. Meanwhile, Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping had risen as well. Mo Beihan did not wait for Jiang Yingqiu. As long as he was home, he would actively take on the chores and allow his elderly mother to rest a little.
He went to the kitchen to make breakfast. Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping went to help too.
After breakfast, he told the children to stay home to read and write while he went to the Gu house.
He had not seen Gu Qingyao for such a long time; of course, he missed her. Furthermore, now that four children had suddenly joined his family, others would certainly expect him to spend some time coaxing Gu Qingyao. So it was natural for him to seek her out.
Meanwhile, over at the Gu house, the children had finished breakfast. Without anything else to do, they were all reading and writing.
Gu Fangting cocked her head and looked at Gu Qingyao. ¡°Elder Sister, Mu Mu is really the Mo family¡¯s grandson! Since Elder Brother Jiang Xun is his older cousin, when you marry Brother Beihan, they will have to address you as Young Aunt. Since I¡¯m your younger cousin, won¡¯t that make me Elder Brother Jiang Xun¡¯s aunt?¡±
She felt it was rather ridiculous. She had suddenly be his senior!
Gu Fangting smiled broadly. She decided that the next time she saw Jiang Xun, she would ask him to address her as ¡®Aunt¡¯ to see how it sounded.
Gu Qingyao was looking at her medical books. When she heard that, she raised her head and nced at her with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯ll be his senior. In the future, you must take good care of your juniors!¡±
Little Nine immediately chipped in. ¡°And me, and me. I will ask Elder Brother Jiang Xun to address me as Uncle. Hahaha!¡±
The corner of Gu Qingyao¡¯s mouth twitched. Jiang Xun would have a hard time of it.
In the past, he had assumed the role of an older brother when he interacted with these children. But in a blink of an eye, they had be his seniors...
When Mo Beihan arrived, Gu Qingyao was studying diligently.
He sat next to her. ¡°You¡¯re studying so diligently?¡±
Gu Qingyao nced at him and smiled. ¡°Of course, I have always been very focused on my studies.¡±
In her previous life, this girl had been very learned. Now that she had been reborn, and with her interspace, Mo Beihan did not dare to rest on hisurels, lest he fail to keep up with his wife.
Chapter 461: Why Was The Whole World Fighting Him For His Wife?
Chapter 461: Why Was The Whole World Fighting Him For His Wife?
Mo Beihan looked at her and said, ¡°After the new year, would you like to go to the provincial capital with me and have some fun? I¡¯ll bring you around, then we¡¯ll find some time and make a trip to Nancheng.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes gleamed with amusement. ¡°I don¡¯t think my teacher will let me go. She¡¯s now teaching me very earnestly and is putting a lot of effort into my lessons. She probably won¡¯t let me leave. Right now, she is worried that I will leave our hometown after we are married, then I¡¯ll be busy with having children and bringing them up, and neglect my studies!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Why was the whole world fighting him for his wife?
¡°Also, why are you bringing me to Nancheng? It¡¯s so far away!¡±
Mo Beihan used to work in Nancheng, but he had already been transferred back, so why was he going there again?
Mo Beihan said, ¡°I still have some things left there, so I want to make a trip and visit some friends along the way.¡±
Gu Qingyao hesitated inwardly. She immediately understood what Mo Beihan was referring to. He had probably hidden some treasure that could not be easily brought with him.
Mo Beihan saw that she understood, so he did not say anymore. He had lived in Nancheng for a long time, so he was familiar with the ce and had many connections there. He could get many things done there.
When he was transferred back to the provincial capital, it hadn¡¯t been convenient to bring some items with him on the train, so he had not brought much.
He had many treasures hidden in secret ces at Nancheng. He was waiting for a time when he could bring Gu Qingyao to collect them.
¡°Is it urgent?¡± Gu Qingyao asked.
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°No. We just need to make a trip there when we have time.¡±
Gu Qingyao heaved a sigh of relief. So he had hidden them well.
Anyway, Brother Beihan was always reliable.
¡°I understand. I¡¯ll make a trip there with you when we have time, but probably not now. The earliest will probably be in spring next year.¡±
Mo Beihan pursed his lips. He was rather disappointed that he could not spend some time alone with his wife sooner.
Meanwhile, in the Mo house, Jiang Yingqiu had eaten her breakfast and after some preparations, she gave the children detailed instructions and left the house.
She did not go far. There was a sheltered corner outside her house not far from her courtyard door. It was just the right spot for sunning herself, out of the winter winds.
Jiang Yingqiu opened her courtyard door and deliberately allowed others to see what was going on in the courtyard.
News of what happened in the Mo house yesterday had already spread throughout the Southern Lake Brigade and the Qing River Brigade. As a result, all the women who had nothing better to do at the end of the year were buzzing with gossip. They longed to know what the Mo family would do.
Life in the vige was hard. Many people could barely support their own children. In the past, the Mo family only had two children, which was not too many.
The problem was that these two children were orphans but were not Mo Beihan¡¯s children, only his nephews.
Life was hard and no one was willing to take on other burdens, especially with Jiang Yingqiu also in poor health.
Many people were waiting for Mo Chengrui to grow up a little over the next two years and, hopefully, set up his own household apart from Mo Beihan.
It was a surprise for them when he had gotten engaged to Gu Qingyao so quickly. Because of what had happened with Gu Ruoqing, everyone had been extremely envious of Gu Qingyao, who would marry Mo Beihan and move to the city to live in the future.
But now four more children had joined the Mo family. Everyone thought it was a big joke.
They subconsciously took great pleasure in her plight.
Now Gu Qingyao would certainly have to stay home and work like a maid.
Six children and a sickly mother-inw. No matter how capable Mo Beihan was, he could not possibly support them.
Chapter 462: Sarcastic Remarks? Retaliate!
Chapter 462: Sarcastic Remarks? Retaliate!
Many people hade over to the Southern Lake Brigade first thing in the morning to hear thetest news and pry into the Mo family¡¯s affairs.
Yesterday, Mo Beihan had brought the children to the brigade leader, Jiang Feng, but Jiang Feng had told him to go back and consider the matter carefully. They had all heard that.
Right now, there were more people than ever in the sheltered corner outside the Mo house. That included those who disliked Jiang Yingqiu and Gu Qingyao. They would love to add fuel to the fire.
Chen Honghua¡¯s mother, Wang Qiuhua, Sun Mei¡¯s mother, Qin Yufeng, and Liu Zao¡¯s mother, Miao Cun, were all there.
Jiang Yingqiu sat next to them and also sunned herself. She was holding her needlework, but she looked distracted and troubled.
A woman nudged Jiang Yingqiu. ¡°Hey, are you really going to adopt so many children? Then you will have six. And Beihan will have his own children too. How will he support so many children?¡±
Another person hurried to add, ¡°That¡¯s right! Look, you¡¯ve had such a hard life since you were young. Now Beihan has finally seeded, and you can rx a little, but another four children have turned up. What will you do?¡±
Qin Yufeng was all smiles, clearly delighting in her misfortune. ¡°Why are all of you so worried? They can afford to raise so many children.¡±
She turned to look at Jiang Yingqiu. ¡°Wow, I really did not know that your Beihan is so capable. He¡¯s so young but can support so many children. Wow, wow, wow!¡±
Miao Cun had intended to marry her daughter to Mo Beihan, but now there were suddenly so many children in the Mo family. She rejoiced that her daughter had not married into the Mo family. Otherwise, she would have raised her daughter for nothing.
She did not even want to support the two extra grandchildren, much less Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping, who were not rted by blood.
In the past, they already had two children to feed, now there were even more!
She chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to raise so many children. Looks like your Beihan is really good at earning money. No wonder he did not fancy any of the girls in our brigade, but insisted on finding a city girl! But in the end, no city girl was willing toe over to be a maid, so he ended up with the Gu family¡¯s daughter, who was left on the shelf. Now that there are another four children, your household will be really lively.¡±
Wang Qiuhua sniggered. ¡°It¡¯s a blessing to have so many sons! It¡¯s a good thing! Most people don¡¯t have so many children even if they wanted them!¡±
¡°Think about it, if Mo Beihan has a few children over the next few years, things will be really lively!¡±
When Jiang Yingqiu heard this, she was visibly displeased. She grunted coldly. ¡°My Beihan has never said that he must marry a city girl. He has known the Gu brothers since they were young, and I watched Yao Yao grow up. When Beihan got engaged to her, we knew her background and we only wanted a peaceful life. We¡¯re not like some people who are always trying and failing to climb the socialdder.
¡°Hmph! Even if my Beihan really wanted to marry a city girl, he has the ability to do so. He¡¯s handsome and has a good job. If he were really looking for one, I¡¯m sure he could find a girl willing to marry him.
¡°Not like some people who are always trying to toady up to useless folks. When you heard she had gone to the city, you clung to her like a dying man clutches at straws. The truth is that you have no ability and do not know any other city folk.
¡°In the end, you lost both her and your money, and after that fiasco, no one in the brigade dares to marry your child.¡±
¡°You... who are you talking about?¡± Qin Yufeng and Miao Cun¡¯s expressions changed. They were furious.
It was clear that Jiang Yingqiu was mocking their daughters for currying Gu Ruoqing¡¯s favor. This matter had caused them much heartache.
Chapter 463: Putting On A Show
Chapter 463: Putting On A Show
Especially Wang Qiuhua and Miao Cun ¨C they were not exactly well-off. They were still scrimping and saving to make up for all the things they had given earlier!
So when Jiang Yingqiu mocked them, it hit a sore spot.
Jiang Yingqiu was not afraid of them at all. She said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m talking about whoever did such things! Everyone knows what happened in the brigade at that time.¡±
She was no pushover.
All these years, she had lived alone and raised her two sons. If she were so easily bullied, she would have been bullied to death.
She had no reason to fear these people. The Mo family were poor peasants by birth, and they were good elements. Her older brother was the leader of the Southern Lake Brigade. Her son was very sessful and had many connections. Why would she need to be afraid of these old gossips?
They were all furious after being mocked. Just at that moment, Jiang Xun ran over and stopped before Jiang Yingqiu. He spoke carefully and ingratiatingly. ¡°Grandma, the house is tidy. It¡¯s almost the new year now and the house needs to be cleaned. Do you have any clothes that need washing? It¡¯s best to wash all the nkets and bedsheets in time for the new year. I¡¯ll wash them for you!¡±
Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s expression did not improve. She still looked worried, a little helpless, and rather undecided, as if she could not bear to make a difficult decision. ¡°I¡¯ve already washed all the sheets and nkets. But I haven¡¯t washed Little Rui and Little Xu¡¯s clothes yet. You can wash those. You don¡¯t need to do anything else.¡±
Jiang Xun was so frightened that he kept waving his hands. ¡°It¡¯s all right, it¡¯s all right. Grandma, I¡¯m used to doing lots of work. I... I¡¯ve always taken care of my younger brothers. Don¡¯t worry, if you have anything that needs to be done, you can just tell me. I can do anything.
¡°Then... besides clothes, what about shoes? I noticed that Little Rui and Little Xu¡¯s shoes are a little dirty. I¡¯ll go and scrub them now!¡±
With that, he immediately ran back before Jiang Yingqiu could stop him.
¡°Sigh...¡± Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s mouth moved as if she had not had time to speak.
She looked at Jiang Xun¡¯s disappearing figure for a while, then sighed and lowered her head without a word.
Mu Mu hade out with Jiang Xun, and now he came over to hug Jiang Yingqiu. His expression was cautious and pleading.
¡°Grandma, my older cousin is very clever and he knows how to do anything. In the past, he always took care of me. Can he... live with us? Without him, Mu Mu would not have made it until now!¡±
Jiang Yingqiu looked at Mu Mu¡¯s face, her expression a little stiff. Then she sighed again and lowered her head without speaking.
When the others saw Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s response to Jiang Xun, they all understood.
It was clear that Jiang Xun wanted to stay. He had no home. Of course, he longed for one.
So he was trying his best to please Jiang Yingqiu.
But what about Jiang Yingqiu?
It was a heavy burden to care for so many children. But the child was so pitiful, and with her grandson pleading for him, she was too embarrassed to abandon the child, so she could not make up her mind!
Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao had been there for some time and saw what Qin Yufeng and the others had done. Gu Qingyao was astonished when she saw Jiang Xun and Mu Mu put up such a good performance!
Damn!
This child was brilliant!
But when she looked at Qin Yufeng, Gu Qingyao¡¯s expression grew frosty. She brought forward her previous decision to get all their things back from the Sun family.
She looked at Mo Beihan. Fortunately, Mo Beihan was home now. It would be easier to get things done when he was around to help.
Chapter 464: All Drama Queens
Chapter 464: All Drama Queens
The new year was almost here. The Sun family would surely bring some things to the ck market to barter for things to celebrate the new year. She had to hurry. Those things belonged to the Gu family. They must get back as much of it as possible.
Mo Beihan led Gu Qingyao over to greet the others. Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s eyes brightened the moment she saw Gu Qingyao. She hurriedly stood up and sped Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand. She smiled ingratiatingly, as if afraid the girl would flee.
¡°Yao Yao! Why are you here? Is anything the matter? Beihan, how can you be so ignorant! Yao Yao is a girl; she¡¯ll be so colding out here in the middle of winter. If she has any errands to run, why can¡¯t you do them for her? If you let Yao Yao Yaoe out, she might catch a cold. Then what will we do?¡±
After berating Mo Beihan, she turned to Gu Qingyao. ¡°Yao Yao! Don¡¯t worry, our Beihan is still young. Sometimes he doesn¡¯t know how to take care of others properly. Don¡¯t worry, I will teach him. I guarantee that he will take good care of you and you won¡¯t suffer.
¡°Beihan shows great promise, and he is only in his early twenties. He will certainly be increasingly sessful. Don¡¯t worry! He will certainly take good care of you, all right? Aunt won¡¯t allow you to suffer.¡±
Her performance was very believable!
Gu Qingyao wasughing inwardly, but outwardly, she looked very conflicted. ¡°Aunt, I... I understand. I¡¯m here to give Mu Mu his medicine. He is in poor health and still needs to take medicine.¡±
¡°Oh, oh, oh!¡± Jiang Yingqiu responded. She immediately looked delighted and heaped praises on Gu Qingyao.
¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯re such a kind girl. You even personally brought Mu Mu his medicine. Look at you! You¡¯re pretty and mature. My Beihan must have done something good in his previous life to be engaged to you!¡±
Gu Qingyao only chuckled hollowly but did not reply. She continued to look strained. She clearly understood that Jiang Yingqiu was trying to tter her, to get her to ept the fact that they were taking on six children even before she was married.
Mo Beihan was deeply amused as he watched them.
His mother, the old drama queen, and his wife, the little drama queen, were putting on a brilliant performance.
Mu Mu immediately joined in. He tipped his guileless little face towards Gu Qingyao and smiled brilliantly, as if eager to please. ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re so nice to me. I will certainly obey you. I will obey you in everything. My grandma is very nice. When you be part of our family in the future, you won¡¯t suffer from any grievances.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Wow!
Here was an even smaller drama queen!
After they had all performed, they finally entered the house. Everyone else had seen it and understood.
When they reached the Mo house, Gu Qingyao spoke with the children a little, then pulled Mo Beihan into his own room.
The moment they entered the door, Mo Beihan pulled her into his embrace and gave her a tight hug!
Gu Qingyao was shocked!
¡°Let me go! There are people outside!¡±
Mo Beihan refused. ¡°They won¡¯te in.¡±
¡°You still shouldn¡¯t be doing this!¡±
¡°No!¡±
Mo Beihan hugged her even tighter.
Gu Qingyao had no choice but to allow him to hug her. Mo Beihan was only reluctantly satisfied after a long hug.
Gu Qingyao looked at him smilingly. ¡°I have something to discuss with you. Be serious!¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°What?¡±
Gu Qingyao told him about the Sun family. She and Mo Beihan both had memories of their earlier life, so there was no restrain inmunicating about these matters.
¡°I was already prepared to act, but I was dyed because of Mu Mu. Now that the matter is settled, and you¡¯re back, you cane with me.
¡°There is much more hidden at the Sun house than what the oldest daughter-inw hid at her mother¡¯s house. It won¡¯t be easy for me to dig them up by myself.¡±
Chapter 465: Let’s Go Tonight
Chapter 465: Let¡¯s Go Tonight
Mo Beihan raised a brow. The Sun family?
He did not remember much about them, but he seemed to recall that they used to work for the Gu family as servants. They had done fairly well too.
They had depended on the Gu family for a good life, butter on, they bit the hand that fed them. A family like that was certainly a nasty piece of work.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Of course I can. But do you know where they buried the things?¡±
Gu Qingyao immediately smiled. ¡°You forget that I have a metal detector in my interspace. In fact, you were the one who bought it!¡±
Mo Beihan was taken aback. They really did have such a thing.
In his previous life, he would bring her traveling whenever he had time. So her interspace had many things they needed on their travels, including many strange tools.
Mo Beihan tapped Gu Qingyao¡¯s little nose. ¡°That¡¯s no problem then. When shall we go?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes crinkled in a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go tonight. I¡¯m not willing to dy another day. The Sun family has lived sofortably all these years because of these things! Let them boast. I¡¯ll get all the things back, and then we¡¯ll see what they do.¡±
It was such a small request, of course Mo Beihan agreed to it.
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan agreed on a time to meet that night. Because the Sun family were in the Southern Lake Brigade, they did not have to go so early. They could wait untilte at night, and Mo Beihan would pick her up.
Both of them had watches, so they agreed on a time.
They did not follow the main path in the brigade. The Sun family lived in the northern region of the Southern Lake Brigade. So the two of them went around the upper portion of the brigade.
The snow was still falling and it was quite cold. But Gu Qingyao was wildly excited. The moment she thought of the Sun family¡¯s crestfallen expressions when they discovered that their hidden treasure had all disappeared, she felt emotional.
Hmph!
You¡¯ve used the Gu family¡¯s treasure to lead afortable life, then you look down on the Gu family and bask in your small achievements.
The vigers usually slept very early because they did not want to waste money on fuel. So almost everyone finished their tasks in the day and slept when it got dark.
Especially in winter, when there was nothing much to do.
It was alreadyte at night and the entire brigade was quiet.
When they reached the back of the Sun house, she handed the metal detector to Mo Beihan. As usual, she went around the surrounding houses and lit sticks of incense to induce drowsiness, ensuring everyone would sleep soundly.
By the time Gu Qingyao returned, Mo Beihan had already identified two spots.
Gu Qingyao took a hoe out of her interspace and began digging. Mo Beihan used a shovel and worked twice as fast. His capacity for manualbor was extraordinary!
¡°The soil here has been loosened!¡± Mo Beihan eximed after digging for a while.
Gu Qingyao also sensed it. Her expression was ugly. ¡°It¡¯s almost the end of the year. They must have taken some things to barter.¡±
Mo Beihan nced at her and knew that she was upset, so he soothed her. ¡°We¡¯ll take the remaining things back first, then I¡¯ll take a look around their house. Maybe they haven¡¯t used it all. This is buried so deeply, it¡¯s inconvenient to take a little at a time. They would certainly take more and are unlikely to have used it up so quickly.¡±
Gu Qingyao pursed her lips. Although she was a little upset, she had no choice.
The Sun family had used the treasure for so many years. She could never regain what they had spent in the past.
The two dug for a while before they finally dug up a box. The moment Gu Qingyao looked at it, she could tell the things belonged to the Gu family.
There were four boxes altogether. Gu Qingyao ground her teeth. ¡°How many things did this family steal from the Gu family?¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Old Master Sun was doing so well in the Gu family. Later on, when the Gu family was trying to survive, he had the authority to obtain many things if he wanted to.¡±
Chapter 466: Dig Them All Up
Chapter 466: Dig Them All Up
The point was that the Gu family used to be very wealthy, and was an aristocratic family. They had an untold wealth. It was no surprise that the Sun family had managed to obtain so many things.
Mo Beihan suspected that many families within the Southern Lake and Qing River Brigades had items that used to belong to the Gu family.
Gu Qingyao was unhappy as she put the things into her interspace.
They filled the hole, then went to the other spot to dig.
There were more boxes here, six in total.
Gu Qingyao was even more displeased when she saw them!
She put them away, then filled in the hole. Anyway, it was snowing now and all traces would soon be hidden. Before they left, Mo Beihan went around the Sun house and when he returned, he had a small wooden box in his hand. When they opened it, they found a few jade bangles, a string of pearls, two rings, and a few gold bracelets.
Gu Qingyao angrily put them into her interspace.
Mo Beihan smiled and stroked her little head. ¡°All right, calm down. Let¡¯s go back! I¡¯ll walk you home.¡±
Her mood improved after he coaxed her a little. Mo Beihan brought her back to the Gu house. It was already past midnight, and it would be dawn in another two hours.
When Gu Qingyao reached her room, she went into her interspace to see what the Sun family had taken.
When she opened all the boxes, Gu Qingyao realized that although there were so many boxes, there were not many things in them.
It was mostly jewels and precious stones, and most of them were not of good quality.
After all, the Sun family had been servants. The objects they usually came into contact with were not of the best quality. The Gu family would certainly have hidden the best things.
Within one of therge boxes was a small box, which contained items of higher quality.
There were two luminous green jade bangles made of high-grade material and these were fairly good. Although they were not top-quality, they would be worth about ten million in the future. That was not bad.
There were another two pearl nes that were more valuable. The rest included two pairs of red gold bracelets in the dragon and phoenix design that were embedded with rubies. Then there was a top-quality hair ornament in the form of a peach blossom. The hair ornament was very pretty, and the pink pearl flowers looked very realistic. The design was lively without losing its elegance, and it was very suitable for a young girl.
The rest were all rings.
Most of them were rings with gems, or diamond rings. Rings were small and easier to hide.
When the Gu family fell on difficult times, the Sun family made use of the ensuing chaos to hide these things. These were all top-quality items.
Among the rest, there were fewer items of good quality, like some gold and silver jewelry, and somerger decorative items. She was not sure whether they were a reward from the Gu family¡¯s Master or whether they had stolen them.
Because the decorative items were ratherrge, there were more than ten boxes, but only a few items.
Last of all were some precious stones and jewelry that would be worth about ten thousand yuan or so inter years.
The items were worth more when added together. Gu Qingyao organized them. There were more than a hundred items in total. The prettier items which were not very valuable would make for good giftster on.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s mood improved after she had finished organizing everything. She felt pleased whenever she thought of how the Sun family would not be able to put on any airs now that these things were gone.
It was almost dawn in the outer world. After a tiring night, Gu Qingyao slept in the interspace before emerging.
Early the next morning, she happily got out of bed to make breakfast for the whole family.
Gu Yunshuang got up shortly thereafter. She had done all the cooking ever since she had returned home.
Chapter 467: Comparing Talents
Chapter 467: Comparing Talents
Gu Yunshuang was taken aback when she saw Gu Qingyao. ¡°Yao Yao, why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer? It¡¯s still early!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ve slept enough, so I might as well get up and make breakfast. There are so many people here! You¡¯ll need to cook a lot of food, and it¡¯s too much for one person to handle!¡±
Gu Yunshuang smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I can manage by myself. But you! You¡¯re grown up. You should enjoy yourself while you¡¯re still unmarried. When you get married and have your own little household, you will have no choice but to do everything.¡±
Gu Qingyao could not help but smile when she thought of her future with Mo Beihan. She didn¡¯t say anything.
Gu Qingyao had been pampered since she was young. The entire Gu family doted on her and cherished her, and that included Gu Yunshuang.
¡°Go back to your room! It¡¯s still so early, and they¡¯re not in a hurry for breakfast. I can manage by myself. You had to take care of the two children and cook when you were at your third uncle¡¯s ce. Now that you¡¯re home and the new year is almost here, you should just enjoy yourself.
¡°If you have time, you can guide the younger children in their reading and writing. You don¡¯t need to do anything else.¡±
Gu Yunshuang was adamant that Gu Qingyao should not do anything. The day was just breaking. She felt that anyone would like to lie in on a cold day like that.
So she chased Gu Qingyao away.
She herself had suffered terribly for years in her mother-inw¡¯s home. As a result, she cherished the girls in her family even more, be it Gu Qingyao or Gu Fangting. She could not bear to let them do much.
She always felt that for girls, life was easier when they were with their own family. They were still young girls. Soon, they would marry and have their own children. No matter how good their living conditions were, they would have to work hard.
So if she could dote on them now, she would!
Meanwhile, Mo Beihan found excuses to run over to the Gu house every day. To others, he seemed afraid of angering the Gu family or wary of his wife running away. So he assiduously visited the Gu house every day.
He could not be bothered with the children in his home. Every time Mu Mu and Mo Chengxu saw him go out, they would look at him usingly.
They also wanted to see their young aunt.
But Mo Beihan refused to allow them toe along. What a joke. Under normal circumstances, he certainly would not allow the children to see Gu Qingyao. After all, others all assumed that Gu Qingyao certainly did not want to see them!
Just as well. Then they would not interrupt his time alone with his wife.
The Gu family children were all very close to Gu Qingyao. But after all, they were with her all day. He only had to coax them a little and he would be able to find time to spend alone with his wife.
If these little rascals followed him, then Yao Yao would really be upied.
Everyone was free in winter. For farmers, this was a rare time for leisure, especially the new year period. Under Gu Qingyao¡¯s guidance, the children in the family increasingly loved to learn. When they saw how diligently their younger cousin was studying, Gu Jinhang, Gu Jinlin and Gu Jinfeng felt rather embarrassed.
Gu Qingyao smilingly ced two tables in a room and spread white paper over them for the older cousins to practice their writing and drawing.
¡°Come, our Gu family is known to be erudite. Besides Grandfather, our three uncles are well-versed in music, chess, calligraphy and painting. You must not fall behind. Even if you¡¯re not outstanding, you should at least know a little. Come here and write a few words for me to see!¡±
Gu Jinhang: ¡°...¡±
Gu Jinlin: ¡°...¡±
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°...¡±
They did not want to write. They wanted to go home!
Mo Beihan could not help butugh when he saw the embarrassed looks on his three brothers-inw¡¯s faces. But...
¡°Brother Beihan, you have to learn too. Come here, you can start first.¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Chapter 468: My Husband Is Very Learned
Chapter 468: My Husband Is Very Learned
The three cousins¡¯ eyes immediately brightened. They turned to look at Mo Beihan. Their expressions seemed to say, If you can¡¯t write nicely, I will use my authority as a brother-inw and thrash you.
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Gu Qingyao had alreadyid out paper, pen and ink. When she saw that no one was moving, she looked at Mo Beihan and said, ¡°Come on, hurry up!¡±
She enjoyed practicing her writing and she was fairly famous for her calligraphy. In order to please her, he had spent a lot of time practicing!
So Gu Qingyao was well aware of Mo Beihan¡¯s standard.
Mo Beihan nced at his brothers-inw and a small, faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.
He modestly said, ¡°Elder brothers, do you... want to start first?¡±
Gu Jinfeng was especially bad at this, so he crossed his arms and said cockily, ¡°We¡¯re older than you, and you are the younger brother-inw. Younger ones must obey their elders. You start first!¡±
What a joke. He definitely did not want to go first!
Second Brother¡¯s standards were higher than his. That fellow was a fox, and usually enjoyed manipting others. Calligraphy required one to be in control of one¡¯s emotions and to remain calm. Gu Jinhang was an expert at controlling his emotions, seldom allowing them to show.
As for Gu Jinlin, he had always been the artistic type. When he was young, he had artistic inclinations, but in recent years, he had been busy with work and had no time to practice. Nheless, Gu Jinlin¡¯s standards were certainly higher than his.
So Gu Jinfeng was determined not to go first.
He also knew the Mo family¡¯s circumstances. Since he was young, Mo Beihan had never had the time to practice calligraphy. Even now that he was grown and capable, he still would not be interested in such things.
Gu Jinfeng guessed that he would be more interested in earning money, so Mo Beihan¡¯s standards were certainly lower than his.
Mo Beihan smiled modestly and looked at Gu Jinhang and Gu Jinlin. ¡°How about Second Brother and Third Brother? Would you like to start first?¡±
Gu Jinhang and Gu Jinlin looked at Mo Beihan. ¡°Yao Yao asked you to write, so you should just write. Why are you going on and on!¡±
This fellow had been visiting them every day, and he kept shooing away the two younger ones, so he could spend time alone with their younger sister. Did he think they were unaware of this?
Mo Beihan had no choice but to go over and write.
He smiled at Gu Qingyao when he reached her side. Only Gu Qingyao understood the smug gleam in his eyes.
He took the brush and casually started writing. In a moment, the words of a ssic poem seemed to leap off the page.
It was a ssic poem, ¡°Snowy River¡±, that everyone was familiar with.
Over the hills, no bird in flight
Over the paths, no man in sight
A fisherman on a lone boat
Fishing alone on a snowy river
He wrote in the running script style, which was Gu Qingyao¡¯s favorite style.
The writing was proud and unyielding, but not too aggressive. At least when Gu Qingyao looked at the calligraphy, she was well pleased.
¡°Not bad, I can see the emotion in it.¡±
She raised her head and looked at her three older cousins. ¡°Brothers, it¡¯s your turn!¡±
Gu Jinhang: ¡°...¡±
Gu Jinlin: ¡°...¡±
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°...¡±
They had clearly been fooled by Mo Beihan. This fellow had been hiding hismp under a bushel!
He must have practised his calligraphy for at least a dozen years to achieve this standard.
Gu Jinhang refused to admit that he was inferior to his younger brother-inw!
Or how would he maintain his younger cousin¡¯s good impression of him?
¡°Not bad, you can endeavor to do better in the future!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled as she nced at Gu Jinhang. These older cousins of hers!
They were all very intelligent. After all, the Gu family¡¯s excellent genes were all on disy here. Their children were naturally more intelligent than others. Few people in these times were educated, so they were even more outstanding.
So while they were intelligent, they were also rather arrogant!
Young and arrogant!
She could understand.
Chapter 469: The Older Cousins Are Mocked Mercilessly.
Chapter 469: The Older Cousins Are Mocked Mercilessly.
In her previous life, these older cousins had all done fairly well. They were much more capable than average. Otherwise, the Gu family wouldn¡¯t have prospered and gained so much honor inter years.
But in this life where she was reborn!
When she re-examined them now, she saw that her older cousins had wasted a lot of time and had not yet fulfilled their potential. When they met others who were at the top of their profession, they wouldn¡¯t be able to seed with such ease.
Gu Qingyao thought that she must stimte her older cousins a little so that they could improve. Just a little. Otherwise, her rebirth would not benefit her older cousins much!
As she improved, she wanted to help her older cousins to improve too!
In the future, no matter how much wealth she brought her family, it would not be as valuable as their strong innate talents.
How well Mo Beihan understood Gu Qingyao!
Of course, he knew what Gu Qingyao was thinking.
So...
¡°I can draw a little too, but not as well as you. Only a little better than average. I spend my time learning other things.¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows. ¡°What other things?¡±
¡°Foreignnguages and some professional knowledge of economics. That includes physics and so on. Now there are no pathways for learning these things anymore. Those older folks in the cowshed know so much, I often go over and learn from them. They are really good at teaching and guiding.
¡°I only spent a little time learning from them, and they already taught me many things.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes gleamed in amusement. ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve learnt many things? How many foreignnguages are you learning now?¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Mainly English, but I¡¯m also learning German and French. I can almost speak thenguages. Do you want to hear me speak those?¡±
Gu Qingyao burst outughing. ¡°No need. If you say you can do it, I¡¯m sure you can. You must be quite proficient in thesenguages if you im to be able to speak them.¡±
Mo Beihan had been intelligent in his previous life, andter on, he had be very learned. Because of the nature of his job, he traveled to many ces and made friends with many people. So he needed to know many things.
She remembered that Mo Beihan knew at least a dozennguages and was fluent in many of them. He knew some simple words in others, and could just about understand them.
He also knew some dialects and a fewnguages of minority people groups.
If he hadn¡¯t been so capable, he could not have attracted her for so many years.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°I¡¯m learning those too. My teacher says I¡¯m progressing well! And my father has been studying very hardtely and also learning medicine from my teacher! He¡¯s also learning foreignnguages. His teacher says he¡¯s an especially fast learner. I¡¯m nning to get my younger aunt to learn with him.
¡°Those older folks are so knowledgeable. If we just learn a little from them, it will stand us in good stead in the future!¡±
The two of them were chatting calmly while the three older cousins gaped!
Mo Beihan already knew so much!
At some point, the gap between them had grown so big?
How could that be?
As the older ones, how could they fall behind their younger brother-inw?
How would they maintain their lofty images in the mind of their younger cousin?
No way, absolutely no way!
So the entire Gu family gradually immersed itself in frantic learning. The three older cousins were especially diligent. They were only here for the new year break. Once their vacation was over, they would have to go back to work.
The older folks lived in their hometown. Once they left, it would not be convenient to learn from them.
Chapter 470: The Sun Family Makes A Discovery And The Two Older Folks Suffer A Stroke
Chapter 470: The Sun Family Makes A Discovery And The Two Older Folks Suffer A Stroke
The old folks were really very erudite. There were calligraphy masters,nguage professors, physics professors, and chemistry professors. They had all been sent down together.
And there was one who specialized in analyzing thew.
Gu Yunshuang was very interested in that.
Among them, they epassed various professions and branches of knowledge. It was even more useful than attending university.
The atmosphere of learning in the Gu family grew intense. Early that morning, everyone had risen and was ready to study when they heard wails rising from the Southern Lake Brigade.
Everyone jumped in fright and hurried over to look.
Only to discover that nothing much had happened. Standing on the hilltop, everyone could see that it seemed to being from the direction of the Sun family.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips curled. Wow, wow!
What a terrible wailing noise!
Had they discovered that their treasure was gone?
Hahaha!
What good news first thing in the morning! Great!
¡°It¡¯sing from the direction of the Sun house! What¡¯s going on? I can see the Southern Lake Brigade members heading over. I think it¡¯s only a minor matter! If it was anything serious, they would certainly call for us. But if it¡¯s nothing serious, why are they wailing like that?¡±
The Gu family¡¯s status was special and they usually minded their own business. Most of the time, they pretended to be invisible. They only acted when they were needed.
From their vantage point, they could clearly see what was going on in the Southern Lake Brigade. Many people heard the screams and came out to take a look. But although they were all whispering and discussing, no one called for them and there were no sounds of panic.
They could only faintly hear cryinging from the Sun house.
It did not look like a fight or anything dangerous, or they would not be reacting like that.
They soon saw a group of people emerge from the Sun house. The two in the middle seemed to be carrying someone on their backs.
As they approached, they turned out to be the oldest and second sons of the Sun family. They were each carrying the Sun family¡¯s Old Master and Old Madam.
It was Old Madam who had been screaming so shrilly.
They were heading for the Gu house.
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes. They still dared to look for the Gus. How shameless!
Only when the group reached the doorway of the Gu family courtyard did Gu Qingyao see that the two old people¡¯s faces were drooping and ck. They had clearly had a stroke.
Gu Qingyao felt no pity for such people.
The Sun family asked Gu Chonghua to treat them. The Gu family was in this line, and they certainly would not reject such a serious case. Although they despised the Sun family, they still had to appear to do something.
When he saw Old Master and Old Madam Sun¡¯s situation, Gu Chonghua knew what had happened. The two of them would probably be bedridden in the future.
Sure enough, after examining them, Gu Chonghua said, ¡°They had a severe shock, and suffered from a stroke. Old people must avoid extreme joy and sorrow. In the future, they must have a proper period of recuperation and must not be overexcited again.¡±
Gu Chonghua spoke to Gu Yunshen and asked him to prepare some herbs.
The resources in a vige were limited. He had prepared a little of what he could and if he did not have it, then it was just too bad.
The Sun family were shocked to hear that!
¡°St-stroke? What does that mean?¡±
The Sun family¡¯s sons and daughters-inw could not ept it.
The two older folks had lived well in recent years and had not suffered much. They were healthy and active. They really could not ept that the two of them had suddenly suffered a stroke and were now paralyzed.
Most importantly, the stroke had paralyzed them. Who would take care of them?
The sons and the daughters-inw backed away as they looked at the two old people who were lying in bed. Their mouths were crooked and they could not stop drooling. They were unable to speak.
Chapter 471 - The Sun Family Splits Up
Chapter 471: The Sun Family Splits Up
When Gu Chonghua saw that, he understood what was going on.
He inwardly snorted coldly. He had a bad impression of the Sun family, so he did not sympathize with their current plight at all.
Gu Yunshen brought the herbs he had prepared. Gu Chonghua said, ¡°Here are the herbs. Give them a dose every morning and every night. You must also turn them regrly and exercise their arms and legs. Perhaps they will recover slowly with care.¡±
¡°They¡¯re getting on in years. They must not be agitated anymore. Go home!¡±
The Sun family was bewildered. This was a crushing blow. They had not expected two healthy old people to suddenly be paralyzed from a stroke.
Gu Chonghua knew what the Sun family were like, so he would not say any more at that point. After giving them some instructions, he told them to bring the old people home.
The entire Sun family was befuddled. But when they looked at the two old people lying in bed and at all the people crowded around them, they had no choice but to bring the two old folks back.
The watching crowd sighed. Two old people who were still active yesterday were paralyzed today. And both of them at the same time to boot.
But no one was too worried about the Sun family. After all, the Suns were rtively well off.
Many of them looked enviously at the Sun family¡¯s many grandchildren. In these times, it wasn¡¯t easy to raise so many children, but the Sun family had managed.
Gu Qingyao was in a good mood once the Sun Family went home. The new year was almost here. She made many treats for the children, so they studied even harder.
With the interspace to help her, her achievements in this lifetime would be even greater.
It was only five days to the new year when Gu Qingyao received news that the Sun family had split.
¡°Split? Who suggested it?¡± Gu Qingyao was deeply interested! She could guess who it was.
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°The Sun family¡¯s eldest son.¡±
Gu Qingyao immediatelyughed. The Sun family¡¯s eldest son!
Wasn¡¯t that Sun Mei¡¯s father?
Sun Mei had another four older brothers. To be honest, Qin Yufeng had reason to be arrogant.
The Sun family wasparatively well-off. She was the eldest daughter-inw and had borne four sons. She had also given birth to Sun Mei, the only girl in the Sun family. So her standing in the family was unshakable.
In the past, the Sun family had gotten by on the Gu family¡¯s wealth. Now the treasure had vanished and the two old folks had suffered from a stroke. But the Sun family¡¯s eldest son had his own secret stash. Of course, he was unwilling to share it with his brothers, so he had suggested splitting.
Mo Beihan looked at her shining eyes andughed. ¡°Guess how they¡¯re splitting?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes crinkled withughter. ¡°My guess is that the Sun family¡¯s eldest son said that as the eldest son, he must take on arger share of the burden. So he gave arger portion of the household items to his brothers. He also volunteered to take on arger share of supporting the two old folks. But the premise is that they must split.¡±
Mo Beihanughed. His Yao Yao was so clever.
¡°You¡¯re right. It was the eldest son who suggested splitting. Regarding food, he said that his four sons are all grown up and can work, so he can take a smaller share of food and his younger brothers and their wives can have more.
¡°As for taking care of the old folks, he¡¯s the oldest, so of course he must take on more responsibility. The three brothers will take turns. The eldest son¡¯s family will take care of them for half a year, and the responsibility will be divided equally between the second and third son for the rest of the year.¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Under these circumstances, the other members of the Sun family will certainly agree to the split. After all, the two old folks have nothing left and there¡¯s nothing to be gained from them. Under the circumstances, of course they will run if they can. The eldest son¡¯s suggestion suits them down to the ground.¡±
Chapter 472 - Visiting The Town Again
Chapter 472: Visiting The Town Again
Both Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan were well aware that the Sun family¡¯s eldest son wasn¡¯t acting out of a sense of filial piety, but because he did not know that the things hidden at his inws¡¯ house had vanished. They were currently eager to split because they wanted to enjoy the wealth on their own.
But what would happen when they discovered that the things at her parents¡¯ house had disappeared?
Gu Qingyao smiled so broadly her eyes almost disappeared. She looked so mischievous.
The new year was almost here!
They would certainly find out soon!
The next day, Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan went to town together. The older cousins were frantically studying, so they did note along.
Along the way, they happened to run into Qin Yufeng, who was on her way back to her parents¡¯ home. With her were her eldest and second sons, and her youngest daughter, Sun Mei.
Gu Qingyao raised her brows. She could guess why they were going back to her parents¡¯ house. She was filled with anticipation.
When Sun Mei looked at Gu Qingyao, she was not as arrogant as before. Instead, she seemed rather bewildered while her two older brothers looked at Gu Qingyao impudently.
Mo Beihan nced at them coldly. The two of them were so frightened that they quickly looked away.
Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao hurriedly left.
The new year was approaching and the town was bustling. Mo Beihan sought out Chen Jin first. As usual, he had brought many good things.
Ten kilograms of noodles, a hundred eggs, two dried chickens, two dried rabbits, ten links of sausages, a bag of jam, and a bag of peanuts.
This year¡¯s harvest had been bountiful and the price of food on the market had fallen. So Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao had not brought him much food.
Chen Jin had many connections and was on good terms with many rich families. It was convenient for him to deal with these raremodities.
Especially with the new year approaching.
¡°How have things been in the citytely?¡±
Chen Jin had brought out a selection for Gu Qingyao while Mo Beihan chatted with him.
Chen Jin frowned. ¡°There has been some unrest, and they¡¯ve been very stricttely, with frequent patrols.¡±
Mo Beihan frowned. He got some news from Chen Jin, told him to be careful, then left with Gu Qingyao.
¡°Are we still going to the ck market?¡± Gu Qingyao asked.
Mo Beihan lowered his head to look at her. He smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With our abilities, we¡¯ll be fine even if we go to the ck market. I¡¯m just considering the current circumstances.¡±
Gu Qingyao said calmly. ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about it. This era hasn¡¯t passed yet. No matter how capable we are, our environment is like that and we cannot change it.¡±
Mo Beihan sighed. ¡°That¡¯s true! We still have many years to go. Meanwhile, as long as everyone is safe and sound, that will be enough.¡±
The two of them walked around all the major ck markets and bartered away many of their resources. This time, they ran into Old Master Guo again.
The Old Master had aged significantly sincest year. They could tell that he had had a hard year.
Gu Qingyao had helped him a few times, so he recognized her. When he saw her this time, his eyes immediately lit up.
¡°Girl, girl!¡±
When Gu Qingyao heard his voice, she hurried over. The three of them headed for a deserted spot. Old Master Guo was very agitated when he saw Gu Qingyao. ¡°Girl! You haven¡¯t been here for a long time. I¡¯ve been waiting and waiting for you frantically.¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°I was at the provincial capital and just got back. Then I had some matters to settle at home, so I couldn¡¯te earlier. Grandfather Guo, why are you looking for me?¡±
Chapter 473 - Back To The Mo House
Chapter 473: Back To The Mo House
Old Master Gu gazed fervently at the basket on her back. ¡°Do you have any good things? My wife has been illtely. I want some nicer food to nourish her, but such things are hard to find. There¡¯s more food on the ck market now, but rare items remain rare.¡±
With the bountiful harvest, there was naturally more food on the ck market, but rare items like meat and fruits remained rare and difficult to obtain.
Old Master Guo wanted some. Although he had money, he might not be able to obtain much.
More importantly, his wife liked the things that Gu Qingyao had given him. Gu Qingyao¡¯s items just seemed nicer than other people¡¯s items.
The new year was almost here, so Old Master Guo had been waiting for Gu Qingyao!
Gu Qingyaoughed. She had a good impression of this old man who doted on his wife. He was also from Shanghai, like her grandmother, which made her like him even more.
¡°Has Grandma Guo been ill? Is it serious?¡±
Old Master Guo sighed. ¡°Ai... it¡¯s a chronic illness. We¡¯re old, and our bodies are breaking down. Her problem is an emotional one. It can¡¯t be cured.
¡°I want to find some nice food to nourish her. Girl, if you have any, you must certainly give it to me!¡±
Gu Qingyao thought for a while. ¡°Grandfather Guo, what would you like?¡±
Old Master Guo immediately responded, ¡°Do you have chicken? Ideally an old hen, so I can make chicken soup for my wife. Pork ribs will do too.¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°I do.¡±
Gu Qingyao took two ceramic jars from therge basket on Mo Beihan¡¯s back. Actually, she took them from her interspace and handed them to Old Master Guo.
¡°These contain chicken soup made from an old hen, and pork rib soup. I specially prepared them for old people like you. I¡¯ve already boiled the soup, so you only have to warm it up when you get home. That reduces the smell so you won¡¯t attract attention.¡±
Old Master Guo was delighted. ¡°Oh, wonderful. Girl, your cooking is iparable. After my wife drank your chicken soup and your pork rib soup, she doesn¡¯t want to eat anyone else¡¯s cooking.¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°It¡¯s great that Grandma Guo likes it. I have thirty eggs here. Do you want some, Grandfather?¡±
¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯ll take them all! The new year is almost here. I have to get her something better.¡±
Gu Qingyao handed him the things. Old Master Guo always paid generously and he treated Gu Qingyao with sincerity. The things he brought out each time always satisfied Gu Qingyao.
The two of them shopped around for a while longer, then they went to the post office to send some things to Eldest Uncle¡¯s family. To their surprise, they received a letter from the family, and Mo Beihan received a parcel.
It was an enormous parcel that Old Master Mo had sent from the capital.
Since Mo Beihan was heading to the salvage station to get some old furniture, and to buy two bunk beds, he simply borrowed arge cart from the salvage station, put everything on it and pulled it back.
They only reached the Mo house in the afternoon.
When the children saw them, they immediately came over to help.
They moved the two beds into the house first. Some of the old furniture had been dismantled and they had to reassemble it themselves.
The two chests were in fairly good condition. They just had to move them in and they were ready to use.
When the beds were made, Mo Beihan said with a smile, ¡°This is great. All of you have your own beds. In the future, you must tidy them yourselves. Do you hear me?¡±
The children were especially obedient towards Mo Beihan. When they heard that, they immediately noddedpliantly.
Mu Mu looked at Gu Qingyao wistfully and pitifully.
¡°Young Aunt, Youngest Uncle won¡¯t bring me whenever he visits you.¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Chapter 474 - A Parcel From The Mo Family
Chapter 474: A Parcel From The Mo Family
Gu Qingyao was amused. She immediately carried Mu Mu and sat by the bed. ¡°Mu Mu, have you missed me?¡±
¡°Uhm! I missed you very much!¡± Mu Mu nodded his small head vigorously.
¡°Me too, me too. I also missed Young Aunt very much!¡± Mo Chengxu sidled over. The two faces looked so much alike. Even their expressions were the same.
These two children were so fun!
Gu Qingyao was in a good mood, so she said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here all afternoon and y with you.¡±
¡°Yay!¡±
The two children were over the moon.
Gu Qingyao hugged Mu Mu and said to Mo Beihan, ¡°Bring the parcel over and let¡¯s see what¡¯s inside.¡±
Mo Beihan nodded and brought over the enormous parcel that Old Master Mo had sent. When he opened it, the children¡¯s small heads all gathered around it.
The parcel contained food and clothes.
Twenty kilograms of rice, ten kilograms of flour, ten kilograms of cornflour, a bag of dried sweet potatoes, a bag of brown sugar, two dried chickens, a side of bacon, a piece of mutton, and most importantly, four apples.
Fruits had always been a raremodity. Although Gu Qingyao had plenty of them, the children had not eaten many of them before, and it was not convenient for her to bring them out.
To the children, these four apples were truly special.
¡°Wow! So many nice things!¡±
The rest were daily essentials.
A bag of cotton wool and a bag of cloth. What was most crucial was the care that had gone into selecting the cloth. There were pieces for the children, Mo Beihan, and even Jiang Yingqiu.
Then there were five sets of clothes that had already been made.
Mo Beihan had a ck coat, and two new quilted jackets. Every stitch was handmade. Even Jiang Yingqiu had something. Hers was made of maroon material that was almost wine-red. In these times, this color was rare and most vigers wore ck, blue or gray.
Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s piece was not too conspicuous or eye-catching, but it was different from the usual colors. When she looked at the stitching, Gu Qingyao guessed that Grandma Mo had made it.
She had not only personally made clothes for Mo Beihan, Mo Chengrui and Mo Chengxu, she had even made a piece of Jiang Yingqiu. This must be her way of expressing her gratitude to Jiang Yingqiu for raising her two grandchildren and great-grandchildren.
Besides that, there was a ck and red checked woolen coat for Gu Qingyao.
This rather surprised Gu Qingyao. But it seemed reasonable.
Thest time Old Master Mo had sent Mo Beihan things, he had remembered her too.
These two old people from the Mo family really knew how to please.
There were only clothes for Mo Chengrui and Mo Chengxu. At the moment, the two old folks who were far away in the capital did not know that the Mo family had another two great-grandchildren.
The children were stunned when they looked at the new clothes.
Mo Beihan took the clothes out. Of course, he gave Gu Qingyao hers and then gave the two children theirs so that Mo Chengrui and Mo Chengxu could try them on.
¡°These clothes were made previously, so there are only clothes for Little Rui and Little Xu. As for Mu Mu, Jiang Xun and the rest, there is plenty of cloth here. Later on, your grandma will make clothes for you. Everyone will have new clothes. No one will be left out.¡±
Jiang Xun was startled and he immediately waved it aside. ¡°Youngest Uncle, there¡¯s no need. We have enough clothes. Save the cloth for the younger boys. It¡¯s cold now, they should wear a few moreyers or they may catch a cold.¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°There¡¯s enough for everyone. No one will be left out.¡±
Jiang Xun¡¯s eyes reddened and he fell silent.
But Jiang Yingqiu was surprised when she received her clothes. ¡°For me? You made clothes for me? Son, if you have money you should make a few more pieces for Yao Yao. Young girl needs more changes of clothes. I¡¯m an old woman, why are you making clothes for me.¡±
Mo Beihan wrapped the quilted jacket around her so she could try it on for size. He did not speak.
You deserve this!
Chapter 475 - Six Children Is Enough To Frighten Away All The Girls
Chapter 475: Six Children Is Enough To Frighten Away All The Girls
The clothes all fit well.
Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s figure was fairly average, about that of a typical vige woman, but slightly thinner because of her poor health and her many years of overwork.
But this was a quilted jacket meant to be worn over her clothes. Many people liked their quilted jackets a sizerger to keep them warm, so when Jiang Yingqiu put it on, it fit quite well.
The color was rather festive and looked elegant. It was just right for an older person, and Jiang Yingqiu looked good in it.
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°Not bad. You can wear it this new year, it¡¯s more festive.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu was delighted. She felt the fabric. It was of excellent quality!
¡°Son, why are you making such good clothes for me? It¡¯s not convenient for me to wear such things in a vige. If it identally gets caught on something, it will be such a waste!¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s heart ached a little as he looked at his mother.
¡°It won¡¯t be a waste. You don¡¯t need to do much during winter, so you won¡¯t tear it. Anyway, even if you tear it, I can always buy another one for you.¡±
Gu Qingyao was there too. Mo Beihan had spent so much money on clothes for them, and now there were so many children in their family. Jiang Yingqiu was worried that Gu Qingyao would be upset, so she hurriedly said, ¡°What about Yao Yao? Yao Yao is a young girl and needs to dress appropriately when she goes out. When you make clothes for her in the future, you must make a few nice pieces.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s jacket had red and ck checks. Although red and blue checks, as well as red and ck checks, were moremon, the color of her jacket was different from the usual red and ck checks.
The ck was purer, while the red was a slightly deeper shade. This created greater contrast so that it looked even more elegant.
It was just right for a young girl.
Grandma Mo had really put much effort in choosing the material.
Jiang Yingqiu stroked Gu Qingyao¡¯s jacket and said with a smile, ¡°This is nice, very nice. Yao Yao will certainly look good in this.¡±
She stayed at the Mo house all afternoon and Mo Beihan only walked her home when it was almost evening.
This time, Mo Beihan confidently swaggered back to the Gu house with a big bag of things.
Mhm!
At the moment, it was expected that he would be trying his best to please the Gu family!
As they walked through the Southern Lake Brigade, many people saw Mo Beihan carrying the giant parcel to the Gu house. They looked rather puzzled.
Including Miao Cun, who had always wanted her daughter to marry Mo Beihan.
But her scalp prickled at the thought of the six boys in the Mo family!
Fortunately, she had not married her daughter to the Mo family. Or she would have be the maid.
With a family like that, how could her daughter assist her parents in the future?
If many girls had previously hesitated because Mo Beihan needed to support two nephews and an elderly, ailing mother, six children plus an elderly, ailing mother were now sufficient to frighten away all the girls.
All the girls in the Southern Lake and Qing River Brigades who had fancied Mo Beihan in the past were thrown into confusion!
When they reached the Gu house, the three older cousins and Gu Yunshen were not there. They were having lessons at the cowshed!
Gu Fangting was there too. The two youngest ones were at home. They were too young and could not absorb that much. So the three older cousins had lower expectations of them.
Gu Yunshuang was preparing dinner when Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao arrived.
¡°Youngest Aunt!¡± Mo Beihan was always courteous towards the Gu family.
He brought out the things and Gu Qingyao arranged them nicely.
Ten kilograms of rice, five kilograms of flour, two dried chickens, two apples, some grain, some cloth and some cotton wool.
Chapter 476 - Sweet-talking Mo Beihan, Ting Ting Is My Younger Cousin Too!
Chapter 476: Sweet-talking Mo Beihan, Ting Ting Is My Younger Cousin Too!
Gu Yunshuang was stunned to see all this!
¡°This... where have all these thingse from?¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°I asked my friends to help me gather these things. There are plenty of such things in the city, but they are rare in the countryside, so I brought some back to share with everyone. They just arrived today.¡±
Gu Yunshuang was rather embarrassed. These items were too expensive.
But before Gu Yunshuang could say anything, Gu Qingyao picked up her new jacket. ¡°Look, Younger Aunt, isn¡¯t this nice?¡±
Gu Yunshuang paused. Her eyes immediately lit up!
She could tell at a nce that the material was of good quality, and the colors were lovely.
¡°Very nice, the color suits young girls like you.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled gleefully. ¡°Brother Beihan asked someone to make this for me. It¡¯s quite nice! And it fits well!
¡°There¡¯s more new material in there! I¡¯ll make one for Ting Ting as well so that she¡¯ll have new clothes for the new year.¡±
Gu Yunshuang hurriedly waved her aside. ¡°No need. Ting Ting has enough clothes. You¡¯ve made so many clothes for her over the past year. The girl is growing now, not like you. You can wear an item for many years, but it¡¯ll be wasted on her.¡±
Gu Yunshuang was very grateful to her niece.
She was the one who had brought her back from the Li family and had even taught her daughter to read and write. Over the past year, Gu Qingyao had made many clothes for Gu Fangting, including a quilted jacket, a woolen jacket, a coat and shoes. She had everything.
She knew that Gu Qingyao had plenty of money. Gu Jinlin told her that Mo Beihan doted on her and continued to give the girl money, even when he was in the provincial capital. Gu Qingyao had plenty of nice things and would often remember her and Gu Fangting. She was even wearing two articles of clothing that her niece had made for her!
Gu Qingyao bought the material and had it made in the city before sending it over.
The longer she stayed with her parents, the more she understood why the family doted on Gu Qingyao. It wasn¡¯t just because she used to be the only girl in the family, but because the girl was genuinely likable.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Why would it be wasted? All girls like having new clothes. When she outgrows them, we can alter them, or give them to someone else to wear.
¡°Anyway, Brother Beihan bought these things. We might as well use them.¡±
Gu Yunshuang red at her. ¡°Girl, how can you talk like that!¡±
But Mo Beihan only looked at his girl dotingly. ¡°Younger Aunt, don¡¯t worry. These things are all for Yao Yao. She can do whatever she likes with them.
¡°In any case, Ting Ting is my younger cousin too. So what if I give her some material to make clothes? When I have nice things in the future, I¡¯ll send more back. As for the children, Little Six and Little Nine will have their share as well.¡±
His coaxing words filled Gu Yunshuang with warmth. She couldn¡¯t stop smiling.
At that moment, Gu Fangting came home in a daze, looking like a wraith.
Gu Yunshuang jumped in fright when she saw her!
¡°Ting Ting? What... what happened to you?¡±
Gu Fangting looked at Gu Qingyao and her little face looked agonized as she thought of her three terrifying cousins.
¡°The older cousins are too terrifying, especially Second Cousin. My God, he wants to transform me into a child prodigy! We had an entire afternoon of lessons in which we kept learning continually. I¡¯m dizzy now.¡±
Gu Yunshuang: ¡°...¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Qingyao saw that Gu Fangting did indeed look exhausted, so she asked, ¡°What are they doing? Why are they so concerned about your studies?¡±
Gu Fangting looked at Gu Qingyao piteously.
Chapter 477 - Terrifying Second Cousin
Chapter 477: Terrifying Second Cousin
¡°Wu wu wu, Cousin-inw provoked them, and now they¡¯re all frantically learning. They are determined to beat Cousin-inw.¡±
¡°Little Six and Little Nine did not manage to get away either. They say that Mu Mu is the youngest. If Little Six and the others cken a little, they will fall behind.¡±
¡°I¡¯m the worst off. Older Cousin says I¡¯m older, and it¡¯s even more important that Mu Mu doesn¡¯t beat me. So I must hurry up and learn more while he¡¯s still young. In one afternoon, we hadnguages, mathematics, foreignnguages, and physics, one after another. What¡¯s worse is that we¡¯re learning more than one foreignnguage. Wu wu wu. My head hurts.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Yunshuang: ¡°...¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Mo Beihan was rather amused when he looked at Gu Fangting¡¯s usatory little face.
¡°Did your Second Cousin say that? What about him? He¡¯s asking you to learn so many things, how much is he learning?¡±
When Gu Fangting heard that, her expression immediately grew even more pathetic.
¡°Second Cousin is also abnormal. He seems to have gone crazy. He¡¯s learning politics,w, economics, and foreignnguages. The speed at which he learns is almost supernatural. Fourth Cousin is mainly learning economics andw, as well as foreignnguages. The point is that Second Cousin is learning more than Fourth Cousin, but he¡¯s just as fast as Fourth Cousin. Third Cousin and I are in a pitiful state. Especially me. I have never learnt so many things before, so right now I¡¯m just building my foundation. I¡¯m on apletely different level. I feel like I¡¯m dying.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Yunshuang: ¡°...¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t want me to surpass him, and wants to take good care of his younger cousin. That¡¯s understandable. But why can¡¯t he just study by himself? You¡¯re a girl, why is he demanding so much from you?¡±
Gu Fangting said pathetically, ¡°Second Cousin says that Mu Mu is a genius, and Little Rui and Little Xu are all very hardworking and intelligent, so we must work hard. The Gu team must not lose to the Mo team.¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
That ridiculous Gu Jinhang!
When he saw Gu Fangting¡¯s pathetic state, Mo Beihan suddenly felt a chill creep down his spine. Every member of the Gu family was formidable. With their excellent genes and schrly traditions, these children were all doing pretty well.
But who had done the best in their previous life?
It was definitely Gu Jinhang.
This fellow was a fox. He was wicked and had a long memory for grudges. He had done spectacrly well in the past. Although he was always smiling, everyone was terrified of his smile.
In their previous life, everyone in the city was frightened of this fox!
In his previous life, Gu Jinhang had not studied so hard. Even then, he had done very well. Now that Yao Yao had provoked him a little in this life, he was working frantically. And with Yao Yao to drop hints, he would be unbeatable!
Once this fellow had risen, as his younger brother-inw, he would certainly suffer!
Gu Fangting was still immersed in her suffering. She flew into Gu Qingyao¡¯s embrace and lifted her head to look at Gu Qingyao piteously. ¡°Older Sister, I really hope that the new year holiday will end soon. And that demon Second Cousin will leave soon. Wu... look at my eyes filled with sincerity!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°Hee...¡±
This girl!
Gu Qingyao patted Gu Fangting¡¯s little head. ¡°You¡¯re still young and have time to learn. Don¡¯t give up! Work hard and beat your second cousin.¡±
Gu Fangting: ¡°...¡±
She was stunned for a long while before she suddenly burst out...
¡°I don¡¯t want to...¡±
She thought her older sister would help her!
But who knew!
Wu wu wu wu...
Chapter 478 - The Sun Family Begins To Fight
Chapter 478: The Sun Family Begins To Fight
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°What kind of expression is that? Let me tell you! Your second cousin has to work and he has less time than you. Look at how old he is? He has much less time to study than you do. So it¡¯s an easy matter for you to surpass him.¡±
¡°Let me tell you! Right now, your second cousin is definitely no match for me. When you¡¯re my age, you¡¯ll definitely surpass your second cousin!¡±
Gu Fangting: ¡°...¡±
She thought of that crazy second cousin and what she would be like in a few years, then nced at her older cousin who was smiling sincerely at her. Gu Fangting immediately lost hope!
She did not understand the world of super schrs!
Gu Qingyao smiled when she saw that the girl was utterly despondent. ¡°Study hard. I will give you some new clothes during the new year. Look at how much cloth your cousin-inw gave me. I¡¯ll make some new clothes for you to celebrate the new year.¡±
Gu Fangting¡¯s eyes immediately brightened at the thought of new clothes.
¡°Really?¡±
¡°Of course. When have I ever lied to you?¡±
¡°Oh, oh, oh, Older Cousin, you¡¯re so nice. I don¡¯t want to see that second cousin anymore; he¡¯s a demon. He says, if I don¡¯t study hard, he won¡¯t give me any food to eat over the new year. He¡¯s too vicious!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
They bickered for a while, then Mo Beihan remained at the Gu house for dinner and had a long conversation with the cousins. Gu Qingyao knew that Mo Beihan was giving them more information about the current era.
No matter how much they argued, they were actually on very good terms. Whether it was Mo Beihan or her older cousins, they all wished each other well.
Everything was going her way, and Gu Qingyao¡¯s days passed happily. She busied herself with her studies in the day and entered her interspace at night to continue studying. She was also waiting for developments in the Sun family.
Sure enough, while Gu Qingyao was guiding the children in their reading the next day, she heard the sound of fighting from the Southern Lake Brigade. It seemed quite serious.
Her eyes lit up, and she immediately ran over to watch the show.
When she stood outside the Gu courtyard, she could see the Southern Lake Brigade from afar. There were many people crowded around the Sun house.
Gu Qingyao rubbed her nose. She really wanted to go and see what was happening. Afterst night, Qin Yufeng and the rest must have discovered that their private stash had disappeared from her parents¡¯ house. So they must be regretting the split. Or perhaps, they wanted to renegotiate the terms of the split.
Of course the other two brothers would not agree, so they would certainly fight.
But on second thought, the Sun family knew that the treasure belonged to the Gu family. Now that it had suddenly disappeared, if they saw her watching the show, they might turn their anger on the Gu family. That would be bad!
So she stayed home like a good girl!
Gu Fangting was still processing what she had learnt the day before. She would only go to the cowshed in the afternoon to learn fresh material. When she saw Gu Qingyao run out, she followed suit.
She could tell at a nce that themotion wasing from the Sun house.
Gu Fangting¡¯s eyes brightened.
¡°Older Sister, it looks like it¡¯sing from the Sun house! What is their family up to? The Old Master and Old Madam are paralyzed from a stroke, and they¡¯ve already split. They¡¯ve just split up and their family is rich, so why are they quarreling?¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brow at Gu Fangting¡¯s tone. ¡°Do you dislike the Sun family too?¡±
Unlike Gu Fangting, she knew that the Sun family had stolen the Gu family¡¯s treasure. Also, Sun Mei liked to make trouble for her, so she had a bad impression of the Sun family.
But Gu Fangting had grown up in the Por Brigade and had not interacted much with the Sun family.
Gu Fangting pursed her lips. ¡°I can¡¯t help but dislike Sun Mei because of the way she behaves. She used to be so arrogant and went around bad-mouthing you. She almost died of envy when you went to the provincial capital!¡±
Chapter 479 - Brother-in-law Will Certainly Be A Very Capable Man In The Future
Chapter 479: Brother-inw Will Certainly Be A Very Capable Man In The Future
Gu Qingyao smiled!
In these times, everyone¡¯s deepest desire was to move to the city. The vigers seldom had any opportunity to visit the city. Even if someone married and moved to the city, their ount would remain in the vige. If they didn¡¯t work in the vige to earnbor points, they wouldn¡¯t receive food rations.
So after moving to the city, they would have to live on their husbands¡¯ sries.
At that time, life was hard for everyone because resources were so scarce. Sopared toter times, very few girls with vige ounts managed to marry and move to the city.
Many dreamt of moving to the city.
Sun Mei was so arrogant that, of course, she also wanted to marry and move to the city. But in the end, no one from the Southern Lake Brigade or the Qing River Brigade had married and moved to the city. The only one was Zhang Xiaohui, who had created a stir and then came to a bad end almost immediately.
At this time, Gu Qingyao had gone to the city. Although she was visiting rtives instead of marrying, everyone wished they had her opportunity.
Furthermore, it had happened just after Gu Ruoqing¡¯s misfortune, so it was no wonder that Sun Mei was infuriated.
Gu Fangting¡¯s eyes shone brightly as she saw themotion. ¡°Older Sister, there¡¯s so much activity going on there! Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡±
Gu Qingyao cocked her head on one side. ¡°I also want to go! I¡¯m just afraid that the Sun family will vent their anger on us, and that will be bad for us. Your brother-inw is over there. He will certainlye and give us the news after a while.¡±
¡°Hee...¡± Gu Fangting giggled. She stood next to Gu Qingyao and smiled slyly as she sped Gu Qingyao¡¯s arm.
¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, Brother-inw is over there. He certainly knows you¡¯re interested in what is going on, so he¡¯lle over and tell you what you want to know.¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows at Gu Fangting¡¯s tone. ¡°You don¡¯t dislike Mo Beihan? In fact, you seem to be quite fond of him?¡±
Ever since the four children had arrived in the Mo family, and Mo Beihan had decided to support six children before they were married, the entire family had treated Mo Beihan more coolly, although they had not said anything out loud.
Gu Fangting¡¯s attitude seemed to indicate she had a good impression of Mo Beihan!
Gu Fangting naturally understood what her older cousin was implying, so she said with a smile, ¡°Although Brother-inw has heavy burdens to bear at home, I feel that he can¡¯t bear to allow you to suffer.
¡°I¡¯m not very certain. It¡¯s just a feeling that I have. It appears that Brother-inw¡¯s burden is too great, and you¡¯ll have to work harder than other wives once you get married and have to take care of so many children...
¡°But what I see is, even though Brother-inw has such heavy burdens, he has given you much more than all those people without any burdens even before you¡¯re married. Life is hard now, and many families are finding it hard to survive. Look at those who are engaged or married. What has their groom given them?
¡°I heard the older cousins say that Brother-inw has never stopped giving you pocket money. Every new year or on every special asion, he¡¯d happily buy you new clothes or presents. He sends so many parcels of grain, meat, vegetables and snacks to you. Look at the other girls. It¡¯s considered pretty well if the groom gives their families a few kilograms of grain. They can¡¯tpare to Brother-inw at all.
¡°So although Brother-inw is raising so many children, he can continue to give you a good life. That shows his talent. Brother-inw will certainly be a very capable man in the future!¡±
Gu Qingyao was rather shocked. She had not expected Gu Fangting to say such things.
She was just a teenager, but she had so much insight!
¡°Wow! I didn¡¯t realize that a young girl like you knew so much!¡±
Chapter 480 - We Just Have To Wait For Brother-in-law To Report Back
Chapter 480: We Just Have To Wait For Brother-inw To Report Back
Gu Fangting raised her brows smugly. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you know whose younger sister I am? With an intelligent and brave older sister like you, I certainly won¡¯t be too far behind.¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed and said, ¡°How do you know I¡¯m brave?¡±
Gu Fangting paused and replied seriously, ¡°Older Cousin, under our circumstances in the Por Brigade, you had incredible courage getting my mother to divorce my father and bring her back!
¡°Did you know my mother had long found it hard to continue living with that family, but she didn¡¯t dare to take the risk? With the Gu family¡¯s circumstances and the Li family¡¯s shamelessness, she didn¡¯t dare risk it. That¡¯s why she remained with the Li family for so many years.¡±
¡°Do you know how happy I was when I first came back with you?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s heart ached as she looked at the child.
Actually, she didn¡¯t really know this younger cousin of hers. In her previous life, the child had already died by the time her younger aunt had divorced.
Because of the turmoil between herself and Mo Beihan, she had not had the energy to pay attention to others. And she really had not interacted much with this younger cousin.
But in this life, everything had changed.
Gu Qingyao patted her little head. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. Don¡¯t think about it anymore. In the future, you are part of the Gu family. Go on living bravely, and you¡¯ll have a good life when you¡¯ve grown up!¡±
Gu Fangting smiled. She had only started to find hope in life after she moved to the Gu house.
Gu Qingyao tugged at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s cold out here. We¡¯ll wait at home. Your brother-inw will certainly be here in a while.¡±
Of course, Mo Beihan arrived. He knew that his young wife was longing to know whatughable things the Sun family had done!
So he had paid close attention the moment they started to fight. When he figured out the situation, he immediately came back to the Gu house to report to his wife.
Gu Qingyao and Gu Fangting were reading in the study, with a brazier next to them. The room was warm and cozy.
Gu Fangtingughed the moment Mo Beihan entered. ¡°I already said that Brother-inw would certainlye, but I didn¡¯t expect him to arrive so soon!¡±
Mo Beihan was amused. Compared to the older cousins who always looked at him with disdain, this girl¡¯s attitude towards him was much more satisfactory. He was especially pleased when she called him ¡°Brother-inw¡±.
¡°What¡¯s happening over at the Sun family? Is the oldest son having second thoughts about splitting?¡±
Gu Qingyao questioned him impatiently as she made space for Mo Beihan to sit by the brazier to warm himself.
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°He is indeed having second thoughts. It was the eldest son who suggested splitting up, and because he agreed to take on a heavier share of the burden, the split was swiftlypleted. They¡¯ve already divided up the food, the furniture and all the other utensils. But after Qin Yufeng went to visit her parents yesterday, early the next morning, she suddenly said that she doesn¡¯t want to split anymore.
¡°As for the other two families, they¡¯ve already gotten their share, so who would want to return it? Of course they disagreed, so... they started to fight!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. Her guesses were all correct.
Gu Fangting was shocked!
¡°Surely not! Weren¡¯t they the ones who wanted to split? Why have they suddenly changed their minds just after one day?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled but remained silent.
Gu Fangting cocked her head on one side. ¡°Perhaps when Sun Mei¡¯s mother went back to her parents¡¯ house, her family criticized her? That doesn¡¯t seem likely! Sun Mei¡¯s mother is smart. When ites to something like splitting up a household, she certainly knows what she wants, no matter what her family says.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°Of course, there must be a reason. The eldest son¡¯s family previously insisted on a split, which clearly indicates that a split is advantageous to them. Now that they don¡¯t want to split anymore, it must be because there¡¯s nothing in it for them.¡±
Chapter 481 - Meeting Old Friends
Chapter 481: Meeting Old Friends
What a joke. The eldest son¡¯s family thought the treasure was still at their inws¡¯ house, so all they had to do was split up, and their little family could continue to depend on the treasure to live in thep of luxury. But when they got home, they realized that the things were gone. They had no form of security and they still had to support the two old folks who were paralyzed. Of course they were unwilling.
No way!
This was no longer a matter of whether they were willing, but rather that the eldest son¡¯s family would have a hard winter without adequate food.
Next year, they would have to wait until the autumn harvest before they could get new food rations. The eldest son¡¯s family had four sons and a daughter, Sun Mei. And then there was himself and his wife. With such arge family, they certainly would not have enough food. Next spring and summer, they would have to depend on wild herbs and tree bark to get by...
That thought made Gu Qingyao feel better!
Gu Fangting pped. ¡°That means that regardless of the reason, Sun Mei¡¯s family will certainly be at a disadvantage. That¡¯s great! I¡¯m delighted if her family loses out. Hahaha! Let her boast!¡±
Gu Fangting thoroughly disliked Sun Mei. In the past, Sun Mei had tried to curry her older cousin¡¯s favor. Of course she knew what Sun Mei was up to!
Hehe!
Now that Brother-inw¡¯s family had six children, Sun Mei had not visited them for many days!
Time crept by. Over at the Sun house, they continued quarreling every day, and there was no peace.
Meanwhile, besides studying, Gu Qingyao was preparing for the new year.
The Gu family would have a lively new year celebration this year. Although not everyone coulde back, no one was in the same situation as Eldest Uncle¡¯s family had been inst year. So everyone was in high spirits.
Meanwhile, in the Mo house, although Jiang Yingqiu felt the pressure of having another two grandchildren, she was ultimately happy. She was even happier to know that her son had plenty of money and that her daughter-inw was not going to run off.
The only surprise came around the twenty-ninth. A group of people suddenly arrived in the brigade. With them were Old Master Guo and an olddy. Their expressions were hostile as they headed towards the Qing River Brigade.
Old Master Guo and the olddy were in chains and badly injured. It was winter, but the two of them trudged through the snow barefoot. By the time they arrived, they were almost finished.
Gu Qingyao was shocked to hear the news!
¡°Grandfather Guo? Are you sure?¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. But they¡¯ve already left. The brigade leader, Wang Mingtao, hosted them for a while. It¡¯s cold now and tomorrow is the new year, so they did not stay for long. Hurry up and go to the cowshed to take a look. The Old Master is badly injured.¡±
Mo Beihan had gone to the ck market with Gu Qingyao and had met Old Master Guo, so of course he recognized him.
He had been at the cowshed attending some lessons with Gu Qingyao¡¯s older cousins and had been present during the incident.
Gu Qingyao packed up her medical kit and headed over immediately.
With her teacher there, medical care was not a problem. But unlike her, her teacher had no medicine.
By the time Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan arrived, her grandfather, Gu Chonghua, had also heard the news and had hurried over.
Old Master Guo was lying in the straw shed, more dead than alive. Gu Chonghua looked at him for a long time before recognizing him.
¡°Is it you, you old fool? Haven¡¯t you died yet?¡±
Gu Chonghua looked astonished. He had not expected to meet an old friend here.
Especially not this old friend.
Old Master Guo had been lying on the ground, half-dead. But when he heard the voice, he hesitated and opened his eyes. When he saw who was standing in front of him, he almost leapt to his feet.
¡°It¡¯s you, old bastard!¡±
Chapter 482 - You Know EaChapter Other?
Chapter 482: You Know Each Other?
He obviously recognized Gu Chonghua too!
The two old men faced each other, huffing and ring at one another. They looked as if they despised each other.
Gu Chonghua looked disgusted, but he continued to examine Old Master Guo.
¡°How surprising to meet you again in this lifetime! We must be fated to meet!¡±
Old Master Guo immediately red at him. ¡°Who is fated to meet you? Hurry up and examine me. I don¡¯t want to die! There is no one to take care of my wife.¡±
Gu Chonghua looked at the old woman who had already fainted. He sighed. Jiang Yiru had already attended to her because Old Master Guo had asked her to tend to his wife first.
Gu Chonghua treated Old Master Guo for a while before he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. Although you¡¯re badly injured, none of the injuries is fatal. If you recuperate properly, you won¡¯t die!¡±
Although Gu Chonghua spoke with a nasty tone, Old Master Guo heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s great! As long as I can survive to take care of my wife, I won¡¯t ask for anything else.¡±
Gu Chonghua asked, ¡°How did the two of you end up here? Where have you been all these years?¡±
When Old Master Guo heard that, he nced at Gu Chonghua. Gu Chonghua¡¯s spirits and appearance were clearly different from his.
Although Gu Chonghua was also old, he looked much younger, at least ten years younger. But they were actually the same age.
Also, Gu Chonghua looked alert, and hisplexion was ruddy. He could tell at a nce that Gu Chonghua was doing well.
Old Master Guo¡¯s heart ached when he thought of himself and his wife.
¡°We¡¯ve been drifting here and there. We¡¯ve been to many ces, and for the past few years, we were in the town here. That¡¯s how we ended up here.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right...¡± Old Master Guo looked at Gu Chonghua. ¡°You... you¡¯ve been here all along? That¡¯s impossible! Weren¡¯t you sent away?¡±
He knew that the Gu family had withdrawn to live here in seclusion. He had even been here many years ago!
He had noticed that wonderful scenery and felt that the atmosphere was not bad, so he had kept a ce in the town nearby. He nned to meet up with them in the future, when he had the time. Butter on, things had changed, and all of them had fallen on hard times.
At that time, everyone was struggling to survive and they were too busy to ask about others. He had met with terrible misfortune, so he didn¡¯t know what had happened to the Gu family.
His family¡¯s situation was about the same as that of the Gu family, except that the Gu family had not gone overseas. He thought that Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu would certainly be sent to the countryside, and so he was surprised to see that they had remained in their hometown.
It was good to be in their hometown!
Even though farming was hard, it was much better than having to leave your home, like they had!
Gu Chonghua said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been here all along. I live next door, also in this cowshed. My entire family is here.
¡°No, actually, my three sons have left the vige. Only my youngest son remained at home to take care of us. My daughter is with us too.¡±
Old Master Guo: ¡°...¡±
Gu Chonghua¡¯s circumstances sounded much better than his. At least, judging from his tone, it seemed that his children were all healthy and doing quite well.
He himself had many children and grandchildren.
Compared to him, Gu Chonghua¡¯s life seemed like paradise.
Old Master Guo looked at his aged wife who had shrunk to almost nothing. His heart filled with pain.
¡°I¡¯ve let her down! I didn¡¯t discipline my children and grandchildren properly. Now that we are old, she has to suffer like that.¡±
Gu Qingyao hurried over and looked at Old Master Guo. ¡°Grandfather Guo, how are you?¡±
Her words shocked Gu Chonghua and Old Master Guo.
¡°Yao Yao?¡±
¡°You know each other?¡±
Chapter 483 - At Most Half A Year
Chapter 483: At Most Half A Year
Gu Qingyao looked at Gu Chonghua. ¡°Grandfather, I... I¡¯ve met Grandfather Guo a few times.¡±
¡°Grandfather?¡±
Old Master Guo looked at Gu Qingyao, then looked at Gu Chonghua. ¡°Is she your granddaughter?¡±
Gu Chonghua nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! I only have one granddaughter. Those younger than her are all boys. Oh, and she also has five older cousins. They¡¯re all grown up now.¡±
Old Master Guo: ¡°...¡±
How upsetting!
In the past, both families had done fairly well. Now that when they met again, he waspletely down and out, while this fellow had so many children and grandchildren, as well as a pretty granddaughter.
Five older cousins and younger cousins too. So many children...
Old Master Guo said, ¡°So Yao Yao is your granddaughter. When she first rescued me, I was starving. The girl gave me some food so that my wife and I could survive.¡±
Gu Chonghua smiled. ¡°Then we are really fated to meet. But I did not expect you to end up here. You¡¯ve been here for so long, why didn¡¯t you look for us?¡±
Old Master Guo nced at his wife, his eyes filled with sorrow. ¡°Our daughter... betrayed us. Our son left the country, and we don¡¯t know whether he is dead or alive. I don¡¯t know whether we two old people will even see him again in this lifetime. Her health has always been poor, and I can barely manage to take care of her. How would I know that you are here?
¡°I had assumed that you were forced to leave your home like us!¡±
Gu Chonghua did not say anything.
His oue had beenparatively better.
Gu Chonghua sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. It¡¯s very safe here. You should stay here and have a good life. Since your son has already left the country, it means he did not meet any mishap here. Perhaps he is doing very well!
¡°In our current circumstances, he can¡¯te back even if he wants to! Keep on living, and you will see him again one day!¡±
Old Master Guo¡¯s eyes reddened at his words. When he nced at his wife, he almost cried. ¡°If she weren¡¯t determined to see her son again, she would have died long ago!¡±
But when he saw Jiang Yiru¡¯s expression, Old Master Guo looked dismayed. He said to Jiang Yiru, ¡°Doctor, is my wife in bad shape? She has been depressed for many years and has suffered very greatly. Her health has always been poor. Actually... I have always been mentally prepared. Tell me frankly, how long can shest?¡±
Jiang Yiru¡¯s eyes shone with sympathy. The olddy in her arms was really just skin and bones. She looked frighteningly old.
¡°She¡¯s almost at the end of her life. At most... half a year!¡±
Old Master Guo was befuddled!
Although he was mentally prepared, he still could not ept the fact.
He had worked so hard for so long, trying his best to take care of her and console her. But he still had not managed to extend her life by much.
Gu Chonghua was taken aback when he heard that!
He looked in disbelief at Lin Wanyin, who was lying there, still unconscious. The olddy before his eyes had aged so much that she was unrecognizable.
Lin Wanyin and Wen Ruyu were about the same age. In their youth, both of them had been extraordinarily beautiful. Wen Ruyu was elegant and poised, while Lin Wanyin was more distinguished. She was a talented woman and had a schrly air!
But this old woman had a head of white hair, a face full of wrinkles, and was so thin that she was just a bag of bones. Where was the charm of her previous years?
Gu Chonghua looked at Lin Wanyin, then looked at Old Master Guo. Gu Chonghua pondered thetter¡¯s words, and in the end, he had no choice but to sigh!
Chapter 484 - Give Me Your Granddaughter!
Chapter 484: Give Me Your Granddaughter!
Gu Qingyao examined Lin Wanyin and realized that her outlook was poor.
The olddy had not taken care of herself, and together with her long period of depression, she had aged terribly. Her teacher had already spoken conservatively. Actually, without better living conditions, the olddy might not even have that much time.
At the moment, her main problems were psychological.
Gu Qingyao felt that if this olddy¡¯s psychological issues were not resolved, even if she took good care of her, gave her plenty of food, and nursed her with high quality herbs and the water from her medicinal spring, she couldn¡¯t extend her life by much.
Gu Chonghua and Jiang Yiru were both there to attend to Old Master Guo and Lin Wanyin¡¯s injuries, so Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ll go make some food for Grandma Guo and also bring some medicine.¡±
Gu Chonghua nodded. ¡°Go ahead! Oh, and ask your grandmother toe over. Tell her an old friend is here, and ask her toe and take a look.¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
When Gu Qingyao got home, Wen Ruyu was there, sewing. She was shocked when Gu Qingyao told her what had happened!
¡°You... what did you say? The new arrival is called Lin Wanyin?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Grandfather says you used to know each other, so he asked you to go over and take a look.¡±
When Wen Ruyu heard that, she was stunned for a long moment. Then she snapped out of her trance, flung down what she was holding, and headed for the straw shed at a run.
Gu Qingyao was somewhat surprised. It looked like Grandma really did know Grandfather Guo.
She recalled that when she had first met Grandfather Guo at the ck market, and found out that he was from Shanghai, she had thought that he might know her grandmother!
She was surprised to discover that they really did know each other.
Gu Qingyao cooked some porridge at home, then brewed a bowl of medicine and brought it over.
When she arrived, the old folks in the straw shed were resting. They had lit a fire in the middle, so it was not cold. Grandfather Guo, Grandma Guo, and her own grandparents were in a corner.
Everyone must have found out that they were old friends, so they had given them space to catch up.
Grandma Guo was still unconscious.
Gu Qingyao went over and saw that her grandmother¡¯s eyes were still a little red.
¡°Grandma!¡±
Wen Ruyu hurriedly helped Lin Wanyin up. ¡°Hurry, give her something to eat. She doesn¡¯t look well!¡±
Gu Qingyao fed the old folks some porridge. Although the old woman was still unconscious, fortunately she could still swallow when she smelt the fragrance of the food. She drank half of a small bowl of porridge and, after a while, a bowl of medicine.
Old Master Guo leaned over. ¡°Wife! Wake up! You have to survive if you want to see our son! You...¡±
¡°All right, all right. She¡¯s so badly injured, you should let her rest! Look at yourself. If you aren¡¯t careful, you might die too.¡±
Old Master Guo did not know what to say.
When Gu Qingyao looked at him, she had a strange feeling that Grandfather Guo seemed a little afraid of Grandma!
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Grandfather Guo, don¡¯t worry. Grandma Guo has only fainted. Let her have a good rest, and she will regain consciousness tomorrow. I¡¯ve already fed her some medicine, so she will be fine.¡±
Old Master Guo looked at Gu Qingyao, then looked at Wen Ruyu. ¡°This is your granddaughter! Your granddaughter is my granddaughter. I will obey my granddaughter!¡±
Gu Qingyao was shocked!
Gu Chonghua was infuriated. ¡°You old fool, this is my granddaughter. What does she have to do with you?¡±
Old Master Guo looked at Gu Qingyao and said to Gu Chonghua, ¡°Why are you so petty? Ruyu and I were childhood sweethearts, and she was once my fianc¨¦e! Of course her granddaughter is my granddaughter.
¡°Wanyin especially likes young girls. Our children are no longer with us, but you have so many children and grandchildren. Can¡¯t you give us a granddaughter?¡±
Chapter 485 - I’m So Pitiful
Chapter 485: I¡¯m So Pitiful
Gu Chonghua red at Old Master Guo¡¯s shamelessness. ¡°You, you, you... You despicable old fool. I only have one granddaughter, why should I give her to you?¡±
Old Master Guo had nothing to lose. ¡°Because I¡¯m pitiful! Wu, wu, wu, Wanyin and I are too pitiful. You¡¯ve not only robbed me of my fianc¨¦e, now you¡¯re doing better than me. It¡¯s not fair!¡±
Wow!
Gu Chonghua was so angry he leapt to his feet. ¡°Who robbed you of your fianc¨¦e? You and Ruyu had agreed not to marry each other, but to marry other people. When I was pursuing Ruyu, you clearly had no feelings for her, but you still used your status as a fianc¨¦ to viciously oppose me. I haven¡¯t even gotten even with you for that, and here you are pretending to be wronged.¡±
Damn it, what a shameless fellow!
Old Master Guo felt no guilt when he thought of the past. He said self-righteously, ¡°I thought of Ruyu as a younger sister, but you tried to take her away. So what if I opposed you? I was right to do so.¡±
Gu Chonghua was so angry that he didn¡¯t want to talk to this fellow anymore. They had known each other for decades, so he was well acquainted with this bastard¡¯s shamelessness.
In the past, this fellow had led him a merry dance when he was trying to court Wen Ruyu.
When Gu Chonghua didn¡¯t say anything, Old Master Guo couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak to him either. He continued staring at Gu Qingyao with a calcting expression!
He was plotting how to get this pretty young girl to be his own granddaughter. That would certainly delight his wife.
He was finally over it.
Their daughter had betrayed them and their son had left the country. He knew a little about what had happened to his son. The boy was quite capable and his wife came from a powerful family. Although he didn¡¯t know how his son was right now, at least he had managed to leave the country. In which case, they would not be too badly off. Perhaps, they had even managed to leave together.
His son should be doing quite well, right?
Then he did not need to worry about him.
Right now, he only wanted to take good care of his wife and let her enjoy her final days.
She had always liked young girls. When she was young, she had doted on her own daughter, but the child had grown increasingly selfish. Although she was not as capable as her older brother, she fought him for everything. In the end, she had simply betrayed them.
This Gu Qingyao was the daughter of their dreams!
Obedient, mature, and likable!
She was Wen Ruyu¡¯s granddaughter, so she had some affinity with them. If the child was willing to acknowledge them as grandparents and make up for some of his wife¡¯s regrets in her old age, he would have an heir for his hidden property.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s hairs stood on end as he looked at her. Old Master Guo saw that Gu Qingyao was looking at him in fright, so he immediately smiled kindly.
¡°Yao Yao! I¡¯m Grandfather Guo, and your grandmother and I were childhood sweethearts. We were like brother and sister! The friendship between our families spans many generations. We are very close!
¡°Since you are Ruyu¡¯s granddaughter, then you are also my granddaughter. Can you call me ¡®Grandfather¡¯ in the future? Your Grandma Guo really likes young girls. Look at how pitiful she is. When she wakes up and realizes she has a pretty little granddaughter like you, she will be definitely be delighted!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Chonghua rolled his eyes in fury. ¡°My granddaughter likes me the best. She won¡¯t call a cunning fellow like you ¡®Grandfather¡¯!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Old Master Guo was not at all angry. Instead, he smiled at Gu Qingyao even more amiably. ¡°Says who? Our Yao Yao is so kind. She can¡¯t bear to disappoint her Grandma Guo.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Chapter 486 - Look How Nice Grandma Is To You!
Chapter 486: Look How Nice Grandma Is To You!
Wen Ruyu saw that the two sworn enemies were at loggerheads again, so she said to Gu Qingyao helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with them. They¡¯re always like that.¡±
Gu Qingyao found the whole thing rather novel. Their fates were really intertwined!
When Grandfather Guo gave her the dragon and phoenix bracelets, he said he meant to give them to his fianc¨¦e. She had not expected this fianc¨¦e to be her grandmother!
Gu Qingyao stayed in the straw shed for a long time. When night fell, she went home to get another bowl of medicine for Lin Wanyin.
Grandfather Guo also drank his medicine. They were old friends, and he had plenty to say after meeting her grandparents, but he was also injured and exhausted. So he slept early.
Gu Qingyao helped her grandparents home.
The next day was the new year!
Youngest Aunt and the others would be cooking lunch. Once again, Gu Qingyao prepared some simple porridge and brought it to the cowshed for Grandfather and Grandma Guo.
By this time, Lin Wanyin had regained consciousness.
Gu Qingyao had given her two doses of medicine the day before and added water from her medicinal spring to it. The effect was very good. Lin Wanyin awoke long before Jiang Yiru had predicted, astonishing Jiang Yiru.
When he saw Gu Qingyao, Old Master Guo said to Lin Wanyin, ¡°Look, look, this is Yao Yao, the pretty girl I was telling you about. She¡¯s Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu¡¯s granddaughter! It must be fate! Do you like her? Ruyu¡¯s granddaughter is our granddaughter. We won¡¯t be two lonely old people anymore. We have a granddaughter too!
¡°Oh, and that fellow Gu Chonghua has a whole heap of grandsons! Let¡¯s see which one you like, and we¡¯ll ask for him. Don¡¯t worry. If I have to, I¡¯ll grab him for you. We will have plenty of grandchildren!¡±
Gu Qingyao who had just entered: ¡°...¡±
Lin Wanyin had awoken early that day and her husband already recounted the events of the previous day. She too was astonished by the mysterious workings of fate.
She had not expected to meet old friends here. She was especially surprised that the young girl who had helped them and given them food had turned out to be Wen Ruyu and Gu Chonghua¡¯s granddaughter!
Oh my!
She really was very likable!
Lin Wanyin had not had the pleasure of having her children and grandchildren live with her for many years. Her beloved daughter¡¯s betrayal had been a terrible blow. Her son had left the country, and she did not even know if he was still alive.
All these had pierced her heart, like a thorn that could never be removed.
Now she looked at Gu Qingyao and recalled that she was Wen Ruyu¡¯s granddaughter. She really liked this girl!
Lin Wanyin looked at Gu Qingyao and smiled very kindly. ¡°Yao Yao! Thank you for taking care of me yesterday. Come over here and sit down. I¡¯m your Grandma Guo. Or you can just address me as ¡®Grandma¡¯.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She felt as if she was in grave danger!
Gu Qingyao sat next to Lin Wanyin and took out the food and medicine. When she asked Lin Wanyin and Old Master Guo to eat, both of them ate obediently.
Lin Wanyin was in good spirits.
Over the years, she had seen misfortune befall too many of her old friends. Their endings were all tragic. Now that she suddenly saw a good friend from her past doing so well, she felt a little consoled, and her mood lifted.
Lin Wanyin smiled even more gently when she looked at Gu Qingyao.
¡°Yao Yao, how old are you? What are your hobbies? Grandma¡¯s drawings are very nice. I¡¯ll teach you to draw in the future, all right?
¡°Oh, and I have lots of nice jewelry hidden away! If you like them, I¡¯ll leave them to you, all right? Grandma is so nice to you, right?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Chapter 487 - The New Year Arrives
Chapter 487: The New Year Arrives
Gu Qingyao didn¡¯t know what to say!
Lin Wanyin smiled even more amiably.
Her husband had already told her his n, and she thought it was quite a good one.
For the rest of her life, she could not possibly acknowledge the daughter she had raised. As for her son, she did not know what had be of him. With her health, she didn¡¯t have much time left. Wen Ruyu and Gu Chonghua¡¯s granddaughter would be like their own granddaughter.
The girl had an affinity with them. In the past, they had traded with her to obtain a lot of food. She looked gentle, sweet and adorable, but she was probably very intelligent!
Also, any child raised in the Gu family would not be too bad.
An intelligent and filial young girl. She liked that!
In the future, if the girl could address her as ¡®Grandma¡¯, and be like a granddaughter to her, she would not have so many regrets.
She would give her whatever was left of the things she had hidden.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Grandma Guo, look at you! Don¡¯t worry about anything else. It¡¯s winter now, and there¡¯s nothing else to do, so you should rest and take care of yourself. My grandparents are here, and they can take care of you.
¡°When you¡¯re better, you can work in the fields when it¡¯s spring and get somebor points. Then you can have a peaceful and stable life here. The brigade leader here is very good. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±
Of course, she would take good care of them, especially since they were old friends of her grandparents.
Lin Wanyin¡¯s health was very poor, but if she was carefully nursed, she could still live a long time.
Gu Qingyao did not agree, so Lin Wanyin didn¡¯t force her.
She had just arrived. How could the girl have any feelings towards her?
Snatching other people¡¯s granddaughter was just a joke, but this girl was really likable, and she wanted to get to know her. If Gu Qingyao was willing to formally acknowledge them as god-grandparents, she would be very happy.
Lin Wanyin didn¡¯t say anything else. She obediently ate the food and medicine that Gu Qingyao had brought. After arriving at the Qing River Brigade, her mood had improved with the good food, and she was not as depressed.
That afternoon, the Gu family cooked plenty of good food. Grandfather and Grandma were very happy, and now that they had met their old friends, they were even more delighted.
They had white rice for lunch, with some side dishes and arge pot of mutton soup.
It was so cold in winter, the soup would warm them up!
Everyone gathered to eat and chat. It was very lively. Gu Qingyao had a small appetite and barely ate anything. She mostly drank the mutton soup because she preferred this dish.
Gu Fangting, who was sitting next to her, did exactly the same thing.
At the moment, Gu Fangting was wearing the new clothes that Gu Qingyao had made for her. The material had been sent by Grandma Mo in the capital, and it was excellent.
Gu Qingyao had used it to make clothes for Gu Fangting.
It was a woolen material. It was snowing heavily these days, so of course it was cold. But the braziers in the house were all lit, and it was warm and cozy. When she drank the steaming hot mutton soup, she did not feel cold anymore.
It was lovely to wear new clothes. Since it was the new year, Gu Fangting had eagerly put them on.
The two cousins were very pretty. Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu smiled broadly to see them wearing their new clothes and sittingpliantly listening to the adults chatting!
When evening came, Gu Qingyao went over with mutton soup, some ginseng chicken soup that she had specially made, and the medicine for Grandfather and Grandma Guo.
She included arger portion of mutton soup to warm up the old folks. As for the ginseng chicken soup, of course it was meant to nourish them.
Chapter 488 - Learning At A Supernatural Rate
Chapter 488: Learning At A Supernatural Rate
She always kept some old hens in her interspace. She had specially collected them in her previous life when she and Mo Beihan were in the countryside. She had cleaned them and put them in her interspace.
Her own family had eaten a few since her rebirth, and she used many of them to barter for other things. Now there were approximately two hundred hens left in her interspace. Gu Qingyao thought that she must find a chance to store some chickens in her interspace for their future consumption.
As times progressed, fewer chickens were raised in viges. Instead, increasing numbers were raised on feed, and theyck the original vor.
She had added ginseng to the chicken soup. It was primarily meant to nourish her teacher, Zhou Bingshen, Jiang Yiru, and Lin Wanyin. Especially Jiang Yiru and Lin Wanyin. Both of them were in poor health, and they needed to be carefully nursed.
After Gu Qingyao left, the rest of the Gu family came over one after another.
Meanwhile, everyone at the straw shed had eaten. Grandfather and Grandma Guo were injured, so they rested by the side. Gu Qingyao was attending a lesson in medicine by Jiang Yiru. Gu Yunshen also listened and earnestly took notes.
Gu Jinhang, Gu Jinfeng and Gu Jinlin were all attending lessons. Even Gu Fangting came.
Only Little Six and Little Nine, who were younger, stayed home to y.
It was the new year, but the Gu children did not cken on their studies. All the old lecturers were pleased to see this.
When Jiang Yiru finished her lesson, she looked at Gu Qingyao in astonishment!
¡°I didn¡¯t expect a young girl like you to have suchprehensive theoretical knowledge. You¡¯re still so young! Many areas of medicine are obscure and difficult to understand, how can you remember so much?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. With her previous life¡¯s experience, the interspace as a way to cheat, and her excellent memory, she had cumtively managed to remember all these things.
¡°I¡¯m interested in these things, so whenever I have time, I would read, memorize and recall the information. Anyway, I usually don¡¯t have much to do, so I have plenty of time.¡±
Jiang Yiru didn¡¯t know what to say. Gu Qingyao didn¡¯t have much to do?
She didn¡¯t agree.
The girl helped with the housework, made clothes for her younger cousins, and often took care of the older folks.
She would often bring them food or make clothes and shoes for them. All this needed time.
She had also heard about the Mo family¡¯s situation. There were many children there, and Gu Qingyao would asionally take care of them. The child was very busy.
She could only say that this child had iparable perseverance and treated her studies seriously. She was also extremely intelligent!
Jiang Yiru smiled and said, ¡°You are very talented. In the future, you must spend your time researching this area. Don¡¯t waste your talent.
¡°You¡¯ve basically memorized the books and notes I gave you. You have also understood all my exnations. All youck now is practical experience. As a doctor, theoretical knowledge is not enough. You must have medical experience. If you can, apany your grandfather more often when he visits patients and interact with them more frequently. Or you can go to Grandfather Ji in the provincial capital. There are more patients there. Your Grandfather Ji will pave the way for you.
¡°If neither of these is possible, then try to find someone who will allow you to enter a hospital. Don¡¯t bother about sry or what kind of job you have. As long as you can stay in the hospital and interact with patients, that will be enough. Personal experience is the most valuable. You¡¯re still young and right now, you¡¯re not in a hurry to earn money to support your family. So you must build a firm foundation.¡±
Chapter 489 - I Want To Spend The New Year With Young Aunt
Chapter 489: I Want To Spend The New Year With Young Aunt
Gu Qingyao smiled. She did notck medical experience at all.
But she appeared to agree and saidpliantly, ¡°Yes, Teacher. When I have the chance, I will interact more with patients.¡±
Jiang Yiru nodded. ¡°Uhm! It¡¯s good that you understand...¡±
When she said that, Jiang Yiru leaned towards Gu Qingyao. Everyone else was in therge shed, warming themselves by the fire and chatting. But they were not crowded together, and there was no one near Jiang Yiru except Old Master Qin and Gu Yunshen.
Jiang Yiru leaned towards Gu Qingyao and lowered her voice so that only the two of them could hear. ¡°You have memorized all the medical books I gave you, but in the short term, it¡¯s not possible for you to interact with patients more often. You will still have to memorize more information. I still have many medical books that I hid, but they are in the provincial capital.¡±
Gu Qingyao paused.
Jiang Yiru said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to learn so fast, so I didn¡¯t tell you. Also, I moved them from Jiangnan a long time ago, and they are very well hidden. I have not touched them all these years, so I did not mention them.
¡°Now that you have finished studying all these, you might as well find some time to get hold of them. You can keep them and read them slowly. I will exin them to you. When you go to the provincial capital, let me know and I will give you a map and tell you where they are.¡±
Gu Qingyao was about to nod when Jiang Yiru continued, ¡°There are also two boxes of jewels hidden with the books. If you have somewhere to hide them, you should take them all.
¡°Grandfather Qin and I will remain here. We have no time to leave, so I will give them all to you. When you have time, you can use them to barter for things for us, to show your filial piety.¡±
Gu Qingyao was shocked. ¡°Teacher, there is no need. I¡¯ll prepare everything you need. I...¡±
¡°Obey!¡± Jiang Yiru was very pleased with this young pupil. Her children were no longer at her side, and she did not know if she would ever see them again in this life. Now that she had this young pupil, she was pleased to give her gifts.
Also, they owed their currentfortable life to this young pupil!
¡°I¡¯m giving them to you, so just ept them. You are often filial to Grandfather Qin and me. Just continue in the same way!¡±
Jiang Yiru had been the mistress of the house since she was young, so she spoke and acted decisively. If she said she was giving them to Gu Qingyao, then she meant it. She did not brook any refusal.
Gu Qingyao had interacted with her for about half a year and knew what she was like, so she had no choice but to ept.
At that moment, the entire Mo family was also sitting together.
The new year was beginning, and they would stay upte to usher in the new year, so everyone would be sleepingte tonight. Almost everyone was warming themselves at home by the fire!
The children gathered together with the fire in the center, radiating a cozy warmth.
Mu Mu widened his eyes and looked at Mo Chengxu. ¡°When is Young Aunting to our house? I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time.¡±
When he said that, Mo Chengxu looked displeased. ¡°That¡¯s right! Why doesn¡¯t Young Aunte? I haven¡¯t eaten her cooking for a long time. Just thinking about it makes me drool.¡±
Mo Beihan rolled his eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t your Young Aunt just stay and cook for you two days ago?¡±
Mo Chengxu widened his eyes. ¡°Really? Why do I feel that it was a long time ago?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Jiang Xun smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the new year. Young Aunt will be at home celebrating the new year with her family.¡±
Mu Mu looked pitiful. ¡°But we are also part of Young Aunt¡¯s family! Why doesn¡¯t shee and spend the new year with us?¡±
Chapter 490 - A New Year Visit
Chapter 490: A New Year Visit
Er...
Jiang Xun rubbed his nose. ¡°This... Young Aunt and Young Uncle are not yet married! So the Gus are her family. When she and Young Uncle are married, Young Aunt will always stay in the Mo house and will spend every new year with the Mo family.¡±
Mu Mu was delighted. He turned to Mo Beihan and said, ¡°Young Uncle, hurry up and marry Young Aunt! Go and marry her now.¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
He would like to!
But he had no choice!
It was the new year!
He just had to hang on for another year, and Yao Yao could marry him!
Ah! The days passed so slowly. There were still so many days left, and every day felt like a year...
And he still had to deal with this bunch of rambunctious children. Really...
Mo Beihan was thinking of his wife and did not want to deal with these little fellows.
When Mu Mu saw that he did not reply, he said urgently, ¡°Young Uncle, say something! Hurry up and marry Young Aunt!¡±
Jiang Xun said, ¡°He can¡¯t get married now, he has to wait.¡±
Mu Mu, ¡°...¡±
¡°How long does he have to wait?¡±
Jiang Xun thought about it. ¡°At least until next year. Uhm! Which is to say, since today is the new year, when this year is over, Young Uncle can marry Young Aunt the following year.¡±
Mu Mu frowned and looked crestfallen.
¡°Another year! That¡¯s too long. Aunt hasn¡¯t slept with me for a long time!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
This damn child...
The year had passed just like that, and everything was peaceful in the Mo family and the Gu family.
The first day of the new year was a joyous asion. Many people had risen early to sun themselves, and they went around chatting and calling out new year greetings.
Mo Beihan had another good excuse to visit his wife, which was paying a new year visit.
He was engaged to Gu Qingyao. Of course, he should visit his future inws during the new year.
He excitedly made his preparations at home. He had already prepared the gifts for his visit.
He included meat, vegetables and grain.
Yao Yao had plenty of resources in her interspace, but right now, there were too many people in the Gu house and that fox, Gu Jinhang was there. It was not convenient for Yao Yao to bring out too many things.
Often she only cooked things when she could exin where they came from. And Yao Yao¡¯s things mostly came from him.
He had many friends and connections. They often sent things to each other. Yao Yao often received parcels too. He also often sent things over so that it was more convenient for Yao Yao to use her resources when she was at the Gu house.
He prepared six kilograms of white rice, six kilograms of flour, four kilograms of cornflour, four kilograms of sweet potato flour, two dried chickens, two dried rabbits, two dried fish, two kilograms of bacon, and then he specially made a trip to town to buy two fish.
The fishes were still alive when he bought them. They were not preserved in salt, so Gu Qingyao could make soup with them.
Then there were some snacks. He also prepared two bags of Daqianmen cigarettes and a bottle of Maotai.
It was quite extravagant!
He hid them all in a basket on his back so that no one could see them. It was difficult to put the fish in with them, so Mo Beihan simply carried them by hand.
He was giving so many things just for a new year present. If others found out about it, they would discuss it for days!
Now that there were so many children in his family, the girls were all avoiding him. He had had two peaceful days and hoped that everyone would think he was poor so they would not have designs on him.
But just the two fishes alone were enough to incite envy!
Chapter 491 - Qin Yufeng Is Beaten
Chapter 491: Qin Yufeng Is Beaten
The two fishes wererge ones. One of them was a grass carp, about three kilograms in weight.
In these times, a grass carp that big was pretty good.
The other was an ordinary bighead carp.
Gu Qingyao liked soup, and the grass carp and bighead carp were suitable for making fish soup, so Mo Beihan had specially chosen these two fish.
The bighead carp was about six kilograms in weight. Everyone who saw it turned green with envy. This was meat!
So many kilograms of meat!
It was the first day of the new year and judging from Mo Beihan¡¯s appearance, everyone guessed that he was going to pay a new year visit. But they did not know if he was visiting his uncle or the Gu family.
Many people guessed that Mo Beihan was going to the Gu house. Because the Mo family had added so many childrentely, Mo Beihan had been even more attentive to the Gu family. Everyone understood. So they guessed that he must be visiting the Gu family during the new year.
Mo Beihan was walking along when a woman suddenly rushed out. She was screaming and crying for help. She screamed as she ran and dodged.
A man was chasing her and beating her.
The woman happened to run in front of Mo Beihan, and the man caught her. He grabbed her hair and started to beat her viciously.
Qin Yufeng was crying. She huddled in the corner of a wall and pleaded for mercy. But the eldest Sun was not moved. He continued to punch and kick her.
¡°It¡¯s all your fault! It¡¯s all your fault! Tell me... where have you hidden our food? Tell me... tell me...¡±
The eldest Sun beat Qin Yufeng as if he had gone berserk.
The treasure buried at Qin Yufeng¡¯s parents¡¯ home was hisst hope and his security.
He had even split from his two younger brothers and agreed to support the two old folks in order to enjoy his riches by himself and have a better future. When they split, he had given many things to his two younger brothers.
But now, the treasure was gone. How would he survive?
Over the past few days, he and Qin Yufeng had been fighting continually. Yesterday, they had not had anything nice to celebrate the new year and they had another quarrel. Today, they had an even worse argument, so they began to fight.
Qin Yufeng felt really wronged. She really didn¡¯t know why the things she had hidden had all disappeared.
Her family did not know about it because she had hidden it secretly. They could not possibly have dug it up.
She had asked her family, and it seemed that they did not know there was anything hidden in the backyard. How would she know why the things had disappeared?
Also, the things that the Old Master and Old Madam had hidden had also disappeared.
The Old Madam had a box she kept by her side, and she intended to go to town the next day to barter for things. But when she woke before dawn the next day, she realized that it had disappeared.
She went to dig in her backyard under the cover for darkness and discovered that everything was gone!
How could he me her for this?
¡°Wu wu wu, I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t take it, I didn¡¯t take it! Don¡¯t... don¡¯t beat me...¡±
¡°Bitch, if it wasn¡¯t you, who could it be? It must be your family who took it, or why would it suddenly disappear? Our family depends on this food to live! But you dare to hide it. Tell me, where are the things?¡±
The eldest Sun still retained some sense and did not refer to the things as treasure in public. Or the situation would be more serious.
Qin Yufeng¡¯s face was all bruised and swollen. She wept bitterly. ¡°I didn¡¯t, I really didn¡¯t. My children are all living with us, why would I hide the food? Do I not want them to have a good life?¡±
Chapter 492 - Something Fishy Is Going On
Chapter 492: Something Fishy Is Going On
Her four sons and daughter were all living with the Sun family. She herself had to live with the Sun family. Why would she not have the Sun family¡¯s best interests at heart?
She had agreed to the split at first because she wanted to keep the things for her own little family.
From the first, she had hidden the things at her parents¡¯ house because there was someone to keep watch there, so she did not worry as much.
Although they knew that the second brother had some of his parents¡¯ things, they did not know how much he had. Besides, the second and third brothers had many children. If they were to split their inheritance, who knows how much would be apportioned to them. So with that in mind, they hid a portion for themselves.
For many years, all was well. Whenever her parents were away, she would seize the opportunity to take a few things. Things were going well, but when they went back this new year to take some things, they realized that everything was gone.
But at the moment, the eldest Sun would not listen. All he knew was that he had nothing left.
He would never have the pleasant life he had enjoyed in the past. There would not even be enough to eat.
¡°Shut up. It¡¯s all your fault, it¡¯s all your fault, it¡¯s all your fault... whose fault can it be besides yours?¡±
The two of them were fighting when Sun Mei suddenly rushed out.
¡°Stop it, stop it, Father. You¡¯ll beat Mother to death...¡±
The family had always doted on Sun Mei. The eldest Sun was also tired from beating his wife, and Sun Mei dragged him aside. At that moment, Sun Mei saw Mo Beihan standing by the side.
She was taken aback!
She looked at the things in his hand and the basket on his back. For some reason, Sun Mei¡¯s first thought was that Mo Beihan was visiting the Gu family and giving presents to Gu Qingyao. She did not expect Mo Beihan to give things to anyone else.
She pursed her lips tightly when she thought of how generous Mo Beihan had been to Gu Qingyaotely.
Although she was wildly jealous and desperately wished that these things belonged to her, she was clear that she must not marry Mo Beihan.
Two more nephews had turned up in his family. Even if the Mo family did not take in Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping, she would not see Mo Beihan as a potential target anymore.
His burdens were too heavy. She would only suffer with him.
Now that her family had nothing left to support them, her only choice was to marry a rich man and move to the city to enjoy life. If she remained in the countryside, she would be dragged down by her greedy andzy brothers.
The Gus were her best targets!
Sun Mei ignored her parents and walked towards Mo Beihan. But the Sun Mei of the present had lost the arrogant look in her eyes.
¡°Brother Mo, are you visiting the Gu family?¡±
Mo Beihan was immediately on the alert. He had noticed the girl several times when she was making an enemy of Yao Yao. She was vain and arrogant.
She especially looked down on Yao Yao.
Mo Beihan was well aware of this girl¡¯s intentions towards him. She always targeted Yao Yao because of that.
Now, the girl did not look at him with admiration anymore. Her attitude was puzzling!
Mo Beihan narrowed his eyes. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±
Sun Mei immediately smiled and said carefully, ¡°I happen to be going to the Gu house too. I¡¯lle with you! I want to talk to Yao Yao! I¡¯ve been so busy during the new year that we girls haven¡¯t seen each other for many days!¡±
The Gu family¡¯s three older cousins were all at home. She must marry one of them, hopefully, Gu Jinhang or Gu Jinfeng.
They must be the richest because their families had no burdens.
Chapter 493 - Finding A Generous Patron
Chapter 493: Finding A Generous Patron
Mo Beihan grew even warier as he saw the girl¡¯s calcting expression. His own expression grew chilly.
There was a hint of a cold smile on his lips when he said, ¡°As far as I know, you and Yao Yao aren¡¯t really friends! Your parents have had such a bad fight, you should stay home and take care of your mother!¡±
With that, Mo Beihan walked off.
Sun Mei¡¯s expression stiffened!
¡°I... sigh...¡±
Everyone was surprised by her panicked expression.
Sun Mei was not on good terms with Gu Qingyao. She had always been trying to please Gu Ruoqing!
Everyone knew that.
Now, her mother had been beaten so badly, and she wanted to look for Gu Qingyao for a chat?
Wasn¡¯t that strange?
Sun Mei¡¯s expression grew even stiffer when she saw everyone¡¯s looks.
But she had no choice. She must find a way to marry into the Gu family as quickly as possible.
Her family had nothing left. Her life would be unpleasant if she remained with them. Now her grandparents lived with them too and someone had to take care of them. Her parents fought every day and her four older brothers did not do anything.
Who would do all the housework?
All this had just happened, but Sun Mei could predict what her future would soon be like.
Laundry, cooking, everyone¡¯s clothes, taking care of her grandparents. When her mother could notplete these household tasks herself, she would certainly have to help.
She had never suffered in her life. In the past, her family hadcked for nothing and everyone had doted on her. But now...
They barely had enough food. Who would dote on her?
The spring nting was about to begin, and everyone would have to go down to the fields to earn work points. Then all the housework would fall on her. What would she do?
What worried her the most was if her brothers married. If her family grew desperate, she was afraid they might casually marry her off in exchange for some resources.
She must marry into the Gu family as soon as possible so that she could have a good life.
Mo Beihan was now a long way away. With her own parents fighting like that, Sun Mei was too embarrassed to simply go over, so she brought her parents home before starting for the Gu house.
When Mo Beihan reached the Gu house, he put the things down.
When Gu Fangting saw that Mo Beihan had brought them so many nice things again, she gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯re so capable!¡±
In these times, only a capable man could produce so many things.
Most importantly, Mo Beihan could bear to part with them, which showed that he had even more than that.
Mo Beihan smiled. This girl was so likable!
She kept calling him ¡®Brother-inw¡¯, which pleased him.
Mo Beihan smiled and took a packet of beef jerky out of his coat and handed it to Gu Fangting.
¡°For you. It¡¯s the new year, so I¡¯m giving you some snacks.¡±
Gu Fangting¡¯s eyes brightened. She thought it was just a simple snack! But when she opened it and saw that it was beef jerky, she was shocked!
¡°This... Brother-inw...¡±
Mo Beihanughed at her shocked expression. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone! Hide it and eat it yourself.¡±
In these times, meat was very rare, much less beef jerky, which was just a snack. Who would be so extravagant as to use beef jerky as a snack?
Gu Fangting was shocked by Mo Beihan¡¯s generosity!
Mo Beihan said, ¡°This is for you. There are some other snacks in the parcel which you can share with Little Six and Little Nine. I have other things for your older sister. Where is she?¡±
Gu Fangting gulped. ¡°She¡¯s in her room! I think she¡¯s making clothes.¡±
Mo Beihan went to look for Gu Qingyao.
Chapter 494 - A Sweet Surprise
Chapter 494: A Sweet Surprise
Mo Beihan left and Gu Fangting looked through the things he had brought, then took the snacks to share with Little Six and Little Nine. She looked at the snacks, then at the beef jerky in her hand and thought of what Mo Beihan had said, that he had already prepared a share for her older sister.
Gu Fangting thought that whatever he had for her older sister would certainly be much nicer than what he had given them. Or at least, it would be arger portion.
My God!
This Brother-inw was so generous!
Why did she suddenly feel as if she had a generous patron?
Her older sister was usually very generous to her, and now her brother-inw was the same!
A patron!
She must hang on to him!
Gu Fangting happily took the snacks and hurried off to look for Little Six and Little Nine.
In her room, Gu Qingyao was sitting by the bed. She was indeed making clothes for Lin Wanyin and Old Master Guo. She had taken apart some old clothes and altered them, stuffing them with new cotton wool. The outeryer was made of old material so no one could tell.
Mo Beihan entered and very naturally sat next to her. He reached out his hand and rested it on her shoulder. Gu Qingyao did not look up. She continued to focus on the needle and thread in her hand, but a smile appeared on her lips.
She shifted into his embrace so that he could partially hug her.
Delight filled Mo Beihan¡¯s heart!
As he moved closer, he could smell her faint, girlish fragrance. He had been with her for so long in his previous life that her fragrance was all too familiar to him. The closer he was to her, the more mesmerized he felt.
From his angle, he could see the girl¡¯s profile and her beautiful neck. Yao Yao¡¯splexion was very fair, soft and smooth. He could not see a single pore on her skin because of how smooth it was.
Mo Beihan could not help but lower his head and slowly move closer to try to linger over her smooth skin.
Gu Qingyao smiled as the breathing by her ear grew closer. She turned and looked at him. Without a word, she smiled and put her things aside, then she hooked her arms around his neck andy back.
It was the new year, and Gu Jinhang, Gu Jinlin and Gu Jinfeng¡¯s vacations were almost over. They had been learning frantically recently. As they studied, they realized that their former pride was just arrogance.
In this world, knowledge was as deep and wide as the ocean. What little they knew was not worth mentioning.
Compared to these old professors, they were truly immature.
When they realized this, they studied even more earnestly.
In the past, they only went to visit the old folks during the evening. But now, as time grew short, they also went in the afternoon.
So only the three children, Gu Fangting, Little Six and Little Nine were left at home. They were still young and could not learn too much at once, so they remained at home.
Gu Yunshuang returned early to cook lunch. Gu Jinlin and Gu Jinhang were not as crazed as Gu Jinfeng, so they came back to help Gu Yunshuang start the fire and cook.
Gu Jinfeng came back too. He hade back earlier to change his clothes before returning to the cowshed to ask his grandparents toe home and rest.
Besides the cowshed, there was a pigsty and a ce for rearing chickens and ducks. The animals had to be fed every day and their area cleaned.
Today, Gu Yunshen was there helping Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu with their work. Now Gu Jinfeng was about to go over to ask Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu toe back and rest.
When they arrived home and saw so many things in the kitchen, they realized that Mo Beihan must have brought them.
¡°Ting Ting? Ting Ting?¡±
When Gu Fangting heard that, she hurried out. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re home!¡±
Gu Yunshuang pointed at the things in the kitchen. ¡°Did your Brother-inw bring these?¡±
Chapter 495 - It’s Too Cold Outside, Of Course We Have To Close The Door
Chapter 495: It¡¯s Too Cold Outside, Of Course We Have To Close The Door
Gu Fangting said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Brother-inw is paying a new year visit! He also brought us some snacks, and I¡¯ve shared them with Little Six and Little Nine.¡±
Gu Yunshuang was delighted as she looked at the things.
She was not just happy to have all these things but also delighted that Mo Beihan was so good at managing rtionships. He managed to please them in every way.
His actions showed how important Gu Qingyao was to him. He continually let the Gu family see how much he cared about Gu Qingyao. As her family, of course, Gu Yunshuang was happy.
¡°All right. Bring Little Six and Little Nine to y. Mother will cook now.¡±
Gu Jinlin hurried to help while Gu Jinfeng looked around. ¡°But where is Mo Beihan?¡±
Gu Fangting said, ¡°He went to look for Elder Sister. He¡¯s probably in her room!¡±
Gu Jinfeng immediately made a beeline for Gu Qingyao¡¯s room. As he walked, he shouted, ¡°Yao Yao...¡±
From her room, Gu Qingyao could hear the sounds of Gu Yunshuang and the rest returning, so she pushed Mo Beihan aside and sat up.
She straightened her slightly crumpled clothes and hastily tidied her hair.
Behind her, Mo Beihan slowly sat up. He stared at her, unable to move his eyes away.
She hadpletely surprised him today. He had not expected such a... bonus!
When she was tidy, Gu Qingyao turned and looked at Mo Beihan, who was still staring at her. She could clearly see the mes burning in his eyes.
So she smiled and went over to help him tidy his clothes. No one else must see any traces.
He looked at the girl who was now standing right in front of him, her face still flushed from pleasure. As he looked at her, he continued to breathe heavily.
She had just finished tidying when Gu Jinfeng arrived at their door.
¡°Yao Yao, is Mo Beihan in there with you?¡±
Gu Jinfeng was knocking on the door.
Gu Qingyao calmly picked up the clothes and carried on sewing. ¡°Come in, Fourth Brother!¡±
Gu Jinfeng pushed open the door and saw his younger cousin making clothes while Mo Beihan sat very close to her.
Gu Jinfeng was rather displeased. ¡°Who gave you permission to linger in my younger sister¡¯s room by yourself? And why is the door closed in the day?¡±
Mo Beihan was inwardly agitated but maintained hisposure. He raised his brows and looked at Gu Jinfeng. ¡°It¡¯s too cold outside. If I leave the door open, Yao Yao will be cold!¡±
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°...¡±
Gu Jinfeng gritted his teeth. He could not stand Mo Beihan. The fellow would not be so irritating if he was not hovering around his younger cousin.
But the moment the fellow stayed by his younger cousin¡¯s side with that possessive air, he just could not stand it!
It was the new year, and his younger sister was now a year older.
She would probably get married next year.
His own younger cousin whom he had raised was being taken away by someone else!
Gu Jinfeng¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Come with me to change your clothes, and let¡¯s go work in the cowshed.¡±
Gu Qingyao kept a straight face and bowed her head without saying a word.
Although Mo Beihan was rather reluctant, he did not protest either. Work was nothing. His wife had given him a surprise today. Now he was willing to do any amount of work.
Mo Beihan rose and left with Gu Jinfeng. The two of them changed into tattered old clothes and shoes, then headed for the cowshed.
When they had left and Gu Qingyao was alone, she giggled to herself.
After a while, Gu Chonghua, Wen Ruyu and Gu Yunshen came back. They were a little dirty, so they changed their clothes and washed up before heading to the kitchen for a chat.
¡°What¡¯s going on between Beihan and Little Feng? They seem to be quarreling!¡± Gu Chonghua said as he washed his face.
Chapter 496 - Really Determined
Chapter 496: Really Determined
Gu Jinlin smiled. ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry about them. They¡¯re on very good terms!
¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s the new year, and Yao Yao is a year older. Judging from Beihan¡¯s appearance, he will certainly want to marry Yao Yao next year when she turns eighteen. That¡¯s why Fourth Brother can¡¯t stand him!¡±
Gu Chonghua and the others immediately burst outughing.
But when he thought of his granddaughter getting married the following year, he could not bear to let her go.
Lunch was ready and everyone waited awhile for Gu Jinfeng and Mo Beihan to return. They changed their dirty clothes and washed up before everyone ate together.
Of course, Mo Beihan ate with the Gu family.
After lunch, everyone gathered together to rest. There was nothing much to do that afternoon and the brazier in the house was lit. Besides the two younger ones who had gone to listen to Gu Chonghua tell stories, the rest of the younger folks were all there.
Including Gu Fangting.
Mo Beihan thought of Sun Mei and said to Gu Qingyao, ¡°Has that Sun Mei been visiting you frequently?¡±
Gu Qingyao paused. ¡°That¡¯s right! Why?¡±
Mo Beihan recounted the incident he had encountered on the way to her house. Gu Jinfeng, Gu Jinhang, Gu Jinlin and Gu Fangting were all stunned.
Gu Fangting said in surprise, ¡°She wanted to visit my older cousin? As if... they were on very good terms?¡±
Mo Beihan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, as if she¡¯s good friends with Yao Yao. She said she hasn¡¯t seen you for a long time and missed you, so she wanted toe here for a chat.¡±
Gu Fangting: ¡°...¡±
Gu Qingyao frowned and said, ¡°This is not the first time. Before that, I just ignored her. She was already behaving like that when Mu Mu and the others were at my house, or to be precise, when I first came back from the city.
¡°It¡¯s not just her. Herckey, Wang Li, did the same and sought me out many times. It was almost as if they wanted to win my approval. I thought it was very strange and avoided them many times.
¡°Later on... after what happened to her family, she probably did not have time to visit me, so she did note for many days. Is sheing again today?¡±
Mo Beihan nodded.
Gu Jinlin rubbed his chin. ¡°She really was here. I happened to see her outside the courtyard. She was looking for you, so I just said that you weren¡¯t home. She wanted toe in! But I didn¡¯t permit her to do so.
¡°But I find that girl rather strange. When I saw her, it was as if... she was carefully trying to please someone. She gave me goosebumps, so I quickly shooed her away.¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her toe after I told her off!¡±
She was really determined.
But the more determined she was, the more apparent there was something fishy going on.
¡°Oh, that¡¯s right!¡± Gu Jinlin continued. ¡°Besides looking for Yao Yao and Ting Ting, she ended up asking me about Second Brother and Fourth Brother. She also asked me about myself. I found it very strange. But she is surely up to no good, so I chased her away.¡±
Gu Qingyao immediately narrowed her eyes. As a girl, she was the one who best understood what the other girls were up to. But she was puzzled. After all the recent events, she had no energy to bother with Sun Mei.
Now that Gu Jinlin mentioned it, her mind suddenly cleared.
¡°I think I know why she¡¯s acting like that.¡±
Everyone immediately turned to look at Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao looked at Mo Beihan and her older cousins. Sheughed. ¡°Brother Beihan, I remember that the girl seemed interested in you in the past? The main reason why she was so hostile towards me was because of you.¡±
Gu Qingyao was clear about that.
Chapter 497 - How Unjust, Why Does It Have To Be Us!
Chapter 497: How Unjust, Why Does It Have To Be Us!
Mo Beihan was rather embarrassed, especially when Gu Jinhang and Gu Jinfeng shot him sharp looks. He said, ¡°Perhaps that was true in the past, but it¡¯s definitely not the case now. You know that all the girls in the brigade are avoiding me.¡±
¡°Pfft...¡± Gu Qingyao giggled. Of course she knew why. It was because so many children had suddenly turned up in Mo Beihan¡¯s family.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Sun Mei has always wanted to marry and move to the city. In the past, I could tell that she was trying to curry Gu Ruoqing¡¯s favor, but she failed. But I have been to the city and the contrast between us is very stark.
¡°Now Brother Beihan¡¯s family burdens are too heavy, so she is no longer considering him. In the entire Qing River and Southern Lake Brigades, only the Gu family has members who have managed to move to the city.
¡°Sun Mei¡¯s family has experienced an upheaval. If she can marry you boys, she can live in the city!¡±
Gu Jinlin: ¡°...¡±
Gu Jinhang: ¡°...¡±
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°...¡±
Mo Beihan paused. He immediately grasped the crux of the matter. He burst outughing when he looked at Gu Jinfeng. ¡°I think that Second and Fourth Brother had better be more careful. Both of you are definitely her main targets.¡±
Gu Jinfeng and Gu Jinhang immediately jumped. ¡°Why does it have to be us?¡±
Their tone was aggrieved.
Gu Qingyao almost died ofughter.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Because the two of you areparatively richer, and your family has no burdens! Only the five of you are adults. Eldest Brother has gone north and is unavable. Third Brother¡¯s family has to support younger children and has burdens. Only the two of you have good jobs and no burdens.¡±
Gu Jinhang: ¡°...¡±
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°...¡±
Gu Jinhang was still smiling. But when he spoke, his words were vicious.
¡°In these times, it is not easy for a vige girl to marry and move to the city. But why is she so confident that we will like her?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Why?¡± Gu Jinfeng was also enraged.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Because both of you are outstanding! But at the same time, the Gu family¡¯s status is low. Sun Mei has a low opinion of the Gu family. In her heart, she believes she will certainly seed.¡±
Gu Jinhang: ¡°...¡±
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°...¡±
Wow!
She despised them. They must certainly avenge themselves.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°No matter what, her thinking is her business. The Sun family has been very unluckytely. The Sun family has doted on Sun Mei since she was young, and she has not suffered much, so she is selfish and arrogant. Now that her family fortunes have suddenly changed, and with her four greedy andzy older brothers, she must be afraid that her family will marry her off to just anyone in exchange for food. So she¡¯s urgently looking for a way out for herself.
¡°Brothers,paratively speaking, both of you are the best targets. So you had better be careful over the next few days. Remember not to go out alone, and don¡¯t give her a chance to get close to either of you. The new year holiday is almost over and both of you will be returning to the city shortly, then you¡¯ll be safe.¡±
Gu Jinhang and Gu Jinfeng looked as if they had swallowed a fly! Their expressions were ugly!
Gu Jinlin rubbed his nose. So there were advantages in being poor!
Hahaha!
The next day was the second day of the new year. Gu Qingyao went to pay a new year visit to the Mo family, and Mo Beihan came to pick her up.
They were engaged and she must make a gesture during the new year and on festive asions. Coincidentally, she had not visited for many days, so she went over to y with the children.
The moment she reached the door, she ran into Sun Mei.
When she saw Gu Qingyao, Sun Mei immediately advanced, her expression warm and friendly. ¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯vee!¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched. She had clearly been waiting here for her!
Sigh...
It looked as if she wouldn¡¯t be able to have a nice time ying today!
Chapter 498 - Specially Waiting For Her
Chapter 498: Specially Waiting For Her
Mo Beihan smiled and shook his head at Gu Qingyao, meaning that she should not be bothered by such inconsequential people.
As long as the Gu cousins were not alone with Sun Mei, no matter how she plotted, she would only make a fool of herself.
The new year holiday would soon be over, and Sun Mei could not achieve anything.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s expression was frosty. ¡°It¡¯s the second day of the new year, so I¡¯m here to visit the Mo Family.¡±
With that, she turned and headed for the Mo house.
The Mo children had already rushed out, with Mu Mu and Little Xu at the forefront.
¡°Young Aunt! Young Aunt...¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s mood immediately lifted when she saw these adorable children. She smiled and held their hands and followed them into the house.
¡°Yao Yao... Yao Yao...¡±
Sun Mei panicked when she saw that Gu Qingyao was ignoring her, so she tried to follow.
Mo Beihan blocked her. ¡°Aunt Qin was injured yesterday. You should go back and look after her! My family is busy and cannot entertain you.¡±
There was a ce in front of the Mo house courtyard that was out of the wind. Usually, many people gathered there to chat. It was not snowing today, and the weather was sunny, so there were many people there as usual.
When they saw Sun Mei¡¯s actions, they were puzzled.
But recently, there was a rumor going around the brigade that many girls were seeking Gu Qingyao¡¯s favor. When they thought about it, they understood.
The Gu children all had jobs outside the vige and they were said to be doing fairly well. Since they couldn¡¯t marry a city dweller, the Gu family was the only choice for these girls.
That way, they could move to the city.
If the Gu family¡¯s background hadn¡¯t been so poor, their threshold would have already been trampled to bits by these people.
They thought of how Sun Mei had used to oppose Gu Qingyao and how unlucky the Sun family had been recently. Mocking smiles shed across their eyes.
Sun Mei blushed at these smiles. But she had no choice. She had to fight for herself.
She brazened it out and entered the Mo house.
In the house, Gu Qingyao was holding Mu Mu in her arms and talking to the children.
She could clearly sense how excited Mu Mu had been recently.
His excitement made him appear more childish, and he did not seem as sensitive as before.
He even seemed rather foolish.
Gu Qingyao could understand that. This child¡¯s living circumstance had been dire. Now that he had found his rtives and had a home and a future Young Aunt whom he adored, he was like someone who had suffered terribly suddenly descending into bliss. He was overwhelmed with excitement.
This child!
His joy increasingly showed on his face. The ability to maintain one¡¯sposure was an adult trait, and even then, not every typical adult could achieve it.
¡°Mu Mu! Have you missed me?¡±
Mu Mu hurriedly nodded and said very sincerely, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m very good every day. I study every day and I now understand all the things you taught me. I also understand all the things that Young Uncle taught me. Young Aunt, can you continue teaching me? I¡¯m sure I will learn very quickly.¡±
He tried his very best to show off, in hopes of pleasing Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao smiled and patted his head. This child had been a little overstimted as ofte. When he had adjusted a little, he would calm down.
Sigh...
It was because he had suffered too much in the past!
¡°Mu Mu is so clever. In the future, I will certainly teach you many things. You¡¯re so clever, you will certainly master them quickly.¡±
Little Mu Mu immediately blushed and shyly hid in Gu Qingyao¡¯s embrace.
The moment Sun Mei entered, she saw a houseful of children. She immediately rejoiced that she had not married Mo Beihan. Or how would she survive?
When she looked at Gu Qingyao, she was delighted at Gu Qingyao¡¯s misfortune. Suddenly, she was not so upset over the recent upheavals in her own family.
Chapter 499 - Eyes Filled With Longing
Chapter 499: Eyes Filled With Longing
Gu Qingyao could see that Sun Mei was rejoicing in her misfortune, but she looked away and didn¡¯t take it to heart.
Sun Mei put on a smile and said to Gu Qingyao, ¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯ve been gone for so long, have you adjusted to being back? I suppose life in the city is much easier than in the countryside? In the few months that you¡¯ve been gone, you¡¯ve be much fairer.¡±
Mo Beihan turned to look at Gu Qingyao. Had his Yao Yao be fairer after living in the city?
Nonsense!
His Yao Yao had always had fair and delicate skin. But... she really did seem fairer now. Herplexion was excellent and was soft to the touch. He had just kissed it yesterday...
Pity that he was only allowed to kiss her a few times. Yao Yao had not allowed him to kiss her any more than that!
She had red at him with herrge, clear and shiny eyes, and he could not bear to carry on!
But they had been a couple for decades!
Sigh...
Gu Qingyao raised her head to look at Sun Mei. She clearly remembered how much Sun Mei had despised her. At that time, Sun Mei had been inordinately arrogant.
Now that the Sun family¡¯s fortunes had changed, her attitude had immediately changed too.
Before the Sun family¡¯s incident, although Sun Mei had tried to please her, she was purposely trying to get close to her. This n had probably been hatched by the adults in the Sun family. But it was different now.
She wasn¡¯t only purposely trying to gain her friendship, the arrogance in her eyes had also disappeared and was reced by caution and a desire to please!
To the point of shamelessly and brazenly trying to curry her favor!
This kind of persistence could be terrifying at times.
Sun Mei¡¯s family had doted on her since she was young. Her family had only recently suffered from a misfortune. Usually, a person who had grown up under her circumstances wouldn¡¯t be so quick to sense the danger she was in. She was more likely to continue being arrogant and retain her family¡¯s sense of superiority.
But she had not.
The girl was terrifyingly sharp and selfish. She had easily discerned that her family who had doted on her would abandon her. A girl like that...
Amusement shone from Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes. In her previous life, this woman had caused her untold damage. She had not forgotten!
Now that this had happened, it would be going overboard to simply kill her.
After she and Mo Beihan had been reborn, their life had been smooth because of their grasp of the world¡¯s future developments over the next decades and their advanced knowledge of many things.
She must not be arrogant andcent and casually kill someone. After some time, it would be a habit, and she would be killing people like flies!
That would be bad. She must not allow herself to be like that.
She just wanted to live this life peacefully. She was not afraid of trouble, but she must not go about making trouble either.
Now that Sun Mei was bothering her, she would just think of some way to solve the problem.
The amusement in Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°Life in the city is naturally much easier than life in the countryside. In the city, you don¡¯t need to work in the fields and food can be bought directly from the stores. Jobs will provide food and cloth coupons, and all kinds of coupons are avable. You will receive a sry every month. Life in the countryside simply cannotpare to it.
¡°When I¡¯m in the countryside, I have to dig for wild herbs whenever I have the time! But I don¡¯t have to do that in the city. There are many children in the city, and they all go to the city square to y during the evening. When it¡¯s hot in summer, the houses have electric fans. And they have electric lights at night. It¡¯s not like the countryside where everything is pitch dark!¡±
Sun Mei had always longed to live in the city, but she was not sure what life in the city was like.
She had only heard that city dwellers did not need to work forbor points, and many of them had jobs. Every month, they were given a sry and various coupons, so they could buy whatever they wanted.
Now that she heard Gu Qingyao¡¯s words, she became incredibly excited. Her eyes filled with longing.
Chapter 500 - Bait
Chapter 500: Bait
¡°Really? Really? Is life in the city really that great? Did you live like that when you were in the city?¡±
Sun Mei was flushed with agitation. She looked at Gu Qingyao hungrily, longing for her to continue.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Most people probably led that kind of life! I¡¯m not sure about other families, but in the time I was at the provincial capital, everyone around me lived like that.
¡°Our neighbors all lived in apartments, and the kitchen was in the house. It was very clean because they didn¡¯t burn firewood. There¡¯s an open square at the foot of the apartment. During the mornings and evenings, people would gather there to y, and many of them brought their children.
¡°As for me, I went to take care of my Third Aunt and two younger cousins. Every day... I cooked and brought the children out to y or chatted with the neighbors. Sometimes, when I had nothing to do, I would shop in the department stores. Besides that... there wasn¡¯t much to do!¡±
Bring children out to y, chat with neighbors and shop at the department store?
Want an idyllic life!
Sun Mei could not contain her excitement. She couldn¡¯t wait to have that kind of life too.
¡°Really? Yao Yao, you are just too lucky. A life like that must be heavenly. If I could have that kind of life, I would die of bliss.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s mouth curled in a discreet smirk. ¡°Really? There¡¯s nothing special about it. Many people in the city live like that!¡±
When Sun Mei heard that, she was so excited she did not know what to say. From Gu Qingyao¡¯s tone, it was nothing special.
Heavens!
Was city life so delightful?
No wonder so many girls wanted to marry and move to the city. Everyone dreamt of a life like that!
She could not wait any longer. She must lead such a life as soon as possible.
Sun Mei drew closer and sat next to Gu Qingyao. Mo Beihan frowned, and Jiang Xun and the other children looked displeased.
Gu Qingyao continued to hold Mu Mu and did not move away.
Mo Beihan was puzzled at the drastic change in Gu Qingyao¡¯s attitude. But he did not say anything. Gu Qingyao could do as she pleased; he would not interrupt her.
He sat there, quietly watching.
Sun Mei leaned over to Gu Qingyao and said with a smile, ¡°Yao Yao, will you be staying at home in the future? We haven¡¯t met for so long, we should get together and have a good chat. I...¡±
¡°I probably won¡¯t be at home all the time!¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Sun Mei was shocked. She asked excitedly, ¡°Why? Where are you going?¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°To the provincial capital of course! Third Uncle¡¯s family lives there, and he has two young children who need someone to take care of them. Third Uncle¡¯s family has heavy burdens. There are two older brothers who need to marry and two younger ones who depend on the adults for support.
¡°I remember hearing Third Uncle say he would ask Third Aunt to go to work to earn money. But then there will be no one to take care of the two little ones at home. If that really happens, I might have to go and help. The two children are not that young, so it¡¯s easy to care for them. Then Third Aunt can go to work.¡±
Sun Mei was envious but also inwardly grateful. Sure enough, the Gu family¡¯s Third Brother had heavy family burdens. His family was not that rich.
Sun Mei meant to find out about the Gu family¡¯s circumstances, so she carried on with Gu Qingyao¡¯s line of conversation, ¡°It¡¯s difficult for them. If you help take care of the children, that will relieve your third uncle¡¯s family of some of its burdens.
¡°Oh, how about your eldest and second uncle¡¯s families? How are they doing now? I seldom hear you mention them.¡±
Chapter 501 - A Bucket Of Cold Water That Chilled Her Heart!
Chapter 501: A Bucket Of Cold Water That Chilled Her Heart!
Gu Qingyao¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Eldest Uncle¡¯s family has moved north. The living conditions there are very tough, and it¡¯s too far away, so we¡¯re not very sure how they are. But they probably aren¡¯t doing as well as Second Uncle¡¯s family.
¡°Second Uncle¡¯s family lives too far away from us. Now the two boys from that family are grown up and are of marriageable age.¡±
Sun Mei immediately grew excited but suppressed the joy in her heart. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s true that your second and fourth brothers are getting older. Are they ready to make a match? Do your grandparents have any girl in mind?¡±
Gu Qingyao nced at her. ¡°My grandparents are not involved!¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Sun Mei was surprised. ¡°Your grandparents are not involved? How is that possible?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°Of course, Second Uncle and Aunt will decide on Second Brother and Fourth Brothers¡¯ marriages! They are the parents and are usually away from the vige. They will be more familiar with girls outside the vige!¡±
Sun Mei immediately panicked. ¡°How can they choose someone outside the vige? How can shepare with one from their old home? Girls from outside the vige don¡¯t know about their family circumstances and can¡¯t understand. They¡¯re not like the girls here in their hometown who grew up together. Everyone knows each other well, and it¡¯s easy to get along in the future!¡±
A slight smile hovered over Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips. She nodded. ¡°Well! That¡¯s true. My second and fourth brothers seem to think that it would be good to make a match from their hometown.¡±
Sun Mei was delighted. ¡°Really? Both your second and fourth brothers want to find someone from their hometown?¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°They did not say they must definitely make a match in their hometown. It depends on fate, right? But I remember Second Brother saying something about how it would be good to have a girl from his hometown so that when they get married, she can stay home and take care of the old folks!¡±
Sun Mei¡¯s excitement immediately evaporated!
Shock!
¡°Wh-what? Stay at home?¡±
She was incredulous. How could she stay at home? What would she do there?
The city was so wonderful, who would want to stay at home?
Gu Qingyao nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Eldest Brother¡¯s family has gone north! They¡¯re too far away, and we don¡¯t know when they will be back. It will be difficult for my grandparents to see them again. With her eldest son and grandson away, the burden falls on Second Brother and the others. In the future, of course they will have to care for the old folks.
¡°Fortunately, Second Uncle¡¯s family does not have any burdens, so they don¡¯t need to find a city girl who can work and earn a sry. It will be good to find a girl from their hometown who can remain at home and live with my grandparents in the cowshed. That way she can take better care of my grandparents. When she has children, they can remain in our hometown so that my grandparents can enjoy family life!¡±
It was as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water on Sun Mei. Even her heart was chilled!
¡°No way!¡± She could not control herself, and her voice grew shrill. ¡°Why does she have to remain in her hometown? How can she remain in her hometown? Doesn¡¯t your father and youngest aunt take care of your grandparents? Why should they need a granddaughter-inw to take care of them?¡±
Gu Qingyao frowned, almost as if she was shocked by the violence of Sun Mei¡¯s reaction. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why are you shouting so loudly? Are my family¡¯s ns any of your business?
¡°Also, shouldn¡¯t a granddaughter-inw take care of her grandparents? If she is unwilling to take care of the older folks and the children, what¡¯s the point of marrying her? Father and Youngest Aunt are divorced, which has caused my grandparents to be very depressed. Youngest Aunt is still young and might re-marry. When she leaves, there will be no one left.
¡°If my father marries again, he will probably have children. I¡¯m my father¡¯s only daughter. When I marry, he will have no child left with him.¡±
Chapter 502 - Disillusionment
Chapter 502: Disillusionment
Gu Qingyao looked rather annoyed as she continued, ¡°Little Six and Little Nine are still at home, and my grandparents are getting on in years. If my father remarries and has another two children, there will be four children at home. How can my father possibly care for all of them by himself?
¡°If their granddaughter-inw doesn¡¯te back to take care of them, who will?¡±
Sun Mei: ¡°...¡±
She sat there dully. Her brain was buzzing, and she didn¡¯t know what to think.
All she knew was that she had been disillusioned. What Gu Qingyao had described was a far cry from what she had imagined!
Remain in her hometown?
Take care of children and serve old people?
And wouldn¡¯t she have to work in the fields for work points?
Then wait on arge family?
Sun Mei felt as if the sky had fallen. She sat there, ashen.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips curled in a cold smile. You dare despise my older cousins? I¡¯ll give you a good scare!
Beside her, Mo Beihan almost burst outughing. His Yao Yao was just too adorable. Hahahaha!
Jiang Xun and the other children gaped!
Their grandmother and young uncle had told them that Sun Mei had designs on the Gu family, and they must beware of her machinations and not allow her to coax them into bringing her into contact with their uncles.
So they knew what was going on and what Sun Mei was thinking.
The younger ones might not understand entirely, but the older ones like Jiang Xun and Mo Chengrui certainly did.
They had not expected Young Aunt toe up with this! Gosh! She had smashed Sun Mei¡¯s dreams. Look! She was pale with fright!
Auntie was awesome!
Sun Mei could not ept it. She grabbed Gu Qingyao¡¯s arm. ¡°No! It¡¯s not like that. Your family... they... even if the old people need to be taken care of, it should be their daughter-inw¡¯s job. How can they ask their newlywed granddaughter-inw to take care of them?
¡°Also, would your older cousins abandon their wives in their hometown right after the wedding? They¡¯re always away; won¡¯t that mean they¡¯ll be separated soon after they are married?¡±
Gu Qingyao frowned. She looked increasingly annoyed with Sun Mei.
¡°What business is it of yours? Let go of me. Really, why are you so concerned about my family¡¯s business? How can their daughter-inw take care of them? My second aunt has a good job in the city, how can we ask her toe back? Doesn¡¯t my Second Uncle need someone to take care of him?
¡°But if they find a city girl, it might be troublesome to ask her to remain here. After all, city girls might not know how to farm. So Second and Fourth Brother are thinking of finding a girl from their hometown. Then she can simply continue living here, take care of the old folks, help feed the cows and clean the cowshed. When it¡¯s time to work, she can even work in the fields to earn work points. Then she can also bring up the children and do theundry, cooking, and the other chores.¡±
Sun Mei: ¡°...¡±
¡°If my father marries again, he will have to support his family and young children. His burden will be very heavy. My second aunt must stay in the city, so she can send the money she earns back to help out with the household expenses.¡±
Sun Mei said, ¡°But your third aunt doesn¡¯t have a job, right? Ask her toe back.¡±
Gu Qingyao said irritably, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that my third uncle¡¯s family is not doing so well? They have young children to care for and two sons who need to get married. Even my third aunt has to go to work to earn money. How can shee back?¡±
¡°You said you¡¯ll go over to take care of the children!¡± Sun Mei screamed.
Gu Qingyao was infuriated. ¡°I¡¯m getting married too. You must be crazy! How can I help my third aunt to take care of her children when I¡¯m married?¡±
Sun Mei: ¡°...¡±
Of course Gu Qingyao could not.
There were already so many children and an invalid in the Mo family. When Gu Qingyao got married, she would have to stay here and take care of the entirerge family!
Chapter 503 - Acting Ruthlessly
Chapter 503: Acting Ruthlessly
She had not imagined that the Gu family had such intentions. What was the point of marrying into the Gu family then?
Sun Mei was stunned for a long moment, then she abruptly grasped at thest straw. ¡°Then... between your second and fourth brothers, which wife will have to stay here?¡±
She only had to marry one of them, so she just had to marry the one who could bring her away.
Gu Qingyao said gloomily, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It depends! If both of them are from our vige, then I¡¯m sure both of them will have to stay! The family is sorge that one person cannot manage by herself. Also, if one leaves and the other remains behind, the one that remains will be unhappy. So both of them might as well stay!
¡°If one of them is a city girl, then the one from our hometown will certainly have to stay. A city girl will have a job, so she can work and earn money for the family!¡±
Sun Mei: ¡°...¡±
Now all hope was lost.
She couldn¡¯t possibly find a job. Even if she moved to the city, she couldn¡¯t get a job because she didn¡¯t have a city ount.
Sun Mei waspletely disillusioned. She did not know how long she remained in the Mo house, or what she said in the end. She didn¡¯t even know when she left!
When Gu Qingyao had finished speaking, she sat there without a word, silently waiting for Sun Mei to respond.
Sun Mei was lost in a trance for a long time. She looked as if she had suffered a heavy blow. Atst, she stood up wordlessly and walked out, looking like a ghost.
Gu Qingyaoughed coldly as she watched her disappearing figure!
Hehe!
She left so abruptly that her motives were obvious. She looked as if she had suffered a terrible blow!
The children¡¯s eyes followed Sun Mei as she left. They personally witnessed Sun Mei slowly walking away in a stupor after being dealt such a blow.
When she vanished from sight, everyone turned in unison to look at Gu Qingyao. Their expressions were worshipful.
Jiang Xun, Jiang Ping and Mo Chengrui gave Gu Qingyao a thumbs up. ¡°Young Aunt, you¡¯re incredible!¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows. ¡°You think this is incredible? You¡¯re... too young. This is nothing! There are many others who are even better than her!¡±
Her expression was arrogant!
Jiang Xun: ¡°...¡±
Jiang Ping: ¡°...¡±
Mo Chengrui: ¡°...¡±
This time, Mo Beihan really burst outughing. His Yao Yao!
Was just too adorable!
Gu Qingyao stayed in the Mo house until afternoon, and Mo Beihan sent her home in the evening. Along the way, Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Brother Beihan, do you think Sun Mei will still bother my older cousins?¡±
Mo Beihan considered the matter carefully and said, ¡°She might! What you said might have frightened Sun Mei, but if she can¡¯t find anyone better, she will certainly choose to pester your older cousins. After all, if she marries them, she still has a chance of moving to the city. Even though the chance might note straight away, she will certainly have the opportunityter on.
¡°But if she marries someone from our home vige, then there is no hope at all.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s mouth curled in a cold smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. If Sun Mei panics, she might plot against my older cousins. So... we have topletely remove that possibility.¡±
Mo Beihan raised his brows. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡¯
A vicious look shed across Gu Qingyao¡¯s beautiful eyes. ¡°You have so many connections, can you find someone in town who is willing to marry someone like Sun Mei? Ideally, he would have a job and is someone whom you can control. After Sun Mei marries, you can immediately transfer the family somewhere far away so that Sun Mei cannote back.¡±
Mo Beihan was shocked!
His Yao Yao had really changed. She was finally willing to act ruthlessly when dealing with bad people.
Chapter 504 - Removing All Future Threat
Chapter 504: Removing All Future Threat
Mo Beihan said, ¡°I need a few days to arrange it. I¡¯ll discuss it with your older cousins. We¡¯ll settle it before the new year holiday is over.¡±
¡°Uhm!¡± Gu Qingyao nodded.
Mo Beihan sent Gu Qingyao home but did not return home immediately. Instead, he sought out Gu Qingyao¡¯s three older cousins for a discussion.
The three older cousins were astounded when Mo Beihan recounted what Gu Qingyao had said to Sun Mei!
When their shock wore off, Gu Jinhang smiled dotingly. ¡°My younger cousin is so clever!¡±
Gu Jinfeng was even smugger. ¡°Of course, our younger cousin always has our welfare at heart.¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
After a long discussion, Gu Jinhang, Gu Jinfeng and Mo Beihan left together the next day. Gu Jinlin was not as well connected as them, so he stayed at home and helped the old folks with their work.
As for Sun Mei, Gu Qingyao had probably dealt her a severe blow, so she did not look for Gu Qingyao. Gu Qingyao had a few peaceful days at home and attended lessons with her teachers in the evening.
Gu Jinhang and Gu Jinfeng returned that night, but Mo Beihan did not climb up the mountain. He just went straight back to his home at the foot of the mountain.
Gu Jinfeng said, ¡°Mo Beihan has gone home because it¡¯ste!¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°Well? Any leads?¡±
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°Not too bad. We have a target. We¡¯ll go again tomorrow, and it will probably be settled by the day after tomorrow at thetest.¡±
Gu Qingyao couldn¡¯t help in this matter, so she had no choice but to hand it over to her older cousins.
Sun Mei had been thoroughly frightened, so she did not look for Gu Qingyao. Gu Qingyao had nothing to do, so she studied with her teachers and gained more and more knowledge.
Her teachers were all amazed by Gu Qingyao!
¡°Child, you¡¯ll be incredible when you grow up! If you have the opportunity to use your talents, who knows what incredible things you will achieve!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Grandfathers, Grandmothers, all of you are too polite! I¡¯m not that great!¡±
Everyone liked humble children. Grandfather Guo and Grandma Guo, Lin Wanyin, liked her more and more.
Over the past few days, they had frequently chatted with Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu. Their previous depression and discontentment had lifted, and with other old folks forpany, they were in much better spirits.
Lin Wanyin increasingly liked Gu Qingyao. She liked all the Gu children. They were not as inhumane as the girl she had raised!
By then, they already knew that Gu Qingyao had been in the provincial capital before the new year. No one had summoned Gu Qingyao to their side, so Lin Wanyin took the opportunity and said, ¡°Yao Yao! I heard that you¡¯ve been living in the provincial capital. If you have a chance to go there again, see if you can find an opportunity to bring back the things I hid there.¡±
Gu Qingyao was taken aback!
Lin Wanyin said, ¡°Your Grandfather Guo and I have a house in the provincial capital, and there are many things hidden there! We haven¡¯t been there for a long time and don¡¯t know what happened to them. Now that we are here and your family is taking care of our food, I must certainly offer something, right?¡±
Gu Qingyao hurriedly said, ¡°Grandma, there is no need to stand on ceremony. You, Grandfather Guo, and my grandparents were such good friends. Now that you are old and since you are here, of course, the Gu family will take care of you.¡±
Lin Wanyin smiled. ¡°That¡¯s different! Those things are just sitting there anyway. If you have a chance, go and take a look and try to get hold of them. We epted everything your family gave us, so you shouldn¡¯t stand on ceremony with me either!
¡°I heard that you¡¯re engaged to that boy, Mo Beihan. Just take it as an engagement present from me. Get them and keep them for your dowry!¡±
Chapter 505 - In The Future, Many Tycoons Will Contribute To Her Dowry
Chapter 505: In The Future, Many Tycoons Will Contribute To Her Dowry
Dowry!
Gu Qingyao didn¡¯t know what to say. She had too much dowry!
When she got married, she would certainly receive a portion of the Gu family¡¯s wealth. Father told her he had saved his entire share for her dowry. And her grandparents would certainly give her a portion when she got married.
Her three older uncles and five older cousins would certainly give her gifts too.
Then there was what her teacher, Jiang Yiru, had prepared for her. As for Teacher Zhou Bingsheng, he did not have anything right now, but knowing him, he would probably make a few paintings specially for her.
In the future, they would be priceless!
And with what Mo Beihan had prepared for her and what she herself had earned...
She herself couldn¡¯t keep track of her dowry anymore!
And now Grandfather and Grandma Guo wanted to give her another portion...
Gu Qingyaoughed and said, ¡°Grandma Guo, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. I have dowry. You should keep your things for your old age. Those were things that you hid previously? They must be very valuable...¡±
¡°It¡¯s not valuable!¡± Lin Wanyin said indifferently. ¡°Grandfather Guo and I have nothing now. Ever since we arrived at the Qing River Brigade, we have been entirely dependent on the Gu family to take care of us. Look at you, you bring me food and medicine every day, and make clothes for us. You take such good care of us, but I haven¡¯t stood on ceremony with you, have I?
¡°You are Ruyu¡¯s granddaughter, which makes you like my granddaughter. This is all I can manage to give you! It¡¯s hard to say whether they will be valuable in the future.
¡°You should just ept my gift. Don¡¯t be shy. If you refuse to take anything, I will be too embarrassed to take your food. In these times, food is more valuable than jewels and precious stones.¡±
Then Lin Wanyin gave Gu Qingyao a detailed ount of where the things were. They were hidden in many ces, and some had been hidden for many years. Lin Wanyin intended to leave the well-hidden things. Of the more essible items, she should take back all she could. If someone else took them, it would be a waste.
Gu Qingyao understood.
Many people hid their treasures in several ces. They even purposely hid some in obvious ces to distract others.
Lin Wanyin spoke for a long time, then drew a map for Gu Qingyao and asked her to hide it carefully.
As she went home that night, Gu Qingyao felt rather amused when she looked at the map in her hand.
This was not the only map she had. She still had her teacher, Jiang Yiru¡¯s, map. They all said she should keep it for her dowry. How much dowry would she have?
At that moment, Gu Qingyao was unaware that when she really got married, a whole crowd of people would contribute to her dowry!
Each tycoon was wealthier than the next!
The moment the new year began, the days passed swiftly. Mo Beihan, Gu Jinhang and Gu Jinfeng went to town a few times before they finally found a target.
When they came back to tell Gu Qingyao, she was somewhat skeptical.
¡°Are you sure? Someone like that is willing to marry Sun Mei?¡±
Mo Beihan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure. This Wang Jie¡¯s family is very rich. His father is the manager in a textile factory and his mother is a group leader.¡±
¡°They have two sons. Wang Jie is the younger brother. His older brother is quite mediocre. Although he married a city girl, he is not very capable but his family¡¯s social standing is quite high.¡±
¡°His older brother has two daughters and a younger son who is six years old.¡±
Chapter 506 - Target Confirmed
Chapter 506: Target Confirmed
¡°This Wang Jie is doing better than his older brother. He is eloquent and intelligent, although rather crafty. In the future, he will take over almost all the Wang family¡¯s wealth and connections. The two old folks despise their older son for being useless, but dote on this younger son.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Then why would he fancy Sun Mei?¡±
He was such a catch, he could definitely find a city girl from a fine family. In these times, city dwellers were unwilling to marry vige girls because they could not find jobs in the city.
Life was hard in these times. It was not easy to support a freeloader.
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°Their family is looking for a vige girl, preferably one without family support and absolutely obedient.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Jinhang¡¯s gentle eyes were smiling, but if anyone saw that smile, they would be frightened.
¡°This Wang Jie is thirty years old this year. He was married before. His older brother¡¯s son is actually his son. Also, his older brother seems to have suffered some sort of injury and is infertile, so he only has two daughters.
¡°Now, Wang Jie¡¯s six-year-old son is the Wang family¡¯s only sessor. The two old folks ce special importance on this son.
¡°More crucially, Wang Jie¡¯s previous wife came from an excellent family. Wang Jie¡¯s sess to date isrgely due to his father-inw. He is a leader in a factory in the neighboring city. I heard he is at the deputy director level, although he is probably the least powerful of the deputy directors.¡±
¡°The Wang family will be transferred soon. They are moving so they can depend on their inws. Under these circumstances, it¡¯s natural for the Wang family to treat their grandson like a deity. Now that they are looking for a wife for Wang Jie, they want someone who will be absolutely obedient and who won¡¯t be a threat to the boy. I heard his father-inw¡¯s family is fairly domineering. They have forbidden Wang Jie from having children in the future. He is only allowed to have this son that he had with his former wife. He cannot even have a daughter.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Jinfeng continued, ¡°Wang Jie¡¯s father-inw also stipted that she has to be a vige girl because such girls have no one to rely on. Once she joins the family, she has no choice but to obey and take care of his grandson.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
¡°That Wang Jie is very ambitious. He obeys his father-inw in almost everything. As long as it will advance his career, he will do anything his father-inw asks. He doesn¡¯t care whether he has another child. In any case, he already has a son.
¡°As for finding a vige girl for a wife, he is happy to do so even if his father-inw¡¯s family will not help him. He knows that even if he looked within the city, he could never find one with better credentials than his former wife.
¡°He has no requirements for family background. She just has to be young and pretty.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Jinhangughed at Gu Qingyao¡¯s expression. ¡°Why? Do you think we¡¯re throwing Sun Mei into a fiery pit?¡±
Gu Qingyao pursed her lips. ¡°It looks like that to me.¡±
Gu Jinhang smiled. ¡°To you, it is like a fiery pit, but Sun Mei may have a different view. That family is doing so well, it proves that they will bring her to live in the city, and she won¡¯t have to stay in the vige to earn work points. Also, it will take her away from her older brothers who are always asking for hand-outs. Sun Mei will probably jump at the idea!
¡°But in a family like the Wangs, things may not go ording to her way. She should consider why a family who has no requirements would want a girl like her. The city girls from good families are queueing up to marry him! Why would she be chosen?¡±
Chapter 507 - You’re Mine, You Can Only Be Good To Me
Chapter 507: You¡¯re Mine, You Can Only Be Good To Me
Of course, Gu Qingyao understood. She didn¡¯t want to make such a good marriage for Sun Mei anyway. She had no intention of allowing her to enjoy her life after marriage.
For Gu Qingyao, it was ideal that this family was about to be transferred. It was best for Sun Mei to move far away. People like her who were persistent, bigoted, and desperately selfish should just stay far away from her family.
Now Wang Jie imed that his son was his older brother¡¯s son, but the locals definitely knew the truth. They only said that because they were looking for a match.
As for Sun Mei, ah!
The Gu family was not obliged to carefully investigate the groom¡¯s situation. When she meets Wang Jie, she could decide for herself whether to marry him.
¡°What about Wang Jie¡¯s former wife?¡± Gu Qingyao asked.
Mo Beihan replied, ¡°She died of an illness four years ago. When she gave birth, she suffered some after-effects and didn¡¯t take care of her health after that. She passed away from an illness. For the past few years, her family forbade Wang Jie from marrying again. They did not want him to have another child so soon for fear of affecting their grandson¡¯s standing in the family.
¡°Also, Wang Jie¡¯s father-inw was only promoted to his position as deputy director two years ago. Only then did he grow increasingly arrogant, and insist that Wang Jie find a vige girl with no support or skills. He did not stipte this in the past. He only asked Wang Jie to wait a few years before marrying again.¡±
Now Gu Qingyao understood.
Mo Beihan left after eating with the Gu family, and Gu Qingyao walked with him.
Gu Qingyao felt rather puzzled as she looked at Mo Beihan. He seemed to be withholding something.
¡°Brother Beihan, my older cousins don¡¯t seem to know this Wang Jie. You found him, right? Is there something you want to tell me?¡±
Mo Beihan nced at her. He knew Yao Yao was a kind and peace-loving little girl. In her previous life, she had been a delicate girl that her family had doted on. She was gentle, quiet and reserved.
She was like a precious bloom. She did not have to strive for anything. If she wanted something, her family would present it to her to make her happy. She had been cherished and adored since she was young.
Under these circumstances, Yao Yao had developed a gentle and kind character. She was a peace-lover and disliked making trouble. She just wanted to lead a peaceful life.
Together with her previous life¡¯s experience, she had be rather sensitive and cautious!
But he was different. In his previous life, he was powerful and enjoyed a high position. He had fought all his life. He paid back all his grudges and he did so... ruthlessly!
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Yao Yao, if I cause Sun Mei to suffer too terribly, will you be afraid of me?¡±
In his previous life, Yao Yao had not known about his ruthless deeds. She had always lived under the protection of her family.
Gu Qingyao was taken aback, then immediately smiled!
¡°Brother Beihan, do you think I¡¯m still the timid Gu Qingyao of the past?¡±
Mo Beihan was silent.
Gu Qingyao pressed closer to him and cocked her head. ¡°You¡¯re used to sheltering me in our previous life. You assume that I think of you as a sweet and gentle family man. You¡¯re afraid that if I discover you¡¯re actually a viin, I will dislike you. Right?¡±
Mo Beihan was silent.
You are the most precious thing to me. Of course I don¡¯t want you to think I¡¯m a viin!
Gu Qingyao giggled when she saw his expression. She reached out and held hisrge palm in both her hands. She said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s better to be bad! I like you when you¡¯re naughty!¡±
Mo Beihan was shocked!
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°You can be bad to any other woman, as long as you are good to me. I don¡¯t need you to be so gentle and kind, or act gantly towards other girls! You¡¯re mine; you can only be good to me!¡±
Chapter 508 - This World Is Full Of Ill Intentions Towards Bachelors!
Chapter 508: This World Is Full Of Ill Intentions Towards Bachelors!
Mo Beihan was stunned!
He truly had not expected Gu Qingyao to speak to him like that. The Yao Yao of his previous life had never flirted with him!
How adorable!
He wanted to hug her again!
Mo Beihan was so delighted he was beaming. He could not restrain himself as he moved a step closer towards her. But before he could reach out, Gu Qingyao backed away in fright.
¡°What are you doing! Someone will see us!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
This dampened Mo Beihan¡¯s excitement. This was a very conservative era, and it was not as liberal aster times when young lovers could hold hands on the street or even exchange a kiss or two.
In these times, they would be used of public indecency if they stood a little closer...
Mo Beihan felt very gloomy!
In his previous life, he had pursued her all his life but had not managed to marry her. They had finally gotten engaged in this life, but they still had to maintain their distance.
It was difficult to be a bachelor!
He felt that the world was full of ill intentions towards bachelors!
¡°Don¡¯t worry. Of course, I will only be good to you. I am definitely yours.¡±
He had no choice but to coax his wife.
Gu Qingyao smiled and batted her eyelids at him.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Sun Mei is plotting against your family. She doesn¡¯t just want to marry your older cousins, she has something even more wicked in mind. It would not be such a big deal if she just wanted a better life, but I certainly will not let such behavior pass.
¡°Especially when she hurt you so badly in our previous life.
¡°Yao Yao, I sought out this Wang Jie because I seem to recall his father-inw from my past life. I have never met him, but I heard from a friend that he was very arrogant and greedy. Later, he was used of wrongdoing and fired from the factory. His entire family was implicated, and I think all of them lost their jobs. It was tragic. This will happen either next year or the subsequent year. I can¡¯t remember the actual time!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
He had only heard about this incident from his friends because it had been a particrly tragic one. The father-inw¡¯s decline had been steep and swift. He had been so impressive, only to fall into a pit in an instant. The contrast had been too great.
He actually did not know Wang Jie, but when they went to town to look for a target, he had coincidentally found out that Wang Jie was the man¡¯s son-inw. When he investigated further, he discovered what Wang Jie was looking for, which was why he thought of marrying Sun Mei to him.
Gu Qingyao was shocked for a moment, then she giggled.
¡°Brother Beihan, you are too naughty!¡±
The Wang family were about to move over and the entire family would depend on that father-inw. If something so drastic happened to the father-inw, the Wang family would certainly be implicated!
Brother Beihan probably had not interacted much with these people in his previous life, but he had heard his friends mention it. After decades had passed, he did not remember the details.
However...
If not next year, then the subsequent year?
That meant that Sun Mei would not enjoy many happy years after marriage before the Wang family was destroyed?
What would she do then?
Would shee back to work and earn work points?
Gu Qingyao looked forward to it!
Mo Beihan was happy to see the girl so delighted. ¡°Yao Yao, the new year holiday is almost over. Why not take a trip to the provincial capital with me? Then we can make a trip to Nancheng ande back after the autumn harvest is over. What do you think?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
This fellow was so bold.
Come back after the autumn harvest?
The new year had just passed. If she left now and returned after the autumn harvest, that meant she would be away for more than half a year!
Gu Qingyao shook her head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t leave now!¡±
Chapter 509 - Think Of A Way To Improve The Gu Family’s Standing
Chapter 509: Think Of A Way To Improve The Gu Family¡¯s Standing
Mo Beihan¡¯s hopeful face fell.
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°My teacher just arrived. I have to stay and take care of her. Grandfather and Grandma Guo are also here and need someone to take care of them. If I remain at home, there will be more resources.¡±
Mo Beihan was reluctant to give up. ¡°I can send whatever they need. Didn¡¯t your teacher ask you to go to the provincial capital to get some books? We can leave together!¡±
Gu Qingyao held back herughter. ¡°I really cannot leave with you so soon. You know that my family¡¯s background is poor and our circumstances are exceptional. I recently stayed in the city for a while and now everyone is paying close attention to the Gu family. All of them are eyeing us, and thinking of marrying into the family.¡±
¡°This kind of attention cannot be good for the Gu family. I had better stay at home like a good girl! My teachers are all here, so I can take the opportunity to learn a little!
¡°The spring nting is about to begin, then it will be the autumn harvest. I have to stay home and help with the housework. Surely, I can¡¯t leave it all to Youngest Aunt! She has to work to earn work points too! Ting Ting is so young, but she is already doing small jobs in the fields and she has to do the household chores too! As her older sister, I cannot possibly be so pampered, right?¡±
¡°You are pampered. I cannot bear to have you do the farming. I can support you. With a husband to support you, why do you have to work so hard?¡± Mo Beihan said self-righteously.
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
¡°All right!¡± Gu Qingyao coaxed him. ¡°In any case, it¡¯s not possible for me to leave with you for more than half a year. We just met, and you want me to go with you, then return immediately?
¡°I had better stay home for a while! When the weather gets warmer, I¡¯ll visit you in the provincial capital. If you want to go to Nancheng at that time, we can do that. Then I will hurry back. I must definitely reach home by the autumn harvest.¡±
Mo Beihan was reluctant. ¡°When the autumn harvest arrives, I will take leave and do your work for you.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Although this fellow was a little childish, Gu Qingyao was delighted that he cherished her so much.
¡°Go home! It¡¯s too cold here. There are still many days left until the new year holiday! We can meet again in a while!¡±
Mo Beihan had no choice but to leave!
But after the incident with Sun Mei, he was on the alert!
The Gu family¡¯s current situation was not a hopeful one.
Although he and Yao Yao knew from their previous lives¡¯ memories that the Gu family would eventually pass through this period uneventfully, the current situation was exceptional. They had changed many events after their rebirth, and the thinking of the people around them had changed too.
The Gu children were so outstanding that most people did not dare to have designs on them.
Ultimately, these people dared to pick and choose among the Gu family without thinking about whether thetter would agree because to them, the Gu family had no standing.
No standing meant that they had no dignity. Anyone could plot against them.
He had to think of a way to improve the Gu family¡¯s standing.
He could not change the big picture, but that did not mean that he could not cause others to value the Gu family...
The next day, Jiang Feng from the Southern Lake Brigade needed to go to town. Since it was the new year, and he would be driving the brigade¡¯s ox cart to town, some others decided to visit the town and watch the fun.
Sun Mei was in a bad mood. She had received a terrible blow. She also wanted to visit the town.
Coincidentally, a chance to do so arose. She thought that she would make a few more trips to the city. At least, then she would have more chances of interacting with city dwellers.
So she carefully dressed up, making an effort to look her best before she left the house.
Chapter 510 - Relationship Confirmed
Chapter 510: Rtionship Confirmed
Sun Mei was quite pretty. She had not suffered much hardship since she was young, so herplexion was quite fine. Although it was not as fair and smooth as Gu Qingyao¡¯splexion, at least it was not as rough as that of many vige girls.
She had never done much farming work.
When Sun Mei went to town, she met Wang Jie, who was intelligent and charming. In modern terms, he was a flirt.
The first meeting was just to pique Sun Mei curiosity towards him. She was interested but did not know much about him.
Upon her second and third meeting, she found out about his family.
Compared to the Gu family, Wang Jie could offer a lot more.
On the surface, the Gu family was vastly inferior to him.
Wang Jie was a city dweller, and his entire family worked and was well-off. He had no burdens at all. This entirely matched Sun Mei¡¯s fantasy of what her future husband should be like.
On Wang Jie¡¯s part, he was satisfied with Sun Mei.
This Sun Mei was quite pretty. She had fine features and was quite refined. Although she could notpare to the city girls from good families, she was certainly much prettier than the vige girls who had to farm.
Ever since Wang Jie had found out his father-inw¡¯s requirement that he marry a vige girl, he had especially made an effort to understand the vige environment. Frankly, he had not had much expectation of his future wife.
Currently, this one was not too bad. At least she was quite good-looking.
Wang Jie¡¯s connections were much better than Sun Mei¡¯s. Once he decided that Sun Mei was a pretty good choice, he swiftly investigated her family and knew that he would definitely be the dominant party in this marriage. That made things much easier.
Their interaction rapidly grew intimate. Sun Mei was absolutely delighted with Wang Jie.
At that moment, she was rejoicing that she had not married into the Gu family. Otherwise, she would not have met someone as outstanding as Wang Jie.
The new year holiday was almost at an end and Gu Qingyao was packing for her older cousins and Mo Beihan. Mo Beihan and the others had not yet left, but Gu Qingyao had already heard that there was definitely a rtionship between Wang Jie and Sun Mei.
The Sun family was wild with joy!
Gu Qingyao¡¯s mouth twitched. How many days had it been?
About a week!
How fast.
When the new year vacation ended, Mo Beihan, Gu Jinhang, Gu Jinfeng and Gu Jinlin left. Gu Qingyao had stuffed their bags full of goodies and they all left with numerous parcels.
Gu Jinhang and Gu Jinfeng were reluctant to leave. They felt that they had learnt a lot from the old folks in their hometown. It had been an eye-opening experience!
After they left, Gu Qingyao returned to her peaceful existence. Besides bringing medicine for Grandfather and Grandma Guo every day, she had lessons with the other old folks. She learnt whatever she could. After all, she had the time.
Languages,w, economics, painting, calligraphy, embroidery, medicine...
Were all within her scope.
When the Lantern Festival arrived, Gu Qingyao visited the Mo house to bring Jiang Yingqiu some gifts.
When she was at the Southern Lake Brigade, she ran into a smug Sun Mei.
At that moment, Sun Mei had regained her former arrogance. She was as proud as a peacock. She was decked out in new clothes, which were definitely bought by Wang Jie.
She had manyckeys in tow ¨C Chen Honghua, Liu Zao, Wang Li, and two other young girls. They looked familiar, but she could not recall their names. They were trailing after Sun Mei.
When she saw Gu Qingyao, Sun Mei smiled arrogantly. She was not as toadying and cautious as she had been a few days ago.
She smugly walked over to Gu Qingyao and looked her up and down. She studied Gu Qingyao from head to toe. Her clothes were certainly not as nice as hers. Sun Mei smirked!
¡°Gu Qingyao, you cannotpare to me now!¡±
Chapter 511 - Even If You Wanted To, You Won’t Have The Chance!
Chapter 511: Even If You Wanted To, You Won¡¯t Have The Chance!
Gu Qingyao almost burst outughing at her smug expression.
But she controlled herself. She had no choice but to maintain a low profile!
Gu Qingyao beamed broadly. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve made a match. He¡¯s from the town andes from a rich family?¡±
Sun Mei hesitated. She had not expected Gu Qingyao to be so indifferent. She immediately felt rather resentful!
¡°That¡¯s right! His family is very rich, and they all work in factories. His parents hold important leadership positions, and he himself earns a high wage.¡±
Sun Mei¡¯s smile and pride were sincere. At the moment, she was truly ted!
Gu Qingyao looked at her without a word.
Behind her, Chen Honghuaughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that, did you, Gu Qingyao? Sun Mei has made such a good match. You will never have such a chance in your lifetime. In the future, you can only bustle around with that crowd of children from the Mo family. Hehehe! What does it feel like to be a stepmother at such a young age?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Even if you wanted to be a stepmother like me, you won¡¯t have the chance!¡±
¡°You...¡± Chen Honghua¡¯s expression changed.
Gu Qingyao did not quibble with these people. She hoped that Sun Mei would quickly marry Wang Jie and leave the area.
When she arrived at the Mo house, the Mo children were all there. Mu Mu and the younger ones were practicing their writing while Jiang Xun was stacking firewood. When the youth saw Gu Qingyao, he smiled immediately. ¡°Young Aunt!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled in response. ¡°Jiang Xun, where are the others?¡±
¡°They¡¯re in the house! They can¡¯t be bothered toe out because it¡¯s so cold. Grandma, Mu Mu! Young Aunt is here!¡±
Jiang Xun pped and shouted in the direction of the house.
When he heard that, Mu Mu immediately charged out of the house and rushed straight for Gu Qingyao.
¡°Young Aunt!¡±
This little fellow¡¯s voice was so sweet.
Gu Qingyao was delighted. Seeing this smart and adorable little boy always put her in a good mood.
Mu Mu rushed over and Gu Qingyao reached out to pick him up. The little boy immediately hugged Gu Qingyao around her neck and smiled sweetly.
This little fellow really treated her like his mother.
¡°Have you been obedient? Have you been studying diligently?¡±
Gu Qingyao asked as she carried Mu Mu towards Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s room.
Mu Mu immediately nodded his small head and looked very obedient!
¡°I¡¯m very obedient and I¡¯ve been studying diligently. Every day, I do the homework that Young Uncle left me.¡±
This child was intelligent and mature and the adults did not need to worry about him. He was so lovable.
Actually, whether they were rich or poor, most people were unwilling to care for other people¡¯s children.
After all, raising a child was not just a matter of providing food. There were many other things to worry about.
This was even more true of this group of children from the Mo family.
But if the children were intelligent, mature and lovable, that was a different matter. It made it easier to ept them.
At present, Gu Qingyao was growing increasingly close to the children.
She carried Mu Mu and entered Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s room. Jiang Yingqiu was just getting out of bed and putting on her shoes.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t get up. Just lie in bed. There¡¯s nothing much to do anyway. You need to take care of your health!¡±
Jiang Yingqiu had been over-exhausted when she was younger, which caused her to be sickly. She would not recover so easily.
When Jiang Yingqiu saw her enter, she sat by the side of the bed and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m already much better. I¡¯ve taken so many of your medicines over the past year. I feel that my health has improved greatly.¡±
Chapter 512 - A Letter To Grandfather Mo
Chapter 512: A Letter To Grandfather Mo
That was true. She sensed that her health had improved greatly as ofte.
She had been in a good mood over the past year. Her son was engaged, and his marriage was settled. Her family was doing well, so she did not have to worry.
For the past few months, Gu Qingyao had given her food and tonics every two weeks. With such care, her health had certainly improved.
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m d they¡¯re effective. I¡¯ve brought more for you. Aunt, you must eat them regrly so that you can regain your health more quickly.
¡°Although there are more children in the family now, they are very mature. Jiang Xun is already grown up and can work, so you must not exhaust yourself.¡±
When she said that, even Jiang Yingqiu could not help but smile. Others felt that there were more freeloaders in her family, and they were all mischievous boys too. They were sure she was burdened with many cares.
But the truth was that these children were all very mature and did not give her much cause for concern.
When her son was home, he did most of the cooking and the housework. After he left, Jiang Xun took over. She just had to help out a little, so she was not much more tired than before.
¡°The children are all very mature, especially Jiang Xun. He¡¯s very capable. He does almost everything in the house. I¡¯m barely involved sometimes.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. Everyone liked a grateful child.
¡°It¡¯s winter now. You should have a good rest! The spring nting is starting soon, and you¡¯ll have to work in the fields. When that happens, you mustn¡¯t exhaust yourself. Brother Beihan can support all of you, so you mustn¡¯t make yourself ill. Then we will all have to worry about you.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu continued to smile brightly as she said, ¡°I know, I know. I will take good care of myself. You don¡¯t need to worry about me. Just take care of yourselves.¡±
She was much less worried after finding out how much money her son earned. She felt less anxious.
Her son had found a wife and settled his nephews without her help. Under these circumstances, of course she must take good care of herself so that she did not burden her son.
Gu Qingyao took out the tonics. All these were to improve Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s health. Some could be directly brewed and drunk, but some had to be added to food and boiled into soup.
She gave Jiang Yingqiu clear instructions for each of them. Jiang Yingqiu was gradually regaining her health and was using different medicines now, so she must clearly exin how to use them.
Jiang Yingqiu was rather embarrassed when she saw all these tonics.
¡°Yao Yao! These things are so difficult to obtain. Don¡¯t bother in the future. I¡¯m slowly getting better and I won¡¯t need to do heavybor anymore. These are too expensive.¡±
In these times, medicinal herbs were really expensive. Exorbitant in fact. She knew very well that the tonics Gu Qingyao had brought were even more expensive than food.
When she looked at the small piece of ginseng, she did not know what to say.
Gu Qingyao smiled nonchntly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Beihan sent all these.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu did not say anything.
As if her son could get hold of these things. He had never sent her medicinal herbs before!
These were very difficult to obtain.
It was more likely that since the Gus were doctors, they had used their connections to obtain these. The girl just wanted to put her heart at ease.
Gu Qingyao spent the afternoon at the Mo house, then returned home. She mainly went to the Mo house to y with the children.
Meanwhile, Mo Beihan had reached the provincial capital and he wrote a letter to Old Master Mo in the capital.
He wanted to raise the Gu family¡¯s standing and needed the Old Master¡¯s help.
Chapter 513 - Grandma Mo: I’ll Beat Him Again
Chapter 513: Grandma Mo: I¡¯ll Beat Him Again
Besides a letter, Mo Beihan had sent a parcel with some local specialties to Old Master and Old Madam Mo. He had sent it to them via the Ji family.
At the moment, Old Master Mo attached great importance to the Ji family. He treated the Ji family as Mo Beihan¡¯s trusted followers and fostered them ordingly.
With the Ji family around, the parcel arrived quickly, and the Old Master received it on the day of the Lantern Festival.
It was the best present that Old Master and Grandma Mo could receive for the Lantern Festival.
¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry! Let me see what it is?¡±
When Grandma Mo heard that her oldest grandson had sent a parcel, she rushed to the study to see what was in it.
When they opened the parcel, the first thing they saw was a thick letter. The two old folks ignored everything else and opened the letter first.
The letter was from Mo Beihan. He asked about their welfare and their health, then told them about his family¡¯s situation.
And about Mu Mu, Jiang Jing, Jiang Xun and his brother.
Old Master Mo and Grandma Mo were stunned!
¡°This... we have another two great-grandsons?¡± Grandma Mo felt that things were rather surreal.
How long had it been?
She had suddenly acquired another eldest grandson and four great-grandsons!
Grandfather Mo nodded as he read the letter. ¡°That¡¯s right! There are another two children. They¡¯re even younger and had an even harder life when they were young. Fortunately, they met that girl from the Gu family, or Mu Mu would have died.¡±
Grandma Mo¡¯s eyes reddened and she could not stop her tears from falling.
Grandfather Mo panicked when he saw that Grandma Mo was crying. ¡°Hey, old woman, don¡¯t cry! We have two more great-grandsons. You should be happy. Happy!¡±
Grandma Mo¡¯s heart ached as she cried. Although she was happy that the two children had been found, but...
¡°I... I¡¯m happy! But... how can I not cry? How much have these two children suffered? Didn¡¯t you read the letter? It was pitch dark when his older cousin carried him on his back to look for a doctor! If they had not run into the Gu girl, Mu Mu would have died.
¡°Wu wu wu. His older cousin is just a teenager. It was already extremely fortunate that he could get enough food for them every day to prevent them from starving to death. He couldn¡¯t possibly have had the energy to take care of Mu Mu. He must have had such a hard life since he was young.¡±
Grandma Mo¡¯s heart ached. The more she thought about it, the angrier she got.
She was shaking with anger!
¡°It¡¯s all our eldest son¡¯s fault. That beast! If not for him, my grandsons and great-grandsons would not have to suffer like that. That hypocrite dares toe back here to enjoy life while the children suffer in the countryside. That beast. No, I must go and beat him up!¡±
Grandma Mo was so infuriated that she turned to go downstairs and beat him up.
Grandfather Mo was frightened by how angry she was and he hastened to pull her back.
¡°Hey, wife! Wife, calm down. Beating up our son is easy. I¡¯ll help you beat him upter. You can just watch. We haven¡¯t even finished reading the letter! Let¡¯s continue reading and see what our grandson wrote to us.¡±
Grandma Mo was so angry she wanted to go over and punch him. But then she saw the unfinished letter. In the end, her grandson won out.
¡°Then we¡¯ll read the letter first, and when we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll go and beat him up.¡±
¡°Right, right, right! Let¡¯s read the letter first, and when we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll go and beat him up. I¡¯ll help you!¡±
Grandfather Mo coaxed her and pulled her back to her seat. He stood next to her and they read the letter together.
The letter described the children¡¯s situation, and then came Mo Beihan¡¯s request for the Gu family.
When he finished the letter, Old Master Mo sank into deep thought.
Chapter 514 - Kidnap His Wife, And Our Grandson Will Certainly Follow
Chapter 514: Kidnap His Wife, And Our Grandson Will Certainly Follow
Grandma Mo said impatiently, ¡°Why are you so quiet? Our grandson finally has something he needs help with. We must certainly do something. I don¡¯t care. As long as it makes my grandson happy, he can have whatever he wants!¡±
Grandfather Mo said, ¡°Be patient! Of course, I will help. I¡¯m thinking of how to help him now.¡±
Grandma Mo said in annoyance, ¡°Didn¡¯t he make it clear in his letter? He wants you to find a proper job for Jiang Yiru. Nothing can be simpler!
¡°Jiang Yiru was a famous doctor in Jiangnan. A doctor! Now there¡¯s a shortage of doctors everywhere. Even if she came from a majorndlord family, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s a doctor. Many peoplee from poor backgrounds, but they avoided disaster because they were doctors.¡±
That was true.
In these times, medical care was just too poor. Among those who were bad elements, those who were doctors met with the best treatment.
Jiang Yiru was a famous doctor in Jiangnan, and Old Master Qin was also a doctor. All the Mo family had to do was to step in at an opportune moment, and both of them could be transferred.
Grandfather Mo sat on a nearby sofa, and Grandma Mo immediately followed.
Grandfather Guo said, ¡°Beihan¡¯s analysis makes sense. The Gu family¡¯s other sons and grandsons have left their hometown, and for now, it will not be easy to promote them very much. And it won¡¯t have much effect on those in their old home.
¡°I¡¯ve been promoting the second and third sons¡¯ families, and they now hold higher positions. But the part of the Gu family that is still in their hometown continues tock prestige. What Beihan mentioned will happen in the Qing River Brigade, and it has a bigger effect on the people there.
¡°Especially because the Gus are also doctors. If Jiang Yiru has a good job and her superiors acknowledge her, then these people will naturally respect the Gu family more.¡±
Mo Beihan hoped that Old Master Mo would help Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin to find jobs. Ideally, prestigious jobs that would allow them to be transferred to the city.
Jiang Yiru¡¯s background was poor and she was a doctor. Her situation was almost identical to that of Gu Chonghua.
If Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin were to leave the cowshed for a job in the city, it would definitely be big news to the locals.
Everyone would naturally think of Gu Chonghua.
No matter what era, everyone naturally revered the upper echelons of society.
Old Master Mo looked at the letter in his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll think of something and find an opportunity to have them transferred to the capital. Then... perhaps the little Gu girl will follow, and then... our grandson will probably follow his wife here?¡±
Grandma Mo¡¯s eyes brightened!
¡°Right, right, right! Hurry up, hurry up. Get Jiang Yiru and her husband transferred to the capital. They have no children to take care of them, and that little Gu girl is their disciple. Perhaps she will apany them to the capital to take care of them, and also to study medicine. Anyway, all young girls like the city. She will certainlye.
¡°Then even if Beihan is unwilling to visit the capital, he will have to make frequent trips here. We¡¯ll get hold of his wife and see if hees!¡±
Old Master Mo smiled!
Grandma Mo was delighted!
She was incredibly agitated at the thought of meeting her oldest grandson.
¡°Think of a way to get Jiang Yiru a prestigious job that is near us. Doctors build connections the most easily. With Jiang Yiru¡¯s medical skills and fame, many people will show her respect when shees to the capital.
¡°She¡¯s the little Gu girl¡¯s teacher, which means she is part of Beihan¡¯s circle of influence. Also, think of a way to transfer the second and third Gu sons¡¯ families to the capital. Get all of them toe. Oh, and the little Gu girl¡¯s father. Isn¡¯t he a doctor, too? Get him here as well.¡±
Chapter 515 - No Need To Talk, Thrash Him First
Chapter 515: No Need To Talk, Thrash Him First
The more Grandma Mo thought about it, the more usible it seemed!
¡°We¡¯ll kidnap his wife and her entire family. Then Beihan will certainlye home. If he doesn¡¯te, he¡¯ll worry that the little Gu girl will be bullied without his support! And then there are all those children. If theye, our Mo family¡¯s oldest daughter-inw will certainly plot against them.
¡°When the Gu family arrives in the capital, Beihan will have influence and connections. Then with the Ji family and our protection, he won¡¯t have to worry.¡±
Old Master Mo smiled at his wife¡¯s excited expression. ¡°All right, all right, all right! I¡¯ll think of a way to move everyone who can be transferred here. I will certainly find a way to get your eldest grandson, granddaughter-inw, and all your great-grandsons here to the capital to meet you. All right?¡±
¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±
Grandma Mo was ted.
Old Master Mo nced at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯ste in the afternoon. Go and have a nap. You must rest in the afternoon so you won¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±
Grandma Mo was still immersed in delight! When she heard the Old Master¡¯s words, she said with a smile, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go and rest. But not now! I probably can¡¯t sleep.¡±
Old Master Mo was amused. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t sleep, you can lie down. You don¡¯t have to sleep in order to rest.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes! I¡¯ll go now. I must take care of myself and live a few more years until our Beihan¡¯s children are born. Hahaha!¡±
Grandma Mo happily prepared to leave for her afternoon nap, then she halted abruptly.
¡°Wait, I still have to thrash that beast.¡±
When Grandma Mo remembered how her eldest son had caused her grandsons and great-grandsons to suffer so much, she was immediately enraged. She immediately started down the stairs to beat him.
Grandfather Mo was sitting on the sofa. He saw that Grandma Mo was about to take a rest and he was ready to move to his office desk to deal with some matters. Then he saw his wife rush away angrily to administer a beating.
Old Master Mo was shocked!
¡°Oi, wife, don¡¯t run. You might sprain your back. I¡¯ll beat him up for you...¡±
Old Master Mo helped Grandma Mo down the stairs, just in time to see Mo Huaie home in a drunken stupor. Grandma Mo was instantly furious. ¡°Where have you been fooling around this time?¡±
Mo Huai was drunk and did not notice how angry his mother was. He replied, ¡°I drank a little. Today, I was in a go-good mood, so... so I drank a little more hahaha¡±
Then heughed foolishly.
Grandma Mo almost exploded in fury.
He had abandoned his wife so many years ago to return alone. But he had never wondered how his two sons were doing?
Or thought of how hard his life used to be and wondered if his children had survived?
Instead, he had heartlessly enjoyed himself.
Grandma Mo was deeply disappointed with his indifference. She lost her patience with this son.
She grabbed a nearby feather duster and rushed at Mo Huai and struck him with it.
The living room once again rang with wild shrieks and howls.
...
Qing River Brigade
Time passed slowly. The weather slowly turned warm after the new year. Under Gu Qingyao¡¯s careful nursing, Old Master Guo and Lin Wanyin had slowly regained their health.
When the spring nting began, they could work in the fields to earn work points so that they would have food in the future.
At their age, they thought that they would die in desperate straits, but they had unexpectedly run into old friends at the Qing River Brigade.
Although life was still hard, they were in better spirits.
Lin Wanyin liked whatever she saw of Gu Qingyao, the pretty little girl who bustled about them all day.
Chapter 516 - Why Does Jiang Xun Look So Familiar?
Chapter 516: Why Does Jiang Xun Look So Familiar?
She had not expected that after a hard life, she would enjoy having young children about her in her old age.
Spring slowly arrived. Gu Qingyao continued to study hard in her hometown.
She was filled with hope for this lifetime. Now she had the interspace, so she had more time and she studied even more fervently.
Because of Sun Mei and Wang Jie, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Sun Mei. The Sun family was wild with delight and went around boasting all day. Many of the surrounding brigades had heard the news.
With everyone¡¯s focus on Sun Mei, the Gu family returned to its low profile.
School had started. Once spring began, the Gu children attended school, including Little Six, Little Nine and Gu Fangting.
Over at the Mo family, Mo Chengrui, Mo Chengxu and Jiang Jing went too.
Mu Mu was still too young to attend school.
Jiang Xun and his brother, Jiang Ping, stayed at home.
This had been decided earlier. Mo Beihan did not want to attract attention by sending so many children to school at once.
Especially Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping. If they went to school too, it would attract a lot of attention and spection. It was more normal for them to remain at home.
It was March, and the weather had turned warm. Sun Mei¡¯s wedding was at hand.
She had finally fulfilled her dream of marrying and moving to the city.
The wedding was not a grand one. In fact, given the Wang family¡¯s circumstances, it seemed to Gu Qingyao that it was a rather sorry affair. But to the vigers, it was considered to be very creditable.
Sun Mei and the Sun family had not yet discerned the Wang family¡¯s attitude towards them. They were honored by this marriage and they rejoiced as they sent Sun Mei off.
On the day of the wedding, the entire brigade went to join the festivities. This included the Qing River Brigade as well as the Southern Lake Brigade. Some from several neighboring brigades also attended.
Gu Qingyao did not go. She was not interested. She peacefully remained at home, learning from the old folks.
She seldom left the house and led a very secluded life. Sometimes, she would go to the foot of the mountain to visit Chen Feng and his sister, Chen Qingqing, and give them some things.
The younger children were all in school, so Gu Qingyao brought Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping to attend lessons with the old folks. She even included Mu Mu. This child was so intelligent that he must not be neglected.
Jiang Xun was only a few years younger than Gu Qingyao, but because of Mo Beihan, he always respectfully treated her as his young aunt. He remembered that before his young uncle left, he had instructed Jiang Xun to study hard.
He was very obedient. Whenever he had time, he would run over and attend lessons. After a while, the old folks grew to know him.
Jiang Yiru had not noticed him at first, butter on, when she happened to see Jiang Xun¡¯s smile, she felt that there was something familiar about him, but she could not put her finger on it.
¡°Old man, take a close look. Does that Jiang Xun look a little familiar?¡±
Old Master Qin was startled. Familiar?
He scrutinized Jiang Xun, who was nearby.
The child had rather handsome features, but they were not obvious because he was still young. Also, many years of hard living had worn him out and hisplexion was very poor.
His life had only improved after he joined the Mo family.
But when he looked closely, the child did indeed seem familiar.
Old Master Qin said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed. But now that you mention it, the more I look at him, the more familiar he seems.¡±
Jiang Yiru called Jiang Xun over and asked, ¡°Child, where are you from? What line is your family in?¡±
Chapter 517 - Great Aunt (1)
Chapter 517: Great Aunt (1)
Jiang Xun was startled when Jiang Yiru called him over!
But he went over obediently and replied, ¡°I used to live far away from here, in Lin¡¯an Country. My parents were farmers and so were my grandparents. But my grandfather knew a little about medicine and could treat minor illnesses.¡±
¡°Lin¡¯an Country? Are you sure?¡± Jiang Yiru frowned. Could she have been mistaken?
Jiang Xun thought for a while and said, ¡°Well... my family always lived in Lin¡¯an Country, but I remember that my grandparents were not from there. They were from Jiangnan. But I can¡¯t remember where exactly. I was still young then! I¡¯ve forgotten a lot of things.¡±
Jiangnan?
Jiang Yiru¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°What was your grandfather¡¯s name?¡±
¡°Jiang Yizhou! The ¡®Yi¡¯ is the same character as yours. The ¡®Zhou¡¯ is the same character as the ¡®Zhou¡¯ in ¡°Jiu Zhou¡± [Kyushu] but with a water radical.¡±
¡°Jiang Yizhou? Your grandfather was really called Jiang Yizhou?¡± Jiang Yiru was astonished and she clutched Jiang Xun¡¯s arm.
Jiang Xun jumped in fright. ¡°Yes... yes! My grandfather was certainly called Jiang Yizhou!¡±
¡°What did he look like? Do you have a photograph of him?¡±
In these times, only wealthier folks would take photographs. Most vigers would not have such things.
But Jiang Yiru was not worried. If this was the Jiang Yizhou she was thinking of, then at least in his earlier years, he could certainly afford to take a photograph.
This was a custom among rich families and it was difficult to change habits.
Jiang Xun nodded. ¡°Yes, I have a photograph of my grandfather, but it was in his younger days. My family was quite well off at first, so we had photographs. Later on, there were no more.¡±
Just as Jiang Yiru had guessed. She was delighted.
¡°Where¡¯s the photograph? Quick, bring it here and show me. Perhaps I know your grandfather.¡±
Jiang Yiru was rather surprised. The photograph was at the Mo house, so he ran over and fetched it for Jiang Yiru. There were two photographs. One was of his grandfather when he was young, and it was taken together with his grandmother when they got married. The other was a family portrait.
Which included Jiang Xun¡¯s father and aunt.
Actually, he had another photograph that was taken when his parents got married, and then there was a photograph of himself, his younger brother, and his parents. That was when he was little.
Later on, their family gradually grew poorer and they had no money to spare for photographs.
Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin looked at the photograph and immediately recognized Jiang Yizhou.
Jiang Yiru¡¯s cousin.
¡°It really is Second Cousin! I never thought that he would end up here and leave behind two grandsons.¡±
Old Master Qin smiled. ¡°More importantly, his daughter married the Mo family¡¯s son, and our little disciple is engaged to the Mo family¡¯s second son. They must be fated!¡±
Jiang Yiruughed. ¡°It¡¯s not fate!¡±
Jiang Xun was bewildered!
Second Cousin?
His grandfather had rtives?
This olddy?
Jiang Yiru looked at Jiang Xun and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m your great aunt. Your grandfather was my younger cousin.¡±
Jiang Xun: ¡°...¡±
Jiang Yiru said, ¡°I¡¯m from a famous family in Jiangnan. We¡¯re an aristocratic family that practices medicine and our family is rather traditional. My father and your grandfather¡¯s father were brothers and both were legitimate sons.
¡°But my father was the elder son and he was more able than your great-grandfather. My father took over the Jiang family, but your great-grandfather resented it.
¡°Later on, I was the only daughter in my branch of the family. So your great-grandfather had the idea of seizing the position as head of the family so that his son could seed him. To the point that when my mother was pregnant, he made her miscarry so that she could not have a legitimate son. Her health was damaged, and she did not have any more children.¡±
Chapter 518 - Great Aunt (2)
Chapter 518: Great Aunt (2)
Jiang Yiru grew rather nostalgic as she thought about the past.
¡°It was your great-grandfather and his oldest son who did that. Besides your grandfather, their entire family was probably involved. But there was no concrete evidence.
¡°Your grandfather guessed what had happened and from then on, he was at loggerheads with his older brother and father. Although he was born in the Jiang family, he was not very interested in medicine and did not disy much talent. He only learnt some superficial skills and had no ambitions to be the head of the household. He was peaceable by nature and was more interested in calligraphy and painting.
¡°I was the only daughter from the first wife¡¯s branch of the family. In old families, many believe only sons should inherit the family business. But in my branch, I was the most talented when it came to medicine. Among my family members, I was exceptionally talented in medicine and became famous at a young age. Be it managing the family or medicine, I was the most suitable to be the head of the household.
¡°Besides, the second wife¡¯s offspring were not very aplished in medicine and could not inherit the family business. They were also not as good at management. Later on, I won the fight to be head of the household!¡±
When Jiang Yiru thought about that family fight in the past, she spoke very calmly.
Dozens of years had passed. Those people who had been filled with ardor were either dead, injured, or living in seclusion.
In these times, there were probably many who were unwilling to mention their connection with the Jiang family.
Jiangnan Medical Family!
It had been so famous!
Butter on, the family¡¯s fortunes had declined, and it had fallen on hard times. Many of them had killed themselves from shame.
Now, even Jiang Yiru did not know how many members from the second wife¡¯s branch were left or whether anyone had survived.
Jiang Yiru looked at Jiang Xun. ¡°By right, I should be the head of the family, but your great-grandfather despised me for being a female. Your grandfather did not want brothers to fight among themselves. He could neither help his father and older brother in their plots against me nor help me to deal with them. He never forgot that your great-grandfather had caused my mother to miscarry and die young. He could not ept his father and older brother¡¯s behavior, so he ran away from home.
¡°He did not leave rashly but nned it and took some of his belongings. He left alone and never came back.¡±
In her youth, she had been close to this younger cousin. They had grown up together, and as the older cousin, she had always cared for him!
She had not expected things to end like that.
Jiang Xun was in shock!
He had not expected his grandfather to have a past like that.
When he thought about it carefully, he vaguely remembered that when he was young, his grandfather had told him something about his past and taught him about brotherly love. Whether they were rich or poor in the future, they must not fight each other!
He had also spoken of his father and his older brother and had expressed his displeasure.
But Jiang Xun had been very young at that time. He did not understand some of it and did not pay much attention.
In recent years, he had been busy trying to survive and had not thought of this matter. Now that he heard Jiang Yiru¡¯s words, he recalled some of what his grandfather had told him.
What a surprise!
This woman was his grandfather¡¯s older cousin. Although she was a cousin, she was akin to a sister!
More importantly, he had a great-aunt and he had met her today. Jiang Xun, who had been an orphan for so many years, was astonished.
He thought that he had no other rtives in this wide world except his two younger cousins. He had not expected this great-aunt to still be alive.
Chapter 519 - Oldest Cousin Has Made A Match
Chapter 519: Oldest Cousin Has Made A Match
Jiang Yiru looked at Jiang Xun and smiled warmly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Second Cousin had two grandchildren. What a pity! I have fallen into such dire straits that I myself have to depend on your young aunt! I have no way to take care of you children.
¡°In the past, when I was the head of the Jiang family, I would never have allowed you to suffer. What a pity! Times have changed, and the Jiang family... is no more!¡±
Jiang Xun hurriedly replied, ¡°Great-aunt, there¡¯s no need to be sad. We¡¯re doing very well. Now we have Grandma Mo and Young Uncle to take care of us. And there¡¯s Young Aunt too. She¡¯s very nice and takes good care of us.
¡°I¡¯m grown up too and can take care of myself. I don¡¯t need you to take care of me. It¡¯s wonderful that we have managed to meet. In fact, as the younger one, I should be showing you filial piety.¡±
Jiang Yiru immediatelyughed, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to show me filial piety. Your young aunt is enough. Your great-uncle and I can still move. But you! All you have to do is take good care of your younger brothers.
¡°If you have any problems in the future, you can tell me. If I can help you in any way, I will.¡±
Jiang Xun was very moved.
When Gu Qingyao heard the news, she was amazed!
¡°Wow, is that possible?¡± She felt rather incredulous.
Jiang Xunughed. ¡°I was surprised too. I¡¯m actually rted to Grandma Jiang. She said I looked familiar, and when she asked me about it, I showed her my grandfather¡¯s photograph, and that¡¯s how she realized who I was.¡±
Jiang Ping was also rather emotional. His face was flushed.
Jiang Yingqiuughed, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news. Also, it must be fate. Yao Yao, you are her disciple and Jiang Xun is her grandnephew. Our Little Jing and Mu Mu are rted to the Mo family. It is all fated!¡±
Gu Qingyao chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s fate! Jiang Xun, you have another rtive now. You were so lucky to be able to encounter her in this wide world.¡±
Everyone rejoiced over the news. Gu Qingyao even especially made a few nice dishes and brought them to the cowshed for a celebration.
The spring nting arrived, and the entire Qing River Brigade was busy. The Gu family also began to work. The main force was Gu Yunshen and Gu Yunshuang. Little Six and Little Nine were still young. Little Six was alright, but Little Nine was too young.
Gu Qingyao also needed to work. But Wang Mingtao and Wang Qingshan did not roster her for heavybor. She only had to help out at the cooking area and take care of the children.
Gu Fangting, Little Six and Little Nine mostly followed Gu Qingyao around.
In May, they received a letter from Eldest Uncle¡¯s family.
Besides saying that they were safe and well, there was also good news, which was that Eldest Cousin had made a match. Everyone was very pleased, and they were preparing to marry in autumn.
The girl was twenty-four years old and came from a schrly background. Her family fortunes had declined, and they had ended up in the northeast.
The girl was quite pretty and very gracious. Most importantly, she was good-tempered and got along well with Eldest Cousin. Eldest Uncle, Eldest Aunt and Eldest Cousin were all very pleased, and they were nning to get married before the end of the year.
This was wonderful news for the Gu family.
Eldest Brother was of marriageable age, and when he first moved to the north-east, everyone had been worried about his marriage. Now that it was settled in such a satisfactory manner, everyone was pleased.
The Gu family¡¯s eldest grandson was finally getting married.
Eldest Uncle¡¯s family was in a tough situation. They had only been there for a year, and their condition had not improved by much. They were not able to obtain anything for Eldest Cousin¡¯s wedding.
They had written, hoping that the family could help them and find some way to send them things for the wedding.
Chapter 520 - Future Sister-In-Law
Chapter 520: Future Sister-In-Law
Eldest Uncle had written the letter and he sounded very guilty.
He was the oldest son and at his age, he still had to depend on his family for financial assistance and increase their burden. He felt bad.
But the situation over there was just too tough. Also, the girl¡¯s family was very poor.
Her family were all schrs, and they did not really know how to farm. After many years of hardbor, they were all in poor health, and one or two of them had even starved to death.
The girl had a younger brother, and the entire family went hungry. They had only done a little better after they met Eldest Cousin and had him to help them.
Of the food that the Gu family had sent, Eldest Uncle¡¯s family had eaten some and given some to the girl¡¯s family.
Her family members were quite nice, but they were very poor. So for the past year or so, Eldest Uncle¡¯s family had been busy just trying to survive. They could not obtain any nicer things for the wedding.
When they read this, Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu¡¯s hearts ached.
Their eldest son¡¯s family had suffered so much. How could they not feel sad?
Since their eldest grandson was willing to help the girl¡¯s family, of course they were happy to help. He would only be willing to assist them if they were worth helping.
Gu Chonghua immediately said, ¡°Quick, prepare some things to mail to them. We can slowly prepare the things for the wedding, but we must send some food first. We must send it immediately.¡±
Wen Ruyu¡¯s tears fell in her grief. ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll go right now.¡±
There was a small parcel with the letter.
Eldest Uncle¡¯s family certainly could not afford grain, meat or food. They had sent some herbs back.
Two pieces of ginseng and two pieces of Ganoderma. They were not veryrge but looked fairly good. There was also another small packet of dried medicinal herbs.
Their family were doctors, so these things were probably useful to them. So Eldest Uncle¡¯s family had collected some and sent it back.
The ginseng and the Ganoderma were supplements for the two old folks.
Gu Qingyao was not too interested. She confidently looked at the introduction in the letter and the girl¡¯s name. She finally confirmed that this was the name of her sister-inw in her previous life.
The sister-inw in her previous life was exactly as described in this letter. She was actually very pretty and was rather schrly. One could tell at a nce that she was a cultured young girl, and her temperament was particrly good.
She was very gentle andter on, she and Eldest Cousin were a very loving couple.
She did indeed have a younger brother who became quite capable when he grew up. He had always gotten along well with Eldest Cousin. He treated Eldest Cousin and his wife¡¯s children as his own.
Gu Qingyao was delighted. Eldest Cousin was finally getting married. Hehe!
In her previous life, she had been too secluded, so she did not know what had happened to many of her family members during that interval. At this time in her previous life, she had been emotionally unstable.
She had only met this sister-inw many yearster when the Gu family was doing well.
She did not know much about this sister-inw in her earlier years. She had spent most of her time on her studies, especially painting, calligraphy and medicine. At one point, she had traveled everywhere with Mo Beihan. Sometimes she was away for two or three months without returning.
But she still had a good impression of this sister-inw.
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯ll prepare some things to mail to them. I¡¯ll be going to the provincial capital in a while! I¡¯m going to get some things. When I¡¯m there, I¡¯ll buy some nicer things and send them to Eldest Brother.¡±
Gu Yunshen smiled and nodded. ¡°Fine!¡±
This time, Gu Qingyao was much more daring in her giving. In the past, she was not sure what the situation was like over there, so she had been rather reserved when she sent things to her Eldest Uncle¡¯s family. She did not dare to send too much.
Chapter 521 - I’ve Been Dreadfully Worried About Eldest Cousin’s Courtship
Chapter 521: I¡¯ve Been Dreadfully Worried About Eldest Cousin¡¯s Courtship
But from the contents of Eldest Uncle¡¯s letter, she could tell that his family was doing quite well over there.
It was just that conditions there were too tough. They had received all the things that their family sent them from their hometown. Based on what they said, there was no issue with that.
Gu Qingyao understood. This time, she sent more. It should not be a problem.
Of course, grain was a necessity.
This time she prepared ten kilograms of rice, five kilograms of flour, ten kilograms of cornflour, and then another twenty kilograms of coarse grain.
That included sorghum flour, sweet potato flour, dried sweet potatoes and so on.
Then there were dried herbs. She included less of these.
Then she added meat ¨C a side of bacon, cured pork ribs, two dried chickens, two dried rabbits, a few dried fish and a packet of small fish and shrimp that had been dried.
Little fish and prawns were meat too!
That way, these looked like things that they would save on a normal basis.
Eldest Cousin needed to go courting. Besides these practical items, she had to send some rarer items to keep up appearances. She had promised Eldest Cousin that when he met a girl that he liked, she would send many delicious items for him to please his wife-to-be.
Especially since she had a younger brother. Gu Qingyao thought for a while and sent a bag of brown sugar, two tins of malted milk extract, a bag of milk candy, a bag of hard candy, and a bag of mixed dried fruits.
Then there was a set of clothes for Eldest Cousin and two pairs of shoes. She had been making clothes for Eldest Cousin and she had sent him a set earlier. Later on, she had not sent anymore for fear of attracting attention, so she had only sent some cloth.
She also sent Eldest Aunt a set of clothes and Eldest Uncle a pair of shoes.
Then Gu Qingyao stuffed some cloth in, especially adding some cloth suitable for making clothes for a young girl. These were meant for Eldest Cousin to please his wife.
It was a huge bag, weighing a hundred kilograms. In order to make the parcel look smaller, Gu Qingyao squashed the items that could be ttened and bound them tightly several times with rope.
By the time Gu Qingyao had finished tying it, she was panting and exhausted.
¡°Little Six and Little Nine, hurry up and write a letter to your parents. We¡¯ll send it together tomorrow.¡±
The two children could read and write. They had not seen their parents for a year and naturally missed them terribly. When they heard that, they hurried off to write their letter.
Gu Yunshenughed when he saw the huge parcel his daughter had prepared.
Gu Qingyao squatted next to the parcel and looked up smilingly at her father.
¡°Father, I¡¯ve been terribly worried about whether Elder Cousin will manage to court his wife!¡±
Gu Yunshen was amused and he patted Gu Qingyao¡¯s head.
The next day, the parcel and a letter for Eldest Uncle, as well as Little Six and Little Nine¡¯s letters were all mailed out.
Besides that, there were letters to Third Uncle and Second Uncle¡¯s families to tell them the good news.
At the end of the month, Mo Beihan came back for Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao red at him. ¡°Who asked you toe back?¡±
Mo Beihan was aggrieved. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet? I¡¯ve been waiting for so many months. Didn¡¯t you say you would definitelye before the autumn harvest? If you don¡¯te now, the autumn harvest will be upon us.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Summer had only just begun.
Mo Beihan tugged at her hand and said pitifully, ¡°Come on! Come with me, all right? The weather is getting hotter and hotter. It¡¯s so ufortable in the countryside. Come with me to the city! There¡¯s no one to restrict you there, so it¡¯s more convenient living there, right?¡±
Gu Qingyao was speechless. This fellow was growing increasingly different from his previous self. He was getting more and more shameless.
Mo Beihan came back and finally managed to get Jiang Xun, Jiang Ping, Jiang Jing and Mu Mu¡¯s ounts transferred to the Mo family.
Chapter 522 - Visiting The Provincial Capital Again
Chapter 522: Visiting The Provincial Capital Again
He intended to settle it before the spring nting, but he had been busy with work and had not managed toe back in time. He had been preparing to bring Gu Qingyao to the provincial capital, then go to Nancheng and bring his things back. He needed to make proper arrangements for his work, so he had not managed toe back.
In any case, his uncle was the brigade leader. The work points that Jiang Xun and the others had obtained from their work would certainly be credited to the Mo family. He did not need to worry.
The Mo family had taken in so many children that it had created an uproar in the brigade. Many people were discussing the matter, but coincidentally, Sun Mei¡¯s family suddenly moved away without even telling the Sun family. The Sun family were frantic. The moment the news broke, it became even more explosive than the Mo family¡¯s happenings.
It had been a proud moment for them when Sun Mei had married and moved to the city!
The Sun family had gone around the brigade, boasting about this for the past half a year. Everyone was green with envy. The eldest Sun¡¯s family thought their position had been elevated, and they grew smug once more. They looked down on their brothers and even made enemies of many brigade members.
Now that Sun Mei¡¯s family had suddenly vanished without a word, everyone who heard the news thought it was funny.
The Mo family¡¯s incident had happened long ago, so now they were just going through the formalities regarding the ounts. Mo Beihan did it inconspicuously and did not attract much attention. So everyone¡¯s focus was on the Sun family¡¯s incident.
Gu Qingyao only smiled when she heard that Wang Jie¡¯s family had moved. She did not pay much attention. It was best that Sun Mei leave.
She packed her things and followed Mo Beihan to the provincial capital.
The train journey there took nearly two days, and Gu Qingyao was exhausted. When she reached, she copsed on the bed and did not want to move at all.
This time, Mo Beihan brought Gu Qingyao back to his own home.
Their train was supposed to arrive in the afternoon, but an ident had happened along the way, and the repairs had taken some time. Gu Jinlin had been waiting at the train station for Gu Qingyao, but he did not know when the train would arrive, so he waited for a while and went home.
Anyway, with Mo Beihan around, nothing much could happen to his younger cousin. At most, she would have to spend some extra time on the train.
In these times, transportation was poor. Trains that traveled long distances needed to be repaired along the way and dys weremon.
Mo Beihan took advantage of this and brought his wife straight home.
He could finally have his wish and spend some time alone with his wife.
It waspletely dark by the time they got home. Mo Beihan¡¯s home was nearer to the train station. It was already eleven o¡¯clock by the time they got home.
Mo Beihan¡¯s heart ached when he saw how exhausted Gu Qingyao was. ¡°Go and take a bath before you sleep, all right?¡±
Gu Qingyao blinked. She did not want to move. She was bone-weary.
But in this weather, she really could not sleep without a bath. She had not been able to bathe on the train.
So she hurried to the toilet for a shower, then changed into her pajamas andy on the bed.
Mo Beihan rubbed her stiff and sore arms and legs, and the girl was asleep in two minutes!
Mo Beihan covered her carefully with a thin nket and turned on the fan. Then he went to take a bath before he slept.
The next day, Gu Qingyao slept until ten o¡¯clock in the morning. It was a deep and satisfying sleep.
The moment she opened her eyes, she saw Mo Beihan lying next to her, properly clothed. She was taken aback!
Mo Beihan turned and said, ¡°Awake?¡±
Gu Qingyao was not that shocked. She nced at herself and saw that she was properly dressed. Then she lifted her head and looked at Mo Beihan.
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°Looks like you have already epted me as your husband. You¡¯re not afraid of me at all! This... as your husband, I am very pleased!¡±
Chapter 523 - I’m Not Staying With Third Uncle Anymore
Chapter 523: I¡¯m Not Staying With Third Uncle Anymore
Gu Qingyao did not move. She clutched her nket and looked at him without a word.
Mo Beihan flipped over and rested his head by his chin. He moved nearer and said, ¡°You¡¯re a little nervous, aren¡¯t you?¡±
Gu Qingyao blinked and nodded as she clutched her nket.
Could she not be nervous?
After all, this was beyond her experience.
Mo Beihan had been very good to her in her previous life. He had treasured and protected her. Actually, there was a long period of time wherein she overcame her trauma, and she had asionally been intimate with him.
Even then, they had only hugged or exchanged a few brief kisses. Mo Beihan was probably afraid of frightening her. If she could not ept it, then it would be awkward for them. So he had always held himself strictly in check. He had never expressed such desires in front of her.
Later on, they were preparing to get married, so he was even less urgent. After all, he had waited for more than ten years. He did not mind waiting a little longer.
Since she had been reborn, they had interacted the mostst year at home, when she took the initiative to kiss him a few times before her family came back.
They were an old, married couple, but they acted as if they were dating!
Even she did not know what to say!
Mo Beihanughed andy on his side as he looked at her. He reached out to twirl her long hair around his fingers.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t need to feel anxious when you¡¯re with me. In less than a year, I will definitely marry you. I have that much patience at least. I promise I won¡¯t do anything to you until we are married. Be good! Wait until you can marry me.¡±
His eyes were gleaming with amusement. He was a little smug, and his smile was a little mischievous. He looked at Gu Qingyao, sure that she could not escape from him.
Gu Qingyao blushed and red at him. She shrank into her nket.
She was shy!
That delighted Mo Beihan even more!
He smiled and said, ¡°Are you hungry? Get up and have breakfast, then we have to make a trip to your third uncle¡¯s house. They¡¯ll be worried about you!¡±
Gu Qingyao clutched her nket. ¡°I¡¯m not getting up!¡±
Mo Beihan was amused and leaned over to coax her. ¡°Be a good girl! Get up and have breakfast. I will be sad if you don¡¯t eat breakfast. Don¡¯t frighten me! I will panic and be thrown into confusion. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll cook for you right now, all right?
¡°Yao Yao! You can beat me or scold me! But you must eat. If you don¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll feel as if my world is copsing...¡±
¡°Ah ah, you jerk... stop it...¡± Even before Mo Beihan could finish speaking, Gu Qingyao could not stand it any longer. This fellow! This fellow!
He was doing it on purpose!
Gu Qingyao sat up angrily and swung her pillow at him.
Mo Beihan was delighted. He casually carried her off the bed.
¡°Ah! What are you doing? Put me down!¡±
Mo Beihan carried her towards the toilet and said, ¡°Be good! Listen to me and brush your teeth, wash your face, and eat breakfast. Then I¡¯ll bring you out to y, ok?¡±
It was as if he was coaxing a child.
By the time he finished speaking, they had reached the toilet. Gu Qingyao was not as shameless as him, so she stopped bickering with him. After she washed up, they had breakfast in the living room.
It waste, so she did not cook. She just took some food from her interspace, then started packing for her trip to her Third Uncle¡¯s ce.
Mo Beihan saw that she was only packing presents, mostly grain, meat and rice, as well as some snacks for the two children. She did not bring any of her clothes or belongings. He hesitated. ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying with your third uncle this time?¡±
Although he hoped that Yao Yao would stay with him, it was impossible that Gu Qingyao woulde to the provincial capital and not stay with her third uncle.
Gu Qingyao shook her head as she packed. ¡°Uhm! I¡¯m not!¡±
Chapter 524 - It Has Nothing To Do With Me
Chapter 524: It Has Nothing To Do With Me
Mo Beihan was rather surprised!
His first response was not joy, but concern.
Knowing Yao Yao, something must have happened for her to refuse to stay with them.
¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there a conflict between you?¡±
Gu Qingyao put the grain in a parcel and shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t count as a conflict! I¡¯m just worried that things will be unpleasant if I stay too long with my third uncle¡¯s family. Third Aunt dislikes me. Thest time I stayed with them, there was trouble. I had better keep my distance this time! In any case, I¡¯m not staying here for long, so I might as well stay at your ce!¡±
Mo Beihan frowned as he thought about what had happenedst time.
¡°Besides the incident that I encountered, were there any other worse quarrels?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled calmly and did not conceal it. ¡°I¡¯m sure you remember Zhang Qiang! The Zhang family was doing so well then! Third Aunt was delighted when she heard that Zhang Qiang had taken a fancy to me. She wanted to marry me to the Zhang family because it would benefit the Gu family.
¡°Third Uncle and Third Brother were very disappointed and they lost their tempers. Third Aunt said some nasty things, and because of that, Third Uncle pped her two or three times.¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°So what? Third Uncle is not the kind to casually hit a woman. She must have crossed the line for him to strike her.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°She did go overboard, which was why Third Uncle hit her.¡±
¡°That¡¯s settled then!¡± Mo Beihan did not think much of it.
Gu Qingyao sighed and said to Mo Beihan earnestly, ¡°I don¡¯t really detest Third Aunt, but I don¡¯t really like her either. Anyway, things are like that, and I seldom interact with her. In the past, she stayed in the provincial capital while I stayed in our hometown. In the future, I will marry you and move to the Mo house, and I won¡¯t be rted to her.
¡°Besides, even if she wanted to harm me, she doesn¡¯t have the ability to do so. But she thinks about it. I don¡¯t care, but Third Uncle and Third Brother do!
¡°The Gu family has always been very united. If Third Aunt is always plotting against me, after a while, Third Uncle will quarrel with her. I hope that won¡¯t happen.
¡°My third uncle and third brother all dote on me. I don¡¯t want my stay to displease Zhou Ping or make her think of ways to harm me, which will lead to divorce with Third Uncle. You should know that if Third Aunt tries to harm anyone from the Gu family and goes overboard, Third Uncle will definitely divorce her.
¡°Why disrupt their marriage? After all, Zhou Ping is just a housewife. She gave Third Uncle four sons, and they have been together for more than twenty years. How can Third Uncle bear to divorce her just like that? And what will happen to the family? My two older cousins and two younger cousins will all suffer!¡±
Mo Beihan sighed and stroked Gu Qingyao¡¯s little head. ¡°Girl, the entire Gu family dotes on you, but they haven¡¯t spoiled you. Any other girl would have thrown her weight around to show her superiority. Or even tried to sow discord between Zhou Ping and your third uncle and third brother, orin about her so that your third uncle will beat her a few more times!¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed and raised her little head. ¡°Don¡¯t I have better things to do? Third Uncle and Third Brother dote on me, I can¡¯t possibly hope that they will file for divorce? That would be too nasty of me. Even if I want their love, I won¡¯t stoop to fighting Third Aunt for it!
¡°They¡¯ve been married for more than twenty years. They have been doing fairly well! Although Zhou Ping is not very good at managing the household and likes assisting her parents, the Gu family can still tolerate what she has taken.¡±
Chapter 525 - You Can Stay In Your Work Unit’s Dormitory
Chapter 525: You Can Stay In Your Work Unit¡¯s Dormitory
¡°Our Gu family has its reserves, and Third Uncle has a share of that. She spends her husband and sons¡¯ money. Ultimately, I¡¯m an outsider! How am I supposed to interfere? Why should I interfere?¡±
Gu Qingyao shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°Anyway, Third Uncle is no fool. After he dealt with Zhou Pingst time, she has be much more reserved.
¡°They have been married for more than twenty years. Third Uncle still loves Third Aunt. Look, they said they woulde back to the Qing River Brigade for the new year, but they didn¡¯t in the end. I guess Third Uncle brought Third Aunt and the two boys to visit Third Aunt¡¯s parents.
¡°He must have felt sorry for her after beating her but couldn¡¯t let her have her way either. So he had to find ways to cheer her up after that!¡±
Gu Qingyao did not take this matter to heart.
She did not know Zhou Ping very well. Her impression was that Second Aunt doted on her the most and Eldest Aunt was the most mature. She was generous and could see the big picture.
Second Aunt¡¯s family was the richest, and she had plenty of resources. She livedfortably, so it was natural that she had a better disposition. She was also generous and often sent her things.
As for Zhou Ping, she had not interacted much with her. They only saw more of each other during the new year or on special asions, so she did not care whether Zhou Ping liked her or not.
Gu Qingyao put thest bag of food into her parcel and said to Mo Beihan with a smile, ¡°So! I want to maintain my distance from them as much as possible. I won¡¯t quibble with Zhou Ping for Third Uncle and Third Brother¡¯s sake.
¡°If I maintain a distance, she can¡¯t see me and she naturally won¡¯t understand me. If I live there and she discovers how rich I am, she may be unhinged. Then what?¡±
Gu Qingyao sighed melodramatically. ¡°Sigh... I have no choice. I¡¯m just too rich; she can¡¯t stand me!¡±
¡°Hee...¡± Mo Beihan burst outughing. ¡°In that case, are you staying with me?¡±
Gu Qingyao turned. ¡°Of course. Is there anything wrong with that? You¡¯re my fianc¨¦. Can¡¯t I stay at your house?¡±
Mo Beihan hastily said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, of course you can! My things are yours. Everything I have belongs to you. You can stay as long as you please. It¡¯s not just the house, even I am yours.¡±
Mo Beihan was over the moon!
His heart was pounding with excitement!
He moved closer to Gu Qingyao. ¡°Yao Yao, you can just stay here without any worries. You can stay as long as you like. If you want anything, I¡¯ll buy it for you. If you want to eat anything, I¡¯ll cook it for you. You don¡¯t need to lift a finger. I¡¯ll take care of you, all right?¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at him and said earnestly, ¡°No!¡±
Er...
Mo Beihan was shocked. ¡°What?¡±
¡°Because you have no time!¡±
¡°Says who?¡± Mo Beihan was indignant. ¡°I have time. I definitely have time. I have lots of time! I guarantee I¡¯ll take good care of you and you¡¯ll befortable. You can do anything you like. All right?¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at him and grinned. ¡°You¡¯re staying at your work unit¡¯s dormitory!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
He felt as if he had been struck by lightning! Gu Qingyao looked at his shocked expression andughed craftily like a little fox. ¡°Why? Are you intending to live with me?¡±
Mo Beihan nodded furiously. He wanted to live with her! He wanted to be together!
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°No way! I wouldn¡¯t dare. We aren¡¯t married yet! If someone finds out, we¡¯ll be in big trouble. It will certainly cause gossip. This era is just too conservative.¡±
¡°Who dares to gossip. Why would they gossip?¡±
Chapter 526 - Infinite Resentment
Chapter 526: Infinite Resentment
Mo Beihan almost leapt up in anger. He could not help it. They had to be cautious in these times!
Gu Qingyao shrugged and continued packing.
She left Mo Beihan moping in a corner. He copsed on the floor, then simplyy down.
¡°I don¡¯t want, I don¡¯t want, I don¡¯t want, I don¡¯t want...¡±
Infinite resentment...
Gu Qingyao finally finished her packing after half an hour.
Five kilograms of rice, five kilograms of flour and five kilograms of vermicelli.
She had already removed the packaging from the vermicelli and ced it in a cloth bag.
Ten kilograms of cornflour and a bag of dried sweet potatoes.
Five kilograms of bacon and five kilograms of fresh meat.
A bag of brown sugar, a bag of milk candy, four apples, a bunch of grapes, a bag of dried fruits and two slices of cream cake.
Cream cakes were very expensive in these times. A slice in a department store would cost a few dors, and even then, it was only a small slice. It would disappear within a few bites.
Gu Qingyao had made this herself, so it wasrger.
Then she took out fifty eggs, a bottle of Maotai, and a pair of shoes that she had made for Third Brother.
Mo Beihanughed when he saw all this. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you dislike Zhou Ping? Why are you still being so generous?¡±
Gu Qingyao said nonchntly, ¡°Besides Fifth Brother who is away, there are still five people in the family ¨C my Third Uncle, Third Brother, and his two younger brothers. There¡¯s only one Zhou Ping. When you think of it like that, it¡¯s quite worthwhile, isn¡¯t it?
¡°These are for Third Brother and the younger boys to eat. Oh, that¡¯s right, let me add two fish. Children need to eat more fish so that they will be clever!¡±
Gu Qingyao hurriedly added two fish and threaded a rope through their mouths to carry them.
Mo Beihan smiled!
There were so many things, but the two of them could still manage. They carried everything and headed for Third Uncle¡¯s house.
It was a holiday and the two younger Gu children were not in school. Third Brother was home as well. Third Uncle had gone out. Zhou Ping was at home as usual. When Gu Qingyao arrived, Zhou Ping was chatting with a neighbor in the corridor.
The moment the neighbor saw Gu Qingyao, she smiled. ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t that your niece? Yao Yao! You¡¯re here again to y! After you leftst time, you didn¡¯te back all year!¡±
Gu Qingyao was a pretty girl and had stayed with the Gu family for so long. The neighbors had naturally seen her many times. It was hard to forget such a pretty face.
Besides, they had all heard about the incident regarding Zhang Qiang. When the neighbor nced at Mo Beihan, it was with a trace of respect.
Zhou Ping did not look surprised to see Gu Qingyao. She knew that Gu Qingyao wasing, but her eyes gleamed with delight when she saw that Gu Qingyao was carrying so many things.
There were so many parcels. The neighbor was envious when she saw them.
She knew that the Gu family was doing well. Although the girl was from the countryside, she was very generous. Thest time she was here, she often gave the neighbor¡¯s children sweets. During the time she was here, the fragrance of meat had often wafted from the Gu family¡¯s kitchen.
After she left, the Gu family had not eaten meat so often.
Her fianc¨¦ had a good job and was very generous. Even before they were married, he had always given her pocket money.
Gu Qingyao greeted the neighbor smilingly, then brought all the things in.
The neighbor stood outside the door, enviously watching Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao enter. She said to Zhou Ping, ¡°Wow, the girl is so generous. Her fianc¨¦ must be very rich! He looks very capable and is so nice to her! They¡¯re not even married, but he dotes on her so much!¡±
Zhou Ping looked rather confused. Mo Beihan was a country boy. She did not know what had happened to Zhang Qiang.
Chapter 527 - Why Should Gu Qingyao Be So Popular?
Chapter 527: Why Should Gu Qingyao Be So Popr?
Zhou Ping¡¯s tone was chilly. ¡°You don¡¯t know the boy¡¯s family situation. There are so many children in his family, all belonging to his older brother. They all depend on him to support them! I heard there are another two children from his sister-inw¡¯s side of the family. Six boys all dependent on him. Of course, he has to be good to Yao Yao.¡±
¡°Six?¡± The neighbor¡¯s eyes widened.
Zhou Ping said, ¡°That¡¯s right! His brother and sister-inw are no longer around, so the children are all dependent on him. Oh, and there¡¯s his ailing and aged mother. You can imagine what a family like that is like. I heard that no girl in their hometown is willing to marry him. They¡¯re all avoiding him.¡±
Neighbor: ¡°...¡±
She nodded. ¡°In that case, things are indeed difficult in that family. Your niece is so nice and so pretty. It will be a pity to marry him!¡±
Zhou Ping immediately felt better. Sheughed and said, ¡°She has no choice. She was engaged earlier, and it¡¯s toote for regrets.¡±
The neighbor thought for a moment. ¡°Well, although this doesn¡¯t sound nice, have you thought about... breaking off the engagement? After all, she¡¯s still so young. This... is a little unkind, but how can you bear to let a fair and delicate little girl that you raised suffer in another family?
¡°If you like, I can rmend another match! My nephew has a good job and lives in the city! He is the only child in his family, and they have no burdens at all. His parents both work. How about that?¡±
People who lived in this apartment block were all fairly well off. Or at least, they definitely had one member with a good job.
Coincidentally, this neighbor was also quite well off. Although she was a housewife, her husband and son had good jobs. She had a young daughter and her burdens were not great, so they lived quite well.
She had alsoe from a well-to-do family. Her older brother and sister-inw were doing even better.
In these times, this boy would be considered as very outstanding.
Zhou Ping¡¯s expression immediately darkened!
The neighbor sincerely felt that Gu Qingyao was a good girl and was exceptionally pretty!
Although she was from the countryside, her family was doing well and did not need the girl to work. She herself was a housewife, so she felt there was no shame in a woman not having a job.
When she saw that Zhou Ping¡¯s expression had turned ugly, she thought that Zhou Ping was displeased with her unkind suggestion to break the girl¡¯s engagement!
She immediately smiled awkwardly, ¡°This... I mean to say that they seem to get along well. This... this fellow is pretty good! Although he has more family burdens, it¡¯s nothing to a capable man.
¡°Look, he even managed to destroy the Zhang family. That shows how powerful he is. The children are all in his hometown in the countryside. He just has to send some money over. This fellow is very capable and he can afford to support them. Your niece is so nice, which man can bear to let her suffer! Hasn¡¯t he always doted on her! Haha!¡±
The neighbor wanted to say something nice to reduce the awkwardness. She inwardly berated herself for letting her tongue run away.
Zhou Ping¡¯s expression remained ugly even after so manypliments. In fact, it darkened even further. Thedy was even more embarrassed.
If she had known, she would have kept quiet.
It was because she liked the girl! So she had said too much, sigh...
She must keep her tongue in check.
Zhou Ping entered the room, her expression ugly. She could not understand what was so good about a delicate girl like that.
Why did everyone like her?
Chapter 528 - Elder Sister, You’re Finally Here!
Chapter 528: Elder Sister, You¡¯re Finally Here!
She was from the countryside, she should already count herself lucky to marry Mo Beihan. But... she knew the neighbor¡¯s brother. Their family situation was even better than theirs!
They only had one son, and she wanted to marry her own niece to him...
Her niece had visited often, and she had rmended her to that damn woman many times. But the neighbor had not responded at all. She had never mentioned an engagement between Zhou Ping¡¯s niece and her nephew...
But she had taken a fancy to Gu Qingyao, who was already engaged...
Zhou Ping was furious.
When she got home, she saw the two younger boys wolfing down the cream cakes. They were eating and talking in muffled tones.
Little Seven: ¡°Elder Sister, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long!¡±
Little Eight, ¡°That¡¯s right, Elder Sister. We¡¯ll have meat now that you¡¯re here. I haven¡¯t had meat for a long time, wu wu wu!¡±
Little Seven: ¡°I want red braised pork. Elder Sister, your red braised pork is the nicest. Cook that for me!¡±
Little Eight: ¡°I want fish. Mother hasn¡¯t bought meat for us for a long time. Last month, Third Brother bought a fish and we made itst for two days. I want to eat fish!¡±
Zhou Ping happened to hear this and her expression darkened even further.
¡°Eat, eat, eat, all you know is eating. Look at how fat both of you are. Do other children live as well? Don¡¯t your school fees cost money? Didn¡¯t you see your older cousins during the new year? What kind of life are they living? What kind of lives are you living? You¡¯re so discontented.¡±
When he heard that, Little Seven felt a little aggrieved. He mumbled, ¡°Second and Third Cousin are doing quite well! You buy them new clothes every year, but I¡¯m wearing Third Brother and Fifth Brother¡¯s hand-me-downs which have been altered! Elder Sister made me two setsst year, but you haven¡¯t made me new clothes since then.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyelid twitched. Disaster...
Sure enough, Zhou Ping exploded when she heard that. She rushed over and smacked Little Seven¡¯s head.
¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Your cousins have always lived in the countryside and have such a hard life. So what if I give them new clothes during the new year? You live in the city all year round. Do you know how much your older cousins envy you? You don¡¯t know how fortunate you are.¡±
Little Seven had been eating his cake. The sudden smack hit his head and pushed it to the side. The bit of cream cake in his hand fell to the ground.
Little Seven was taken aback, then immediately burst into tears!
¡°Wah... my cake! Cake, wu wu wu...¡±
Zhou Ping¡¯s heart also ached when she saw that he had dropped the cake. She was already irritated, and Little Seven¡¯s crying annoyed her even further.
¡°Stop crying!¡±
Gu Qingyao had been standing there silently. She knew that if she said anything, it would cause even more trouble.
Third Brother Gu Jinlin carried Little Seven and coaxed him a little, then picked up the cake.
Fortunately, he had just mopped the floor, so it was not dirty. He picked off the part that was in contact with the floor. The rest could still be eaten.
The children of this era were tough and not so finicky.
Little Seven only stopped crying when he had his cake back in his hand.
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan were here, so Gu Jinlin did not want to embarrass his mother by scolding her. He only said, ¡°Mother, if you need to discipline the children, just hit their buttocks. Don¡¯t hit their head, or if you do it too often, they won¡¯t be clever.¡±
Little Seven had stopped crying, but his eyes were still filled with tears.
Zhou Ping red at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t use much force. He can¡¯t even hold his cake properly.¡±
Chapter 529 - Quickly Stuff The Whole Cake Into My Mouth
Chapter 529: Quickly Stuff The Whole Cake Into My Mouth
Little Seven sat on his older brother¡¯sp, feeling as though he had been wronged. Although he heard her, he did not dare to say anything. He used his cream-streaked fingers to rub the ce where she had just hit him.
It was pretty painful!
He pouted as a few tears fell from his eyes. He stuffed the cake into his mouth.
Gu Jinlin saw that the cream had gotten into his hair, so he carried Little Seven off for a wash.
Little Eight looked on, not daring to say a word. He nced at his mother and stuffed the entire cake into his mouth until his cheeks bulged. He licked the cream off his fingers.
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Zhou Ping did not say anything after Gu Jinlin carried Little Seven to the toilet. She nced at Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan and said, ¡°Children are disobedient and they¡¯re always so messy. Have a seat, and I¡¯ll go and cook.¡±
Gu Qingyao forced a smile. ¡°Children are mischievous. It¡¯ll be better in a few years when they¡¯ve grown up a little.¡±
Zhou Ping did not reply. She went to the kitchen to start preparing for lunch.
Gu Qingyao nced at Mo Beihan and shrugged.
Mo Beihan did not say a word. He lifted his teacup and took a sip.
He had gone to pour water just now and happened to be closer to the door. He had sharp ears and he heard what the neighbor said. He could also clearly see Zhou Ping¡¯s expression through the window.
He felt that he understood Zhou Ping¡¯s temperament a little more now.
Gu Qingyao did not sit in the living room for long. When Third Brother came back, she chatted with him for a while, then went to help out in the kitchen.
For lunch, Gu Qingyao cooked red braised pork and fish, plus another three dishes and soup. When Third Uncle got back, they opened the Maotai, and everyone sat together to eat and chat.
Besides Zhou Ping, everyone else in the family was d that Gu Qingyao arrived.
Gu Yundong and Gu Jinlin knew that Mo Beihan was very capable. Especially Gu Jinlin. He knew that Mo Beihan had an exceptionally powerful grandfather!
But to date, he had not mentioned this to anyone.
When lunch was over, Gu Yundong and Gu Jinlin dragged Mo Beihan away for a chat. Zhou Ping went to wash the dishes, while Gu Qingyao helped the two children with their homework.
They had started school, so of course they had homework and they had to study harder.
Fortunately, Gu Qingyao paid close attention to their homework when she was herest time. At her advice, Gu Jinlin did not cken his supervision either, so the two children were now doing very well in their studies.
They had learnt much more.
At around three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao prepared to leave. This startled Gu Yundong and Gu Jinlin, who had been in a very good mood.
Only then did Gu Jinlin realize that his younger cousin had not brought any luggage.
¡°Yao Yao, are you leaving too? Where are you staying?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m staying in Brother Beihan¡¯s current house. He¡¯s going to live in his work unit¡¯s dormitory for a couple of days.¡±
Her words shocked everyone.
Zhou Ping did not react when she heard this. Who knew what she was thinking.
Gu Yundong frowned. ¡°Why go to all that trouble? Stay here. I¡¯ll worry about a young girl like you staying there.¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°It¡¯s all right, Third Uncle. His ce is nearer to the train station and the department store. I have to buy things to send to Eldest Brother! Then I¡¯m going to Nancheng with Brother Beihan in two days. I¡¯ll just leave my luggage at his ce. It¡¯s too much trouble to move it here.
¡°Anyway, the ce is not far from Brother Beihan¡¯s work unit. He just has to stay for two days in his work unit¡¯s dormitory. I¡¯ll buy everything that Eldest Brother wants and then head for Nancheng.¡±
Gu Yundong already knew that Eldest Brother had made a match. The conditions there were very harsh, and they did not have nicer things. So of course they had to help out.
He had asked Zhou Ping to prepare some things, but they had not sent them out yet!
But he was deeply displeased that Gu Qingyao was not staying with them.
Chapter 530 - Night Mission
Chapter 530: Night Mission
Gu Jinlin was worried. He said with a frown, ¡°Yao Yao...¡±
¡°Third Brother, I¡¯m only staying for two days. It¡¯s too troublesome to move here and there. I¡¯ll be leaving in two days and I have to attend to some matters with Brother Beihan during that time. I have no time to stay here. I¡¯m leaving now! I¡¯ll go back and tidy up. I still have to visit Mingyue tomorrow!¡±
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan left.
¡°Sigh...¡±
Gu Jinlin could not describe his emotions as he watched his younger cousin¡¯s disappearing figure.
As they left the Gu house and walked home, Mo Beihan said, ¡°Your third uncle and third brother are probably upset.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled calmly. ¡°We can only maintain harmony if I keep my distance. Look at today. Everything was fine, but the moment I entered the house, a quarrel blew up. I¡¯m so explosive, I had better keep my distance from them.¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°You¡¯re not explosive. It¡¯s not your fault!¡±
That Zhou Ping was crazy. What did it have to do with his wife?
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°All right, all right, let¡¯s change the subject. Shall we go out tonight? We have to prepare some things to visit Grandfather and Grandma Ji tomorrow. We can visit Mingyue as well.¡±
Should they go out tonight?
Of course, she was referring to whether they should bring Jiang Yiru and Lin Wanyin¡¯s things back.
Mo Beihan thought for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We might as well get it over with as soon as possible. You go back and sleep, and we¡¯ll start tonight.¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
The two of them went to sleep after they got home. She awoke once, but Mo Beihan coaxed her back to sleep. It was still bright outside!
It was still too early.
Gu Qingyao yawned and continued sleeping.
But Mo Beihan did not sleep. He was strong and although he had spent two days on the train, he had slept enough. Now that he had rested a little, he was no longer tired.
He took the maps that Jiang Yiru and Lin Wanyin had given Gu Qingyao and went to the location to search for the hiding ce. It would be dark at night and it would be difficult to find.
Gu Qingyao slept until seven o¡¯clock before she got up, brushed her teeth, and washed her face.
By the time she finished tidying herself, Mo Beihan was back.
¡°Where have you been?¡± Gu Qingyao asked. She had not seen Mo Beihan when she woke up.
There was food in the interspace, so Gu Qingyao just took some out for dinner. Mo Beihan went to wash his hands. ¡°I went to the site to confirm the location. It may be hard to find it at night because it¡¯s too dark.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°Come and eat! We¡¯ll probably have a busy night!¡±
The two of them ate, then immediately left the house.
When they got there, they examined the surroundings to ascertain what it was like. Mo Beihan had already taken a look, but he still conducted a careful survey
After all, they were not very familiar with this ce.
They did not act until midnight.
They were certain of the location. They started out with the more valuable things that were more deeply concealed. Jiang Yiru and Lin Wanyin had already told them what there was.
Both of them knew how capable Gu Qingyao was. They had given Gu Qingyao many things when they were in the provincial capital, and she had brought them all back without incident.
So they did not consider how Gu Qingyao would secretly bring these things back. They were sure that Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan had their own methods, so they did not ask any questions.
They started with Jiang Yiru¡¯s mansion.
They dug out three boxes. Gu Qingyao opened one to take a look. When she looked inside, she was dazzled by the glitter of gems and precious stones.
¡°The Jiangnan Medical Family truly deserves its reputation! They¡¯re so rich!¡± Gu Qingyao eximed.
Chapter 531 - Shopping
Chapter 531: Shopping
Mo Beihan smiled briefly. The Jiang family had been prepared. Jiang Yiru had hidden many things outside the house, so it was not surprising that there was so much treasure.
Although they had managed to hide many things, they had not managed to hide themselves. When the family fell, most of them had gotten into trouble.
Gu Qingyao quickly put the boxes into her interspace, and the two of them cautiously made their way to the next destination.
They worked hard until 3 am. In total, they dug up six locations and obtained a dozen boxes. But they had not taken a good look at the contents.
They were not buried deeply in these ces and were easily found, so Jiang Yiru and Lin Wanyin asked Gu Qingyao to dig them up. After all, things only belonged to one when they were within one¡¯s grasp. Otherwise, even though one knew where the items were, if someone else discovered them, they were gone.
The others were better concealed and buried more deeply. Digging them up would attract a lot of attention, so Jiang Yiru and Lin Wanyin instructed them to leave these areas untouched.
In these times, many people rose early, even as early as 4 am, so Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan did not linger. They stopped at 3:30 am and hurried back.
They reached home quietly, without attracting the attention of their neighbors. Coincidentally, it began to rain heavily when they got home.
It was a downpour so heavy that you could not even open your eyes if you stood in it.
Mo Beihan immediately smiled, ¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯re so lucky. Look, Heaven is helping us!¡±
He was so capable, of course he knew how to cover his tracks. But with this downpour, it would be even more difficult to detect any traces.
Gu Qingyao was amused. ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence, why do you im it¡¯s my good luck? You came too, your luck is pretty good as well.¡±
Mo Beihan leaned over with a smile. ¡°Well... I¡¯m only lucky because I¡¯m with you. In my family, Yao Yao¡¯s luck is the best. Look at how many wealthy tycoons you do business with! Heaven even gave you this supernatural interspace. You¡¯re like my lucky koi. I¡¯ll follow you all my life and I will certainly be incredibly lucky.¡±
Gu Qingyao was amused!
Such sweet-talking men had their benefits. At least he knew how to make her happy!
Gu Qingyao felt incredibly ttered. She bathed and happily went to bed.
After ttering his wife, Mo Beihan took a bath and sneakily went to the bedroom to lie next to his wife.
Ah! She smelt so good!
They slept all morning and only got up at 11 o¡¯clock.
Gu Qingyao frowned when she saw Mo Beihan. ¡°I told you to stay at your work unit¡¯s dormitory. But it looks like it¡¯s not going to happen.¡±
They had to go out tonight and after that, they would probably head for Nancheng. Why would Mo Beihan stay at the dormitory?
Mo Beihan grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already tipped Ji Mingzhe off. If anyone asks, he¡¯ll cover for me.¡±
The two of them had been transferred here, andter on, Ji Mingzhe also had a space at the work unit¡¯s dormitory. Mo Beihan had been assigned to share a room with Ji Mingzhe.
Old Master Mo alwaysplied with Mo Beihan¡¯s instructions and indulged his grandson. He also took a special interest in Ji Mingzhe.
Gu Qingyao made a face and kept quiet.
They got up and ate breakfast, then went to the department store to do some shopping. They bought some nice things to send to Eldest Brother.
The provincial capital¡¯s department store was bustling and had a wide selection. Gu Qingyao was very excited that Eldest Brother had made a match. She wanted to buy every nice thing that she came across.
This wealthy young girl was always generous with her family.
Chapter 532 - Canned Food, Ah Canned Food!
Chapter 532: Canned Food, Ah Canned Food!
Gu Qingyao was deeply displeased with the offering in the department store.
She pouted and said to Mo Beihan crossly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing nice in this era. If... we were in another time, I could give the girl so many nice things! But now? There¡¯s nothing avable.¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°These are already pretty good. You¡¯re too choosy, so you can¡¯t spot anything you like. Your sister-inw is different. She hasn¡¯t encountered your... things.¡±
Gu Qingyao had seen the luxuries ofter times. Of course, she did not like any of these things. But Eldest Brother and his wife were different. They had not encountered the luxuries ofter years. So to them, the current selection was already very good.
Gu Qingyao had many nice things in her interspace. But she still wanted to select some things unique to this era.
She chose a few pieces of cloth, including fine cotton and denim. Besides colors suitable for making clothes for a girl, she deliberately chose a few pieces suitable for making clothes for older folks.
Jewelry was not permitted in this era. They could only wear watches. Gu Qingyao thought about it and bought a hundred dor watch to send over. When Eldest Brother formally married the girl, she would buy him an imported watch.
The conditions over there were harsh and a watch costing about a hundred dors was not too shy. It would not attract too much attention for everyday wear.
She bought a big bag of things, and Mo Beihanughed as they went back. ¡°Are you mailing another enormous parcel?¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows and said, ¡°Of course. She¡¯s my sister-inw! She and my Eldest Brother are so loving. Hehehe, my eldest brother must be over the moon. Sigh... although he experienced a lot of hardship during his trip to the northeast, he managed to meet my sister-inw. Seems like a good deal.¡±
Mo Beihan nced at her. When they reached home, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned it to my grandfather. Grandfather has been trying to find a way to get Eldest Uncle¡¯s family home. I think it won¡¯t be long now.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Really?¡±
She was well aware of how capable Old Master Mo was.
Mo Beihan smiled, ¡°Of course. I know you¡¯ve always worried about them. I have to find a way to get them back, so my darling doesn¡¯t need to worry!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
What a shameless fellow!
She red at him and turned to pack the parcel.
In these times, no matter what other exquisite things she sent, food was always the most wee.
So Gu Qingyao¡¯s parcel included many different kinds of food.
She had sent quite a lot from her hometownst time, but she continued to give extravagantly this time.
Ten kilograms of rice, ten kilograms of flour, five kilograms of rye flour, five kilograms of cornflour, five kilograms of sorghum noodles, and five kilograms of sweet potato flour.
A piece of bacon, a piece of salted meat, a few dried fish, and her own homemade five-spice beef. She had specially dried some beef to make this. Gu Qingyao was a little worried.
¡°I really want to send this to Eldest Brother to try, and it will certainly look good if he gives some to sister-inw! But I think it will spoil by the time it reaches!¡±
Mo Beihan nced at her and said with a smile, ¡°Pack as much as you like and put the things that may break or spoil easily into a separate parcel. I have a friend who is about to make a trip to the northeast. He¡¯s flying there. I¡¯ll ask him to bring your things.¡±
Gu Qingyao was surprised, then instantly delighted. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll prepare more things to thank him. Oh, I think I¡¯ll send some eggs to Eldest Brother. Will that... be convenient? Can he bring so many things? And, and... canned food! Ah, canned food!¡±
Chapter 533 - Sending A Present By Air
Chapter 533: Sending A Present By Air
In this era, canned food made superior presents. In many households, these were just for disy and no one could bear to eat them. If Eldest Brother brought these cans to please the girl, her entire family would be delighted.
Since her family used to be schrs but had fallen on hard times, they would have the insight to understand that although Eldest Brother¡¯s family was not doing well, they had plenty of connections.
These things were not so easily obtained.
Gu Qingyao had experienced the luxuries of her past life. Later on, the Gu family had risen to power and became fairly wealthy. As a pampered young girl who was doted on, she was always very generous and was never stingy with anyone.
Especially these things. To Gu Qingyao, these were nothing. Although these things were now very valuable, she did not mind.
The family naturally ced great importance on a girl that Eldest Brother liked.
She wanted to retrieve Eldest Brother¡¯s lost confidence, and help him to understand that as a grandson of the Gu family, he was still somebody although he might have temporarily fallen on hard times!
Mo Beihanughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m on very good terms with that friend and there is plenty of space on the ne. You can send as much as you like. Eggs, canned food, or beef. But the beef must be properly wrapped and the canned goods must be concealed. I have already told him all this.
¡°As for the eggs, it doesn¡¯t matter if they can be seen.¡±
Gu Qingyao was delighted!
¡°That¡¯s great. Then I¡¯ll prepare a little more to thank him. Times are hard for everyone. Since we¡¯re troubling him to carry things for us, we should show our gratitude.¡±
Mo Beihan smiled and kept quiet. He inwardly thought, Girl, if I ask someone to do something, he won¡¯t dare to ask for any thanks.
But he did not dampen Gu Qingyao¡¯s enthusiasm.
Take it as... the benefits of helping his sister-inw.
When she found out that he was a young, unmarried man with elderly folks in his family, Gu Qingyao prepared twenty eggs, five kilograms of noodles, a bag of brown sugar, a bottle of Maotai and a bag of dried fruits!
Some weremonly found, but others were rarer.
In these times, ordinary people were not allowed on nes, so Gu Qingyao gave more delicacies.
As for the things to be brought on the ne, Gu Qingyao prepared fifty eggs, two bottles of Maotai, ten packets of Daqianmen cigarettes and two cans of canned food.
She preserved them herself and sealed them in small cans. They had no logos fromter years but were just simple ceramic jars. If she didn¡¯t tell them, no one could tell what they contained.
Then she added a bottle ofrd and a bottle of soybean oil.
These things were certainly rare in Eldest Brother¡¯s family.
When everything was ready, Mo Beihan went to mail them and gave the things to the man who was to take them on the ne.
When he got back, they rested, then went out again at midnight.
Jiang Yiru and Lin Wanyin had business in the provincial capital, so they had hidden more things here. It took Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan four days to dig everything out.
They nned to visit Ji Mingyue, but they spent all their time and attention on obtaining these things and finally, they postponed their visit until they could get everything out.
When it was done, Gu Qingyao heaved a sigh of relief. Only then did she prepare Ji Mingyue¡¯s things.
Gu Qingyao cocked her head and said, ¡°What do you think I should give to Mingyue?¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s eyelid twitched. ¡°I... how should I know?¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t you know? Aren¡¯t you good friends with the Ji family? I¡¯m going to the Ji house to visit Mingyue, of course I need to bring the Ji family an appropriate present!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Chapter 534 - Reaching Nancheng
Chapter 534: Reaching Nancheng
Actually, Gu Qingyao had initially spoken unintentionally, but Mo Beihan felt guilty and thought his wife was displeased.
At the moment, he did not know what to say. Sigh...
Mo Beihan answered earnestly, ¡°Just give her whatever young girls like you enjoy. As for Grandfather and Grandma Ji, just give them tea leaves. You can just give something simple to the rest.¡±
What a joke. With his current status, the Ji family was dependent on his protection. Strictly speaking, it should be the Ji family trying to please his Yao Yao! Hmph! He was so arrogant!
Gu Qingyao red at him and prepared some presents before they headed for the Ji house.
In the end, Gu Qingyao was warmly received by the entire Ji family, while Mo Beihan received the opposite treatment. Almost the entire family disliked him.
A pity they knew that Mo Beihan was somebody, so they did not dare to make it too obvious.
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
After staying at the Ji house for a while and chatting with Ji Mingyue alone, Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan returned home.
Mo Beihan told Ji Mingzhe that he was making a trip to Nancheng with Gu Qingyao soon.
Mo Beihan said with a smile, ¡°Yao Yao, I have a younger brother in Nancheng that I haven¡¯t brought back! This time, I have to get him transferred out.¡±
Gu Qingyao paused. ¡°Younger brother? Who?¡±
¡°You¡¯ll find out when you get there. You... probably know him!¡±
Er...
Then he was someone from their previous life?
Nancheng was far away, and Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan took the train. It took more than ten days to get there. Gu Qingyao was sick of sitting for so long.
God, she was used to the convenience of transport in her previous life. How awful it was to suddenly return and experience this!
She was exhausted by the time they got off the train.
Mo Beihan¡¯s heart ached. He brought her to a house that he had prepared earlier. With Lin Dongxu here, he would notck a ce to live.
When Gu Qingyao got there, she took a bath and slept for a few hours.
When she cracked open her eyelids, she heard voices outside.
Outside the room, Lin Dongxu was wearing a suit of new clothes and was dressed very formally. His little face was looking at Mo Beihan anxiously. ¡°This... Eldest Brother, is it all right to dress like that? Will sister-inw dislike me? Do you think I look all right?¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s expression darkened and his mouth twitched.
Was this fellow really a tycoon in his previous life? Why did he somehow feel that there was something wrong with this fellow¡¯s brain?
Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes grew cold and werepletely different from the warm way in which he looked at Gu Qingyao. ¡°Why are you dressed so nicely? Are you trying to seduce your sister-inw?¡±
Lin Dongxu had been excited and anxious, but now he turned pale with fright.
¡°No, no, no, Eldest Brother, I, I, I, I... I just want to show my respect! Respect! Respect and reverence for my elders. I... I was worried that Sister-inw would think I¡¯m too casual and not showing respect for her. Really!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Respect for his elders?
His mouth twitched as he looked at Lin Dongxu. This fellow was much older than Yao Yao.
All was lost. He had turned an intelligent and capable man into a fool!
Mo Beihan rubbed his chin. Could he still be a tycoon in the future?
Lin Dongxu felt uneasy under Mo Beihan¡¯s gaze. He broke out in goosebumps.
¡°El-el-elder Brother, I-I-I-Is there anything wrong with me?¡±
Mo Beihan grinned. ¡°Yes!¡±
He was stupid!
Chapter 535 - Addressing Sister-in-Law
Chapter 535: Addressing Sister-in-Law
Gu Qingyao awoke and heard voices outside, so she got out of bed and tidied herself so she could take a look.
She was rather curious about Mo Beihan¡¯s younger brother.
When Gu Qingyao had tidied herself and left the room, she saw a young man with fine features standing uneasily in the living room. Mo Beihan was sitting there with an indescribable expression.
Lin Dongxu turned to look. He was startled when he saw Gu Qingyao.
He had never seen such a beautiful girl in his whole life.
Her features were so exquisite that they were wless. Her skin was fair and radiant. He had never met a girl with such nice skin.
She was also tall and slender. This... didn¡¯t Eldest Brother say his girlfriend was from the countryside?
Were countryside girls so pretty these days?
Should he go to the countryside look for one too?
The shock in his eyes was so obvious that Mo Beihan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Address her as your sister-inw!¡±
Lin Dongxu immediately snapped to attention. He obediently and respectfully bowed to Gu Qingyao at the waist. ¡°Sister-inw!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s mouth twitched as she sat down with Mo Beihan. She carefully studied Lin Dongxu. He looked quite familiar.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°His name is Lin Dongxu.¡±
Gu Qingyao paused. Lin Dongxu?
After some careful thought, she recalled who he was. He had been a tycoon in their previous life!
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°How did you get to know each other?¡±
Lin Dongxu said excitedly, ¡°Sister-inw, I met Eldest Brother on a train. He¡¯s so capable!¡±
Gu Qingyao studied Lin Dongxu earnestly. She had heard of him in her previous life and had even met him a few times. Her impression of Lin Dongxu in her previous life was that he was less... subservient!
Gu Qingyao involuntarily nced at Mo Beihan, who shrugged. How would he know why the Lin Dongxu of this time would be so foolish?
Gu Qingyao said politely, ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Gu Qingyao. Just refer to me as ¡®sister-inw¡¯ in private. Please don¡¯t call me that in public. I¡¯m not yet married to your eldest brother!¡±
Lin Dongxu chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister-inw. I know my ce in public. Time passes quickly, and although you are not married to Eldest Brother yet, you soon will be. Soon I can refer to you as ¡®sister-inw¡¯ properly.¡±
His words pleased Mo Beihan.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Have you handed over your work? This time you are to pack your things and leave with me. I¡¯ve other arrangements for you.¡±
Lin Dongxu smiled excitedly. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ve handed over everything. My things are all packed. I was just waiting for Eldest Brother to fetch me.¡±
What an obedient child!
That thought mollified Mo Beihan a little.
¡°All right, I¡¯ll be here for about ten days or so. During this time, you can go and visit your friends, and when it¡¯s time, you¡¯ll leave with me.¡±
¡°All right!¡± Lin Dongxu said earnestly.
Mo Beihan pointed at arge parcel in the corner of the living room. ¡°These are for you. Well, not really for you, but for you to use when you visit your friends over the next few days. When we get back, your sister-inw will give you your share.¡±
Lin Dongxu¡¯s eyes brightened. He immediately understood. Mo Beihan was giving him these things to build rtions. They must ensure their connections here were solid.
¡°Eldest Brother, I understand!¡±
Then he brought Lin Dongxu to the state-run restaurant for a meal, before Lin Dongxu took the things and left.
They had just arrived, so after they got home, Mo Beihan let Gu Qingyao sleep awhile more and so she could bepletely rested.
He did not ask Gu Qingyao to get up that night. This house contained things that he had hidden here. He could dig them up himself.
Chapter 536 - Huge Profits (1)
Chapter 536: Huge Profits (1)
Mo Beihan was much more rxed in his own home. He did not need Gu Qingyao¡¯s help. He could settle theseborious tasks by himself.
There were six small boxes in the little courtyard. These were all things that he had obtained on the ck market. The things that passed through here were usually small and exquisite because they were easily hidden and not conspicuous.
His six boxes were all extremely small.
He dug them up in no time. He had hidden them in four ces, including in the backyard and the corners of the walls.
The next day, Mo Beihan was already up by the time Gu Qingyao awoke.
They would only be here for a few days, and it was too troublesome to cook. There was nothing in the kitchen, and he had not asked Lin Dongxu to prepare anything, so he did not make breakfast.
When Gu Qingyao got up, she got some food from her interspace, and after they had eaten, they took a look at the small boxes.
They were mostly precious stones and gems, a few snuff bottles, ink stones, and other small items. There were also a few medical books. Mo Beihan had specially collected them for her.
Gu Qingyao was delighted. ¡°These are great! Look at their style, they¡¯re so pretty!¡±
She could tell from these items just how wealthy the rich families in Nancheng were.
The gems were mostly of top quality. Not only were they beautifully cut, but the stones themselves were also of superior quality. Such items could only be found in truly wealthy families.
The fact that Mo Beihan had so many of them showed how prosperous Nancheng used to be.
Mo Beihan smiled and said, ¡°Nancheng is a huge city in the southern region. There used to be numerous illustrious families here. Of course there are plenty of rich people, and these are just a sample! I only kept a portion. The things here are a bit smaller. Some of them were obtained from ces further away, and it was not convenient for me to bring them here, so I hid them somewhere else. We¡¯ll go and get themter.¡±
Nancheng upied a huge area and it was an especiallyrge city in the southern part of China. There were more than twenty ck markets of all sizes. Mo Beihan had visited almost all the ck markets in order to barter for items. He had even obtained things from the suburbs or viges. Some of these items were not easily transported, so he had secretly hidden them.
Gu Qingyao nodded and put everything in the interspace. She and Mo Beihan packed up and left.
Mo Beihan had not hidden many things outside the house, so this time, Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan were primarily visiting the various ck markets.
Mo Beihan was different from Gu Qingyao. Of course he could not carry limitless resources like Gu Qingyao. He had to think of ways to exchange his things, so he mostly traded for money, and besides some small items, he did not have manyrger items.
Firstly, they went to a ck market in the southwestern region. This was one of Nancheng¡¯s fourrgest ck markets. A little south of the ck market was a small hill, and Mo Beihan had hidden his things there.
This was arge ck market. It was crowded and upied arge area. Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao went around the ck market a few times and traded for many items. When it was about time, they headed for the small hill.
It was much more convenient to trade here than in their hometown. Nancheng was more prosperous than the provincial capital they had lived in, and there were greater demands here.
The small hill was nearby and they reached it within half an hour of walking. No wonder Mo Beihan had hidden the things here.
Halfway up the hill was a small woods, with a ramshackle straw hut. Mo Beihan found it and brought Gu Qingyao over.
Chapter 537 - Huge Profits (2)
Chapter 537: Huge Profits (2)
The straw hut wasn¡¯t big. It had three small rooms and a small kitchen. It even had a courtyard at the front and back. It was very convenient to hide things here.
Mo Beihan brought Gu Qingyao in, then used the tools from the interspace to start digging. He dug in a small bedroom on the left side of the straw hut. From theyout, it looked like a bedroom, but it was extremely dpidated, and the house was filled with long grass.
Mo Beihan said as he dug, ¡°Actually, I left some simple tools here, but they¡¯re not as good as yours. Also! I have many paintings and pieces of calligraphy, so I chose this ce because it can block out the rain.¡±
Although the straw hut was dpidated, it was far superior to being exposed outdoors. At least it blocked some of the rain.
Calligraphy and paintings were delicate. They spoiled the moment they got wet.
Most of these things were ced in wooden boxes. When Mo Beihan got them, he reced those with leather boxes, but he still worried about them.
He intended to bury them, and the soil was moist. When it rained heavily, they were at even greater risk. Although the house was nothing to look at, it wasparatively better.
He found the boxes after digging for a meter or so.
They were old-fashioned leather boxes and were quite waterproof.
After he opened it, there was anotheryer of boxes, and when these were opened, they could see the paintings and calligraphy wrapped in stic sheets.
That¡¯s right, stic sheets. The waterproof kind. They came from Gu Qingyao¡¯s interspace. When Mo Beihan came here, he had brought some along.
Mo Beihan was far less knowledgeable than Gu Qingyao on how to preserve these things. When Gu Qingyao saw them, she hurriedly examined them. When she opened them, she smiled when she realized they had been well preserved.
¡°Not bad! It¡¯s great that they have been preserved so well under these conditions!¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°I know you like these things. I wouldn¡¯t dare to allow these to be spoiled!¡±
Gu Qingyao was delighted. She put the things in her interspace, and Mo Beihan continued digging.
He had hidden three boxes here. One contained calligraphy and paintings, the other contained only two antique vases. These wererger and the two vases took up the entire box.
Thest box contained decorative items.
Gu Qingyao examined them. These were pretty good antiques!
Besides that, he dug another two boxes out from the kitchen area. It was now nearing noontime.
The two of them ate some food from the interspace. Lastly, Gu Qingyao brought out arge watermelon and cut it in half. She used her metal spoon to dig out the flesh. She ate a mouthful, then fed Mo Beihan a mouthful.
It was so sweet that Mo Beihan¡¯s face split into a grin.
¡°This watermelon is so sweet. How wonderful to have you around!¡±
In his previous life, Mo Beihan had eaten all kinds of delicacies. Simrly, hecked for nothing in this life. But no matter how capable he was, he could not do anything about theck of resources in his external environment.
No matter what, his life was better when Gu Qingyao was by his side.
Gu Qingyao smiled. She fed Mo Beihan another spoonful. The watermelon was huge and juicy. Its taste was sublime.
It was no ordinary watermelon. She had grown it in her own interspace. After it ripened, she harvested it and kept it for her own consumption.
¡°I grew this big watermelon myself. The watermelons you find outside cannotpare.¡±
Gu Qingyao ate a mouthful and continued, ¡°That¡¯s right. Nancheng has plenty of fruits, right? I have so many fruits in my interspace! I harvested them from my orchard. Fruits are too conspicuous in my hometown, so I did not dare to bring too many out. But they¡¯re not so rare here?¡±
Chapter 538 - Huge Profits (3)
Chapter 538: Huge Profits (3)
Their hometown in the Qing River Brigade was ind and even Jiangchong City was not as prosperous. Very few fruits were imported into that region, and they were a rare find on the ck market.
She had brought some out before, but she had always exercised extreme caution and she only brought out very little. It was a fraction of what she had stored in her interspace.
Nancheng was different, however. It was arge city in the southern region and it was near the southern orchards. Fruits were moremon here, and the city was prosperous, so it hadparatively more resources.
Mo Beihan thought and nodded. ¡°They¡¯re not as rare here as they are in our hometown, but there is still a scarcity of them. If you offer them for sale, they willmand a high price, almost as much as meat. Sometimes even higher.¡±
In these times, transportation was not as convenient as it would beter on. Fruits were delicate and difficult to store. Much of it would be wasted if it were to be transported.
So there were few fruits, even in Nancheng.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes brightened. She understood!
¡°In that case, we¡¯ll stay here awhile longer, and I¡¯ll sell some fruits. I have so many in the interspace ¨C they¡¯re a waste of space.¡±
The fruits in her interspace were not the rare types. In their previous life, she had obtained them cheaply from orchards during her travels with Mo Beihan. Some had been acquired during bad years when she took pity on the fruit farmers and had especially collected them.
When they got back to the capital, she sold off a portion of it, but there was still arge portion in her interspace that she had not managed to sell.
Now that she was back to this era, if she could sell these things off, it would be fairly profitable.
The prices that she could obtain at this time could never be matched inter years!
Now, besides these resources and antiques, she and Mo Beihan only had about ten thousand dors in cash. Even though it sounded like a lot, Gu Qingyao knew that it was a far cry from what rich families had.
Although everyone in today¡¯s society seemed very poor, Gu Qingyao knew that in China¡¯s five thousand years of history, there would always be rich people.
When the era of freedom arrived, the gap would instantly be apparent.
She intended this lifetime to be an aplished one. The heights she had reached in her previous life no longer satisfied her. Furthermore, it was up to the younger generation to regain the Gu family¡¯s former glory, and that would require a certain financial footing.
So her resources were worth the most at the moment.
Mo Beihan could see that Gu Qingyao was different now. He nodded. ¡°All right. People spend more here, and there is a great demand for fruits. I¡¯ll bring you around the ck markets here and the ck markets of the neighboring cities. You will certainly be able to sell arge quantity.¡±
They finished their discussion and continued eating the watermelon. In a short while, they consumed half a watermelon. After they packed up, Mo Beihan brought Gu Qingyao back.
They had already eaten lunch, so they went straight to the ck market. This was one of the four biggest ck markets in Nancheng, and she managed to sell many things.
It was evening, but not yet dark. They didn¡¯t wish to waste time, so Mo Beihan brought Gu Qingyao to a smaller market in the vicinity.
Although the demand here was not as great as the ck market, it was better than nothing!
Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao only went back when night fell.
They did not need to cook. To save time and for the sake of convenience, they just ate food from the interspace. When they had finished their dinner, they rested awhile, and both of them entered the interspace.
Chapter 539 - Huge Profits (4)
Chapter 539: Huge Profits (4)
Since they decided to sellrge quantities of goods, they required many cloth bags.
Cloth bags or sacks were mainly used in this era. Every time Gu Qingyao bartered in the ck market, she mostly used in-looking cloth bags which she sewed by herself.
It was the same this time as well. Mo Beihan was unpacking the goods and ssifying them by weight while Gu Qingyao was making cloth bags by the sewing machine.
After several hours of work, all the resources were separated and packed.
The next day, the pair visited various ck markets and changed their disguise sessively. They switched between working together and individually, but most of the time, Mo Beihan did not allow Gu Qingyao to leave his sight.
The day was spent in the ck market while the night, sorting resources.
Nancheng had arge poption, so there was rtively arge demand. Course and fine grains, such as rice, flour, cornflour, beans, sorghum flour, and dried sweet potatoes, were traded away sessively.
Plenty of the sweet potatoes that were stored in the interspace for a long time were also sold.
There was arge demand for pork, pork ribs, chicken, duck and whatnot. Her interspace still had arge storage of seafood, of which she had not really touched since she was reborn. This time, she finally could use it in the market.
Her interspace still had another item inrge quantity ¨C fruits. She had plenty ofmon fruits like apples, pears, bananas, oranges, grapes and peaches.
Aside from those, melons, including watermelon and honeydew, were piled up as well. It was a pity that the Nancheng market was ultimately still too small for her.
The other category of items inrge quantities was vegetables which were extremely low-priced when she collected them. Using the winter melon as an example, the year that she obtained them from the farmers happened to be an unfortunate time as many farmers in that area nted winter melon as well, and the heavy rain would cause the unsold harvests to rot in the field.
When Mo Beihan learned of this news, he quickly brought her over, and she bought all the winter melons in one shot. The farmers were ecstatic, and instead of requiring her to hire her ownbor, they brought their family to the field to harvest the winter melons before delivering them to the destination of her lorry.
Being able to sell away suchrge-sized crops at once was the best to farmers and thus they loved bulk buyers like her.
With the crops costing around a few yuans for a kilogram, she collected arge amount of them.
The cabbages, potatoes and carrots in her interspace were more or less obtained in a simr fashion. It could not be helped. With the interspace at hand, she could ensure the freshness of the crops and even did not need to pay for the transport fee. She could act as she wanted!
Even with many restaurants and supermarkets under her name, their sales never caught up with the rate of collecting the crops, thus her interspace still had plenty of resources at this moment...
These items were not considered rare as many families stored carrots and cabbages for winter, and many people from the countryside would nt these since they could be mass-produced and fill their tummy!
Nevertheless, there were still many starving people in this era, thus Gu Qingyao decided to sell these items at a low price as an act ofpassion. After all, they were food and could help those in poverty to live on.
After working continuously for a month, Mo Beihan had brought Gu Qingyao to all the ck markets in Nancheng and even to those in the surrounding cities.
Gu Qingyaoid on the bed like a corpse.
¡°Ah... I already worked so hard but only sold such little items. Ahhhh, life is too difficult for me!¡±
Can it not be difficult?
After working so long without resting, she only had several thousands worth of resources which was too littlepared to the total amount of resources in the interspace!
Chapter 540 - Huge Profits (5)
Chapter 540: Huge Profits (5)
Mo Beihan massaged her sore calves with a smile.
¡°Let¡¯s return a few dayster! I¡¯ve already nned the route back. It¡¯s rare for us to make a trip out, so let¡¯s visit the few cities we will pass by on our way back as well. What do you think?¡±
Gu Qingyao pondered for a moment and agreed.
Transportation was not as convenient in this era as in theter times, and it was extremely troublesome to make a trip out. This was considered her first time taking a far trip and who knows how long more she would have to wait to make another in the future!
It would be such a waste to keep all these resources!
¡°All right! Let¡¯s wait a few more days before going back.¡±
The pair stayed in Nancheng for about ten days before setting off for the provincial capital together with Lin Dongxu.
However, Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan got off halfway while Lin Dongxu left alone.
Mo Beihan brought Gu Qingyao around the big cities they passed by, and they even visited Shanghai before finally returning to the provincial capital.
It was alreadyte autumn when they returned.
The first thing that Gu Qingyao did when she reached home was to calcte the ounts.
Overall, there were huge gains from this trip.
She sold nearly 20,000 kilograms of resources, including all the grains, meat, fruits and even cloths and medicines.
All of these items were traded for about 30,000 yuan and more than forty boxes of antique paintings, jewelry, gemstones and whatnot.
The food prices in the current market were not as high as two years ago, thus many people were willing to use cash to buy items. This was why Gu Qingyao obtained so much cash from the barter.
Most of the cash was obtained from bartering rare resources such as meats, fruits, canned food, et cetera.
These were extremely costly items.
After calcting the ounts, Gu Qingyao took a seat on her bed and sighed.
Her assets appeared a lot, but she knew thatbining what she and Mo Beihan had in total, it was only worth one-tenth of the Gu family¡¯s property.
The Gu family was originally andlord family, and her ancestors were from one of the wealthiest families. Her grandmother, Wen Ruyu, was even the daughter and only sessor of a powerfulndlord in Shanghai and was extremely affluent.
The Gu family¡¯s financial resources were simply unfathomable. Had arge portion of it not been lost during its downfall, what she had currently would not even be worth mentioning.
Gu Qingyao plopped down on her bed with a sigh.
Although it was satisfying to earn so much in a short while, she knew that it would be thest time in a few years she could do so.
There probably would not be such a good opportunity to make a trip, and her items could only be sold slowly.
Mo Beihanughed when he caught her sighing. ¡°Why? Are you still unsatisfied?¡±
Gu Qingyao tilted her head and looked at him. She truly recognized Mo Beihan¡¯s connections after this trip.
With a chuckle, Gu Qingyao sat up and hugged Mo Beihan¡¯s arm. Looking at him with bright eyes, she asked, ¡°Brother Beihan, the current you must be much more powerful than the you of our previous life, right?¡±
Mo Beihan held a damp cloth and helped her clean her face.
Smiling, he replied, ¡°Of course I can¡¯t bepared to my peak from our previous life, but the current me is definitely much more powerful than when I was at the same age in our previous time.¡±
Gu Qingyao beamed. ¡°This time, what will you grow to be in the future?¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s movement paused. He looked at her with a smile and replied seriously, ¡°Either way, I¡¯ll definitely be able to protect you. Moreover... you are the most important!¡±
Gu Qingyao was taken aback!
But Mo Beihan did not say much and urged Gu Qingyao to rest. There was no time for her to rest in her interspace on the train. She must have been tired from the trip.
At the same time, a document from the capital reached the Qing River Brigade,pletely changing Gu Qingyao¡¯s life trajectory!
Chapter 541 - Transfer To The Capital
Chapter 541: Transfer To The Capital
Autumn harvest had not ended in the Qing River Brigade.
Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin were stillbouring in the field. This was part of their work points which would be used when distributing rations for the next year!
Life in the Qing River Brigade was much more leisurely than before. Although fieldwork was tough, they were emotionally rxed andpared to the past when they had to be on tenterhook, their days here were way better.
Lin Wanyin and Old Master Guo were recuperating well and were both busy with the autumn harvest.
When the document reached the Qing River Brigade, Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin were in the fields.
The leader from themune personally delivered the document and named Jiang Yiru as the receiver.
Jiang Yiru was dumbfounded by what she heard. It¡¯s for her?
She looked at Old Master Qin in a daze. ¡°It¡¯s for me? Do we know any... powerful figures from the capital?¡±
This was not an ordinary letter. What¡¯s going on?
As the head of the Jiangnan Medical Family, they naturally knew many powerful figures and there were many from the capital.
However, it had been so many years since she had fallen on difficult times, and they would have looked for her a long time ago if they really wanted to find her. Life in this era was difficult and many were only concerned about themselves. Why would there suddenly be such a document for her?
Although her mind was clouded with confusion, Jiang Yiru was, after all, someone who had seen the world. After a moment of surprise, she hurriedly received the document and read it.
It was somewhat a letter of employment that identified Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin as famous doctors from Jiangnan. They were invited to the capital to provide medical treatment!
The work location was a factory hospital of arge-scale factory and Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin would be individual doctors for outpatients. Although medicines and medical instruments were controlled by the hospital, they had rtively a lot of freedom and their work hours were the same as the factory employees.
Jiang Yiru could not believe her eyes. She looked through the document carefully from the beginning to the end three more times and could confirm that this job had a high sry and status. It was simply the treatment for a famous doctor.
This...
She exchanged a nce with Old Master Qin, and both saw a confused look on each other¡¯s face.
They were truly dumbfounded!
There was clearly a powerful figure helping them!
They had been through all sorts of ups and downs and would not innocently believe that this was a simple matter of good luck.
Jiang Yiru looked at the leader from themune. ¡°Are you sure... this is for me?¡±
The leader had a smile on his face. Gu Chonghua and the brigade leader, Wang Mingtao, were there too. They took a look at the document as well and were sure that this was definitely the work of someone¡¯s help.
It looked like there truly was a powerful figure helping Qing River Brigade and South Lake Brigade!
It was no wonder that someone had been looking after them during this period of time. It was impossible for Jiang Yiru to be transferred to the capital without anyone¡¯s help.
The leader smiled at Jiang Yiru politely. ¡°Of course it¡¯s for you. You are a famous doctor of the times. It¡¯s a good thing for you to go there!¡±
Of course it¡¯s a good thing!
To fallen families like them, it was simply a gift from the gods to receive such an opportunity.
Gu Chonghua was in disbelief as well. All the other elderlies who stayed in the cowshed with Jiang Yiru rushed over to look at the document and teared up.
They were emotional and envious!
Having being abjected here, they suffered greatly both physically and mentally. Bearing hardship was not an issue, but the main problem was the emotional hurt.
To them, their greatest hope in their lifetime was to recover their identity!
Chapter 542 - There’s Definitely Help From A Powerful Figure
Chapter 542: There¡¯s Definitely Help From A Powerful Figure
In consideration of their age, they believed that there was little hope, but who knew it happened to someone around them so quickly.
Although it was not them but Jiang Yiru this time, at least they saw hope.
¡°Great! This is great!!¡±
¡°This is simply amazing! Amazing!¡±
Everyone was overwhelmed with emotions.
Gu Chonghua said, ¡°I never expected this! They actually transferred both of you to the capital. That¡¯s the capital! This is indeed a great thing. It¡¯s stated that you all have to report to the capital before the end of next month. It would take more than ten days to reach the capital by train, and you will also be dyed for some time if there¡¯s any transportation breakdown. You all must have enough time to ount for such incidents. Hurry, pack up and head to the capital as soon as possible!¡±
It was already thest third of the current month, and they were required to report by the end of next month.
In this era, trains required frequent maintenance and repair works during the journey and the duration of travel was long. Such an opportunity was rare, and in order to ensure nothing goes wrong, it was best for Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin to set off as soon as possible.
Wang Mingtao was delighted and urged them as well, ¡°That¡¯s right. Hurry. It¡¯s instructed on the document, and we must cooperate fully. You all are going there to treat and rescue patients. There shouldn¡¯t be any dy.
¡°The capital is a foreign ce for the both of you, and you still don¡¯t know where to live when you¡¯re there. All of these require time and the earlier you go, the better.¡±
He received kindness from the Gu family once and had never forgotten about it. It was just that the Gu family had now fallen and had a special status, thus he did not show his concern openly but did look after them secretly.
Jiang Yiru was Gu Qingyao¡¯s teacher and Wang Mingtao was aware of this. Hence, the good luck that Jiang Yiru received was a form of protection for the Gu family.
After Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin¡¯s incident, the other elderlies would have much better lives.
Everyone witnessed for themselves that these were ultimately people who were once capable who could recover their past status for all they knew. Since they had been in the Qing River Brigade for a period of time, anyone who treated them well might receive benefits in the future.
News of Jiang Yiru and Old Master¡¯s deployment to the capital spread like wildfire in the Qing River and South Lake Brigade. Everyone was stunned!
The capital?
The country capital?
There¡¯s a post for them?
Wouldn¡¯t it make them city dwellers?
It was what ordinary citizens like them dream of bing!
In the past, those elderlies lived extremely hard lives, and the vigers looked down on them. No one expected Jiang Yiru to receive such an opportunity!
Afterpleting the work in the field, Gu Chonghua and the rest headed to the cowshed. Jiang Yiru, Old Master Qin, Lin Wanyin, Old Master Guo and Zhou Bingsheng were present.
Until now, all of them still felt that this was all a dream.
¡°There¡¯s definitely help from a powerful figure. Otherwise, this wouldn¡¯t be so sudden. Yiru, think carefully! Is there anyone from the capital who received your kindness before?¡±
Lin Wanyin believed that this was rather impossible unless someone was helping them.
Jiang Yiru remained silent.
Zhou Bingsheng was slightly calmer as he said, ¡°No matter who it is, you should be able to find out once you reach the capital. This is a rare opportunity, and you all must cherish it dearly. Regardless of what¡¯s going on, head to the capital first.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Old Master Guo ascertained, ¡°You all should go and take a look no matter what. It is impossible for this document to be fake.¡±
Even Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu were very envious of Jiang Yiru.
Although they lived in the Qing River Brigade from the start, had children and grandchildren and led much better lives than Jiang Yiru, the current Jiang Yiru had a different status!
Chapter 543 - No, I Need To Escort Teacher
Chapter 543: No, I Need To Escort Teacher
This was equivalent to recovering her identity. In the future, she was no longer...
Sigh...
At this instant, Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu were still unaware that with their precious granddaughter around, their good fortune would onlye in session. Jiang Yiru was just the first wave of beneficiaries.
Gu Chonghua said, ¡°This is a rare opportunity. Hurry, make the preparations and set off! It¡¯s always better to reach early than rushing.
¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s best if someone is helping both of you. It means that when you all reach the capital, there would definitely be arrangements made and it would be much smoother for you two. There¡¯s no need to be troubled over who you helped before. You are a famous doctor and have saved countless people in the past. Maybe those people always remembered your favor!
¡°There was no news from them probably because they had not found a chance. Now that they did, they thought of you immediately.¡±
Jiang Yiru listened and felt that it made a lot of sense. Apart from this, any other exnations were almost impossible.
However, there was a faint doubt within her. It was as though her good luck had nothing to do with this, and she felt that the reason seemed to be something else around her.
It was a very strange feeling that she herself did not understand either.
Old Master Qin said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s head to the capital quickly! We¡¯ll see what to do when we reach there. We are in this state already anyway, so how much worse can we go?¡±
That was true.
Wen Ruyu pondered. ¡°The journey is long, and you still don¡¯t know what¡¯s the situation like on that side. Both of you are already quite old, and Yiru even had such a serious illness previously. Can your bodies handle it?
¡°Yao Yao and the rest are in the provincial capital. If you take the train from here, you¡¯ll still pass by the provincial capital. Why don¡¯t you let them send you there?¡±
Jiang Yiru thought for a moment before replying, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Jinlin and Beihan have work at hand, and it would be too troublesome to travel to and fro. It would disrupt their work!¡±
But Yao Yao...
Another idea struck Jiang Yiru.
However, she did not say it at the moment. She did not know how the capital was like, and it was best if she did not make any decisions for now.
¡°How about this! Since we¡¯ll need to pass by the provincial capital either way, we¡¯ll go and notify the children first and discuss with them.¡±
Before she left, she wanted to meet her little disciple.
Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu did not have any opinions.
Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin packed up and headed to the train station with their luggage on the third morning. Wang Mingtao personally sent them there on the ox cart.
That day, the cowshed elderlies from the Qing River Brigade and South Lake Brigade came out to send them off and watched them leave enviously.
Given the time constraint, Gu Yunshen immediately sent a telegram to Gu Qingyao¡¯s side. When Third Uncle Gu Yundong received it, Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan were eating at the Gu family.
They had already returned and visiting Third Uncle was a must.
Gu Yundong and Gu Jinlin were dumbfounded by the details of the telegram!
¡°The capital?¡± Gu Qingyao was stunned and disbelief filled her face.
¡°Is Teacher really being transferred to the capital?¡± Gu Qingyao was helping out in the kitchen but hurriedly rushed out when she heard the news.
She took the telegram, and it was indeed so!
This was a telegram sent by her father, and he would definitely not joke about such matters.
Gu Yundong was still in a daze. ¡°Uh... Yao Yao, is this really your teacher? Do they know any powerful figures in the capital? How can they encounter such a good thing?¡±
Zhou Ping anxiously rushed over to read the telegram.
Gu Qingyao replied, ¡°My teacher once treated patients. Perhaps someone is helping them! It¡¯s such a long journey and it¡¯s not very convenient for the two elderlies to go by themselves. No, I need to escort them.¡±
Mo Beihan immediately turned to look at his wife!
Chapter 544 - Teacher’s Arrival
Chapter 544: Teacher¡¯s Arrival
Go to the capital?
What about him?
¡°When... will youe back if you go to the capital?¡± Mo Beihan asked.
Gu Qingyao was taken aback. When would shee back?
¡°Uh... After helping my teacher settle down!¡±
Gu Qingyao was a little confused by this question. She didn¡¯t think about when exactly she would return!
Her teacher and Old Master Qin were rather old already, and they had no children to look after them. The train ride to the capital would be extremely tiring, and they were still unaware of the situation there. As her disciple, she must look after them, right?
Come back?
Gu Qingyao frowned. Her teacher had not recuperatedpletely, and treating patients was a tiring task. Who would look after her teacher if she came back?
¡°I¡¯ll see after I arrive there!¡± Gu Qingyao gave a vague reply.
Mo Beihan fell silent.
His Yao Yao loved studying medicine in the previous lifetime and was rtively talented at it.
In this lifetime, Yao Yao was much livelier and more outgoing than before. She was more ambitious and had more interests, but her passion for medicine was still as strong.
Jiang Yiru was the famous Jiangnan doctor and taught Yao Yao earnestly. ording to this girl¡¯s character, it was possible for her to stay behind and look after Jiang Yiru after escorting her to the capital.
What about him?
Did he have to go to the capital and acknowledge his grandfather so quickly?
Mo Beihan¡¯s brows were furrowed tightly. It was not impossible, but... it was still a little unexpected.
Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin reached the provincial capital the next evening. Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan went to the train station to pick them up.
Afterward, they returned to the house that Mo Beihan rented.
Jiang Yiru smiled at the sight of the house. ¡°Not bad! Yao Yao! Have you been living here all this while?¡±
Gu Qingyao helped them to put their luggage down and smiled in reply, ¡°I haven¡¯t been living here for long. Previously, Brother Beihan and I went to Nancheng, and we just came back a few days ago!¡±
Looking at her little disciple who became increasingly beautiful, Jiang Yiru secretly shot Mo Beihan a defensive look.
Yao Yao was growing up and bing more and more beautiful. Which man¡¯s heart would not be moved by her looks?
She got engaged to this fellow at such an early age, and this was to his advantage!
Gu Qingyao put down their luggage and said, ¡°Teacher, you all can stay here for two days first. Brother Beihan knows people from the capital, and we can understand the situation there first. We can ask him to pick us up at the train station, lest we get lost in that foreign ce.¡±
¡°Pick us up?¡± Jiang Yiru understood the meaning behind Gu Qingyao¡¯s words.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Yes! Pick us up! You and Grandfather Qin are old already, and it¡¯s not easy to take such a long train ride to the capital. There¡¯s no one to look after you two when you reach as well. I decided to escort the both of you there. At the very least, I¡¯ll wait until you all have settled down there beforeing back.¡±
This little disciple had always been very filial, and Jiang Yiru was not surprised when she said that she wanted to escort them. The Gu family was truly good-natured. Back in the Qing River Brigade, Gu Chonghua had already told them to go to the provincial capital and let the kids send them to the capital.
What Jiang Yiru was surprised about was that Mo Beihan knew people from the capital.
¡°He knows people from the capital?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. The eldest grandson of the Mo family ¨C can he not know anyone!
Furthermore, Lin Dongxu had already reached the capital. That fellow was akin to Mo Beihan¡¯s follower and would do anything Mo Beihan asked of him!
¡°Yes. Brother Beihan has been working outside all these years and knows many people. His friends and colleagues are everywhere and he knows quite a lot of people from the capital!¡±
Chapter 545 - I Have Five Older Cousins! He Would Not Dare To Bully Me!
Chapter 545: I Have Five Older Cousins! He Would Not Dare To Bully Me!
Jiang Yiru really did not expect this.
Mo Beihan was indeed an aplished youth in the Qing River and South Lake Brigade. After interacting with him, Jiang Yiru also felt that he was not bad and with proper grooming, he might have a bright future ahead.
But as the family head of a top family n of Jiangnan, Jiang Yiru honestly did not think too highly of Mo Beihan in the past. She did not look down on him but had a pretty decent impression of him.
However, with Jiang Yiru¡¯s background and judgment,paring to those wealthy sons of those big family ns, Jiang Yiru subconsciously felt that Mo Beihan was slightly inferior to them.
At the minimum, he still required time to grow.
But hearing what Gu Qingyao said this time, Jiang Yiru¡¯s judgment of Mo Beihan improved.
Her little disciple must marry a decent person!
Gu Qingyao carried the luggage into the bedroom. Jiang Yiru looked around and said, ¡°Is this your bedroom?¡±
Gu Qingyao replied, ¡°Yes! This is the master bedroom. It¡¯s bigger. Grandfather Qin and you can stay here...¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Jiang Yiru waved her arms quickly. ¡°There are still other rooms in this house, right? I can just live in that room.¡±
¡°That is the guest room and also the study. I will stay...¡±
¡°No!¡± Jiang Yiru was insistent. ¡°Your Grandfather Qin and I are only staying here for a few days. Why are you letting the master bedroom out for us? Furthermore, even if we continue to stay here, we do not need to use your room.¡±
Gu Qingyao was about to say something but was interrupted by Jiang Yiru who casually waved her hands. ¡°All right, all right! Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. What haven¡¯t I enjoyed before when I was young? You¡¯re as beautiful as a flower. If I still have my past status, I will definitely give you the best house to live in.
¡°A spacious room with servants to wait on you and imported carpet. Everything you use will be the best. What a pity! I don¡¯t have that capability anymore now.¡±
This was her closed-door disciple!
If this was before the Jiang family¡¯s downfall, Gu Qingyao would definitely be a top socialite of Jiangnan and unlike now.
Jiang Yiru carried her luggage and walked out. She was only staying here temporarily for a few days and did not require her little disciple to disrupt her life by emptying the room for her.
However, she stopped when she reached the door. She leaned in toward Gu Qingyao and whispered, ¡°If you¡¯re staying here, where is Mo Beihan staying?¡±
Gu Qingyao muffled herughter. ¡°He¡¯s staying in a single-room dormitory.¡±
Jiang Yiru nodded. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±
Taking another look at the alluringdy before her, Jiang Yiru warned, ¡°Girl! Look at you, you¡¯re bing more and more beautiful. You¡¯re growing up too and can get married next year. You all are already engaged. That fe definitely can¡¯t wait to marry you!
¡°With your face, any man¡¯s heart would race. Don¡¯t be foolish and let him bully you!¡±
Gu Qingyao almost burst intoughter. ¡°Teacher, the Mo family and my family are very close. Brother Beihan and my older cousins grew up together. He will not bully me.¡±
¡°Furthermore...¡± Gu Qingyao winked mischievously. ¡°I have five older cousins! He would not dare!¡±
Jiang Yiru thought of the affection that Gu Qingyao receives from the entire Gu family andughed at the thought of her five protective older cousins!
¡°That¡¯s true. If he dares to bully you, your older cousins will definitely be able to punish him, and I will use needles to prick him to death.¡±
¡°Hehe...¡±
Chapter 546 - Ready to go to the capital
Chapter 546: Ready to go to the capital
Gu Qingyaoughed and started to pity Mo Beihan. He would not dare to shout at her in the future as her brothers would definitely beat him to death!
But Gu Qingyao was not aware at this moment that soon she would have a few more brothers. They would love her as a sister more than her current brothers. Mo Beihan almost cried when he knew that.
After Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin settled down, they took a nap after a quick wash.
They were really exhausted after a long train ride.
They woke up after two hours, and the sky was dark. They got up and Gu Qingyao already prepared dinner.
She cooked rice, egg stew, two fried side dishes and one more seaweed egg soup.
Life here was way better than the one in the Qing River Brigade.
Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin were satisfied with the meal.
Their young disciple was really good at cooking. She could make all kinds of ingredients into delicious dishes.
They finished all the dishes and sat aside to rest. Mo Beihan had no choice but to go back to his dormitory earlier.
Mo Beihan reminded her as he packed his stuff, ¡°You need a good rest. Don¡¯t get yourself too busy. I wille here tomorrow at noon to cook lunch. You were busy outside all these days and you still need to follow your teacher to the capital a few dayster. Your body may not be able to take it.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. One could tell if a man truly loves you from all the details.
¡°It¡¯s okay. I have enough rest. I should be worried about you. You were busy outside as well and you still need to go to work. I¡¯ll prepare some good dishes tomorrow at noon.¡±
Mo Beihan gently rubbed her hair and said, ¡°I¡¯m good. I¡¯m enjoying all the good food when I¡¯m with you, how can I be tired? You¡¯re a girl and you cannotpare yourself with me. Take a rest for the next two days. Don¡¯t go out, all right? Tell me anything you need. I¡¯ll bring it for you after work.¡±
Gu Qingyao still felt sweet after sending Mo Beihan out.
Jiang Yiru came for Gu Qingyao and asked, ¡°Yao Yao, did you take those things out?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±
Jiang Yiru sighed in relief, ¡°Good, good.¡±
Those things were all of her properties. Her children were all not around. If one day they passed away, those things would be buried forever. It was better to let her disciple know those stuff.
Jiang Yiru took Gu Qingyao¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Good that you took them out. Hide them well. The Jiang family has many other houses, and the things we hid were not discovered. I wanted to tell you all of them thest time you went to the Nancheng, but those houses were upied by all kinds of people. We¡¯re not sure of the situation there. It¡¯s different from the provincial capital here.
¡°I¡¯m worried that you will dig out all the other stuff as well. It will be a disaster if someone else finds out.
¡°But I¡¯m going to the capital with your Grandpa Qin, and we¡¯re not sure what will happen there. I shall tell you everything now. I will draw you a map, and you can keep it.¡±
Jiang Yiru did not leave any time for Gu Qingyao to reject as she went to get paper directly.
¡°You deserve to know. Our children are not around. Who else should I give them to? Furthermore, I¡¯m old now and I don¡¯t know if I will ever see my children. You can help me take care of those things. If they evere back, just give them some.¡±
Gu Qingyao did not know what to say.
Mo Beihan could not leave his job at the moment. He had no choice but to contact his grandfather.
He would not allow Gu Qingyao to go to the capital like that. His Yao Yao was so pretty, she must be guarded in such a foreign ce.
Old Master Moughed in joy when he received the mail from his grandson.
Chapter 547 - Bring the Gu Family Here as Well
Chapter 547: Bring the Gu Family Here as Well
¡°What¡¯s on the mail? You seem so delighted.¡± Grandma Mo was at the side and was eager to see the mail.
Old Master Mo smiled, ¡°How can I not be happy? The little girl from the Gu family is concerned for her teacher and is going to apany her to the capital. Though she did not say that she would stay here forever, at least we got here now.¡±
¡°For real?¡± Grandma Mo took over the mail as she was surprised to hear the news.
She smiled in delight.
¡°Look at how he phrased the mail. I think as long as we keep the little girl in the capital, he will definitelye over as well.¡±
Old Master Mo was happy, ¡°This is good. He got it from me!¡±
Grandma Mo, ¡°...¡±
Grandma Mo rolled her eyes at him and held tight to the mail. She read it again and again.
¡°The little girl will be here soon. Next, we need to figure out how to keep her here. Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin are both quite old now. They will keep their only little disciple here. Furthermore, if she is not around, how can she learn from her teacher?
¡°She¡¯s the most precious person in the Gu family. I¡¯m afraid they may not be willing to let go. Eh, what¡¯s going on with the Gu family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s family? When can theye over? If their whole family is here, the little girl will stay here as well!¡±
The capital was definitely better than the countryside. The Gu family also wanted their child to be living in the city. How would they allow her to farm in the countryside when she was the only girl in the family?
If her uncle¡¯s family was in the capital, she would have someone to take care of her here. The Gu family would not be against the idea anymore.
Then her grandson will follow her here as well.
Grandma Mo felt satisfied with the n.
After knowing his grandson¡¯s love for the little girl, Old Master Mo started to take care of the Gu family. Both her second and third uncles were promoted by Old Master Mo. Even the eldest uncle who was in the far north was also taken care of.
Old Master Mo contemted for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to get them here, but it¡¯s difficult to keep it a low profile. The second son¡¯s family is the most capable one among the Gu family. I n to get the eldest son¡¯s family here and settle them down in a secret ce. Then, I will get the second son¡¯s family. They have a bright future now.¡±
The Mo family was a big family that needed an heir to take over. His eldest son was definitely not the one and his grandson was heavily influenced by his mother. He did not have enough courage or ability.
His second son was all right but still not good enough to control the entire family. He was not interested in that as well.
Mo Beihan was his best choice.
The child grew up in the countryside and did not get a very good education. After knowing his existence, he dug out all his information.
He was a really good child. He inherited the Mo family¡¯s courage and ability. If he could be nurtured and taught by his grandfather in the capital, he would not be worse than any heir of other families.
The Gu family would be the force behind Mo Beihan¡¯s wife and the family would be the greatest assistance in the future. He would need enough force in hand to beat the Jiang family in order to secure his position as the heir.
Old Master Mo would spend all effort to promote the Gu family!
Chapter 548 - I will be there if anything happens
Chapter 548: I will be there if anything happens
Grandma Mo nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. Since the Gu family all love this little girl, they will not allow her to be alone here. But it will be different if her eldest and second uncles are here as well. Yao Yao can then stay here rightfully.¡±
¡°Eh! Is the Gu family¡¯s second son really that capable? Is it easy to get him here?¡± Grandma Mo asked.
Old Master Mo said, ¡°He has the best life in the entire Gu family. From the information I got, they are the most capable family and really love our granddaughter-inw. It¡¯s easier to promote them.¡±
The Gu family¡¯s situation was good. All the sons and grandsons were very capable. Old Master Mo felt relieved.
People who came from a big family were indeed different!
¡°The two children of the second son are all very capable. They¡¯reparable to our grandson. The little girl¡¯s fourth brother who is the younger child of the Gu family¡¯s second son is the closest to our granddaughter-inw.¡±
Grandma Mo was delighted, ¡°That¡¯s good. Help them get promoted now. Our grandson will definitely benefit from it in the future.¡±
Grandma Mo moved closer towards the Old Master and smiled, ¡°The little girl is going to reach the legal age soon, right? Do you think our grandson wille here soon? He really loves this girl, doesn¡¯t he? Is it better if he marries this girl as the eldest grandson of the Mo family?¡±
Old Master Mo chuckled, ¡°Of course. I can feel that our grandson will return home soon!¡±
At this moment, Mo Beihan did not know that his grandparents were trying to get him to the capital.
But he did not repel the idea of going back. He stayed there for a couple of decades in his previous life. It was his home.
He was concerned for Gu Qingyao previously, so he did not go. He was scared that Yao Yao would be disturbed by people in the capital.
However, Jiang Yiru was going to the capital, and his Yao Yao would definitely follow.
Jiang Yiru stayed in the provincial capital for five days. No one paid attention to their identities here. Gu Qingyao prepared different medicinal cuisine for them to nourish their bodies.
Jiang Yiru was from a medicinal family. She knew how to maintain her health well. She could not afford a better life in the past, but now, with her little disciple, she would not sacrifice her health.
In order to be more convenient for their days of train ride, Gu Qingyao was busy preparing food to bring along.
After five days, Mo Beihan got the news from the capital that there was no problem. It was true that a new clinic was about to open. Jiang Yiru then packed things and headed towards the capital by train.
Before they left, Mo Beihan was really not willing to let her go.
He had just taken a long holiday, so he couldn¡¯t get another leave to apany his little wife to the capital.
The capital was so far. Yao Yao would spend more than a month just on transportation. She would definitely stay there to take care of Jiang Yiru till they settled down before she returned.
The earliest time she woulde back would be at the end of the year.
He could not bear to let her go!
¡°I have arranged a private cubicle for you and informed the conductor on the train. He will take care of you. Be more careful when you are outside. You¡¯re still a young girl. Cover your face when I¡¯m not around. Do the same when you¡¯re at the capital.¡±
Mo Beihan was worried and reminded her in every single detail, ¡°Remember, being cautious doesn¡¯t mean you need to endure everything. If anyone dares to bully you, just fight back. I will be there if anything happens, okay?¡±
Chapter 549 - Reached the capital
Chapter 549: Reached the capital
Gu Qingyao¡¯s face blushed. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not at the capital yet. How are you so confident that you can settle all my problems?¡±
Mo Beihan was very confident, ¡°Of course I can. Even if I can¡¯t, I will take all the responsibility. How can I let you be bullied by others?¡±
The guy was really sweet now.
He really had high emotional intelligence. All his words were... so ttering.
Gu Qingyao chatted with him for a while and then boarded the train with Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin.
She left a sentence before she left, ¡°If you return to the Mo family, then I will stay at the capital.¡±
Mo Beihan was delighted to hear that.
Life on the train was very boring, but Jiang Yiru felt both excited and nervous.
She had never dreamed that she could receive such an opportunity at this age.
People who practiced medicine all could endure loneliness and dullness. Both Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin were doctors, and life on the train was rather peaceful.
They had good food with Gu Qingyao around. They spent the rest of the time teaching her lessons.
It waste autumn when they reached the capital.
The weather was getting colder, and the capital was way colder than the provincial capital. Gu Qingyao had brought many thick winter clothes in her luggage. She gave one each to Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin after they alighted from the train. She lifted her head high to look for Lin Dongxu.
She called Lin Dongxu before they boarded the train to ask him to fetch them here.
The train station was crowded and it took them more than ten minutes to find Lin Dongxu. His eyes sparkled as he saw Gu Qingyao, and he dashed towards her.
¡°Sister-inw!¡± He called her.
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Lin Dongxu immediately took over the luggage and said, ¡°I asked around and confirmed that there is a clinic opening at the factory. Senior Jiang will work there, and housing is arranged as well. Senior will just need to bring the proof of residence, the rmendation letter and the document to prove her identity. Then, she can live in the house provided.¡±
Gu Qingyao was a little stunned, ¡°So good?¡±
Lin Dongxu smiled, ¡°Yes, I went to look around. I know the location of the house. It¡¯s not very big, but ites with an attached yard. It¡¯s a very convenient house.¡±
Gu Qingyao felt stranger now. Someone was helping them for sure. Was it really a patient whom her teacher treated before?
She didn¡¯t know the reason why the first person who came to mind was Old Master Mo.
The Old Master she knew in her previous life was a respectful and very capable person.
¡°Teacher, we shall head over now. We¡¯ll settle down before we eat.¡±
Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin were both very excited. They could not wait to check out their new workce.
¡°Sure! Sure! Let¡¯s head over now.¡±
Lin Dongxu led the way and they reached the entrance of the factory soon.
That was a huge factory with at least a few thousand workers. The hospital was not very huge as doctors were scarce in this generation.
The powerful person who managed to get Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin did their utmost.
The hospital was located in the outer area. Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin would have their own special clinic situated outside the hospital but not far apart.
After verifying their identity, someone led Jiang Yiru to the house. They were really polite to her.
Gu Qingyao raised her brows. People in this generation respected doctors but such politeness must have other reasons behind it.
Chapter 550 - Smart Guy
Chapter 550: Smart Guy
The yard was not big but definitely not considered small.
It looked like a traditional courtyard house, but the rooms were new. Three rooms were facing the south with one master bedroom. There was arge living room and another bedroom on the west side.
The eastern row also had two empty rooms.
The kitchen was situated at the northeast corner. There was a cooking range and a stove inside.
There was a heated brick bed in the main room, and Gu Qingyao was satisfied with that.
Both her teacher and Old Master Qin were from the southern area. They spent most of their lives in the south and could not tolerate the coldness in the capital. It would be much better for them in theing winter with this heated brick bed.
Lin Dongxu carried all the luggage in and smiled, ¡°Senior, this is the ce. I asked someone to clean up the house, so you can just move in immediately.¡±
He was exaggerating, but the house was indeed clean. They could move in and settle down after some minor cleaning.
They were really treated well here.
In Lin Dongxu¡¯s eyes, this was something falling into theirp. His boss was really capable!
Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin were taken aback by the yard. There were enough rooms and the rooms were new. There was a well in the yard. How convenient!
Though the house they stayed at in the past was at least ten times better than this, this was the first time they had such a proper ce to live after the Jiang family had fallen.
Who was the capable person behind all these?
Jiang Yiru really felt that this should be arranged by someone close to them.
People who brought them here left. Now there were only Gu Qingyao, Lin Dongxu, Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin.
Gu Qingyao brought the two elderlies¡¯ luggage into the main room. She packed some stuff and set the bed.
¡°Teacher, Grandpa Qin, do you want to take a rest?¡±
Gu Qingyao was tired after such a long train ride, not to mention the two elderly.
It was obvious that they were exhausted.
Old Master Qin said, ¡°No, we¡¯re okay. We can leave the things here and bring Mr Lin out for a meal at the state-run restaurant. We...¡±
¡°No, Senior, it¡¯s okay!¡± Lin Dongxu waved his hand. How could he let his sister-inw¡¯s teacher treat him?
Furthermore, he could tell how exhausted the two seniors were. No one could bear with the tiredness after spending half a month on the train.
¡°It¡¯s past mealtime, and I ate before I came. You should rest first. If you¡¯re hungry, I¡¯ll go take out some food from the state-run restaurant. I believe the journey was really tiring for you.¡±
Jiang Yiru¡¯s lips twitched. The child was too polite.
How could she ask him to run errands again?
¡°Don¡¯t be so polite, Mr Lin. You helped us. We should treat you for a meal.¡±
Lin Dongxu felt ttered, ¡°Senior, it¡¯s okay. You are Sister-inw¡¯s teacher. My boss respects you as well. I¡¯m just a junior. Please rest well, I shall go take out food for you now.¡±
He ran out after he finished his sentence.
Everyone around his boss was so capable. He definitely needed to behave well so that these people would assist him in the future. Then, he would reach the pinnacle of his life.
Some errands would not be tiring at all!
He had enough energy.
¡°Eh, eh, eh...¡± Jiang Yiru did not manage to call him back as he ran away fast.
¡°Pfft...¡± Gu Qingyaoughed as she saw his reactions.
What a smart guy!
Chapter 551 - All These Were Arranged by Mo Beihan?
Chapter 551: All These Were Arranged by Mo Beihan?
Gu Qingyao knew that Lin Dongxu was polite to them because of Mo Beihan. But at this point, he did not know that Mo Beihan was the eldest grandson of the Mo family.
His jobs were all arranged by Mo Beihan, and he kept him till now. That was the reason why he decided to follow Mo Beihan.
He was not aware of Mo Beihan¡¯s true identity, but he was still so polite towards his sister-inw-to-be¡¯s teacher. He was really good at spotting his opportunity.
When Jiang Yiru¡¯s identity would be recognised in the future and her children fly back, Lin Dongxu¡¯s life would flourish.
¡°Why are you stillughing?¡± Jiang Yiru stared at her young disciple.
Gu Qingyao smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Teacher. He... he is assigned by Brother Beihan. The job at Nancheng was also arranged by him. He settled everything this time in the capital. Rest assured, he won¡¯t be mistreated.¡±
Jiang Yiru was taken aback. All these were arranged by Mo Beihan?
He was that powerful?
Gu Qingyao walked towards Jiang Yiru and held her by her arm. She led her towards the bedroom and said, ¡°You and Grandpa Qin must be tired after such a long train ride. Take a rest now. When you start your work officially, you need to treat patients every day. That will be more tiring.
¡°You shall stay here for a while. I¡¯ll boil some water in the kitchen.¡±
Both of them remained in the room while Gu Qingyao went to the kitchen.
The pots in the kitchen were quite clean. Gu Qingyao rinsed them under the water and started to boil water.
She lit up the stove after the charcoal was heated up.
Lin Dongxu brought food back when Gu Qingyao finished boiling water. The two elderly washed their faces and were about to eat.
Lin Dongxu did not want to stay longer as he was afraid the two elderly would keep him here again.
He was living a good life now, but the credit went to his boss. He could not stay in the capital by himself with his background.
He really respected his sister-inw¡¯s teacher.
Lin Dongxu left the house and spoke to Gu Qingyao, ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯ste now. You should get some rest. If you want to explore the capital, I will be here tomorrow. My ce is not far from here. This is the address. You turn left here and walk straight on the main road. My ce is a few minutes away.¡±
Lin Dongxu was about to leave after passing Gu Qingyao his address.
Gu Qingyao stopped him, ¡°Wait, if you¡¯re busy, you can go ahead. I¡¯m not in a rush since Teacher has not started her work.
¡°But tell me where is the department store? Where is the friendship store? And most importantly, where is the ck market?¡±
Gu Qingyao was not totally unfamiliar with the capital as she lived here for a couple of decades in her previous life.
However, she was not familiar with the capital in this generation.
She had not visited the capital at this time in her previous life.
She knew the rough direction and those iconic buildings. She just needed to confirm with Lin Dongxu and get all the locations.
The Mo family was really kind to arrange this house as it was near to the department store and the state-run restaurant.
Lin Dongxu pointed towards the location and told her the direction. He also mentioned the grain store and the food store. Gu Qingyao then allowed him to leave.
As long as she knew the rough direction, she could find the ces on her own.
Gu Qingyao felt a little excited now. She really wanted... to go to the ck market in the capital!
Chapter 553
Chapter 553: Chapter 552:
Gu Qingyao carried all the food with her and her lips twitched as she stared at Grandma Mo.
She really wanted to tell Grandma Mo that she was not going to believe her no matter how she acted. Grandma Mo was the most precious person to Grandpa Mo. She was still radiant and glorious at this age. How could she not have eaten for three days?
But meeting Grandma Mo here meant that she could now confirm the person who helped her teachere to the capital.
He should be Grandpa Mo.
Brother Beihan definitely told Grandpa Mo about the situation there and he wanted to help them. He saw the opportunity and managed to get her teacher to the capital.
Gu Qingyao immediately knew the reason why Grandma Mo was here. She came to see her.
Gu Qingyao feltforted after meeting Grandma Mo. The two elderly of the Mo family were really respectful.
Both of them were very reasonable and considerate in her previous life when Mo Beihan was the elite among everyone else.
Mo Beihan was the best among all the youngsters in the capital, yet he ced all his focus on her.
He took care of her, protected her without any conditions, but she did not marry him.
Despite that fact, Grandpa Mo and Grandma Mo did not make life difficult for the Gu family. Theypromised in the end and treated her well. They always tried to convince her to marry Mo Beihan to enjoy a better life.
She was the youngdy of the Gu family back then, and the Gu family had thrived. She was a good match for Mo Beihan.
However, she was different now.
The Gu family at present was iparable to the Mo family. Gu Qingyao was aware of the Mo family¡¯s situation now. Mo Huai was not able to take responsibility. The second son was not interested in inheriting the family. He also did not have enough ability to do that.
The current eldest grandson was the son of Mo Huai and his wife Jiang Hongying. He was just a typical rich child with no ability.
But Jiang Hongying valued him highly and thought that he should inherit everything in the Mo family, so they always kept a distance from Mo Huai¡¯s little uncle.
Mo Beihan was born to be the heir in the current situation.
Old Master Mo announced Mo Beihan as the heir when he had just returned to the Mo family.
Obviously, it was to establish Mo Beihan¡¯s position in the family.
He was into a countryside girl with no background. Grandma Mo and Grandpa Mo were both not against that, and they even helped her teacher. She came at early as possible to meet her. They were really kind.
Grandma Mo peeped at Gu Qingyao and was still amazed at her appearance.
At the same time, she tried to be as miserable as possible, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten for three days. I¡¯m starving and suffering...¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched. Grandma Mo was taken care of by Grandpa Mo for her whole life. Sometimes, she really behaved like a child.
She immediately went forwards and helped to get her up. She patted off the dust on her clothes.
¡°Grandma, are you all right? Be more careful when walking. It¡¯s easier to get injured at your age.¡±
Grandma Mo almost burst off in tears when she heard Gu Qingyao calling her ¡°Grandma¡±.
Wu wu wu.
When could she really hear her granddaughter-inw address her as ¡°Grandma¡±?
Grandma Mo held Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand and got up from the ground. Her hands were soft and white. It was nice to touch her hands.
Chapter 553
Chapter 553: Chapter 552:
Gu Qingyao carried all the food with her and her lips twitched as she stared at Grandma Mo.
She really wanted to tell Grandma Mo that she was not going to believe her no matter how she acted. Grandma Mo was the most precious person to Grandpa Mo. She was still radiant and glorious at this age. How could she not have eaten for three days?
But meeting Grandma Mo here meant that she could now confirm the person who helped her teachere to the capital.
He should be Grandpa Mo.
Brother Beihan definitely told Grandpa Mo about the situation there and he wanted to help them. He saw the opportunity and managed to get her teacher to the capital.
Gu Qingyao immediately knew the reason why Grandma Mo was here. She came to see her.
Gu Qingyao feltforted after meeting Grandma Mo. The two elderly of the Mo family were really respectful.
Both of them were very reasonable and considerate in her previous life when Mo Beihan was the elite among everyone else.
Mo Beihan was the best among all the youngsters in the capital, yet he ced all his focus on her.
He took care of her, protected her without any conditions, but she did not marry him.
Despite that fact, Grandpa Mo and Grandma Mo did not make life difficult for the Gu family. Theypromised in the end and treated her well. They always tried to convince her to marry Mo Beihan to enjoy a better life.
She was the youngdy of the Gu family back then, and the Gu family had thrived. She was a good match for Mo Beihan.
However, she was different now.
The Gu family at present was iparable to the Mo family. Gu Qingyao was aware of the Mo family¡¯s situation now. Mo Huai was not able to take responsibility. The second son was not interested in inheriting the family. He also did not have enough ability to do that.
The current eldest grandson was the son of Mo Huai and his wife Jiang Hongying. He was just a typical rich child with no ability.
But Jiang Hongying valued him highly and thought that he should inherit everything in the Mo family, so they always kept a distance from Mo Huai¡¯s little uncle.
Mo Beihan was born to be the heir in the current situation.
Old Master Mo announced Mo Beihan as the heir when he had just returned to the Mo family.
Obviously, it was to establish Mo Beihan¡¯s position in the family.
He was into a countryside girl with no background. Grandma Mo and Grandpa Mo were both not against that, and they even helped her teacher. She came at early as possible to meet her. They were really kind.
Grandma Mo peeped at Gu Qingyao and was still amazed at her appearance.
At the same time, she tried to be as miserable as possible, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten for three days. I¡¯m starving and suffering...¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched. Grandma Mo was taken care of by Grandpa Mo for her whole life. Sometimes, she really behaved like a child.
She immediately went forwards and helped to get her up. She patted off the dust on her clothes.
¡°Grandma, are you all right? Be more careful when walking. It¡¯s easier to get injured at your age.¡±
Grandma Mo almost burst off in tears when she heard Gu Qingyao calling her ¡°Grandma¡±.
Wu wu wu.
When could she really hear her granddaughter-inw address her as ¡°Grandma¡±?
Grandma Mo held Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand and got up from the ground. Her hands were soft and white. It was nice to touch her hands.
Chapter 554 - Just Call Her ‘Grandma’
Chapter 554: Just Call Her ¡®Grandma¡¯
Grandma Mo lowered her head and looked at the tiny hands.
Her hands were so soft to touch. Her grandson must have touched it many times.
She sized up Gu Qingyao from the top to the bottom.
She had long legs, a small waist, and a slim neck!
Her chin was sharp; her lips were naturally pink; her skin was fair. And her eyes were so bright. She was naturally charming but not mediocre.
Hehehe!
She was born to be a great beauty. If her grandson could marry her, they might be more passionate in getting a baby.
Gu Qingyao was stunned at how Grandma Mo stared at her with a little cunning expression.
¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Grandma Mo pulled back from her imagination and acted miserable again. She looked towards Gu Qingyao¡¯s basket and said, ¡°Youngdy, you have so much food. There¡¯s even meat! I haven¡¯t tasted meat in a few years. You must be living a good life to afford all the food, right?
¡°I¡¯m really miserable. I haven¡¯t eaten in three days. Please give me some food, all right? I¡¯m really starving...¡±
Grandma Mo lowered her head to wipe her ¡®tears¡¯.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes twitched as she looked at her act.
However, it was Grandma Mo here, and she was just curious about her. She only found some excuses to know her better, so Gu Qingyao did not care about the excuses.
She would just go with the flow.
Gu Qingyao immediately looked distressed and said, ¡°Grandma, you haven¡¯t eaten in three days? You must be starving. I¡¯m about to go back and prepare meals. Come with me. I can cook delicious food!¡±
Grandma Mo¡¯s eyes sparkled. She seeded!
However, she looked at how bright were the girl¡¯s eyes and hesitated. The girl did not behave like a naive person. She appeared to be very smart. How could she fall for her trap so easily?
Something didn¡¯t feel right.
But she did not care about that. As long as she could enter her granddaughter-inw¡¯s house.
Gu Qingyao led Grandma Mo into Jiang Yiru¡¯s small courtyard.
After resting for two days, Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin were not exhausted anymore. They had not started work yet, so they took the time to clean the small courtyard. Thend by the west corner could be used to nt some vegetables.
When Gu Qingyao brought Grandma Mo in, Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin were cleaning up the piece ofnd.
¡°Teacher, I¡¯m back!¡± Gu Qingyao shouted. Jiang Yiru looked over and saw Grandma Mo.
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°I met this grandma just now and invited her over for a meal. Please help me look after her for a while. I¡¯ll go prepare the food.¡±
Then Gu Qingyao looked towards Grandma Mo and said, ¡°Grandma, this is my teacher. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen now to prepare the food. She will be here to chat with you.¡±
¡°Sure... Sure...¡± Grandma Mo was a little stunned by Gu Qingyao¡¯s kindness and did not know what to say. She would just follow whatever she said.
Furthermore, she felt the warmth in her heart when she called her ¡°Grandma¡±. She did not bother to think about anything else.
Gu Qingyao did not even ask what was Grandma Mo¡¯s surname. She just called her ¡°Grandma¡±.
She had always called her ¡°Grandma Mo¡± in her previous life. This time, she would just stick with ¡°Grandma¡± because Mo Beihan was definitely hers!
Chapter 555 - The Meals Cooked by Granddaughter-in-law Are Extremely Delicious?
Chapter 555: The Meals Cooked by Granddaughter-inw Are Extremely Delicious?
What kind of person was Jiang Yiru?
She had met too many people from the big families. She just needed a glimpse to know that the elderly in front of her was not a normal person.
Gu Qingyao did not exin to her teacher the reason why Grandma Mo was here as she knew that her teacher would not believe that as well.
Gu Qingyao went to the kitchen, and Old Master Qin went to help. She needed someone to burn the charcoal in order to cook.
His little disciple was really good at cooking, but she herself would not be able to start the fire and cook at the same time. So, he always helped with starting the fire these days.
Jiang Yiru washed her hand in the courtyard and kept Grandma Mo apanied.
Both of them were of the same social status. Jiang Yiru could tell the difference in Grandma Mo, and Grandma Mo could tell that in Jiang Yiru as well.
She knew that her granddaughter-inw found a renowned doctor as her teacher. She knew that the person in front of her was the famous Jiang Yiru.
They sat by the stone chairs in the courtyard and chatted.
On the other side, Gu Qingyao reached the kitchen. She had plenty of ingredients in her basket. Some were bought from the food store and some were added from the interspace.
No one knew them in the capital, and the house was private. The kitchen was rtively hidden, so no one would pay attention to them. After they reached the capital, they had proper and delicious meals. It was also the right time to nurture Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin¡¯s body with good food.
Though they did not suffer much after they reached the Qing River Brigade, their health status was bad from the past. It would take a very long time to regain their health even with good nursing.
But it was not possible at the Qing River Brigade.
It was different here.
There were all kinds of vegetables and meat in Gu Qingyao¡¯s basket. Since Grandma Mo was here, she added more from her interspace when Old Master Qin was not looking. The servings were not huge but there was a great variety of food. They should be enough to cook a delicious meal for Grandma Mo.
Grandma Mo was really a kind person. She treated Gu Qingyao well in her previous life and she definitely wanted to respect her and be filial to her in this life.
Old Master Qin was used to getting taken care of by Gu Qingyao. He was not in charge of anything in the kitchen besides starting up the fire. He ate everything his little disciple cooked as all of them were delicious.
The pot on the stove contained chicken soup. That was a medicinal dish Gu Qingyao prepared. There were some herbs and ginseng slices.
The two elderly¡¯s health was damaged in the past. Now they could live a better life, so Gu Qingyao tried all possible ways to help them to regain their health.
Medicinal dishes were avable every day.
The chicken soup was suitable for Grandma Mo as well.
The soup was cooked for a while. Gu Qingyao took a sip and added some condiments and side dishes to make it more delicious.
Gu Qingyao knew Grandma Mo¡¯s tastebud well. She could eat everything. She was simr to Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin.
All these few elderly were able to enjoy the good food.
Gu Qingyao cooked red braised pork and fish, sweet and sour pork, fried vegetables, fried shrimp. There was also a mixed tomato sd and some honeydew. Then there were the ginseng chicken soup and rice.
The servings were notrge, but the meal was considered sumptuous. It should be enough for four people with Grandma as the guest.
The fragrance came out of the kitchen constantly. Grandma Mo was chatting with Jiang Yiru in the courtyard, but soon she was distracted by the fragrance.
What delicacy had she not tried before with her identity?
But why did the meal cooked by her granddaughter-inw seem extremely delicious?
Chapter 556 - Bring Some Back for Grandfather Mo
Chapter 556: Bring Some Back for Grandfather Mo
When the dishes were served, Grandma Mo was shocked to see what was on the table!
The ingredients were quitemon. Although resources were scarce these days, these items alone were not enough to startle her. The only thing that surprised her was the honeydew.
Such items were grown too far away and were difficult to transport. Even the capital¡¯s important families seldom managed to obtain more than one or two a year. Where had the girl gotten this from?
Was her grandson already so capable?
Grandma Mo cocked her head and pondered.
No matter what, Grandma Mo was delighted that her granddaughter-inw was such a good cook.
When all the dishes were ready, Jiang Yiru invited Grandma Mo to eat, and Gu Qingyao sat next to her.
The food looked, smelt and tasted great. Grandma Mo looked at the dishes before her. The ingredients were not that rare, but the food had been meticulously prepared. In the past, she also ate food that was meticulously prepared, but in these difficult times, she did not dare to maintain such a high profile.
So although many of the illustrious families did not worry about their day to day lives, their lives were not so refined. How had this girl been raised?
Were the Gus so refined?
Hehe!
Great!
Great!
Girls from illustrious families were different. She was such a refined girl, her grandson would certainly have a blissful future!
¡°Grandma, eat while the food is hot!¡± Gu Qingyao smiled as she served Grandma Mo some food.
Grandma Mo ate a few mouthfuls and could not stop.
Especially the chicken soup. It was exactly to her taste.
When she was done, Grandma Mo feltpletely satisfied. She looked at the chicken soup. More than half the soup was left. She thought of her old man at home. He had not tried his granddaughter-inw¡¯s cooking...
Grandma Mo looked at Gu Qingyao with a smile. ¡°This... Yao Yao! Your cooking is wonderful. I haven¡¯t had such a good meal before! You¡¯re so young, but your cooking skills are outstanding. Your family must have spent a lot of effort to teach you, right?¡±
Grandma Mo held Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand. The more she looked at the girl, the more pleased she felt.
¡°You¡¯re such a nice girl. I wonder which jerk will be fortunate enough to have you!¡±
Gu Qingyao inwardly wanted tough. Your eldest grandson of course!
¡°Grandma, you are too polite. It¡¯s just some simple home-cooked food. Most girls know how to cook these dishes. I¡¯m just d you like them.¡±
Most girls do know to cook. But not many can cook as well as you!
Grandma Mo beamed. ¡°This... I¡¯m full now, but Yao Yao! Such wonderful food must be shared, right? You¡¯re so nice to me. Can you... also be nice to my husband?
¡°This... I... I came out to look for food, but my husband is weak from hunger. He¡¯s waiting for me to bring some food back to save his life! Wu wu wu, we are so pitiful...¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Grandma, you just had the idea of bringing some back for Grandfather Mo but can¡¯t think of an excuse, can you?
Although Gu Qingyao knew the truth, she did not pursue the matter. She said, ¡°Grandma, do you want to bring some back for Grandfather? We¡¯ve already eaten part of this food. Shall I go and cook another few dishes?¡±
Grandma Mo hurriedly said, ¡°No need, no need, no need to trouble you. This... this chicken soup is quite good. Look, there¡¯s quite a lot left. I¡¯ll just bring some back, all right?
¡°When I have the money, I will certainly treat you to a meal!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, there is no need to stand on ceremony! There is still some chicken soup left in the pot! Let me get a jar, and you can bring it back.¡±
Chapter 557 - I Know This Grandma
Chapter 557: I Know This Grandma
With that, Gu Qingyao got up and went to the kitchen.
She had made plenty of ginseng chicken soup. They had many dishes today, and there were only a few of them, so they had not drunk much of the soup. Not only was there plenty left in the soup bowls on the table, but there was still half a pot of soup left!
Gu Qingyao found a clean jar and filled it with ginseng chicken soup for Grandma Mo to bring back.
Grandfather and Grandma Mo shared the same tastes. Or to be precise, the two of them had spent their lives together, and Grandfather Mo had always doted on Grandma Mo. If Grandma Mo liked to eat something, he usually liked it too.
Gu Qingyao gave the jar to Grandma Mo and said with a smile, ¡°Grandma, bring that back for Grandfather to try. If he likes it, he cane here for a meal!¡±
Grandma Mo took the jar. Although she smiled, she was inwardly suspicious. Why was this girl so...
Something was wrong! She was toopliant.
Whatever the case, Grandma Mo was very happy that day. She did not sense any ill intent from this young girl, so she did not quibble but brought the jar home.
Gu Qingyao was amused as she watched Grandma Mo¡¯s departing figure.
Jiang Yiru saw her smile and asked, ¡°Do you know her? It seems that she also knows you?¡±
Gu Qingyao smilingly poured her teacher a cup of tea. ¡°This olddy knows who I am. Teacher, I think her family probably had a part to y in your opportunity to move to the capital. I know her, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±
Jiang Yiruughed. ¡°As long as you know what¡¯s going on. We¡¯ve only just arrived in the capital. I was worried that you had gotten into trouble!¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Why would I? This Grandma Mo certainly won¡¯t give us trouble.¡±
Meanwhile, Grandma Mo was carrying the chicken soup that her granddaughter-inw had made. She was in a wonderful mood. She emerged from an alley, walked for a while, and then turned to another alley where a car was waiting for her.
Grandma Mo carried the jar onto the car and said naturally, ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±
The car drove off and stopped at the Mo house.
Grandma Mo entered and saw there was no one in the living room. Aunt was cooking in the kitchen. It was already lunchtime, but the Old Master was still busy in the study. Mo Huai, Jiang Hongying and the current eldest grandson, Mo Yunhao, had not yet returned, so the aunt had been on standby in the kitchen.
Grandma Mo entered and carried the chicken soup to the kitchen. ¡°Little Zhang! Put this in a bowl. Old Master hasn¡¯t eaten yet? Be sure to serve thister.¡±
Little Zhang was Aunt Zhang. She was about 40 years old and was in charge of cooking for the Mo family.
She immediately agreed.
¡°Old Master is still in the study! I think he¡¯s still busy.¡±
Grandma Mo nodded. She went upstairs to look for the Old Master. Aunt Zhang poured out the chicken soup into a soup bowl, ready to ce it on the table.
It was a very fragrant soup, and there were herbs added to it. It looked like it was part of a medicinal diet specially meant to build up one¡¯s health.
Since Grandma Mo had personally brought it back, Aunt Zhang treated it with care.
She had just poured the chicken soup into the soup bowl when a young, imperious voice was heard from outside.
¡°I¡¯m starving. Aunt Zhang, hurry up and serve the food. I¡¯m starving!¡±
...
Grandma Mo went upstairs and headed straight for the study to look for Grandfather Mo.
Old Master Mo was busy in his study!
The Mo family was such an important family that there were many things to attend to. His eldest son was hopeless, and he did not have much expectation of his younger son. That bastard did not bother about these things at all. He only focused on building a quiet life for his wife and children.
That in his old age, Old Master Mo still had to work hard and worry about family matters!
Chapter 558 - The Chicken Soup Spills
Chapter 558: The Chicken Soup Spills
¡°Old man, old man, stop working. Hurry up ande down to eat.¡±
Old Master Mo was sitting in the study with a frown on his face. When he heard Grandma Mo¡¯s words, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m still busy. You eat first! Don¡¯t go hungry!¡±
Grandma Mo immediately smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten, I¡¯ve eaten at our granddaughter-inw¡¯s ce! Wow, I don¡¯t know how this Gu girl was raised, but her cooking is fabulous. Girls from illustrious families are just different!¡±
Old Master Mo paused. ¡°Granddaughter-inw? You went to see the Gu girl?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Grandma Mo said with a smile. ¡°I couldn¡¯t wait any longer! So I went to visit her and also found an excuse to follow her home. Then I managed to get a meal from her. Her cooking is top-notch. I even brought some of her medicinal food home. It¡¯s in the kitchen. Come and eat, and try your granddaughter-inw¡¯s cooking.¡±
Grandfather Mo immediately beamed and put down his work.
¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±
Meanwhile, Mo Huai and Jiang Hongying entered the living room downstairs one after another. Mo Yunhao was the apple of Jiang Hongying¡¯s eye. She grew impatient when she heard her precious son shouting that he was hungry. She shouted at Aunt Zhang, ¡°Hurry up, Aunt Zhang. Yunhao is hungry. Hurry up and serve the food. It¡¯s sote, and there¡¯s still no food on the table. What are you doing?¡±
Jiang Hongying was from an inferior family. Although they were once wealthy too, their fortunes had declined. There were also no outstanding descendants to take over the family, so she had nothing to fall back on.
Later, she had married into an illustrious family like the Mos, and the Jiang family was even more insignificant inparison. Thepetitive Jiang Hongying did not permit anyone to look down on her. She had married the eldest son of the Mo family, so she always ensured she acted like the mistress of the house.
Aunt Zhang was a little upset at Jiang Hongying¡¯s words. Old Master was busy, so he could not eat yet, and they had not yet returned. She had finished cooking, but surely she could not just put the food on the table?
She had to wait for everyone to return before serving the food, or it would grow cold.
But she did not say this out loud. She knew what Jiang Hongying was like, so she just acknowledged her and prepared to put the food on the table.
Grandma Mo had just gone upstairs, and the kitchen door was still open. Mo Yunhao smelt the fragrance and he went into the kitchen.
¡°What smells so good?¡±
He went in and saw a bowl of ginseng chicken soup on the kitchen counter. There were herbs in the chicken soup, but it did not look murky. Instead, the colors were bright and it did not look oily.
It smelt faintly of herbs, but not too strongly. It was actually quite fragrant.
There were mushrooms and goji berries in the soup and some flecks of green that Mo Yunhao did not recognize. He just sensed that the soup was freshly boiled. He had never seen green vegetables in chicken soup before... They were not really green vegetables, but something like grass.
In the Mo family¡¯s kitchen, he was not worried that anything was off-limits to him. This was clearly ginseng chicken soup. Mo Yunhao thought it was very fresh and fragrant, so he picked up his spoon and drank a mouthful.
After just one mouthful, Mo Yunhao was delighted with the wonderful taste!
¡°Wow! Mother, this chicken soup is delicious!¡±
He did not take a bowl for himself but just dipped his spoon into the soup bowl and drank many mouthfuls. Then he carried the soup bowl into the living room.
But Mo Yunhao was a pampered young man and had never done much with his hands. He had always waited for the food to be brought to the table before he ate. He did not know that the soup bowl was hot.
The chicken soup was not too hot, but he used both hands to cradle the soup bowl, and after a while, his palms felt the heat. Before he reached the dining table, he had already begun to shout. ¡°Ow, ow, ow. It¡¯s so hot, so hot...¡±
He was almost at the table when he could not bear it anymore and let go. The soup bowl fell with a ¡°crash¡±, and the chicken soup spilled all over the floor.
Grandma Mo had juste downstairs when she saw the chicken soup all over the floor. She was enraged. ¡°What are you doing?¡±
Chapter 559 - Matter Of Fact
Chapter 559: Matter Of Fact
When the chicken soup spilled, Mo Yunhao was so frightened he jumped violently. He kept waving his hands and shouting.
¡°Ah ah ah, it¡¯s so hot, Aunt Zhang, what are you doing? Why is the soup so hot?¡±
Jiang Hongying rushed over and cradled her son¡¯s hands in her hands and blew on them. ¡°Hao Hao, are you all right? Oh no, your hands are all red. Aunt Zhang, do you want to lose your job? How can you ask Hao Hao to carry such a hot bowl of soup? Look, his hands are scalded!¡±
Aunt Zhang¡¯s mouth twitched.
The soup was not really hot, all right?
Old Mistress had just brought it in, and no matter how hot it was, it had already been outside for a while. Also, when people carried soup bowls, they held the sides and the bottoms. Who would cradle the bowl in both hands like Mo Yunhao?
He was a grown man and almost twenty years old, yet in these difficult times, he was still so delicate and pampered. He didn¡¯t seem like a man from the Mo family at all!
But Aunt Zhang did not say any of this out loud. She knew what Jiang Hongying and Mo Yunhao were like, so she did not say anything.
Although she kept quiet, Jiang Hongying would not let it go. She continued to bellow, ¡°Why are you still standing there dumbly? Hurry up and clear the things. Also, get some medicine for Hao Hao. If he gets blisters on his hands, I¡¯ll y you.¡±
Aunt Zhang¡¯s mouth twitched even hard. It was just a little red, did he need medicinal cream?
In these times when resources were scarce, even a very rich family like the Mos did not lead such refined lives because of the external environment. It was absurd that a grown man like Mo Yunhao would need cream just because his hands were reddened from carrying a bowl!
Meanwhile, Mo Yunhao was still making a fuss. ¡°Mother, look at how badly scalded my hands are. I won¡¯t be able to move them for many days! I have to be nursed back to health. This chicken soup is quite nice. Aunt Zhang, hurry up and make another batch. Hurry. The Young Master is hungry!¡±
Grandma Mo¡¯s words werepletely ignored. Old Master Mo was about to lose his temper, but when Mo Yunhao suddenly said this, he boiled over with rage. ¡°Shut up!¡±
This bastard. Was he tired of living?
How dare he refer to himself as ¡°Young Master¡±?
Everyone kept a low profile in these times, and no one dared to refer to themselves as Old Master or Young Master. If someone else overheard, the consequences would be disastrous.
Old Master Mo¡¯s roar caused Mo Yunhao and Jiang Hongying toe to their senses.
Jiang Hongying was displeased with Old Master Mo¡¯s attitude, so she frowned. ¡°Father, Hao Hao¡¯s hands have been scalded. Why are you so angry? Hao Hao is your eldest grandson and our Mo family¡¯s sessor. If anything happens to him, what will be of the Mo family?¡±
Old Master Mo immediately narrowed his eyes and said dangerously, ¡°Sessor? With his behavior, does he dare to dream of being the Mo family¡¯s sessor? He¡¯s useless. Is the family a toy for him to y with?¡±
Jiang Hongying¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Father, Hao Hao is our family¡¯s eldest grandson. The Mo family is his responsibility. Hao Hao is still young. If you feel he¡¯s not outstanding enough, we can train him. When he¡¯s grown, he will be more capable!¡±
Old Master Mo was truly angered by Jiang Hongying¡¯s matter-of-fact attitude. As the Master of the Mo family, no one had ever challenged his authority. Especially not on major matters like session.
This Jiang Hongying really treated the Mo family as her property.
That was a bad omen.
Old Master Mo narrowed his eyes at Jiang Hongying. He realized that her matter-of-fact attitude was not deliberately put on to test his feelings.
If things carried on like this, who knew what this woman would do outside in the name of the Mo family!
Chapter 560 - Another Beating
Chapter 560: Another Beating
Old Master Mo realized that, as the head of the household, if he did not take her in hand or failed to make his stance clear, others might be misled by Jiang Hongying¡¯s matter-of-fact attitude.
Old Master Mo said icily, ¡°Who gave you the authority to say he¡¯s the Mo family¡¯s sessor? I¡¯m not dead yet! Jiang Hongying, you don¡¯t make the decisions in this family. The sessor of the Mo family has not yet been decided. If I ever hear you say such things again, I won¡¯t hold back!¡±
Jiang Hongying¡¯s expression changed. ¡°This... Father, if Hao Hao is not the sessor, then who is it? Who will you make your sessor?¡±
Old Master Mo narrowed his eyes, and a hint of anger showed on his face. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Jiang Hongying, you have no right to ask. I haven¡¯t disciplined you for several years, and you¡¯re getting out of hand. How dare you question me?¡±
Even Mo Huai was rather frightened when he saw Old Master Mo¡¯s icy expression. He hurriedly tugged at Jiang Hongying to ask her to tone it down.
Really. Do you think Father is like me and will let you do whatever you want?
Grandma Mo looked mournfully at the chicken soup on the floor. ¡°My chicken soup!¡±
Old Master Mo looked at her, startled.
Grandma Mo looked upset and angry. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the chicken soup I brought back for you. It was made with many medicinal herbs and is specially meant to build up our health. It¡¯s medicinal food!¡±
Wow!
Old Master Mo was so angry. His granddaughter-inw had gone to so much trouble to make the soup to show her filial piety, his wife gone to so much trouble to bring the chicken soup back, and he had happily rushed downstairs to try her cooking, but this useless object had spilled it?
Old Master Mo¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He could not bear to look at Mo Yunhao. His Mo family¡¯s sons had all grown up to be sissies. It was embarrassing. This jerk...
¡°You¡¯re a grown man. Can¡¯t you be more useful? You can¡¯t even hold a bowl of soup properly, and you want to be the Mo family¡¯s sessor? Jiang Hongying, is this how you¡¯ve raised your son? Hold out your hand. I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson today!¡±
Thest sentence was directed at Mo Yunhao.
His Mo family¡¯s grandson!
He was irritated to see how his grandson had developed.
Old Master Mo was so angry he went to get the feather duster.
His granddaughter-inw¡¯s chicken soup!
His wife had personally brought it back for him!
When Jiang Hongying heard that the Old Master was actually going to beat her son, she was stunned and looked incredulous. ¡°Father, Hao Hao is so badly injured, and you want to beat him? The chicken soup was so hot. It doesn¡¯t matter if it spilled. Just ask Aunt Zhang to make another batch.¡±
¡°This is all Aunt Zhang¡¯s fault. Why would she put such hot soup in a bowl...¡±
¡°Shut up!¡±
Old Master Mo roared.
¡°Your own son is so useless he can¡¯t even carry a bowl of chicken soup, and you have the cheek to me others? Look at him, he¡¯s a sissy. Which of my Mo family¡¯s descendants are like him?¡±
Useless!
The word pierced Jiang Hongying. Mo Yunhao was her only son and carried all her hopes. As the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson, she had always hoped that he would be the Mo family¡¯s sessor and head of the household!
But now the Old Master was berating him and calling him useless. How could she bear it?
¡°Father, what are you saying? Our Hao Hao is clearly a nice boy. How is he useless? He¡¯s young and immature, he¡¯ll naturally improve as he grows up. He doesn¡¯t need to do these small things.
¡°Also, he¡¯s a child of our Mo family. Even if you are not pleased with him, you don¡¯t need to criticize him like this.¡±
Chapter 561 - Need To Be Beaten
Chapter 561: Need To Be Beaten
Jiang Hongying¡¯s toughness made Old Master Mo realize that he really was too kind to these people.
These people did not fear him, the family head, at all.
Although he was the head of the Mo family, he had been rtively kinder to the kids at home and was not as dominant as the old masters of other wealthy families who raised their kids to fear and be careful around them.
The current times were tough, and thus he treated the kids morepassionately. While his second son¡¯s family was all right, Jiang Hongying saw his kindness as a sign that he could be ¡°bullied easily¡±.
Without wasting time to speak to her, he walked to Mo Yunhao with a feather duster. ¡°Put your hand out.¡±
Mo Yunhao was frightened to wits. ¡°Grand... grandfather...¡±
¡°Father, Haohao is...¡± Jiang Hongying still wanted to object.
¡°Shut up. You will not be able to escape either. I will punish you togetherter.
¡°Put your hand out!¡± Old Master Mo shouted.
Mo Yunhao sought help from his mother immediately. ¡°Mother, save me. I...¡±
¡°Steward, make this young brat put out his hand.¡±
Old Master Mo ignored everyone and walked to the sofa on the other side of the living room where he waited for the steward toe over.
Without dy, the steward came forward and pulled Mo Yunhao to Old Master Mo, who saw Mo Yunhao¡¯s weak and pitiful look. Wasn¡¯t it just a beating?
It was not like he was taking his life. Must he look like he is dying?
Old Master Mo kicked Mo Yunhao¡¯s calf in anger. ¡°Kneel down!¡±
Mo Yunhao¡¯s legs gave way, and he fell on his knees before Old Master Mo.
Jiang Hongying was shocked and she shrieked. ¡°Yunhao! Father, you cannot do this! Yunhao did not do anything wrong. He...¡±
¡°Steward, watch her. I will let her see for herself what the oue of an undisciplined child of the Mo family is.¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
Aunt Zhang was cleaning up the spilled chicken soup, thus Steward Zhong found two other helpers to hold Jiang Hongying down so that she had to watch the punishment.
Old Master Mo picked up the feather duster and struck it at Mo Yunhao.
¡°Ah... Save me...¡±
Mo Yunhao let out a piercing scream immediately, like that of a pig being ughtered.
Old Master Mo¡¯s expression darkened further. He did not even use much strength in the first stroke, but this big man screamed like this at only such slight pain. What a good-for-nothing.
¡°Keep your mouth shut. Don¡¯t scream. You can¡¯t even take such pain. Do you still think you are a child? Shut up. If you dare to make any more noise, I will hit you until you shut up.¡±
Old Master Mo swung the feather duster stroke after stroke. He really did not use much force in the beginning. While it would definitely be painful, it was absolutely not to the extent of screaming for a grown man.
But who was Mo Yunhao?
He was raised by his mother to be even more delicate than a girl. It¡¯s not that Old Master Mo had not interfered, but there was nothing he could do as the child was still closer to his mother!
Jiang Hongying spoiled him too much, and Old Master Mo was busy, thus he simply did not have a lot of time to discipline him.
As a result, Mo Yunhao¡¯s screams became louder, which infuriated Old Master even more, and his force became stronger.
¡°AHHHH... save me... Mother... Mother, save me... Pain... Grandfather, spare me. I... I dare not do it again... Ahh...¡±
Jiang Hongying¡¯s heart wrenched. The two maids could not pin her down, so Steward Zhong had to personally hold her back.
Chapter 562 - An Encounter With Bai Youran (1)
Chapter 562: An Encounter With Bai Youran (1)
She cried miserably. ¡°No... My son... No... Father, you cannot beat him anymore. Yunhao cannot take it. You can hit me. You can hit me... My son...¡±
Mo Yunhao was beaten to tears as well, and his face was stained with mucus and tears as he howled in pain. This made Old Master Mo recall how Mo Huai looked when he was beaten up previously. Mo Huai also could not take a beating and screamed like no tomorrow, causing the surrounding neighbours to think that something grave happened to their family.
Mo Yunhao and Mo Huai¡¯s behaviour were truly a disappointment to the tough Old Master Mo.
During these years, theplicated environment made it extremely difficult for the family n to survive, and he had to be cautious with every step he took. In order to protect the Mo family, he devoted a lot of his time and effort and thus did not have much energy to discipline the children.
Furthermore, even if he did discipline, he could not stop Jiang Hongying from spoiling the child. In the blink of an eye, Mo Yunhao was already a grown man.
If he still did not discipline him, this grandson would be useless!
This time, Old Master Mo was determined to not spoil this child anymore. He gave the child a harsh beating which made Jiang Hongying cry her heart out.
When Old Master Mo finally stopped, he did not send Mo Yunhao to the hospital but told Steward Zhong, ¡°Lock him up in the backyard for two days first.¡±
As he was the one who beat him, he was very clear that there were only external injuries and there would not be any big issue.
However, this oue was a bolt from the blue to Jiang Hongying. He looked at Old Master Mo in disbelief and said, ¡°Father, Yunhao is so injured. Are you not going to let him see the doctor? What did he do wrong? Are you going to punish him like this just because he spilled a bowl of soup?¡±
At the end of Jiang Hongying¡¯s screams, she almost broke her unpleasantly sharp voice.
Old Master Mo looked at her indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t need to give you an exnation for what I want to do. Jiang Hongying, if you are dissatisfied with the Mo family, you can get lost any time!¡±
Jiang Hongying was taken aback!
Old Master Mo scoffed. ¡°Steward Zhong, lock her up in the backyard too. Lock the both of them up separately.¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
Mo Yunhao and Jiang Hongying wailed as they struggled against being pulled to the backyard by force. Jiang Hongying shouted at Mo Huai for help, but Old Master Mo looked at Mo Huai who had been silent all this while and asked, ¡°Are you going to plead for them?¡±
Mo Huai shivered and replied in fear, ¡°N... No!¡±
Old Master Mo did not know whether to be disappointed or happy.
Although he did not cause a stir like Jiang Hongying and Mo Yunhao, his terrified behaviour was an eyesore.
Without saying anything, Old Master Mo scoffed and, having lost all his appetite, went up the stairs to his study.
Grandma Mo watched the whole scene and sighed heavily. How could she not tell the reason why the old man was so furious?
Sigh...
The future of this family is all up to Beihan!
Gu Qingyao did not know what happened to the Mo family and her days here were pretty good.
Regardless of the resources, the capital had much more of them than her hometown. There were many non-staple food shops here as well, and they were even better than in the provincial capital.
After cleaning up this small courtyard for two days, it was very suitable for living already, and all the required basic necessities were stocked.
Gu Qingyao cooked here every day and bought more items for Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin. Although the weather was bing cold, they did notck anything and their lives were much morefortable than in the Qing River Brigade.
Chapter 563 - An Encounter With Bai Youran (2)
Chapter 563: An Encounter With Bai Youran (2)
Gu Qingyao waited in her own room where she hid in the interspace to prepare the resources.
She divided each into smaller portions just like how she did in preparation for bartering. Previously, she and Mo Beihan visited so many ces and not many resources were left in her interspace. Moreover, the capital had a very high demand, so she would prepare the items when she had time.
The next morning, Gu Qingyao went out and dressed normally. But when she was near the ck market, she found an empty alley where she hid in her interspace to change her disguise.
When she was out, her outfit had already changed.
There were plenty of empty, old streets like these in the alley, and Gu Qingyao could find one anytime.
The weather in the capital was transitioning to winter, and they were not far from the end of the year. During year ends, people visited their families and friends and even had to give gifts to some people, so many had already begun preparing for it.
Thus, the ck market was rather livelier during this period.
Gu Qingyao had many resources in her hand, including rare items and ordinary food supplies, so she sold her items very quickly.
There were many big shots in the capital, and although many people wore nothing out of the ordinary, they might have some remarkable background. Even though they appeared down and out now, they might actually be living veryfortably behind this appearance.
The rare items in Gu Qingyao¡¯s hands were sold very quickly. It was the same for fine grains such as rice, flour and noodles, brown sugar and eggs since the demand was high.
As for the candied fruits, canned food, meats, fruits, many people wanted these too, and it wasparable to Nancheng¡¯s demand.
After making a round in the ck market, Gu Qingyao was satisfied.
When she came out, she did not go to other ck markets. As the department store was not far away, she decided to take a look there to send some items to her eldest brother.
The department store in the capital was veryrge. Gu Qingyao especially looked for wedding necessities the moment she went in. She was not short of living necessities and had delivered many to her eldest brother previously. However, weddings had to use more festive items, so Gu Qingyao came to take a look.
Marriage during this timing involved only nkets, clothes, and shoes. Gu Qingyao gave it a thought and realized she had not prepared a wedding nket for her eldest brother¡¯s wedding.
The letter that came previously stated that their wedding would be held in the next month. She should be able to make it in time if she sent it now, right?
Forget it. Send first, thinkter.
Gu Qingyao directly went to pick a very festive nket.
¡°Comrade, do you have any nkets used for weddings? The very festive kinds.¡±
The salesperson saw that although thedy before her was not wearing anything outstanding, her skin was tender and clear and her hands were delicate. At one nce, she could tell that thedy had not suffered any hardships.
In this era, many people dressed in a very low-key manner, but looks would not lie. This girl¡¯s family must be pretty good.
Wedding necessities. These people were most willing to spend money. Thus, the salesperson was extremely friendly.
¡°Yes! Yes!¡± She hurriedly took a few varieties for Gu Qingyao to see.
¡°Look, these are very festive and are best for weddings.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked and felt: How dated!
There were pink, rose red and bright red colors. The colors were quite festive, but the designs were a little old-fashioned!
But these were so ording to Gu Qingyao¡¯s judgment. In this era, these items are considered rtively gorgeous!
Gu Qingyao smiled. Only by using these items would it be in ordance with the current times. Presently, brightly coloured items were extremely few and only items used for weddings were rtively more festive.
She picked a bright red nket with the best material and which was the most expensive selection out of all and bought theplete set with the pillow covers as well.
Chapter 564 - An Encounter With Bai Youran (3)
Chapter 564: An Encounter With Bai Youran (3)
The salesperson hurriedly introduced her to other items after seeing that she was so generous with money.
¡°Youngrade, I still have a very beautiful nket in a bright red shade. The colour is especially pretty. Using this for a wedding would definitely give the person face. Take a look.¡±
As she spoke, she carried out an exceptionally bright red nket which made Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes light up.
This was indeed a gorgeous item. The color was even and bright and the material was excellent.
¡°This...¡±
¡°I want this nket.¡±
Gu Qingyao was about to speak but was interrupted by someone behind her.
She paused. This voice was too familiar. Even if she had not heard it in the two years that she was reborn, she still remembered it.
Bai Youran!
The malicious woman who coveted Brother Beihan and killed her.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s expression darkened immediately.
Behind her, Bai Youran was dressed in a woolen coat and wearing a pair of leather shoes. She walked over swiftly, and her eyes were filled with delight as she looked at the red nket on the counter.
She stared at the dazzling red nket with bright eyes and stretched her hand out to touch it. The material was very soft andfortable.
¡°I want this nket. Do you still have other designs?¡±
Bai Youran was evidently very satisfied with this nket and even seemed to be unsatisfied not to have one of it.
The salesperson looked at Gu Qingyao awkwardly. However, she recognized Bai Youran ¨C the daughter of the Bai family and a regr of the department store.
The salesperson¡¯s smile deepened to curry favor. ¡°There are other designs, but they are not as good-looking as this piece. This is thetest arrival which came yesterday. It¡¯s the best and the most expensive one.¡±
As she spoke, she took out other nkets. There were red and pink. The quality was indeed not as good as the first one, and the colors were dimmer ¨C these were simply iparable to the first one.
Bai Youran took a nce at those, and her eyes continued to linger on the nket in her hand.
¡°Those are not nice. I¡¯ll just take this! How much is it?¡±
The salesperson¡¯s face was filled with joy. ¡°300 yuan!¡±
The smile on Bai Youran¡¯s face froze. There was another youngdy beside her, and she looked about the same age as Bai Youran. Gu Qingyao recognized her too. It was Ye Yihong, Bai Youran¡¯s top-rank follower.
In order to curry favor with Bai Youran in the previous lifetime, that woman often mocked and made cutting remarks about Gu Qingyao with considerable effort.
Hearing that it was three hundred yuan, Ye Yihong cried out in surprise immediately, ¡°300 yuan? So expensive?¡±
This was an extremely top-grade woolen nket. The color was bright and gorgeous thus it was naturally exorbitant.
In this era, 300 yuan wasparable to luxury items. Even watches were not as pricey as this.
The sum of ordinary big four items for marriage might not even add up to this price.
The salesperson exined with a smile. Ye Yihong looked at Bai Youran and said, ¡°Youran...¡±
Three hundred yuan was still not a small amount to a pampered youngdy like Bai Youran. She came out especially to shop today and brought sufficient money. Moreover, she just received an allowance from her parents yesterday and adding her savings, she only had a total of 270 yuan.
Bai Youran was reluctant to let go of such a festive and beautiful nket. After thinking for a while, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Honghong, I did not bring enough money. Lend me thirty yuan. I will return to you when I¡¯m home.¡±
Ye Yihong was not as wealthy as Bai Youran, but she also brought money as she was going shopping with Bai Youran. But...
She only had 30 yuan, and it was only after saving up for a long time!
Chapter 565 - Gift For The First Meeting (1)
Chapter 565: Gift For The First Meeting (1)
Ye Yihong could not bear to part with the money. Although Bai Youran was very wealthy, she rarely gave her money. They were good friends, and she had always been fawning on and currying favor with Bai Youran, but she barely gained any benefits from Bai Youran.
If not for Bai Youran¡¯s exceptional family background, she would have ignored her a long time ago.
This woman was very generous to herself but was extremely stingy to others. Although she was the daughter of a supremely wealthy family, she was petty by nature.
She was utterly selfish!
Ye Yihong touched the 30 yuan in her pocket with hesitation.
She was worried that Bai Youran would not return her the money after taking it.
Seeing that Ye Yihong had not responded, Bai Youran frowned andined, ¡°Honghong, I¡¯m talking to you! Quickly! Take out 30 yuan. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re so poor that you don¡¯t even have 30 yuan?¡±
Thest sentence was filled with disdain and despise.
She was borrowing money from someone else but belittled the person.
Ye Yihong was provoked immediately. She absolutely detested it when Bai Youran looked down on her. She knew that she had no other way out, as she would probably meet with trouble in the future ording to Bai Youran¡¯s character if she did not agree to her today.
She could only smile stiffly while passing the 30 yuan to Bai Youran.
Bai Youran took it and added her own money as she paid the salesperson happily.
Gu Qingyao watched from the side silently.
Money was not something she was short of, and it was easy to win Bai Youran over.
But she knew that this was meaningless. It would not hurt Bai Youran at all, and it might even bring trouble to her teacher. Her teacher got this opportunity after much difficulty, so nothing must go wrong.
At present, she had to wait. She had to wait until her teacher establishes a solid foundation in the capital, the Gu family prospers, and for Mo Beihan to return to the capital to sessfully be the sessor of the Mo family.
By then, she need not worry when dealing with Bai Youran.
Gu Qingyao blinked and concealed the emotions in her eyes. Bai Youran was her enemy, and it was impossible to not seek revenge on her.
Gu Qingyao did not wish to stir trouble, but it was different for Bai Youran. After purchasing the nket, she turned around happily and saw a beautiful young girl standing beside her.
This girl was tall and slender, and her skin was delicate and fair. Such ady obviously lived like a pampered child, yet her clothes were very in.
This made Bai Youran immediately assume she was an ordinary girl who was just... born very beautiful!
Women had an inherent hostility towards other women who were prettier than themselves. Especially for those self-conceited and selfish women like Bai Youran, she was immediately upset when she saw Gu Qingyao¡¯s face.
Her expression darkened. ¡°What are you looking at? Country bumpkin, is this an item that you can think about having? Make way!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
I did not provoke you, but you came after me?
Without a change in her expression, Gu Qingyao stepped aside for Bai Youran who scoffed and left arrogantly.
The corner of Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips curled up, and she paid the required amount to the salesperson.
The salesperson looked at Gu Qingyao awkwardly as she knew that the youngdy was wronged. But the youngdy¡¯s facial expression did not change at all, and she was even smiling.
It was just that the smile felt a little cold.
Gu Qingyao left with her items, but she did not go elsewhere. Instead, she followed Bai Youran from a distance away.
How could she not give her a gift for their first meeting?
Chapter 566 - Gift For The First Meeting (2)
Chapter 566: Gift For The First Meeting (2)
Although Bai Youran was very unhappy that Gu Qingyao was prettier than herself, the thought of being able to use the nket in her hands for her future wedding improved her mood instantly.
Ye Yihong knew what Bai Youran was thinking about. Since she had already lent her money to her, she all the more had to make Bai Youran happy now.
¡°Youran, this nket is so beautiful, and only you have the money to afford such a good item. Won¡¯t all those people be so envious of you when you return? They don¡¯t even have such amazing items for their weddings.¡±
Bai Youran was ted at the mention of wedding.
¡°What¡¯s the big deal about their weddings? Most of them are marriages to unite the families. It¡¯s either yboys or old men. What¡¯s there to be happy about?
¡°This nket is so festive and should be used for a happy wedding. When I marry, I will definitely not marry those kinds of men.¡±
Ye Yihong knew that Bai Youran liked someone who was not from the capital. He was very capable at work and his looks were outstanding. She just did not know about his family background as Bai Youran was unwilling to reveal to her.
Ye Yihong smiled immediately. ¡°Youran, are you buying this for your wedding too? Ah, such a bright color. It will be really pretty when this is spread out on the bed on the blissful wedding day.¡±
Bai Youran was overjoyed as she fantasized aboutying such a beautiful nket on the bed of their new home when she married Mo Beihan.
But there was a trace of loneliness on her face at the thought of Mo Beihan.
¡°I¡¯ve not seen him for such a long time!¡±
Had it not been very long!
It¡¯s been two years!
She met Mo Beihan in Nancheng and was captivated by him that instant. She fell in love with him deeply at first sight.
Mo Beihan was everything she fantasized about a man, thus she was very crazy about him.
However, she had thought about many ways to attract his attention, but Mo Beihan remained unmoved and was unlike other wealthy sons who gave in to her and courted her. Nevertheless, Mo Beihan¡¯s work capability and demeanor were outstanding. She found him different from those hedonistic sons of wealthy families and liked him increasingly.
Afterward, she met him in Jiangchong City. It was really a coincidental encounter. She was returning home from another city and had been studying a way to make Mo Beihan marry her. She got those drugs with much difficulty, but Mo Beihan did not bother with her. He was very busy with work usually and frequently went out for days, so she could not catch up with him.
After her parents found out about her feelings, they objected strongly as they felt that Mo Beihan¡¯s family background was too inferior to bepatible with her. Seeing that she was so crazy about him, they wanted to bring her to the capital to find a better partner.
She was infuriated then and was afraid that she would not be able to marry Mo Beihan. Thus, when she met him in Jiangchong City where Mo Beihan happened to be on an assignment, she found an opportunity to drug him.
She was very anxious then. She was bent on not returning to the capital to marry those yboys and only wanted to have Mo Beihan. It was a pity that although she seeded in making Mo Beihan take the drugs, he ran away afterward!
Until now, Bai Youran did not know where Mo Beihan ran to then. She wanted to look for him, but she was found out by her mother who locked her up immediately. Afraid that she would make her father angry, her mother hid the truth and thought of ways to bring her to the capital.
She still did not know where Mo Beihan was from and how his family was like. Her parents kept hiding it from her and watched over her to prevent her from going out to look for him. Helpless, she could only wait in the capital obediently.
Chapter 567 - Gift for the First Meeting (3)
Chapter 567: Gift for the First Meeting (3)
However, her fondness for Mo Beihan had never changed and instead became even deeper.
She was ultimately still quite young, and her parents were not anxious to marry her away. Furthermore, the situation in the capital wasplicated, and everyone lived cautiously. There was no guarantee as to which family could prosper, thus her father was not in a hurry to marry her off in fear of taking the wrong route.
She had been thinking of ways to find Mo Beihan, but these attempts were unsessful until now.
Ye Yihong did not know what to say in response to Bai Youran.
Only Bai Youran dared to say such things so openly. It was a conservative era, but she, a girl, dared to say such things in public.
However, Ye Yihong dared not say anything about Bai Youran and instead went along with her. ¡°Youran, who exactly is he? Why are you hiding it so strongly? Your family is strict and your parents have high expectations for you. The person you like must be very outstanding, right?
¡°There aren¡¯t many people who can reach these qualifications!¡±
Bai Youran¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°He is not from the capital.¡±
Ye Yihong continued asking, ¡°He is not from the capital? Where¡¯s he from then? Anyway, he must be very outstanding. Have you two been keeping contact all this while?¡±
Bai Youran was slightly upset.
¡°I don¡¯t know how to contact him. I can¡¯t find him at all.¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Ye Yihong was extremely surprised.
Bai Youran was the youngdy of the Bai family. Which rich son in the capital did not want to marry her?
Bai Youran¡¯s love for that man was actually unrequited?
Ye Yihong found it very unbelievable.
Of course, her desire for gossip kindled.
¡°You have to inquire about him properly then! If it¡¯s inconvenient for you, you can ask others for help too. Youran, you have such strict judgment, so the person you fancy must be very outstanding!
¡°Ah, it really isn¡¯t easy to find an outstanding man now, and many people are repulsive. Look at those yboys with supposedly outstanding family backgrounds. None of them is capable, but they always believe that they are amazing and actually believe that their good family background makes thempatible with you. They did not even think about your qualifications.
¡°Look, your Bai family is such a powerful family, and you are so pretty. Who do those yboys think they are!¡±
These reached Bai Youran¡¯s heart. Ye Yihong knew that Bai Youran liked listening to such things.
Bai Youran broke into a smile immediately. ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t like those yboys at all! All of them are good-for-nothings.¡±
At the thought of Mo Beihan, Bai Youran said, ¡°But I really can¡¯t find him. I met him in Nancheng then, but Nancheng is so far away. Where should I inquire about him from?¡±
Ye Yihong smiled. ¡°You can just let others help you, can¡¯t you? Think about it, a man that you can fancy would definitely be very outstanding. Many girls would have their eyes on such a man! Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if time passes, and he gets snatched away by someone else?¡±
Bai Youran became anxious upon hearing it!
¡°What to do then? No, I need to find him. I must find him.¡±
Bai Youran pulled Ye Yihong¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Honghong, help me. You must help me to find Mo Beihan. I must marry him.¡±
...
Gu Qingyao heard everything clearly and was extremely disgusted. She did not want to listen on. Trailing behind them with a thin needle in hand, she shot the needle straight for Bai Youran¡¯s leg joint when she was not paying attention.
This was her ultimate move from her previous lifetime which Mo Beihan taught her.
Chapter 568 - Onset of Bai Youran’s Condition (1)
Chapter 568: Onset of Bai Youran¡¯s Condition (1)
Mo Beihan was specially trained, so he was very skillful.
Her brothers were skillful as they were trained when they spent time working outside. She was trained by her family after the incident when she was fifteen.
She followed Mo Beihan everywhere afterwards and had the ability to protect herself. So...
She could easily do something to hurt people.
A tiny and thin silver needle pierced through Bai Youran¡¯s leg. She toppled and felt a sharp pain at the back of her leg. But the pain was instant, and it felt like she was poked by a needle. But the feeling was gone immediately.
She frowned and did not feel any pain anymore.
¡°What happened?¡± Ye Yihong asked as she saw her expression changed.
¡°Nothing!¡± Bai Youran did not exin anything.
Gu Qingyao did not follow them anymore. She sneered as Bai Youran walked away.
She would suffer for some time.
Gu Qingyao headed back home after purchasing the things she needed. She would not buy that nket even if Bai Youran did not try to argue with her.
She got plenty of nkets in her interspace with the same colour and design. They were prettier than that one. In the nies, it wasmon to have a nket as a wedding or newborn gift. Some nkets were asrge as a bedsheet.
She had those in her interspace. She just needed to cut away the tag and take it out. It was not worth it to spend three hundred yuan now to buy a nket.
She folded the cotton nket when she reached home. She took out a red nket and some cotton wool. They were ck, blue, navy, army green in color. With some grains, meat, and dried fruits, Gu Qingyao packed everything together and mailed it to the northeast.
After sending out the parcel for a few days, Gu Qingyao received a letter from Mo Beihan. He asked her about her situation here and mentioned her eldest brother¡¯s wedding.
Her eldest brother wrote back and her third uncle received a letter as well. Her eldest brother¡¯s wedding date was changed. They nned to get married this year, but he needed to settle something there. He had working experiences and was literate. He left home and led the rest to embark on the trip.
It would take two to three months¡¯ time. The mountain there would be closed due to heavy snow in winter. It would be difficult for her eldest brother to return home.
He could only wait till next year spring to head back. Thus, the wedding had to be postponed to next year.
Gu Qingyao was taken aback.
He was about to get married, but now he had to settle something. It must be important.
Her eldest brother was not young anymore. Being the eldest grandson in the Gu family, her uncle valued his marriage. Finally, he found the right girl to get married to, but now, they had to postpone the wedding. The matter he had to settle must be very important.
It was difficult for them to live there. Their life might be improved after this.
Closure of the mountain?
Gu Qingyao immediately prepared another parcel to send over. The parcel was full of grains like rice, flour, cornflour, dried sweet potato and vegetables. There was also some cotton wool. She hoped that the parcel would reach there before the closure of the mountain.
At the same time in the Bai family, Bai Youran rolled around on the bed in pain.
She had been suffering from the pain for two days. Gu Qingyao did not let her feel the pain on the day. The outbreak only happened after three days.
It was slight pain on her knee at the start, but soon, the pain got worse.
She could not bear with it at night.
Bai Youran was tortured by the pain today.
Chapter 569 - Onset of Bai Youran’s Condition (2)
Chapter 569: Onset of Bai Youran¡¯s Condition (2)
As the youngdy of the Bai family, Bai Youran was well taken care of. A doctor came immediately to check on her but could not diagnose the cause of the pain. He could only prescribe her some painkillers.
The drug seemed to help slightly. Her pain was not continuous anymore, but it still came in intervals. She would take some painkillers when the pain came to reduce the symptoms.
But the effect was subtle.
Bai Yourany on the bed with a pale face after another wave of pain. Ye Yihong came to visit her after hearing the news. She was paying attention to her as she still owed her 30 yuan.
She promised to return to her after she reached home, but it had been five days. Bai Youran did not mention returning her money at all. She did not know when she would get her money back when Bai Youran was sick now.
Thirty yuan might be nothing to Bai Youran, but it was a significant amount to Ye Yihong.
Ye Yihong still pretended to be caring for Bai Youran.
¡°Youran, what happened? What did the doctor say?¡±
Bai Youran¡¯s face was pale. She was weak andying on the bed. The suffering for the past few days made her extremely irritated. Her tone was biting as well.
¡°How would I know? All the doctors are useless. None of them could tell what went wrong. They could only give me painkillers and nothing else.¡±
Ye Yihong, ¡°...¡±
Was... was she suffering from some major illness?
Or someplicated disease?
Could it be cancer?
If Bai Youran died from cancer, how would she get back her 30 yuan?
Ye Yihong looked concerned and said, ¡°That¡¯s absurd. The doctors that came to treat you were the best ones. If they could not tell what¡¯s wrong, who can treat you?¡±
Bai Youran¡¯s eyes darkened and looked at Ye Yihong instantly, ¡°You say that again?¡±
Ye Yihong was terrified by her expression and shrugged, ¡°I... I did not say anything. Youran, I¡¯m just concerned for you.¡±
Bai Youran scoffed and did not bother to talk to her.
Ye Yihong knew she was in a bad mood and did not speak anymore. She looked around Bai Youran¡¯s room in envy.
Bai Youran was staying in an individual room. Her house had two levels, and her room was on the second floor. It was a big room with a wooden floor and rug.
Her bed was huge as well. Her dressing table and wardrobe came in a set. What a beautiful room!
In this generation, every family had more than one child, but space was limited. It wasmon for a few children to live in one room in bunk beds.
For those big families in the capital, three to four young children who were about 10 years old usually stayed in a room in bunk beds. That was considered a good living condition.
But Bai Youran¡¯s room was almost the same size as her house¡¯s living room.
This was not the first time she had been to Bai Youran¡¯s bedroom. But every time she was here, she envied her so much.
Though she had her own room in her house, it was small. There was almost no space left after cing her bed and her wardrobe.
Ye Yihong smiled andforted her, ¡°Youran, don¡¯t worry too much. God will bless a good man like you. Nothing will happen to you. Look at how wealthy the Bai family is. They will definitely find better doctors to treat you. Furthermore, you were always very healthy. It¡¯s impossible for you to have some major illnesses all of a sudden.
¡°I assume that it¡¯s those doctor¡¯s fault. They¡¯re useless. There are so many renowned doctors in the capital. They will definitely be able to treat you!¡±
Chapter 570 - Onset of Bai Youran’s Condition (3)
Chapter 570: Onset of Bai Youran¡¯s Condition (3)
Bai Youran did not have any strength left from the pain. She rolled her eyes and did not speak.
Gu Qingyao knew what was going on with Bai Youran without asking for the news. But it did not affect her life as she would not be involved in that.
Jiang Yiru had started her work. Both of them now had an official job. With their skills, their work had been going smoothly. They had an ie and were respected by others. They both appeared to be more energetic.
Gu Qingyao was busy as well during this period.
The capital was really a ce of wealth.
It was filled with all kinds of capable people.
Besides taking care of her teacher, she spent most of the time wandering around the few ck markets. The markets here were almost the same scale as the ones in Nancheng and Shanghai. But the chance of getting top-grade goods was much higher than that in Nancheng. It was simr to Shanghai.
She met three elderly recently. They were all living alone without children. But notpletely without children. They were all from big and renowned families in the past, with many wives. They had at least eight to nine children, the most with thirty children.
They were all people with many wives and children.
But their families all encountered some misfortunes. All the wives left the family. They were left alone.
One of them was cleaning the street every day and the other two cleaning the toilets.
But they had plenty of treasures in possession. They did not want to keep any for their inheritors at all.
Elder Yang asked why he would bother with them when they left him alone. It did not matter that they were not around or they did not carry his surname.
They were all his offsprings.
He had plenty of wives and would have enough offsprings.
All the treasures he had were used to exchange for goods. He always came to the ck market to exchange for food.
Elder Sun who cleaned the toilet had the same situation as him. He was proud that he lived near the toilet so that it would not capture people¡¯s attention when he cooked meat.
Thest one was elder Zhou. His condition was better. He cleaned the street every day.
The three of them always gathered to drink and chat.
Elder Yang had the most wealthy family and spent two years in a foreign country. He really loved to drink whisky.
They were excited when they met Gu Qingyao.
She had plenty of goods in her hand.
Besides rice and grain, she had all kinds of meat. It was considered rare to get bacon and chicken. But Gu Qingyao had more variety.
She had pork, mutton, chicken, duck meat, goose meat, beef, donkey meat and even horse meat.
She also had many fruits and snacks. It seemed like she had all kinds of food in the world. This was the type of person they loved.
Elder Yang loved whisky. He drank lots of them in the past, but there was nowhere to get it now.
However, Gu Qingyao even had whisky. Elder Yang was delighted to know that and used all kinds of treasure to exchange for it.
Elder Sun was weird. He loved desserts.
Elder Zhou loved snacks. The dried food can was his favorite.
When they knew that Gu Qingyao could cook delicious food, it seemed as though they had met their closest rtive.
They had lived the best life in the past and were served by others. Now, everything changed, and they had to cook for themselves.
Chapter 571 - All of Them Were Gluttons (1)
Chapter 571: All of Them Were Gluttons (1)
Though they had many treasures in hand that could be exchanged for food, and their lives were better than many others, all resources in this generation were scarce. There was not much condiment.
Their cooking skills could not make any delicious food. They only knew how to cook meat edible enough...
In the past, they all had special chefs to cook different meals for them.
However, the situation changed after they met Gu Qingyao.
She was really good at cooking. All of them were willing to use their treasures to exchange for her cooked food. The food made them feel like the rich masters in the past.
Thus, Gu Qingyao was busy cooking for them.
The capital was cold now. It was even colder in the morning and at night.
Gu Qingyao poured the cooked mutton soup into a ceramic jar. She put rice, peanuts and spicy tofu into her little basket and then rode her bicycle to the three elders.
Aftering to the capital, she could finally ride her bicycle freely. It was rare to have a bicycle in her hometown, and it was rare for a girl to ride one.
There were many bicycles in the capital. Gu Qingyao would not stand out here.
The sky was dark, and Gu Qingyao reached the ce where the three elders stayed. It was a little house near the toilet where Elder Yang stayed. The three of them were waiting there.
All of their eyes sparkled as Gu Qingyao appeared. Their smiles were rather... cunning.
¡°Hehehe, girl, finally you¡¯re here. I¡¯m starving! Where is my mutton soup? Mutton soup?¡±
The weather was cold at night. It would be warm with some mutton soup. No wonder they loved Gu Qingyao!
They could ce orders on her.
What a blessing!
Elder Yang was the most wealthy one in the past. Gu Qingyao did not know his name besides his surname. Everyone else called him Elder Yang. Even when he introduced himself to Gu Qingyao, he also asked her to call him that.
The three of them had experiences gathering together for food. The two of them looked around for people. Gu Qingyao took the basket in when there was no one around.
When she took the basket from her bicycle, she added some food from her interspace.
The ce was really small. It felt crowded with the three of them inside. Now it was even more crowded with Gu Qingyao. But none of them was bothered as they all stared straight at her basket.
Elder Yang, ¡°I can smell the fragrance!¡±
How aromatic!
Gu Qingyao first took out the fried peanuts. The elderly¡¯s eyes brightened when they saw that.
Peanuts!
It was so rare to have peanuts now! They were the best to eat together with alcohol.
She then took out spicy tofu, and then it was the mutton soup that Elder Yang ordered.
Gu Qingyao spent time and effort in making the mutton soup. She added some water from her interspace to enhance its vor. The water would be beneficial for their health as well.
The fragrance came out immediately when she opened the lid of the jar. Elder Yang took a deep breath.
¡°Alcohol, where¡¯s my alcohol?¡±
It was perfect to have some alcohol now!
Chapter 572 - All of Them Were Gluttons (2)
Chapter 572: All of Them Were Gluttons (2)
Gu Qingyao took out two bottles of baijiu.
Elder Sun and Elder Zhou prefered baijiu, but Elder Yang was different. He was looking forward to something else, ¡°Hehehe, girl, you said there will be whisky or wine. Take it out for me! I prepared something good for you.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°Grandpa Yang, you really love whisky and wine?¡±
Elder Yang said miserably, ¡°I spent a few years overseas when I was young, and I fell in love with whisky and wine. I really love that.
¡°I could still get some when my family was wealthy. Look at the current situation. I have no chance to get them anymore.¡±
Gu Qingyao took out a bottle of wine from her basket. She remembered that Elder Yang mentioned he loved it.
He did not even care about the mutton soup anymore when he saw the wine. He immediately reached out to grab it.
Gu Qingyao raised her brows and dodged.
Elder Yang panicked, ¡°Girl, let me take a sip!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°Grandpa Yang, this is top-grade wine. It¡¯s rare to get it.¡±
The meaning behind her sentence was obvious...
Elder Yang¡¯s lips twitched. She really was a miser!
He took a glimpse at the rest and ran over to take out an old box below the bed. He then opened the box and took out an ancient painting.
¡°Take it!¡± He handed over it to Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao was excited when she saw the box. The things he possessed were top-grade!
She got two ancient paintings from the same box earlier on. One of them could be sold at six hundred billion yuan in Hong Kong in the nies.
Hong Kong in the nies!
Six hundred billion yuan!
Gu Qingyao looked at the painting in front of her. Her eyes sparkled. She was going to be rich!
She rolled out the painting. Apparently, it was another famous painting!
It would be worth hundreds of billions in the future.
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°Grandpa Yang, you¡¯re really discerning. All the items you¡¯ve collected are top-grade!¡±
Elder Yang¡¯s lips twitched. Her attitude really changed fast.
¡°Give the wine to me!¡±
He immediately grabbed the wine from Gu Qingyao¡¯s hands. He then opened it to satisfy his craving.
The three of them began eating and drinking.
The things Elder Sun and Elder Zhou gave were also precious items. But they did not give more to her for this meal. Gu Qingyao brought many desserts and snacks. They ced orders for the next meal and asked Gu Qingyao to bring cooked food.
Gu Qingyao left in delight with the treasures on hand.
She really needed to please them. They really possessed all kinds of treasures.
After Gu Qingyao reached home, she took out the items she got from the elderly and examined them carefully. She must cook more food to please them in exchange for more treasures.
They were really generous, and Gu Qingyao could not help but want more.
She was exchanging stuff that would be worth tens and hundreds of billions with one meal.
It felt really good!
Hahaha!
Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin¡¯s life and work were going smoothly. They were not very old and they usually ate at the clinic¡¯s canteen. It was not often for them to eat at home.
They could manage their life now even if Gu Qingyao was not around.
Chapter 573 - All of Them Were Gluttons (3)
Chapter 573: All of Them Were Gluttons (3)
Both elderly¡¯s work was going smoothly. They were more energetic after their social status changed.
The weather was getting colder gradually. Gu Qingyao had been staying in the capital for one month.
It would be Chinese New Year in two months¡¯ time.
Was it time for her to head back home?
She would take half a month to travel. There would not be much time left for Chinese New Year after she reached home.
Time really flew.
She was going to turn eighteen next year.
Gu Qingyao looked at the letter in her hand and smiled.
Mo Beihan wrote in the letter to ask her when she was going to head back. He emphasised many times in the letter that he missed her.
He definitely wanted her to head home as early as possible to prepare for the wedding next year. He had been waiting for that day all this time.
Gu Qingyao had no reason to hesitate. She was going to be eighteen and also looked forward to marrying Mo Beihan. She had no reason not to go back when Chinese New Year was approaching.
Her teacher¡¯s job was stable now. They were respected by others for their skills. With Mo Beihan¡¯s presence, the Mo family would definitely take care of her teacher secretly.
Gu Qingyao decided to head back home and started to pack her luggage.
But she was not going to rush in one or two days. She needed to bid farewell to some of her old friends.
She definitely needed to tell the three elderly from the ck market. The three gluttons would be depressed once she left.
Then it would be Grandma Mo.
She always came over to find her. She would use all kinds of reasons to visit her frequently, but all her excuses were very unconvincing.
First, Gu Qingyao went to find the three elderly in the ck market. She packed all the cooked food and went over at night.
The three of them all needed to work during the day, and there were too many people in the day. Gu Qingyao usually went over at night and brought them dinner.
She still went to Elder Yang¡¯s family. He seemed to be the leader among the three.
He was the one with the highest social status in the past. His family was very wealthy, and he had many connections.
Though his family, wealth and social status were gone, and he needed to clean the toilet here, his connections were still present.
That was the reason why he was safe over the years. Though his living condition was poor and he had to clean the toilet, he was not disturbed by others over the years. It was rare that someone woulde and find him trouble.
He lived peacefully with the help of the ck market. He exchanged for food and drinks with his treasures.
It was difficult to live such a life for him.
He was andlord and a capitalist in the past. He even went overseas. In other people¡¯s opinion, he was an extremely terrible person.
All the three elderly had some connections. They had helped each other all these years and survived till today. All of them were very cunning.
When Gu Qingyao arrived, the three of them were together. But they did not seem to be very happy.
She could tell the rage from Elder Yang¡¯s face.
Gu Qingyao was stunned, ¡°Grandpa Yang, what happened?¡±
Did something happen to them?
Elder Yang took a glimpse at his house and pursed his lips.
Gu Qingyao looked towards the old house and a head peeked out. It was another elderly. He was skinny and was not as tall and strong as the other three.
That¡¯s right, tall and strong.
Rtively.
But this elderly looked very educated. He appeared to be weak, but she could tell the difference between him and the other three elderly.
But the way he looked at his basket was the same as the rest.
When Gu Qingyao looked over, he smiled at her, trying to please her.
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Chapter 574 - All of Them Were Gluttons (4)
Chapter 574: All of Them Were Gluttons (4)
Gu Qingyao looked towards Elder Yang and asked, ¡°Grandpa Yang, who is this grandpa?¡±
Elder Yang stared at her and said, ¡°I told you before, just call me Elder Yang, not Grandpa Yang. Don¡¯t be so polite!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She felt innocent.
Elderly at this age usually wanted to be respected by young people, right?
But the ones she met all prefer others, no matter what age, to address them as elderly.
Elder Yang did not argue with Gu Qingyao on how to address him. He had asked everyone to call him Elder Yang and was used to it. It was good to keep a low profile now.
It was good for him to be self-deprecating.
Elder Yang looked at his house and said, ¡°That old bastard is someone we know, but he¡¯s more like an enemy to us. He knew that we met you recently and are living a good life. Now he¡¯s shamelessly here to ask for food.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched.
Enemy? They could allow their energy to get food from them?
What a weird rtionship!
Gu Qingyao did not bother with the rtionship between them and walked into the house with her basket. The skinny elderly stared straight at her basket. He sniffed when she walked past.
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
He must be a glutton as well!
Gu Qingyao prepared many dishes as she was here to say farewell.
There were chicken soup, braised fish, sweet and sour pork, spicy stir-fried chicken.
Additionally, there was yam with fungus and peanuts for the drinkers.
The three elderly smiled in joy when they saw the food.
The new elderly¡¯s saliva was about to drip from his mouth. He almost cried when he saw the table of delicious food.
He was about to pick up the chopsticks to get the food when he was stopped by the rest.
¡°Go away! The food is ours! Ours! Don¡¯t you dare to take the food!¡±
¡°What an old bastard. You took away our wives, and you still want to take our food now? Go away!¡±
The elderly¡¯s expression changed when he heard that.
¡°Who took away your wives? You¡¯re the ones who coveted my wife. How dare you still mention that!¡±
He was angry and aggrieved!
¡°How shameless you are. I treated all of you as my brothers, and we grew up together. How dare you covet my wife! I will not forget about that in my life. And now you want to keep all the good food for yourselves?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
What a messy rtionship!
She did not bother with the few weird elderly as she took out more stuff from her basket. There was a box of homemade cake that had two vors.
She also had dried fruits, dried beef and sunflower seeds. All these were prepared for Elder Sun, who liked the desserts and Elder Zhou, who liked snacks.
Atst, there were two bottles of wine.
They were all rare.
Elder Yang loved wine, and she could only take one out here. She also brought a bottle of baijiu for them to drink tonight. She did not bring more bottles for them to store.
They had plenty of treasures in hand that could be exchanged for baijiu in the ck market. Baijiu wasmon in the ck market.
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m here to say goodbye. I¡¯m going to return to my hometown soon. I brought a lot of food for you today.¡±
The moment she finished her words, the house was quiet. They all looked at her instantly. They looked aggrieved, as though she had just abandoned them.
Chapter 575 - Heading Back Home (1)
Chapter 575: Heading Back Home (1)
Gu Qingyao was amused by them, ¡°I have no choice. I wasn¡¯t born in the capital, and I definitely need to go back to my hometown to celebrate Chinese New Year, right? My hometown is very far from here. It will take me half a month on the train. Then it will be the new year soon after I reach home.¡±
All of the elderly there were not willing to let her go, ¡°Please don¡¯t leave. We just got back to our original life. What are we going to eat after you leave?¡±
Oh my!
They had been used to eating all the delicious food from her. How painful it would be to go back to eating the food they cooked themselves.
They took years to get used to their new life after their families had fallen.
They wanted to live!
At least they were still alive!
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving immediately. I will still be here for a few days. I wille over every day and bring something for you to store. You will definitely have enough food for Chinese New Year.¡±
But the few elderly were still not pleased.
How would they be satisfied with stored food?
They could only store some grain and meat. How could they be more delicious than readily-made food?
Furthermore, would she stille back after she returned to her hometown?
What were they going to do without her?
¡°Please don¡¯t leave. Isn¡¯t the capital a good ce? Just spend the new year here since you¡¯re living here now. We still have many treasures in hand. You cane and visit us during the Chinese New Year. We will give you many presents!¡±
Elder Yang winked; his insinuation was obvious.
Gu Qingyao twitched her lips. They were trying to seduce her with money?
She smiled and shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Grandpa Yang, I really need to go back. I never nned on staying long in the capital anyway. I was just here to apany my teacher to her job. Now they have a stable job and do not need me to take care of them all the time. I have not gone back to my hometown for a very long time. I need to visit my grandparents and my father for Chinese New Year.¡±
Elder Sun stared at the desserts. They could store grains, but what about his favorite desserts?
They could not let the girl leave!
¡°Girl, why do you want to leave the capital? You¡¯re such a pretty girl. Find a guy to marry here, all right? I can introduce you to a good man!¡±
Elder Yang¡¯s eyes brightened and added, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s so tiring for you to travel back. How can your hometown be better than the capital? Do you want to stay there and farm for the rest of your life? It¡¯s going to be so tiring!
¡°Just stay here. We¡¯ll introduce you to good men. You will then be able to stay here forever. You can find a job and get your own ie.¡±
Actually, they had not seen Gu Qingyao¡¯s true appearance till now.
Gu Qingyao stopped covering her face in front of them or put up any disguise. She was really pretty.
But Elder Yang was very discerning. He could still tell that Gu Qingyao did something to her face that felt different.
He was very sure that the girl hid her real appearance but just not that obvious.
Gu Qingyao did something to cover up her appearance but nothing major. She put on some makeup to cover up the outlines of her face which appeared to be different.
She was not as fair as before, and less beautiful. She appeared to be a decent young girl.
But her appearance was still prettier than many others. That was the reason why Elder Yang said she was pretty.
Gu Qingyao needed to be more cautious in the capital, especially in the ck market. There were many capable people hidden inside the market.
Chapter 576 - Return To Hometown (2)
Chapter 576: Return To Hometown (2)
When she first entered the ck market, she was in disguise, and her disguise changed every time she came. Over time, she became closer to these few old men and slowly became more open, although she still had her reservations.
Hearing what the two old men said, Gu Qingyao smiled blissfully. ¡°No need. I already have inws. After this year... I should be getting married!¡±
The old men were stunned!
Married?
¡°Girl, you already have a partner?¡±
¡°Mhmm!¡± Gu Qingyao nodded.
Old Master Yang jumped immediately. ¡°Which bastard stole you away? Tell me, who is he?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched.
In an instant, Old Master Yang, Old Master Sun, Old Master Zhou and the other old men had an extremely negative impression about Mo Beihan whom they had not even met.
This youngdy was not from the capital, and her partner was definitely not from the capital. If she gets married and has kids and starts a family, wouldn¡¯t she not have time toe to the capital to y?
So they would not be able to eat all these delicacies ever again in their lifetime?
No no!
This must not happen!
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°He¡¯s from my hometown. We grew up together! We got engaged a long time ago!¡±
Old Master Sun puffed angrily. ¡°He got engaged to you when you are still underage. He definitely isn¡¯t a good person!¡±
Old Master Zhou hurriedly added on, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. He grew up with you. He must have persuaded you to be his wife after seeing that you are pretty and cook well. Girl! You must not be cheated! There¡¯s plenty of great youth now. I will introduce them to you!¡±
Old Master Yang echoed after his friends, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! We know a lot of people. We can introduce them to you.¡±
While the old man who just came was very reluctant to let Gu Qingyao leave after just meeting her, the way that the other old men tried to retain her made him remark indifferently, ¡°The people you know are all toilet cleaners.¡±
Old Master Yang red angrily. ¡°Rubbish. I clearly know many street sweepers too.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Everyone: ¡°...¡±
Gu Qingyao shook her head and ignored the stir by the old men. It looked like they were still very close.
She continued to take out some fine grains from her basket and gave them to these elderlies to hide.
The old men¡¯s argument intensified and Gu Qingyao cut in, ¡°Grandpas, argueter. The food is getting cold!¡±
Upon hearing that, they immediately stopped, sat down at the table obediently and picked their chopsticks up to begin eating.
It was highly probable that they would not be able to eat such tasty food in the future, so they must eat more now!
Gu Qingyao found it rather funny how they were eating while bantering. It was also through this did she find out about the grudge among these people.
The newly arrived old man was born to the once-famous Meng family. He was very studious and was a schrly talent.
However, his family only prospered when he was very young. After his family¡¯s downfall, his life was iparable to the other three old men.
The four of them knew one another since young, and their families were quite close. They could be considered as brothers from the same time period.
Once they reached the age of marriage, all of them fancied the same person, Grandma Meng, who was renowned in the city back then.
Originally, these four brothers pursued Grandma Meng. The young Grandma Meng was the dream lover of many young men, including Old Master Yang, Old Master Sun and Old Master Zhou.
In the end, out of all people, Grandma Meng took a liking to Old Master Meng whose family had fallen, and this frustrated the other three old men!
Chapter 577 - Return To Hometown (3)
Chapter 577: Return To Hometown (3)
Who was Grandma Meng?
The daughter of a highly distinguished family!
No matter what, she had to marry someone with apatible family background to hers!
However, Grandma Meng ultimately chose Old Man Meng and married him without hesitation. She even dered that she fancied his talent.
Old Master Meng was indeed talented!
These people could not bepared to him.
Afterward, Grandma Meng really married Grandpa Meng, and they lived happily and harmoniously, much to the anger of those who were waiting to marry Grandma Meng once she regretted her choice.
From then on, Grandpa Meng¡¯s public image as a nerd who only knew how to read and paint waspletely destroyed. Instead, he became a cunning big fox who specialised in seducing youngdies.
Since then, Old Master Yang, Old Master Zhou and Old Master Sun bore a grudge toward Old Master Meng, and they had been arguing for their entire life.
Old Master Meng was also a glutton. After learning that Old Master Yang and the rest encountered a great person here, he immediately came over to get a free meal.
Thus, this led to the scene which Gu Qingyao saw when she just came.
Looking at these old men, Gu Qingyao found it a little funny how they were still like kids even though they were so old already.
Once they had eaten their fill, Old Master Yang looked at Gu Qingyao with a grin first. ¡°Girl! Stay in the capital for a few more days, won¡¯t you? I will give you more good items. You have so many social connections, so prepare some things for me too.¡±
Old Master Yang and the other two immediately looked toward Old Master Meng. ¡°Him too. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with him. He has plenty of treasures. He is a treasure himself. Girl, let me tell you! Bring him along, and that will be a countless number of treasures.¡±
Old Master Meng nodded immediately. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I have a lot of treasures. I am a treasure from head to toe. Girl! If you bring me away, I will paint treasures for you every day!¡±
What is most valuable about him was his paintings! He can paint daily!
He could paint how many you want!
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Old Master Yang took out many items, especially this time. Old Master Meng was fully prepared as well: This time, there were all sorts of famous paintings, porcin from the Qing dynasty, calligraphy brushes, Blue and White Porcin of Yuan dynasty and even famous paintings from the Song dynasty.
There was even a gold phoebe decoration. Looking at all these times, Gu Qingyao was simply speechless toward the old men¡¯s actions.
It was as if these antiques did not need to be bought with money?
With a gulp, Gu Qingyao epted all the items.
Old Master Zhou said with a beam, ¡°This is to thank you for taking us during this period of time. We didn¡¯t know you¡¯re leaving, thus we did not prepare enough this time. Girl, next time when youe, do prepare more things for the new year for us. Bring some tools that are convenient for storing items for yourself as well. We will prepare more good items for you as your wedding present.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s heart was warm. ¡°Grandpas, you all don¡¯t need to stand on ceremony with me.¡±
Old Master Meng smiled in reply. ¡°We are not, we are not. Anyway, we own plenty of these!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Really want to hit you!
What Old Master Meng gifted the most was ancient paintings.
He was the best at painting and naturally loved collecting ancient paintings, so the items he owned were mostly paintings!
Gu Qingyao grinned as she epted these items and made a mental note to bring more items for these old men the next time.
Gu Qingyao was ecstatic to bring so many treasures back home as Old Master Meng was indeed a master of calligraphy and painting. She took a look at his paintings and realized that his works were indeed rtively valuable!
Chapter 578 - Return To Hometown (4)
Chapter 578: Return To Hometown (4)
Especially in ten years¡¯ time, his paintings would have the highest price in an auction among the painters of this generation.
This was a moving treasure trove that she met!
In the remaining time, Gu Qingyao prepared the items attentively. She made a trip to Old Master Yang¡¯s every two days and always returned with a pile of treasures.
She stayed in the capital for another ten days before finally packing her luggage and taking the train back home.
Mo Beihan had already been wistful while waiting in the provincial capital. His little wife! She¡¯s finallying back!
He couldn¡¯t wait anymore!
Gu Qingyao sent a telegram in advance, so Mo Beihan knew when she would arrive. She especially calcted the time to arrive when he was on his break time.
When she arrived, Mo Beihan happened to be on his break.
He had already been waiting at the train station since early. When Mo Beihan saw Gu Qingyao with a little luggage from afar, he wished dearly that he could go toward her and embrace her.
What a pity!
This was a conservative era! He could not do this.
Seeing Gu Qingyao, Mo Beihan stood in front of her excitedly. ¡°Yao Yao...¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go home! We will be returning to our hometown in a few days!¡±
Returning to their hometown was great!
Once they return to their hometown, it would be the new year which meant that she would be 18 years old. She can marry at 18!
When the couple reached home, Mo Beihan immediately hugged Gu Qingyao and twirled in circles. ¡°You¡¯re finally back. I couldn¡¯t wait anymore!
¡°Let me hug you quickly. A good hug!¡±
Mo Beihan truly missed her immensely as she had left for so long. Now that she was back, he was naturally extremely delighted!
¡°All right, all right. Don¡¯t mess around anymore. Put me down quickly.¡±
She just had a long train ride, and now that she was being twirled in circles by him, she was giddy!
Mo Beihan put her down quickly. His heart ached dearly at the sight of her exhausted face.
¡°You must be tired from traveling to and fro! Hurry, wash up and take a nap first.¡±
Without saying anything, Mo Beihan immediately urged Gu Qingyao to wash up before pulling her to the bedroom for her to have a good sleep.
Gu Qingyao was indeed tired from the long train ride. Being embraced in Mo Beihan¡¯s arms, she fell asleep in no time.
When she woke up, a whole afternoon had already passed, and the sky had darkened!
¡°It¡¯s sote already?¡±
Gu Qingyao looked up and mumbled dazedly.
Beside her, Mo Beihan propped his head on a hand and chuckled. ¡°So be it if it iste. If you have not slept enough, you can sleep a while more!¡±
Having his wife sleeping beside him was the best feeling!
Gu Qingyao looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡±
Mo Beihan replied immediately, ¡°You can sleep awhile more then. I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±
Gu Qingyao pulled him and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have food with me.¡±
She hurriedly got out of bed and went to the living room with Mo Beihan to eat. There were many cooked foods in her interspace that she could eat directly when she was tired and did not wish to cook.
Gu Qingyao only stayed in the provincial capital for a day before heading straight back to her hometown in the Qing River Brigade. However, Mo Beihan did not follow Gu Qingyao as he needed to return home next spring to prepare for the wedding. He needed to take a leave, so he might as well have stayed to work during this period.
Talking about the wedding, Mo Beihan was actually a little torn about it.
He wished to give his Yao Yao the best and wanted to organise a grand wedding. That meant that it would be best to marry her after he returns to the Mo family.
However, he could not wait to marry her.
A struggle!
Chapter 579 - Return To Hometown (5)
Chapter 579: Return To Hometown (5)
Gu Qingyao did not have the same struggles as him. She had always thought that Mo Beihan had waited for her for such a long time and definitely could not wait to marry her, so Gu Qingyao had always believed that her wedding would be in theing spring.
The hometown was still the same as before. However, this time that she was back, Gu Qingyao realized that her grandparents were very emotional, so she immediately asked her father about it.
Gu Yunshen was still as refined as she remembered. Even afterboring in the countryside for so many years, which left a trace of the vicissitude of life, this instead made his distinguished and schrly aura more attractive!
¡°There¡¯s good news from your Eldest Uncle. Your eldest brother aplished something great recently and seemed to have gained credit for it. This is a great thing and has arge impact. It will definitely be beneficial to your eldest brother in the future.¡±
It was vague but Gu Qingyao understood.
No wonder she received news back in the capital that her eldest brother had sent a letter to inform the cancetion of the wedding as he was on an assignment and had to postpone the wedding!
It was indeed a major assignment, otherwise, Eldest Brother would not initiate to postpone the wedding
The times were tough, and everyone was trying their best to survive. Eldest Brother¡¯s family went to the northeast, and if they wanted toe back to a ce that they were familiar with, they had to grab onto any chance, no matter how small, and work hard. Moreover, it was evident that the chance that Eldest Brother got was not an ordinary one.
Gu Qingyao was delighted to hear that!
That was great!
Gu Yunshen was rather joyous that his precious daughter was back andughed every day. His emotions were fully expressed through the smile on his face. There was no need for words.
However, all of this disappeared when Mo Beihan came back for the new year!
Seeing the passion in the brat¡¯s eyes as he looked at his daughter, Gu Yunshen suddenly thought of how his daughter would be 18 after the new year and the brat before him would marry his daughter.
Gu Yunshen was in a bad mood immediately!
He raised his daughter with much difficulty and felt that she had not even grown up and was still a kid!
But she could already marry now?
Furious, Gu Yunshen wanted to throw Mo Beihan out.
Mo Beihan was confused. The new year wasing so he was considered half a son-inw already, right!
What was wrong with giving some gifts when he came back from another city?
Why was his father-inw unhappy?
Gu Fangting was watching by the door andughed when she saw the look of confusion on Mo Beihan¡¯s face!
Gu Yunshuang came over and hit her head. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±
Gu Fangting looked up and grinned at her mother. ¡°Mother, I saw Young Uncle chasing future brother-inw out as though he was an enemy!¡±
Gu Yunshuang was taken aback!
Gu Fangtingughed even harder. ¡°I heard Young Uncle mumbling just now. He said something about his daughter growing up? This young brat is snatching away?¡±
Gu Yunshuang: ¡°...¡±
Yao Yao would be 18 after the new year and would be able to marry then!
Looking at Mo Beihan, he probably could not wait any longer!
Gu Fangting chuckled deviously. ¡°Mother, when Elder Sister marries next year, will Young Uncle beat brother-inw up?¡±
Gu Yunshuang: ¡°...¡±
Patting her head again, she said, ¡°Go and study. What do you know at such a young age?¡±
Gu Fangting lifted her chin. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I know? I know a lot!¡±
¡°Who taught you these?¡±
¡°Brother Jiang Xun!¡±
Gu Yunshuang¡¯s brows arched up. ¡°ording to seniority, Jiang Xun should call you Aunt!¡±
Gu Fangtingughed. ¡°When Grandma Jiang was here, she said that there was no need for Brother Jiang Xun and me to be so clear about seniority and that many times, seniority in the family is ording to the male side. Brother Jiang Xun is one generation younger than me because of his aunt.
¡°ording to his father and grandfather¡¯s seniority in the family, he can be said to be in the same generation as me!¡±
Chapter 580 - The Past Incident, Yao Yao’s Mother (1)
Chapter 580: The Past Incident, Yao Yao¡¯s Mother (1)
Gu Yunshuangughed. ¡°He still has to address you as aunt because he calls your cousin ¡®Aunt¡¯!¡±
Gu Fangting pondered for a moment and her eyes curved into a crescent. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mother. I will make Brother Jiang Xun call me Aunt next time then. Hehe!¡±
Gu Yunshuang rubbed her small head before going back to work.
Mo Beihan and Gu Yunshen were still in a confrontation. Gu Yunshuang merely smiled while shaking her head and did her own work instead of interfering.
At this time, Gu Qingyao did not know what was happening at home as she was at the cowshed talking to her teacher, Zhou Bingsheng!
Zhou BIngsheng was a master painter and had epted Gu Qingyao as his student a long time ago. Gu Qingyao had already been learning from him for over ten years.
She took a long trip this time whereby she went to Nancheng first and then to the capital. As a result, she had not been interacting with Zhou Bingsheng for quite a while, and this made him very anxious. He found such an ingenious pupil in this countryside after much difficulty, and her learning must not be dyed because of all these matters.
He immediately pulled Gu Qingyao and made her paint. Additionally, he even asked her to let him see the paintings she had done when she was not in the hometown to check if she had beenzy.
Helpless, Gu Qingyao could only show him some paintings she did during the trip before going to the table nearby to do two paintings quickly.
When Zhou Bingsheng saw the paintings she showed, a look of satisfaction stered on his face. This little girl had been very ingenious since young, and her learning was even faster when she grew up. Looking at these works, Zhou Bingsheng increasingly felt that Gu Qingyao had progressed rapidly over thest two years.
When he put down the painting in his hand and looked up, he realized that Ke Min and the rest surrounded Gu Qingyao and were eximing!
¡°Zhou, Zhou! Look here quickly! Your little disciple is seriously amazing!¡±
¡°Oh god! She can aplish this much at such a young age. This girl¡¯s future is unfathomable!¡±
...
Zhou Bingsheng came to take a look at the two paintings that his disciple just did and was taken aback immediately!
After thest stroke, Gu Qingyao ced the brush down. She was actually a little helpless as she looked at the work before her.
In reality, these works were only eighty percent of her standard.
She was renowned in the painting world and was considered a professional master in the previous lifetime. However, she was only 17 now and naturally could not be too outstanding.
Zhou Bingsheng was, after all, her teacher and knew her skill level. If she suddenly improved too rapidly, he would probably find it strange.
Thus, in the two years that she was reborn, she had always been very cautious. While she only executed eighty percent of her standard from the past lifetime, it was already exceptional for her current 17-year-old self.
Zhou Bingsheng guffawed. ¡°HAHAHAHA! Not bad, not bad. Looks like you did not forget about practicing even when you¡¯re out on a trip. Good! Such perseverance is needed for painting.¡±
Gu Qingyao stayed at the cowshed for an entire day and only returned home in the evening when the sun was about to set.
At home, Mo Beihan cast a wrongful look at her, much to Gu Qingyao¡¯s confusion!
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Mo Beihan did not say anything and merely looked at her intively.
Father-inw bullied me, but I don¡¯t dare to say it!
Gu Qingyao could not understand what was wrong with this fellow. Look at his resentful expression...
¡°All right, all right! Don¡¯t be sad. Were you bullied? I will go and settle scores with him in the future to help you vent your anger, alright?¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes lit up. This is great!
But he dared not tell her who bullied him. What to do?
He should take the opportunity to get some welfare then!
Chapter 581 - The Past Incident, Yao Yao’s Mother (2)
Chapter 581: The Past Incident, Yao Yao¡¯s Mother (2)
Mo Beihan pulled Gu Qingyao into his arms.
This new year approached very quickly, and Gu Qingyao had been rather busy at home every day. Zhou Bingsheng seemed to feel that she would have very little time for herself after marriage as she would give birth to children, need to work hard to sustain the family and take care of the group of kids from the Mo family. Thus, he took this opportunity to cultivate her with all his might.
How he wished he could turn her into a famous painter within a few days!
Gu Qingyao was a little helpless. ¡°Teacher, you don¡¯t need to be so worried. I promise I will persist in painting in the future and will not waste my time away.¡±
Zhou Bingsheng red at her. ¡°You are getting married after the new year, right? That fellow from the Mo family has his eyes on you the whole day. Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t tell!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
¡°I still can paint after I get married! There won¡¯t be many changes to my current lifestyle. Teacher, you must believe me!¡±
With her interspace, no matter how busy she was, there was still enough time in her interspace. Thus, she had so much time to learn so many things and persist in learning every skill.
Zhou Bingsheng was not convinced. ¡°Child! After marriage, a girl would not be as free as when she was single. Especially you. The Mo family has so many kids. I¡¯m already worried just by that!
¡°It¡¯s not that you shouldn¡¯t raise those children, but... raising kids requires a lot of time, effort and money. It¡¯s not that easy. You are very talented and you must not waste it.¡±
Ke Min was a woman and had more sentiments about a woman¡¯s life after marriage!
¡°Your teacher is right. There will be many things after marriage. Putting those kids from the Mo family aside, you still need to do some housework after you get married, right? Your mother-inw¡¯s health is poor, and she has so many children to look after. No matter how obedient they are and how much the Mo family dotes on you, it¡¯s definitely impossible for your mother-inw to do everything while you do nothing.¡±
The corner of Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t do anything when I¡¯m home!¡±
Zhou Bingsheng shot a re at her again. ¡°You help out in your family because you¡¯re obedient. When you have no time to help out, your aunt will do it, and no one will force you. But what will happen once you go to the Mo family? Those are your responsibilities, and you must do them. Are these the same?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Ke Min grinned. ¡°Ah, Zhou! It¡¯s really rare for you, a great schr, to be so grounded! You can even analyze a woman¡¯s life after marriage so logically!¡±
Zhou Bingsheng: ...
He only had this little student. Could he not be concerned?
Gu Qingyao chuckled. ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t put off my painting skills. I promise to not waste my talent, all right?¡±
Zhou Bingsheng was still quite worried, but since his student had already said so, it was not kind for him to give her a blow with any more unpleasant words.
Eighteen years old was the age for the first awakening of love. Mo Beihan was indeed outstanding enough and treated her very well. It was normal for her to long for love. Her wedding wasing soon, and he hoped that his little disciple would have a happy marriage life, so he must not say anything unpleasant to affect her enthusiasm towards her marriage.
This time, the new year seemed to pass very quickly to Gu Qingyao. Every day, she was busy learning from her teacher while also cooking all sorts of delicious food for everyone at home.
This year, the Gu family did note home to celebrate the new year. Everyone knew that Gu Qingyao would be getting married after the new year and would definitely need to take a long leave, so everyone remained in other cities to work so that it would be more convenient to apply for leave then.
Chapter 582 - The Past Incident, Yao Yao’s Mother (3)
Chapter 582: The Past Incident, Yao Yao¡¯s Mother (3)
Although there were not a lot of people in the Gu family for this new year, it did not seem bleak. It was still as lively as before as the kids ran about the ce. Little Six and Little Nine were already used to life in their hometown. They had long known how to read and frequently wrote to their parents. Being taught by their grandparents at home and the group of grandpas and grandmas from the cowshed, they improved very quickly.
On a particr day, Gu Qingyao, Gu Yunshuang and Gu Fangting made a table of food. Gu Qingyao had been away for some time and a long time since the table was filled with such a spread of delicacies, hence the sight brought much joy to everyone.
Gu Qingyao was going to get married after the new year, and everyone was filled with many sentiments, so there were many topics to chat about then.
Everyone stayed up together to celebrate the arrival of the new year, and the kids were excited.
After the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, everyone was gathered together except for Gu Yunshen, who went to his room quietly and did note out.
This New Year was a special one for him.
After this, her daughter would be an adult and would even be marrying someone already!
Eighteen years ago was too special to him!
There was something in his hands which he could not keep his eyes away. Due to the passing of time, it had already turned yellow, but it was still like a treasure to him.
This was an item that the whole Gu family did not know about, including Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu.
Only he knew about it.
Back in that year, he was picking herbs on the mountain. He was very young then and would asionally go deep into the mountains to look for rare herbs. It was during that trip to the mountains where he met her.
He saved her, and she said she would devote her life to him. He could tell there was something off about her then, but she was insistent on marrying him. As he disagreed, she suddenly used a rope to tie his hands to a tree branch before lunging at him.
The girl had a very nice smell, and he could tell that it was her first time. Her alluring looks indeed made him fall for her.
The Gu family was once a wealthy and powerful family, but they had been staying in the countryside after the head of the family fell in dire times. Although he had been living in the countryside and did much work that the countryside men would do, deep down he was still the young master of the Gu family
With his family¡¯s foundation, regardless of judgment, knowledge or upbringing, he was different from the people around him.
None of thedies in their hometown could catch his eyes.
He was also aware that given his identity, it was impossible to meet ady from better family background, and even if he did, she would not marry a vige man like him.
Thus, he was very clear at that time that he might not meet a like-mindeddy to spend the rest of his life with.
Unless the times changed, and the Gu family regained its status.
Yet, unexpectedly, he met her!
Even though they only interacted for a day, he could tell that thedy before him had an extremely good upbringing and knowledge and this was definitely not cultivated by an ordinary family.
It was not that he cared about the person¡¯s family or background, but he was truly very excited to meet a like-minded person.
Thus, when thedy lunged at him, he did not resist.
While he was tied by a rope, given his abilities, he would be able to resist if he really wanted to!
Until when thedy had no more energy left, he released the rope and hugged her, giving her more of what she wanted.
He only let go of her when the drug¡¯s effect wore off.
Only then did he realize that there was a very rare love poison on thisdy. A rare, murderous and extremely despicable poison!
Chapter 583 - The Past Incident, Yao Yao’s Real Mother (4)
Chapter 583: The Past Incident, Yao Yao¡¯s Real Mother (4)
When there was no antidote to the poison, the onset of the poison would be frequent.
It was the most malicious way to torture a girl.
She was injured. Though she was conscious, her leg was fractured. She needed a long time to recover. He ced her in the cave and walked around everywhere to find herbs to neutralise the poison.
He could tell that the girl knew about medicine but only at the beginner level. She was not skilled at medicine.
To neutralise the poison by herself was impossible.
He must help her.
He was not very skilled back then, though he was better than his father, Gu Chonghua. He was still specialised in neutralising such a poison.
But he loved studying weird subjects when he was young and remembered seeing such poison in an ancient book. He was still wondering whether such poison existed in the world when he was reading the book.
He then studied it for a while.
But it was lucky that he did some study and knew where to start when he met the girl.
He tried many different ways toe up with the antidote. It took him three months to neutralise the poison.
When he seeded, he did not know whether he should be happy or sad.
He fell in love with her after spending three months with her.
He would go to the mountain almost every day to take care of her and satisfy all her needs. He tried his best to make her life better.
Of course, he hid his real intention. He hoped that she would ept him. He would be responsible for her and was willing to do anything for her.
In order to find the herbs to make the antidote, he ran around everywhere in the mountains. He almost fell to death multiple times, but he did not give up.
Girls would really be touched by a man¡¯s true love and care. After more than half a month, she was softer on him. And she started to ept him after one month.
He was delighted and determined to get the girl. After spending such a long time together, he really fell in love with her.
It was rare to meet someone who shared the same interests and values as him. They could chat about the same things. How could he not fall in love?
Love came fast. Soon they fell in love with each other. They looked forward to meeting each other all the time. After some time, there was only love and sweetness.
Those were the best three months in his life.
Her leg was recovering, and she wanted to leave for some time to look for her family. He wanted to go with her, but she did not agree. She said it was not the right time yet. He should wait for her to return.
She was pregnant for more than a month back then.
He brought her somewhere before she left.
Staring at the marriage certificate from more than ten years ago, Gu Yunshen felt it was ridiculous, especially with the things that happened when he was young.
But soon he smiled with sadness.
¡®Our daughter has grown up, and she has reached the age of getting married. Do you still remember us?¡¯
Chapter 584 - The Past Incident, Yao Yao’s Real Mother (5)
Chapter 584: The Past Incident, Yao Yao¡¯s Real Mother (5)
Actually, he was disturbed by Zhang Xiaohui when she was not gone. Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s intention was not very obvious back then, but Old Madam Zhang¡¯s attitude was apparent.
He had someone he loved. How would he have anything to do with Zhang Xiaohui?
He hated the personality of the Zhang family.
She left afterwards. He stayed at home all the time. Initially, Zhang Xiaohui was not satisfied with him but one day she decided to be with him. She tried all possible ways trying to marry him.
It was a huge incident in the Qing River Brigade. He was afraid of the consequences to his parents, and so hepromised. They got married.
Zhang Xiaohui was in a rush, and the wedding was very casual.
He had ns to get rid of Zhang Xiaohui after some time. He just needed to shift people¡¯s attention away from them before he chased her out.
His intelligence was more than enough to settle Zhang Xiaohui.
But he did not expect that his loved one would return after eight months.
She was injured and copsed in the mountain. She was about to give birth.
He cked out at the moment, but he sent her to a midwife in the town.
It was a coincidence that Zhang Xiaohui was going to give birth. He understood the reason why Zhang Xiaohui was in a rush to marry him when she looked down on him earlier on.
She had a rtionship with another man and was pregnant. He was used as a disguise.
They never had any sexual rtionship, but she was pregnant. He did not need to exin the reason behind it.
But the Zhang family did not seem to know the truth. At least Old Madam Zhang was not aware. They purposely sent her over to the midwife in the town to show off their identity.
They asked him to run all the errands when they met him there.
He took the opportunity to stay as his loved one was giving birth there as well.
Eventually, his loved one gave birth to a daughter and Zhang Xiaohui gave birth to a pair of twins.
He was delighted to be a father and had a daughter. The Gu family had many sons and grandsons, but there was no girl in the family.
Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s children were not his. It was the right opportunity to get rid of her.
When he was bringing the child to visit her mother, a couple came to the room in a rage.
They were her parents. They dressed differently. There was a car outside, and they were followed by servants.
He was standing outside the room and heard that the child was from a bastard. They intended to send away the child. The rage and hatred on their faces were terrifying.
He was terrified and aware that he would get in trouble with such a family. Girls were less valued in that generation. No one would treat her nicely if she was sent away.
But they pitied their daughter still. Thedy was crying as she spoke. They were here to bring their daughter away. He also heard vaguely that they were going overseas.
He urgently needed to protect his daughter. He noticed that Zhang Xiaohui carried one of her daughters out. He followed her and saw that she put the child into another wealthy family¡¯s cradle.
Chapter 585 - The Past Incident, Yao Yao’s Mother (6)
Chapter 585: The Past Incident, Yao Yao¡¯s Mother (6)
He had no time to think. He had a sh of inspiration and ran back just as the middle-aged couple left. He rushed into the room, grabbed Yao Yao, and ced her next to Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s remaining child. That child was Gu Ruoqing.
He left when he was done. Later, he saw Zhang Xiaohui enter the room and followed her closely and talked about their children.
Zhang Xiaohui was very shocked to see that there were still two children on her bed. But he was present, and since she had twins, she could not exin why one was missing. She had no choice but to silently ept it!
After he settled his daughter, he went back only to discover that the room was empty. When he asked around, he found out that Yao Yao¡¯s mother had been taken away by her parents. She was still unconscious. Her parents had simply carried her into the car and left.
He chased after them but did not manage to catch up. He was worried that Zhang Xiaohui would hurt the child if he left, so he hurried back.
He never saw Yao Yao¡¯s mother again.
They had only been together for three months, and he knew nothing about her. All he knew was that her name was Qiao Yuying and that she lived in the capital!
Gu Yunshen sighed deeply as he looked at the yellowed wedding certificate in his hand!
Before Yuying left, he had brought her to get this marriage certificate. They had gotten the certificate in secret!
Qiao Yuying left, never to return.
Because he was married to Zhang Xiaohui, and she had given birth to twin daughters, it was perfectly justifiable for Yao Yao to be part of the Gu family and his daughter!
In that way, Yao Yao had gradually grown up in the Gu family. Later on, the external environment declined, and the Gu family¡¯s circumstances deteriorated. The status of Zhang Xiaohui and others like the Zhang family grew. The men of the Gu family who left the vige did well, and they often sent things back as an act of filial piety.
The Zhang family grasped this, and that made them all the more eager to remain in the Gu family.
He did not mind. He did not want to endanger the Gu family or cause Yao Yao to be motherless at a young age.
Although Zhang Xiaohui never showed her any love, at least with him to keep Zhang Xiaohui in check, she did not dare to go overboard in dealing with Yao Yao. Yao Yao was still young then, so even if he exined it to her, she would not understand.
Zhang Xiaohui was not very bright, and he had a hold on her. Allowing her to stay just meant wasting some food. To the Gu family, with its deep coffers, it did not matter much.
In that way, eighteen years passed in the blink of an eye. Yao Yao had grown up, but her mother had never reappeared.
Gu Yunshen¡¯s heart ached when he heard the boisterous new year celebrations outside!
When would he ever be reunited with his wife and child?
Was there any hope of that happening in his lifetime?
¡°Father! Father...¡±
Gu Yunshen was deep in thought when he suddenly heard Gu Qingyao¡¯s clear, sweet voice outside. Gu Qingyao pushed open the door and entered with a smile.
Gu Yunshen hurriedly thrust the wedding certificate into his shirt and stood up. ¡°Yao Yao!¡±
¡°Father, why aren¡¯t you out there...¡± Gu Qingyao hesitated before she finished speaking. She saw that her father¡¯s eyes seemed a little red.
¡°Father, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Gu Yunshen smiled and patted Gu Qingyao¡¯s little head. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±
¡°If you¡¯re fine, then why are your eyes red?¡±
Gu Yunshen¡¯srge, warm hands stroked her head. ¡°I can¡¯t bear the thought of you getting married after the new year!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and clutched Gu Yunshen¡¯s arm. She blushed slightly and said coyly, ¡°I¡¯m still your daughter even if I¡¯m married! Besides, the Mo house isn¡¯t far!¡±
Chapter 586 - It’s so Hard for Me!
Chapter 586: It¡¯s so Hard for Me!
Gu Yunshen stared at her, ¡°How can it be the same?¡±
Gu Qingyao pouted and did not say anything.
Gu Yunshen scoffed, ¡°Are you going to forget your own dad after getting married? If you dare to forget about me, I¡¯m gonna beat that guy every day!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She almostughed when she heard that. She held Gu Yunshen¡¯s arm and said, ¡°How would I be like that? You¡¯re the best, Dad! I can forget anyone but not you. You¡¯re always my dearest father!¡±
Gu Yunshen humphed, ¡°I¡¯ll take your words.¡±
They went out and joined the rest.
The atmosphere was good during Chinese New Year. They celebrated all the way till midnight. Gu Qingyao still woke up early in the morning on the first day of Chinese New Year.
It was going to be a brand new year, so usually, children were asked to wake up early on the first day no matter how cold the weather was.
Mo Beihan carried many bags of presents to visit the Gu family. He gave some presents before the Chinese New Year, but he was still punctual after the Chinese New Year. No one would me him for giving out too many presents.
He was going to get married to the girl; some presents were insignificant.
Their wedding date was set to be in March. The weather would be much warmer by then and was suitable for a huge event.
Mo Beihan was excited every time he saw his future wife. He really wanted toe over every day.
Gu Yunshen felt disturbed by him recently. Since he wanted to find some trouble for himself, Gu Yunshen would definitely satisfy that.
But the other men of the Gu family were all working outside. None of his nephews was at home. Gu Yunshen felt lonely to find Mo Beihan trouble by himself.
It would be fun if there were more people.
Mo Beihan shivered in fear when he saw the way Gu Yunsheng looked at him.
Mo Beihan was preparing for the wedding in delight, but Old Master Mo and Grandma Mo were not happy after hearing the news.
They were sad when they heard about the news and were not even in the mood to celebrate Chinese New Year.
Grandma Mo kept wiping her tears with a handkerchief.
¡°Why would Beihan note back here and get married? What¡¯s going on in his brain? Did we misinterpret him? He loved the girl from the Gu family, right? Why would he want to get married in the countryside? I want to be at my grandson¡¯s wedding!¡±
Old Master Mo was depressed as well.
He was so sure that Beihan would hold the wedding at the Mo family since he already knew his true identity. He loved that girl so deeply. Wouldn¡¯t it be more glorious to get married to her as the eldest grandson of the Mo family?
The wedding would definitely be astonishing. It would be better for the little girl from the Gu Family as well.
All girls would like a huge wedding.
Grandma Mo continued, ¡°You said that if we got our granddaughter-inw here, our grandson would follow. His wife was staying in the capital. Why would he still want to stay in the countryside?¡±
Old Master Mo did not speak as he could not figure out the reason why.
Grandma Mo said, ¡°I assumed that once our granddaughter-inw came to the capital, our grandson would definitely be here. Why would she leave in the end? After knowing how capable our Mo family is, they should get married here. Now it¡¯s over. I don¡¯t care. I want to witness my grandson getting married! Wu wu wu!¡±
Old Master Mo did not know what to do.
¡°Don¡¯t cry. I... I¡¯ll figure it out, all right? Why... why would he be so stubborn?¡± he said.
Grandma Mo paused and said, ¡°You will figure it out? How?¡±
Suddenly, she stared at Old Master Mo in rage, ¡°I¡¯m telling you now, don¡¯t you dare disturb my grandson¡¯s wedding! I will not allow that!¡±
Old Master Mo: ¡°...¡±
¡®It¡¯s so hard for me!¡¯
Chapter 587 - Pursue Further Studies Overseas
Chapter 587: Pursue Further Studies Overseas
They both valued their grandson, Mo Beihan. They looked forward to himing home as early as possible and having the wedding at home.
The Mo family owed him too much. They really wanted topensate him by holding a huge and glorious wedding. But they did not expect that their grandson would decide to have the wedding in the countryside.
They were depressed.
Everyone thought that Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao would get married soon and their wedding would be held in their hometown in March. However, before Mo Beihan¡¯s new year holiday ended, an emergent telegram was sent to the Qing River Brigade from the capital.
It was sent by Jiang Yiru to Gu Qingyao.
Jiang Yiru found an opportunity for Gu Qingyao to study abroad. It was going to be an official trip overseas organised by the nation. Even in that generation, no one would look down on such an opportunity.
People who practiced medicine could go overseas to learn more skills. They would be more skillful in treating patients after they came back. The nation was facing a shortage of doctors, and western medicine was heavily promoted. Such talents were scarce in the country and then the opportunity came.
Jiang Yiru was a famous doctor in Jiangnan and so was Old Master Qin.
They had only spent a short time in the capital, but their fame had spread to many people. When some people were trapped in the north area due to heavy snow, both of them went over to help the victims and were credited for that.
With additional help from the Mo family, they had a high social status now.
Jiang Yiru now had a voice in the medical industry in the capital. The industry valued people with skills. Jiang Yiru managed to cure a few patients withplicated illnesses. Those patients all had special backgrounds. The Mo family was helping draw connections for Jiang Yiru and the patients secretly in order to promote her.
Furthermore, Jiang Yiru was really skilled!
As the only disciple of Jiang Yiru, she would definitely get such an opportunity for her.
But it was not a confirmed spot for studying overseas. It was a chance to take the selection exam in the capital.
The requirement was people who were below thirty years old. There was no limitation on gender or background. He or she must pass the professional medical exam. There were only two candidates, who were going to be the best among the others, who would be able to study overseas that was approved by the government.
Though it was a sensitive topic to go overseas and there were many policies on the topic, there were still people who studied overseas.
Some people from the Arts Society would get approval from the government to study overseas in order to put up more professional performance.
This time it was not limited to medicine alone. People from other industries also had the chance to study overseas. Medicine was just one of those industries.
It was a good opportunity. Jiang Yiru was aware of her disciple¡¯s talent, so she definitely needed to help her to seize the opportunity.
Gu Qingyao was shocked when she read the telegram.
Going overseas?
Studying medicine overseas?
After she was reborn, she had been nning her life on what she was going to do. But she had never thought that she would go overseas.
It was less than three months¡¯ time for their wedding. The wedding that both of them were expecting, since their previous lives.
Finally, the day was about toe. But she did not expect such a thing to happen.
If she was going to study overseas, she would not be able to return within a short period of time. Based on the current situation, Mo Beihan could not visit her overseas. He had to wait for her toe back after she finished her study.
It would at least take a few years.
Chapter 588 - Pursue Further Studies Overseas (2)
Chapter 588: Pursue Further Studies Overseas (2)
The sudden news shocked the Gu family and the Mo family.
They were totally taken aback.
Jiang Yiru was aware that her disciple was going to get married soon and how much they loved each other. But she still fought to get her the chance. Based on Gu Qingyao¡¯s ability, she would definitely be able to get one of the positions.
She knew that she would not be able to return within a short time, but she still endorsed her to pursue further study overseas.
It was expensive to send a telegram in that generation, especially an urgent telegram. She still added a few sentences, trying to convince Gu Qingyao to take the opportunity.
From Jiang Yiru¡¯s point of view, marriage was important. It was not easy to find someone to get married to, but it was not enough reason to give up studying.
Gu Qingyao was only eighteen years old at present. She would only be in her twenties after she finished her study overseas. Mo Beihan was not old as well. They would not need to rush to get married.
Many men who were in their thirties and forties were still not married in this generation.
Too many people were single. After Gu Qingyao studied overseas for a few years, she could stille back and marry Mo Beihan.
The opportunity was really rare. She did not know when the next one woulde. If Gu Qingyao stayed at home, she could only do some house chores, take care of children. Though she could learn more skills from her and carry on her calligraphy and painting, none of those couldpare with a proper education in a school.
It was a pity for Gu Qingyao to not be able to enter a university within the nation.
It would be different overseas. Gu Qingyao would receive a better education.
Especially when it was approved by the government. No one in the family would be harmed by that, and no one would use it to attack the family. It was really a rare chance.
Gu Qingyao understood her teacher¡¯s words, but she kept quiet.
Studying overseas?
Actually, she wanted to do that. She did not go to a university in her previous life. She did not spend a long time overseas. She only travelled overseas a few times, but it was totally different from staying there.
She wanted to explore the outside world.
But what about her wedding!
She could also get married first and wait for the free era. She would then be able to travel freely.
But it would at least take a few years.
She would have a family with children. Would she have the time and energy to study overseas?
Mo Beihan was silent as well.
He did not expect something like that to happen.
The Gu family and the Mo family were quiet for a few days.
The Gu family hesitated. Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu were not willing to let their only granddaughter travel overseas.
No one knew what would happen overseas.
She could only go by herself now, and there would be no one there to take care of her. In the past, Mo Beihan would follow her everywhere she went. How could they let her go alone this time?
Furthermore, Yao Yao was the child of the Gu family, andlord family.
What if something happened when she went overseas?
Gu Yunshuang could not say anything as she could not predict the future.
But it was rare to see Gu Yunshen keeping silent.
He kept himself in the house for two days.
France. If Yao Yao would be going overseas, it would be France.
He remembered that Yuying¡¯s parents mentioned France back then.
Eventually, the first person who came to look for Gu Qingyao was Mo Beihan.
He sighed as he stared at the pretty girl in front of her and said, ¡°Pack your stuff. You¡¯ll leave with me after a few days. Take the train to the capital from the provincial capital.¡±
Chapter 589 - Pursue Further Studies Overseas (3)
Chapter 589: Pursue Further Studies Overseas (3)
Gu Qingyao was taken aback!
Brother Beihan was willing to let her go?
Mo Beihan noticed that she was shocked. He sighed again and pulled her into his arms, ¡°I¡¯m willing to let you go. But I have been thinking about it for two days and decided that you should go!¡±
¡°Why?¡± Gu Qingyao¡¯s voice changed. She sounded like she was going to cry. She was sad and touched at the same time.
She was not ming him for asking her to go overseas. Instead, she was sad that they would be separated for a long time.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°It¡¯s really a rare opportunity. You have not entered an official university here. I know that it¡¯s always a pity for you. The situation here will only improve after a few years. Though you will not suffer from anything here, you will be limited in all areas.
¡°It will be totally different overseas. They¡¯re more open. You can do anything you want. Our wedding is not as important as this opportunity. Yao Yao, I have been waiting for you for my whole life. I won¡¯t mind waiting for another few years. We can get married after youe back.¡±
Gu Qingyao hugged his waist and tears fell off her eyes.
¡°But I don¡¯t want to leave you. It¡¯s so hard for us to be together.¡±
It was really difficult.
They only had the opportunity together after they were reborn.
Gu Qingyao still hesitated at that moment. She wanted to seize the opportunity, but she did not want to leave Mo Beihan. She still could not make up her mind.
Deep in her heart, she was more inclined to give up the chance and get married here.
She would have more opportunities in the future to go overseas. She knew about the future, and it was not absolutely necessary to go overseas now.
Mo Beihan hugged her andforted her gently, ¡°I know, Yao Yao. But we¡¯re still young. We don¡¯t need to rush a wedding. Actually... I want to give you a huge wedding. But I can¡¯t do that under the current conditions.¡±
Everyone kept a low profile in that atmosphere. Even if he had the resources, he could not hold a huge wedding.
This was going to be the first wedding after two lifetimes. He did not want it to be casual.
His hesitation earlier was due to this reason.
The wedding would be better if it was held in the Mo family. However, they had witnessed the progress of the world in their previous life. He would not have his ideal wedding now, even if it was held in the Mo family.
But his desire to get married overcame his expectation of a huge wedding. He would treat her well for the rest of his life. No matter what she wanted, he would get them for her.
But he did not expect such an opportunity now.
Mo Beihan thought about it for two days and decided to let Gu Qingyao study overseas.
Mo Beihan hugged her and said, ¡°Yao Yao, you can barely do anything if you stay here. We both know about the future. I know you¡¯re different now and have ns for your life. But all I can do here is to wait!
¡°You can only wait for a few years when freedomes. Then we can do what we want to do. But these few years will be wasted.¡±
She had her interspace. She also had knowledge and experience from her previous life. She could self-study both medicine and painting if she had time as she was skilled enough in her previous life.
However, it would be different overseas. It would be an open ce. Gu Qingyao could do many more things there.
Chapter 590 - Pursue Further Studies Overseas (4)
Chapter 590: Pursue Further Studies Overseas (4)
Mo Beihan wanted Gu Qingyao to go overseas. But he did not ask her to study medicine overseas. He was aware of how skilled she was in medicine.
He wanted to use this opportunity to send Yao Yao overseas. She would be able to do anything she wanted there.
¡°Stay overseas for a few years. When you¡¯re back, this era will pass. We will then get married!¡±
The new era would be free. He would have his stable position in the Mo family. He could give her a huge wedding when she came back.
The choice seemed to be reasonable.
But Gu Qingyao was not willing to leave. But she gave up on the thought of staying here after Gu Yunshen came and talked to her at night.
She was shocked when she heard what he said.
¡°My... My mom is in France?¡±
Gu Qingyao always knew that Zhang Xiaohui was not her real mother. But her dad had never revealed her real mother¡¯s identity. She suspected there was a story behind them, but she did not ask for details.
But she could not imagine that her mom went overseas!
Gu Qingyao was taken aback!
Gu Yunshen nodded and said, ¡°She should be there. I heard your grandparents¡¯ words back then. Though it was not very clear, they were talking about going overseas. They were from a huge family, and you know what the consequences would be if they stayed. It¡¯s rare for those people to be able to survive here. Most of them would choose to go overseas if there¡¯s a chance.
¡°I heard them talking about going overseas. They mentioned France, but I¡¯m not very sure about that. But since you have the chance to go overseas now, I want... want... I want you to go and look for...¡±
Actually, it was unfair to Gu Qingyao. Gu Yunshen did not want to ask her daughter for a favour. But he had no choice as he could not go overseas.
There was no such opportunity in the past. He could wait for one.
But the opportunity came. He really did not want to give up.
Gu Yunshen then took out the marriage certificate he carefully stored over the years and passed it to Gu Qingyao, ¡°I knew very little information about your mother. I only know that her name is Qiao Yuting. She should be thirty-seven this year. She¡¯s from the capital. This is the marriage certificate I got with your mother.¡±
Gu Qingyao opened her eyes wide when she saw the old marriage certificate.
Her parents had a marriage certificate?
¡°You... You went to get the marriage certificate?¡±
Gu Yunshen nodded, ¡°Though I only met her for a very short time, and we were together for a short time. We were serious about it. Both of us were looking forward to your birth. This is the marriage certificate. I brought your mother over to get it.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She really did not expect that!
Her parents had such a remarkable history!
They were really wild when they were young.
Gu Qingyao was shocked and was immersed in her thoughts.
Gu Yunshen assumed that she was not willing to do it when she did not speak. The little girl was the most precious person to him. She was loved by the whole family. Yao Yao had never encountered anything like that and did not have much life experience.
She must be afraid to go overseas alone as she was just an 18-year-old girl.
¡°Yao Yao, if you¡¯re scared, it¡¯s okay. I just heard that you have the chance to go overseas and... I¡¯m... I¡¯m excited. But you¡¯re still a girl, going overseas alone...¡±
¡°I¡¯m going!¡± Gu Qingyao regained her senses and said.
Chapter 591 - Pursue Further Studies Overseas (5)
Chapter 591: Pursue Further Studies Overseas (5)
Of course she would want to go!
Never mind if she did not know about it, but now that she did, she definitely would want to go.
ording to what her father said, her mother was very likely to be overseas. No matter which country she was in, even if she was not in France, it did not matter.
It would be good as long as she could leave the country. Once she reached France, she would be free and could visit any country around the world.
Evidently, her father loved her mother deeply. All these years, he remained in their hometown and never went anywhere. For the family and to take care of her grandmother and grandfather, he almost had no sense of self.
Even when he was embroiled with a woman like Zhang Xiaohui, he could onlypromise.
He was clearly a virtuous and talented schr but had to live in the countryside and work in the fields every day, forcefully eroding his drive.
Gu Qingyao understood that her father¡¯s sacrifice was not only for her grandparents. It definitely was for her as well.
Only when the Gu family was stable and when the others who were working outside had a bright future ahead would she, the youngest girl who is doted on by the entire family, be able to livefortably.
In the previous lifetime, she never knew who her mother was. After her father divorced Zhang Xiaohui, he remained alone, and Gu Qingyao did not know if there was any misunderstanding.
In the previous lifetime, her father and Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s official divorce happened during the era of freedom. Perhaps her mother returned during that time?
Perhaps her mother came to look for Father?
But she saw that Father was already married with kids. Perhaps she would misunderstand the situation and leave silently?
All of this was not impossible.
Since her maternal grandparents viewed her as a bastard child, when her father carried her away and her grandparents realized that she disappeared, it was possible that they might have simply told her mother that the child had died.
The current hospital conditions were very poor, and many newborns were unable to make it. Won¡¯t the conditions 18 years ago be nowhere better?
Thus, this time, she must go out and look for her and bring her mother back for the family to reunite.
Gu Yunshuang was astounded!
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely bring Mother back. No matter where Mother has gone, at least from the current situation, it¡¯s very likely that she went overseas. I will be free once I reach France and by then, I can fly around the world. I¡¯ll definitely be able to find Mother.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I look very much like my mother? It is not arge scope to look for Chinese people who look very simr to me. Perhaps I will be able to find her!¡±
Gu Qingyao held Gu Yunshen¡¯s hands and said seriously, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve grown up. The past few years have been extremely tough for you. Leave this matter about finding Mother to me! I will definitely bring her back.¡±
Gu Yunshen¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°All right! All right...¡±
But on second thought, Gu Yunshen hurriedly said, ¡°You must pay attention when you find your mother. Your grandparents probably do not like you, but they seem to dote on your mother a lot. They probably feel that your mother was cheated back then and gave birth to you, so they took their anger out on you.
¡°But no matter what, you must be careful in the future. Although they¡¯re your grandparents, you still must be on your guard. You¡¯re out alone and don¡¯t have anyone to discuss your problems with. You must definitely be careful!¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°I got it, Father. Don¡¯t worry!¡±
After making the decision to go overseas, Gu Qingyao did not hesitate anymore and hurriedly began to pack her luggage.
The time that her teacher gave her was actually more than enough. After she reached the capital, she had to participate in the training and then take an examination. It would be about March when she would really leave.
Chapter 592 - Pursue Further Studies Overseas (6)
Chapter 592: Pursue Further Studies Overseas (6)
Right now, she had to make arrangements for the present matters.
The interspace was with her, and her trip would probably be a few years long. She had to leave behind sufficient food at home, otherwise all her family and the grandpas and grandmas at the cowshed would suffer.
Although food could not be stored for several years and would not taste good if stored for too long, there was still no issue with storing for two to three years.
Old rations might not taste as nice as fresh ones, but it was still better than having nothing!
If she left more food behind, at least she could ensure that the family would not have any food shortage in theing three years. With these foods as aplement, they could scrimp on other foods, and her father can even use these foods to barter for other foods in the ck market.
There was arge basement in the Gu family¡¯s house which was rather hidden. Outsiders knew nothing about it, and the Gu family did not really use it either.
Gu Qingyao ced more than one thousand kilograms of white rice and flour, more than two hundred kilograms of noodles, some meat and some marinatedmb and pork.
She did not put much in, as, after all, this was the house basement, and if it was found out by someone else, the Gu family definitely would not be able to escape.
Asides, there was a hidden chamber underground at the back of the cowshed. That was one of the several hidden chambers that the Gu family had during its peak and was built in a rtively remote ce to prevent the public from finding out about it.
Presently, the Gu family¡¯s mansion no longer existed, and the cowshed was modified. That hidden chamber was considered quite far away from the current Gu family¡¯s house, and even if it was found out, they couldpletely pretend to be ignorant of it.
That area was rtively remote and used to be where the servants of the Gu family lived. It was possible to say that some of the wealthier servants constructed that ce.
Some of the Gu family¡¯s treasures were also hidden in that ce.
No one has entered that hidden chamber for many years. It was a finely constructed ce that was very dry inside, and water would not enter it at all, so food could be stored there for a long time.
Gu Qingyao went there to keep all the treasures into her interspace before cing more than two thousand kilograms of fine grain and more than one thousand kilograms of coarse grains. As a precaution, she even ced some worthless essories there.
All these items were ording to the standard that the Gu family¡¯s servants used, whereby those who led better lives back then would be able to achieve this standard.
It could be easily told that the items like gold or silver essories and decorations definitely were not hidden by the Gu family as they were not very valuable!
Thus, even if this hidden chamber was discovered, Gu Yunshen could get away with saying that he did not know about it and that the items were probably hidden by their past servants.
Additionally, Gu Qingyao gave Gu Yunshen 20,000 yuan.
¡°Father, take this money. Keep it for emergencies.¡±
Gu Yunshen hurriedly rejected it. ¡°No need. Keep it for yourself. There¡¯s nothing bad about bringing more money with you when you¡¯re out. I won¡¯t use such a huge sum of money in our hometown, and those savings at home are already sufficient. Your uncles and older cousins would send money back too. We don¡¯t need this.¡±
¡°Father, it¡¯s too inconvenient for me to make anything after I leave. What if the family needs money?¡±
Gu Yunshen smiled. ¡°What would require so much money? Throughout all these years, the family has not used so much money. With food and living necessities that you left for us, we really don¡¯t need so much money. I¡¯ll take five thousand yuan. You can take the rest.¡±
With Gu Qingyao around for the past two years, the family had led much morefortable lives, and everyone was almost used to it. Without Gu Qingyao in the future, they might not get used to it.
Chapter 593 - Pursue Further Studies Overseas (7)
Chapter 593: Pursue Further Studies Overseas (7)
No one could predict what would happen in the future, so Gu Yunshen did not reject her offerpletely and took 5000 yuan. He had to protect the family well and wait for Yao Yao to bring her mother back for the family to reunite.
¡°Five thousand is enough. You can keep the rest. Also, don¡¯t be reluctant to spend those gold. When you¡¯re overseas and need to spend money, don¡¯t be unwilling to spend money. Take good care of yourself.¡±
Gu Qingyao thought for a while and epted it.
There were indeed not many areas that the family spent money on and with Brother Beihan around, the Gu family probably would not be short of money even if something really happened.
Although all the valuable family treasures were taken away by her, there were still some which were hidden deeply, and if they were really out of options, they could just use the gold.
Once the New Year holidays were over, Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan took the train to the provincial capital.
However, this time, she did not go straight to the capital but went to Shanghai.
Gu Qingyao was very clear about the expenses required overseas, but she definitely would not be short of money to spend when overseas.
Originally, she had more than 300,000 yuan, which she was saving to use as starting capital when her family thrived in the future. Now that she had the chance to go overseas, there was no need to keep to the n anymore.
It would be too worthless to spend this money outside the country, and it was still more valuable to spend it in the country.
This time, she was headed for the cultural relic store.
During this era, many cultural relics were exported to earn from the foreign exchange, and one item could be worth from ten to several hundred yuan.
This price was considered very high to the domestic poption, but to foreign countries, it was very cheap.
In the past, Gu Qingyao prepared to save a portion of the cash and use the remaining portion to buy these cultural relics and antiques. Now that she would be going overseas, she might as well spend her money.
This amount of money made her wealthy in the country, but it was nothing much when overseas.
She spent more than half a month disguised as all kinds of identities to purchase antiques inrge quantities from the cultural relic store and even sought help from others to help her purchase the items.
She bought a total of nearly five thousand pieces of antiques which cost about 300,000 yuan in cash and two boxes of gold.
During this time period, gold was a hard currency, and plenty of people were willing to spend money to buy gold, so Gu Qingyao¡¯s gold was sold rapidly.
Gu Qingyao looked at these antiques with satisfaction. She had seen many of them on auctions before, and adding all of them together, they would definitely be worth several billion in the future!
Looking at the 60,000 yuan left on her hands, Gu Qingyao looked at Mo Beihan. Her wet eyes made it extremely clear: I still want to buy!
Mo Beihan rubbed her head helplessly. ¡°All right, even if you have a lot of money, you will not be able to buy all those antiques. This is already enough. Leave some money to spend when you¡¯re traveling.¡±
Even if she was capable and had plenty of resources that she would not be short of money to spend overseas, she still had to keep some money on her at the very start!
Gu Qingyao was a little indignant. This was simply an extremely lucrative deal!
Mo Beihan chuckled and persuaded her, ¡°Think about how much money you can earn overseas. When you¡¯re overseas, you¡¯re rtively free and can go to a lot of ces, including Hong Kong ind. When you earn money overseas, you still can buy a lot of these exported antiques. By then, you won¡¯t be short of money, right? And no one will suspect you even if you buy in bulk unlike here. There¡¯s been quite a stir over the past few days, and if this goes on, people will probably take notice of us.¡±
Chapter 594 - Resignation (1)
Chapter 594: Resignation (1)
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Right! No one would keep tabs on me if I buy from outside! Ha ha ha!¡±
Mo Beihan shook his head. This little miser!
After everything was settled, Gu Qingyao saw that it was about time and took the train straight to the capital.
On the other hand, Mo Beihan returned to the provincial capital.
He did not send Gu Qingyao over as he still had some things to do.
When Yao Yao was really going overseas, he would go to the capital to send her off to her flight.
In the past, as Yao Yao was here, he wished to apany Yao Yao and lead a quiet life in their hometown, so he was not in a hurry to return to the Mo family. Now that Yao Yao left, there was no point in him staying here.
After making arrangements for his work here, he sent a notification to Old Master Mo that he was going to the capital.
Grandfather Mo and Grandmother Mo could not believe their eyes when they received this news. They did not expect that after all these twists and turns, their grandson was actuallying to the capital in advance!
¡°HAHAHAHA! This is good! This is good! HAHAHAHA!¡± Old Master Moughed out.
Grandma Mo was grinning from ear to ear too. Although her grandson¡¯s wedding was dyed, he was returning to the Mo family. Ah, at the thought that there were still a few great-grandsons on that side and that the house was about to be filled with kids running about, Grandma Mo was so excited that she could not fall asleep.
¡°They¡¯re finallying! I can¡¯t wait any longer already. This is unexpected! I originally thought that I would need to wait for a very long time just for Beihan toe! But how long has it been only? He is bringing all the kids back. This is great!¡±
Grandma Mo paced around the study excitedly. ¡°What do you think those kids like? I will prepare a room for them right now. And their clothes and shoes. These children are not young anymore and are all schooling. Ah, I still need to arrange their schools too. This is an important thing!¡±
Grandma Mo thought for a while before saying, ¡°They are still at a growing age and will be able to eat a lot. The family expenses will berger from now on, and there will be more people eating at home every day. Should we employ more people in the kitchen?
¡°And their allowance. How much do you think we should give each of them? In the past, all the kids in the house had an allowance. Although they are also kids of our family, they have suffered so much outside since young. We shouldpensate them no matter what, right?
¡°Mu Mu is still so young. Ah, actually, all these kids are not old either. They did not have good living conditions in the countryside, and now that they¡¯re here, they must be nourished well. We should seize to nourish them when they have not grown up fully, and there¡¯s still time to do so now. Otherwise, two yearster when they grow older, it would be toote!¡±
Grandma Mo rambled on, much to Grandfather Mo¡¯s helplessness. ¡°Oh my, calm down. The children have grown up already. They lived well in the countryside, and now that they¡¯reing home, would we be afraid that they wouldn¡¯t lead good lives?
¡°As for living space, aren¡¯t there still spare rooms in our house? We can clean out two rooms for them to live in. There¡¯s no need to squeeze them as we have rooms in the house. The older kids need their own space while the younger ones cannot use double-deck beds. Mu Mu is so young. What if he falls when he climbs up and down the beds?
¡°These kids are all studying so remember to put study desks. One for each person. It must be big enough. And everyone¡¯s wardrobe and shoe cab must be installed properly.
¡°As for Beihan, he must stay in a big room. Clean the master bedroom on the second floor for him to live in, and the furniture must be new. We should begin the arrangements now, so it¡¯s ready for him to live in when hees. Use the best items, otherwise people may think that we do not regard him highly and are bullying him because he is from the countryside!
¡°Also, also...¡±
Chapter 595 - Resignation (2)
Chapter 595: Resignation (2)
He told Grandma Mo to calm down but ended up rambling too.
Grandma Mo, ¡°...¡±
Sheughed. ¡°You told me to calm down. Show me how to calm down if you have the ability to?¡±
Grandfather Mo: ...
With an unspoken mutual understanding, the couple hurriedly began the preparations.
Gu Qingyao reached the capital and met Jiang Yiru, who nodded in satisfaction. She was actually quite worried that this little disciple of hers would stay at home to get married and have kids. It would be a great pity if she gave up on such a rare opportunity!
It was fine as long as Gu Qingyao was present as Jiang Yiru would arrange the remaining matters. When it was time, Gu Qingyao could just participate in the training.
On the other side, Mo Beihan resigned from his work and returned to his hometown.
He just left about a month ago but was back already. Mncholy was written on his mother¡¯s face.
Jiang Yingqiu was taken aback by Mo Beihan¡¯s return. ¡°Beihan? Why... why are you back already?¡±
Mo Beihan told the kids in the family to stay away while he stayed beside Jiang Yingqiu. ¡°Mother, are you still worried about Yao Yao going overseas?¡±
Speaking of which, Jiang Yingqiu was filled with worry. She was already prepared to be a mother-inw. When his son marries Yao Yao and has his own little family, she would be more at ease.
But who would have known that such a thing actually happened?
¡°Can I not worry? Beihan! Why is she going overseas? You all are getting married already, and if Yao Yao leaves, it would be at least several years. What... What are you going to do in these years?¡±
Mo Beihan chuckled. ¡°Am I not well now? Furthermore, I was the one who told Yao Yao to go.¡±
He already wished for Gu Qingyao to go from the start, and after Gu Qingyao told him that she wanted to look for her mother, he all the more supported her to go overseas.
In the previous lifetime, Gu Yunshen remained alone for his entire life, and he was aware of it too. Since there was a chance to find Yao Yao¡¯s birth mother in this lifetime, of course they had to find her.
Yao Yao had not seen her mother before! How could he bear to keep Yao Yao in the country?
Jiang Yingqiu was confused. ¡°You told her to go overseas? Why... Why did you tell her to do that? Don¡¯t you like Yao Yao a lot? She¡¯s such a gooddy and if you let her go like that, she will not be by your side for such a long time. There are so many men out there. What if she likes someone else instead?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°No. Other men are not as outstanding as your son. Yao Yao will not fancy them.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu shot him a re. ¡°I¡¯m being serious with you!¡±
Mo Beihan replied, ¡°I¡¯m serious too!¡±
Jiang Yingqiu was speechless.
Mo Beihan pacified his mother, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Yao Yao and I will definitely get together in the future. She is going overseas because she has something important to do, and I¡¯m aware of it. Moreover, I supported her to go overseas from the start. Yao Yao is very intelligent, and I don¡¯t wish for her to stay in the country and waste her time.
¡°She¡¯s going overseas to study, and this will be beneficial for Yao Yao in the future. Mother, don¡¯t you wish to have a capable daughter-inw? When she returns from her overseas studies, she will be much better than ordinary people career-wise and would have a job once she returns.¡±
There were some things that Jiang Yingqiu would not understand for the moment even if exined in detail to her, but Jiang Yingqiu was more concerned about the issue of work.
In this era, everyone hoped that their sons and daughters would hold a regr job as it meant sry and food supply. This was an extremely honorable thing.
Indeed, Jiang Yingqiu replied, ¡°Really? Yao Yao would have a job once she returns? She will be working in the city?¡±
Chapter 596 - Resignation (3)
Chapter 596: Resignation (3)
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right! This is a chance that the country gave her. When she returns from her overseas studies, she will have to serve the country. She¡¯s a talent that the country is specially cultivating. Otherwise, would Jiang Yiru treasure this opportunity so greatly? Because this signifies that when Yao Yao returns, she would have a promising future!¡±
Jiang Yingqiu was finally feeling better after hearing that.
She nodded. ¡°I think I understand already. This is all in consideration for the future. It¡¯s indeed a good thing too. We have so many children in our family, and it would be too exhausting if everyone relied on only you to raise them. If Yao Yao has a good job too, you two can have better lives in the future too!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Would his mother beat him up if she finds out about his and Yao Yao¡¯s true capabilities in the future?
Mo Beihan coughed. ¡°Mother, I came back this time because I have something important to do and something important to tell you as well. But you must promise me that no matter what I say, you must not be too surprised or upset!
¡°Mother, it¡¯s been so many years, and you¡¯ve suffered a lot. I will take care of you in the future, and you don¡¯t need to worry too much about the kids. I promise to raise them well. From now on, you can lead the life you want and think about what you like and want to do.
¡°There¡¯s still time now that you aren¡¯t very old yet. Otherwise, when you¡¯re really old in the future, you won¡¯t have the energy to do what you want!¡±
Jiang Yingqiu frowned. ¡°What are you saying? What do you mean by what I want to do? The kids are still so young, and Yao Yao is overseas too. I must raise these kids first. I don¡¯t wish to do anything. I just hope that these kids have food to eat and clothes to wear and remain safe and sound.¡±
Mo Beihan sighed. His mother had spent her entire life on her kids. In the past, it was on him and his elder brother, and subsequently, it was on Chengrui and Chengxu, and now, there were the youngest Xiao Jing and Mu Mu.
His mother had never thought nor lived for herself.
With a sigh, Mo Beihan said, ¡°Mother, I... I know where that man is already!¡±
Jiang Yingqiu did not react in time. ¡°Who?¡±
¡°My father!¡±
¡°Oh! He...¡±
Jiang Yingqiu did not internalize his words at first, but when she did, she paused abruptly and looked at Mo Beihan in a faze.
That man was a very distant memory of hers. In the earlier years, she was hurt and angry, but afterward, her mind was only ced on her children.
Over these years, she had only been yearning for her children to grow up safely and for Beihan to get married and start his family early.
That man... What did he look like again?
Jiang Yingqiu was stunned!
Mo Beihan sighed softly. ¡°Mother, he is not dead. He is the eldest son of a powerful family in the capital. Last year, my biological grandparents found me and found out that they have a grandson, which is me, and great-grandsons, including Chengxu and Chengrui.
¡°When that man returned, he never mentioned to his family about us. He remarried the daughter of a powerful family and gave birth to a child. Throughout all these years, Grandfather and Grandmother don¡¯t know about our existence.
¡°It was a coincidence that Grandfather found me. After finding me, he apologized to me and said that he wants topensate me. He even gave that man a good lesson. In the past year or so, Grandfather and I have been in contact, and he even sent us New Year giftsst year! Those clothes, shoes, food and necessities were all prepared by Grandfather and Grandmother. Even Yao Yao has them. Do you remember?¡±
Jiang Yingqiu was dumbfounded still as she looked at Mo Beihan, speechless.
Chapter 597 - The Whole Family is Going to the Capital
Chapter 597: The Whole Family is Going to the Capital
Mo Beihan continued, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s in the past. You¡¯ve lived well without that man all these years. My grandparents are very kind, and they treat me well. They¡¯re different from that man. I will bring the children with me to the Mo family. I will take care of them. The Mo family will take care of them. You will not have any burden on yourself. Live for yourself once, all right?¡±
Jiang Yingqiu suddenly panicked, ¡°Are you going to take the children away? Then what about me?¡±
She had lived for her children all these years. At first, it was for her son and then for her grandson. That was how she had spent her life. With Mo Beihan suddenly telling her that he was going to take away the children, they would not need her care anymore. She felt out of ce all of a sudden.
Mo Beihanforted her and said, ¡°Mom, you won¡¯t be left behind. Don¡¯t worry, all right? The Mo family is in the capital, so I will bring all the children there. You will follow us as well. I¡¯ll find a house for you outside. I can give you your allowance. If you want to find a job to do, I¡¯ll arrange it for you. If you don¡¯t want to do anything, I have enough money to sustain your life. I will never leave you behind. All the children wille and visit you often as well.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu was stunned. She did not know what she should do or what she wanted to do.
Mo Beihan felt sad for her.
¡°Mom, since we¡¯re all going over, Jiang Xun and Ping Ping will follow as well. Yao Yao will be going overseas, and no one will help to take care of her teacher, Jiang Yiru. Jiang Yiru is the descendant of the Jiang family and will definitely help her. So Jiang Xun and Ping Ping will be going over to her ce. You should go as well.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu was shocked, ¡°Me?¡±
¡°Yes. When the few brothers of the Gu family were here during Chinese New Yearst year, they always brought the children to the elderly at the cowshed to study. Even Aunt Yunshuang went together. You sometimes went over to join them when everyone was so passionate about studying.
¡°You said that your health ispromised, so you need to learn more from Teacher Jiang, especially on body nourishment. Then you¡¯ll be able to take care of yourself. I remember that you were very interested in medicine, right?
¡°I feel you can learn more from her and take care of Jiang Xun and Ping Ping at the same time. I¡¯m not asking you to be as skilled as Yao Yao. You just need to learn some basics from Teacher Jiang as she is a famous doctor in Jiangnan. Then you will have some skills.
¡°Then I will arrange a job for you in the clinic. You can help do some simple tasks and earn some money.
¡°You don¡¯t need to earn big money. As long as you have something to do and keep yourself upied, all right?¡±
Jiang Yingqiu was totally shocked.
She had never imagined such a life that she would be going to the city and working.
This was a dream for millions of people. But she... she was just ady from the countryside.
¡°I... I don¡¯t think I can. I don¡¯t know anything. I went overst time just to join the rest. I...¡±
Jiang Yingqiu was a little scared.
¡°Beihan, the capital is so far from here. We don¡¯t know anyone there. Furthermore, you said that that man got married again and has a son. If you go to the Mo family... that woman will find you trouble. Our children are still young. They will get bullied there. She¡¯s from a big family, and we won¡¯t be able to fight her...¡±
Mo Beihan smiled, ¡°Rest assured. No one can bully me. I¡¯m going to the Mo family as the heir.¡±
Chapter 598 - The Whole Family is Going to the Capital (2)
Chapter 598: The Whole Family is Going to the Capital (2)
Jiang Yingqiu totally froze.
¡°Heir... heir?¡±
Mo Beihan nodded, ¡°Yes. Both of my grandparents are very capable people, but my father is very useless. He couldn¡¯t even enter Grandpa¡¯s eyes. Grandpa knows that he will never be able to take over the family. Hister son is being spoiled by his mother, so he is also not a candidate in Grandpa¡¯s eyes.
¡°Grandpa is getting old now, and the Mo family needs a younger person to take over. That¡¯s why Grandpa chose me. If I decide to go, he will nurture me as the heir.
¡°Actually, the opportunity that Teacher Jiang received was arranged by Grandpa. I didn¡¯t expect that she would get such a good job. Teacher Jiang is Yao Yao¡¯s teacher and also a famous doctor from Jiangnan. Every person she meets in the capital will be part of my connections in the future.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu: ¡°...¡±
Jiang Yingqiu had been listening to his son all these years. He became the main force of the family when he was more than ten years old. She did not know how to react to what he said, but she could find any reason to argue.
¡°The... the Mo family is that good? It sounds like it will be a dangerous ce. Beihan, we shouldn¡¯t go. You¡¯re doing well in your work now, aren¡¯t you? Yao Yao will have a job when she¡¯s back. You will live a good life. Why do we have to go to the Mo family?¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Then I¡¯m giving away the Mo family to others. It will go to that man¡¯s hand. The family belongs to my elder brother and me. I will never give them the chance.¡±
Mo Huai and Mo Yunhao could not take over the Mo family, but his younger uncle would. Even if he was not interested in that, he would still be the heir.
But Mo Huai and Mo Yunhao were the eldest son and eldest grandson, respectively. If Younger Uncle took over the family, he would still share a portion of the family resources with them.
Mo Beihan would not allow that.
That bastard left them here to suffer. Since both his brother and he belonged to the Mo family, it would not be a problem for him to go back to take over the family.
He hated Mo Huai as well.
His father only brought disaster to them. He remembered clearly how his mother and brother suffered when he was young. He hated every single person in the Mo family.
He was close to his grandparents, not because they did not know the truth or they were very capable people. It was due to how they treated him when he returned to the Mo family in his previous life. They loved him the most even until they passed away.
He intended to take revenge on Mo Huai when he returned to the Mo family in his previous life.
Jiang Yingqiu couldn¡¯t say anything after hearing his words.
She could feel her heart still aching when thinking about her eldest son.
Though she said that she already forgot about the past, how could she not hate Mo Huai?
She had just be numb to it after such a long time.
Mo Beihan exined further to her, and she totally did not know how to react.
She was used to following her younger son¡¯s arrangement. She only needed to think about how to take care of the children in her daily life. All big decisions were made by her son. Now that he insisted on leaving, she could not find enough reasons to argue. So, she had no choice.
Anyway, she would follow wherever her son was going!
After convincing Jiang Yingqiu, Mo Beihan exined to the children. They were all shocked.
They were about to go to the capital?
Mo Beihan was always very decisive and would not hesitate after making the decision. He settled the matters in their hometown and told his Uncle Jiang Feng about the decision. He did not exin his real identity but only told him that he was going to bring his mother and the children to live in the city.
After settling everything, he brought six children and his mother to the train towards the capital.
Chapter 599 - The Whole Family is Going to the Capital (2)
Chapter 599: The Whole Family is Going to the Capital (2)
This was the first time the children had been on a train. They were all very excited aside from Mo Chengrui, who appeared to be very quiet.
He had only just known his grandfather came from such a powerful family.
If he could pity the family back then, his father might not have passed away.
He did not ask his father to bring all of them to the capital or acknowledge their presence. He just needed his pity. His father and uncle were his sons. Did he ever think of how Grandma should live with two children?
Everyone suffered from starvation often in the past. The situation would have been different had he cared enough to send over some food.
But there was nothing. It was as though he never had a grandfather.
Now they had the chance to return to the Mo family and be acknowledged as part of the family due to his young uncle and great-grandfather.
Mo Chengrui pursed his lips; he loathed his grandfather.
He would have just be downtrodden if his father was too poor to raise them. However, he came from a rich family in reality. Even a meager helping from him would have been a great help to the family.
Yet, he did not. He was cold-blooded; not once did he care about their survival.
The trip to the capital was long. Initially, the children were excited, but they gradually lost their enthusiasm. There was nothing to do on the train. For boys still at an age where they were boisterous, it was agonizing.
¡°You¡¯ll be seeing your young aunt when we arrive at the capital. She¡¯ll cook nice food for you.¡±
The children felt excited again after hearing what Mo Beihan said.
Young Aunt!
Their young aunt who could make the most delicious food!
This year, she had been out of their hometown most of the time, so they didn¡¯t get to eat the food she often cooked.
Mu Mu stared at Mo Beihan and asked, ¡°Will Young Aunt spend a few years overseas?¡±
Everyone: ¡°...¡±
The children were depressed again.
After suffering from boredom for half a month, they finally reached the capital. Gu Qingyao came over to pick them up.
Mu Mu¡¯s eyes brightened when he alighted from the train and saw Gu Qingyao. He immediately rushed towards her.
¡°Young Aunt! Young Aunt!¡±
The little boy¡¯s voice was soft and sweet. Gu Qingyao smiled and stretched her arms to hug the little boy.
¡°Mu Mu, did you miss me?¡±
¡°Yes! I miss you so much! Every day!¡±
Gu Qingyao was delighted and kissed him on his cheek. Mu Mu crinkled his eyes in joy.
Gu Qingyao smiled at Mo Beihan. Her eyes were filled with love.
¡°Let¡¯s go. We shall stay at my teacher¡¯s ce first and arrange a new ceter.¡±
Gu Qingyao brought everyone towards Jiang Yiru¡¯s house. As this was the children¡¯s first timeing to the capital, they looked around curiously. Meanwhile, Jiang Yingqiu was a little nervous, having found the capital strange and also the fact that she might need to face that man.
Gu Qingyao carried Mu Mu and walked at the front to lead the way. Mo Beihan walked beside Jiang Yingqiu, who suddenly grabbed his arm. She wasn¡¯t expecting her whole life to suddenly be ahead of her and so didn¡¯t know what to expect.
Mo Beihan could sense how nervous she was. So, she stayed beside her the entire time.
When they reached Jiang Yiru¡¯s house, both Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin were still working. Gu Qingyao directly brought them in.
The courtyard here was bigger than the one in their hometown. The children all smiled in delight.
Chapter 600 - The Whole Family is Going to the Capital (3)
Chapter 600: The Whole Family is Going to the Capital (3)
Only two bedrooms in the main hall of the small courtyard were upied. There were two more bedrooms on the east side. Gu Qingyao packed the rooms earlier, knowing that Mo Beihan would bring the family here.
The children and Mo Beihan would stay in the bigger room. They would live in bunk beds just like how they had lived in their hometown.
Jiang Yingqiu would stay in the other room alone. The capital was colder than their hometown. The weather was warmer now, but it was still cold in the morning and at night. There was a thickyer of nket on her bed.
Jiang Yingqiu walked into the room. There was a cab, a table and a box. The mattress cover on the bed was soft. She touched the cover. It was made of new cotton, just like the nket.
The bedsheet and nket cover were of normal design but both were new.
The wall in the room was clean, and the entire room was cozy. The room was rtively higher, and the window¡¯s location allowed the room to be very bright. It really was a lovely room.
This was much better than the room in her hometown.
Was she going to live here from now on?
She did not know how to react or what to expect.
After settling the children with Gu Qingyao in the other room, Mo Beihan came over. He immediately knew that she felt helpless as she was stoning on the bed.
He sat beside her and held her hand, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. This ce is temporary. You will not stay here forever.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu was shocked!
¡°Not... not here? Then... where will I stay?¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°You will have your own house. I will find one for you. That will be your home.¡±
This was still Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin¡¯s home. His mother would not be able to live freely here.
¡°Mom, this ce has been assigned to Teacher Jiang by the factory. It¡¯s not very good for you to stay here forever.¡±
Jiang Yiru might not say anything, but Mo Beihan was not willing to let his mother stay at another¡¯s house.
His mother had suffered enough in her life. As her son, why would he bring her out if he could not even give her a home?
¡°I was busy settling my job and contacting the Mo family after I decided to bring you here. I did not have enough time to find a suitable house for you. You shall stay here temporarily, and I¡¯ll go look around for an individual small courtyard. Jiang Xun and Ping Ping will live with you.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu was totally confused, ¡°Jiang Xun and Ping Ping belong to the Jiang family. Aren¡¯t they supposed to follow their great aunt?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled, ¡°Their identity was registered under the Mo family. So, technically, they¡¯re part of the Mo family. They will apany you.¡±
Jiang Yiru still had Old Master Qin around, but his mother was alone.
She had spent all her time on the children. He was scared that she would not get used to a life without them.
Gu Qingyao came over and smiled, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry about the house. I¡¯m looking for one nearby. I¡¯ve found a few that are nearby, opposite us or a street away from us. All of them are not far from Teacher¡¯s workce. It¡¯s just that I did not manage to select one.
¡°Some were rented out. We need to wait if we want. Others need more negotiation.¡±
Mo Beihan did not expect that Gu Qingyao would be so thoughtful. He was too busy to find a house. He did not even mention it to her, but she still thought of it.
Joy filled Mo Beihan¡¯s heart.
Chapter 601 - The Whole Family is Going to the Capital (4)
Chapter 601: The Whole Family is Going to the Capital (4)
This meant that Yao Yao treated his family as hers. And that was why she was so thoughtful.
Mo Beihan smiled, ¡°There are houses nearby?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded, ¡°Yes, there are a few nearby. Aunt should rest for a few days first. You must be exhausted after such a long train ride. I¡¯ll bring you around to take a look at the houses after a few days. We¡¯ll get the one that you like.
¡°It¡¯s near Teacher¡¯s workce, and there¡¯s a department store around the corner. It¡¯s not too far from the Mo family. Brother Beihan and the children cane and visit you often.
¡°The few houses I selected are huge and have enough rooms. It¡¯s okay if the children want to stay for a few days. Oh, most importantly, it¡¯s not far from the school they will be going to. If you miss them, you can visit them directly without notifying the Mo family.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
This was the most surprising news for Jiang Yingqiu now.
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°Of course. The Mo family were delighted when they knew that the children wereing. They have arranged a school for them. I have already heard about the school. It¡¯s not far from here.¡±
Grandma Mo visited her often. It was easy to know which school the children would be attending.
In order to please Mo Beihan and show their respect to her and Jiang Yingqiu, the Mo family chose a school that was nearer to where Jiang Yingqiu would stay.
Jiang Yingqiu finally smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good! That¡¯s good!¡±
The children that she raised all these years had never left her sight. How would she be willing to let them go now?
She felt relieved when she knew that she could still see them. Jiang Yingqiu was tired from the train ride. Mo Beihan asked her to rest early and left the room with Gu Qingyao.
The children were exhausted as well. Mu Mu fell asleep earlier on when Gu Qingyao was there. Jiang Xun and Mo Chengrui were not asleep yet. They were in their room and watched their younger brothers.
Mo Beihan followed Gu Qingyao to her room. There was no one else in the room, so Mo Beihan would not have to control himself anymore. He pulled her into her arms immediately and asked, ¡°When will you be leaving?¡±
¡°About mid-March.¡±
There was not much time left.
Mo Beihan did not say anything but hugged her tighter.
They would be separated for a few years. It would be lying if he said he would not miss her. But he could not force her to stay.
¡°There¡¯s not much time left. I will not be going to the Mo family now. I will stay here to apany you. After you leave, I¡¯ll then settle my stuff, okay?¡±
Jiang Hongying would not let him go easily if his identity was exposed. Yao Yao would be affected as well.
It would bete to go back after she left.
Gu Qingyao sighed softly, ¡°Okay!¡±
She knew that Mo Beihan was not willing to let her go and she did not want to leave him either.
But she had no choice. When she knew that her mother might be in France, she could not stay here anymore. She must go overseas this time.
In the time before Gu Qingyao left, Mo Beihan apanied her all the time besides the time of her training. He brought her to go shopping and walk around. Though they were a couple, they could not hold hands outside. The generation was still conservative. Such actions were not allowed in the public.
Mo Beihan sighed. He envied the freedom overseas. Now he also wanted to go overseas!
Then he would be able to hold Yao Yao¡¯s hands on the streets.
Chapter 602 - Boarding the Plane to Overseas
Chapter 602: Boarding the ne to Overseas
The two elderly of the Mo family got the news that Mo Beihan came to the capital. They were excited for a long time when their grandson finally decided to bring the children to return to the Mo family.
But when Old Master Mo knew that Gu Qingyao was going overseas, he was shocked.
Er...
His granddaughter-inw was going overseas?
He hadn¡¯t known about that previously.
Grandma Mo was shocked when she saw the news.
¡°Yao Yao is going overseas. Then... what about our grandson? They are supposed to get married soon!¡±
Old Master Mo looked at his wife. He couldn¡¯t figure it out either.
¡°Err... The government is facing a shortage of talents in medicine. Actually, weck talented people in all areas. You should know about the current situation. A group of people will be approved to study overseas. There are two positions avable for medicine. Jiang Yiru requested an opportunity for Yao Yao to be part of thepetition. Her ability will definitely guarantee a spot.¡±
Grandma Mo, ¡°...¡±
The news was truly surprising!
¡°Will... will Beihan be willing to let her go? They¡¯re going to get married and such a thing happens. She will only be back after two to three years. Beihan is willing to do that?¡±
Old Master Mo¡¯s lips twitched.
¡°Beihan was the one that asked her to go. He said that she was too talented. The current society is just too conservative for her. If she stays, she can only do theundry, cook meals and raise children. Her life will just be wasted. She¡¯s still so young! Beihan wants her to study overseas first and...¡±
¡°And what?¡± Grandma Mo asked immediately.
¡°And Beihan emphasised that the Mo family cannot use any method to stop Gu Qingyao from going overseas. And he will not ask her to get the marriage certificate before she leaves.¡±
Grandma Mo, ¡°...¡±
The study was quiet for a while. Grandma Mo sighed and sat on the chair.
¡°Our grandson really put his heart on this little girl!¡±
Since the study trip overseas was approved by the government, they would definitely be highly valued when they returned. There was no way to get higher education now within the country. Gu Qingyao was just a mediocre girl from the countryside if she stayed here. Her only way out was to wait for the Gu family to grow.
But it would be different now. If she did well overseas, she would have a bright future once she came back. Furthermore, she was the only disciple of Jiang Yiru. This identity would open the door to the medical field for her.
With a high starting point and her degree, she would be different.
Her grandson was thinking from Gu Qingyao¡¯s perspective.
He emphasised that he would not force her to get the marriage certificate before she left to show that he believed in her. So he would not do anything to make her feel constrained.
He also signalled the Mo family that he valued Gu Qingyao. He would never ask her to sacrifice her future just because the Mo family was powerful.
She would have her own way, and he would fully support her.
Old Master Mo noticed that her wife was slightly depressed and said, ¡°He¡¯s just as good as me!¡±
Grandma Mo, ¡°...¡±
She did not feel that depressed after Old Master Mo¡¯s words.
Though they were not willing to ept the fact that Gu Qingyao would be leaving, they did not try to interfere.
They were young people and had their own choices. They would just give Mo Beihan whatever he wanted.
Chapter 603 - Boarding the Plane to Overseas (2)
Chapter 603: Boarding the ne to Overseas (2)
It was true that Gu Qingyao was still young and would still be in her twenties once she returned. With her degree by that time, she would have be someone better qualified to marry Mo Beihan and wouldn¡¯t be looked down upon by others when she bes the mistress of the Mo family.
Besides that, controlling the force within the Mo family would be beneficial to her.
The force within the Mo family was not merely the expenditure of the family members. The right to control the entire family¡¯s resources also was one, and she would have the right for it.
Everyone was sensitive in this present generation, so they couldn¡¯t do anything they wanted, unlike in their former timeline. There would be nothing for Gu Qingyao to do if she continued to stay.
She should study overseas with her clever brain.
More importantly, their grandson valued Gu Qingyao so much. Old Master Mo and Grandma Mo were scared that they would piss off Mo Beihan if they meddled.
Mo Beihan would spend his time with Gu Qingyao till she left. Afterwards, he would bring all the children back to the Mo family. The news really excited Old Master Mo and Grandma Mo.
The Mo family did not try to stop Gu Qingyao from going overseas, but they even tried to help her in all possible ways. With Gu Qingyao¡¯s own ability, she achieved the first rank in her exam, with scores way above the second rank.
She was now famous in the medicine industry.
She was indeed the qualified disciple of the famous doctor from Jiangnan and was outstanding at such a young age. She would be one of the best when she came back from overseas.
After securing the spot, Gu Qingyao¡¯s opportunity to study overseas was approved.
She turned towards Mo Beihan and leaned into his arms, ¡°If I wasn¡¯t going overseas, we should have been married by now. Brother Beihan, let¡¯s... let¡¯s get married.¡±
Both Jiang Yiru and Jiang Yingqiu did not disturb them as they knew that Gu Qingyao would be leaving soon and would only be back after a few years.
Mo Beihan was leaning against the bed. When she leaned over, he immediately pulled her into his arms.
Mo Beihan smiled as he heard her words.
More than one person had asked him to get the marriage certificate with Gu Qingyao before she left. What if she ran away?
No one could guarantee that a young girl would stay the same after two to three years.
What if she fell in love with someone else after a few years?
He did not expect that Yao Yao would ask him that as well.
In Mo Beihan¡¯s perspective, if Yao Yao fell in love with someone else, getting the marriage certificate now would not prevent that from happening.
Mo Beihan lowered his head to look at her, ¡°Did someone say anything to you?¡±
Gu Qingyao shook her head. She did not care what others said. She cared more about Mo Beihan.
He had waited for her for so many years, and they had nned to get married this year. He had waited for a long time for the wedding, but it was disrupted by what happened.
She felt sorry for Mo Beihan if she just left.
¡°I just feel sorry for you.¡±
Mo Beihan chuckled, ¡°So you want to give me the title as your husband to let me be more assured?¡±
Gu Qingyao stared at him, ¡°I¡¯m being serious.¡±
He could still make jokes now?
¡°Am I not serious?¡± Mo Beihan smiled.
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Qingyao did not say anything. She leaned against his chest and hugged him.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Why would you feel sorry for me?¡±
Chapter 604 - Boarding the Plane to Overseas (3)
Chapter 604: Boarding the ne to Overseas (3)
Gu Qingyao snuggled her head against his chest and said, ¡°You¡¯ve waited for me for so long. We nned on getting married this year, but I¡¯ll need at least two to three years before I can return. Of course I¡¯m not willing to leave you here alone.
¡°Furthermore...¡± Gu Qingyao paused.
¡°We¡¯ve wasted so much time in our previous life. Actually... I was the reason why it happened. I was overly sensitive and couldn¡¯t see the reality.¡±
Honestly speaking, Mo Beihan did not do anything to hurt her in their previous life. He even saved her. But some scars continued to remain in her heart even after the incident.
Mo Beihan waited for her for so many years, and eventually, they were both killed by the car ident caused by Bai Youran.
Mo Beihan frowned. He embraced her tighter and stared at her with a serious face, ¡°I have never med you, Yao Yao. You were still young and immature and scared of me. That was why you changed. You were mostly affected by the curses spat by others and the attacks on the Gu family. That was the reason why you broke down.
¡°How old were you back then? Fifteen? You were always cautious because of the Gu family. And it¡¯s normal that you were scared and guilt-ridden after such a disaster happening to the family.¡±
From an outsider¡¯s perspective, everyone would me Gu Qingyao. Nothing serious happened, and he even saved her, so how could she not be able to recover from the trauma?
Yet Mo Beihan had never med her. From his own point of view, what caused the mental breakdown wasn¡¯t the incident itself but the gossiping right after.
In such a conservative era, it was normal that an obedient teenage girl could not take such mudslinging.
So he never med her and instead took care of her and pampered her.
Gu Qingyao did not insist on that anymore. She just hugged him tightly and said, ¡°To be honest, after hearing what you said, I have a stronger feeling of wanting to get the marriage certificate with you now.¡±
Mo Beihan was stunned. ¡°Why?¡±
¡°Such a good man! What if someone took you away in the future?¡±
¡°A man who can be easily taken away is not a good man!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She felt ted and didn¡¯t know what to say, so she just rubbed her head against his chest.
¡°Mo Beihan, wait for me toe back. I will marry you when I¡¯m back, and we will have many babies!¡±
Mo Beihan was delighted to hear that.
Soon, it had reached the middle of March and was time for her to leave. Gu Qingyao left two hundred thousand yuan cash to Mo Beihan and boarded the ne to France.
Mo Beihan did not reject the money.
Though he did not need the money, he still epted to prevent her from feeling more guilty.
He would not be that free after going to the Mo family. It would be impossible for him to go hunting in his free time. He still needed to deal with Jiang Hongying and her son. He definitely needed money.
Yao Yao would be worried if he did not take the money.
Gu Qingyao held the old marriage certificate that belonged to her parents. She was determined to look for her mother even if she had to travel everywhere in the world.
Mo Beihan had also found a house for Jiang Yingqiu. It was one of the houses that Gu Qingyao selected. It had a small yard; a traditional courtyard house. There were enough rooms if all the children came back.
After settling everything, he brought the four children to the Mo family.
Chapter 605 - Return to the Mo House (1)
Chapter 605: Return to the Mo House (1)
Old Master Mo and Grandma Mo were very excited that the children were back. The Mo family sent a car to pick them up, and it was the children¡¯s first time riding a car, so all of them were extremely excited.
Ever since they arrived in the capital, they had seen many cars on the road and were amazed by them. Actually, Mo Beihan once drove a car back home, but it was an office car, and he only used it when he had an assignment. No one could be in such cars just for the heck of it, much less go for a drive with one.
Thus, the few children, especially Xiao Jing and Mu Mu, had never really ridden in a car before and only seen cars aftering to the capital.
Steward Zhong came to pick them up personally. After opening the car door, Mo Beihan said, ¡°Get in the car!¡±
The children hurriedly crawled in.
Mo Beihan took the front passenger seat and brought them to the Mo House.
On the other hand, the atmosphere in the Mo House was solemn.
Grandfather and Grandmother Mo were donned in new clothes as they sat on the sofa, glowing with health while waiting for the arrival of their grandson and great-grandsons. Mo Huai¡¯s family and the second son of the Mo family and his wife were present as well.
Both the children of the second son were at the school, hence they were not home yet.
They were told toe down by Grandfather and Grandmother Mo, who said that today¡¯s matter was especially important, and instructed them to pay attention to their image!
The second son came here and had been waiting cluelessly ever since.
Given the Mo family¡¯s status, there were not many people whom his father and mother would treat so grandly and solemnly.
It was even more magical that their whole family had been told toe and wait for them.
The second son had already been waiting for an entire morning. Looking at how his father and mother are brimming with excitement, his curiosity was at an all-time high!
Who had such capability to make these two so excited?
While the second son was curious, Jiang Hongying had long been impatient!
She was the eldest daughter-inw and mistress of the Mo family ¨C at least in Jiang Hongying¡¯s knowledge, she truly viewed herself as the mistress of the Mo family.
Given her identity, there were not many who could make her sit still and wait an entire morning.
Especially after she and her precious son were punished by Old Master for no reason which dealt a huge blow to her image, Jiang Hongying was very dissatisfied with Old Master Mo right now.
She was even more displeased now that he made everyone wait for people.
Mo Huai was dozing off at one side. He did not think much about it as his parents made him wait here and his brother¡¯s family was present as well thus he dared not say anything either.
The main point was, he was beaten up by both of them previously and was a little fearful now. Afterward, he personally saw how Mo Yunhao was given a fierce beating and was locked up for many days just because he spilled a bowl of soup, and this made him even more cowardly!
In any case, he did not need to do anything and was just waiting, so... he would just wait!
Mo Yunhao had the same personality as his mother. He already made ns with others to go out and y, but his grandparents wanted him to wait at home. He disagreed at first, but seeing that they were about to beat him again, he recalled the tragic experience from before and eventually stayed behind.
However, deep down, he was increasingly impatient and detested the iing guests.
They¡¯re putting on such great airs!
Steward Zhong personally drove the few to the entrance of the Mo House.
As Mo Beihan alighted the car, emotions surged within him when he saw the familiar building before his eyes.
Chapter 606 - Return to the Mo House (2)
Chapter 606: Return to the Mo House (2)
In the previous lifetime, he was still working diligently in Nancheng at this age, with nary a thought that he would have such a family background.
And in this lifetime, he initially thought he would get married to Yao Yao in their hometown first, but unexpectedly, he returned here so soon.
The children looked at the beautiful andrge courtyard before them and were rather cautious. This was their great-grandparents¡¯ house?
Steward Zhong smiled. ¡°Beihan, this is the Mo House. Old Master and Old Lady have been making the preparations since this morning. Hurry, bring the kids in!¡±
Mo Beihan nodded and held Mo Chengrui¡¯s hand in one hand and Mu Mu¡¯s hand in the other. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
The few of them followed Steward Zhong into the house. When they reached the living room, Steward Zhong told Old Master Mo, ¡°Old Master, Old Lady, I¡¯ve brought them here.¡±
Steward Zhong stood aside while Mo Beihan walked forward with the kids. ¡°Grandfather, Grandmother!¡±
Afterward, he told the kids, ¡°Greet Great-grandfather and Great-grandmother!¡±
The children did not recognize Old Master Mo and Grandma Mo, but looking at Mo Beihan and then at the old couple, they greeted, ¡°Great-grandfather, Great-grandmother!¡±
Old Master Mo and Grandma Mo almost shed tears of joy.
Meanwhile, Mo Huai, Jiang Hongying and Mo Yunhao werepletely dumbfounded!
The family of three, amazingly, had the same expression as they looked at Mo Beihan and the rest in confusion.
On the other hand, the second son of the Mo family, Mo Wei, widened his eyes the moment he saw Mo Beihan enter, not because of anything else, but because he looked especially simr to Old Master in his youth.
Although he was the younger son, his father was in the prime of life during his teenage years, and he could still remember how his father looked when he was younger.
Almost instinctively, Mo Wei turned to look at the dumbfounded Mo Huai opposite him.
His parents gave birth to him at an old age, and he was still very young now, so it was simply impossible to have such an old son like Mo Beihan. Thus, it was only possible for Mo Beihan to be his elder brother, Mo Huai¡¯s son.
No one in the Mo family had heard that his elder brother had such a son, especially these younger ones behind him...
Great-grandfather, Great-grandmother?
Uh... The Mo family even has great-grandchildren already?
Grandfather Mo was ecstatic as he stood up excitedly. ¡°Good! Good! Come, sit here!¡±
Old Master Mo pointed to the seat beside him.
Thus, Mo Beihan led the four kids to sit beside Grandfather and Grandmother Mo.
Grandfather Mo looked at Mo Huai and said, ¡°Son, he is Mo Beihan. Do you still remember him?¡±
Mo Huai¡¯s expression could not be any stiffer!
It had been more than ten years, and he had already forgotten about those matters. But Mo Beihan¡¯s appearance finally made certain events reappear in his mind.
When he left back then, this child was still a small baby who was being carried in his arms!
Mo Huai was speechless as he looked at Mo Beihan.
Old Master Mo scoffed. ¡°Let me introduce them! This is Beihan, the grandson of my Mo family. He has an elder brother called Mo Beiting, but Beiting is no longer around anymore. These four children have been left behind by Mo Beiting. They are the great-grandsons of the Mo family.¡±
Then, he told Mo Beihan, ¡°Beihan, this is your father, Mo Huai. Beside him is your stepmother, Jiang Hongying, while this is your younger brother, Mo Yunhao.
¡°This is your young uncle and young aunt.¡±
Mo Beihan ignored Mo Huai and Jiang Hongying directly to greet Mo Wei and his wife, Yang Lerong, ¡°Young Uncle, Young Aunt!¡±
Chapter 607 - Return to the Mo House (3)
Chapter 607: Return to the Mo House (3)
Afterward, Mo Beihan looked at the kids and said ¡°Greet your second grandfather and second grandma!¡±
The kids said, ¡°Second Grandfather, Second Grandma!¡±
Mo Wei: ...
Yang Lerong: ...
They were still so young, but they¡¯re already grandparents?
¡°No!¡±
Before Mo Wei and Yang Lerong could respond, Jiang Hongying¡¯s scream pierced through the air. She finally realized what was happening and stood up abruptly. Her face was contorted.
¡°Who are you all? Mo Huai, who are they?¡±
She red at Mo Huai as though she wanted to devour him.
Mo Huai shivered in fear from his wife¡¯s re. ¡°I... I...¡±
After stuttering for a long time, he still had not said anything.
Unable to count on Mo Huai, Jiang Hongying looked at Old Master Mo and Grandma Mo agitatedly, ¡°Father, Mother, how can you all randomly bring these kids back and say that they¡¯re from the Mo family? Who can prove that?
¡°Mo Huai has been in the capital for so many years, and the Mo family is so strict. How can he have such a grown child? I will not acknowledge them. I¡¯ll definitely not acknowledge them!¡±
Old Master Mo scoffed without saying anything and looked at Mo Huai instead. ¡°Tell her, who are Beihan and these kids?¡±
Mo Huai¡¯s expression was extremely stiff now. Never would he have dreamt that his past would actually be brought to light one day.
That time in the countryside was his nightmare. He had never been through such suffering, and it was too difficult for him. If he did not marry, it was very likely that he would have starved to death!
He did not wish to die. Not at all.
So he married that woman, the younger sister of the local brigade leader. After marrying her, he would be taken care of and would not starve.
¡°I... I... I don¡¯t know. I... I really...¡±
Before Mo Huai finished his sentence, he was kicked in the chest by the furious Old Master Mo and tumbled down the sofa.
¡°Scumbag, how dare you say you don¡¯t know even now?¡±
Old Master Mo was bing more and more disappointed in his eldest son. ¡°Did you forget everything you did in the South Lake Brigade? You married a wife and had kids in the countryside. After the Mo family allowed you toe back, you abandoned them and returned without telling us anything. You hid this from the family for so many years. If not for you, my eldest grandson might not have died, and these kids would not have needed to suffer in the countryside for so many years!
¡°Scumbag! Scumbag!¡±
The more Old Master Mo spoke, the more furious he became, and he could not help but give Mo Huai a few more kicks.
¡°Ah... I was wrong, I was wrong. Father, stop hitting me, stop hitting me...¡±
Mo Huai really developed a phobia from his parents¡¯ recent beatings!
Looking at Mo Huai, whoy on the ground battered and exhausted after only a few kicks, even the younger ones began to despise him a little, what more Mo Beihan.
So this was their grandfather!
He was too inferior to their young uncle. Young Uncle is so powerful, and this grandfather is so old already but is screaming after just a few hits. Was there a need?
Grandma Mo pulled Old Master Mo back. ¡°All right, don¡¯t beat him anymore. Beihan and the kids just came back today. We should be happy. Don¡¯t make the house so gloomy.¡±
Old Master Mo finally stopped.
He looked at Jiang Hongying and Mo Yunhao and said, ¡°Mo Huai had Beihan when he got married in the countryside. After he came home, he hid everything from us. We didn¡¯t know he was already married and had kids. It was only afterwards that we did when he married you and had Yunhao.
¡°It is Mo Huai who let you all down. I will punish him. You all are free to settle scores with him as you wish.¡±
Chapter 608 - Return to the Mo House (4)
Chapter 608: Return to the Mo House (4)
Mo Huai was frightened. ¡°Father...¡±
¡°Shut up. You have no position to speak here!¡± Old Master Mo kicked him angrily again, causing Mo Huai to let out a tragic cry and to be too fearful to speak.
¡°Enough!¡± Jiang Hongying shrieked.
She looked at Old Master Mo and then at Mo Beihan. Her facial expression was distorted like never before. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Mo Huai is my husband, and we are legally married. Even if these really are kids that Mo Huai had in the countryside, they¡¯re just the bastard children of a countryside woman. They have no rights to stay in the Mo family. I will definitely not acknowledge them!
¡°Shut up!¡± Old Master Mo was livid. ¡°The Mo family¡¯s descendants do not require your acknowledgment. Jiang Hongying, don¡¯t fail to appreciate my kindness when I¡¯m giving you face!¡±
Had she been a sensible and magnanimous daughter-inw, in such an abrupt situation, the Mo family would have definitely taken pity on the mother and son, give them the same amount of respect and would evenpensate them.
After all, this was Mo Huai¡¯s wrongdoing, and Jiang Hongying and Mo Huai were actually considered victims.
However, Old Master Mo could not sympathize with Jiang Hongying at all. She was overbearing, unreasonable and had never spared a thought for the Mo family, yet she was hell-bent on using the Mo family to support the Jiang family.
He really did not care about such a senseless daughter-inw.
In other words, Old Master Mopletely excluded Jiang Hongying and Mo Yunhao from the family decision making.
These two people¡¯s feelings were not within the Mo family¡¯s area of consideration at all. Anyway, they had never thought about the feelings of the other Mo family members.
In front of the whole family, or rather in front of Mo Beihan and these kids, Old Master Mo actually belittled her. This was simply something Jiang Hongying could not stand. Mo Huai suddenly had a son who was already so grown up, and the problem was there were so many grandchildren behind him!
How much property would have to be split up?
No way!
The Mo family was hers. No one should dream of snatching it from her!
¡°Father!¡± Jiang Hongying shouted furiously, ¡°I am the mistress of the Mo family and Mo Huai¡¯s wife. I have the power to decide his offspring. These bastard children...¡±
¡°If I hear you say bastard children another time, you can get lost from this family!¡±
¡°Grandfather, how could you be so cruel? So many people just suddenly appeared. Are they really Father¡¯s offspring just because you said so? Why can¡¯t we object?¡±
Old Master Mo scoffed coldly. ¡°You all are right. I said they are the descendants of the Mo family so they are. You two cannot stand it? Cannot ept it? Sure! Get lost right now. This is what my Mo family is like. If you don¡¯t ept it, then get lost right now!¡±
Ridiculous, did they really think he was a pushover?
How dare they yell at him and even object to him openly. He protected the Mo family¡¯s position and raised these bunch of people with much difficulty, but how dare they speak to him like this! This was simply ridiculous!
Jiang Hongying and Mo Yunhao could not believe their ears.
They were the Mo family¡¯s female owner and eldest grandson. They were the sessors! How could the Old Master just chase them away like that?
Grandma Mo stood up at this time and looked at Jiang Hongying. ¡°Let me remind you. You¡¯re just the daughter-inw of the Mo family, not the mistress. Your father and I are not dead yet! It¡¯s not your turn to be the head of the family.¡±
Jiang Hongying paled and staggered, almost losing her bnce.
Old Master Mo looked at Mo Yunhao with an imposing expression that could not be resisted. ¡°Yunhao, your father had two children before you. Your eldest brother, Mo Beiting, has already passed on, but that does not mean he never existed. Thus, Mo Beihan is your second brother. Greet him!¡±
Chapter 609 - Return to the Mo House (5)
Chapter 609: Return to the Mo House (5)
Mo Yunhao looked at Mo Beihan for a long time but could not utter a word!
No matter how foolish he was, he knew what he was going to face after his so-called ¡°second brother¡± returned to the Mo family.
Since young, his mother had been telling him that he was the eldest grandson and the sessor of the Mo family, so everything that the Mo family owned would belong to him in the future.
The Mo family had arge business and being able to survive in the current circumstance was definitely not what an ordinary family could achieve.
His grandfather was an extremely capable man. It was just that the Mo family was being very low-key due to the current circumstance.
His mother told him that he must obtain the entire Mo family in the future and that it was a given for him to seed the Mo family because he was the eldest grandson.
However, his father was not the only child of his grandparents. There was still his young uncle whom his grandparents doted on even more, and Young Uncle also had his children.
Young Uncle was intelligent and adept at schemes, so he was definitely eyeing the family head position of the Mo family. Thus, since young, his mother had warned him to guard against Young Uncle.
After so many years, Young Uncle was indeed doted upon, but after all, he was not the eldest son, and his kids were not the eldest grandson and were even younger than him by many years. He had always believed that it was not likely for Young Uncle to seed the Mo family and that the Mo family still belonged to them.
After all, it was perfectly justifiable since they were the eldest son and eldest grandson!
However, he never expected that there would be an additional Mo Beihan now.
He was an elder brother who was older than him and had four kids behind him.
Elder brother!
He snatched his position as the eldest grandson!
Seeing that Mo Yunhao did not say anything, Old Master Mo narrowed his eyes and said rather menacingly, ¡°Yunhao, do you not listen to your grandfather¡¯s words anymore?¡±
Mo Yunhao shuddered at the voice. ¡°Grand... grandfather...¡±
Old Master Mo said, ¡°Yunhao, you must understand that your second brother is your second brother and that these kids are your eldest brother¡¯s children. They carry the Mo family¡¯s bloodline. You will never be able to change this fact!
¡°So, it was definite that they would return to the Mo family. You have no authority to make them leave. If you want to me anyone, it is your own father. It is him who hid this truth from you all for so many years. Had I known about your eldest brother and second brother¡¯s existence, I would have brought them back home a long time ago.
¡°Had I known that your father already wedded and had kids in the countryside, I would definitely not have allowed him and your mother to marry. This is clearly harming your mother.¡±
Jiang Hongying¡¯s face turned pale once again.
Old Master Mo said, ¡°My Mo family has always believed in keeping promises. Since Mo Huai married ady and even had children with her, he must take responsibility. Had I known this scoundrel has a wife and children in the countryside, I would have definitely brought thedy to the Mo family to be the daughter-inw of my Mo family.¡±
Jiang Hongying and Mo Yunhao were ash pale, and they could not utter a single word.
Although what he said seemed to be said to Mo Yunhao, it was, in reality, directed to Jiang Hongying.
To let her understand that Mo Beihan¡¯s return to the Mo family would not be changed, and regardless of whether she acknowledged him or not, Mo Beihan¡¯s identity as the grandson of the Mo family would not be affected.
Another point was to warn her that the Mo family could ept that daughter-inw from the countryside.
Seeing that Jiang Hongying was speechless out of fear, Old Master Mo scoffed coldly.
Useless!
If Jiang Hongying could put up a generous front to ept Mo Beihan and the kids and say that she would take good care of the kids, perhaps Old Master Mo might even see her in a better light.
As the eldest daughter-inw of the Mo family, she could not evenpose herself in such a scene. If the family really encountered any trouble, Jiang Hongying would not be of a single use!
Chapter 610 - Return to the Mo House (6)
Chapter 610: Return to the Mo House (6)
Powerful families had their ownw of survival.
Jiang Hongying was born in the Jiang family. Although it was not considered a top influential family, it was still considered one of the powerful families and had interacted with the high society as well.
After marrying into the Mo family for so many years, her status elevated greatly, yet she still did not understand such logic.
Look at those true mistresses of the wealthy families. Which of them were like Jiang Hongying, who screamed and shamelessly said that she would not acknowledge them?
Ha!
Was there any use even if she did not acknowledge them?
This situation in the Mo family had happened in many other families before. Leaving aside having a wife and children in the countryside before marriage, many even had illegitimate children. What immoral deeds could those yboys not do?
However, among those wealthy families, unless they were too inferior to appear in public, the true mistress of a wealthy family would definitely not yap about nonsense like Jiang Hongying.
No matter how resentful they were, they were aware that they could not make any decision. As long as the child carried their husband¡¯s blood, and that the Old Master and Old Lady of the family acknowledged them, they simply would not be able to prevent those children from acknowledging one¡¯s roots and ancestors.
Many were very generous on the surface, but how fiercely they fought in secret was unknown.
Although Old Master Mo despised those cruel people who used unscrupulous means to harm their family just to gain a little family benefit, he could understand their rejection of these illegitimate children.
If Jiang Hongying and Mo Yunhao simply did not like Mo Beihan or even detested him, Old Master Mo could understand. After all, who could ept that their husband had hidden such a huge matter from them?
However, Jiang Hongying called them bastard children right in their faces while her eyes were dripping with evil when she looked at Mo Beihan and even the kids. This was no longer just cruel. She was unbridling cruel.
Such a woman must not be tolerated!
Looking at Mo Yunhao, Old Master Mo said in an extremely cold tone that bore no defiance!
¡°Yunhao, greet your second brother!¡±
Under Old Master Mo¡¯s terrifying gaze, Mo Yunhao broke out in cold sweat. This was his first time seeing such a frightening side of his grandfather.
In his memory, his grandparents were verypassionate seniors. He had never understood why his friends were so fearful of the Old Master at home. What could an elderly possibly do to them?
Now, he understood!
¡°Second... Second Brother!¡±
Mo Yunhao ultimately greeted with much unwillingness.
Old Master Mo nodded. ¡°All right, I called all of you here to introduce Beihan and the kids to you all. We are a family from now on. Other matters can be discussed in the future. It¡¯s not early anymore. Let¡¯s prepare to have lunch!
¡°In the future, Beihan and the kids will be living in the Mo House. Let¡¯s have a family lunch first. Number two!¡±
Mo Wei hurriedly replied, ¡°Present!¡±
¡°When your two young ones return from home, quickly let them meet their cousins.¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Mo Wei agreed.
¡°As for you...¡± Old Master Mo lowered his head to look at Mo Huai, who just crawled up and was trying his best to reduce his presence in a corner. ¡°Steward Zhong, after this meal, lock this scoundrel up in the backyard and starve him for three days. Let him have a taste of the hunger that the countryside people experience.¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
Mo Huai raised his head in rm. ¡°Father...¡±
¡°Shut up. I¡¯ll starve you for six days if you dare beg for mercy!¡±
Mo Huai sealed his lips immediately.
Chapter 611 - Get Married Quickly (1)
Chapter 611: Get Married Quickly (1)
This meal was a rather strange experience.
The livid Jiang Hongying looked at Mo Beihan with hostility and at the kids with disdain.
These are just a bunch of wild children who had not seen the world before. Humph!
Meanwhile, Grandpa and Grandma Mo were filled with smiles. They kept cing food in the kids¡¯ bowls and told them to eat more, including Mo Beihan¡¯s whom Grandma Mo also viewed as a child.
Looking at Old Master Mo and Grandma Mo¡¯s unusual concern toward Mo Beihan, Jiang Hongying felt a strong sense of danger as they had never ever treated Yunhao this way and she had never seen thatpassionate look in their eyes before.
Different from Jiang Hongying¡¯s expectation, the kids did not devour the food and instead ate with manners, delighting Grandpa and Grandma Mo.
They truly believed that it was Jiang Yingqiu who was good at educating the kids.
After all, it was Jiang Yingqiu who raised these kids since they were born, except for Jiang Jing whose name was now changed to Mo Chengjing and Mu Mu.
Meanwhile, Jiang Hongying instantly felt that Mo Beihan came prepared and must have trained the children at home in order to gain the liking of Old Master and Old Lady.
How despicable and insidious!
Unbeknown to her, although the kids experienced a lot of hardship, they also ate many delicacies with Gu Qingyao around. When Gu Qingyao was home, she often made tasty food for them and even frequently went to their house to cook for them. Young Aunt¡¯s food was much tastier than what was served in the Mo family!
The kids were not amazed at all!
After lunch, Grandma Mo personally led them to their room to rest. Mo Beihan¡¯s room was still the one from his previous lifetime, and he was extremely familiar with it.
Rather, it was the first time for the kids to live in such a good house. They were excited to see that the room was so clean and tidy with not a speck of dust on the floor.
After settling down with the kids, Mo Beihan came over to tell Grandma Mo, who was too excited to leave, to take a rest.
The kids were ultimately still not familiar with her and were still very foreign as this was their first meeting.
Feelings had to be cultivated slowly.
The kids knew how to make their own bed. Although there were already new nkets ced on the bed, everyone ced their own belongings on it after allocating the beds.
Mo Chengrui and Mu Mu were silent, but Mo Chengxu and Xiao Jing were livelier.
He looked up at Mo Beihan and asked, ¡°Young Uncle, are we living here from now on?¡±
Mo Beihan nodded. ¡°Yes. We will live here from now on. This is the Mo House. Your grandfather and great-grandfather are here.¡±
Mu Mu asked, ¡°What about Young Aunt? Even if she¡¯s overseas, she¡¯s still our young aunt. We are here already, so will Young Aunte over in the future too?¡±
Mo Beihan chuckled. ¡°Of course. She just has some matters to settle now and can¡¯te for the time being. But when she¡¯s back, she will marry me and live together with us.¡±
Mo Chengrui suddenly asked, ¡°What about Grandma?¡±
Mo Chengxu looked over as well. ¡°Right! What about grandma? We have always been with grandma since young.¡±
Mo Beihan fell silent.
His mother would definitely not enter the Mo family, and he would never let her enter either.
To her, the Mo family was not a good ce. She had been living for others for so many years and finally had the chance to be free from everything. This was a good thing!
Chapter 612 - Get Married Quickly (2)
Chapter 612: Get Married Quickly (2)
Mo Beihan looked at the kids and spoke solemnly, ¡°Let me ask you all a question: When Grandma was in the countryside, did she suffer?¡±
The kids responded at once, ¡°Yes!¡±
¡°Why did Grandma suffer so much then?¡±
The kids were taken aback, seeming to be unable to word their thoughts. Only Mo Chengrui replied, ¡°Because she has to take care of us. Grandma was all on her own, but she had to raise the few of us.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s because of us. Young Uncle, when you are not at home, it was really tough for Grandma to take care of us alone. She always did not bear to eat or wear well and all the food she scrimped on was given to Brother and me while she starved,¡± Mo Chengxu echoed hurriedly.
Mo Beihan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Grandma has suffered too much in the past. Not only did she have to keep herself alive, she still had to raise all of you. But there¡¯s no need now.¡±
¡°Now, there¡¯s me. I will take care of you all. Furthermore, you all belong to the Mo family. It¡¯s a given for the Mo family to raise you all. Now that we¡¯vee to the Mo family, Grandma can lead morefortably and do what she wants to do. She will not need to worry whether you all have enough food to eat and clothes to wear, nor will she need to cook for you all and wash your clothes every day, much less scrimp on food for you all to eat.
¡°So, it¡¯s a good thing to grandma that we came to the Mo family. You all just must not forget her and should visit her frequently. Understand?¡±
Mo Chengrui was dumbfounded.
Like that?
...
On the other hand, Mo Huai was locked up in the backyard by Steward Zhong, but Jiang Hongying and Mo Yunhao could not be bothered with him for the moment as they were ranting in the room.
Mo Yunhao shouted furiously, ¡°Mother, what do Grandpa and Grandma mean? That Mo Beihan is just someone from the countryside. What is so good about him? What kind of family is the Mo family? Grandpa and Grandma actually brought him back. Are they not afraid of embarrassing themselves?¡±
Jiang Hongying scoffed. ¡°Who knows what they¡¯re thinking? But, son, this bastard child¡¯s return will only harm us. Look at what your grandfather said today. He¡¯s clearly warning us.
¡°This is simply ridiculous. You and your father are the eldest son and grandson of the Mo family. If the Mo family is not handed to you two, who will seed the Mo family then? Only you two are the legitimate and perfectly justifiable option. What does he want to do? Is he seriously thinking of letting Mo Beihan seed the family?¡±
Mo Yunhao¡¯s brows furrowed!
Jiang Hongying said, ¡°Is he not afraid that the Mo family would be a joke to those wealthy families? Look at those illegitimate children. How many of them are good enough to appear in public? They live like dogs in their family. Only your grandparents treat the children from outside as treasures!¡±
Mo Yunhao was disgruntled. ¡°But Grandpa and Grandma have already done so now. What should we do? Mother, I know that we are the eldest son and grandson, but... Father is not as doted on as Young Uncle. Now, this Mo Beihan appeared, and he is older than me. What to do?
¡°In the end, would the Mo family really be snatched away from us?¡±
¡°No!¡± Jiang Hongying was suddenly very agitated. ¡°The Mo family is ours. No one can snatch it away!¡±
The sharp voice frightened Mo Yunhao. After taking some time to calm down, he finally said, ¡°That bastard child is already back now. Judging by Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s attitude, we are not able to change this fate. What should we do now?¡±
Jiang Hongying frowned and pondered. ¡°Don¡¯t panic first. It¡¯s normal for a powerful family like the Mo family to have a few illegitimate children. But in the end, how many can really defeat the original children of the legal wife?¡±
Chapter 613 - Get Married Quickly (3)
Chapter 613: Get Married Quickly (3)
Jiang Hongying was ultimately someone who lived in a wealthy family for dozens of years and was not really that foolish. After all, it could be said that she was the sole person holding up the Jiang family.
Back then, Old Master Mo and Grandma Mo fancied her because of her strong and independent personality.
However, her dominance was a little over the top already. She was used to being the family head and always felt that everyone should listen to her and that everything should be arranged by her.
The Mo family¡¯s environment was rtively simple and rxed. Old Master Mo only had two sons, and the person she married was also the eldest son.
Mo Huai¡¯s personality was a little weak, and he simply could not make any decisions, so Jiang Hongying had the final say for most issues.
As for Young Uncle, Mo Wei, he was usually not very interested in the Mo family¡¯s affairs and had always been living his own life with his wife and kids. Thus, in the past few years, it could be said that Jiang Hongying led a rtivelyfortable life, and so... she became a little astray!
Previously, the incident happened too suddenly, and she did not realize that Old Master and Old Lady were different from what she believed them to be. Mo Beihan¡¯s return was now unavoidable, so what she had to do next was to think of how to suppress Mo Beihan and continue to protect her son¡¯s position.
Jiang Hongying said, ¡°We have been in the capital for so many years already. Who is Mo Beihan? He¡¯s just a bastard child from the countryside who has not seen the world before. Yunhao, you are not young anymore. It¡¯s time for you to consider marriage. You must marry before Mo Beihan.¡±
Mo Yunhao was taken aback. ¡°Why are you suddenly talking about my marriage? How is this rted to me getting married or not?¡±
Jiang Hongying red at him for his ignorance. ¡°Why is there no rtion? There¡¯s arge rtion. Mo Beihan has just entered the Mo family and does not have a stable position yet. To steady himself in this circle in the capital, he requires at least a few years.
¡°If your grandfather really wants to train him, given his countryside background andck of foundation, the fastest way is to find a wife with good family background. However, Mo Beihan has not steadied himself yet, and it is simply impossible to find ady from a powerful enough family.
¡°Thus, you must get married before Mo Beihan. Your grandfather is old already and will not be able to hold out for long. Mo Beihan probably would not grow so quickly so we must be quick.
¡°I¡¯ll look for ady with an outstanding family background for you to marry, and you all must give birth to a son before Mo Beihan. This way, we will have another chip in our hands.¡±
Mo Yunhao was in a daze when he suddenly said, ¡°But... there are four great-grandsons on Mo Beihan¡¯s side already, and although they are not his biological children, they¡¯re ultimately on the same battlefront as him. Even if I get married and have kids now, I will not win against him! Mo Chengrui is already more than ten years old!¡±
Jiang Hongying: ...
Jiang Hongying was dumbstruck!
...
Gu Qingyao¡¯s nended. She was in a foreignnd, breathing apletely different air.
In reality, she had been here in her previous lifetime as well, although that was many yearster. Many ces in Europe were very ancient, and some streets and buildings never changed for dozens and hundreds of years. Thus, Gu Qingyao still had some knowledge about this ce.
They were permitted to go overseas, but once they were out of the country, they were not being strictly controlled. Thus, it could be said that Gu Qingyao was free here.
It was fine as long as shepleted her medical studies.
Thinking of how her mother was very likely to be in this city, Gu Qingyao carried her suitcase and excitedly looked for a ce to stay.
Chapter 614 - A Chance Encounter Overseas (1)
Chapter 614: A Chance Encounter Overseas (1)
At the very start, the school was already arranged, and no matter how capable Gu Qingyao was, she could only study in the school that was arranged for her. But there were no restrictions afterwards, and she could study to enroll in higher education after a period of time.
Although the people who were sent to study overseas this time were from many industries, there were less than twenty people in total, and they were allocated to different regions of various countries. Thus, living arrangements were not made, and they had to settle it themselves.
After exchanging currencies, Gu Qingyao headed to the hotel.
Gu Qingyao did not have much cash on hand for now, but she still had money for amodation ¨C a very good one, in fact.
She booked a suite for herself directly. For the time being, she did not have a ce to stay and definitely had to stay in a hotel, thus she should live in a better ce.
Looking at the clean and neat suite room, Gu Qingyao threw herself onto the bed excitedly and rolled around on the soft bed before finally getting up blissfully. Then, she quickly took a bath, changed into a beautiful skirt and put on makeup.
Oh!
Oh, a skirt!
She could finally wear skirts!
Her domestic country was too conservative: dresses and makeup were prohibited, anddies only tied two ids when they dressed up. She was someone who was reborn, and after experiencing the bustling environment of the future world, she was extremely stifled in the past two years!
As she ited her hair for a long time, her long, ck hair seemed to be naturally wavy after untying it. Gu Qingyao put on some hair essence, fixed her hair a little, and her hair immediately looked more exquisite.
Donned in a snowy white skirt and a pink cardigan, she wore a pair of high-heels after a long time and took a handbag before leaving the hotel happily.
Gu Qingyao especially applied beautiful makeup on herself today. It had been so long since shest put on makeup, and the feeling of going out with makeup on was just too different.
Her main objective today was to find a ce to make money.
She did not have much money on hand as she used up most of it on purchasing antiques before she went overseas. It was all right that she had no cash now as she had jewellery!
Once she sold one or two of those pieces of jewellery, she would be rich.
High-quality jewellery would definitely have a buyer. After Gu Qingyao found a ce and took the item out for a buyer to look at, she very quickly got a reasonable quotation.
Afterpleting the first step, the next objective was to look for a suitable apartment.
She definitely needed to live here for a while as her school was here and it was a must to look for a ce of amodation. She had money and did not mind buying a house.
It was just that this was not something that could be done in a while. Gu Qingyao was not in a hurry, though. She sat in a cafe while she nned out what to do next.
The first was to sell those resources in her interspace, which, honestly speaking, was not worth it at all since that would not earn much.
The best option was to break down these items into their original material and use it to make them into other items to be sold.
She must have her own career first, then she would have her own social circle. This would allow her to gain connections with people more easily to investigate matters. Only then could she find out more information about her mother.
As Gu Qingyao was deep in thought, a person suddenly appeared before her.
It was a young man with extremely striking looks. As he looked at her beautiful face, the sloe-eyed man smiled brilliantly like a flower!
¡°Beautifuldy, it is truly an honor to meet you. Can I treat you to a cup of coffee?¡±
Gu Qingyao was dumbfounded when she saw the person, but she recalled who this fellow was in no time.
Her lips curled. ¡°I¡¯ve already drunk my fill!¡±
¡°...¡±
Chapter 615 - A Chance Encounter Overseas (2)
Chapter 615: A Chance Encounter Overseas (2)
Drank... drank her fill?
The guy¡¯s lips twitched!
What youngdy says she drank her fill from coffee? Can she not be so brusque?
Or rather... unsophisticated!!
Qin Feng had never failed at picking up girls, but as he faced Gu Qingyao now, it seemed that he was suddenly stuck and could not utter a word after a long time.
Nevertheless, Qin Feng was ultimately Qin Feng, the finest yboy, and was still able to bear such a situation.
¡°I see! I can treat you next time then. Today, we can have a chat as we digest!¡±
Gu Qingyao propped her chin on her hands without replying.
Qin Feng was a talkative person who would not stop rambling.
¡°Beautifuldy, where are you from? Do I have the honor of knowing your name? To tell you truthfully, I seem to have fallen in love with you at first sight. Till this age, I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful and elegantdy like you. What should I do? My heart is racing so quickly. My... my heart is beating!¡±
Gu Qingyao replied, ¡°If your heart doesn¡¯t beat, you¡¯d be dead!¡±
Qin Feng: ...
His lips twitched once again. Never would he have dreamt that such a beautifuldy actually spoke in such a killjoy manner!
It felt as though she was toying with him.
But he could not retort when facing the wide and beautiful eyes of hers. What to do?
As a yboy, he had always been very chivalrous to beautifuldies.
Gu Qingyao arched her brow as she looked at him and scoffed in her heart!
This little scoundrel had been living overseas for a long time and his ent was strange. He already knew that she was from China where everyone spoke in Chinese, but his ent seemed to be of a foreigner.
It was neither fish nor fowl, and it was awkward listening to it.
But Gu Qingyao really never thought that her luck would be so good. She just arrived but met Qin Feng already. This fellow had some rtions with her teacher¡¯s son, Qin Zhiyuan, whereby his family relied on Qin Zhiyuan to prosper.
Teacher had once said that her children were overseas, but the circumstances wereplicated then. When the Jiang family met with trouble, her kids were not at home and they left directly since they were outside.
Thus, she was not very clear about the detailed whereabouts of her children.
When she came overseas this time, her teacher requested her to help inquire about the news of her children.
Gu Qingyao recognized the children of the Qin family.
After all, when she treated Old Master Qin in the previous lifetime, she had met his children before. Moreover, the Qin family was renowned domestically during that time, and as someone who was in the capital, she obviously knew who they were.
However, she did not know where Qin Zhiyuan was exactly at this time, and there was no way of contacting him. But she actually met Qin Feng here today. Looks like God is helping her!
If she could get into contact with Qin Zhiyuan, perhaps she could find out about her mother.
Back then, the Qiao family was also a powerful family, and those who were in the condition to go overseas then were definitely from wealthy families with strong foundations ¨C at least for a majority of them.
As long as the Qiao family was not hit with a downfall after leaving the country, perhaps they still might be doing very well now.
It was very likely that Qin Zhiyuan knew them.
Gu Qingyao was overwhelmed with emotions. At the thought of that, she did not mind the reason why this fellow was chatting with her and her eyes brightened!
However, Qin Feng, who was sitting opposite her, thought that she must have been attracted by his good looks and immediately shed a brilliant smile. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before. Is this your first time here?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°I just came. I¡¯m here to study.¡±
A university student!
She would be even more innocent then!
Qin Feng¡¯s eyes were almost as bright as a 3000-watt light bulb now!
Chapter 616 - A Chance Encounter Overseas (3)
Chapter 616: A Chance Encounter Overseas (3)
¡°So... where are you studying now? I can look for you when I¡¯m free! You just came so you¡¯re definitely unfamiliar around here, aren¡¯t you? I know this ce very well! I can bring you wherever you want to go next time, and I¡¯ll exin to you everything you don¡¯t understand. All right?¡±
Gu Qingyao did not reply.
The talkative Qin Feng continued prattling, ¡°What are you studying? Many of my friends are attending university too. I can look it up to see if some of them are your seniors and have them take care of you in school. How¡¯s that?¡±
Gu Qingyao replied, ¡°I¡¯m studying medicine. I like treating and saving patients!¡±
Qin Feng: ...
Indeed an innocent student!
Gu Qingyao chatted with him simply before leaving.
This fellow was a yboy, and she did not wish to be too involved with him. At least not for the time being.
When her identity is revealed and she bes more familiar with this fellow, it would still be all right to interact with him more. At this time, however, Gu Qingyao was not interested.
After a long ne ride and leaving the house immediately without resting, she was already exhausted. Once she returned to the hotel, shey on the bed to rest in an extremely good mood.
She rested assured now that she knew Qin Zhiyuan was here. The current Qin Zhiyuan was very likely to be here as, after all, Qin Feng¡¯s father had always been following Qin Zhiyuan.
Qin Feng was truly excited to meet Gu Qingyao today.
In the beginning, he chatted with Gu Qingyao because of her beautiful looks. Truth be told, having been overseas for a long time, he was used to seeing all kinds of wide-eyed beauties, and many of these foreigndies were like dolls.
This was novel to him in the beginning, but as time passed, he felt thatdies from his home country were still better-looking.
But this was overseas, and it was very rare to seedies from his home country, much less such a beautifuldy like Gu Qingyao.
He was really stunned by Gu Qingyao today, and it was not untrue when he said his heart was beating fast.
Joyous, Qin Feng went out to drink and celebrate with his group of friends and went home in a drunken state.
The Qin family lived in a detached vi. Father Qin had been following Qin Zhiyuan for many years, and with Qin Zhiyuan¡¯s support, he seeded in his family business.
This detached vi had three floors and had a garden. The environment was very amazing.
Qin Feng hummed a tune and entered the house happily, but just as he set foot in the house, he ran right into his father!
Seeing how his most good-looking but most useless son returned home in this state, Father Qin¡¯s stomach was filled with endless anger.
¡°Scoundrel! You went to mess around again, didn¡¯t you? Look at you! Do you still look like a person? It¡¯d be odd if Miss Qin would fancy you. Why did I give birth to such a useless son like you!¡±
Miss Qin referred to Qin Zhiyuan¡¯s eldest daughter, who was at the age of the first awakening of love.
Qin Zhiyuan had two sons and two daughters. His eldest son was already an adult and a famous figure in the upper-ss society.
His eldest daughter was twenty this year and was in university now. Simrly, she was a popr and wealthy socialite.
His other son and daughter were still underage.
Over these years, Father Qin had tasted the sweetness of following Qin Zhiyuan, and the longer he stayed with him, the more he coveted the Qin family¡¯s million-dor assets.
He had been trying his best to have children in hopes that one day, they could marry either the son or daughter of the Qin family and better contest for the assets in the future.
As Qin Zhiyuan¡¯s children had a rtively wide age gap, and he had both sons and daughters, Father Qin had been trying his best to have children over the years to be perfectly foolproof, and apart from his legal wife, he had a bunch of lovers!
Chapter 617 - A Chance Encounter Overseas (2)
Chapter 617: A Chance Encounter Overseas (2)
Father Qin had more than ten illegitimate children but only two legitimate children.
One of them was his eldest son who was close to 30 years old and several years older than Qin Zhiyuan¡¯s eldest son.
The other was Qin Feng.
The remaining children were borne by other women.
Among all his children, Qin Feng was the most good-looking and stylish.
His looks were truly attractive to many youngdies. Moreover, he was very gentle and had high emotional intelligence, so picking up girls was an easy feat.
Such a son was simply a gold treasure to Father Qin, and he felt that it would be extremely easy for Qin Feng to marry Qin Zhiyuan¡¯s eldest daughter.
Unfortunately, Qin Feng did not listen to him, or rather, he turned a deaf ear to him. All Qin Feng did was flirt with girls, mess around and befriend a pack of rogues. His reputation waspletely tarnished.
The Qin family was one very outmoded family as Qin Zhiyuan was born in a Jiangnan family and was quite traditional. At least, in Father Qin¡¯s eyes, that was traditional.
Back then, Qin Zhiyuan was forced to go overseas while his parents were still in the country. He did not even know whether they were still alive. Thus, Qin Zhiyuan was increasingly reminiscent of the past and felt sorry for his parents.
As a result, he continued to hold on to some living habits in China, including his people¡¯s way of thinking.
Such a conservative and traditional person would naturally influence his children in the same way, and it would be odd if Qin Zhiyuan¡¯s eldest daughter would fancy someone like Qin Feng.
This was the biggest problem that Father Qin faced: the son with the greatest hope just had to be incapable. How could he not be furious?
Qin Feng was already used to his father¡¯s tone and waspletely unaffected. He was in a good mood today and even snarked at him.
Careless and carefree, he said, ¡°Father, how am I not like a person? I am clearly the best-looking in our family! So manydies out there like me! I just need to wink and all of them would fall for me!¡±
Father Qin heaved angrily.
¡°If you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you pursue Miss Qin? She is a true socialite, the daughter of a wealthy family and has a portion of the Qin family¡¯s massive assets. If you can marry Miss Qin, would I still need to worry?¡±
Disdain shed across Qin Feng¡¯s eyes, but he continued to put on a heartless smile!
¡°Miss Qin is a talent from a prestigious school. How would she fancy me? Furthermore, Miss Qin is Uncle Qin¡¯s daughter. I can¡¯t y with her! There isn¡¯t any problem if I y with thosedies outside, but if I y with Miss Qin, wouldn¡¯t Uncle Qin kill our entire family? That¡¯s stirring trouble for you, isn¡¯t it!¡±
¡°You... you...¡± This time, Father Qin almost breathed hisst from the anger bubbling inside of him.
Unwilling to speak to him, Qin Feng left.
But he was blocked by Father Qin. ¡°Stop!¡±
¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave. Stay here obediently. I have something to tell you.¡±
Qin Feng was very impatient. ¡°Ah, Father. You¡¯re so busy every day and don¡¯t have time to waste on me! Quickly work on your stuff. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯m leaving!¡±
¡°Stop!¡±
Father Qin pulled him tightly, refusing to let go.
¡°Miss Qin has a distinguished identity and is beautiful. There¡¯s plenty of people pursuing her. If you don¡¯t work harder, you won¡¯t have any chance left. Do you understand?¡±
Regarding his father¡¯s shameless obsession, Qin Feng felt it was extremely disdainful, but there was no choice either.
¡°I¡¯ve already said it. Miss Qin would not like a yboy like me. Uncle Qin is so capable and dotes on his daughter a lot. His son-inw will definitely be selected strictly. How could it be me?¡±
Chapter 618 - The Student Surpasses The Master
Chapter 618: The Student Surpasses The Master
Seeing that he still wanted to continue speaking, Father Qin began his inculcation once again.
¡°How could it not be? If Mister Qin does not agree, won¡¯t it be fine if his daughter agrees? You are so good at pursuing youngdies, and Miss Qin is at the age for the first awakening of love. Isn¡¯t it simple for you to pursue her?¡±
Qin Feng paused and said, ¡°The Qin family is such a prestigious family. If I marry ady from the Qin family, won¡¯t I need to be devoted to treating her well, coaxing her, doting her and making her happy every day?¡±
Father Qin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Right, right, right! That¡¯s the way. You must make her happy every day and let her say good things about you in front of Mister Qin. This way, Mister Qin will be satisfied with you, and you can get more assets in the future.
¡°Feng! Listen to me, the Qin family owes your mother a debt of gratitude. As long as you pursue Qin Si, Mister Qin will definitely agree to your marriage. The Qin family has many assets, and Mister Qin dotes on his eldest daughter greatly, so she will definitely get a lot of property in the future. That¡¯s something you will not be able to earn in your entire lifetime!¡±
Father Qin¡¯s eyes were filled with greed as he spoke!
Qin Si!
This was the name of the Qin family¡¯s eldest daughter, and it was personally given by Qin Zhiyuan. His youngest daughter was called Qin Nian. This signified his longing for his hometown and his family.
*Si Nian trantes to miss and long for someone or something in Chinese
There was a slight resemnce between Qin Si¡¯s eyes and the young Jiang Yiru¡¯s. In addition, she possessed the demeanor of a Jiangnandy, so Qin Zhiyuan doted on this eldest daughter of his greatly.
Qin Feng frowned. ¡°There is such a huge difference in our family background and that of Uncle Qin¡¯s. Even this vi was given by Uncle Qin! If I really marry Miss Qin, wouldn¡¯t that mean I can only treat her well? And can only dote on her and not have any other women?¡±
Father Qin¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Of course. Mister Qin is extremely traditional, and his eldest daughter is his most beloved child. When you marry her in the future, you must do your best to make her happy and let her fall for youpletely. Of course, you need to treat her well and be devoted to only her. This way, Mister Qin will be satisfied and will give you a portion of his inheritance in the future.¡±
Father Qin thought that Qin Feng was enlightened, so he exined in great detail and continuously educated Qin Feng.
In the end, Qin Feng¡¯s face was filled with horror, and he jumped away all of a sudden. ¡°I don¡¯t want that! What¡¯s the point in marrying only her in this lifetime? Father, look at you, you have so many lovers! You have so many sons and daughters. Your life is so carefree.
¡°Hehe! I want to be like you. No... I am more handsome, able to coax youngdies and more lovable than you. I will definitely surpass you in the future and marry one hundred eightydies and give you one hundred eighty grandchildren to show filial respect to you!¡±
¡°You...¡±
Father Qin¡¯s face instantly turned ashen from anger!
Qin Feng pretended to not see it and evenughed happily. ¡°Hahaha. Father, you are very expectant of that beautiful future too, right? I know that you love to have many offspring, otherwise you would not pick up so many women and have more than ten children. Rest assured, I¡¯ll definitely give you some grandchildren for them toe in groups to show filial respect to you in the future. Hahahaha!¡±
Right before Father Qin could lose it, Qin Feng fled decisively.
He ran to his mother¡¯s room on the second floor where he saw his mother half-leaning on the bed and his brother apanying her on the chair near the bed.
¡°Mother, Eldest Brother!¡±
Mother Qin and Eldest Brother Qinughed and looked at him rather helplessly when they saw himing in.
¡°Did you argue with your father again just now?¡± Mother Qin was a very sweet-tempered person and even her voice was gentle.
Chapter 619 - I’m In Love (1)
Chapter 619: I¡¯m In Love (1)
Qin Feng entered the room with a beam. He picked up an apple and took a bite while sitting by the bed. ¡°What are you saying? I clearly had a happy conversation with Father. I said I will surpass him and marry one hundred eighty wives to pay filial respects to him!¡±
Mother Qin and Elder Brother Qin were taken aback and utterly speechless.
After a while, Mother Qin sighed and said, ¡°Your father is too greedy and can even think of such shameless ideas for the sake of the Qin family¡¯s assets. Did he tell you to pursue Miss Si Si again just now? Miss Si Si is so outstanding, and I heard that people are pursuing her recently and that she is quite close to one guy. Your father is very anxious and wishes you can pursue her back immediately!¡±
A trace of sarcasm shed across Qin Feng¡¯s eyes.
¡°Miss Si Si is so outstanding, and there have always been many men pursuing her. Since her teenage years, there have already been people pursuing her. What¡¯s so strange about it?¡±
The Qin family had developed massively in recent times, and Qin Zhiyuan was renowned in the business world. Qin Si was meticulously raised by Qin Zhiyuan and had been very outstanding since young. Such ady would definitely be adored by many men.
Mother Qin sighed and remained silent.
Qin Feng pursed his lips. ¡°Our father is crazy over money. He doesn¡¯t realize that given Uncle Qin¡¯s intellect and his love for Miss Si Si, would he tolerate others scheming against his daughter like this?
¡°If not for you, Mother, Uncle Qin would definitely teach him a lesson.¡±
Mother Qin used to be from a pretty good family back then, and her ancestors and the Jiang family had friendly rtions. Although Qin Zhiyuan¡¯sst name was Qin, he grew up in the Jiang family from a young age.
Old Master Qin could be said to be the live-in son-inw of the Jiang family. However, he was capable, had always been very close to Jiang Yiru and treated her wholeheartedly.
Thus, Qin Zhiyuan could be said to be the sessor of the Jiang family.
Qin Zhiyuan encountered troubles overseas too, but he happened to meet Mother Qin who helped him.
It was not any great help and did not require any trouble. After all, Mother Qin was not considered very capable, and the circumstances then were extremelyplicated. How great of a help could she offer?
However, Qin Zhiyuan had always remembered her kindness and showed them extra care throughout these years.
This care made Father Qin increasingly feel that this kindness was extremely important, and gradually, his greedy nature was revealed.
Mother Qin sighed once again. ¡°He is already obsessed. In the past, Miss Si Si was still young, and even though she does notck pursuers, she had never bothered with them. Now that Si Si has grown up and is beginning to understand love, it¡¯s time for her to date. With only the slightest movement, your father would be very anxious. He seems to already treat Miss Si Si as his own daughter-inw.¡±
Elder Brother Qin suddenly said, ¡°Feng, you must be more careful these days. Our father is already obsessed. If Miss Si Si really dates someone, who knows what our father will do? He can resort to any means in order to obtain the Qin family¡¯s assets.
¡°He¡¯s always believed that due to Mother¡¯s kindness to the Qin family, Uncle Qin treats us differently and gives us extra care. If he is driven to desperation and uses you to scheme against Miss Si Si, everything will be over. He will definitely harm Miss Si Si.¡±
Qin Feng¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°He... wouldn¡¯t go to that extent, would he?¡±
Elder Brother Qin shook his head. ¡°I think it isn¡¯t impossible. Uncle Qin takes great care of us, and we are very grateful to him. But if our father feels that Uncle Qin will forgive us regardless of what we do, we will be in trouble!¡±
Chapter 620 - I’m In Love (2)
Chapter 620: I¡¯m In Love (2)
¡°Uh...¡± Qin Feng dared not believe it. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare, right? If he dares to scheme against Miss Si Si, wouldn¡¯t Uncle Qin kill him? He¡¯s still bent on coveting the Qin family¡¯s assets! If he schemes against a member of the Qin Family, how is he going to get the Qin family¡¯s inheritance?¡±
Elder Brother Qin said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I mean. What I mean is our father can resort to any dirty measures and has the traditional mindset from our hometown. Uncle Qin reminisces and feels that Uncle Qin is an especially conservative person. With such a mindset, if he makes something happen between you and Miss Si Si, perhaps he may feel that Uncle Qin would take Mother into ount and not harm you and let Miss Si Si marry you?¡±
Qin Feng: ...
Qin Feng only came to his senses after a long time. ¡°Uh... Am I not in a very dangerous position now then?¡±
Elder Brother Qin: ...
Mother Qin: ...
Qin Feng continued speaking, ¡°What... He ispletely pushing me into a fire pit! Given Uncle Qin¡¯s means, if I dare to do anything to Miss Si Si, it¡¯d be strange if he does not skin me alive. I don¡¯t want that! I don¡¯t want that!
¡°Given what? Why must it be me? Eldest Brother, why doesn¡¯t he make you pursue Miss Si Si?¡±
Elder Brother Qin touched his face. ¡°Can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m ugly!¡±
His tone seemed to be rather proud!
Qin Feng: ...
Mother Qin: ...
Father Qin¡¯s looks were not considered too handsome, and although Mother Qin was quite pretty, she was far from stunning. Rather, Mother Qin had a better demeanor.
Elder Brother Qin¡¯s looks were inferior to Qin Feng, and even though he was far from ugly, he was definitely not considered handsome.
His looks were in, but he had a good demeanor as inherited from Mother Qin.
Moreover, he was the eldest and thus more mature. Through these years, he had been working by Qin Zhiyuan¡¯s side, hence he had a wide worldview, was calm and still looked like a very charismatic man.
He was someone who required careful appreciation.
But Qin Feng was different. He was born handsome ¨C the kind that was extremely, extremely dazzling. Hepletely inherited all the virtues of Father and Mother Qin and developed them greatly!
Compared to Qin Feng, Elder Brother Qin really had no presence.
Father Qin did not believe that Qin Si would adore someone like Elder Brother Qin. He felt that all youngdies liked handsome and cheerful guys.
Qin Feng¡¯s lips twitched and he decided not to continue this heavy discussion anymore.
He said, ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll definitely be careful. Miss Si Si is Uncle Qin¡¯s beloved, and I must not do anything to let Uncle Qin down.¡±
¡°All right. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Mother, Elder Brother, let me tell you all something serious.¡±
Looking at his excited and especially earnest behavior, Elder Brother Qin and Mother Qin were very expectant. Was this Demon King finally being proper now?
Qin Feng said, ¡°I met a very beautifuldy in the coffee shop today. She is truly beautiful, and I liked her the moment I saw her. Mother, it¡¯s love at first sight. I¡¯m in love!¡±
Elder Brother Qin: ...
Mother Qin: ...
As expected, they should not have any hopes for this little scoundrel.
Elder Brother Qin took a sip of tea and said coolly, ¡°How many times have you fallen in love? I can¡¯t keep count anymore!¡±
Qin Feng: ...
¡°Ah. This time is real. Thatdy is very beautiful. Too, too beautiful. She¡¯s the most beautifuldy I¡¯ve ever seen. I must pursue her.¡±
After saying so much, all he said was that thedy was pretty and that he¡¯d met her today. Elder Brother Qin and Mother Qinpletely did not pay attention to such unreliable words.
After all, this was too usual for Qin Feng.
Chapter 621 - Chance Encounter With Qin Si
Chapter 621: Chance Encounter With Qin Si
Gu Qingyao would officially attend school at the beginning of April. This was the school¡¯s rule, and the time had already been set in advance.
She joined halfway and was unfamiliar with everything regarding the school.
Everyone in the college was very curious about her as well.
She was such a gorgeous youngdy, and well, beauties always received a lot of attention and acts of courtesy!
Gu Qingyao did not have anynguage barrier with these people, so she had no issuesmunicating with everyone.
Three dayster, when Gu Qingyao left the school, she met a young and prettydy being pulled by a man. Thedy seemed to be very unwilling, but the man refused to let her go.
¡°Let me go, Guo Yu. If you don¡¯t take your hands off me, I¡¯m going to shout and I¡¯ll tell my father when I go back. He definitely will not let your Guo family off. Let me go!¡±
The youngdy¡¯s face reddened as she looked at the man furiously.
But the man did not take it to heart and instead responded rascally, ¡°Don¡¯t! Si Si, my love for you is real. How can he bear to attack my family? That¡¯s your future family! Isn¡¯t my family¡¯s assets yours too?¡±
Disgust overwhelmed Qin Si. This scumbag was seriously shameless.
¡°Let go!¡±
Impatient, Qin Si broke free from the guy¡¯s grip forcefully, but because she used too much force, she lost her bnce and fell down the small step near the edge of the grass field where she happened to be.
¡°Ah...¡±
Gu Qingyao rushed over and held her hand to prevent such a beautifuldy from falling too miserably.
Qin Si merely slipped, and the injury was not too serious. However, her twisted ankle made her frown in pain.
¡°Are you all right?¡± Gu Qingyao asked.
Qin Si shook her head. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just a little painful because I twisted it. It¡¯ll be fine after a while. Thank you!¡±
When Qin Si looked up, she saw ady whose looks were even more outstanding than hers, and thedy seemed to be younger than her!
Wide eyes, soft skin. Oh god, this was the first time she met such a beautiful eastern beauty!
Since when did her school have such a beautiful fellow countryman?
Qin Si¡¯s eyes were filled with little stars as she observed Gu Qingyao.
¡°Uh... Are you attending our school too? I¡¯ve not seen you before!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°I just arrived. I transferred here just a few days ago.¡±
Qin Si was taken aback but did not think much about it. Thedy before her was so attractive and even helped her just now. More than that, she spoke the samenguage as her, and this delighted Qin Si.
Nevertheless, Gu Qingyao¡¯s appearance was a great surprise to Guo Yu.
This was because Gu Qingyao was truly gorgeous ¨C she was much prettier than the publicly acknowledged beauty. Qin Si¡¯s beauty was subtle and ssical, with the elegance and gentleness of a water town.
But Gu Qingyao was different. Her beauty was charming and alluring. Wherever she stood, all eyes would naturally be on her.
Extremely dazzling!
Guo Yu¡¯s eyes heated up instantly.
Before Qin Si even managed to speak more to Gu Qingyao, she saw the disgusting and offensive look in Guo Yu¡¯s eyes. She immediately pulled Gu Qingyao behind her, stood in front of Gu Qingyao and said furiously, ¡°Guo Yu, watch yourself. This is my friend. If you dare touch a single hair of hers, the Qin family will not spare you. Humph!¡±
Qin Si scoffed coldly and pulled Gu Qingyao away. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
Chapter 622 - Meeting Qin Zhiyuan (1)
Chapter 622: Meeting Qin Zhiyuan (1)
Gu Qingyao had just arrived, and even if the other party was a fellow countryman, she did not put on a brave front. During this era, people who could go overseas were usually from extraordinary families, and thriving overseas was a ticket to the upper-ss society.
She was alone here and did not have any connections, so she shouldn¡¯t easily provoke anyone.
Qin Si pulled her away, thus she ignored Guo Yu¡¯s disgusting expression and walked away with Qin Si.
Who would have expected that when they were about to leave, Guo Yu forbade them? He hurriedly chased after the two girls and stopped them with a cheeky smile. ¡°Don¡¯t! Forget it if you ignore me, but you can¡¯t stop others from talking to me too, right?¡±
He beamed at Gu Qingyao and shed a smile which he believed was very charming. ¡°Beauty, I¡¯ve not seen you before! Are you new?¡±
He knew all the pretty girls in this school, but he had never seen this girl before. Furthermore, she was a fellow countryman.
During this time, there were extremely few countrymen who could pursue their studies overseas. Especially for a great beauty like Gu Qingyao, he definitely would have noticed her if she was in this school from the start.
Thus, there was only one possibility: she was new.
Gu Qingyao remained silent, not intending to bother with him either. There was no good intention in this person¡¯s eyes, and it would be strange if such a person would treat her nicely.
Qin Si changed direction and wanted to leave, but at this instant, Guo Yu reached out to hold Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand. Angered, Gu Qingyao grabbed his wrist when it was near her and twisted it!
¡°Ah...¡±
Guo Yu did not expect that Gu Qingyao, a weak-lookingdy, would actually be so ruthless. The slender fingers squeezed his wrist, and he failed to get out of her grip even after several attempts.
¡°You... Let go!¡±
Guo Yu was in extreme pain and dared not move his hand at all.
Gu Qingyao did not use a lot of force in reality. Proficient in the various meridians of the body, she was pressing on his cranial nerve. Guo Yu¡¯s entire arm was numb, and he could not use any strength at all.
¡°Stop harassing me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t go easy on you anymore!¡±
Shirking his hand away, Gu Qingyao pulled Qin Si and left.
Guo Yu staggered a few steps backward before steadying himself. His whole arm was numb.
Dragged away by Gu Qingyao, Qin Si walked while turning around in disbelief to watch Guo Yu. Her wide eyes wereced with excitement!
¡°You... you are so amazing! How did you do it?¡±
Gu Qingyao chuckled. ¡°I study medicine. Isn¡¯t it easy to hold him down? When I was squeezing his hand, his arm became numb, and he couldn¡¯t even use any force!¡±
Qin Si widened her eyes. ¡°You study medicine too? That¡¯s great. Me too! But the medical system here is different from our country¡¯s. There¡¯s no choice though. I can only learn this.
¡°You¡¯re still very amazing though! I study medicine too, but I can¡¯t do it.¡±
It was rare to meet a fellow yellow-skindy with ck eyes and hair. Although thisdy¡¯s skin was not yellow ¨C in fact, it was especially fair and smooth ¨C this did not stop Qin Si from liking her!
She was of a simr age to her, studied medicine, and more importantly, helped her to get out of the situation just now by casting off the pain-in-the-ass that was Guo Yu. Qin Si had a rtively good impression of Gu Qingyao.
A little beauty!
How pleasing to the eye!
¡°I am Qin Si. What about you? What¡¯s your name?¡±
¡°Gu Qingyao!¡±
As the other party¡¯sst name was Qin, Gu Qingyao developed a liking for her. As she left the school grounds, she spoke, ¡°I just arrived here to study and enrolled in the school only a few days ago.¡±
Qin Si smiled. ¡°No wonder I haven¡¯t seen you before! Why did you enroll in the school during this time, though? Where were you before this?¡±
Chapter 623 - Meeting Qin Zhiyuan (2)
Chapter 623: Meeting Qin Zhiyuan (2)
There was nothing Gu Qingyao could not say about this, thus she said, ¡°I came from China and was specially approved to go overseas, so I¡¯m attending school at a different time from you all. It¡¯s fixed.¡±
Qin Si paused in her tracks. ¡°Where... where did you say you were from?¡±
¡°China, our homnd!¡±
Qin Si was dumbfounded followed by an infinite surprise. ¡°Rea... really? People can go overseas from China already? We can return now?¡±
She grabbed Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand excitedly, her eyes filled with anticipation.
Gu Qingyao was taken aback, but she gradually understood the reason for her excitement.
It seemed like she was still very reminiscent of her family. The environment in China was more than iparable to that of overseas in terms offort. Looking at the way she dressed, it could be easily seen that thisdy¡¯s family had been living very well overseas, and it was very rare for her to still miss her mothend!
¡°I¡¯m indeed from China, but right now..., we still cannot go overseas freely. You all cannot return either, or there would be trouble. In short, the environment there is no different from when you all left.¡±
Qin Si¡¯s eyes dimmed immediately, but there was still a slight ray of hope in them. ¡°Why... why are you able toe then? We put in a lot of effort to go overseas back then, but we never dared to return all this while.¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°I was specially approved to study abroad. There are too few talents in this area in our homnd at this time, and there are no universities we can attend. Doctors care for everyone¡¯s health and safety, and this profession is essential!
¡°Doctors are rare in the country, and there¡¯s a severe shortage of various talents. Furthermore, there are no universities for people to attend, and there¡¯s simply no good channels to nurture talents, so they specially approved a batch of people to study abroad.
¡°I study medicine. There are only two slots for medical studies, and I took one of them. We were selected after various training and examinations.¡±
Although Qin Si was very disappointed that there was still no freedom in the country and she still could not return, she was delighted that Gu Qingyao came from China and her excited hands grabbed Gu Qingyao¡¯s tightly. ¡°Can... can you tell me about the situation in China? We had no choice but to go overseas back then. There was too little time, and we were afraid of trouble, so we did not have time to fetch Grandpa and Grandma then. They are still in the country! I don¡¯t even know how they are doing now. I... ah, can youe home with me, please? My father always wants to know the situation back in his hometown, even if it¡¯s just a bit of information. Can you tell us about it?¡±
While they were overseas, it was not that they could not find out anything about it, but most of the information came from the national news. How could it be more reliable than Gu Qingyao, who personally experienced it?
Qin Si was very anxious, and without waiting for Gu Qingyao to reply, she immediately pulled her in the direction of her house.
¡°Please go home with me once! My father will definitely be extremely happy to see you.¡±
At this moment, Qin Si no longer behaved gently and quietly like a socialite and was instead running out of the school at top speed with Gu Qingyao in her hands. There was a car at the entrance ready to fetch her, and she quickly urged the driver to speed up once she got on. She pulled Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand and dashed into the house once she entered the door.
¡°Father, Father. My ssmate is from China. Father... Mother...¡±
There was no one in the living room, but Qin Si did not stop. She pulled Gu Qingyao up the stairs, taking two steps at once. Looking at her attitude, it seemed she would have taken three steps at once if she could!
Gu Qingyao was shocked by thisdy¡¯s anxiousness, but at the same time, she deeply respected people like her who were reminiscent of and cared about their closest rtives!
Chapter 624 - Meeting Qin Zhiyuan (3)
Chapter 624: Meeting Qin Zhiyuan (3)
Pulling Gu Qingyao, Qin Si dashed into Qin Zhiyuan¡¯s study room without knocking on the door.
¡°Father!¡±
Qin Zhiyuan was working and was shocked by Qin Si¡¯s sudden intrusion. ¡°What happened? Why are you so frantic?¡±
This daughter of his had always been very gentle and quiet.
Qin Si¡¯s cheeks were tinged pink as she ran here. ¡°Father, my ssmate came from China. She knows the situation back at home, and I brought her to meet you the moment I found out.¡±
Qin Zhiyuan was stunned. China?
China allowed people to go overseas already?
Looking at the youngdy who came from the East like them, Qin Zhiyuan was momentarily dumbstruck, but delight soon surged within him. He immediately ran to Gu Qingyao and said, ¡°Youngdy, are you... really from China? China allows people to go overseas now? Can we return now?¡±
The surprise and anticipation in his eyes were truly immense, and Gu Qingyao felt it clearly.
But looking at Qin Zhiyuan, Gu Qingyao was rather dumbfounded!
It can¡¯t be!
Her luck was so good?
Gu Qingyao turned to look at Qin Si. ¡°He... is your father?¡±
Qin Si paused and replied, ¡°Yes! Why?¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at Qin Zhiyuan and sighed in the revtion that the world was actually so small. She just arrived, but she met her teacher¡¯s son already?
Qin Zhiyuan looked for her to treat Old Master Qin in the previous lifetime, so she obviously recognized him.
The current Qin Zhiyuan was much younger than the one she saw in the previous lifetime, but his features did not change, so Gu Qingyao recognized him immediately.
Looking at Qin Zhiyuan, Gu Qingyao actually could not utter a word and stared at him openly.
Qin Zhiyuan asked in confusion, ¡°Youngdy? Youngdy?¡±
¡°Ah?¡± Gu Qingyao returned to her senses.
She looked at Qin Zhiyuan and said, ¡°You... you are Qin Zhiyuan. You are from the Jiangnan Medical Family in Jiangnan, right?¡±
Qin Zhiyuan was stunned. ¡°How... how do you know?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched. Could she not know?
I met you in the previous lifetime, and you are my teacher¡¯s son!
Gu Qingyao replied, ¡°I saw your portrait before. Before I went abroad, Teacher wanted me to find out news about you.¡±
Afraid that Qin Zhiyuan did not understand, Gu Qingyao added, ¡°My teacher drew the portrait herself. She¡¯s your mother, the famous Jiangnan doctor, Jiang Yiru!¡±
The air became silent. Qin Zhiyuan and Qin Si were stunned by this sudden news!
They only returned to their senses after a long while. Qin Zhiyuan rushed forward and grabbed Gu Qingyao by the arm. ¡°What... what did you say? You¡¯ve seen my mother? How is she? What about my father? How are they both?¡±
Gu Qingyao hurriedly replied, ¡°Uncle Qin, calm down. Teacher is doing very well. Old Master Qin too. They are in the capital now and are working in a factory. The medical facility specially opened a traditional Chinese medicine outpatient clinic for them. Both of them are doing well in the capital, and they have their own small house to live in.
¡°I am able to go overseas because Teacher sought the opportunity for me to participate in the examination.¡±
Qin Zhiyuan¡¯s head was still buzzing from agitation, but Qin Si understood what she said and her eyes widened. ¡°You... you¡¯re saying that you are my grandma¡¯s disciple?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±
Qin Zhiyuan could not believe his ears.
Gu Qingyao had a little bag on her. She put her hands into the bag but was actually taking out a ring and a portrait from her interspace.
¡°Teacher gave me this ring before I left. She said to let you see it if I meet you. As long as you see it, you¡¯ll definitely recognize it. This is a portrait she painted personally.¡±
Chapter 625 - Meeting Qin Zhiyuan (4)
Chapter 625: Meeting Qin Zhiyuan (4)
The ring was rather antique. Its emerald green surface was clear and lustrous. It was an extremely beautiful ring!
This was the Jiang family¡¯s heirloom ring. Although it was not considered a superior treasure nor the symbolic identity of the family head, it was Jiang Yiru¡¯s favorite ring.
Thus, unless it concerned the issue of life and death, Jiang Yiru would absolutely not sell such a ring.
The biggest possibility as to why Gu Qingyao had this ring was that Jiang Yiru passed it on to her.
Qin Zhiyuan recognized this ring almost immediately. This was his mother¡¯s favorite.
As for the portrait that Gu Qingyao took out, it was a very simple painting that was of moderate size and folded in two. Once unfolded, it revealed a sketch of a younger version of Qin Zhiyuan that had Jiang Yiru¡¯s personal stamp beside it.
Looking at these objects, Qin Zhiyuan almost broke out in tears.
¡°These are my mother¡¯s. These are really my mother¡¯s.¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°My teacher even wrote you a letter. But it is a little thick, so I did not bring it with me. It¡¯s at my ce.¡±
Qin Zhiyuan wanted to ask Gu Qingyao about Jiang Yiru in greater detail, but Gu Qingyao gave him such a huge surprise.
His mother¡¯s letter!
It had been a very, very long time since he received his mother¡¯s news.
¡°Where is it? Bring me to it. Quickly...¡±
Qin Zhiyuan was extremely anxious and could not be bothered with formalities as he ran out while pulling Gu Qingyao behind him.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched a little. This father and daughter are the exact same.
The trio left the house and took a car to the hotel where Gu Qingyao was staying.
She had not found a suitable house for the moment and was still staying in a hotel.
When they reached her suite, Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Give me a moment. I¡¯ll go and take it.¡±
Qin Zhiyuan and Qin Si waited in the living room while Gu Qingyao went into her bedroom.
Actually, that letter was in her interspace. Teacher rarely had a chance to tell her son about her circumstance, so the letter was extremely thick. It was truly unrealistic for Gu Qingyao to bring such a thick letter around with her.
Thus, she still had to make a trip back.
She took out the letter from her interspace and went out to pass it to Qin Zhiyuan.
Qin Zhiyuan hurriedly opened it and sat on the sofa with his eyes glued to the letter.
Actually, Jiang Yiru was uncertain whether Gu Qingyao would really be able to find Qin Zhiyuan, but this was the only chance she could contact her son, so she wrote a very long letter for Gu Qingyao to bring.
Most of the information in the letter was about Jiang Yiru¡¯s current situation. She told Qin Zhiyuan that she was living very well now and was working in the capital. Her illness was treated as well, and moreover, it was treated by Gu Qingyao.
She also indicated that Gu Qingyao was her little disciple and when they once lived in the Qing River Brigade, it was Gu Qingyao who rescued them.
Jiang Yiru did not mention much about the past hardships but did talk a lot about the changes that happened afterward. In the end, she told Qin Zhiyuan to live well and take care of his family while they wait in China. Until one day where they can return from overseas and reunite as a family.
Qin Zhiyuan was really in tears this time.
Back then, the circumstances in the country were veryplicated, and he only left the country because he had no choice. He could almost imagine how his parents were treated in the country. The Jiang family ceased to exist and fell from the peak to the bottom. Furthermore, the conditions werecking, and they were rather old already, with his mother even being ill. How were they supposed to live on?
It had been many years, and although he was unwilling to ept it deep down inside, he understood that the odds were against his parents. Yet unexpectedly, he learned of this good news today. This was truly splendid!
Chapter 626 - Mother’s News (1)
Chapter 626: Mother¡¯s News (1)
Qin Zhiyuan was overjoyed, truly overjoyed.
Qin Si¡¯s heart ached a little when she saw her father who had always been refined, gentle and capable shed tears. She passed him some tissue paper andforted him, ¡°Father, don¡¯t be sad anymore. We will reunite with Grandpa and Grandma.¡±
Qin Zhiyuan collected himself and said, ¡°Father is happy! Happy!¡±
He looked at Gu Qingyao with a smile. ¡°I never thought Mother would actually ept you as her disciple. She was famous at a young age for her extraordinary medical skills and had a prestigious identity in the Jiangnan area. There were plenty of people who once wanted to be her apprentice, but she never epted any of them.
¡°Afterward, the Jiang family had a downfall, and the issue about taking a disciple was put to an end. Unexpectedly, she actually met you in herter years!¡±
Qin Zhiyuan stood up and bowed to Gu Qingyao deeply. ¡°You saved my mother¡¯s life. Thank you so much!¡±
Qin Zhiyuan¡¯s action was so sudden that Gu Qingyao could not stop him in time. She hurriedly rose and helped him up. ¡°Uncle Qin, you¡¯re too polite. Teacher is very nice to me. She taught me many things, and I learned a lot from her. As for rescuing her...¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled a little shyly. ¡°That... is just a coincidence. Coincidence!¡±
Qin Zhiyuan smiled in return. ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s a coincidence, you rescued my mother. I should be thankful to you.¡±
He let out a deep sigh. ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been missing my parents and felt guilty for escaping without being able to bring them along and letting them suffer in the country. It¡¯s been so many years, and I have been trying my best to find out news about them, but unfortunately, I was unsessful.
¡°Now that I know they are safe and well, I can finally be at ease!¡±
Qin Zhiyuan looked at his daughter with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve made a great contribution today. It¡¯s not early anymore. Let¡¯s go eat first! Miss Gu, today was just too rushed, so let¡¯s just eat something first. Do you have time tomorrow? I wish to officially invite you to a meal. I will bring my wife and children with me as well then to express my gratitude. I also hope that you can tell me more about my parents¡¯ situation in the country. There¡¯s still too little written on the letter.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Uncle Qin, you¡¯re too courteous. You can just call me by my name. There¡¯s no need to treat me to a meal. Really. Teacher has been very nice to me, and I am her disciple, so helping her is my responsibility. You really don¡¯t need to be polite to me.
¡°I... actually have something to ask for your help too!¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Qin Zhiyuan said, ¡°Please say it. As long as I¡¯m able to do it, I¡¯ll definitely help you.¡±
Gu Qingyao thought for a moment and said, ¡°This opportunity to go overseas is rare, and I wish to ask you about a person. Back then, she left the country for a simr reason as yours. Her name is Qiao Yuying. The Qiao family was a famous family in the capital back then, and it is very likely for them to havee here when they left the country. I just don¡¯t know whether they are still here now.
¡°I don¡¯t need to know about the Qiao family. I just want to find out about Qiao Yuying. Have you heard of her?¡±
Those who had the qualifications to go overseas back then were mostly fromrge and powerful families. As long as the Qiao family did not decline, perhaps they would still be in the upper-ss society. It was best to find out about her from Qin Zhiyuan.
Qiao Yuying?
Qin Zhiyuan frowned slightly. He took another look at Gu Qingyao and was taken aback!
Previously, he was too agitated and had been so absorbed in the joy of learning about his parents that he did not observe Gu Qingyao¡¯s features closely. Now that he calmed down and observed her, why did she look a little familiar?
Chapter 627 - Mother’s News (2)
Chapter 627: Mother¡¯s News (2)
Qiao Yuying!
That¡¯s right! Wasn¡¯t it very simr to Qiao Yuying!
Her features and demeanor. The more he looked, the more simr they seemed.
Qin Zhiyuan remained silent for a moment and asked after much deliberation, ¡°Why... are you looking for her?¡±
This tone meant that he knew her?
Gu Qingyao was delighted!
¡°I have something very important to ask her. I... Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t mean any harm. It¡¯s just... Before she went abroad, she had a very good friend, but they lost contact afterward. The friend only knows that she went abroad but doesn¡¯t know where she is exactly. This time, I had the opportunity to go overseas, and the friend wanted me to find out about her and pass her something as well. Can you let me meet her?¡±
Gu Qingyao was very emotional. Her greatest objective foring here was to find her mother. She originally thought that it would be an extremely difficult task, but who would have thought that she managed to receive news of her not long after arriving here. This was truly a surprise!
But Qin Zhiyuan did not agree immediately.
He remained quiet.
Qiao Yuying was the Young Lady of the Qiao family, the prized treasure of the family and a renowned, able woman in the business world. With her unrivaled looks, she still had numerous pursuers even though she was currently in her middle age. One of them even pursued her for more than twenty years, from China to overseas.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes were too simr to Qiao Yuying. Their rtionship...
Seeing that Qin Zhiyuan did not reply and was staring at her face, Gu Qingyao immediately understood. Her father had told her that she was very much like her mother, and if Qin Zhiyuan knew Mother, he definitely realized something.
Gu Qingyao immediately said, ¡°Uncle Qin, to tell you the truth, the Gu family has a simr status as the Qin family in the country. I grew up in the countryside from a young age, and there¡¯s a cowshed near my house. Many old masters and old madams raise cows there!
¡°Many of their children went abroad, and they don¡¯t have news of them. Everyone is expecting me to bring back news of their children from this trip! There¡¯s one more person. Hisst name is Guo, and he used to live in Shanghai back then. His family owned a business and could be said to be a capitalist family.
¡°He is called Guo Shizhong, and he is 46 this year. Have you heard of him?¡±
Guo Shizhong was the son of Grandpa Guo and Grandma Lin Wanyin and his reason for leaving was different from Qin Zhiyuan¡¯s. Qin Zhiyuan was not in Jiangnan back then, and he went abroad at thest minute. Had he not left then, there was probably no chance for him to anymore. It could be said that he had no other options.
And given the situation in Jiangnan, even if he did return, it would serve no purpose.
He still had a wife and children. His children were still very young back then, and he could not abandon them.
But Guo Shizhong was different. He was the ssic type of person who fled for his own life while abandoning his parents. Not only did he abandon his parents, he even harmed them: Together with his younger sister, he reported his own parents in return for a chance to have a breather. Subsequently, he took a portion of the family¡¯s gold and assets with him and fled alone.
While his younger sister married one of those people who harmed Old Master Guo and Lin Wanyin. To date, her husband was still doing these dirty deals, and his victims were mostly the acquaintances of the Guo family ¨C those whom she used to call Uncles.
Old Master Guo and Lin Wanyin were extremely disappointed with their children and did not have any hope for them.
But when Gu Qingyao went overseas, Old Master Guo and Lin Wanyin still told her about their son, Guo Shizhong, who was overseas.
They did not have other requests and simply wanted to know if he was still alive. They even reminded Gu Qingyao to be careful if she met him because someone who even entrapped their own parents was really not a good person!
Chapter 628 - Qiao’s Jewelry (1)
Chapter 628: Qiao¡¯s Jewelry (1)
Qin Zhiyuan looked at the youngdy before him. Having been in the business world for so many years, he was obviously intelligent and smart enough to know that his youngdy was very alert!
Qin Si¡¯s lips twitched next to him. ¡°Guo Shizhong, are you sure?¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at Qin Si with a frown. ¡°Why?¡±
Qin Si replied, ¡°Guo Shizhong is also running a business now and is doing pretty well. The Guo Yu whom we met at school today is none other than his son!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
This world is really small!
But that Guo Yu...
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched. If Old Master Guo and Grandma Lin knew that their grandson was such a person, they would probably be pissed to death.
Gu Qingyao looked at Qin Zhiyuan and waited for his reply.
She was still most concerned about Qiao Yuying.
Qin Zhiyuan looked at her and said, ¡°I will try to help you contact the Miss Qiao whom you mentioned. But the information you provided is notplete, and I am not certain if the Miss Qiao that I know is the one you¡¯re looking for.¡±
Indeed, he knew her. Gu Qingyao was delighted.
¡°Can... can you tell me more about this Miss Qiao? Is she...¡±
She wanted to ask: Is she married now?
But when the words reached her tongue, she swallowed them down. If she asked that, such an intelligent person like Qin Zhiyuan would definitely be able to guess it.
Mother had already been separated from Father for many years and was even forced to go overseas by Grandpa and Grandma. She had been living in a foreign country for so many years and had not seen Father all these years. No matter how strong their feelings were for each other back then, these feelings probably eroded to nothing already, right?
She had a good family background and was pretty. There were probably many people pursuing her.
¡°How... is she now? What is the Qiao family¡¯s situation now?¡±
Qin Zhiyuan replied, ¡°Miss Qiao is an elite in the business world and the current head of Qiao¡¯s Jewelry. She is very famous in the business world, and many people are pursuing her. However, Miss Qiao has been busy with work all these years and has never considered marriage.
¡°The Qiao family is considered a powerful and wealthy family here. Miss Qiao¡¯s four elder brothers have their ownpanies too. Her mother is a very famous doctor and her father is helping Old Madam Qiao to manage the medical business. As for her elder brothers, they have businesses in various industries such as luxury products, home furnishing, hotel, medicine and technology.
¡°Everyone developed very well. The Qiao family is a holistic family that is extremely capable.¡±
Gu Qingyao was stunned!
Qiao¡¯s Jewelry!
It¡¯s actually Qiao¡¯s Jewelry!
The head of Qiao¡¯s Jewelry was her mother?
Qiao¡¯s Jewelry was an internationally reputable jewelry brand that started in Europe. Its main market was in Europe and Hong Kong, and it also had businesses in Continent M, with China being the only exception.
Gu Qingyao was the Young Lady of the Gu family in the previous timeline, and the family was in great condition after they made it. Her older brothers ran their own businesses, frequently went abroad and even bought her products from Qiao¡¯s Jewelry as presents.
After learning that the founder of Qiao¡¯s Jewelry was a woman, she admired her greatly!
Unexpectedly, this person was actually her own mother?
A family that Qin Zhiyuan could describe as very powerful would definitely be so.
It was already very impressive for an ordinary family to manage one or two corporations. However, everyone in the Qiao family appeared to be talented, and each of them had their own expertise and seemed to be very good at it?
What kind of family was this?
Gu Qingyao¡¯s current emotions were ineffable. Her mother was so outstanding and had such a good family background. Was it still possible for her to be with Father in the future?
Will their family still reunite?
Gu Qingyao was very rational. She was not looking down on her father and did not think that the Gu family¡¯s future would be any inferior to the Qiao family¡¯s. However, Mother had been living in such an environment for so many years, and the people she interacted with were all top elites. Would there still be amonnguage between her and Father?
Chapter 629 - Qiao’s Jewelry (2)
Chapter 629: Qiao¡¯s Jewelry (2)
Thinking back to her father, he had been waiting for her all these years and had never forgotten about her.
The yellowed wedding certificate he had been holding on to carefully...
Gu Qingyao lowered her head but very quickly rposed herself. No matter what, ording to what Qin Zhiyuan said, Mother had been single for so many years. This was a good thing for Father.
Perhaps Mother also had not forgotten about him, so she had been single and was waiting for him?
Excitement stirred within Gu Qingyao once more, and she began to feel hopeful. Regardless of what, she must meet her Mother.
¡°Can I meet her? I have something very important to give her. It¡¯s not easy to go abroad, and I initially thought it would be very difficult to find her! Truthfully speaking, before I went abroad, everyone did not have much hope when they passed me their items. Even I did not believe that I could find people whom they have lost contact with after so many years in this foreignnd.¡±
Gu Qingyao gave a rxed smile. ¡°I never thought that my luck would be so good. I just came and found someone already. Since that¡¯s the case, I must meet her and convey the message.¡±
Seeing that this youngdy rposed herself so quickly, Qin Zhiyuan noted that his mother¡¯s judgment was indeed different. It was no wonder she eventually epted this youngdy as a disciple despite not epting anyone for so many years!
Furthermore, this youngdy could treat his mother¡¯s illness at such a young age, so she was probably not a simple person. His mother personally told him in the letter that she treated her illness and that there would definitely be no issues.
His parents were medical experts, and Qin Zhiyuan was not at all worried that they would be cheated!
Qin Zhiyuan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely help you to contact her. It¡¯s not early anymore. Let¡¯s go eat something first! Have you been staying in a hotel?¡±
Gu Qingyao replied, ¡°Yes! I haven¡¯t found a suitable house. I will probably be staying here for quite a long time. I¡¯ve thought of buying a house to live in, but I haven¡¯t been able to find one for the time being. So I¡¯m living in a hotel temporarily.¡±
Qin Si beamed. ¡°Live in my ce then! We can attend school together in the future. My house is so huge, and you are my grandma¡¯s student too! You even rescued my grandma¡¯s life! You and I are both members of the Qin family. You can just treat the Qin family like your own family from now on!¡±
Qin Zhiyuan looked at his daughter, gratified, before speaking to Gu Qingyao, ¡°Si Si is right. In the letter, my mother instructed me to take good care of you and that she treats you as her own granddaughter. We are her biological children and grandchildren, but over these years, we haven¡¯t been able to show her filial respect. Rather, you were the one taking care of her. The Qin family is like your family now. You can stay at our house in the future! It¡¯s not safe for a youngdy like you to live alone either.¡±
Gu Qingyao hurriedly rejected, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can just look for a house. I have a lot of matters to settle here. Actually, academics...¡±
Gu Qingyao chuckled. ¡°Uncle Qin, you are very clear about my teacher¡¯s medical skills, and I learnt a lot from her. Actually, the things that the school is teaching now are very foundational to me. I... actually don¡¯t need to spend much time on it.¡±
Qin Zhiyuan broke out inughter immediately. ¡°That¡¯s true. If you can¡¯t even deal with this school work, my mother wouldn¡¯t have taken you as her disciple.¡±
Qin Zhiyuan could tell that Gu Qingyao did not wish to live in the Qin House, so he did not force her to.
Although he invited Gu Qingyao with sincerity, to her, the Qin House was ultimately foreign and would not be asfortable as her own ce.
Qin Zhiyuan smiled and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, leave the housing problem to me then! What kind of house are you looking for?¡±
Chapter 630 - Qiao’s Jewelry (3)
Chapter 630: Qiao¡¯s Jewelry (3)
Gu Qingyao was delighted by this.
Qin Zhiyuan was definitely more familiar with this ce than her and had more connections as well.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t need to be toorge. But it shouldn¡¯t be too small either. It¡¯s best to be a detached house with two to three floors. It would be best to have a small garden. But it should not be too far from school as I don¡¯t have a car yet, and it would be a little inconvenient to travel.¡±
These requirements... Qin Zhiyuan arched his brow. This youngdy is quite demanding!
He meant to gift her a house, but Gu Qingyao clearly could not tell. From her tone, she wanted to purchase a house.
Did she mean she wants to buy a house simr to a small vi?
The price for such a house was not low. To people like them who are used to living here and had a family business, this was not a great issue. But to a youngdy like Gu Qingyao who just came abroad alone, it would probably be a sky-high price, wouldn¡¯t it?
The expenses within the country were not as high as here. Recalling the past when he first came overseas, he was shocked by the high expenses abroad and took a long time to get used to it!
Thisdy just came not long ago but was purchasing a house already?
She¡¯s indeed not an ordinary person!
Qin Zhiyuan smiled withoutmenting much. ¡°Sure, leave it to me. I promise to find a house that you will be satisfied with. Let¡¯s go eat now!¡±
Joyously, Gu Qingyao headed to the hotel¡¯s restaurant with Qin Zhiyuan and Qin Si to have dinner. Seeing that it was not early anymore, Qin Zhiyuan did not disturb Gu Qingyao any longer.
They just had a simple meal at the restaurant before Qin Zhiyuan brought Qin Si back. They set a date for the next meeting where the Qin family would especially set a banquet to invite her.
On the way back, Qin Si, who was still a little confused, asked, ¡°Father, why didn¡¯t you let Yao Yao stay in our house for a few days? She¡¯s Grandma¡¯s disciple and even saved her life! She is our family¡¯s benefactor. How could you let her stay in a hotel?
¡°And the issue about looking for a house. Wouldn¡¯t it be settled if you just let her live in our house? Grandma already said that she treats her as her biological granddaughter and told you to take good care of her. If Grandma finds out about this when we reunite with her, she would definitely me you.¡±
Qin Zhiyuan chuckled and shook his head as he looked at his precious daughter. ¡°This little girl. It looks like you still have a lot to learn. I can tell that this youngdy is not simple and that she is a very opinionated person. She probably does not really want to live in our house.
¡°It¡¯s not that she rejects us. She just wants to have her own ce to live in, so it would be convenient for her toe and go. She is your grandma¡¯s disciple, but she¡¯s ultimately a stranger to us. If she suddenly lived in our house, she would not be used to it. How would it be asfortable as living in her own ce?¡±
Qin Si nodded in understanding.
¡°But this is still not good, isn¡¯t it? She saved Grandma¡¯s life! And looking at what¡¯s written in the letter, it¡¯s all thanks to her that Grandpa and Grandma can have such a good life now. All these years, we have been enjoying life abroad, but Grandpa and Grandma are suffering in the country. It¡¯s a must for us to treat Yao Yao well. We should buy a vi to gift to her.¡±
Qin Zhiyuan was extremely gratified. It was not without reason that he doted on this eldest daughter of his.
This child waspassionate and filial.
Could he not dote on such an outstanding daughter?
¡°All right. Do you think I don¡¯t know these either? But looking at her attitude, she¡¯s not even thinking about having us buy it for her. If I told her this just now, she definitely would not agree.¡±
Chapter 631 - Qiao’s Jewelry (4)
Chapter 631: Qiao¡¯s Jewelry (4)
¡°What should we do?¡± Qin Si asked
Qin Zhiyuan replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll just give it to her after I¡¯ve bought it. Our family is indebted to her; it is only right that we should give her a house. If she really refuses to ept it, we will just take care of her in the future. She has just arrived, so she will surely need us. You must take special care of her in school too.¡±
¡°I know!¡±
Gu Qingyao returned to her room andy on her bed to think.
She had not expected her overseas trip to be so sessful. She had met Qin Zhiyuan in her previous life, and knew a little about what had happened to him. She had expected to find him easily.
But she had not known Qin Si in her previous life and had not expected to meet her in school in this life.
As for her mother, Gu Qingyao was amazed that she had obtained news of her mother so quickly.
Qiao¡¯s Jewelry!
Gu Qingyao pursed her lips. In her previous life, Qiao¡¯s Jewelry had businesses in every country in the world except China. But why?
Was it because her father was there?
Her mother must have loved her father deeply. Based on what her father had said, Mother was probably a very strong-willed and forthright girl. She must have been serious about their rtionship, or she would have left. Why insist on leaving a wedding certificate?
And why would she go through nine months of pregnancy to have her?
In the end, she had returned, heavily pregnant and injured. How had she been injured?
Gu Qingyao did not know.
Meanwhile, after Qin Zhiyuan got home, his chauffeur drove the car to the garage. Before he entered the house, he instructed Qin Si, ¡°Just tell your mother and the rest that everything is alright, but don¡¯t mention the fact that Yao Yao is looking for Miss Qiao, not even to your mother.¡±
Qin Si was surprised. ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡±
Qiao¡¯s Jewelry was so famous that, of course, Qin Si had heard about them. She owned many pieces from Qiao¡¯s Jewelry!
Qin Zhiyuan¡¯s expression grew stern and he earnestly exined, ¡°Obey me. For now, you must not tell anyone about this. I need to carefully consider how to arrange matters. I will deal with Miss Qiao. You are not to be involved for now.¡±
When Qin Si saw how serious and earnest her father looked, she nodded obediently. ¡°All right, I won¡¯t mention it.¡±
Qin Zhiyuan nodded. Only then did he enter the house.
Qin Zhiyuan was alone in the study, re-reading his parents¡¯ letter.
He was overjoyed to have news of his parents. This girl was his mother¡¯s young disciple, and had saved his mother¡¯s life.
He could tell from the letter that his mother liked her very much, and thought highly of her. She repeatedly told him that when he met her, he must care for her as he would his own daughter.
Under these circumstances, he had to consider Gu Qingyao¡¯s side of the matter.
A careful examination of Gu Qingyao¡¯s features showed that she bore a strong resemnce to Qiao Yuying. He was not trying to specte but considering every eventuality.
If Gu Qingyao was really rted to Qiao Yuying, would the Qiao family ept her?
Qiao Yuying was the apple of the entire Qiao family¡¯s eye. The two old folks in the Qiao family doted on their daughter much more than they did on their other sons. Also, Qiao Yuying was the youngest girl, so the family cherished her even more dearly.
If Gu Qingyao was really Qiao Yuying¡¯s daughter, then... who was her father?
Over the years, he had not heard that Qiao Yuying was married. In that case, Gu Qingyao must be Qiao Yuying¡¯s illegitimate daughter?
Chapter 632 - Qiao’s Jewelry (5)
Chapter 632: Qiao¡¯s Jewelry (5)
All this while, he had not heard that Qiao Yuying had a daughter. The Qiao family had certainly never mentioned it. Now that Gu Qingyao had appeared from nowhere, would the Qiao family ept her?
It would be good if they could, but if they could not, they would be hostile towards Gu Qingyao. Gu Qingyao was a young girl. How could she possibly defend herself against such a huge entity as the Qiao family?
This was what worried Qin Zhiyuan the most.
He was worried that he would endanger Gu Qingyao if he mishandled the matter.
The person who was courting Qiao Yuying was a force to be reckoned with as well. Although he appeared to be passionately devoted to Qiao Yuying, Qin Zhiyuan did not think anything woulde out of his love.
That person had courted her for so many years, and the Qiao family had also grown more flexible. Marrying Qiao Yuying was equivalent to obtaining the entire Qiao¡¯s Jewelry. And that was besides the inheritance that the Qiao family would apportion to Qiao Yuying.
With such enticing benefits, if Gu Qingyao turned up at this crucial moment and imed to be Qiao Yuying¡¯s daughter, that person might attack her.
As for the Qiao family, Qin Zhiyuan could not be certain of their attitude.
In the Qiao family manor.
It was a huge manor with a garden and awn in front. Owning such an enormous manor in this area showed just how rich the Qiao family was.
In a bedroom on the second floor, a beautiful and graceful woman was removing her makeup in front of the dressing table when a grand olddy brought a bowl of soup in. When she saw Qiao Yuying, she smiled and said, ¡°Yuying! Drink this soup. Mother specially brewed this medicinal soup for you. It will help preserve your beauty, and it¡¯s good for women!¡±
Old Madam Qiao¡¯s face crinkled in a smile. This was her beloved daughter, the daughter she loved the most.
Qiao Yuying was used to such treatment, but she still said, ¡°Mother, I am not a child anymore. I can take care of myself. Next time, ask Aunty to make these soups. You¡¯re getting on in years; you should sleep early.
¡°I¡¯m busy with work every day. Sometimes I need to workte, but there is no need for you to stay up too.¡±
Old Madam Qiao red at her. ¡°So you know that you¡¯re busy? That you often need to workte nights? You are a woman; why do you need to work so hard?
¡°Does our Qiao Familyck for anything? Why do you need to work so hard every day? You don¡¯t know how to enjoy life at all. If you want anything, you can ask your parents or your older brothers. I only have one beloved daughter. My heart aches to see you like that.¡±
Qiao Yuying sighed. Her mother was at it again!
¡°Mother, I¡¯m doing very well. I like this job very much. I built thispany from scratch. I must be responsible for it.¡±
Old Madam Qiao was displeased. ¡°You must take care of your health no matter how busy you are. You¡¯re still single after so many years, and you have no one to take care of you. How can I stop worrying?¡±
Qiao Yuying¡¯s hand faltered. She had already guessed what her mother would say, but she did not want to hear it.
¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of myself. I¡¯m doing very well now. I enjoy my freedom as a single woman. Although I¡¯m busy with my work every day, it is a fulfilling life. Mother, I really like my life now. I...¡±
¡°All right, all right, I¡¯ve heard enough on this topic. I don¡¯t want to hear anymore. I don¡¯t care. I can¡¯t possibly see you live out your old age alone, or I won¡¯t even die in peace. Tell me, what are you thinking? He¡¯s been courting you for so many years. I know you¡¯re proud, but no one is perfect.
¡°The boy is not too bad. Most importantly, his feelings toward you have not changed after so many years!¡±
Qiao Yuying¡¯s expression grew stern. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s impossible between us. It will never be possible!¡±
Chapter 633 - Strange Circumstances (1)
Chapter 633: Strange Circumstances (1)
Qiao Yuying did not want to hear this. She had never had any feelings towards Huo Lin. In fact, she detested him!
Although he had been devoted to her for years and everyone thought he was deeply in love with her, she felt that he was a hypocrite.
Or perhaps she should say that she did not need his love. In fact, she would not condescend to ept it.
But she would not have met Gu Yunshen if not for him. When she thought about that, Qiao Yuying¡¯s aversion towards Huo Lin lessened a little. Still, when she thought of that bastard¡¯s motive for doing all those things for her, she felt nauseated.
Old Madam Qiao saw that she was resolute, so she said, ¡°All right, all right, all right, I won¡¯t say anymore. But, Yuying! You... you can¡¯t remain single forever! Who do you fancy? Tell me, and I¡¯ll bring them all here for you, all right?¡±
Old Madam doted on her daughter. She was not adamant that her daughter marry Huo Lin, but she felt that since that boy had remained devoted to her daughter for so many years, he might be a good choice.
But Huo Lin had been married before and had children. He even had a lover now. She objected to that. Even though the ex-wife and current lover all looked like her daughter, this had no power to vanquish her objections.
Qiao Yuying felt frustrated at the mention of her marriage.
She already had someone she liked and was already married. Something had happened when she gave birth, but she had not expected her parents to take her away while she was still unconscious. When she awoke, it was toote.
The child... was gone!
The thought of this broke Qiao Yuying¡¯s heart.
When Old Madam Qiao saw her daughter¡¯s pained expression, she knew she must be thinking of the child.
Old Madam Qiao also grieved at the thought. At the same time, she was not sure she had done the right thing in deceiving her child.
Her beloved daughter!
She had mysteriously given birth to a child. She had done it alone, badly injured, and unconscious in that little ce. Old Madam Qiao had been furious. She wanted to dismember that man.
She could not bring herself to like that child. Her cherished and beloved daughter had been bullied by that barbarian and had even given birth to a child. How could she like the child?
She had been outraged.
At that time, she felt that her daughter¡¯s life must not be ruined because of this child. She also wanted her daughter to be able to emerge from this incident. So she decided to give the child up for adoption and keep it a secret from her daughter.
But she and her husband had left for a while, and when they returned, the child had vanished.
They were in a hurry to leave and had no time to search for the child. It had been a precarious situation, and things could have gone wrong at any time.
They were in a rage and did not bother with the child any longer.
They left with their daughter. Before they left the country, their daughter had regained consciousness once and hazily insisted on looking for the child and one Gu Yunshen. The two old folks could not bear to deny her, so they sent someone to search and discovered that the bastard was already married.
He had a wife and children. Twins in fact!
She was infuriated. That bastard. He had deceived her daughter and ruined her life. If she had not run out of time, she would have sent someone to kill the bastard.
But she had no time. Old Madam Qiao and her family had left the country, and in present circumstances, there was no possibility of returning. So things had dragged on for many years.
Chapter 634 - Strange Circumstances (2)
Chapter 634: Strange Circumstances (2)
Old Madam¡¯s heart ached as she looked at her daughter.
¡°Yuying! It happened so many years ago, please forget about it. Why should you continue to long for a swindler? Our Qiao family¡¯s daughter can have any man she wants. Why must you set your heart on that bastard?¡±
Qiao Yuying was devastated. Her grief had not lessened even after so many years.
¡°Mother, it¡¯s my child whom I grieve for the most. My child! Whom I bore for nine months before I gave birth to her. Do you know how much I looked forward to her birth?¡±
Qiao Yuying¡¯s eyes reddened and grew moist. ¡°I already did my best to protect her, so why did I end up losing her in the end? I can ept the fact that Gu Yunshen deceived me, but why wouldn¡¯t he give me the child?¡±
A strange look shed across Old Madam Qiao¡¯s face. Up until now, her daughter had assumed that she had not managed to keep the child. She and her husband had always kept the truth from her.
At the time that they brought their daughter away, their daughter had woken up hazily once before they left the country. The child had already vanished, so she simply told her daughter that the child had died.
Her daughter had made a big fuss and wanted to look for Gu Yunshen. She and her husband could not bear to deny her, so they risked it and sent someone to make inquiries.
That was when they found out that Gu Yunshen was married and had children.
This strengthened her resolve to tell her daughter that the child had died, hoping that this would help her to leave this incident behind her.
A pity she had not foreseen that after so many years, her daughter still had not set the past aside.
Now, Old Madam Qiao sometimes regretted her decision. If she had known, she would have taken good care of the child. After all, their family could afford it. Forget about that bastard Gu Yunshen. At least the child had Qiao family blood in her veins.
And she was a young girl!
Among their grandchildren, they only had boys but not a single girl. If they had kept the child, their family would be much livelier now.
Old Madam Qiao deeply regretted it and felt very guilty.
Now, she did not know whether to tell her daughter that the child had survived but had... vanished!
Old Madam¡¯s heart ached for her daughter. She hurried to console her. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad anymore, all right? Yuying! You¡¯re still young! You might still have children in the future. Please cheer up!¡±
If she had a chance to go back, she would certainly look for the child. If someone had deliberately stolen the child, then... the person who had stolen the baby girl must be someone who liked girls?
Perhaps the child was still alive?
All these years, Old Madam had secretly prayed that the child was leading a good life.
This incident had emotionally crippled Qiao Yuying. Every time it came up, it could not be resolved. Besides grief, there was only more grief.
Qiao Yuying calmed herself down and suppressed her sorrow. Then she said, ¡°Mother, it¡¯ste. You should be resting!¡±
Old Madam Qiao pursed her lips, but she left.
When she got to her bedroom, Old Madam hung her head, clearly deeply distressed.
Old Master Qiao was sitting up in bed and he frowned when he saw her like that. ¡°Ying Ying is still the same?¡±
Old Madam Qiao nodded.
The Old Master sighed. There was nothing he could do!
Old Madam walked over to him and said remorsefully, ¡°It¡¯s all our fault. If we were calmer and paid a little more attention to the child, she would not have been lost!
¡°If the child was not lost, and we raised her ourselves, she would be an obedient and mature young girl by now. Our family is full of smelly boys. I¡¯ve been longing for a granddaughter for years.¡±
Old Master Qiao¡¯s heart also ached at the thought.
Chapter 635 - Strange Circumstances (3)
Chapter 635: Strange Circumstances (3)
When they found their daughter and discovered that their cherished daughter had actually given birth, he and his wife had been deeply shocked!
They assumed that their young and innocent daughter had been deceived, and they were furious.
They were in a rage. Also, their daughter was badly injured and had just given birth, so she was in very poor health. She remained unconscious, and they were deeply saddened.
They longed to kill the child¡¯s father. Of course they disliked the child.
A moment¡¯s negligence and the child was gone when they returned.
In those times, people strongly preferred boys to girls. Many families could barely feed themselves. No one would willingly adopt a girl. Who would be so perverted as to steal a baby girl?
Old Master Qiao regretted it after he calmed down.
If the girl was still with them, she would be their little granddaughter!
His heart ached!
¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it. It¡¯s toote now!¡±
Old Madam Qiao felt like crying. ¡°It¡¯s all our fault. Such a small child and the conditions over there are so poor. It was such a shabby little ce. How could the child possibly survive? Wu wu wu, it¡¯s all my fault...¡±
Old Master Qiao¡¯s heart ached to see his wife crying. ¡°Don¡¯t cry! It¡¯s been so many years, it¡¯s toote for regrets. Our girl has be like that. We need to find a way to help her leave her past behind. She still has many years to go! She cannot ruin her life like that.¡±
Old Madam Qiao continued to cry sorrowfully. ¡°It has been so many years, but our daughter has not managed to leave the past behind. It has crippled her emotionally.¡±
Old Madam Qiao ground her teeth in hatred when she thought of Gu Yunshen.
¡°It¡¯s all that Gu Yunshen¡¯s fault. He¡¯d better hope I don¡¯t have a chance to go back. Or I¡¯ll poison him!¡±
Old Madam Qiao was also a skilled physician. She was not joking when she said she wanted to poison Gu Yunshen.
Old Master Qiao sighed again. Heforted his wife for a while and coaxed her to sleep.
...
At the train station in the capital.
Eldest Uncle Gu and his family were carrying their luggage as they got off the train. They were excited and nervous. Up until now, Eldest Uncle and Aunt felt as though they were in a dream.
They had not expected to return one day.
And so soon. They had managed to return so soon!
Although they could not return to their old jobs, they were sent straight to the capital. Their lives had changed drastically!
Eldest Aunt, Fang Ling, looked excitedly at the crowded station. ¡°Son, we... Are we really in the capital?¡±
Gu Jinye smiled, ¡°Mother, this really is the capital. We¡¯ve left!¡±
They had left a deste and hopeless ce, not for their old home, but for the capital.
He thought that after their sojourn in the north, it would be some time before he would have an opportunity toe here. Later on, he had met someone he liked, so he felt somewhat consoled. He had benefited from that god-forsaken ce.
He was prepared to spend his life there, taking good care of his parents and fianc¨¦e.
To his surprise, he had managed to seize an opportunity to do well and had done a great service.
Now his entire family had been sessfully transferred to the capital. Gu Jinye was grateful that he had postponed his wedding in order to participate in the mission.
Now, not only could he and his parents leave, he could bring his fianc¨¦e with him. It was wonderful.
Mo Beihan and Jiang Xun were at the train station to meet them.
¡°Uncle, Aunt, we¡¯ve already arranged a ce for you to stay. We¡¯ll bring you there now.¡±
Eldest Uncle Gu and Fang Ling feltforted at the sight of familiar faces. They followed Mo Beihan to their amodations.
Chapter 636 - Strange Circumstances (4)
Chapter 636: Strange Circumstances (4)
The house was quite small. It was an apartment of about sixty square meters in size. It was very small for arge family like theirs.
They still had two children in their hometown whom they had not yet brought over!
They would certainlye here to live with their parents. Then the house would be too small for everyone.
Mo Beihan and Jiang Xun brought the luggage in. There were so many people in a sixty-square-meter house that it immediately felt crammed.
Gu Yunjing and Fang Ling looked at the cramped space, but they did not mind. They were grateful for the opportunity to leave that ce ande to the capital. They were just a little worried about how they would live.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°The house is a little small, but not to worry. This is just for Eldest Brother. This is the house that Eldest Brother¡¯s work unit assigned to him. Eldest Uncle and Aunt, you have to squeeze here for a while, and when your work unit makes the arrangements, you will have a new house.¡±
Gu Yunjing was shocked. ¡°This is just for Jinye?¡±
Mo Beihan nodded and smiled, ¡°Of course. Right now, only Eldest Brother has a job. Eldest Brother has made a great contribution, and his job is all arranged. It¡¯s because of him that there was an opportunity to be transferred here, so we just transferred everyone at the same time.
¡°Uncle and Aunt, your jobs will have to wait for a while. I¡¯ll arrange it when there¡¯s a future opportunity. Things have happened so fast, and Second Uncle and his family are being transferred to the capital. So... we have to keep a low profile and not attract attention.¡±
This shocked Gu Yunjing even more. ¡°Second Brother¡¯s family ising to the capital too?¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Second Uncle was promoted. As for the others, their jobs are more or less unchanged.¡±
This was already a major achievement. Mo Beihan said that there was not much change, but in fact, Gu Jinhang now had a much better job. If not for the fact that it would be too conspicuous if everyone in the family was promoted, Old Master Mo would have promoted the entire family!
Everyone in this family was so capable. Gu Jinhang was Second Uncle¡¯s eldest son and had great potential. In grooming the younger generation, Old Master Mo wanted to focus on Gu Jinhang.
Gu Yunjing and Fang Ling did not know what to say. They were speechless with emotion.
Had the Gu family¡¯s fortunes turned around?
Their family had managed to return so soon. Even though they temporarily had no jobs, their son was doing very well!
Now Second Brother¡¯s entire family wasing... that was amazing!
¡°What about Yao Yao?¡±
Gu Jinye suddenly asked.
He remembered what his younger cousin had said to him before he left his hometown!
He had not expected to really meet someone he liked. Before that, when his younger cousin sent him things, she had included a letter to say she was in the capital. But he had not seen her yet!
Mo Beihan¡¯s expression grew somber when he heard that!
¡°Yao Yao has gone overseas. She just left.¡±
Now Eldest Uncle¡¯s entire family was stunned.
Their ce in the north was too far, and the mountain passes were blocked by heavy snow in the winter, so it was difficult for letters to get through. Also, if others heard that she was going overseas, it might lead to misunderstandings, so Gu Qingyao had not mentioned it.
Which was why even Second Uncle¡¯s family, which was far away in the south, did not know of it.
Mo Beihan exined the situation, and Gu Jinye grew silent.
His beloved younger cousin had left?
And would not be back for many years?
His joy ating to the capital was instantly diminished. Mo Beihan did not remain long. He left after a short while.
¡°Eldest Uncle, Aunt, you can tidy yourself and rest for a while. When Second Uncle and his family arrive in a few days, I¡¯ll visit you again.¡±
They did not know that Mo Beihan had returned to the Mo family. Mo Beihan intended to wait until Second Uncle¡¯s family arrived and tell them at the same time. He had important matters to discuss with Gu Jinhang.
Chapter 637 - A New Home
Chapter 637: A New Home
After Mo Beihan left, Gu Yunjing and his family examined their new home. They were wildly excited.
The house was sixty square meters in size and had two rooms only. They were able to divide it up and squeeze out a living room. Gu Yunjing and Fang Ling would have one room while Li Qingdan and Li Qinng lived in the other room.
As for Gu Jinye, he had no choice but to sleep in the living room for now.
Li Qingdan and Li Qinng were Gu Jinye¡¯s fianc¨¦e and her younger brother.
Li Qinng was still a child, and it was all right to share a room with his older sister for a while.
That night, Li Qinng looked at his older sister and said somewhat anxiously, ¡°Older Sister, I... will I stay here in the future?¡±
Li Qinng was very young. When he was born, his family had already fallen on hard times, so he had never had a good life.
This house was the nicest house he had seen in his life.
But he knew this was not his home. It was his brother-inw¡¯s home.
Once his older sister married, she was expected to move in with Brother-inw. But it was not right for him to be living here. His parents could not bear for him to suffer in the north, so they had begged his brother-inw to bring him along and his brother-inw had agreed.
But he was worried. What if his brother-inw disliked him in the future?
Food was too precious these days. Many families did not have enough to eat. This had been the case for them in the north. His parents had often gone hungry. Later on, after his older sister had met Brother-inw, things had improved with his brother-inw¡¯s help.
Then when a match between his older sister and his brother-inw was being discussed, the Gu family had given them even more presents. Not only did he have new clothes, he even had many delicious snacks.
This was the first time in his life that he had such delicious food.
Li Qingdan looked at her younger brother. She was also rather anxious as she hugged him and consoled him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of you. Your brother-inw is a very nice man.¡±
She was actually rather uncertain herself. In these times, life was hard for everyone. They did not even have enough food for their own families, so where would they find extra food to support others?
Her younger brother was still young, and while they were in their hometown, he was an extra mouth to feed and could not work. Ever since she and Gu Jinye had gotten engaged, the Gu family had been giving them presents.
Food, clothes, and other daily necessities ¨C the Gu family had given whatever they could. With the Gu family¡¯s help, her family¡¯s life had improved significantly.
Her marriage had truly cost the Gu family a lot. She felt rather guilty.
But before they were even married, Gu Jinye had performed a great service and was transferred to the capital. He had even managed to bring his parents along. She was truly fortunate.
In the north, many people had been deeply jealous of her. Many had tried to break her engagement and take her ce!
She looked at her younger brother. She really had no way of guaranteeing him anything.
Li Qinng was a very mature child. He had suffered greatly since young, so he was well aware of the importance of such matters.
He immediately smiled. ¡°Older Sister, I know what to do. I will be very good and obedient. I will help you work and eat less. That way, you won¡¯t be in such a difficult situation. I hope that our parents can leave that ce soon. When I¡¯m a little older, I¡¯ll go back to our parents.¡±
Li Qingdan¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Qinng...¡±
¡°Older Sister, Brother-inw is already very, very good to us. We must be grateful to him.¡±
Li Qingdan nodded. ¡°I understand. I am very grateful.¡±
Li Qinng smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right! How rare is it to meet someone as nice as Brother-inw. In the future, you must lead a good life. As long as you are doing well, our parents won¡¯t need to worry about you, right?¡±
Chapter 638 - Pleased With Her Choice (1)
Chapter 638: Pleased With Her Choice (1)
Li Qinng continued, ¡°After all, I¡¯m a boy. A little hardship is nothing to me. But you¡¯re a girl. Marriage is for life, so you must have a good life.¡±
Li Qingdan¡¯s heart ached. Her younger brother knew such things at such a tender age. It must have been... her parents who had told him.
...
Mo Beihan settled the Gu family and returned to the Mo house.
At the moment, school had just ended, and the children all returned home together. Now they were all in school, even Mu Mu, who was the youngest.
When they saw Mo Beihan, they chorused, ¡°Youngest Uncle!¡±
Mo Beihan nced at them and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you to address me as Second Uncle instead?¡±
Because his older brother, Mo Beiting, had passed away, Mo Beihan had taken his ce as the eldest grandson in the Mo family. But he was still considered to be the second grandson. Then there were his younger cousins, Mo Yunhao and Mo Wei¡¯s son, Mo Ziyan. So these children must not continue to address him as Youngest Uncle.
The children exchanged looks. They were not used to it. In the past, they trusted Youngest Uncle implicitly and only rxed when he was around. And now, he had suddenly turned into Second Uncle. How strange!
¡°Second Uncle!¡±
Although they were not used to it, they still had to change the way they addressed him.
Mo Beihan smiled and told them to hurry up and do their homework.
At that moment, Jiang Hongying returned. She was filled with resentment at the sight of Mo Beihan. Then she saw the group of children behind him and remembered what her son had said ¨C even if he started having children now, he still could not beat Mo Beihan as Mo Chengrui was already a teenager. Jiang Hongying felt irritated!
Her head ached every time she saw this group of children!
But she was most hostile towards Mo Beihan.
¡°Where have you gone? Don¡¯t you know you should tell your family before going out? Do you have any respect for me as a mother? The Mo family is not like your vige. We have our rules. In the future, you must report to me before you leave the house.¡±
Mo Beihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Mo Yunhao goes out often. Does he report to you too?¡±
Jiang Hongying said, ¡°Of course!¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°He¡¯s so old, but he still needs to report to his mother before he does anything. Is he a nursing child?¡±
With that, Mo Beihan left. He could not be bothered to waste his time with this woman. She was so absurd!
When the children saw this, they hurried to their rooms to do their homework.
Jiang Hongying ground her teeth as she looked at Mo Beihan¡¯s vanishing figure. The little beast. She was his elder, but he had no respect for her. She was the mistress of the Mo family! Bastard!
He was a country bumpkin. He did not know the rules.
The illegitimate sons of other families were all terrified of the mistress of the house and were very submissive. But Mo Beihan did not show her any respect at all. Jiang Hongying could not stand it. This hardened her resolve to get rid of Mo Beihan.
Lately, she had been busy looking for a suitable wife for her son. In the past, she had mostly focused on the Jiang family, but the advent of Mo Beihan was too great a threat. She had to pay more attention to this side first.
Previously, she felt that Mo Yunhao was still young. Also, she assumed that her son would take over the Mo family. As the eldest grandson of the Mo family, he could have any girl in the capital, so she had not paid much attention to this matter.
Now things were urgent. She had spent a lot of effort choosing someone that suited her.
Jiang Hongying hurried off to look for her son.
Chapter 639 - Pleased With Her Choice (2)
Chapter 639: Pleased With Her Choice (2)
Mo Yunhao had been gallivanting all day and hade back exhausted. Now he was sound asleep at home.
When Jiang Hongying entered, he was lying on the bed like a corpse and snoring.
Jiang Hongying frowned. ¡°Hao Hao, wake up. I have something to discuss with you.¡±
Mo Yunhao was not pleased to be woken up. ¡°Mother, what is it that can¡¯t wait? It¡¯s not even dinnertime yet! I need more sleep. I¡¯m so exhausted.¡±
Jiang Hongying frowned. ¡°Why are you so exhausted?¡±
Mo Yunhao remembered that his mother had asked him to beware Mo Beihan and think of a way to secure his position as the Mo family¡¯s sessor, so he said, ¡°Entertaining!¡±
¡°Mo Beihan is back in the Mo family, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s older than me, and my grandparents dote on him. Recently, Mo Beihan has been doing his best to make friends in the capital! I went to visit a few friends to discuss how they can intercept Mo Beihan and prevent him from building connections with anyone important.¡±
Jiang Hongying immediately understood. She said happily, ¡°Hao Hao, you¡¯ve really grown up. I¡¯m so pleased!¡±
Mo Yunhao smiled smugly. He did not feel at all guilty that he had actually gone gallivanting with his disreputable friends.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother! I will definitely deal with Mo Beihan. He¡¯s just a country bumpkin, so how capable can he be? Wait and see. I¡¯ll show him!¡±
Mo Yunhao had been drinking, and Jiang Hongying¡¯s praise delighted him.
Jiang Hongying was overjoyed. She told Mo Yunhao to wake up because she had an important matter to discuss with him. ¡°Get up, I have something important to discuss with you. I¡¯ve selected a few girls for you. Let¡¯s see which one you¡¯re interested in.¡±
Her words attracted Mo Yunhao¡¯s interest.
He was an adult and liked women very much. If she was beautiful, that would be even better.
Many of the youngdies he knew were very pretty, and he longed to possess them. But they were all from good families and were not like the girls he dallied with outside.
Now that he was choosing a fianc¨¦e, things were different. He wanted to find one that he really liked.
¡°Mother, who have you chosen?¡±
Jiang Hongying saw his interest and smiled, ¡°Of course they are the most famous youngdies in the capital. All of them are from illustrious families. But before I tell you who they are, let me say that one of them pleases me the most. That¡¯s the youngdy from the Bai family, Bai Youran!¡±
Mo Yunhao¡¯s eyes immediately brightened at Bai Youran¡¯s name!
¡°Bai Youran? Mother, are you talking about Bai Youran?¡±
Jiang Hongying was even more pleased with her son¡¯s expression. Her son seemed to like her too.
¡°That¡¯s right, Bai Youran. She¡¯s the only daughter of the Bai family. Her father and grandfather both hold high positions, and her older brother is doing well. The Bai family dotes on her. If you marry Bai Youran, then the entire Bai family will be yours.¡±
Mo Yunhao was very excited.
Bai Youran!
Of course, he knew her. The girl was very well known in his social circle in the capital. She was very pretty, and she came from an excellent family. Many people wanted to marry her!
In the past, he had not known Bai Youran very well and had only heard of her. He did not have much of an impression of her.
Later on, as Bai Youran slowly grew up, he met her a few times and began fancying her as time went by.
What a pretty girl!
After all, she was from an illustrious family, which set her apart from the other women. Mo Yunhao was more than willing to marry Bai Youran!
Mo Yunhao immediately burst outughing. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t bother telling me about anyone else. I want to marry Youran. Mother, hurry up and propose a match. We¡¯ll get married immediately and have a fat baby by next year.¡±
Chapter 640 - I’ve Found A House For You (1)
Chapter 640: I¡¯ve Found A House For You (1)
Jiang Hongying beamed at her son¡¯s words. Since her son liked her choice, everyone was pleased.
¡°Sure, sure, sure! How unusual for my son to like someone so much. I will certainly take care of it. Yunhao, this Miss Bai is no ordinary person! The bastard may have brought four nephews back, and Mo Chengrui is in his teens, but don¡¯t forget that those children are all worthless. Four of them together are no match for the Bai family¡¯s grandchild. Do you understand?¡±
Mo Yunhao¡¯s eyes brightened!
That¡¯s right!
His mother had asked him to quickly marry and have a son to increase his chances of being the head of the household. But Mo Beihan already had four nephews. No matter how many children he had, he could not beat Mo Beihan in this respect.
But now that his mother mentioned it, he also felt that he had the advantage.
So what if they had many children?
Could theypare to the Bai family¡¯s grandchild?
Mo Yunhao immediately grew impatient. ¡°Mother, quickly propose a match on my behalf. I want to start having children immediately!¡±
His words amused Jiang Hongying so much that she could not stopughing.
Mo Beihan had returned to the Mo family and stayed at the Mo House. He was naturally often in the vicinity of the Mo House. Although the Bai family also lived nearby, at that moment, Bai Youran was not aware that Mo Beihan was so near her.
At that moment, she was almost out of her mind from the pain.
Gu Qingyao had pierced her kneecap with a silver needle, and it was still there.
Gu Qingyao had intended to teach her a lesson and avenge herself a little, then find a way to extract the needle.
She was well aware that the Gu family¡¯s fortunes had not yet risen, and the Bai family was currently too powerful. If her actions were discovered, or if the Bai family even suspected what she had done, the Gu family would be destroyed.
If she really wanted Bai Youran to pay a devastating price, she would have to wait for a time when she had the ability and status to do so.
But she had been engrossed in whether she should go overseas or not, and then... she had forgotten about it!
So Bai Youran had been in pain all this while. The agony came in waves, but they just could not find the reason behind it. The torment had caused her to rapidly grow haggard.
She was so haggard now that she was no longer pretty. So she did not dare to leave the house.
Next to her, her mother, Zheng Min, looked at her worriedly. ¡°You You! Why have you suddenly be like that? You¡¯re so young and have always been in good health. There¡¯s no reason why you should suddenly fall so ill! But we just can¡¯t find the reason. I¡¯m worried to death!¡±
Bai Youran did not know what to do either!
¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to be this way either! But my leg experiences waves of pain, even after I¡¯ve taken painkillers.¡±
Her illness had awoken the worst of Bai Youran¡¯s temper. Never nice to start with, she was even more bad-tempered now.
Her face was contorted as she said, ¡°It¡¯s all the fault of those quacks. They can¡¯t even diagnose a small ailment. Mother, you have to think of something! I can¡¯t stand it much longer!¡±
Zheng Min could not bear to see her darling daughter in this state. Of course, she wanted her daughter to get better quickly.
Zheng Min said, ¡°You You! I¡¯ve looked for all the famous doctors in the capital. Some of them are overseas and cannote back. Some of them are really busy with work. But there is one person who might be able to help.¡±
¡°Who?¡± Bai Youran¡¯s eyes were filled with hope.
¡°Jiang Yiru. She¡¯s the one who has recently be very famous in medical circles. They say she was a famous doctor in Jiangnan, but had undergone reformation throughbor in the countryside. She was recently transferred to the capital to practice medicine.¡±
Chapter 641 - I’ve Found A House For You (2)
Chapter 641: I¡¯ve Found A House For You (2)
Actually, Zheng Min had heard of Jiang Yiru¡¯s existence long ago, but she had not dared to mention her to Bai Youran. She knew her daughter especially despised people like Jiang Yiru.
They were bad people. They were all bad elements and despicable people. Her daughter was a snob and looked down on such people. She would never consent to interact with people like that.
So she had put it off, but now she really had no choice.
She had already sought out all the famous doctors that she could find. Jiang Yiru had recently grown very famous in medical circles. She had gained her current status within a few short months of arriving at the capital, which only showed how brilliant she was.
Bai Youran was surprised to hear that. ¡°Jiang Yiru? Who is that?¡±
Zheng Min had no choice but to give a detailed description of Jiang Yiru¡¯s background.
Just as Zheng Min expected, Bai Youran looked disgusted when she heard about Jiang Yiru¡¯s status. ¡°Mother, why would you bring up someone like that? How capable can she be? She just has some mediocre skills. The capital is so big, with our family¡¯s standing, can¡¯t we find a more capable doctor?
¡°Don¡¯t mention a person like her again. She¡¯s not worthy of treating me.¡±
Zheng Min did not know how to persuade her proud daughter. The family had over-indulged her. Although a girl from the Bai family had reason to be proud, now her life was at stake. She should be more flexible!
¡°Girl! Never mind all that. It¡¯s alright to be proud, but this involves your health! You say you¡¯re in agony, and it has been such a long time. You¡¯ve seen so many doctors, and they have no clue what to do. I¡¯m just worried about you.
¡°Jiang Yiru used to be very famous, and the medicalmunity has been very respectful of her ever since she arrived at the capital. That shows how capable she is. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if she can make you better? I can¡¯t bear to see you suffer!¡±
Bai Youran wavered, but when she thought of how lowly Jiang Yiru was, she immediately banished the thought.
¡°No. The sight of a person like that would disgust me.¡±
Zheng Min was helpless. She could only sigh.
Gu Qingyao was now overseas. Besides her studies, she focused entirely on her mother.
She had heard of Qiao¡¯s Jewelry in her previous life. Now that she knew her mother was in charge of Qiao¡¯s Jewelry, she could look her up if she really wanted to.
But she was strangely hesitant.
Qin Zhiyuan had already promised to help her make contact, so Gu Qingyao was waiting to hear from him.
But she could not stand it. She wanted to be closer to her mother.
She longed to catch a glimpse of Qiao Yuying.
Gu Qingyao was in a cafe opposite Qiao¡¯s Jewelry¡¯s headquarters. She cocked her head and gazed at the towering building. She was filled with admiration for her mother.
For a woman to manage such arge organization sopetently showed how incredible she was.
She felt that she must be just as capable one day.
She probably would not be able to return to her country for at least three years. Since she could not see Brother Beihan for so long, she might as well create a business that could support him when she returned!
The thought excited Gu Qingyao!
Qiao¡¯s Jewelry was very famous over here. The headquarters was here, and Qin Zhiyuan and the Qiao family were both in France. The two families probably helped each other. After all, they were both in a foreignnd, and it was not easy to navigate the business world.
But she did not hear from Qin Zhiyuan, even after many days.
For the past few days, Gu Qingyao had been in contact with the Qin family. She could tell that Qin Zhiyuan was truly grateful to her and wanted to protect her. But in this matter...
Chapter 642 - I’ve Found A House For You (3)
Chapter 642: I¡¯ve Found A House For You (3)
Gu Qingyao sighed!
Her teacher¡¯s son was truly a good man. It was not that he did not care about her, but that he cared too much about her.
Qin Zhiyuan was such an intelligent man. When he saw the resemnce between her and her mother, he must have guessed that she might be Qiao Yuying¡¯s daughter.
Here, they thought that Mother was unmarried, which made her an illegitimate daughter.
Currently, Qiao Yuying was probably very much sought after in the upper echelons of society. Many people were pursuing her, and her marriage could be greatly beneficial to the Qiao family. If a daughter like her suddenly appeared, it would not just embarrass the Qiao family, but might also cause them significant losses.
Qin Zhiyuan was probably worried that the Qiao family would not acknowledge her, or even attack her!
She was a young girl far from her homnd. How could she beat the Qiao family?
¡°Sigh...¡±
Gu Qingyao sighed. She was grateful for Qin Zhiyuan¡¯s protection, but...
When would he help her contact her mother?
Gu Qingyao looked at Qiao¡¯s Jewelry¡¯s headquarters, which was just across the road. She might as well do it herself!
She must think of a way to attract Mother¡¯s attention.
But before Gu Qingyao could seek out Qiao Yuying, Qin Zhiyuan sent a message to say he had found a house.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes lit up. That was great!
She had no sense of belonging ever since she arrived here. She had stayed at a hotel, but she could not stay there forever.
She must have her own little nest. Gu Qingyao hurriedly used the address to locate the house.
She was incredibly excited to see a small, two-storey house.
Qin Zhiyuan was really reliable.
At the moment, Qin Zhiyuan and Qin Si were both in the house. Gu Qingyao followed Qin Zhiyuan¡¯s secretary in. When Qin Zhiyuan saw her, he smiled. ¡°Yao Yao,e and see if you like this house? It¡¯s just right for you. The neighborhood is good, and the security is great. It¡¯s near to your school too, so it¡¯s convenient for you to attend sses in the future.¡±
It was a two-storey house. The first floor included arge living room, the kitchen, and three guest rooms.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s master bedroom was on the second floor.
The master bedroom was quite big, about a hundred square meters in area. There was also a sizable cloakroom, a study, and another two bedrooms.
Behind was a little garden. The front courtyard had a small garden, although not veryrge. The neighborhood was excellent.
Gu Qingyao was very pleased.
¡°Thank you, Uncle Qin. I really like it.¡±
Qin Zhiyuanughed. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. I didn¡¯t have much time. I mostly wanted to find a house near to school, so I settled on this one. It¡¯s adequate for you to stay here by yourself temporarily. If you have friends visiting you, they can stay for a few days too.
¡°Shall I find a manor for you as well? Or a vi might be good. But it will be further from here.¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Uncle Qin, you are too polite. This is fine. I was just looking for a ce to stay. I don¡¯t need to trouble you further.¡±
Qin Zhiyuan really liked the girl. She was so young but so polite. No wonder his mother liked her so much. She was really likable!
Gu Qingyao asked about the price, and Qin Si smiled. ¡°This is my father¡¯s present to you. Don¡¯t reject it! You¡¯re Grandma¡¯s student, and Grandma repeatedly instructed in her letter that we must take good care of you. Grandma likes you so much she treats you like her own granddaughter. That makes you like Father¡¯s daughter.
¡°Father and Grandma have been apart for so many years, yet he cannot even show her filial piety. Now he can finally do something for Grandma. Please don¡¯t reject him.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Chapter 643 - Mother And Daughter Reunite (1)
Chapter 643: Mother And Daughter Reunite (1)
Qin Zhiyuan said, ¡°Si Si is right. I finally have a chance to do something for my mother, you must not stop me. I¡¯m giving this house to you. In the future, you can stay here if you like, but if you are afraid to live alone, you can stay at our house. You and Si Si attend the same school, so you can go to school together.¡±
¡°But...¡± Gu Qingyao hesitated. She was not short of money to buy the house. She really did not want to use Qin Zhiyuan¡¯s money to buy the house.
¡°Uncle Qin, although I¡¯m here alone, I made adequate preparations before I came. I¡¯m well aware of the expenditures involved in living overseas. So you don¡¯t need to worry about whether I can afford a house. If I didn¡¯t have enough money, I would not have insisted on buying a house in the first ce. I...¡±
Qin Zhiyuan waved her aside with a smile. ¡°I know. I can tell that you¡¯re not like the average girl. I can tell from your behavior that you have the financial means. But that has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m just treating you like my daughter. Since I know you¡¯re rted to my mother, I¡¯m just taking care of you.
¡°No matter what, it¡¯s a fact that you helped my parents in China. Just take it as my thanks and don¡¯t quibble with me. This house is nothing to me. You must not refuse a gift from an elder. The house is yours. I have some other matters to deal with. Si Si will stay here to keep youpany.¡±
And with that, Qin Zhiyuan turned and left.
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Never mind. Qin Zhiyuan was a filial son who had not seen his parents for many years. Now that he had encountered his mother¡¯s young disciple, it was understandable that he wanted to give her a present.
In the future, there would be a chance for her to help the Qin family in return!
Qin Si apanied Gu Qingyao to the hotel to move her luggage. The house was very new and some of the furniture was new. Someone had already cleaned it, so Gu Qingyao could move straight in.
Most of her luggage was in her interspace, so she did not need to pack much. When she was done, she saw that all the utensils in the kitchen were new and had been washed. There were all kinds of food in the fridge. Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll cook a meal and give you a treat!¡±
Qin Si¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You can cook?¡±
Gu Qingyao was amused. ¡°Of course I can cook. I often cook at home. It¡¯s difficult for you to have a proper Chinese meal here, right? I¡¯ll give you a treat.¡±
Gu Qingyao was not lying. Although the Qin family had a chef that specialized in Chinese cuisine, this was a foreign country after all. At that time, very few Chinese went overseas.
Also, even if they managed to hire a chef, they had to use foreign sauces and condiments. These things could not be obtained as conveniently as they could in China.
However...
Gu Qingyao thought about how scarce resources were in China and did not know what to say.
Anyway, she had plenty of things, and they were all authentic.
Qin Si was delighted. Gu Qingyao had managed toe overseas and was unfazed by the prosperity here. She had a different air, like that of a rich youngdy.
She assumed that, like her, she had been doted on and did not know how to do anything! She had not expected her to be able to cook.
Qin Si was truly a pampered youngdy. In the Qin family, servants attended to her every need. She really did not know how to do such things.
Qin Si did not know how to cook, so Gu Qingyao stopped her from entering the kitchen. There were plenty of ingredients in the fridge. Gu Qingyao used some of those and supplemented them with other ingredients from her interspace. She used seasonings that she had brought in her interspace. Soon, a wonderful aroma wafted from the kitchen.
Chapter 644 - Mother And Daughter Reunite (2)
Chapter 644: Mother And Daughter Reunite (2)
Her cooking was always excellent and today she was hosting Qin Si, so she made an extra effort. When Qin Si smelt the aroma, she could not restrain herself and ran to the kitchen.
The kitchen door was still closed! For the fragrance to seep out showed how wonderful the aroma was.
¡°It smells so good! Can we eat yet?¡±
Qin Si¡¯s face filled with anticipation as she looked at the food in the kitchen.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Yes, I just have onest fruit tter toplete. You can bring these out first.¡±
Qin Si hurriedly brought the dishes out to the living room.
Six dishes, soup, and a fruit tter. It was extremely sumptuous!
Qin Si marveled at the color, aroma, and taste of the food!
Sometimes, she felt that food she personally made was especially tasty. Although Qin Si didn¡¯t cook these, she had assumed that Gu Qingyao was a pampered youngdy like her!
When she saw the dishes Gu Qingyao had made, Qin Si thought she was incredible!
¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯re amazing!¡±
Qin Si immediately tucked in. When she tasted the food, her eyes brightened.
¡°It¡¯s delicious. Did you really make these yourself? Your cooking is even better than my family chef¡¯s cooking.¡±
Gu Qingyao was pleased. Her cooking was not at all inferior to that of a chef!
¡°If you like it, have more. There are fruits too. I guarantee they¡¯re delicious.¡±
Qin Si ate a little and realized they were nicer than the fruits she usually ate.
She was perplexed. They were the same kind of fruits, but why were Gu Qingyao¡¯s fruits much nicer?
After treating Qin Si to a good meal, Gu Qingyao sent her home and tidied up a little before returning to her bedroom.
Qin Zhiyuan had truly made a lot of effort. She was very pleased with the house. It was just right for her.
If the opportunity arose, she could even bring a few friends over without the ce feeling cramped.
Gu Qingyao washed up andy on the bed. She was thinking of her mother. How could she attract her mother¡¯s attention?
Her mother was in the jewelry business. She might as well start with jewelry!
After Gu Qingyao made up her mind, she carefully searched her interspace.
She had umted plenty of jewels over the years. She had plenty of rare gems, but after pondering for a long time, Gu Qingyao finally decided on raw jade.
In their previous life, Mo Beihan had brought her to buy raw jade, so she had some in her interspace.
He had initially brought her on a holiday in the south, and they passed a wholesaler for raw jade. She just thought it would be fun and went to take a look. But her luck was good, and she managed to find several superior pieces of raw jade. When they opened them up, they were all of good quality.
She still had a few that had not been opened, and some of them were of premium quality.
She was interested in jewelry, and Mo Beihan knew plenty of people, so he apanied her for fun. Later on, she went back several times and obtained many nice pieces.
Gu Qingyao selected the best one. This piece of raw jade had already been partially polished and the translucent green jade within was eye-catching. It was a vibrant shade of green and especially beautiful!
Arge section had already been polished. Although one never really knew what was inside a piece of raw jade until it was opened, Gu Qingyao¡¯s piece had been mostly revealed. It very likely contained premium jade.
Once the entire piece was revealed, it would be considered to be imperial jade. As long as it was not just a thinyer of jade but extended a little way into the piece, this piece of raw jade would be extremely valuable.
Gu Qingyao decided to seek out Qin Zhiyuan the next day.
Chapter 645 - Mother And Daughter Reunite (3)
Chapter 645: Mother And Daughter Reunite (3)
Qin Zhiyuan sighed as he looked at the youngdy in his office. ¡°Girl! Are you really that anxious?¡±
Qin Zhiyuan treated Gu Qingyao¡¯s matter with careful consideration as he viewed Gu Qingyao with great importance.
That Huo Lin had been pursuing Qiao Yuying for such a long time, and there seemed to be some hope for him recently as he heard that the Qiao family had softened their stance.
If Gu Qingyao appeared at this timing, Huo Lin would be trapped with no way out.
Especially Huo Lin¡¯s children. After they found out that their father was pursuing Qiao Yuying, none of them objected and were all anticipating their father to be sessful and take a share of Qiao¡¯s Jewelry assets.
If Gu Qingyao was Qiao Yuying¡¯s daughter and appeared at this timing, Huo Lin¡¯s malicious children would definitely do something to Gu Qingyao, much less Huo Lin.
She is a youngdy and unfamiliar with the ce. How would she be the Huo family¡¯s opponent?
Gu Qingyao looked at Qin Zhiyuan and said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Qin, if I were to be arrogant, given the standard of my medical skills, I don¡¯t need to study abroad at all. I¡¯m here only to look for Miss Qiao. This is my greatest objective for going abroad.
¡°She¡¯s now right before my eyes. What reason do I have for retreating?
¡°Uncle Qin, I know you have your concerns and areing from the standpoint of my safety. I have some understanding of Qiao¡¯s Jewelry. Do you think that I did not consider it after knowing her status and the dangers thate along with it?¡±
Qin Zhiyuan frowned a little.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Uncle Qin, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t have any danger. Actually, to me, going overseas alone is the greatest danger already. Since I am here, I naturally have the confidence to take good care of myself.¡±
Qin Zhiyuan still could not help but worry. ¡°You are still young. If you face the slightest danger, your teacher will be worried.¡±
Gu Qingyao chuckled. ¡°Why are you so certain that I am an ordinary youngdy? Haven¡¯t you thought about why a youngdy like me could sessfully treat Teacher?
¡°In terms of medical attainments, Teacher¡¯s abilities are undoubted while Grandpa Qin is also a master. However, they were still helpless even after trying hard for so many years. But... I did it.¡±
Qin Zhiyuan was stunned!
That¡¯s right!
This girl could cure his mother. This was sufficient to show that she was indeed extraordinary. Actually, he had never forgotten about that point.
However...
Qin Zhiyuan looked at the youngdy who was only two years younger than his precious daughter. She was so beautiful and obedient and was even his mother¡¯s disciple, thus he always treated this girl as a child out of habit.
Forget it!
Since she was so desperate, he shall help her then. This girl was so persistent, and even if he did not help, she would probably look for Qiao Yuying by herself.
Qin Zhiyuan was not a pushover either. If someone really did something harmful to her, he would just step out and protect her.
Qin Zhiyuan smiled. ¡°All right! Since you¡¯re so persistent, I will help you contact her.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°Uncle, you only need to invite Miss Qiao. I just... have some questions to ask her, and I mean no harm. Regardless of what decisions she makes, I will respect them.¡±
Qin Zhiyuan did not expect Gu Qingyao to say that and only nodded after a long while. ¡°All right!¡±
Qiao Yuying managed the jewelry business, but this was not the only business under the Qiao family. It could be said that their overall abilities were much more powerful than the Qin family.
After all, the Qin family had many descendants, and each of them were outstanding individuals.
For Gu Qingyao to not eye the Qiao family¡¯s assets, Qin Zhiyuan thought even more highly of her.
Chapter 646 - Mother And Daughter Reunite (4)
Chapter 646: Mother And Daughter Reunite (4)
Qiao Yuying was very frustrated recently.
Huo Lin¡¯s pursuit repelled her greatly.
This person was affectionate and devoted in front of everyone, but to her, she really couldn¡¯t care less about such feelings.
Huo Lin¡¯s previous wife was a daughter of a wealthy family, and she gave birth to two sons and a son. His current wife¡¯s family background was pretty good too, but she was much younger than his previous wife and had a son and a daughter.
Afterward, Huo Lin still had a few lovers who had a few children.
All these women bore some resemnce to Qiao Yuying without exception.
All the outsiders said that he was infatuated with Qiao Yuying ¨C he could not gain her love, so he looked for substitutes to keep by his side. They said he could not forget Qiao Yuying after all these years and was a romantic.
This fellow¡¯s action actually attracted many women. Some even feel that Huo Lin was an affectionate man and wanted to rece Qiao Yuying to be someone Huo Lin liked.
Huo Lin indeed had never given up on pursuing her all these years, but Qiao Yuying was very disdainful toward such meaningless feelings.
He hugged other women and had children sessively while at the same time iming that he could not forget about her. Was this not a typical scum?
Recently, thepany faced some problems with its raw materials. The batch of materials that she purchased overseas was not outstanding and another batch that caught her eye was obtained by Huo Lin.
It was a fact that she did not ce the order in advance, but it was definite that Huo Lin also intercepted it intentionally. She was well aware of this, but she had no evidence.
Huo Lin acted exceptionally generous and said that as long as she gave the word, he would gift all those items to her.
Fuck!
Qiao Yuying could not help but curse.
Putting it nicely, it was gifting her, but in unpleasant terms, didn¡¯t he just want her to beg and submit to him and owe him a favor?
She did not want to at all!
Qiao Yuying was in a very bad mood and was about to get off work, but she received a call from Qin Zhiyuan. After she picked up the call and heard what Qin Zhiyuan said, she was extremely shocked and immediately went to take a look.
Qin Zhiyuan never took part in the jewelry business. It was really rare for him to actually have top-grade raw jade.
Qiao Yuying would not suspect that Qin Zhiyuan was lying to her as their families originated from the same ce and had been helping each other all these years. It was impossible for Qin Zhiyuan to make such ame joke.
Thus, Qiao Yuying immediately went to the agreed ce.
Qiao Yuying was very polite toward Qin Zhiyuan and asked, ¡°Director Qin, do you really have top-grade raw jade?¡±
The supposed top-grade raw jade was merely a casual term that people like them used, as, after all, no one could ascertain its quality. However, one could see its surface, and the higher the probability of a jade appearing, the higher its quality.
Qin Zhiyuan looked at her and inhaled deeply. ¡°Director Qiao, I indeed have a top-grade item, and it¡¯s already showing a lot. It looks to be a top-grade item. We just don¡¯t know how many there will be once it is cut open.¡±
Qiao Yuying was delighted!
¡°However, I called you out today not to talk about work matters. There is someone I know who wants to meet you.¡±
Qiao Yuying was dumbfounded. ¡°Meet me? Who?¡±
Qin Zhiyuan looked to the side to signal Gu Qingyao toe out.
Gu Qingyao could hear them talking and naturally knew that Qiao Yuying was already here. She was really nervous right now as it was the first time in two lifetimes meeting her mother and the nervousness within her could not be quelled at all.
She walked out slowly and saw a face that was extremely simr to hers.
Qiao Yuying had great maintenance and appeared to be just over thirty years old. There were no signs of aging on her face, and she had an additional feeling of maturitypared to a youngdy.
As she was a tough and sessful woman, she exuded a capable demeanor.
This was the first time Gu Qingyao saw her mother!
Chapter 647 - Four Older Cousins Dominated By Their Younger Cousin (1)
Chapter 647: Four Older Cousins Dominated By Their Younger Cousin (1)
Gu Qingyao stood before Qiao Yuying. She had prepared many things to say, but at this instant, she could not utter a word.
Meanwhile, the instant Qiao Yuying saw Gu Qingyao, she waspletely dumbstruck.
The girl before her looked only seventeen or eighteen years old, but her looks were extremely simr to hers. Most importantly, for some reason, there was an intense feeling of wanting to get close to her the moment she saw her. She did not know why, but a certain void in her heart was filled instantly.
It seemed that her life was finallyplete after seeing her.
Qin Zhiyuan had already left, and there were only the two of them in the room. After all, Gu Qingyao was already prepared and was slightly moreposed than Qiao Yuying. She spoke after a while, ¡°Myst name is Gu, and I am called Gu Qingyao. I am eighteen this year. My father is Gu Yunshen, and we live in a small vige called Qing River Brigade at the bottom of Jiangchong City in China.¡±
To Qiao Yuying, these words were far more impactful than seeing Gu Qingyao¡¯s face.
She rushed to Gu Qingyao abruptly and clutched her hands. ¡°What did you say? Who is your father? Say it again!¡±
Gu Qingyao sighed at the sight of her astonished expression.
She clearly still remembers Father.
¡°My father is Gu Yunshen, and he is very medically skilled. Neen years ago, he rescued someone on a mountain near my ce. It was a very intelligent and gorgeous girl. Afterward, this girl married him, but she left when she was pregnant.
¡°Afterward, when my father went out, he met her when her tummy wasrge and when she was about to give birth. After he sent her to the hospital, she gave birth to a daughter. Father was ted, but he happened to find out that this little girl was in danger, so he secretly carried her away.
¡°When he returned after sending the girl to a safe ce, he found out that someone brought his wife away. He chased after the people but failed to catch up with them and was also afraid that something would happen to the child if he left for a long time, so he could only return first.
¡°Father said that he went to look for her afterward but failed to find her. At the very beginning, when he was in the hospital, he heard an old couple saying they wanted to bring his wife overseas. There had been no news of her after so many years, so he guessed that she really left!¡±
Qiao Yuying¡¯s face was tear-stricken right now.
She was young back then and met someone she liked in such a circumstance. She never regretted marrying him, but unexpectedly, that incident happened ¨C she actually found out that he was already married a long time ago.
After going overseas for eighteen years, she still could not put that rtionship behind her and could not believe that person would lie to her. But she could not return either and had waited for eighteen years.
Qiao Yuying grabbed Gu Qingyao¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°You... you...¡±
Gu Qingyao replied, ¡°I am that child. Back then, it was Father who carried me back personally. He brought me home and I grew up in the Gu family.¡±
Gu Qingyao took out the wedding certificate when she finished speaking.
¡°I was specially permitted to go overseas this time. I was actually a little hesitant about going overseas, but Father passed this to me and said that Mother was overseas and very likely to be in this country. He told me to look for you and help him to ask if you still remember him?¡±
Looking at that exceptionally ancient wedding certificate from neen years ago, Qiao Yuying¡¯s vision was blurred by her tears. Her trembling hands received it, and she let out a painful cry when she looked at the names on it!
¡°I looked for him. I looked for him before. But he lied to me. He is already married, and he even has kids!¡±
Chapter 648 - Four Older Cousins Dominated By Their Younger Cousin (2)
Chapter 648: Four Older Cousins Dominated By Their Younger Cousin (2)
Gu Qingyao paused. Indeed, there was some misunderstanding between Father and Mother.
Back then, Mother was inbor when she was injured and was unconscious. It was the grandparents who brought her away. When she regained consciousness and looked for Father, she found out that Father was already married with kids, so she thought that she was lied to and so she left the country?
No wonder in the previous lifetime, Qiao¡¯s Jewelry expanded worldwide and only excluded China. Was it because Father was there?
Gu Qingyao hurriedly exined, ¡°No! My father did not lie to you!¡±
Qiao Yuying looked up at her.
¡°Back then, he indeed had a wife in name only, but there was a reason. He never cheated on you and never betrayed you. During that time, the Gu family was in great danger. I believe you¡¯re aware of the environment in the country back then. The Gu family had already declined, and that woman clung to Father when she was pregnant with another man¡¯s child.
¡°That woman is called Zhang Xiaohui. She¡¯s the daughter of a farmer family in the Qing River Brigade, right? She has no feelings for Father and likes a man who works in the provincial capital. She got pregnant with his child, but that man married ady in the city.
¡°Afterward, Zhang Xiaohui had no choice. The Gu family caught her eye as my uncles had some aplishments with their work outside and kept sending food back home. The Zhang family wanted those rations.
¡°And most importantly, our family had a very low status in the brigade back then. Zhang Xiaohui thought that my father had a lowly identity and was easy to control and that my grandparents¡¯ identity was even more lowly, thus everyone in the Gu family had to listen to her after she married. Thus she clung onto Father.
¡°The Gu family was in danger back then, and the Zhang family were shameless people. My father was worried that if the matter blew up, it would implicate Grandpa and Grandma, thus he agreed.¡±
Qiao Yuying waspletely dumbfounded. He never thought that there would be so many issues behind this.
She left too hurriedly back then and waspletely unaware of the situation at Gu Yunshen¡¯s side. There was too little time and no time to understand the situation in detail. After the people who were sent to investigate the situation returned, she was extremely heartbroken. Her parents were in a hurry to go abroad too, so they forcefully brought her away.
Gu Qingyao continued saying, ¡°He never betrayed you. He and Zhang Xiaohui have always been married in name only, and he has never touched her. He knows that Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s child is not his. He originally had a way to get rid of that woman and that child was his greatest chip.
¡°But unexpectedly, when Zhang Xiaohui was inbor, he happened to meet you. Did you know? You and Zhang Xiaohui were inbor at the same ce back then. That woman gave birth to a pair of female twins, but Father saw that she carried one of the children into the arms of a powerful family. Father knew that I was in danger back then, so he ran back and ced me in Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s ward to make up a pair of twins. When he went back to look for you, you were already taken away.¡±
Qiao Yuying¡¯s mind was very messy. All of these were different from what she knew, but she believed her. She instinctively believed all of this.
Throughout all these years, she could not ept that person would lie to her and could not believe that her child was dead. Now, her daughter had appeared before her, and everything she supposedly knew from the past were overruled in an instant.
Even if this girl before her had yet to be verified to be her daughter, feelings would not be wrong. The connection between blood ties told her that this girl was the child that she used her life to protect back then.
Chapter 649 - Four Older Cousins Dominated By Their Younger Cousin (3)
Chapter 649: Four Older Cousins Dominated By Their Younger Cousin (3)
Qiao Yuying was a very intelligent woman. Otherwise, Qiao¡¯s Jewelry would not have be such a big business. She took some time to calm down and realized an issue.
If what Gu Qingyao said about Gu Yunshen realizing that the child was in danger back then was true, what danger would it be?
Her parents clearly said that she lost the child and the child was already dead, but why was her daughter alive and standing before her eyes?
She could not believe that her parents lied to her and what more, for so many years.
Qiao Yuying looked at her daughter and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Come, go home with me.¡±
She had to rify what exactly happened back then.
Qiao Yuying pulled Gu Qingyao out and into her car quickly and drove straight to the Qiao House.
Both Old Master Qiao and Old Madam Qiao were home that day and were having afternoon tea at this time.
Gu Qingyao already understood that her mother was probably lied to back then. Looking at her behavior, she clearly cared about Father and her greatly and had never forgotten about them.
Since that was the case, even if she misunderstood that Father was already married and lied to her when she went to look for him, she would not be indifferent towards her daughter.
Mother was evidently astonished to see her.
She remembered Father said that her grandparents did not like her and that she was a bastard child whom they would send away. Looking at Qiao Yuying¡¯s attitude, her grandparents probably lied to her mother back then.
Now that she returned to the Qiao family with Mother, her identity would be exposed to her grandparents. But looking at Mother¡¯s tight grip on her hands as though she was afraid she would disappear, Gu Qingyao couldn¡¯t care less anymore.
So be it if she was exposed and they did not like her. As long as Mother still cared about her and Father, it was enough!
Her main objective of going abroad today was to look for Mother, and she was already very satisfied now.
Even if her grandparents wanted to do something to her, she was not someone who would be trampled by anyone.
When the Qiao family¡¯s butler saw Qiao Yuying bringing back a youngdy who bore great resemnce to Qiao Yuying, he was extremely shocked.
¡°Where are my parents?¡±
There was a hinge of repressed anger in Qiao Yuying¡¯s voice.
The butler replied in shock, ¡°At... at the back garden, having tea.¡±
Qiao Yuying rushed to the back garden with Gu Qingyao.
¡°Mother, Mother, calm down!¡±
Hearing Gu Qingyao calling her mother, Qiao Yuying paused in her tracks and turned around to look at her.
tion overwhelmed her, but she could not ept the pain of being separated from her daughter for so many years, especially when all of this was caused by her parents whom she respected greatly.
Qiao Yuying tried her best to suppress her exploding emotions. ¡°Yao Yao, don¡¯t worry. I will go and rify what happened. I am your mother and I will protect you.¡±
The butler behind her was dumbstruck.
Mother?
This girl is Young Lady¡¯s daughter?
This...
Qiao Yuying dashed to the back garden with Gu Qingyao in her hands and indeed saw her parents leisurely having tea in the pavilion.
¡°Mother!¡±
Qiao Yuying¡¯s shout was filled with grief!
The two seniors who were having tea were surprised to see Qiao Yuying¡¯s bloodshot eyes and the tear stains on her face. There was a girl behind her.
Moreover, this girl¡¯s appearance was extremely simr to Qiao Yuying.
The seniors were dumbstruck for a long time and could not return to their senses.
Qiao Yuying¡¯s heart sank once again when she saw her parents¡¯ reaction.
¡°You all told me that the child from back then died the moment she was born. Is she really dead? Why did you all lie to me? Why?¡±
Chapter 650 - Four Older Cousins Dominated By Their Younger Cousin (4)
Chapter 650: Four Older Cousins Dominated By Their Younger Cousin (4)
Thest sentence was almost screamed out by Qiao Yuying.
Her mother clearly knew that she could not put that rtionship behind her and that she was heartbroken over that child, but why did she lie to her all this while?
She had never doubted her parents. They treated her like treasure and doted on her for so many years.
Qiao Yuying could never ept that her parents would lie to her.
After hearing what Qiao Yuying said, Gu Qingyao finally realized why Mother was so heartbroken back then such that she subsequently developed her business all over the world except China.
The child did not survive, and she went to look for Father when she was severely injured, only to find out that he was already married and had kids. An ordinary woman would really be unable to tolerate such an impact.
Gu Qingyao looked at her grandparents with a hint of coldness in her eyes.
Old Madam Qiao looked at the youngdy beside her after hearing Qiao Yuying¡¯s questioning and finally realized what happened.
¡°This... Yu... Yuying, thisdy is...¡±
¡°Tell me, why did you lie to me back then?¡±
¡°I... I...¡± Old Madam Qiao was confused by the situation. Gu Qingyao¡¯s appearance was too impactful to her, and she could not react in time.
Old Master Qiao returned to his senses and sighed while consoling his daughter, ¡°Yuying, calm down. This matter is our fault. We indeed lied to you. The child from that time did not die and instead... disappeared!
¡°Your mother and I were worried that you would not be able to get over it, so we said that. You are our precious daughter! We were all shocked when we knew that you gave birth to a child and thought that you were bullied by someone. Our hearts ached dearly for you back then, did you know?¡±
Qiao Yuying was stunned!
Old Madam Qiao pursed her lips. ¡°Your father is right. We... we wanted you to forget about the past and live well in the future. We...¡±
She looked at her partner with a troubled expression.
It was indeed their fault back then. They did not know anything about Qiao Yuying¡¯s matters and hurried there to bring their daughter overseas, only to see that she was about to go intobor. They were truly astounded back then.
Their daughter was lying unconscious in such a rundown ce, and no one cared about her when she was inbor. Then, they assumed that their precious daughter was cheated by someone. This impact was something that no one could understand.
They really did not like that child back then.
Qiao Yuying said, ¡°What exactly happened back then? Tell me everything in full detail from when you all saw me.¡±
Old Madam Qiao exchanged a look with Old Master Qiao and recounted the entire incident to Qiao Yuying.
After exining, Old Madam Qiao said, ¡°Yuying! It was our fault back then. Your father and I were careless and lost the child, but we really were short of time then and we had to leave.
¡°What we said back then was just out of anger. We regretted it afterward, but the child was already lost. We had no choice but to lie to you that the child was gone, mostly to let you forget about what happened back then.
¡°Afterward, you were unresigned to face this and wanted to look for Gu Yunshen. Once the information was back and we found out that he was already married with kids, I was more firm in my decision to simply let you believe that the child is already dead. This way, you would not have any trouble, right?¡±
Old Madam Qiao sighed. ¡°Furthermore, the circumstances were very poor back then. Sons were greatly valued over daughters, and the hospital condition was so poor that many children could not stay alive. I...¡±
Chapter 651 - Four Older Cousins Dominated By Their Younger Cousin (5)
Chapter 651: Four Older Cousins Dominated By Their Younger Cousin (5)
Qiao Yuying was dumbfounded for a long while and did not return to her senses. In that case, whatever happened back then was just a misunderstanding?
She looked towards Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched. She never expected the truth to be like this.
¡°Back then, my father happened to be outside the ward and he heard... both of you saying that I am a bastard child and wanted to send me away. He even heard them saying they were going overseas, so he secretly carried me away when the both of you left. After settling me down, he returned to look for you, but you were brought away!¡±
Qiao Yuying: ...
Qiao elders: ...
Qiao Yuying¡¯s whole mind was fuzzy.
Everything was a misunderstanding?
After organizing everything mentally, Qiao Yuying was about to break down.
No one betrayed her, but the past eighteen years was wasted on a misunderstanding for nothing.
If she knew that her daughter did not die and her husband did not betray him, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have gone abroad back then. No matter how tough the circumstances were in the country, she still wanted to be with her husband and daughter.
Qiao Yuying hugged Gu Qingyao in her arms and bawled. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s my fault. I misunderstood. I misunderstood...¡±
This matter was too impactful on Qiao Yuying. The daughter, whom she had missed for eighteen years and thought to no longer be around in the world, suddenly appeared before her. For a moment, eighteen years of grievance and distress surged within her as she cried her eyes out while hugging Gu Qingyao.
As she cried, she could not control her feelings and suddenly passed out.
Gu Qingyao was shocked. ¡°Mother! Mother...¡±
The Qiao elders were frightened. ¡°Daughter... daughter...¡±
They hurriedly sent Qiao Yuying back to her room to rest. Proficient in medicine, Gu Qingyao took her pulse and told the Qiao seniors, ¡°She is all right. She¡¯s just experienced a great fluctuation of emotions and was agitated, so she passed out temporarily.
¡°She has been too exhausted for the past few years. Let her rest for a while, and she will be all right!¡±
Old Madam Qiao was a famous doctor as well and obviously knew her daughter¡¯s condition. After knowing that there was nothing serious, they were much relieved.
The seniors were rather awkward to face Gu Qingyao!
Gu Qingyao did not know how to face her grandparents either, so she simply sat beside Qiao Yuying¡¯s bed to look after her. Qiao Yuying¡¯s hand still held onto Gu Qingyao¡¯s tightly.
Gu Qingyao let out a sigh and sat by her side obediently.
Old Madam Qiao saw Gu Qingyao taking Qiao Yuying¡¯s pulse and asked, ¡°Do you... study medicine?¡±
Gu Qingyao looked up at her. This elderly woman looked verypassionate and seemed different from those rich elderly women who were mean and looked down on others.
Rather, she lookedpassionate and had a studious air like those very cultured elderly women.
Sigh...
Gu Qingyao nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I study medicine. I can go overseas this time because I am specially permitted to study abroad.¡±
Old Madam Qiao¡¯s eyes lit up. She liked kids who studied medicine.
She studied medicine since young, but unexpectedly, all her kids were unwilling to study medicine. This infuriated her.
This caused her to have no one to impart her skills to.
Forget it if her children did not study medicine, but her grandchildren were the same ¨C they were clearly all extremely intelligent and understood everything they learnt, but their heads ached once they looked at medical books. She even wanted to chase these kids out of the house out of anger.
Now, she met such a beautiful youngdy like Gu Qingyao who was willing to study medicine. Moreover, she was specially permitted to study abroad. This must be an opportunity given only because she excelled, right?
Chapter 652 - Four Older Cousins Dominated By Their Younger Cousin (6)
Chapter 652: Four Older Cousins Dominated By Their Younger Cousin (6)
The olddy smiled at Gu Qingyao ingratiatingly.
¡°This... darling! I didn¡¯t mean to. I thought your father bullied your mother. I was so angry! Your mother is the apple of my eye! Do you know how I felt when I suddenly discovered that she was about to give birth? I almost... wanted to kill your father!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
¡°I¡¯ve regretted it all these years! I was desperately sorry when I saw how heartbroken your mother was, but I could not go back to look for you. I was also worried that your mother would never leave the past behind, so... I kept the truth from her.
¡°Fortunately, you were fine, and you¡¯re all grown up now. That¡¯s wonderful. I promise I will make it up to you, all right?¡±
The old woman smiled at her pleadingly. She even remembered to tug at the old man by her side.
Old Master Qiao suddenly snapped out of his trance. An identical pleading smile appeared on his face. ¡°Right, right, right! It was all our fault. We were mistaken. We will make it up to you. You can do whatever you like. Darling! Can you address me as Grandfather?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Before she entered the Qiao home, she thought that her grandparents would be very difficult and would dislike her intensely!
But after a short while.
They were both trying to ingratiate themselves with her. The contrast was too great. She could not ept it!
...
Qiao Yuying had been very busy with worktely and was exhausted. Coupled with the recent shock, she slept without waking up.
Meanwhile, the two old folks informed the entire family. Gu Qingyao¡¯s uncles were working overseas, but they were hurrying back. Her aunts remained overseas.
Her four older cousins were the first to return. They were in the country, and when they heard the news, they immediately came home.
At the moment, Gu Qingyao was sitting on the sofa, looking at her four extremely handsome cousins. Then there were her kindly-looking grandparents, still with pleading expressions on their faces. When she thought of her uncles hurrying home at the moment, she felt... deep concern for her father.
Once the misunderstanding had been cleared up, she realized that the Qiao family was actually a very close-knit one. Her uncles were all very capable, and they each managed their own businesses. Her aunts also had their own careers. Her older cousins were all outstanding and had their own life ns.
None of them were interested in fighting over the family fortune.
Scions of illustrious families usually fought viciously over their inheritance, but such a thing did not exist in the Qiao family. Instead, the two old folks were worried that there was no one to take over the family business.
Grandmother was a physician and her businesses were all medically rted. Later on, she married Grandfather, and none of her children were interested in this line of work. This infuriated her.
She had no choice but to set her hopes on her grandchildren.
As one grandson after another was born, the olddy used all ways and means to demonstrate the glories of Chinese medicine to them, but these brats had all inherited their fathers¡¯ business sense. They were all excellent businessmen, but their heads ached at the sight of a medical book.
They fled in fright the moment they heard that the two old folks wanted them to take over the family business.
The olddy was heartbroken.
The Old Master felt that he had let his wife down. His genes were too powerful, so none of their children pleased his wife. At his age, he had no choice but to help his wife manage her business.
Her mother, Qiao Yuying, was their youngest daughter and the apple of their eye.
Chapter 653 - Four Older Cousins Dominated By Their Younger Cousin (7)
Chapter 653: Chapter 0652:Four Older Cousins Dominated By Their Younger Cousin (7)
Her uncles all danced to their younger sister¡¯s tune. When her older cousins were born, they were taught that their Young Aunt was their family¡¯s darling, to be respected and protected.
This family was very biased!
The other members of the Qiao family did not know that her mother had married her father and gotten pregnant. When the two old folks had hurried to the hospital and seen her mother, her mother had been heavily injured. She had just given birth in that shabby little ce and was all alone and unconscious.
The two old folks could not ept it.
To them, their darling daughter was intelligent, innocent, naive and adorable. Some bastard must have bullied her, which was why she did not dare to tell her parents but had the child secretly.
They had been enraged and prejudiced against her child.
From the two old folks¡¯ perspective, it was understandable.
Gu Qingyao thought that if she did not tell her father but suddenly gave birth to a child away from home and was found lying alone in a hospital covered with wounds, her father would flip too.
Thus, the misunderstanding was cleared up!
She looked at her four older cousins. There were still her uncles, who were hurrying back. Gu Qingyao thought that when rules be rxed in a few years, and the entire family could return to China, Father would probably be... severely beaten up!
The Qiao family¡¯s four grandsons sat in a row, staring at this incredibly pretty little cousin.
The Qiao family wasposed entirely of males, the only exception being Young Aunt in the second generation. Their grandparents and fathers had always adored her and cherished her.
In their generation, the entire family longed for a girl but only had one boy after another. All the elders were infuriated!
Now, they finally had a girl cousin?
And she was Young Aunt¡¯s daughter?
The cousins all whistled at the thought. Young Aunt was the most capable!
She had managed to have a girl!
They looked in front of them, at the adorable, submissive little cousin who looked as pretty as a princess. Eldest Cousin beamed. ¡°Younger Cousin! I¡¯m your Eldest Cousin!¡±
Second Cousin beamed even more widely. ¡°I¡¯m your Second Cousin, the most handsome of all!¡±
Third Cousin immediately spoke, ¡°I¡¯m your Third Cousin! In the future, I will certainly dote on you the most!¡±
Fourth Cousin immediately tried to curry favor. ¡°I¡¯m Fourth Cousin. I¡¯m the most adorable, cute, kind, and nice Fourth Cousin!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
They were soical!
¡°How do you do, Older Cousins. My name is Gu Qingyao!¡±
Eldest Cousin: ¡°Gu Qingyao! Wow, what a nice name!¡±
Second Cousin: ¡°Right! Right! Right! I can tell from the name that she¡¯s a beauty!¡±
Third Cousin: ¡°Gu Qingyao! Yao Yao, of all the girls¡¯ names that I¡¯ve heard, yours is the nicest!¡±
Fourth Cousin: ¡°Wu wu wu, Younger Cousin, why does your name sound so nice? I also want a name that sounds as nice!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She suddenly recalled her five older cousins at home who doted on her. They had also treasured her since she was young. They were also at her beck and call!
Now, these four older cousins were no less dominated by her than her five older cousins at home. In fact, they seemed a little more under her sway!
For some reason, Mo Beihan¡¯s face suddenly appeared in her mind. She thought that Father only had to face her mother¡¯s three brothers when he married her mother.
As for Mo Beihan...
He had nine older cousins to deal with!
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes. Brother Beihan was so skilled; surely he could beat them?
Chapter 654 - The Unfortunate Bai Youran (1)
Chapter 654: The Unfortunate Bai Youran (1)
The Qiao family was not as difficult as Gu Qingyao had imagined. In fact, they were one happy family!
Although the past eighteen years had been cruel to her parents, they had already passed. They did not have much time to lose.
Gu Qingyao hoped that the situation would change quickly, so she could bring her mother back to see her father.
So during this time, she did not want to quibble over who was right or wrong. She wanted to build good rtionships with her mother¡¯s family so that when she brought her mother back, it would reduce the obstacles to her parents reuniting.
The two old folks in the Qiao family felt very guilty towards their daughter, and they treated Gu Qingyao in the same way. If circumstances had not prevented them from returning to China for so many years, they would certainly have looked for the child.
Now that the girl was still alive and hade to look for them, they focused on how to make it up to Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao instantly became the Qiao family¡¯s little princess.
Qiao Yuying slept for two hours before she awoke. During that time, Gu Qingyao kept herpany in the Qiao house and made a call to Qin Zhiyuan to tell him what had happened.
Qin Zhiyuan was somewhat surprised by the Qiao family¡¯s reaction, but he sighed with relief!
¡°I can stop worrying then. But, Yao Yao, I must mention something. I feel that that Huo Lin is a hypocrite. He is determined to have your mother, and for years, he has maintained an image of being devoted to her. This has given hispanies a good reputation.
¡°But he has had two wives, many mistresses, and several illegitimate sons. Although the women all look like your mother and others say that his actions show how deeply he loves your mother, the fact is that he has many women.
¡°Your existence affects his family. His children covet Qiao Jewelry¡¯s assets. They¡¯re waiting for their father to marry your mother so that they can divide up Qiao¡¯s Jewelry! Now that you have emerged, they may attack you. Be careful!
Gu Qingyao¡¯s heart warmed at his words!
In high society, being a busybody was taboo!
Right now, from Qin Zhiyuan¡¯s point of view, not mentioning Huo Lin¡¯s rtionship with her mother was the best course of action to take. That way he could avoid being involved.
He was clearly thinking about her when he reminded her.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Qin, I will be careful. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already made my preparations before I decided to approach the Qiao family. I will be careful!¡±
When Qin Zhiyuan heard the child¡¯s self-assured tone, he did not know whether she was really capable or entirely ignorant.
But he thought that since this girl¡¯s medical skills had already surpassed that of his parents and that she could produce such a superior piece of raw jade, then she must be no ordinary girl.
The girl had just arrived and did not know anyone. She could not possibly have bought the raw jade after she came overseas. In that case, had she brought the raw jade with her from China?
How had she brought it along?
Qin Zhiyuan could not figure it out. But he did not bother to quibble over it. It was good that the girl was so resourceful. His mother would not think so highly of her if she did not have some ability.
Besides, how could her medical skills surpass his mother, who was a famous Jiangnan physician? Since Qin Zhiyuan could not figure it out, he did not bother to think about it.
¡°All right, as long as you¡¯re aware of this. If you need anything, you can always let me know. Don¡¯t forget, you are not just the Qiao family¡¯s granddaughter, but also my family¡¯s little granddaughter! Your teacher is not here now, so I will take care of you!¡±
Chapter 655 - The Unfortunate Bai Youran (2)
Chapter 655: The Unfortunate Bai Youran (2)
Gu Qingyao was filled with gratitude towards Qin Zhiyuan!
It was her great fortune to have met her teacher in this lifetime.
Qin Zhiyuan said, ¡°You left in such a hurry that the raw jade is still with me! I¡¯ve sent someone to bring it to you.¡±
Gu Qingyao thanked him and hung up.
Qiao Yuying clutched Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand. She had eyes only for her daughter. She gazed at her continually, afraid that she would vanish in the next second!
Gu Qingyao consoled her. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t vanish. I especially came to look for you. Father is waiting for us to go home to have a reunion!¡±
Gu Qingyao had never enjoyed a mother¡¯s love in her previous life. Now that she had met her mother, she felt a deep sense of kinship, even without interacting much with her. Blood truly was a mysterious thing.
Qiao Yuying¡¯s heart softened at the thought of Gu Yunshen. She knew the person she had chosen would never betray her.
There were still some misunderstandings regarding Zhang Xiaohui, but Qiao Yuying did not want to dwell on them.
The situation had been so precarious back then. Even an illustrious family like theirs had found it hard to survive. She was well aware of how difficult it had been for the Gu family to survive peacefully in those circumstances.
He had brought up their daughter well. As a husband, he had not betrayed her. That was enough!
Qiao Yuying smiled. ¡°All right, I will wait until we can go back and our family can be reunited.¡±
But Qiao Yuying grieved at the thought of the current circumstances.
She sighed. ¡°But considering what things are like, even though you have found me, your father doesn¡¯t know about it, and there is no way of getting the news to him. I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll ever be able to go back!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. She wrapped her arm around Qiao Yuying¡¯s shoulders and leaned against her. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I think that we can be reunited in a few years. At most... three to five years. Then we can go back!¡±
Qiao Yuying was taken aback. ¡°Really?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°Really. I grew up among many professors and schrs and learnt many things from them! They stay near me and have analyzed the situation.¡±
Qiao Yuying was delighted. They were far from home and did not know how things were like back home. Any news they obtained was vague.
But Gu Qingyao was different. She hade from China, and since that was their analysis, it was very likely to happen!
¡°Great! Great! Then we can go back soon!¡±
Although they had livedfortably overseas for so many years, it was still a foreignnd.
It was one thing to be in a foreignnd because you were too busy to go home, but to be unable to go home was apletely different matter.
Both the Qiao family and the Qin family hoped to go home one day.
With Gu Yunshen still in China, Qiao Yuying was even more eager to go back.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve already waited for so many years that a few more years doesn¡¯t matter. Mother, meanwhile we must take good care of ourselves. In the future, we can return and be reunited with Father.¡±
Qiao Yuying could barely suppress the joy in her heart at the thought of Gu Yunshen. After all, she had missed him for eighteen years. Now that there was a hope of a reunion, she almost instinctively touched her face!
¡°Have... I grown old?¡±
Gu Qingyao was surprised, then burst outughing!
¡°You¡¯re not old! You look like you¡¯re in your thirties. Other people will think we are sisters. But Father has suffered a lot all these years in our hometown. Mother, you mustn¡¯t despise him, all right?¡±
Chapter 656 - The Unfortunate Bai Youran (3)
Chapter 656: The Unfortunate Bai Youran (3)
Qiao Yuying red at her. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t.¡±
It was not Gu Yunshen¡¯s looks that had attracted her in the first ce.
They were both raised in illustrious families. Gu Yunshen¡¯s personality had attracted her the most, or she would not still be thinking constantly of him even after all these years!
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Actually! Father is still quite handsome. His suffering over the years has left its mark, but he¡¯s still a handsome middle-aged man. If he dresses up in the future, he will still be extremely attractive!¡±
...
Qin Zhiyuan sent someone over with the raw jade, and Gu Qingyao hurriedly took it. Only then did Qiao Yuying remember that Qin Zhiyuan had sought her out about a piece of raw jade.
When she saw Gu Qingyao¡¯s expression, Qiao Yuying asked curiously, ¡°Yao Yao, is this raw jade yours?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right! It may have top-quality jade inside! It¡¯s a present for you.¡±
Qiao Yuying looked at the part that had been polished and the translucent and radiant jade that had been revealed. She was in the jewelry business and had a discerning eye. Her eyes widened.
¡°This... my God!¡±
She had been in the jewelry business for so many years that she had seen plenty of high-quality material. But Gu Qingyao¡¯s piece startled her!
Qiao Yuying was immediately mesmerized. The Qiao house had tools to open the raw jade, so she immediately did so.
When she carefully opened it up, she discovered there was arge piece of top-quality jade in it!
One of the pieces was almost asrge as a soup bowl and was of sufficiently high quality to be considered as imperial jade.
Qiao Yuying cradled it in her hands. She was quivering with excitement. It was too beautiful!
Just too beautiful!
The radiant green struck her!
And such arge piece too. It was about fifteen centimeters in diameter ¨C she could make many bracelets out of it. The material at the border could make many pendants.
What was even rarer was that there was another piece of jade in the raw ore. It was not of imperial jade quality, and had some ws, but was still superior grade material.
Qiao Yuying was overjoyed!
¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯re incredibly lucky!¡±
Gu Qingyao had not expected the raw jade to contain such a huge surprise. It was impossible to ascertain what was inside without opening it up. The raw jade had been in her interspace all this time, and she had not opened it.
She was also delighted to have obtained such high-grade material!
¡°I have several other pieces. I¡¯ll pass them to you for you to open! We can see if there¡¯s anything good inside.¡±
Qiao Yuying was amazed. ¡°You have more?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°They¡¯re a present for you.¡±
Qiao Yuying frowned. She said, ¡°Yao Yao, to be honest, I do need top-quality material. In fact, I need it urgently. But this imperial jade is such a rare find. It¡¯s yours. I can¡¯t take it.¡±
When Gu Qingyao heard that her mother needed it, she was even more determined to give it to her.
¡°Since you need it, you should just take it. Oh... why don¡¯t you pay me for it? Then you¡¯re buying it from me.¡±
She was not short of jewels, but she needed money!
Qiao Yuying thought about it and agreed. She really did need this, so she would not stand on ceremony with her daughter.
But she certainly would not allow her daughter to suffer a loss.
Gu Qingyao saw Qiao Yuying¡¯s need and went back to her little vi, saying she would bring the other pieces of raw jade.
Qiao Yuying insisted on going along. She wanted to help her daughter to pack up, so they could live together in the Qiao house.
Gu Qingyao could not dissuade her, so she agreed.
The raw jade was in her interspace. When she got there, she would find an opportunity to take them out.
Chapter 657 - The Unfortunate Bai Youran (4)
Chapter 657: The Unfortunate Bai Youran (4)
She brought another four pieces of raw jade out. When they opened them back at the Qiao house, two of them contained fairly good material, but the other two were not very good and were essentially useless.
But this already exceeded Qiao Yuying¡¯s expectations. These pieces of high-quality jade were already sufficient for her needs.
Gu Qingyao sighed with relief. As long as her mother had what she needed, it was all right.
She actually had more in her interspace. She was not short of money in her previous life. Mo Beihan had plenty of money, too, and also doted on her. The first time they went to buy these raw jade pieces, they bought many pieces.
But she did not take too many out because that would be too... conspicuous!
In that way, Gu Qingyao settled in the Qiao house. Qiao Yuying was already talking about fixing up a room for her, but she temporarily stayed with Qiao Yuying and the mother and daughter shared a room.
Everything was going well with Gu Qingyao in the Qiao family. Meanwhile in the capital in China, events were as exciting as ever!
Bai Youran¡¯s leg still had not healed. They had sought out all the famous physicians in the capital but still had not found the reason behind it.
Atst, her mother, Zheng Min, could not stand it any longer and insisted on asking Jiang Yiru to try to treat her.
Unfortunately, Jiang Yiru had been very busytely and did not have time to pay a house visit. Zheng Min specially investigated and realized that Jiang Yiru was really too busy with work.
By this time, Bai Youran could not stand the pain any longer. She was a pampered youngdy and had never experienced much hardship in the past. Now she had borne with the pain for so long that she was at her limit.
She had given up her stubbornness. As long as someone could heal her leg, even if it was a beggar, she would put up with it.
Jiang Yiru had no time toe over, so Zheng Min had no choice but to bring Bai Youran to Jiang Yiru¡¯s little clinic to look for her.
Jiang Yiru¡¯s abilities were so incredible that after a brief examination, she knew what was wrong with Bai Youran.
She not only knew where the problemy, she knew who had caused it.
It was her whimsical little disciple. She might look obedient and submissive, but she had a mysterious power.
Jiang Yiru was the best physician in Jiangnan. She had been immersed in the medical world since she was born, and coupled with her formidable intellect, her understanding of medicine was far beyond what the average person could imagine.
Gu Qingyao was her disciple, and she had interacted with Gu Qingyao for a long time and taught her a lot. Throughout their rtionship, she had not managed to plumb Gu Qingyao¡¯s depths. Which just showed how terrifying this girl was.
She also did not know where she had learnt such medical skills at such a young age.
Although she had not plumbed Gu Qingyao¡¯s depths, Jiang Yiru knew that Gu Qingyao¡¯s actual abilities were far greater than what she disyed.
She had seen Gu Qingyao¡¯s methods.
Now, when she realized that these methods had been used on Bai Youran, Jiang Yiru raised her brows. This girl must havemitted some terrible offense against her young disciple for thetter to act so viciously.
Yao Yao had already left the country and would not be back for two or three years. She had used such a secretive method and such an odd angle that in these times when there were few talented doctors, it would be very difficult to find someone besides her who could cure Bai Youran.
Which meant that her young disciple intended to let this girl suffer for a few years?
A faint smile appeared on Jiang Yiru¡¯s lips. When she looked at Bai Youran, her eyescked a physician¡¯s usualpassion for her patient.
Especially since she could tell that this girl despised her. Her expression was disdainful.
Jiang Yiruughed inwardly. She... had a shoring!
She was very prejudiced!
This was someone that her disciple wanted to deal with. She would never work against her own disciple.
Chapter 658 - The Unfortunate Bai Youran (5)
Chapter 658: The Unfortunate Bai Youran (5)
Zheng Min looked at Jiang Yiru anxiously. ¡°Doctor, how is my daughter? What treatment do you rmend?¡±
Jiang Yiru frowned and looked perplexed.
¡°This... this youngrade¡¯s leg has an internal injury. I¡¯m not sure of the exact reason, but her bone is probably injured.¡±
Zheng Min frowned. ¡°Her bone is injured? Impossible! My daughter has never done any vigorous exercise and has not been injured. How could her bone be injured for no reason?¡±
Jiang Yiru shook her head. ¡°I really have no way of determining that. Your only sensation is pain, and only in that area. The rest is all normal and unaffected. It¡¯s very strange!¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already examined her for a long time, and I feel that the most probable exnation is that something has gone wrong internally. In my current circumstances, I have no way of being sure.¡±
Zheng Min panicked. ¡°Then... then is there no way to treat her? My daughter just has to continue suffering?¡±
The pain came and went away at will, and when it came, it was very severe. It was almost unbearable. During this time, her daughter had not left the house because someone outside could easily tell that something was wrong.
Recently, their family had been continually seeking medical treatment, and others were discussing it fervently. Some even said that Bai Youran had a terminal illness.
Zheng Min knew that her daughter¡¯s situation must not drag on. Her daughter was of the right age to be thinking of marriage. Once this news got out and was confirmed, her daughter would be at a disadvantage on the marriage market.
This must not be allowed to happen!
¡°Doctor, you have to think of a way to help her. She¡¯s a girl and so young too. She can¡¯t carry on like that! How can a young girl stand such suffering? You must think of a way to help her.¡±
Jiang Yiru frowned. ¡°I cannot cure herpletely, but I might be able to provide some relief. Right now, I have no solution, but that does not mean that no one else has the solution. Why don¡¯t I provide some treatment and give you some medicine? At least it will bring some relief and make the pain more bearable. When you meet a better physician, you can seek his help.¡±
Zheng Min did not say anything, but Bai Youran said angrily, ¡°Are you thinking of giving me painkillers again? Are all doctors useless? I¡¯m in such agony, can¡¯t you think of another solution besides painkillers?¡±
Bai Youran was very irritable because of her recent illness. Jiang Yiru was the kind of person that she despised as well, as the former could only provide relief but could not cure her. Her patience was exhausted, and she started shouting at Jiang Yiru.
A cold light shed across Jiang Yiru¡¯s eyes.
She was the master of Jiangnan¡¯s medical family. Although both she and her family had fallen on hard times, that had nothing to do with her medical skills.
No patient had ever dared to speak to her like that.
Jiang Yiru¡¯s faint smile was rather chilly.
¡°This... Please excuse my poor medical skills. I really have no other solution.¡±
¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Bai Youran was so angry that she mmed her fist on the table.
Zheng Min hurriedly restrained her. ¡°All right, Youran, don¡¯t panic.¡±
With that, she looked at Jiang Yiru, ¡°Doctor, can you provide relief? To what extent will this work? Will she be able to go out and resume her normal activities?¡±
As long as she could go out as per normal, it would be good enough. Then her daughter could continue to maintain her image as the Bai family¡¯s youngdy.
Jiang Yiru thought for a while and said, ¡°She should be able to. After taking the medicine and recuperating for a while, the pain will not be so unbearable even when ites. Although it will still hurt, she just has to bear with it for some time before it passes. It should not be unbearable.¡±
Chapter 659 - The Unfortunate Bai Youran (6)
Chapter 659: The Unfortunate Bai Youran (6)
Zheng Min frowned. She disliked such an uncertain conclusion, but she had no other solution.
At least Jiang Yiru was better than the other doctors. They said that they could not find the reason, and their only form of relief was painkillers.
Jiang Yiru¡¯s tone implied that she could provide some treatment but could notpletely cure her.
¡°This... Would relieving the symptoms have other effects? Will it affect future treatment?¡±
Jiang Yiru shook her head. ¡°No. I cannot provide a definite diagnosis, so I will treat her cautiously. Young Comrade¡¯s illness may be very painful, but it doesn¡¯t affect her health. Since this is not a life-threatening illness, she just has to wait until she can find a doctor who can treat her.
¡°Of course, the relief I provide won¡¯t affect future treatment. I can at least guarantee that.¡±
Zheng Min sighed with relief. Great!
¡°In that case, thank you, doctor!¡±
Jiang Yiru put on an earnest look and performed acupuncture for Bai Youran, then went to make up a prescription.
She gave them... a veryrge bag of medicine!
Most of it was traditional Chinese medicine, and there were some simple Western medicines.
Zheng Min was shocked to see such arge bag of medicine!
Jiang Yiru said, ¡°Take this medicine three times a day. It¡¯s a little bitter, but it won¡¯t affect her health. There¡¯s no other solution. After a month, she can take one dose a day.
¡°If she can¡¯t drink it because it¡¯s too bitter, she can stop for a while, but the pain will return more quickly. Later on, the medicine will maintain the status quo, so after she stops, the pain will slowly return. This medicine can be said to suppress the pain.¡±
Zheng Min understood. She did not say anything.
Bai Youran¡¯s leg started to hurt again, but it felt much better after Jiang Yiru¡¯s acupuncture. The needles had not yet been removed, so she could not move for now.
At that moment, a servant ran over to tell Zheng Min that the Mo family¡¯s mistress, Jiang Hongying, wanted to see her and had been waiting in the Bai house for a long time.
Zheng Min frowned. Jiang Hongying?
The Mos were no ordinary family. Why was Jiang Hongying suddenly visiting her?
The Bai family might be important, but it was far inferior to the Mo family. Zheng Min could not ignore the importance of Jiang Hongying¡¯s visit.
Most importantly, Jiang Hongying was the senior wife in the Mo family and the mistress of the household. By contrast, Zheng Min was not the mistress of the Bai family. Currently, that position was held by her sister-inw.
Bai Youran still needed to spend some time there, so Zheng Min told her what had happened and ordered the servant to stay and take care of Bai Youran. She would go home first and send the car back for Bai Youran.
When Zheng Min got home, she found Jiang Hongying, who had been waiting for a long time. She smiled and hurriedly apologized. After they had greeted each other, Zheng Min sat down and asked Jiang Hongying about the purpose of her visit.
Jiang Hongying smiled, ¡°Younger Sister Zheng, I have been very worried about my Yunhaotely, so I came to have a chat with you.¡±
Of course, Zheng Min knew it was far more than a chat, but she went along and said, ¡°Oh? Yunhao is such a good boy, has he made you angry?¡±
Mo Yunhao used to be the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson and held a special status. He was also Jiang Hongying¡¯s darling. Everyone in their social circle knew this.
But now another eldest grandson had appeared in the Mo family and had even brought four great-grandsons along. Many people had heard about this.
Jiang Hongying smiled. ¡°He hasn¡¯t made me angry. Yunhao has always been very sensible, but he¡¯s getting older and is at the right age to be thinking about marriage. I¡¯ve been looking for a suitable match for him.¡±
Zheng Min¡¯s heart skipped a beat!
Chapter 660 - Marriage Proposal Rejected (1)
Chapter 660: Marriage Proposal Rejected (1)
Zheng Min remained calm and smiled. ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s true that Yunhao has grown up. As mothers, we all worry about our children. It¡¯s true that it¡¯s about time to make a match for him.¡±
Jiang Hongying frowned slightly. She was not very pleased with Zheng Min¡¯s attitude. But after all, Bai Youran was the Bai family¡¯s daughter, so Jiang Hongying continued, ¡°Our Yunhao is the Mo family¡¯s true grandson and also the Jiang family¡¯s grandson. He has always lived in the capital. His father and I only have this one son. In the future, everything will be his. I am thinking of making a suitable match for him soon so that he can establish his own family.¡±
Jiang Hongying looked at Zheng Min. ¡°That¡¯s right, speaking of Yunhao, your daughter Youran has grown up too, right? She must be around the same age as Yunhao and is thinking of marriage. Have you made a match for her?¡±
By now, Zheng Min had clearly discerned Jiang Hongying¡¯s intentions.
¡°Face¡± was very important to illustrious families, and even though they might often have differences, they would not simply burn bridges.
Marriage was an important matter and marriage alliances were even more critical. Considering the status of the Mo and Bai families, they certainly would not embarrass each other. Neither would they embarrass themselves.
Although Jiang Hongying did not ask directly, her meaning was amply clear.
The Bai family could notpare to the Mo family. In fact, they were far inferior. Although her family doted on her, that was because she was the only granddaughter, and her older cousins were all males.
Also, Bai Youran¡¯s father did not have a very high status, so Zheng Min was rather wary of her sister-inw, who was the mistress of the house.
Although her family doted on Bai Youran, she had no brothers but only male cousins.
In the past, when Mo Yunhao was still the Mo family¡¯s oldest grandson, Zheng Min naturally would have willingly married Bai Youran to Mo Yunhao.
But now an older grandson had appeared in the Mo family, and she had heard that he was verypetent. Also, he had an older brother who had passed away, leaving four children.
The Old Master thought very highly of this new grandson, so no one knew what the future would hold for the Mo family!
Zheng Min smiled. ¡°Youran is still young. I¡¯m not nning to make a match for her so soon. Also, as you know, she¡¯s the family¡¯s only granddaughter. Her grandfather dotes on her. The Old Master will have his ns for her match. I¡¯m not worried.¡±
Jiang Hongying¡¯s expression grew cold. ¡°You¡¯re her mother, but you don¡¯t have any ns?¡±
Zheng Min smiled. ¡°Youran is still young, and love marriages are in fashion now. I can¡¯t restrain her too much. The Old Master is so experienced, he can better advise Youran.¡±
Jiang Hongying¡¯s expression grew ugly. Zheng Min¡¯s meaning was also clear. She was rejecting her.
Damn it!
Her son was the Mo family¡¯s sessor, but the Bai family dared to look down on him!
...
Meanwhile, Mo Yunhao knew that his mother was visiting the Bai family to propose a match with Bai Youran. Bai Youran was very famous in the capital, and many young men wanted to marry her!
A girl like that, who was both pretty and from a good family, amply satisfied Mo Yunhao¡¯s vanity.
He waited for the news at home, but his mother did not return. After a long time, Mo Yunhao grew impatient and headed for the Bai house. He wanted to see for himself.
At that moment, Bai Youran had just finished her treatment with Jiang Yiru and was being driven home.
The moment Mo Yunhao reached the entrance of the Bai house, he saw Bai Youran alight from her car.
Bai Youran had been sick and had grown rather pale. But a beauty was a beauty, and her wanness gave her a fragile air that made her even more lovable!
Chapter 661 - Marriage Proposal Rejected (2)
Chapter 661: Marriage Proposal Rejected (2)
Bai Youran¡¯s servant helped her out of the car. Currently, the aunties who helped at the house were not directly referred to as servants, but they actually yed the same role as the servants of the past.
Bai Youran was very pretty, with elegant features and innocent air. When she alighted from the car, she seemed delicate and fragile. Mo Yunhao had met many beautiful women and he had always imagined Bai Youran to be a very beautiful woman. Now that he could see her, the sight of her made a deep impression on him.
An ordinary woman¡¯s only attraction was her features. But these rich yboys evaluated women in a more exacting manner.
But pampered youngdies like Bai Youran were different. Besides looks, they had an inestimable air of authority. This made Bai Youran look even more beautiful.
Mo Yunhao was now deeply attracted to Bai Youran. He wanted her to marry him as soon as possible so that he could show her off to his friends. Mo Yunhao was on fire with the thought of the envious looks that he would soon receive and of embracing this girl and doing all kinds of intimate things with her every day.
¡°Youran, you¡¯re back!¡±
Mo Yunhao happily greeted her.
Bai Youran looked at Mo Yunhao. The corners of her lips arched, especially when she observed his manner.
She was well aware of what Mo Yunhao¡¯s expression meant. The dandies in the capital often looked at her like that. All she had to do was to crook her little finger, and these people would obey her every wish.
Bai Youran was used to men courting her and ttering her. She did not think much of Mo Yunhao, but she enjoyed the adoration.
Especially since Mo Yunhao was different from the usual yboys. He was the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson, and his status was different!
To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for her liking Mo Beihan so much, she would not mind marrying Mo Yunhao.
At the moment, Bai Youran did not know that Mo Beihan was now the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson. Her leg had caused her so much pain that she had been ill and had not left the house.
Zheng Min had been worried about her daughter and had not paid attention to much else, so she did not mention the news to Bai Youran either.
After all, an illegitimate son or two was verymon among the capital¡¯s illustrious families.
¡°Youran, how have you been? Yourplexion is awful. Have you been ill?¡±
Mo Yunhao looked at Bai Youran¡¯s ashen face with concern.
He did not know that Bai Youran had been ill.
Although Bai Youran¡¯s recent illness was not really a secret, no one really dared to spread rumors about it. Mo Yunhao was out gallivanting all day, and he spent his days drinking, having fun with his disreputable friends and dallying with all kinds of women. He really had not paid much attention to Bai Youran.
Bai Youran smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just not very welltely. Thank you for your concern.¡±
With that, she tried to enter her house.
Mo Yunhao followed her closely and asked with concern, ¡°Why are you suddenly unwell? Have you seen a doctor? Are you better now? Shall Ie and take care of you?¡±
Just then, Jiang Hongying suddenly emerged. When Mo Yunhao saw her, he hurriedly greeted her. ¡°Mother!¡±
Jiang Hongying¡¯s status was special and even Bai Youran did not dare to becent. She politely greeted her, but Jiang Hongying only grunted coldly and ignored Bai Youran, then dragged Mo Yunhao away.
Bai Youran was shocked!
She was so important and famous in the capital that many of thedies from important families were very friendly towards her because they wanted her as a daughter-inw.
This was the first time Bai Youran had been snubbed by an importantdy.
Chapter 662 - Marriage Proposal Rejected (3)
Chapter 662: Marriage Proposal Rejected (3)
Bai Youran entered to see her mother sitting on the sofa with a frown. She asked, ¡°Mother, what happened?¡±
Zheng Min sighed softly when she saw that her darling daughter was back.
She did not discuss it in the living room but helped Bai Youran back to her bedroom and helped her lie down to rest before she said, ¡°Madam Mo has taken a fancy on you and wants you to be her daughter-inw.¡±
Bai Youran paused. She did not know how to feel.
There was some joy, intermingled with smugness and a little reluctance.
The Mo family!
Mo Yunhao was the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson. If she married him, she would be the eldest daughter-inw, and in the future, she would be the mistress of the Mo household!
Jiang Hongying¡¯s proposal affirmed her.
A pity that she liked Mo Beihan, but his status was too lowly.
Bai Youran felt terribly conflicted. She thought, if only Mo Beihan had Mo Yunhao¡¯s status. Then she would marry him without hesitation.
¡°Mother, surely you haven¡¯t agreed?¡±
Mo Beihan was the one she liked. Besides his background, Mo Yunhao was inferior to Mo Beihan in every way.
Zheng Min nodded. ¡°I did not reject her outright, but I made my meaning clear. I don¡¯t want you to marry Mo Yunhao. At least, not now.
¡°But I also cannot reject her outright. You are still young. We¡¯ll wait a while and see how things develop in the Mo family. Youran, you are the Bai family¡¯s only youngdy. Even if you want to marry into the Mo family, you must marry the Mo family¡¯s sessor.¡±
Bai Youran was surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t Mo Yunhao the sessor?¡±
Only then did Zheng Min recall that her daughter had been severely ill and had not paid attention to external events, so she said to Bai Youran, ¡°I forgot to tell you that something has happened in the Mo familytely. Another eldest grandson appeared, and he brought four children with him.¡±
Bai Youran¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? And he brought four children?¡±
What a juicy piece of gossip!
Zheng Min said, ¡°They¡¯re not his children, but they are the Mo family¡¯s great-grandsons. I heard that he has an elder brother who has passed away, and the four children belong to this elder brother.
¡°I heard Old Master and Old Madam Mo gave Mo Wei a severe beating over this matter. Now they dote on these children. They grew up in the countryside and suffered many hardships.
¡°The new eldest grandson may not actually be the eldest, but since his elder brother has passed away, that essentially makes him the eldest grandson. And he has four great-grandsons to back him up. If Old Master Mo shows a little favoritism, then no one knows who the Mo family¡¯s sessor will be!¡±
Bai Youran smiled somewhat disdainfully.
¡°How capable can he be if he grew up in a vige? He probably didn¡¯t even have enough to eat. I wonder what he will be like after arriving in the Mo family! Our social circle has plenty of illegitimate sons from the countryside. They¡¯re all alike.¡±
A person¡¯s ability and resources were determined from childhood by his environment and education. There were many illegitimate sons among Beijing¡¯s upper ss. Many of them were even born to first wives who had remained in their hometown. But so what?
Having grown up in the countryside, they suffered from cold and hunger and were uneducated. They acted like clowns when they arrived in the capital.
So Bai Youran did not take the matter to heart.
Zheng Min said, ¡°That may be so, but this one from the Mo family seems different. I heard he is particrly capable at work, and Old Master Mo is supporting and grooming him so that he will be even more capable.
¡°So! I want to wait and see what the Mo family¡¯s future is like. Jiang Hongying is now looking everywhere for a match for her son. It must be because she is hoping to increase her son¡¯s chances of being the sessor!¡±
Chapter 663 - The Gu Family Arrives At The Capital (1)
Chapter 663: The Gu Family Arrives At The Capital (1)
Bai Youran giggled. She was rather smug that Jiang Hongying wanted her to marry her son to increase his chances of being the sessor.
But at the same time, she was rather displeased that she was being used. If he could not even beat a vige boy, then he was certainly useless.
¡°Mother, let¡¯s not talk about these boring things. I just want to get better. If this continues, others will think that I¡¯m seriously ill!¡±
Zheng Min snapped out of her reverie and said, ¡°Right, right, right. You should just take care of yourself. From Jiang Yiru¡¯s tone, I think that you will soon be able to go out and resume your activities. That will stop any rumors.¡±
Bai Youran did not pay much attention to the Mo family¡¯s news. She did not say anything else. She felt that her mother had done the right thing.
The Mo family¡¯s status was special, and it was best not to burn her bridges. If Mo Yunhao became the Mo family¡¯s sessor, then it might be a good choice to marry him.
...
Bai Youran considered Mo Yunhao to be a spare tire, but Jiang Hongying was infuriated by her rejection.
She returned home with a stormy expression. Beside her, Mo Yunhao was still asking eagerly, ¡°Mother, say something! Has the Bai family agreed to our marriage? Hurry up and tell me!¡±
Old Master Mo and Old Madam Mo were not home that day, and the entire house was quiet. Mo Yunhao was anxious, so he spoke without inhibitions.
Jiang Hongying¡¯s expression was especially ugly. She went upstairs and Mo Yunhao followed her.
¡°Mother, say something! I just saw Youran at the door. She¡¯s really, really pretty. No other woman in the capital canpare to her!¡±
They entered a room as they spoke.
At that moment, Mo Beihan was ascending from another corridor, and he raised his brows as he watched them disappear into a room.
Jiang Hongying wanted Mo Yunhao to marry Bai Youran?
Wonderful!
He disliked Bai Youran. In their previous life, this woman had continually bullied Yao Yao. In the end, both he and Yao Yao had died because of her. He thought that a woman like that was better off dead.
But he had not yet established himself in the capital and did not have sufficient influence, which was why he could not simply attack Bai Youran, who was the pampered daughter of the Bai Family. Otherwise, he would certainly find a way to kill her.
As for Mo Yunhao and Jiang Hongying, he would not hold back either.
He knew that in their previous life, these two had harmed Yao Yao in many ways. Perhaps he would let them live for the sake of his grandparents, but...
Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes turned icy. He certainly would not allow them to have an easy life either.
The Jiang family must be destroyed. They had no ce in the future Mo family!
In his previous life, Mo Yunhao had seemed rather fond of Bai Youran. But in his previous life, Mo Beihan did not return to the Mo family until muchter, and Mo Yunhao had not interacted much with Bai Youran. In this life, he had returned earlier. Jiang Hongying felt threatened and was trying to find Mo Yunhao a wife from a powerful family. Bai Youran was certainly a good choice.
Mo Beihan¡¯s lips curved in an icy smile. Should he... help Mo Yunhao?
Help him to marry Bai Youran, then... force them both to leave the Mo family?
Time flew by and soon, summer ended and autumn arrived.
In the Gu family, Second Uncle¡¯s family moved to the capital without incident!
Old Master Mo and Mo Beihan had nned this for a long time. Finally, Gu Yuncheng and his family arrived at the capital that autumn.
Second Uncle had been promoted again and so had his eldest son, Gu Jinhang. Fourth Brother, Gu Jinfeng, and Second Aunt, Qin Min¡¯s positions remained unchanged.
Chapter 664 - The Gu Family Arrives At The Capital (2)
Chapter 664: The Gu Family Arrives At The Capital (2)
Although it was not arge promotion, it allowed them to move from the south to the capital. That meant greater opportunities for expansion, and it made a radical difference.
Gu Yuncheng and his family had been assigned a grand-looking two-storey house.
Mo Beihan had already sent someone to clean the house. That day, Eldest Uncle¡¯s family also went over to prepare a meal and wait for Gu Yuncheng¡¯s family to arrive.
By the time Gu Yuncheng¡¯s family arrived, the food was ready.
The two brothers were very emotional because they had not seen each other for a long time. After the meal, Mo Beihan, Gu Jinye, Gu Jinhang and Gu Jinfeng gathered in the study to discuss matters.
Gu Qingyao had left the country, and her older cousins were very sorry about it.
Their family had finally made it and had a bright future. A pity that Yao Yao left. If Yao Yao was here in the capital, she could live with Second Uncle and would not have to suffer outside.
Gu Jinfeng frowned. ¡°When will Yao Yao be back? She¡¯s gone to such a faraway ce by herself, what if someone bullies her there?¡±
Gu Jinhang and Gu Jinye looked at Mo Beihan.
This fellow was now the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson. He probably had better sources of news than them.
Mo Beihan also sighed inwardly at the thought.
Although he felt that Gu Qingyao should not be in much danger overseas, he could not guarantee it either.
The girl only had a few more decades of life experience than others. The fact was she was alone and looking for her mother. He did not know what she would encounter.
¡°At least... three years or so! There are no opportunities in China. There is no future for her here. It was a rare opportunity. Leaving might not be a bad thing.¡±
The cousins exchanged looks. The men in the Gu family all had their own careers and businesses. The others were still young. Those in their parents¡¯ generation were also doing fairly well.
Except for Youngest Uncle. Their fathers had said that Youngest Uncle was actually the most intelligent of the brothers. But because he was the youngest, when it was his turn, his older brothers had already left, and he had no choice but to remain at home to take care of the old folks.
And their younger cousin, Gu Qingyao, was clearly very intelligent but was born at the wrong time. She had no opportunities at home. She could only do the housework, get married, and have children.
It was indeed a rare opportunity to study overseas.
Mo Beihan inwardly calcted the time. He was thinking that Yao Yao might as well stay overseas for a few more years and wait until this era had passedpletely.
It would be over in a few years. He knew that Gu Qingyao had no problempleting her medical studies. But if she wanted to find her mother, it would be more easily achieved if she remained overseas.
Once she returned, it would be difficult to leave again.
He had almost gone crazy from missing her, but he still hoped that his girl would live in an environment of freedom.
Mo Beihan nced at them. ¡°All right. I¡¯ve asked you here to discuss an important matter. Considering the current circumstances, I think... they will pass in three to four years. What ns do you have? What do each of you want to do in the future?¡±
When the restrictions were lifted and they were free, all the illustrious families would all develop in diverse ways. A person¡¯s achievements and influence would also depend on many factors. They did not have to depend solely on their jobs as they did now.
In arge family, those who had achievements in various professions would have greater cohesive power. The Gu family members were all very intelligent, but not everyone was suited to civil service.
Chapter 665 - The Gu Family Arrives In The Capital (3)
Chapter 665: The Gu Family Arrives In The Capital (3)
Among them, Gu Jinhang and his brother, Gu Jinfeng, were the most intelligent and the craftiest. They were flexible and agile thinkers.
Gu Jinhang was a fox. He was the most suited to civil service. In their previous life, he had been the most sessful.
Inparison, Gu Jinfeng was a more independent thinker. He enjoyed the freedom and disliked being restricted. He was more suited for business.
In their previous life, this fellow quit to start his own business. He prospered in the business world and was the richest member of the Gu family.
Eldest Cousin, Gu Jinye, was not as outstanding as them, but in the end, he was the eldest. He was not any less capable than them. He was a practical person and more reliable. He was also all-rounded and was best suited to looking after the family.
As for Gu Jinlin, Mo Beihan felt that he had not fulfilled his potential in his previous life. This might be because Third Uncle¡¯s family was poorer, or because Zhou Ping had less foresight. In the end, Gu Jinlin and Fifth Cousin, Gu Jinxuan, had gone into business at Zhou Ping¡¯s insistence.
Gu Jinlin was not as sessful as Gu Jinfeng but had some aplishments. After all, he was not stupid.
As for Fifth Cousin, Gu Jinxuan, he was the youngest of the older cousins and the most independent thinker. With the support of his older cousins, he had been fearless and had been fairly sessful.
In their previous life, the Gu family had developed into a fairly powerful family! After all, none of their sons or grandsons were ckers. Not only had the older cousins done well, when the younger ones grew up, they had all seeded too. This was rare among the families in the capital.
Mo Beihan felt that they could do even better in this life.
The older cousins¡¯ eyes brightened at Mo Beihan¡¯s words. ¡°You... what do you mean? Have you received news?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a guess!¡±
Everyone: ¡°...¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Think of our thousands of years of history. Never has there been an era like this. So I think that this is only temporary. One day, society will return to normal. And I feel that that day is not far off!
¡°Then all the professions will expand. If our families want to grow more powerful, they must have talented people in every profession. These are social connections. The Gu family has many children and grandchildren, and they can take different pathways. They should each develop their strengths so that the family will be even more powerful. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±
¡°What on earth are you saying?¡± Gu Jinhang asked.
Mo Beihan lowered his eyes and smiled. ¡°If I say too much now, you probably won¡¯t believe me either. I¡¯m just giving you a hint. Older brothers, all of you are so intelligent, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll figure it out soon.¡±
Older brothers?
They quivered and rolled their eyes. This bastard was really shameless!
Mo Beihan said, ¡°For example, Yao Yao is especially talented in medicine. In the future, she will certainly pursue this path. If she can reach the pinnacle of her profession, I believe her status in the capital will not be inferior to any of you.¡±
They paused. They had not carefully considered this point before.
In their hearts, it was their job as boys to build up the family. Yao Yao was their beloved younger sister. She just had to be pampered at home. As long as they were around, they would not allow anyone to bully her.
But they had not considered that Gu Qingyao¡¯s social standing might be higher than theirs.
They thought about Yao Yao¡¯s medical skills. The older cousins still could not figure out why their younger cousin was so talented, but if theypared her to Jiang Yiru¡¯s current status, their younger cousin was not to be underestimated if society returned to normal!
Chapter 666 - The Gu Family Arrives At The Capital (3)
Chapter 666: The Gu Family Arrives At The Capital (3)
The cousins did not know that not only should they not underestimate their younger cousin!
Within a few years of her return, they would be thinking of ways to depend on her.
Mo Beihan looked thoughtfully at them and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s still early and you have plenty of time to carefully consider it. Think about all those old folks at the Qing River Brigade. Many of them are so capable. In the future... they may be reinstated. Jiang Yiru is an example.
¡°Perhaps you can take them into consideration when you think about what you want to do in the future. Business, medicine, research ¡ª there are talented people in every profession. It is difficult to achieve anything great by yourself. But if the uncles, especially Second Uncle, can advance a little further and the Gu family has a n to protect it, then things will be different.¡±
They were all intelligent people. Mo Beihan knew he did not have to say anything too concrete. They were so capable that he only had to drop them a hint. Then the Gu family would advance even faster than in his previous life.
Mo Beihan did not linger after he had finished speaking but stood up and said his goodbyes.
When he reached the doorway, Gu Jinfeng called out to him, ¡°Can you be a little more concrete?¡±
Gu Jinfeng had a nimble brain. He longed to be free to do what he wanted, but the current circumstances did not permit it.
When he heard Mo Beihan¡¯s words, he immediately had some ideas. He just had to wait for the opportunity.
He longed to know whether Mo Beihan had gotten wind of something.
This fellow was the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson. He certainly knew more than them.
Mo Beihan turned and leaned against the door frame with his arms crossed. Heughed. ¡°Older Brothers, you are so intelligent. I¡¯m sure you will figure it out.¡±
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°...¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯sst words before he left were, ¡°Study hard.¡±
Gu Jinfeng and Gu Jinhang ground their teeth as they looked at Mo Beihan¡¯s vanishing figure!
Gu Jinye said, ¡°That fellow likes to talk mysteriously. My fists itch when I look at him. Shall we give him a beating?¡±
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°...¡±
Gu Jinhang: ¡°...¡±
They looked at their eldest cousin in shock.
They considered themselves to be bad people who acted viciously. It was not surprising for them to think about bad things like beating someone up. But it shocked them to hear their upright Eldest Cousin talking like that!
Gu Jinye looked at them. ¡°Why are you staring at me? Anyway, Yao Yao is not in China. Even if we beat him up, he can¡¯tin.¡±
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°...¡±
Gu Jinhang: ¡°...¡±
Eldest Cousin, you¡¯ve be wicked!
At the end of autumn, Gu Jinye and Li Qingdan finally got married. The ceremony was conducted in the capital. The Li family lived too far away, and winter came early in the north. It would take them too long to travel to the capital and back, and by the time they got back, it would be too cold.
So the Li family parents did note. Only an older cousin attended the wedding.
On the Gu family¡¯s side, Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu did note either. Their status was special, so they did not travel but remained at home. Gu Yunshuang stayed behind to take care of them.
Gu Yunshen brought the children to attend the wedding. Little Six and Little Nine finally saw their parents.
Gu Fangting came too, and her uncles were all here. Gu Fangting was the family¡¯s granddaughter, after all. Although the Gu family was used to doting on Gu Qingyao, she was a girl, too, and the family cherished her.
Gu Fangting had always lived in their hometown and never traveled far. This time, Gu Yunshen brought her along to expand her horizons.
Chapter 667 - The Gu Family Arrives In The Capital (5)
Chapter 667: The Gu Family Arrives In The Capital (5)
The Gu family ced a great deal of importance on this wedding. Although it was Gu Jinye who was getting married, Second Uncle¡¯s family made careful preparations.
Gu Jinye was the Gu family¡¯s eldest grandson and the first grandchild to be married. Of course, they made it as grand as possible.
The things Gu Jinye needed for his wedding had been prepared long ago. Actually, most of the preparations had been madest year. Gu Qingyao had sent them so many things that there was definitely more than enough.
This time, the wedding had been dyed for a long time after moving to the capital because of Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt¡¯s jobs. They had no house and had no choice but to stay in the sixty-square-meter house that Gu Jinye¡¯s workce assigned to him. The family was toorge, and it was inconvenient.
Now Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt had received their jobs but had not been assigned a house. Despite that, they found a suitable house and moved out. They would rather rent a ce than dy their son¡¯s wedding any longer.
Gu Yunshen was not in a hurry to return from the capital this time. In any case, the farming work back home had already ceased. It was winter now, and most people had nothing to do at home.
After he brought the children over, Gu Fangting stayed too. There were no young children in Second Uncle¡¯s family, and he had many rooms, so they stayed there for the time being.
School arrangements had been made too.
Gu Yunshen had nothing to do, so he roamed the streets. He was very knowledgeable and had plenty of money that Gu Qingyao had given him before she left. Back in his hometown, he would visit the ck market and salvage station whenever he was free, to look for bargains. Now that he was here in the capital, he continued to do the same.
Gu Jinfeng enjoyed doing this too, but hecked Gu Yunshen¡¯s discernment. Without an elder to guide him, his deals had not gone so smoothly, but with Gu Yunshen around, the two of them did particrly well.
They temporarily kept their spoils in Second Uncle¡¯s house.
In China, the Gu family¡¯s situation was improving. Overseas, Gu Qingyao was earning money hand over fist.
The Qiao family¡¯s businesswork was truly extensive. At the moment, the biggest businesses belonged to her uncles. Her three uncles were in different lines, but they often worked together. When they first entered the business world, they were practically partners. Now, they could be said to be part of the same system.
But the cousins were different. By the time they were grown up, the family was not short of money. And with their elders to support them, they were all young and eager to make their own mark.
So!
Everyone pursued their interests!
Eldest Cousin¡¯s business was electronic products and some household appliances. Second Cousin¡¯s main business involved luxury goods, clothes and bags. Now, he was venturing into cosmetics and perfumes. He managed his own brand and was doing very well.
Fourth Cousin was rather vain and was like a diva. He worked with Second Cousin.
Third Cousin and Fourth Cousin were twins. Third Cousin was young and mainly dealt in hotels and restaurants. But his business was not veryrge. After all, he had not been in it for very long.
Her mother, Qiao Yuying, focused solely on Qiao¡¯s Jewelry.
There were plenty of avenues for Gu Qingyao to disy her talents.
After she offered the raw jade to Qiao Yuying, Qiao Yuying epted them and simply added five hundred million to her ount. She also specially used that piece of imperial jade to make a set of jewelry for Gu Qingyao. It was custom-made by someone in herpany and was so beautiful that Gu Qingyao was almost dazzled.
In her previous life, Gu Qingyao had some fame as an artist. In this life, she had continued to learn from her teachers and had also learnt many unique embroidery techniques.
She was well-versed in design and colorbinations.
Chapter 668 - Becoming Rivals In Love (1)
Chapter 668: Bing Rivals In Love (1)
So she drew many jewelry and fashion designs and handed many exquisitely embroidered pieces to her older cousins so that she could get the best price for them.
The money naturally came rolling in.
Lately, she had been working on skincare products and perfumes. She dabbled in these in her previous life as well.
As the Gu family¡¯s eldest youngdy and an expert physician, her life had been very good.
She usually made these skincare products herself. She had also studied perfumes in her previous life and had even won an internationalpetition in blending perfumes!
But in her previous life, she had not spent much time in these areas. In fact, she had not dealt with them much. It was just a hobby that she used to make products for herself or for gifts.
She still preferred trading inmodities.
But things were different now!
Her older cousins were in this line, and she had the time now, so why let the opportunity go to waste?
She had been in the Qiao family for half a year. Qiao Yuying often had to do business in faraway ces, so Gu Qingyao had gone to Hong Kong twice with her.
She had specially gathered information on antiques from China. On both visits, they were fortunate enough to encounterrge batches of Chinese antiques.
The first batch consisted of porcin and decorative items. There were nearly a hundred items. The second batch consisted of antique paintings. There were over sixty paintings. Gu Qingyao examined them and saw that they were authentic. Although their prices varied, there were definitely many good items there.
They spent less than a million in total. At the moment, she had no probleming up with a sum like that.
Her mother also had arge collection of such things, so she had many connections in this area. They went twice and managed to collect such items both times. Many rich people in Hong Kong were interested in such things. If they had arrived a littleter, they would not have been able to obtain them.
When they got back, Gu Qingyao rolled on her bed in delight. Oh, oh, oh, she just had to wait for their value to rise!
She was delighted to earn money, but Grandma Qiao was dismayed.
Finally, there was someone in the family who was talented in medicine, but they had lured her into business. This must be stopped. She must correct this wayward child.
Grandma Qiao earnestly remonstrated with her. ¡°Yao Yao! Don¡¯t you think we have plenty of money? If you need money, you can just let me know. In fact, you don¡¯t even need to tell me. In the future, I will make those jerks give you a regr allowance. You can have as much as you want. And your mother, uncles and grandparents will all give you an allowance, all right?
¡°Won¡¯t you learn medicine from Grandma? Medicine is so meaningful! You can heal the sick, save lives, and deliver all living things from torment. It¡¯s such a noble thing, isn¡¯t it? Business is too tough! Let¡¯s not learn about that, all right?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
True, she could heal the sick and save lives. But deliver all living things from torment?
Surely she did not have the ability to do that?
Grandma dragged Gu Qingyao to her own study. The Qiao home was veryrge and had many studies. Because everyone needed a space to work, and they usually stayed together, almost everyone in the family had their own study.
Grandfather and Grandma shared a study. Their study was especiallyrge and mostly consisted of Grandma¡¯s medical books.
The study had a vintage look. All its furnishings were antiques and the walls were almostpletely covered with bookshelves that were filled with books.
Gu Qingyao was amazed when she saw it!
Grandma Qiao said smugly, ¡°Look, Yao Yao, I have collected all these over the years. Most of the books here are rted to medicine. I found a way to bring most of them from China! Many of them are the only existing copies.
¡°There are many secret forms to preserve health which were used only by thedies in the imperial pce. They were not circted outside the pce!¡±
Chapter 669 - Becoming Rivals In Love (2)
Chapter 669: Bing Rivals In Love (2)
Grandma¡¯s ancestors had been physicians in the imperial pce, so she had many secret forms of all kinds.
¡°Look, look, there are also many medical notes I have specially organized. My entire life¡¯s experience in medicine is all here!¡±
Gu Qingyao looked. These were indeed valuable items. To a medical student, these were priceless.
Grandma was delighted at Gu Qingyao¡¯s interest. ¡°See, see! Aren¡¯t these things interesting? Why not study medicine with me? I¡¯ll give them all to you.¡±
Gu Qingyao was rather amused by her adorable grandmother.
She had had a very broad education in both lives, but there was always more to learn. She would not rest on herurels just because she knew enough.
Of course, she was interested in her grandmother¡¯s collection.
Gu Qingyao had plenty of time. By now, the Qiao family had given her a room, so she had a room to herself. She had plenty of time every night.
Gu Qingyao was deeply interested in these secret forms for preserving good health and ancient methods of making fragrances.
The olddy was delighted at her interest. The darling was not going to be led astray by those money-minded fellows. She was finally focusing on medicine.
The olddy did not know that, soon, her darling would integrate medicine and business.
Gu Qingyao was very busy. She was busy with analyzing her grandmother¡¯s secret forms, with her studies, and with her various money-making schemes. At this time, there were many business opportunities in Europe, especially if one was capable.
Meanwhile, Mo Beihan was also busy in China.
It was almost the end of the year. 1973 was almost over, and the children in the family were restless.
Gu Fangting, Little Six and Little Nine had been in the capital for less than three months before they began to miss home. Mo Chengrui and Mo Chengxu had also expressed the same desires. Mu Mu in particr longed for home.
Today, they were ying at the Gu house. Mo Beihan, Gu Yunshen, Gu Jinfeng and Gu Jinye were all present.
Mo Beihan looked at these rambunctious children in disbelief. ¡°What did you say? Are you sure? You want to go back to the Qing River Brigade?¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s home in the Southern Lake Brigade was now empty. He had brought Jiang Yingqiu to the capital. Now, she lived with Jiang Xun, and they were doing well.
Mo Chengrui and the others had nowhere to go if they returned. Since Gu Fangting, Little Six and Little Nine wanted to go home, too, they thought they could temporarily stay with the Gus, and they could all go home together.
Gu Yunshen could not figure it out. Especially when it came to Gu Fangting.
¡°Ting Ting! Isn¡¯t the capital a fine ce? Things are much better here than in our hometown. The people you meet here are different too. Life is too hard back home. As a girl, you should stay here and study hard so that you can be more capable in the future.¡±
Gu Fangting earnestly replied, ¡°Youngest Uncle, I know I must study hard. I want to go back precisely because I want to learn more. Here, I can only attend school and learn a little every day. I already know all the things in the textbook. The teachers don¡¯t teach anything else!
¡°But it¡¯s different in our hometown. There the old folks know a lot more. I want to learn from them.¡±
Gu Yunshuang was astounded!
Mu Mu, who was nearby, also nodded frantically. ¡°That¡¯s right. The teachers here teach too little. I want to learn more. I want to go home.¡±
When Little Six saw that Mu Mu was adamant, he immediately agreed. ¡°I want to go back too. I cannot lose to Mu Mu.¡±
Mu Mu was younger than him but surpassed him in terms of studies. They had already learnt all that the teachers here were teaching. Although he really wanted to remain with his parents, if Mu Mu went home, he would not be able to keep up with Mu Mu.
Chapter 670 - Becoming Rivals In Love (3)
Chapter 670: Bing Rivals In Love (3)
Little Nine was the youngest. He nced at his older brother, then at Mu Mu. ¡°I... I want to go home too! I cannot be the worst of all the children. Wu... Youngest Uncle, will you bring me to visit my parents often?¡±
He was the youngest and still dependent on his parents.
Gu Yunshen: ¡°...¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Gu Yunshen and Mo Beihan did not know what to say when they looked at this group of youngsters. They were both d and saddened by this.
How could they not be pleased that the children were so determined to advance and loved learning so much?
Other children were so reluctant to study even when they were forced to do so!
Mo Beihan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s not possible to go back home. Chengrui, our home is vacant. Your grandmother is doing well here. I don¡¯t want her to go back.
¡°Especially not if she has to take care of you, children. It¡¯s too hard on her.
¡°I doubt you will be used to staying with someone else either. After all, it is not your home. As for the Gu family, if Ting Ting, Little Six and Little Nine all go back, and you join them too, there will be too many of you.¡±
He looked at Gu Yunshen. ¡°Grandfather and Grandma Gu are getting on in years. Uncle Gu, if you and Youngest Aunt had to take care of the old folks and so many children, it would be too much for you to handle.¡±
Gu Yunshen thought about it and nodded.
It was true that it was unrealistic to bring six or seven children back.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°How about this! The children will remain in the capital, and I will find other teachers for you. There are many old folks in our hometown, but there are plenty here in the capital too. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to find them.
¡°Besides that, I¡¯ll see if I can get these old folks reinstated. If they cane to the capital, they can continue teaching these children.¡±
If the children loved to learn, then the adults were happy to put some effort into this matter.
They let the children y for a while before Mo Beihan brought Mo Chengrui and the others home.
They entered their neighborhood and got out of the car outside the Mo house. Just at that moment, Mo Yunhao and Bai Youran came walking towards them.
Mo Beihan¡¯s footsteps faltered. He was annoyed!
What a coincidence.
Meanwhile, Bai Youran was stunned to see Mo Beihan!
She stared dumbly at Mo Beihan for a long time. Mo Beihan felt disgusted and tried to hurry away with the children.
When she saw that Mo Beihan wanted to leave, Bai Youran rushed over. ¡°Beihan! Mo Beihan!¡±
She rushed towards Mo Beihan and blocked his way. She was flushed with excitement. ¡°Why are you here in the capital? You came to look for me? You must be here to look for me, right?¡±
Mo Beihan frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡±
Bai Youran: ¡°...¡±
Bai Youran, who had been so ted, had not expected this response from Mo Beihan. She was bewildered!
Meanwhile, Mo Yunhao finally recovered. He had been very irritated at the sight of Mo Beihan and so many children. He had not expected Bai Youran to rush over to intercept Mo Beihan. And her tone was very... intimate?
¡°Youran, do you know him?¡±
Mo Yunhao was infuriated. He turned to look at Mo Beihan with a hostile expression, as if Mo Beihan was seducing his wife.
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Bai Youran ignored him and continued to keep her eyes fixed on Mo Beihan. She looked hurt. ¡°Beihan, you... why would you say that? Why are you pretending not to know me?¡±
Chapter 671 - Becoming Rivals In Love (4)
Chapter 671: Bing Rivals In Love (4)
Mo Beihan said brutally, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Comrade, I really don¡¯t recognize you. Please get out of my way!¡±
Of course he remembered this vicious woman. But right now, he did not want to deal with Bai Youran.
He knew that Bai Youran was in the capital and that the Bai house was not far from the Mo house. After moving to the Mo house, Bai Youran would probably quickly discover where he was.
But he had maintained a very low profile as ofte and had done everything he could to avoid being found by this woman. Half a year had gone by without incident. He had not expected to run into her today.
He had been thinking of a way to get Mo Yunhao to marry Bai Youran!
He had not anticipated how slow Jiang Hongying would be to act. He had already assisted her, but she still had not managed to settle Bai Youran.
In this life, he had not seen Bai Youran for three years. It was natural that he did not recognize her.
Bai Youran¡¯s eyes reddened when she saw that the man she longed for was treating her so brutally. She reached out to tug Mo Beihan¡¯s arm. ¡°Beihan, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why are you pretending not to know me? Have you forgotten all that has passed between us?¡±
Mo Beihan was utterly disgusted, but this woman had done even more disgusting things in their previous life. Mo Beihan immediately moved aside when he saw her reach out to grab her arm. His expression grew even more frosty. ¡°Pay attention to your behavior. Comrade, you are a female. How could you be so uninhibited?¡±
This was a very conservative era. In a way, many of thews regarding male and female rtionships were contradictory.
On one hand, the freedom to love was supported. On the other hand, the way in which men and women could speak and behave around each other was strictly regted. Outside the house, even husbands and wives should not touch each other, as it was considered offensive to society¡¯s morals.
Mo Beihan¡¯s words were extremely serious. It was tantamount to calling Bai Youran shameless.
Mo Yunhao, who was standing nearby, was infuriated. He said to Mo Beihan furiously, ¡°Mo Beihan, what have you done to Youran? She¡¯s my girlfriend. Don¡¯t you dare insult her!¡±
Mo Beihan grunted coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t even know her. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about either. Since she¡¯s your girlfriend, you should keep her under control. Don¡¯t allow her to insinuate such things with other men for no reason. She may not care about her reputation, but I care about mine!¡±
With that, Mo Beihan left. He simply went around Bai Youran and entered the front door of his house.
Bai Youran was so frightened she hurriedly grabbed Mo Beihan. ¡°Beihan, it¡¯s not like that. I can exin. He¡¯s not my boyfriend. He¡¯s talking nonsense... Ah!¡±
Bai Youran had just grabbed hold of Mo Beihan¡¯s arm when he forcefully flung her aside.
¡°I already said that I don¡¯t know you. Can¡¯t you listen to reason?¡±
Bai Youran almost fell when he flung her aside. He had judged his force nicely and flung her straight into Mo Yunhao¡¯s arms.
Mo Yunhao hurriedly supported Bai Youran. After pursuing this girl for so many days, this was the first time he was holding this beautiful woman in his arms!
Her body was as soft as he imagined!
Bai Youran immediately began to cry.
Mo Yunhao grew furious when he saw the beautiful girl crying. ¡°Youran, don¡¯t cry! I¡¯ll stand up for you.¡±
He turned and roared at Mo Beihan. ¡°Mo Beihan, are you crazy? Youran is my woman. How dare you touch her? I won¡¯t let you off!¡±
¡°Who is your woman? Shut up!¡± Bai Youran screamed
Mo Yunhao was taken aback!
Bai Youran could not be bothered with him. She hurriedly exined to Mo Beihan, ¡°Beihan, don¡¯t believe him. Nothing is going on between us. I¡¯m Youran! Three years ago... three years ago, we met each other in Nancheng. Have you forgotten me?¡±
Chapter 672 - Becoming Rivals In Love (5)
Chapter 672: Bing Rivals In Love (5)
Mo Beihan frowned thoughtfully. He looked as if he had forgotten her long ago.
He studied Bai Youran for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I seem to have met you before, but I don¡¯t really remember you. Please don¡¯t bother me.¡±
Then he turned and left.
Bai Youran wanted to chase after him. ¡°Beihan... Beihan...¡±
But Mo Yunhao dragged her back. ¡°Youran, what¡¯s the matter with you? How do you know him? Did you meet in Nancheng? What happened? Do you like him?¡±
Bai Youran waspletely focused on Mo Beihan and ignored him. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. He must havee to the capital to look for me. That must be it. I knew it. He must like me. He must miss me.¡±
Mo Yunhao exploded with rage. ¡°Impossible. He has been in the capital for a long time. How can he be looking for you? It was my grandfather who found him and brought him here. It has nothing to do with you!¡±
Bai Youran was shocked!
¡°He has been in the capital for a long time? And... it was your grandfather who brought him back?¡±
Mo Yunhao looked resentful. ¡°Of course. He has been here for more than half a year. He has never looked for you. Don¡¯t be silly, Youran, he¡¯s not here to search for you.
¡°He¡¯s a bastard of poor breeding, and my grandfather found him. But a low-ss person will always be a low-ss person. Why would you keep thinking about someone like that? Did he deceive you in order to get ahead? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll avenge you!¡±
Bai Youran¡¯s eyes widened.
He had been here for half a year? He was a bastard?
In that case, Mo Beihan was the Mo family¡¯s prodigal eldest grandson?
¡°He... He¡¯s your Second Brother?¡±
Mo Yunhao said angrily, ¡°He¡¯s not fit to be my Second Brother. He¡¯s just a bastard. I won¡¯t acknowledge him.¡±
Although Mo Yunhao spoke disdainfully and he continually insulted Mo Beihan, at that moment, Bai Youran did not care anymore. Joy and shock collided within her. Her entire mind was filled with the fact that since Mo Beihan was the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson, he was now worthy of her. In that way, her parents and grandfather would no longer object to her marrying Mo Beihan!
Wonderful!
Bai Youran excitedly started running towards her home.
¡°Youran! Youran...¡±
Mo Yunhao called her many times, but Bai Youran ignored him and continued running.
Mo Yunhao was left standing there in a rage. He had not expected Mo Beihan to be so treacherous. He and his mother had gone through a careful process before selecting Bai Youran to be his wife, but Mo Beihan had quietly seduced her.
Bai Youran¡¯s behavior clearly showed that Mo Beihan had deceived her!
Impossible!
Bai Youran was the Bai family¡¯s youngdy. At the moment, Mo Beihan had already obtained the Old Master¡¯s affections. If he married Bai Youran, he and his mother would have no ce in the Bai family.
Most importantly, Bai Youran was the woman that he fancied. He would not allow Mo Beihan to snatch her from him.
Or how could he show his face in the capital?
Mo Yunhao could no longer control his rage at that thought. A man¡¯s greatest fear was that someone would take his woman. If the person who took her was his greatest enemy, then that would be the crowning humiliation.
Mo Yunhao charged wildly into the Mo house and rushed upstairs to confront Mo Beihan.
Mo Beihan had just reached his room. He was also in a rage. He found the sight of the woman hateful.
A short whileter, Mo Yunhao¡¯s bellows reached his ears. ¡°Mo Beihan,e out. I won¡¯t let you off!¡±
Mo Yunhao kicked open Mo Beihan¡¯s room door with a crash.
Mo Yunhao rushed in, his expression distorted with rage. ¡°How dare you. You even dared to seduce Youran. Let me tell you, Youran is my woman. She is the Bai family¡¯s youngdy. A country bumpkin like you is not even fit to carry her shoes!¡±
Chapter 673 - Pursue Her, Second Brother Supports You (1)
Chapter 673: Pursue Her, Second Brother Supports You (1)
Mo Beihan had been a powerful and important man in his previous life. Although he had often been treated contemptuously when he first started work, he had gone from strength to strength in the Mo familyter on. No one had pointed at him and berated him for a long time.
So when Mo Yunhao rushed in like that, his eyes grew frosty.
But he recovered himself instantly. His eyes shed as he looked at the furious Mo Yunhao. He suddenly had an idea!
Mo Beihan¡¯s lips twitched, and he did not argue. Instead, he deliberately put on a contemptuous expression. ¡°Your woman? Youran is the Bai family¡¯s youngdy. The entire Bai family dotes on her. There are hordes of men in the capital who want to marry her. To marry her represents not only status, but also power.
¡°If I can marry Bai Youran, the young men of the capital will all envy me. The entire Bai family will support me. Of course I have designs on a girl like that!¡±
Mo Beihan did not directly answer Mo Yunhao, but deliberately praised Bai Youran.
Of course Mo Yunhao almost exploded with rage upon hearing that!
¡°Mo Beihan, Youran is mine! You are not to charm her! Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? You¡¯re just a bastard from the countryside. Youran is the Bai family¡¯s youngdy. How can she possibly fancy you?¡±
Mo Beihan was not at all angry at being scolded. Instead, he smiled and pulled up a chair. He sat down with his legs up and his arms crossed. He smiled smugly andzily. ¡°She won¡¯t fancy me? Does she fancy you?¡±
Mo Yunhao immediately said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson. My status is the most worthy of Youran.¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Right now, I am the Mo Family¡¯s eldest grandson!¡±
¡°Rubbish, I¡¯m my parents¡¯ son. You¡¯re just a bastard!¡±
Mo Beihan continued smiling. ¡°My mother was the first wife!¡±
Mo Yunhao jumped up in rage. ¡°My mother was the one who was properly married into the Mo family. She is the mistress of the household. Your mother counts for nothing.¡±
A cold light shed across Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes. But he did not allow himself to be diverted. Instead, heughed coldly. ¡°Mo Yunhao, whether you admit it or not, right now, I¡¯m the one whom Youran likes.¡±
¡°Rubbish...¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you see how she could not bear to let me go just now?¡±
¡°You...¡±
Mo Yunhao was pale with rage.
Mo Beihanughed smugly. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that, did you? I know you and your mother have been looking for a girl from a powerful background to make a marriage alliance. Did you expect that I wouldn¡¯t think of that? Bai Youran is the most suitable candidate. If you marry her, you will have respect and influence. Which means that you will have absolute power!¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Mo Yunhao¡¯s veins bulged with rage. ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose! Mo Beihan, you knew that I¡¯m about to be engaged to Youran, so you¡¯ve deliberatelye between us, right?¡±
Mo Beihanughed arrogantly. ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m doing this on purpose. I¡¯m from a vige. I have no one to rely on, so it¡¯s a little difficult to defeat you. The simplest solution is to marry a wife from a powerful background. The person you¡¯ve selected must certainly be the best candidate. Hahahaha!¡±
¡°You...¡±
Mo Beihan got up and walked closer to Mo Yunhao, looking smugly victorious. ¡°Mo Yunhao, I¡¯m older than you, and I¡¯ve taken the position of eldest grandson. I also have four nephews. Now, our grandparents favor me. When I marry Bai Youran, how will you fight me?¡±
¡°You...¡±
Mo Yunhao was deeply enraged. But at the same time, he did not want to acknowledge the terror that lurked at the bottom of his heart.
Chapter 674 - Pursue Her, Second Brother Supports You (2)
Chapter 674: Pursue Her, Second Brother Supports You (2)
It was true that his grandparents were extremely biased towards Mo Beihan. Without anyone topete with him in the past, he had always assumed that he was the Mo family¡¯s only sessor. Now he slowly realized that his grandparents had never really groomed him.
But everything had changed since Mo Beihan¡¯s arrival.
His grandfather brought Mo Beihan practically everywhere. Whenever he did business, he brought Mo Beihan along to teach him. He continually introduced Mo Beihan to the older generation. He had never been treated like that in the past.
In the past, he had been toozy to care about such things. He felt that he was just a child. It was only right that Grandfather made the decisions about these important matters.
Now he realized that this was not the case. Not the case at all!
Over the past six months, Grandfather often asked Mo Beihan¡¯s opinion on many family matters. Mo Beihan¡¯s word was gaining authority in the family.
As Mo Beihan said, grandfather already favored him. If he married Bai Youran and had the help of the Bai family, there would be no ce for him, Mo Yunhao, in the Mo family.
Mo Yunhao¡¯s eyes grew red with rage when he saw Mo Beihan¡¯s smug expression. ¡°Mo Beihan, don¡¯t think that you can snatch Youran from me. Dream on!
¡°Youran is mine. If you dare to seduce your younger brother¡¯s woman, I¡¯ll tell grandfather. Then he¡¯ll force you to leave.¡±
¡°Hahahaha...¡± Mo Beihan roared withughter. He looked at Mo Yunhao as if he was an idiot. ¡°You say I¡¯m seducing my younger brother¡¯s woman? Do you have proof? When did you see me seducing Bai Youran? When we were at the entrance, didn¡¯t you see that I ignored herpletely? Hahahaha!¡±
Mo Yunhao was shocked. This Mo Beihan was truly cunning and despicable. He had chosen Bai Youran long ago, but pretended not to know her so that he would not have any proof. Despicable!
How dare he!
Mo Beihan had been in the Mo family for so long but had never revealed his ¡°true colour¡± to Mo Yunhao. So Mo Yunhao seldom felt that Mo Beihan was a threat.
But now, he felt truly threatened. He felt that this bastard that he had always looked down on was truly plotting to take everything from him in the future.
Mo Yunhao¡¯s expression grew vicious. ¡°Mo Beihan, Youran is mine. Don¡¯t dream of taking her from me. Right now, she has been deceived by you. I will certainly let her see your true colour. Youran is mine.¡±
With that, Mo Yunhao, turned and flung open the door to leave.
Mo Beihan only smiled when he left!
Go pursue Bai Youran!
Great!
Second Brother supports you!
Go on!
Mo Yunhao had already wanted to marry Bai Youran, but with Mo Beihan goading him, he immediately decided that he must definitely marry Bai Youran. In Mo Yunhao¡¯s mind, Bai Youran¡¯s behavior towards Mo Beihan at the entrance became part of Mo Beihan¡¯s deception.
At that moment, Mo Yunhao hated Mo Beihan. But he did not despise Bai Youran at all. In fact, he kept thinking of how to obtain her.
Mo Beihan was delighted!
He hoped that Mo Yunhao would quickly settle Bai Youran!
...
Once Bai Youran found out that Mo Beihan was the Mo family¡¯s new eldest grandson, she almost danced with delight and excitement.
She went home and told Zheng Min everything. Zheng Min was also surprised. ¡°What did you say? Is it true?¡±
Zheng Min knew that her daughter liked this man and that he was from the countryside. But she did not really know what he was like.
Chapter 675 - Pursue Her, Second Brother Supports You (3)
Chapter 675: Pursue Her, Second Brother Supports You (3)
Her daughter was at the age to fall in love, and her immaturity was natural. She kept her daughter at home for a while, and after she brought her back to the capital, she kept a close eye on her. The man was not in the capital, so the two would not have a chance to meet.
She had not expected that he would turn out to be the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson.
Bai Youran said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s true, I just saw him. He really is the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson.¡±
Bai Youran blushed shyly as she smiled and grabbed Zheng Min¡¯s arms. ¡°Mother, you used to object to us being together. You insisted that a country boy was not worthy of me. Now that he¡¯s the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson, isn¡¯t he worthy of me?
¡°He is the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson, and I¡¯m the Bai family¡¯s youngdy. Our families are equal in social status. This time, you can¡¯t object to me being with Mo Beihan, can you?¡±
Three years had passed but her daughter still had not forgotten him. She had just met him again and now she wanted to marry him. Zheng Min shook her head. She really was a young and silly girl!
Love was preventing her from thinking clearly.
Zheng Min pulled Bai Youran to sit down. ¡°Youran! If Mo Beihan is truly capable, then it¡¯s not impossible for you to marry him. But you must listen to me. You are not to hurry the matter. Now Mo Yunhao also likes you, so it looks like you will certainly be the future mistress of the Mo family.
¡°Now you just have to wait and see. See which of them has the ability to emerge the victor. Then you will marry him and be the Mo family¡¯s mistress.¡±
Bai Youran immediately frowned. ¡°Mother, Mo Beihan is the one I like. Now he is the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson, and the Old Master favors him. If I marry him, the Mo family will certainly be his.¡±
Zheng Min disagreed. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Youran. Don¡¯t be so naive! Mo Beihan is just a country boy. Do you think he will be the Mo family¡¯s sessor so easily?
¡°He has not been in the capital all these years. Even if the Old Master favors him, he will certainly consider the Mo family¡¯s future. The crucial point is whether Mo Beihan can be part of the capital¡¯s social circles. It is a question of his ability.
¡°If he only depends on you, that proves that he doesn¡¯t have that much ability. Why marry a man like that? There are plenty ofpetent and capable men from good families. Now both the Mo family¡¯s sessors fancy you. You might as well observe them carefully to see who has the most potential.
¡°Don¡¯t forget, everything you have now was given to you by the Bai family. Do you think your Grandfather will still favor you if you marry a useless man and depend on the Bai family?
Bai Youran did not know what to say.
Zheng Min instructed her. ¡°Mo Beihan is here in the capital, so you don¡¯t have to worry. Anyway, you are not in a hurry to get married now. So you might as well test them. It¡¯s not so easy to be our Bai family¡¯s son-inw. Meanwhile, think of the Mo family matter as his test. If he can pass, your grandfather will have no objections. He will even be delighted to marry you to him.
¡°That way, you can retain your status in the Bai family. Your standing in the Bai family will give you the authority in the Mo family. Do you understand?¡±
Bai Youran pursed her lips. She understood all too well. The Bai family had to approve of her marriage. Now that Mo Beihan was the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson, his status was worthy of her. All that remained was to prove his ability!
Bai Youran nodded. Ultimately, she was not willing to give up her wealth and status in the Bai Family. ¡°I understand, Mother. In the future, you have to help me! I want to marry the man I like.¡±
Zheng Min smiled. ¡°Of course I will help you!¡±
Chapter 676 - Pursue Her, Second Brother Supports You (4)
Chapter 676: Pursue Her, Second Brother Supports You (4)
Bai Youran had changed over the past few years. She was just a young girl then and was not so astute. Now that she was older and with Zheng Min¡¯s guidance, she increasingly realized the importance of power and status.
She must retain her status as the Bai family¡¯s youngdy. Besides that, she must also retain her grandfather¡¯s affections.
If she wanted to maintain her wealth and status, she must certainly marry into one of the best families.
She liked Mo Beihan, but his background had always bothered her. Now that she knew Mo Beihan was the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson, Bai Youran felt that marrying Mo Beihan was a certainty.
And with Zheng Min¡¯s persuasion, Bai Youran was in no hurry!
After being goaded by Mo Beihan, Mo Yunhao began a furious campaign to win Bai Youran. Bai Youran enjoyed the feeling of being pursued. After considering the Mo family¡¯s situation, she did notpletely reject Mo Yunhao either. That was what her mother, Zheng Min, had taught her.
Time passed quickly. Winter was over and spring was approaching. Mo Beihan was very busy and was seldom at the Mo house. Mo Yunhao continued to be active in polite society. Mo Beihan really could notpete with him in terms of reputation.
But Mo Yunhao still had not settled matters with Bai Youran. Mo Beihan wanted to roll his eyes. This Mo Yunhao was so useless. Even after helping him so many times, he still had not sealed the deal.
However, Mo Beihan did not spend too much time thinking about them. He was aware that he presently did not have the ability to get rid of all these irritating people.
The upper ss was too prejudiced against outsiders. He was from the countryside, and it was difficult for him to break into their social circle. Cementing his standing in the capital would be no easy feat.
Besides his status as the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson and his grandparents¡¯ affection, he really did not have any other cards in hand. He was far behind other young men from good families who were born in the capital and who had been building their influence for many years.
It was not a matter of ability but a matter of time.
In his previous life, it had taken nearly ten years after joining the Mo family to get a firm foothold and wield real power.
With his previous life¡¯s experience, he knew he would achieve this much faster in this life. But he was not infinitely resourceful, and he could not defeat everyone so soon after arriving.
The Bai family was not to be trifled with. He must have some ability of his own. He could not just depend on the Mo family.
Two years passed in a sh.
This stifling era finally ended, and the Gu family breathed a sigh of relief!
Mo Beihan maintained a low profile in the capital over the past two years, but his presence was increasingly felt. He was seldom in the capital. In fact, he was often away. Jiang Hongying and Mo Yunhao had been on their guard for two years, but the Old Master still showed no signs of designating his sessor. This made them rx slightly.
With Mo Beihan goading him from time to time, Mo Yunhao was now determined to marry Bai Youran!
To Mo Yunhao, marrying Bai Youran symbolized defeating Mo Beihan. Even though Jiang Hongying wanted him to marry as soon as possible and have children, Mo Yunhao refused. So matters dragged on until today!
At the Gu family.
Mo Beihan looked at Gu Jinfeng and smiled. ¡°Well? Have you made up your mind?¡±
Gu Jinfeng raised his brows and crossed his arms. ¡°I have nothing to lose. But can you bear to give up your bright future in the Mo family?¡±
Chapter 677 - Meeting Overseas (1)
Chapter 677: Meeting Overseas (1)
The era of caution was over. The Gu family were no longer bad elements who had to live cautiously. The old folks in the Qing River Brigade¡¯s cowshed had resumed their jobs, and many of them were currently in the capital.
They were nearly at the end of 1876. After a few years of brainwashing, Mo Beihan had convinced Gu Jinfeng. He now had a deeper understanding of the future.
Some of those who had been sent overseas were back. They really learnt a lot and werepletely changed. Now a second batch was being sent overseas.
And Gu Jinfeng was among them.
The Gu family was rapidly advancing in the capital, and they had be one of the neers to the upper ss.
It was Second Uncle¡¯s family that had advanced the most. Right now, Second Uncle, Gu Yunjing, held the most senior position within the Gu family.
Among the grandchildren, Second Cousin Gu Jinhang was doing the best, followed by Eldest Cousin Gu Jinye.
Gu Jinye had proven worthy of his status as Eldest Cousin. He was steady, all-rounded and could see the big picture. His image was excellent. Although Second Uncle¡¯s family was advancing rapidly, no one overlooked the Gu family¡¯s oldest grandson.
Unlike Second Cousin Gu Jinhang. His reputation for his cunning had made him notorious in the capital!
Gu Jinfeng was not interested in a steady job. He had no choice in the past. He could not survive without a job. But now society was opening up, and he saw a ray of hope.
With his father and older brother around, the family did not need him. He wanted to see the world and test his wings.
People who were permitted to leave the country just had toplete their studies, and they were guaranteed a job upon return. He wanted to travel overseas and gain experience. As long as he finished his studies, his future was assured when he returned. Worsees to worst, he could always look for another job!
His younger cousin had already been overseas for three years. He was worried about her and wanted to see her!
Gu Jinfeng felt that he had no burdens. He was not worried about money or the future. Going overseas would only cause a few years dy. He was not going there for fun but to learn. Surely there was no disadvantage in learning.
But Mo Beihan was different. This fellow wanted to go overseas as well. That surprised Gu Jinfeng!
The Gu family had worked hard to rise to their position in the capital. But Mo Beihan was different. He was so young. He depended entirely on his position as the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson.
It would not be easy for him to gain a foothold in the capital.
After so long in the Mo family, he was practically the Mo family¡¯s sessor. If he went overseas at this time, it would disrupt his progress in the Mo family.
Mo Beihan smiled at Gu Jinfeng¡¯s question. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I miss my wife! Yao Yao is such an outstanding girl. If I don¡¯t go soon, she might not want me anymore. What will I do then?¡±
Gu Jinfeng red at him. This bastard. Although he knew that Mo Beihan was exaggerating, he could not help feeling irritated at his words.
But the girl was his younger cousin, so he had no choice!
Gu Jinfeng did not know that Mo Beihan was not exaggerating.
He was mainly going overseas to see Gu Qingyao.
He was not worried that Yao Yao would despise him. But... it had been too long. He was almost wild with missing her!
He really... could not wait any longer!
Grandfather and Grandma Mo could not bear to let Mo Beihan go overseas. But Jiang Hongying and Mo Yunhao were so excited when they found out that they could not sleep. That irritating fellow was finally leaving.
Chapter 678 - Meeting Overseas (2)
Chapter 678: Meeting Overseas (2)
In the three years since Mo Beihan had moved to the capital, he had familiarized himself with all the Mo family affairs. Over the past couple of years, he had been almost constantly helping the Old Master with his business. If he continued working like that, he would certainly have a bright future.
As his status grew, it would be understandable if the Old Master made him the Mo family sessor.
But in this life, Mo Beihan had been suppressing the issue and preventing the Old Master from mentioning the question of session.
Now he was actually leaving at this crucial juncture. The Old Master could not figure it out.
¡°Beihan! Are you... really going overseas? Aren¡¯t you doing perfectly well in China? Why do you want to leave now?¡±
The era had finally passed, and things were now opening up. All the major families were advancing once more. This was a golden opportunity, but Mo Beihan wanted to leave. Old Master Mo was mystified.
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°Grandfather, I won¡¯t be gone for long. Also, we must take the long view. In the future, the Mo family will not be limited to the capital alone. You have to let me travel.¡±
Old Master Mo did not say anything.
Mo Beihan continued, ¡°You are currently in good health, and Chengrui has grown up sufficiently to be of some help. It won¡¯t be a problem if I leave for a few years. Also...¡±
Mo Beihan smiled, ¡°As you can tell from the current circumstances, there will probably be even greater freedom in two years. Then it will be a simple matter to travel in and out of the country. I wille back.¡±
Despite his words, Old Master Mo was still reluctant to let him go.
¡°You were away for so many years. We feel very guilty about it. You¡¯ve only been back for a short while, and now you want to leave!¡±
Mo Beihan said helplessly, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ve already been back for three years!¡±
¡°Is three years a long time?¡± Old Master Mo red at him.
Compared to the more than twenty years he had spent growing up, Old Master Mo felt the three years was too short for him to properlypensate his obedient grandson.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m so young, you have to let me see the world. It can¡¯t be good for me to be cooped up in the capital all the time, can it? With Grandfather to help me behind the scenes, it will be easy for me to gain a firm foothold in the capital or have my own achievements. Two or three years won¡¯t matter.¡±
Old Master Mo was still rather displeased. He knew that this grandson was no ordinary person!
Over the past few years, he hade to deeply appreciate his intelligence and iron will. To be honest, he was sometimes in awe of his grandson¡¯s ruthless methods. He was only in his early twenties, how had he learnt such ruthlessness?
With his abilities, the Mo family really would not provide him with sufficient scope.
After interacting with him for three years, the Old Master knew that once his grandson had made up his mind, it would be difficult to change it. He was very determined and always considered every decision carefully. Although Old Master Mo was reluctant to let him go, he had no choice.
But he felt it was rather strange.
All these years, he had groomed Mo Beihan as his sessor. He had not hidden any of the Mo family¡¯s business from him. It was true that Mo Beihan had done his best for the Mo family for the past three years and had whole-heartedly nned for the family, but he somehow felt that his grandson¡¯s heart was not entirely with the Mo family.
He sensed that Mo Beihan was rather indifferent about being the Mo family sessor!
Old Master Mo could not quite describe that feeling.
Meanwhile, the Gu family was equally reluctant to let Gu Jinfeng go.
Although Second Aunt was reluctant to see him go, she took it well. ¡°You must be careful when you are traveling alone. The Gu family is not there, and you have no friends and rtives. If anything happens to you, you won¡¯t be able to find help.¡±
Chapter 679 - Meeting Overseas (3)
Chapter 679: Meeting Overseas (3)
Gu Jinfeng was amused. ¡°Mother, have I ever caused you any worry over the years? This is not my first time traveling.¡±
That was true. Her two sons had never caused her much worry.
¡°Then just be careful. You might as well see how Yao Yao is doing. Sigh... She¡¯s such a young girl and in a foreignnd. It¡¯s so worrying.¡±
Gu Qingyao had been overseas for three years, and they had not had much news of her. The entire Gu family was worried.
The people who had been sent overseas previously had started to return, but there was no news of Gu Qingyao.
Gu Jinfeng lowered his eyes. He was also worried about her. He would certainly seek her out this time.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother! I will certainly find Yao Yao.¡±
Once they decided to go overseas, Gu Jinfeng and Mo Beihan made their preparations. There was a quota, so they could not have things entirely their way. They could only fight for one of the ces. As for their destination, it would depend on what they were assigned.
Basically, they did not have much choice.
Before they left, Jiang Yiru rushed over joyfully. She was filled with excitement.
¡°Hurry, hurry, Yao Yao has sent a letter!¡±
It happened to be a rest day, and all the adults and children were home, including Mo Beihan and the children in his family.
Jiang Yiru¡¯s shout silenced the entire Gu family!
¡°Why are you just standing there? I¡¯m telling the truth. There¡¯s a letter from Yao Yao.¡±
Jiang Yiru was dragging tworge boxes, filled with Gu Qingyao¡¯s presents for the children.
¡°When Yao Yao went overseas, wasn¡¯t there a person called Zhao Mingjiang who was also studying medicine? Yao Yao and that boy got two of the allocated ces for medicine. Now he haspleted his studies ande back. Yao Yao asked him to bring us these things. They¡¯ve all arrived, and here is the letter.¡±
Only then did the Gu family recover its wits and rush to grab the letter. Everyone headed straight for the letter. It was a thick missive and very conspicuous.
When they opened it, they discovered that there were few words, but many photographs.
Some were of Gu Qingyao in school, some were of her life, and there were photographs of her diploma.
There was another letter specially for Gu Yunshen. When he opened it, he saw photographs of her and Qiao Yuying.
The photos rendered Gu Yunshen speechless.
He ignored the ruckus in the living room. He did not care about the presents. He took the letter and went to his room.
He carefully looked at each photograph. Most of them were of his daughter, and she only had two photographs with Qiao Yuying, that were taken in the garden of the Qiao house. She must be worried that someone would notice if she sent too many of such photographs, and there would be repercussions.
The woman in the photograph still looked the same, just that she had matured. He recognized her at a nce.
Her letter to Gu Yunshen was very simple!
¡°Father, everything is well with me here. I wille back after I graduate. Then... we will have a family reunion!¡±
A family reunion!
Gu Yunshen almost burst into tears when he saw these words.
He knew his daughter was telling him that his Yuying had not forgotten him. She had always been waiting for him. In the future, she would return with their daughter to look for him.
After more than twenty years of patient waiting, the day was finally here!
Downstairs in the living room, everyone was happily looking at Gu Qingyao¡¯s photographs.
There were photographs of Gu Qingyao by herself, and some with her ssmates, teachers, and friends. She was smiling brightly in every one of them!
Chapter 680 - Meeting Overseas (4)
Chapter 680: Meeting Overseas (4)
When she saw how happy the Gu family was, Jiang Yiru felt ted too.
Because she had seen the photographs that Yao Yao had sent. Her son¡¯s entire family was there.
Her son, daughter-inw and grandchildren were all living happily. She had also located her daughter. They were all safe. Jiang Yiru finally heaved a sigh of relief.
When Gu Qingyao left the country, the Gu family had not yet moved to the capital, so she did not know their address. Mo Beihan was too important, and Gu Qingyao was worried that Zhao Mingjiang might not be able to obtain a meeting with him, so she had given him Jiang Yiru¡¯s address.
They were all doctors. When they were training together, of course Zhao Mingjiang knew Jiang Yiru. Jiang Yiru¡¯s little clinic was easily located. He knew its location even before he left.
So Gu Qingyao¡¯s items reached Jiang Yiru first.
There were tworge boxes of presents. Although it looked like a lot, there were so many children that by the time the presents were divided up, there were only a few for each child.
The boys each received two pairs of sneakers and two pairs of socks. This included the four Mo children, and Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping.
In the Gu Family, only Third Uncle and Eldest Uncle had two young children each. Just the shoes and socks for the dozen children filled an entire box and more.
Gu Fangting was the only girl, so she had two dainty pairs of leather shoes and a few items of clothing.
There was a simple blouse and pants, a white dress, and a pink jacket.
The simple blouse and pants, white skirt, and pink jacket were all lovely.
Gu Fangting had gradually grown into a graceful youngdy. She was at the peak of her beauty. Now that there were fewer restrictions, she would be able to wear these clothes soon.
Then there were three basketballs for the boys. She had considered that the Mo children, the Gu children, Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping were all living separately, so she especially bought three balls. They were not yet filled with air buty limply in the box.
There was only a little space left, so she bought watches, belts and other small items for her older cousins and Mo Beihan.
Lastly, she considered that her Eldest Cousin must be married and have a child by now, so she bought two small garments for the baby.
There was nothing else because the suitcases were already filled to the brim.
She asked someone to bring these things back for her, so she was embarrassed to send too much. Two suitcases were the limit.
Little Nine put on his new sneakers, his heart thumping with joy. ¡°These sneakers are sofortable. They are so soft, and it feels good to walk in them.¡±
Boys were more mischievous and shoes were a huge expense. They had only worn cloth shoes previously. Now that they were wearing sneakers, of course it felt different.
¡°Haha! Mine, mine, these two pairs are mine.¡± Mo Chengxu hugged his shoes and impatiently put them on.
Gu Qingyao had bought shoes in different sizes and had not said which shoes were for which child. The children in the family were all of different ages, so she was not worried that no one would be able to fit the shoes she bought.
If the older ones could not wear them, the younger ones could.
The children were selecting their sizes.
Second Aunt smiled to see it. ¡°Look at this girl, she bought so many things. I think that if she was not afraid to trouble that boy, she would have sent even more things back. These were probably expensive. I wonder if she has enough spending money?¡±
Although she did not know the prices of things overseas, the things looked so beautiful and well-made. Quality was always apparent, and they must be worth a pretty penny.
Only Mo Beihan could tell that these were not from ordinary brands. These were all top luxury items.
He could tell that Yao Yao was doing pretty well overseas.
Chapter 681 - Meeting Overseas (5)
Chapter 681: Meeting Overseas (5)
Mo Beihan¡¯s heart warmed as he held the photograph that Gu Qingyao had specially sent to him.
When I find you, will you be shocked?
Mo Beihan imagined his young wife¡¯s surprised and joyful expression, and he felt even more eager to go overseas.
Gu Qingyao had finished her studies long ago, but she wanted to improve herself further. As the Qiao family was also unwilling to let her go, she remained for another two years.
In any case, freedom would be restored after two years. Gu Qingyao was not worried at all.
She knew that the people who had left with her had started to return one after another. That was why she especially sought out Zhao Mingjiang. Gu Qingyao was not really friends with him, so she had to perform many favors for him before he would bring these things back.
Because she did not know him well, she did not send anything important back.
She even disguised her photographs with Qiao Yuying and the Qin family so that they looked like group photographs with friends. Most of the photographs she sent back were of her ssmates and friends. There were only two or three photographs of Qiao Yuying and the Qin family interspersed among them, so they were not conspicuous.
Her letter merely said that she was fine. There was nothing else.
The Gu family was relieved to know that Gu Qingyao was doing well overseas. They were also less anxious about Gu Jinfeng going overseas.
When the day arrived, the two of them boarded a ne and left the country.
Before they left, they sought out Zhao Mingjiang to ask about the details of Gu Qingyao¡¯s circumstances. Unfortunately, Zhao Mingjiang did not know much. He did not even know where Gu Qingyao was staying.
But he knew where Gu Qingyao was studying.
Gu Jinfeng was disappointed when he heard the name of the school!
It was different from his!
But Mo Beihan was delighted!
He was in the same school as his wife hahaha!
When Gu Qingyao had first gone overseas, they stipted her school. This time, Gu Jinfeng was going to look for his younger cousin, so of course, he tried to enter the same school. Unfortunately, Gu Qingyao already finished her studies there and had gone to an institute of higher learning for further studies.
Gu Jinfeng was toote!
Coincidentally, Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan were in the same school.
Zhao Mingjiang¡¯s expression turned respectful at the mention of Gu Qingyao. The girl was younger than him, but her grades were much better than his. The truth was that he was envious of her.
When theynded and stood on foreign soil, Mo Beihan was impatient to look for his wife. He said to Gu Jinfeng, ¡°Go to your school and do your paperwork by yourself. Zhao Mingjiang already told us what to do, so you won¡¯t need me to apany you, right?¡±
Gu Jinfeng gritted his teeth. ¡°Wait for me. When I¡¯m done, I wille with you to look for Yao Yao.¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°This is not something to be trifled with. Although we have our freedom here, our studies are mandatory. We must finish our paperwork as soon as possible after arrival, or China will not receive news of us.
¡°We don¡¯t know where Yao Yao is exactly. The sooner we find her, the sooner I can stop worrying. I¡¯ll go look for her first, and when I¡¯m done with my paperwork, I¡¯ll look for you.¡±
They were not in the same city. How wonderful!
Time was short for this batch of students. They had to report to their schools immediately after arrival. No dys were permitted.
Gu Jinfeng felt helpless. He knew that he could not get away for now. He watched angrily as he watched Mo Beihan hurry away to find his cousin.
Mo Beihan was familiar with the environment overseas. He had traveled to many ces in his previous life. He had been here before too. He hurried to Gu Qingyao¡¯s school and found a nearby hotel to change his clothes, then he immediately reported to the school.
It was true that they needed to immediatelyplete the paperwork. Because his flight had been headed for another city, he had some leeway of two days.
At that moment, Mo Beihan felt that even heaven was helping him. The moment he stepped into school, he saw Gu Qingyaoing towards him with a few books in her hand.
When Gu Qingyao saw Mo Beihan, she was transfixed. She could not... believe her eyes!
Chapter 682 - Can’t Wait Any Longer (1)
Chapter 682: Can¡¯t Wait Any Longer (1)
They had not seen each other for three years. She thought of him every day. She knew he was in China and could not possibly be here. The sight of him shocked her!
The books in her hand fell without her noticing. The leaves on the ground were sent flying as the person opposite her opened his arms. Her body reacted before her mind, and she ran over to him.
The person she longed for rushed over and swept her into his arms. At the moment, Mo Beihan feltpletely at peace.
He could finally see his girl. He had waited for more than three years. He had missed her so much!
¡°Brother... Brother Beihan... why are you here?¡±
Gu Qingyao was so agitated her voice shook.
Mo Beihan bent to lean his forehead against hers and nuzzled her affectionately. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you!¡±
In the three years they had been apart, this girl had grown up. She was much more mature. She had lost her girlish air and was now more elegant and charming.
Gu Qingyao almost cried when she heard these words.
To see her!
He hade to see her!
Three years. She had been gone for three years. They were supposed to get married, but she had left at thest minute.
For both of them, the three years had been a torment!
But neither of them regretted it!
Mo Beihan held her hand and picked up the books she had scattered, then they left the campus, still holding hands.
¡°Come with me!¡±
Gu Qingyao clutched his arm and trotted along beside him.
¡°Why are you here? Is it for an interview? How did you know I was here? I just moved to this school for my doctorate. I stay nearby. I...¡±
Mo Beihan stopped. ¡°You live nearby?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! Right over there.¡±
She pointed towards a ce not far from the campus.
This was a different city from where the Qiao family lived, but an adjacent city that was not too far away. After she moved here to study, her mother bought a ce for her for convenience.
She now lived here.
¡°Do you live alone?¡± Mo Beihan looked over. It was very near.
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
The moment Gu Qingyao finished speaking, Mo Beihan started to move, dragging her along. He walked so quickly that she almost had to run to keep up.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s house was very near the school. Qiao Yuying especially found this house for her so that it would be convenient for her daughter to attend sses.
It was a small, two-story house. It looked rather old, but Qiao Yuying had found someone to renovate it. When they entered, it looked like a new house.
Gu Qingyao led Mo Beihan in. The moment they entered, he pressed her against the door, which mmed shut. Before she could even exim, her lips were blocked.
¡°Um...¡±
¡°Where¡¯s the bedroom?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s heart was pounding. She was so nervous her mind went nk. ¡°Up-upstairs...¡±
Mo Beihan carried her up the stairs, into the bedroom.
Gu Qingyao grew desperately nervous when the room door closed. She only heard him murmur in her ear, ¡°Yao Yao, I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡±
It was evening outside. Theyy entwined with each other in the quiet twilight. The sky slowly darkened and the moon rose amidst a glittering sea of stars. When Gu Qingyao awoke, it was the next morning.
The light in the room was still on. She turned to look at the person next to her. She felt as though she was in a dream!
They... were together now?
After their past life, they were finally together in this life!
Chapter 683 - Can’t Wait Any Longer (2)
Chapter 683: Can¡¯t Wait Any Longer (2)
Everything happened too suddenly. One moment, she was thinking that it would be another two years before she saw him again. The next moment, he appeared and carried her home.
But, she was in bliss!
Gu Qingyao cocked her head and looked at him. Mo Beihan was sound asleep. After three years apart, he still looked the way she remembered him, except his expression was fiercer. Although she had seen him in his prime, at the moment, she could still identify the little ways in which he had changed.
She was awake, but this fellow was so exhausted he was sound asleep. His stamina was not as good as hers!
Gu Qingyao pursed her lips. She was ravenous, but her heart sang with joy.
She slowly got up and had a nice hot bath. Then she put on clean pajamas, took some hot food from her interspace and had a meal. Gu Qingyao stretched. She ached all over.
This was her first experience. She felt almost unable to bear it.
When she returned to the bedroom, Mo Beihan was still sleeping. She was not very sleepy, but she was still very tired. She felt lethargic. The sun had not yet risen, so she got back into bed.
The moment she sat down, Mo Beihan awoke.
¡°Are you awake?¡± asked Gu Qingyao.
Mo Beihan opened his eyes and looked at the girl sitting next to him. He immediately smiled, his expression content!
He got up and took her into his arms. He sniffed and discovered that the girl had already bathed.
¡°You smell wonderful!¡±
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes.
Mo Beihan raised his brows. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re quite strong! I can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re tired. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have let you off!¡±
Gu Qingyao immediately blushed. ¡°You... what do you mean you let me off? I... I¡¯m already awake, but you were still sound asleep. Clearly, you¡¯re the unfit one!¡±
Mo Beihan smiled and leaned against the headboard as he hugged her. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. It was a rush to leave the country. For the past few days, I¡¯ve been making arrangements for the Mo family, the children and especially my mother. I had to settle everything properly, or I won¡¯t be able to stop worrying. I won¡¯t be going back for a year or two.
¡°I¡¯ve been so busy that I¡¯ve barely slept. Then on the ne here to see you, I was too excited to sleep. When I found you, we spent so much time together before I slept!¡±
Gu Qingyao was stunned by his words. ¡°You won¡¯t be back for a year or two? You... why are you here? Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±
Mo Beihan stroked her head with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m like you. I¡¯m here to study. I¡¯ll only go back after I graduate.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes immediately widened. ¡°Stu-study? You... have you resigned from your job in China?¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°I¡¯ve resigned!¡±
This was too great a shock for Gu Qingyao. She had never imagined that Mo Beihan would abandon the path he had taken in his previous life. That had been a broad and prosperous path that hadpletely changed Mo Beihan¡¯s life and his social status. It transformed him from an ordinary country boy to the Master of the Mo family. He spent his life as a powerful and important man!
He was extremely intelligent and exceptionally capable. After his rebirth, with his previous life¡¯s experience, he would be even more sessful. But now he was telling her that he was giving it all up?
¡°Brother Beihan, are you crazy? It¡¯s such a good path, why would you give it up? Also, if you give it up, what will happen to the Mo family? Old Master and Old Mistress won¡¯t let you go.¡±
Mo Beihan raised his brows andughed. ¡°Who said I¡¯m leaving? If I leave my job in China, does that mean I¡¯m giving up the Mo family? Do you think your husband has no other path in life besides the one he took in his previous life?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Chapter 684 - Can’t Wait Any Longer (3)
Chapter 684: Can¡¯t Wait Any Longer (3)
¡°Then... then what will you do?¡± Gu Qingyao only recovered her voice after a long time.
Mo Beihan looked at her. He looked at her very earnestly and held her more tightly. Then he said, ¡°In the past, my work restricted the time I could spend with you. I¡¯m different now. Perhaps I will be just as busy as I was in the past, but at least, I will have more freedom.¡±
Gu Qingyao did not know what to say.
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°Look, if I follow the same path as my previous life, I would have no choice but to wait patiently in China for your return. But things are different now. I can see you immediately. Isn¡¯t that an improvement?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes reddened as she looked at this man¡¯s rxed and handsome face. He rested his head on her forehead intimately. She asked, ¡°What about the Mo family?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°Does wanting more freedom mean having to give up the Mo family?¡±
Gu Qingyao did not reply.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°In the future, society will have fewer restrictions. The influence of all the major families will spread, and they will be involved in many professions. Now is the time for those in power to ascend. With our memories of the previous life, we know the direction of the future. Why worry that we willck influence and status?¡±
Gu Qingyao was silent.
Of course, she was not worried!
Later on, society would cultivate one batch of talented people after another. No longer would influence in society merely be restricted to those who had steady jobs. There would be a great variety of talents!
As long as one was at the top of the game, power could be easily obtained, regardless of profession!
Mo Beihan smiled and nuzzled her forehead. ¡°Want to see me be an overbearing CEO? The kind that spends money like water on his little wife?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched!
¡°Do you want to go into business?¡±
Mo Beihan raised his brows but he did not answer her directly. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you right now. I have many ns. I will slowly tell you about them in the future.¡±
Gu Qingyao felt warm and lethargic, so she fell asleep again.
When she awoke again, it waste morning.
When she opened her eyes, Mo Beihan was no longer at her side. She got up only to discover that the clothes that had been flung on the floorst night had been tidied.
Mo Beihan opened the door and entered. He smiled when he saw that she was awake. ¡°Are you awake? Come and have breakfast. Do you have lessons in the morning? I need to go to school to do my paperwork.¡±
Gu Qingyao still felt as though she was in a dream. Her Brother Beihan was here to stay? He would stay here to keep herpany?
Gu Qingyao had no sses that morning, so she brought Mo Beihan to school to do his paperwork. Then they had lunch, and she had sses in the afternoon.
In his previous life, Mo Beihan also attended schoolter on and had gone on to achieve an advanced degree. But that was in China. For him, this overseas experience was a novel one.
Especially since he was studying a different specialty.
He felt that everything was new and interesting.
But many branches of learning were interconnected. As a knowledgeable person, he had no problem in his studies.
Over the next few days, Gu Qingyao remained in a daze. She had not dreamt of this life.
Mo Beihan went with her to the library, to the cafeteria for food, and waited for her at the end of ss. This was practically...
In the campus cafeteria, Gu Qingyao rested her cheek on her hand and looked at Mo Beihan with her head cocked on one side. Until now, she felt that it was all surreal.
The girl kept staring at him, so Mo Beihan lifted his head. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°This happiness has arrived too suddenly! I can¡¯t get used to it!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Chapter 685 - Can’t Wait Any Longer (4)
Chapter 685: Can¡¯t Wait Any Longer (4)
He knew it. He knew Yao Yao was sure to enjoy her present lifestyle.
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°Hurry up and eat. I¡¯ll send you to ss this afternoon, and when school is over, I¡¯ll bring you to see your fourth cousin.¡±
¡°Oh... ah?¡± Gu Qingyao almost leapt to her feet in surprise. ¡°What did you say?¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Your fourth cousin. He came with me this time, but he¡¯s not in this school. He¡¯s studying in your previous school.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Gu Qingyao red at him.
Mo Beihan said inwardly, If I had told you earlier, would you have kept mepany for the past two days?
¡°I was afraid you would be impatient! I¡¯ve just started school and can¡¯t take leave. I¡¯ll worry if you go back by yourself! There¡¯s a holidaying up, so I¡¯ll bring you back.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She did not say anything else but hurried through her meal. Gu Qingyao had lessons in the afternoon while Mo Beihan went to the library.
By the time Gu Qingyao¡¯s lessons were over, Mo Beihan was waiting for her.
Gu Qingyao had her own car to make it more convenient for her to get back to the Qiao house.
The Qiao family said that they would send a driver to fetch her every holiday, but Gu Qingyao thought it was too troublesome. Anyway, she had many matters to attend to and might not always go home, so she had bought a car for convenience.
The two of them got into the car and drove to look for Gu Jinfeng.
They arrived at Gu Jinfeng¡¯s hotel in two hours.
Mo Beihan had told Gu Jinfeng about this hotel before he left. He told him to stay there, and when he found Gu Qingyao, they would look for him.
Gu Jinfeng wondered how Mo Beihan had known about this hotel.
Mo Beihan simply said that Zhao Mingjiang had told him about it.
Once they reached the hotel, finding Gu Jinfeng was a simple matter.
Gu Jinfeng had spent the past two days rather awkwardly. Unlike Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan, who had experienced the luxury ofter years and who had gone overseas and knew what other countries were like, he waspletely lost.
He had just arrived and was not used to anything here.
Fortunately, Zhao Mingjiang told him what he had to take note of overseas. At the moment, he was congratting himself that he had learnt many foreign words from the old folks in his hometown.
Although he was initially not used to the way the foreigners spoke, as he listened, he began to follow. Basicmunication was not a problem.
He could not get used to the high cost of living overseas. Although Zhao Mingjiang¡¯s words had prepared him mentally, he found it hard to ept when he really experienced it.
Once he exchanged the money he had brought, he realized that it would notst long. Fortunately, his grandfather had given him plenty of gold and jewels before he left. With that, he could at least get by.
It was a holiday tomorrow. He was just thinking of looking for his younger cousin, but he had no way of contacting Mo Beihan and was afraid that if he left, Mo Beihan would not be able to find him. So he had no choice but to wait in his room.
When Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan knocked and entered, Gu Jinfeng grew incredibly excited.
¡°Fourth Cousin!¡± When Gu Qingyao saw Gu Jinfeng, she was so happy that she rushed over.
She had not seen her family for more than three years. When Gu Qingyao saw her older cousin who doted on her, she was overwhelmed by a rush of affection.
Gu Jinfeng caught his younger cousin in his arms as she rushed over. ¡°Yao Yao! Girl, you haven¡¯t been home for more than three years. Everyone back home is so worried about you!¡±
¡°Um, um, um...¡± Gu Qingyao murmured as she nuzzled his shoulder. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! I really missed all of you too!¡±
Chapter 686 - Where Did You Get The Money?
Chapter 686: Where Did You Get The Money?
After Gu Jinfeng released his younger cousin, he carefully examined her from head to foot. After three years apart, the girl had grown up. She was wearing a long, beige skirt and high heels. Her hair was hanging loose behind her shoulders.
Over the past two days, he had seen how many of the foreign women dressed. He had seen how uninhibited things were here. So when he saw the way his younger cousin was dressed, he did not think it strange, but thought that she looked very pretty!
¡°The way you¡¯re dressed is very nice!¡±
Gu Qingyao was amused!
¡°Cousin, how are our grandparents? How is my father? How are the other cousins? Are they all doing well?¡±
Gu Jinfengughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everyone is fine. My father was promoted, and the whole family has moved to the capital. Eldest Uncle¡¯s family is doing quite well. They moved to the capital shortly after you left. Right now, Eldest Cousin and Second Brother are doing their best.
¡°Third Uncle¡¯s family is still in the provincial capital. Now, our grandparents don¡¯t need to be as careful and feel inferior to everyone. They¡¯ve both moved to the capital and are staying with my family for now!
¡°They will probably remain in the capital in the long term!¡±
...
Gu Jinfeng told her the family news. Gu Qingyao had not been home for more than three years. She really missed them.
Mo Beihan sat and listened quietly. When he looked at his little wife, whose attention waspletely focused on her older cousin, he sighed inwardly!
Fortunately, he kept it from her for two days and only told her today that Gu Jinfeng was also here. Otherwise, he would not even have two days alone with her.
Really, if he had known, he would have found a way to remove Gu Jinfeng from the list. Why did he not think things through and permit Gu Jinfeng toe overseas for further studies?
He was just making trouble for himself!
The sky was darkening. It was already 8 p.m, but the cousins showed no signs of stopping. Mo Beihan sighed. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. If you have anything else to say, you can continue tomorrow! It¡¯s time for dinner!¡±
Gu Qingyao was taken aback. Only then did she realize it was 8 p.m.
Gu Jinfeng immediately brought them for dinner at the hotel restaurant.
Gu Jinfeng was feeling grumpy. He was not used to the food here.
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Just make do! I wille back often to cook for you.¡±
¡°Oh, Fourth Cousin, you should move to my house! I have a house here, so you don¡¯t need to look for other amodation.¡±
Gu Jinfeng was startled. ¡°You¡¯ve bought a house?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s near the school. It¡¯s a small two-story house and has many guest rooms! It¡¯s sufficient for your needs.¡±
When she first came overseas to study, she bought a house. It was the one Qin Zhiyuan gave her!
Later, when she moved to another school, the house was left empty. The Qiao family was here too, and they often sent someone to clean it.
So the house was very clean. He could move in anytime.
¡°Where did you get the money?¡± Gu Jinfeng asked in surprise.
He knew that the family had given her a lot of money when she first left. They were worried that she would have no one to rely on overseas, so the cousins had pooled their money and given it to her.
They thought that a young girl like her in a foreign country would be morefortable with some money.
But within two days of his arrival, Gu Jinfeng had realized how high the cost of living was. The money that the Gu family had given his younger cousin was not even enough for her to live on.
Where did she get the money to buy a house?
¡°I earned...¡±
Gu Qingyao was about to say that she had earned a lot of money, but when she thought of what she had been doing over the past few years, she shut her mouth.
¡°Uncle Qin gave it to me.¡±
Chapter 687 - Pay The Qiao Family A Visit?
Chapter 687: Pay The Qiao Family A Visit?
Gu Qingyao exined who Qin Zhiyuan was. When Gu Jinfeng heard that, he understood.
¡°Madam Jiang is your teacher. Although you did save her, she also taught you. She¡¯s your elder. A house is too costly a present. In the future, don¡¯t take things from other people. If you want anything, the cousins will save up and buy it for you!¡±
Gu Qingyao said smilingly, ¡°All right, Cousin!¡±
Mo Beihan was sitting next to her, and his mouth twitched. He spotted what Gu Qingyao had almost said.
Qin Zhiyuan had probably given her the house, but what the girl subconsciously wanted to tell Gu Jinfeng was that she had earned a lot of money and was not short of money at all.
But she paused and held her tongue. He could tell that the girl had many major achievements over the past few years!
He knew about the Qiao family. Gu Qingyao had told him about the Qiao family situation. With a family like that, the girl would only earn money faster!
When dinner was over, it was only 9 p.m. Gu Qingyao¡¯s house was nearby, so they could move over.
Gu Jinfeng did not have much luggage, only two bags which he could just pick up and go.
When he got into Gu Qingyao¡¯s car, Gu Jinfeng was very excited. ¡°Yao Yao, is this car yours?¡±
Cars were very rare in China. Although Gu Jinfeng had seen many cars in the capital, he did not own one.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll buy one for you too. It¡¯s much easier to travel around with a car.¡±
Er...
She seemed to have revealed her wealth again!
Gu Qingyaoughed nervously. ¡°I mean, Fourth Cousin, I have something to tell you. I¡¯ve found my mother!¡±
Gu Jinlin was shocked!
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Zhang Xiaohui is not my true mother. Her name is Qiao Yuying, and she lives in France. My most important mission in going overseas was to find my mother.¡±
Gu Jinfeng was so shocked he could not respond for a long time.
As they spoke, the car reached Gu Qingyao¡¯s house.
Gu Jinfeng looked at the house. He really had not imagined that such nice houses existed. In contrast, the life that his younger cousin had led at home was barely tolerable.
Gu Qingyao introduced the Qiao family briefly. She did not say much about her parents. She just said that there was a misunderstanding. Later on, a freakbination of factors hadpelled them into this situation.
¡°Our grandparents know about it. My uncles probably know as well. They don¡¯t know who my mother is, but they know I am my father¡¯s daughter.¡±
Gu Jinfeng recovered his wits and nodded. ¡°No wonder. From young, I always felt close to you, but I had no feelings towards that Gu Ruoqing.¡±
Gu Qingyao and Gu Ruoqing were twins, but the entire Gu family liked Gu Qingyao but detested Gu Ruoqing.
She had taken after Zhang Xiaohui in terms of personality. No one liked her at all.
¡°Cousin, it¡¯ste now. You should rest. I¡¯ll go home tomorrow. Now that all of you are here, I have to at least tell my mother.¡±
Gu Jinfeng nced at her. ¡°Young Aunt... is willing to ept Young Uncle?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Of course. Mother has remained single all these years because she was waiting for Father! If not for the fact that she was unable to go back, she would have gone to search for Father long ago.
¡°Now she is only waiting for me to finish my studies and for freedom to bepletely restored, then we will go back together.¡±
Gu Jinfeng sighed with relief. ¡°That¡¯s great. You let her know, then I will visit Young Auntter!¡±
Chapter 688 - Mother-in-law Meets Son-in-law (1)
Chapter 688: Mother-inw Meets Son-inw (1)
After discussion, everyone returned to rest.
There were sufficient rooms here. Gu Qingyao arranged another bedroom for Gu Jinfeng while she stayed in her previous bedroom.
But when night fell, Mo Beihan looked at her, reluctant to leave.
Gu Qingyao chuckled as she stood at the door of her room. ¡°Are you thinking ofing in?¡±
Mo Beihan sighed. It was still the most convenient when there were only the both of them!
He had been sleeping together with Yao Yao for the past two days. Although he did not do anything to her, it was reallyfortable to sleep while cuddling his wife in his arms!
Unfortunately, Gu Jinfeng was present now, and there was still the Qiao family to face in the future. Mo Beihan was even contemting just registering their marriage overseas.
Pulling her closer, he gently kissed her forehead and patted her head. ¡°Rest well!¡±
Afterward, he let her go.
However, the moment he released her, she pulled him back again.
Mo Beihan raised a brow cheekily and smiled. ¡°Can¡¯t bear to let me go?¡±
Gu Qingyao shot him a re. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking if we should tell Mother about your identity.¡±
Mo Beihan replied, ¡°Of course we have to. Otherwise, Madam mother-inw would think that I hid it from her intentionally and do not value her daughter!¡±
Gu Qingyao hung her head low. ¡°But I¡¯ve been here for so long and still haven¡¯t told them that I¡¯m already engaged back in our country. They probably would not be able to ept that I¡¯m already engaged when I¡¯m younger than twenty. At that time, I thought that you wouldn¡¯t be here, so I might as well not talk about it.¡±
The Qiao family treasured her greatly, and if they heard that she was already engaged, they might even be unhappy about it!
Wouldn¡¯t that just make them repelled against Father for nothing?
She was still waiting for Father and Mother to get back together as soon as they returned to their home country!
Mo Beihan thought for a while before saying, ¡°Then... let¡¯s tell Mother-inw first? To see what she thinks?¡±
No matter what, meeting Madam Mother-inw was a must. He and Yao Yao were already engaged, and he had to im that status regardless.
Gu Qingyao pondered before nodding. ¡°All right! Let¡¯s tell Mother first!¡±
The next morning, Gu Qingyao brought Gu Jinfeng and Mo Beihan to buy some presents.
Gu Jinfeng had already exchanged all his money, and it couldst him for some time. Although he was still rather unsuited to the high expenses here, he had no choice either.
Gu Qingyao opened an ount for him which had quite a sum of money.
Gu Jinfeng frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t need this. I brought money.¡±
Yao Yao¡¯s money was probably given by the Qiao family. It was not right for him to spend the Qiao family¡¯s money.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Just take this money as though you borrowed it. The living situation here is like this. Although expenses are high, anyone with real capabilities would also earn a lot. I will exin to you slowly in the future. Just take this first. It¡¯s always more convenient to have money with you.¡±
Gu Jinfeng thought for a moment. ¡°Where... can I get money here? I have some items.¡±
Gu Qingyao raised a brow. She knew that the Gu family definitely would give Fourth Cousin some items when he went abroad.
¡°I¡¯m familiar with that. I¡¯ll bring you all thereter.¡±
Throughout these years, the Qiao family never cut her spendings, and almost everyone gave her allowance. Mother even passed her her card to spend any way she wanted.
However, she had never used arge expenditure before. Moreover, she had not been using the Qiao family¡¯s allowance for a long time. Whenever she needed money for investment, she almost always used her jewels to exchange for the money.
Hence, Gu Qingyao was extremely familiar with that task.
After bringing Gu Jinfeng and Mo Beihan to buy some local clothes, Gu Qingyao prepared some presents before looking for her mother, Qiao Yuying.
Chapter 689 - Mother-in-law Meets Son-in-law (2)
Chapter 689: Mother-inw Meets Son-inw (2)
Today was an off day but Qiao Yuying still went to the office. Gu Qingyao only found her mother when she came to the office.
In the office room, Qiao Yuying was dressed in formal business attire with her hair tied in a high bun. Her stern and sharp eyes were reading the documents.
Gu Qingyao ran in with a beam. ¡°Mother!¡±
Only after seeing her daughter did the sternness on Qiao Yuying¡¯s face fade into a loving and gentle expression. ¡°You¡¯re full of smiles. Are you so happy to see your mother?¡±
Gu Qingyao has been living in happiness these past few days. After hearing what her mother said, she grinned deeper and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy to see you! Mother, it¡¯s an off day, but why are you still working? Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±
Qiao Yuying looked at her with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not that tired. There are just some things I suddenly need to handle, so I just came here.¡±
What Gu Qingyao did not know was that after Qiao Yuying found out that her daughter was still alive, her enthusiasm toward working was simply multiple times higher than before.
She always wanted to give her daughter the best and bring all the finest items in the world to her. Only she was capable enough to protect her daughter well.
As a mother, she still wanted to pass down a greater wealth to her daughter.
It was just that at this point in time, Qiao Yuying was still unaware that this daughter of hers was much more capable than she imagined.
Everyone habitually treated her as a young girl and doted on her like a delicate girl, forgetting that just in terms of medical skills, she was no longer inferior to Old Madam Qiao.
Over the past few years, Old Madam Qiao was always worried that her precious granddaughter would be led astray by the other grandsons and start a business just like them, which would thereby dy her medicine studies. Thus, she had been watching Gu Qingyao and always brought her out when she was going to treat patients.
Old Madam Qiao was a renowned Chinese medicine practitioner in this area. However, the Qiao family had a powerful influence, and Old Madam was already old, so she rarely saw patients.
However, there would always be one or two people every month queuing in line!
Gu Qingyao made use of this convenient and fast method to gradually make a name for herself, and currently, her reputation was on par with Grandmother Qiao¡¯s.
If not for the Qiao family¡¯s protection, her life here would not be so smooth and steady. After all, everyone was afraid of dying and the wealthier a person was, the more afraid they were of dying!
Yet the Qiao family still viewed Gu Qingyao as a genius out of habit. Grandma Qiao was always proud that Gu Qingyao inherited her talent in medicine and never found it strange that her granddaughter was so capable as none of her grandchildren were lousy.
What was so strange that her granddaughter was more capable than others?
Gu Qingyao leaned into Qiao Yuying and said, ¡°Mother, I have something to tell you.¡±
Qiao Yuying was still reading the documents and replied smilingly without looking up, ¡°What is it?¡±
¡°My cousin is here. He¡¯s the second son of my second uncle and is the fourth oldest among the grandchildren. He is also specially permitted to study abroad and is attending lessons at the school that I studied in previously. Do you want to meet him, Mother?¡±
Qiao Yuying was stunned!
¡°Your cousin?¡±
Gu Qingyao replied, ¡°Yes! Fourth Cousin treats me very well. Among my five older cousins, Second Cousin and Fourth Cousin are the most intelligent. Second Cousin is a sly little fox while Fourth Cousin is the smartest. But both of them dote on me equally much. It¡¯s been more than three years since I left, and everyone at home is worried about me, so they told Fourth Cousin to take this opportunity to look for me.¡±
Qiao Yuying had already heard a lot about the Gu family¡¯s matters from Gu Qingyao. She missed out on eighteen years of her daughter¡¯s life and knew nothing about her past life. Thus after acknowledging her daughter, what Qiao Yuying loved listening the most was her daughter recounting her childhood and all the stories from her life there.
Chapter 690 - Mother-in-law Meets Son-in-law (3)
Chapter 690: Mother-inw Meets Son-inw (3)
While her heart ached at the thought of the tough living conditions back in their home country, she was simultaneously d that her daughter could grow up in such a warm environment in the Gu family and that Gu Yunshen doted on her throughout all these years, allowing their daughter to grow up safely and into such an outstanding person!
Hearing that Gu Jinfeng was here, Qiao Yuying was rather happy. She knew that her daughter was close to her older cousins. Qiao Yuying would naturally want to meet him.
¡°Of course I¡¯ve to meet him. When is he free? Oh right, where is he staying now? Is he well adjusted aftering abroad?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Tonight will be good. Let¡¯s meet him when you get off work. He just arrived, and I told him to live in my house for the time being. That ce is near the school.
¡°As for adjusting to the country, I reckon it will take him some time. Their batch of students came on a quite tight schedule, unlike me who came many days in advance. He had to report to the school the moment he arrived. It¡¯s been only two to three days since he arrived, and he still hasn¡¯tpletely adapted!¡±
Qiao Yuying chuckled. ¡°Everyone is like this when they¡¯ve just arrived. I was like this too when I just went abroad. I only gradually adapted after guidance from my friend!¡±
The Qiao family was arge family n and had a wide circle of friends. She had friends who went abroad before her, and her elder brothers were studying abroad at that time. The Qiao family only reunited after they came abroad.
Gu Qingyao beamed. ¡°Tonight shall it be then! I¡¯ll go back and inform them first. I won¡¯t return to the Qiao house these two days as I¡¯ll be bringing Fourth Cousin to familiarize with the area.¡±
¡°All right!¡±
Qiao Yuying agreed at once.
But Gu Qingyao did not leave. Not only that, she kept staring at her mother and did not say anything. Looking at her, it was obvious that she had something to say.
Qiao Yuying was perplexed. ¡°Why? What is there you can¡¯t tell your mother? Did you stir any troubles? Or did you beat Guo Yu up again?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled in a slightly fawning manner. ¡°Mother, Fourth Cousin told me that they have already received the items I wanted Zhao Mingjiang to bring back to the country just a few days before they prepared to go abroad. Father must have seen the photograph I sent him.¡±
Qiao Yuying paused for a moment and was suddenly a little nervous!
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Father hasn¡¯t told anyone in the family about you, and Fourth Cousin only knows about you after I told him when he came here. However, Father told him to bring an item for me and even had him ry a message: He is always waiting. He will wait for me to return and for us to reunite as a family!
¡°It is very clear that he has always been waiting for you!¡±
As Gu Qingyao spoke, she handed the item that Gu Yunshen wanted to be brought over to Qiao Yuying. It was a very simple and tiny box which contained a handkerchief inside!
Qiao Yuying¡¯s belongings from back then!
Qiao Yuying recognized it the moment she saw it! Her eyes reddened immediately. More than twenty years ¨C they passed by each other for more than twenty years!
Actually, this was not any important handkerchief and was just something that she carried back then. There was no special meaning or symbol on it!
However, apart from that wedding certificate, this was the only item Gu Yunshen had that was rted to Qiao Yuying.
He had been treasuring it for more than twenty years!
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Mother, I did not specify the details in the letter to Father because I am not close to Zhao Mingjiang. It would not be good if anyone sees the content upon inspection.
¡°But now that Fourth Cousin hase, he said that our home country is much more open now. He probably could have brought letters out, but Father did not write any and merely brought this for you. I believe that after so many years of waiting, he must have a million words to tell you but does not know where to start from.
¡°He¡¯s waiting for us to return and reunite as a family!¡±
Chapter 691 - Mother-in-law Meets Son-in-law (4)
Chapter 691: Mother-inw Meets Son-inw (4)
Qiao Yuying¡¯s eyes turned watery. She did not look at Gu Qingyao and instead turned her head away, unwilling to let her daughter see her pained yet emotional side.
Gu Qingyao remained silent as she knew that her mother must be delighted yet upset at this instant. Thus, she waited in silence for Qiao Yuying to rpose herself.
Indeed, after some time, Qiao Yuying smiled in reply, ¡°All right, once youplete your studies, I¡¯ll bring you back.¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
Qiao Yuying thought her obedient daughter would not have anything else to say after this.
But this youngdy was still beside her, and she still looked like she had something to say.
Qiao Yuying arched her brow. ¡°Do you still have something to say?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s smile became even more obsequious. ¡°Uh... there¡¯s still another matter...¡±
¡°What is it...¡±
¡°Actually... it¡¯s nothing much! It¡¯s just... just... my boyfriend is here!¡±
Qiao Yuying: ...
Qiao Yuying was stunned for a long while. Her daughter had already grown up and was already at the age to date.
After interacting with her daughter for about three years, Qiao Yuying already understood her daughter¡¯s character: This youngdy usually appeared obedient and likable but in actual fact, she had a great temper!
She was extremely picky. Which young fellow could catch her eye?
Qiao Yuying gained an interest. ¡°Oh? Who is it? Your ssmate?¡±
Gu Qingyao chuckled. ¡°Uh... could be so!¡±
¡°What do you mean it could be so? It¡¯s either yes or no. So is he your ssmate or not?¡±
Gu Qingyao looked down. ¡°Actually, not only is he my boyfriend, he¡¯s my... fiance!¡±
¡°Fi... What did you say?¡±
Qiao Yuying¡¯s mind exploded, and she bolted up immediately.
Gu Qingyao hurriedly exined, ¡°Aiya, Mother, don¡¯t be so agitated! I... I¡¯m already engaged before I came abroad, and I almost married.¡±
Qiao Yuying: ...
All these years she had been with her daughter, she had been treating her as a child!
This...
¡°How old are you only? Your father already allowed you to be engaged to someone else? How does he take care of his daughter?¡±
Gu Qingyao pouted. ¡°At our side, many girls younger than me are already married! It is considered normal to get married at that age.¡±
¡°How can that be the same?¡±
Qiao Yuying believed her daughter was different from the others, but Gu Qingyao was living in the country then, and Qiao Yuying could not point out any difference if she really had to do it.
Anyways, her daughter was just a child in her eyes. For the time being, she still could not believe that her daughter was already engaged and even almost got married?
After recalling carefully the situation back when she was still in the country, people indeed seemed to get married quite early, and she was also quite young when she got with Gu Yunshen!
But...
After being abroad for so many years, she got used to marrying at an older age and could not ept what Gu Qingyao told her suddenly!
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Brother Beihan grew up with me since young and treats me very well. My older cousins are all friends with him. Grandfather, Grandmother and Father watched him grow up as well and know him through and through. Thus, when his family proposed the marriage, Father naturally agreed!¡±
Gu Qingyao saw that her mother was quite shocked and hurriedly helped her to her seat. ¡°Brother Beihan is neighbors with my family, and we grew up together. He is the most outstanding man there apart from my older cousins. When he was young, he always protected me, and when he grew older and found a job outside, he began to give me an allowance with his sry. Whenever he finds a good item outside, he would always think of bringing a share for me. He dotes on me as much as my older cousins.
¡°Initially, Father agreed to our engagement because, firstly, he trusts Brother Beihan¡¯s character, and, secondly, he was worried that the Gu family would face trouble and thought I could avoid it if I was married away!¡±
Chapter 692 - Mother-in-law Meets Son-in-law (5)
Chapter 692: Mother-inw Meets Son-inw (5)
Thinking about the Gu family¡¯s circumstances back then, Qiao Yuying¡¯s heart ached!
Even though everyone in the family doted on her daughter, she must have suffered a lot while growing up in that environment.
Gu Qingyao added, ¡°I got engaged to him at sixteen. Brother Beihan has always been waiting for me to reach the legal age! In the end, when I turned eighteen, I suddenly received a letter from Teacher saying there¡¯s a chance for me to go abroad and told me to treasure this opportunity. We were very surprised by this news back then, but Brother Beihan was the first person to support me in going abroad. We were already preparing for our wedding then.¡±
Qiao Yuying was stunned. ¡°Him? Why?¡±
¡°So that I can have a better future! He knows the environment here is rtively morefortable, and more so, I have the opportunity to attend school here but not in my hometown! It¡¯s only a few years. He said he could wait for me.
¡°Afterward, Father told me to look for you. It was only then I found out my mother was overseas. So I came!
¡°They came abroad just like how I did back then. Brother Beihan especially came to look for me.¡±
Qiao Yuyingposed herself for some time before finally epting the fact that her daughter already had a fiance.
Gu Qingyao tugged Qiao Yuying¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Mother, Brother Beihan is a very nice person. Otherwise, my whole family would not bear to let me marry him. Don¡¯t you think so? Do you want to meet him tonight also?
¡°He is a very nice person and especially good-looking. He is even more handsome than my eldest cousin!¡±
After interacting with Qiao Yuying for several years, Gu Qingyao realized that her mother seemed to find good-looking people irresistible. Perhaps Mo Beihan¡¯s face could win Mother¡¯s favor!
Indeed, Qiao Yuying¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°He is better looking than your eldest brother?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded hurriedly, ¡°Mhmm!!¡±
Qiao Yuying replied, ¡°Let¡¯s meet him then!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
After arranging with Qiao Yuying, Gu Qingyao returned back to notify Gu Jinfeng and Mo Beihan. Qiao Yuying got off work in the afternoon and headed to the agreed location.
Mo Beihan, Gu Jinfeng and Gu Qingyao waited at the hotel entrance instead of heading in, although they had already booked a private room.
When Qiao Yuying appeared, Gu Qingyao went forward to receive her. ¡°Mother!¡±
The moment Qiao Yuying got out of the car, her eyesnded on the two young men before her.
Having been in the business world for years, Qiao Yuying had a keen judgment of people. Looking at the demeanor of these two men, she could tell that they were not simple people.
The man on the left appeared steadier and possessed a certain sternness and dominance, which, although held back, were still very powerful.
Even more so than the man on the right!
Gu Qingyao held Qiao Yuying¡¯s arm and smiled while pointing to Gu Jinfeng on the right. ¡°Mother, this is my Fourth Cousin, and this is Brother Beihan, Mo Beihan!¡±
The Gu family used to be a top family n before its downfall, so it was not strange to raise such a child like Gu Jinfeng. Rather, Mo Beihan¡¯s demeanor actually was more powerful than Gu Jinfeng¡¯s, and this caught Qiao Yuying by surprise.
She raised a brow!
Gu Jinfeng never thought that his Young Aunt was such a beautiful and capable woman. She appeared to be more capable than any woman he had seen in the past. He was caught in awe.
Mo Beihan was much more calm. He knew about the Qiao Jewelry in his previous life as well but did not expect the founder to be Gu Qingyao¡¯s mother.
Mo Beihan greeted, ¡°Hello, Aunt!¡±
Gu Jinfeng greeted, ¡°Hello, Young Aunt!¡±
Hearing Mo Beihan¡¯s voice, Gu Jinfeng returned to his senses and hurriedly greeted!
Qiao Yuying smiled. ¡°Hello. Let¡¯s enter! You all should be hungry by now! Let¡¯s enter and chat over some food!¡±
Chapter 693 - The More She Looked At Him, The More Satisfied She Was (1)
Chapter 693: The More She Looked At Him, The More Satisfied She Was (1)
Gu Qingyao and Qiao Yuying walked at the front with their arms linked while Mo Beihan and Gu Jinfeng followed behind.
Qiao Yuying pat Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°He is indeed quite good-looking!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
After entering the private room, they only had to wait for the dishes to be served as Gu Qingyao had ced the orders in advance.
Qiao Yuying looked at Mo Beihan with curiosity!
¡°You seem to be... very familiar with this ce?¡±
Qiao Yuying suddenly asked Mo Beihan.
Mo Beihan halted. Madam Mother-inw was indeed not an ordinary person. How could she tell that?
In reality, it was not that he was familiar with this ce; He had just been to too many grand asions and seen plenty of things from abroad, so nothing was surprising for him anymore.
Compared to Gu Jinfeng who just came abroad and had never seen the world before, Mo Beihan was naturally much calmer. Everyone here was family, so he lowered his vignce and did not hide it intentionally. Unexpectedly, Madam Mother-inw still could tell!
How scary!
Mo Beihan quickly smiled in reply. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve seen some high-ss restaurants in the capital before and learnt foreignnguages from the people in my hometown. Before I came, I also spoke to Zhao Mingjiang who just returned from here, so I am mentally prepared.¡±
Qiao Yuying chuckled. ¡°Not bad. You have strong adaptability!¡±
Actually, she felt that this son-inw seemed to be just like her daughter ¨C they were not the least surprised by the foreign world!
Although when she just met her daughter, it had already been some time since her daughter arrived in this foreignnd, yet she still knew when exactly her daughter arrived. In such a short span of time, for a youngdy who grew up in the countryside and had never gone abroad before, she was too calm in the face of the drastic difference between the home and foreign country!
Even a knowledgeable person should be surprised in the beginning!
Gu Jinfeng¡¯s reaction was the normal one!
¡°You all learned foreignnguages too?¡± Qiao Yuying looked at the kids and said, ¡°Yao Yao¡¯s foreignnguages are very good as well, and there¡¯s nonguage barrier whenmunicating at all. She even knows more than one foreignnguage. Do the both of you know as well? Did you all learn them in your hometown when you were young?¡±
Mo Beihan nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, when we were young, a few of us learned from the old masters and old madams in our hometown. We had a lot of time then and felt that there was nothing bad about learning more things, so we learned a little!¡±
Gu Qingyao learned many of her abilities from her hometown, and Qiao Yuying was aware of this.
Her precious daughter became a talent. There was nothing strange about this. But when the same thing happened to others, she was much calmer.
Not everyone could achieve this.
Especially given the environment of the countryside back then, people could barely fill their stomachs, but he still had the thought to learn new skills?
Not bad. Having a love of learning was a good thing ¨C at least he had the ambition to improve himself!
¡°Not bad. It¡¯s always good to learn more things. Yao Yao loves learning. Normal people cannot bepared to her!¡±
Qiao Yuyingplimented Mo Beihan, but deep down, her daughter was always great in every aspect!
Mo Beihan hurriedly echoed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Yao Yao is very outstanding. She¡¯s the most outstanding girl I¡¯ve met!¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s cheeks were a shade of rosy red. Was it really all right for the both of them topliment her like that?
Beside them, Gu Jinfeng balled his hand into a fist and ced it near the corner of his lips to cover the forming smile.
Bootlicker!
As expected, Qiao Yuying was delighted to hear the ttery!
Since olden times, ttery has always been pleasing!
After the dishes were served, they continued to chat over food!
They were at a Chinese restaurant, but the food served by Chinese restaurants of this generation were really not local and tasted weird. Gu Qingyao was not used to such food.
Mo Beihan had met all sorts of people in the previous and current lifetime. Although he was slightly nervous to meet Qiao Yuying at first, he found a way to interact with her very quickly!
Chapter 694 - The More She Looked At Him, The More Satisfied She Was (2)
Chapter 694: The More She Looked At Him, The More Satisfied She Was (2)
No matter what, he just needed to shower Gu Qingyao with praises!
He just needed to be more thick-skinned and have no fear of being corny. With his outstanding looks, in addition, Qiao Yuying would treat him as her son-inw in no time!
A hideous-looking person who did this would be called vulgar and wretched, but for a suave like him, it would be exceptionally likable!
Mo Beihan possessed such observation skills. Very quickly, he realized that Qiao Yuying really liked his attractive looks, so the oue was not surprising!
Gu Qingyao was seated between Gu Jinfeng and Qiao Yuying, while Mo Beihan, who sat opposite Gu Qingyao, sat beside Qiao Yuying.
Presently, the cousins exchanged a nce and saw a surprised expression on both their faces!
This was their first time finding out that Mo Beihan was actually so adept at conning... scratch that, coaxing people!
¡°Yao Yao said that the both of you grew up together. Is your family from the Qing River Brigade as well? So you moved to the capital already?¡± Qiao Yuying asked with a smile.
Mo Beihan replied, ¡°Yes. I grew up there since I was young and I¡¯m from another brigade. However, my house is very close to Yao Yao¡¯s. When I was younger, my family situation was tougher. My elder brother passed on early and left behind two kids, so I went out to take on a job when I was over ten years old. Afterward, I found my father and was discovered by Grandfather, who brought me back to the capital.¡±
Qiao Yuying paused. ¡°The capital? Yourst name is Mo. Who is your father?¡±
Mo Beihan did not conceal. ¡°Mo Huai!¡±
Qiao Yuying: ...
¡°Your grandfather is... Old Master Mo, Mo Degang?¡±
The Qiao family was famous in the capital back then as well, and Qiao Yuying naturally knew of the Mo family and Mo Huai.
Mo Beihan guessed that point too and nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±
He was rather nervous. His father was not a good man, and if this made Qiao Yuying repel against him, he would definitely teach both Mo Huai and Mo Yunhao a lesson once he returns.
Qiao Yuying remained silent for a while!
Anxiety crept within Mo Beihan.
Qiao Yuying mumbled, ¡°Old Master Mo has great-grandchildren already? How old are they?¡±
From what Mo Beihan said, they seemed to not be young anymore. It can¡¯t be, right? So fast?
Mo Beihan let out a sigh of relief, but he still dared not rx. ¡°They¡¯re in their teens and about to turn legal already!¡±
Qiao Yuying: ...
¡°They¡¯re so old already! Your Young Uncle¡¯s kids probably are not as old!¡±
Although Qiao Yuying was not familiar with the Mo family, she did hear about them and the two sons of the family.
Before the Qiao family went overseas, she even knew that Mo Huai married Jiang Hongying!
Qiao Yuying took a look at Mo Beihan and instantly realized that this was the child that Mo Huai had when he was left in the countryside to train himself by Old Master and Old Madam Mo.
He probably cheated a youngdy there and treated it as though nothing happened when he returned, marrying ady from the Jiang family and showing no concern for his wife and children in the countryside.
Pfft!
She was right!
Mo Huai was an outwardly attractive but worthless person who could not do anybor. There must have been something wrong when he could actually return like a normal person after staying in the countryside for several years.
As expected, he relied on someone to take care of him!
Mo Beihan was nervous by the look on Qiao Yuying¡¯s face. ¡°Auntie...¡±
¡°Mother...¡±
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan called her almost at the same time.
Qiao Yuying raised a hand to interrupt them before they could even continue. ¡°All right. I¡¯m not close to the Mo family, but I know some things about the two sons of the Mo family. When I left the country back then, Mo Huai and Jiang Hongying were already married. I even met him when he came to the countryside back then.
¡°I will not involve you kids in adult matters. But Beihan! Your future days probably would not be easy. Jiang Hongying is not to be trifled with.¡±
Chapter 695 - The More She Looked At Him, The More Satisfied She Was (3)
Chapter 695: The More She Looked At Him, The More Satisfied She Was (3)
Mo Beihan sighed in relief and guaranteed immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie. I will not let Yao Yao suffer.¡±
Qiao Yuying raised a brow and smiled.
¡°Of course my daughter will not suffer. If Jiang Hongying causes you trouble, tell me. I will protect you!¡±
She has grudges against Jiang Hongying!
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
This was just a pleasant surprise!
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Such a thing can even happen?
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°...¡±
That dumb luck!
Mo Beihan immediately put on an obsequious smile. ¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡±
Mo Beihan hurriedly picked up some food and ced it in Qiao Yuying¡¯s bowl. ¡°Auntie, please eat more. You must often be very tired from all the work. You need to take care of your health.
¡°You can definitely be rest assured to let Yao Yao be with me. Uncle Gu watched me grow up, and he dotes on Yao Yao a lot. He simply protects her like a treasure. Since young, I was constantly instructed to never let Yao Yao suffer any grievances. Her five older cousins too! During that time, they guarded Yao Yao tightly and warned me repeatedly to never bully Yao Yao or else they would beat me up!
¡°My living circumstances were quite tough when I was young, and there was no one in my family who could teach me anything. But the Gu family was different! Uncle Gu was knowledgeable, and he always taught Yao Yao wholeheartedly. I learned a lot from him as well. If not for Uncle Gu, I will definitely be extremely inferior to the five older cousins of the Gu family!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°...¡±
Can your bootlicking be any more obvious?
Too bad, Qiao Yuying was weak to this!
She looked at Mo Beihan with a grin. This young fellow knew how to speak!
Leaving everything aside, at least he had high emotional intelligence. Being together with such a man would be delightful andfortable at the very least.
Recalling her past, Gu Yunshen was exceptionally good at looking after her and making her happy!
Men with high emotional intelligence yet not flirtatious were truly rare. Such men were treasures.
She was very clear of Gu Yunshen¡¯s intelligence back then. Mo Beihan grew up under the watch of Gu Yunshen and the observation of everyone in the Gu family. If he was a terrible person, he absolutely would not pass the Gu family¡¯s judgment. At least, this kid was definitely not too bad!
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes and ate her meal silently.
Simrly, Gu Jinfeng was speechless.
Seeking the chance when Qiao Yuying was not paying attention to him, Mo Beihan shot him a prideful expression!
Learn a little to please your mother-inw in the future!
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°...¡±
That seemed to make sense!
In good spirits from the coaxing, Qiao Yuying asked with a smile, ¡°Are both your nephews living in the Mo house with you as well? Does your grandfather dote on you all? Is he stern?¡±
Mo Beihan rified quickly, ¡°I have four nephews, of which the younger two were only found after some time. This is all thanks to Yao Yao! At the start, it was Yao Yao who found them. The youngest Mu Mu was sick then, and Yao Yao saved him so that child is especially clingy to Yao Yao now. In the past few years that Yao Yao has been abroad, he keeps talking about her. He was only five then, but he has grown up a lot since then!
¡°Oh right, Yao Yao. They love the presents you told Zhao Mingjiang to bring back, and Mu Mu treats it like a treasure. When he knew that I was going overseas to look for you, he even wanted toe with me!
¡°Just like you, Mu Mu is a young talent. Before you left, you told him to study hard, and he has never forgotten about what you said. Now, among all the children, he is the most intelligent and has the best results. He said he wants to be a very, very capable person in the future to protect you and repay you for saving his life!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Mo Beihan bootlicked in every three sentences. Gu Jinfeng truly admired him!
Chapter 696 - The More She Looked At Him, The More Satisfied She Was (4)
Chapter 696: The More She Looked At Him, The More Satisfied She Was (4)
Although Qiao Yuying did judge people by their looks sometimes, she was not a fool!
This was her precious daughter¡¯s boyfriend; she had to be careful!
After all, one¡¯s attitude toward a person is based firstly on their looks and ultimately their character!
He grew up in the countryside from a young age and then lived in an environment like the Mo family¡¯s. It was already quite impressive that he was not blinded by luxury and did not be arrogant!
At least, it was very evident that this young fellow was winning her favor.
To be willing to win the favor of a girl¡¯s parents meant that he cares!
The grandson of the Mo family possessed great social standing, but he could put down his status to please her. Not bad!
Gu Qingyao had been here for more than three years and attended a first-ss university. She had met countless knowledgeable people, and because she was the granddaughter of the Qiao Family, she had also met many young males from upper-ss society. In the three years with neither Mo Beihan by her side nor any contact with him, Gu Qingyao still cared so much about him. This meant that she truly liked him.
He was someone who once passed the Gu family¡¯s assessment and got engaged to Gu Qingyao. Qiao Yuying would not rashly deny Mo Beihan just because he was birthed by a countryside woman and Mo Huai. She still had to observe him.
Qiao Yuying had sufficient manners to not find problems with someone whom she met for the first time while Mo Beihan tried all ways to coax her. It should be known that in the previous lifetime, Mo Beihan¡¯s identity was not inferior to that of the current Qiao Yuying, and he interacted with people much more capable than Qiao Yuying. If he really wanted to please someone, Qiao Yuying definitely would not be repelled against him.
It was a meal with much talk andughter. Qiao Yuying could tell that Gu Jinfeng was a fine man as well. This was her daughter¡¯s older cousin and a child who grew up with the teachings of the Gu family. Her daughter grew up in such an environment, and Qiao Yuying liked them a lot just by looking at them
The mealsted over two hours, and the sun had already set when they returned. Qiao Yuying told Mo Beihan and Gu Jinfeng to head back first while she brought Gu Qingyao back to the Qiao house.
Qiao Yuying had a driver to pick her up. Watching Qiao Yuying and Gu Qingyao leave, Mo Beihan, who stood at the hotel entrance in all smiles, finally heaved a sigh of relief!
Gu Jinfeng folded his arms. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell! It turns out that you are so good at sucking up to people!¡±
Mo Beihan was still smiling. ¡°What do you mean suck up? That is called putting effort. This is Yao Yao¡¯s mother, my future mother-inw. Of course, I have to coax her and make her happy!¡±
Without waiting for Gu Jinfeng to reply, Mo Beihan immediately continued, ¡°I want to marry her precious daughter, so isn¡¯t it a given that I have to coax her? For such intelligent people like us, would we make someone unhappy when we wish to treat someone well?¡±
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°...¡±
Are you addicted to bootlicking?
¡°You¡¯re sucking up to even me?¡±
You even said that I¡¯m intelligent. Do I need you to remind me?
Mo Beihan¡¯s smile remained. ¡°What can I do? I like Yao Yao, and she cares about you, her Fourth Cousin!¡±
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°...¡±
Fuck!
He clearly knew that this scoundrel was sucking up to him, but he still felt amazing. What was happening?
Gu Jinfeng looked at him speechlessly and quickly took his leave first!
On the other hand, Qiao Yuying and Gu Qingyao returned to the Qiao house. At night, the mother and daughter slept in the same bed. Qiao Yuying asked, ¡°Did Mo Beihan really grow up in the countryside from a young age? He grew up with you all?¡±
Gu Qingyao was taken aback. ¡°Why do you ask that, Mother?¡±
Qiao Yuying replied, ¡°Your Fourth Brother is pretty great, and I can tell that he will not be inferior to your cousins after adapting to this ce. He is onlycking in experience at present, but that is caused by his living environment since young which is understandable.
¡°But Mo Beihan is a little different!¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s heart leaped a beat.
Chapter 697 - Bring You Out To Play
Chapter 697: Bring You Out To y
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Of course Mo Beihan was different. He had too many experiences!
¡°Mother, what about him is different? I feel that Brother Beihan is quite good!¡±
Qiao Yuying looked at her and said, ¡°Mo Beihan is too calm. Compared to your Fourth Cousin, he is evidently calm and experienced. He shouldn¡¯t have seen everything in a foreign country before, but why was he so calm?¡±
Gu Qingyao blinked. ¡°Just because of that?¡±
Qiao Yuying nodded.
Gu Qingyao chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s very simple! Brother Beihan is different from us. Fourth Cousin is from the Gu family, and although the Gu family has fallen, its foundations are still there. After all, there were people to teach him from a young age, and he has seen many fine items before. You know about my hometown¡¯s environment too. He has had vast knowledge since young, but the living conditions were very difficult as well, so in his eyes, he was initially confident that what he had heard of or seen before was the best.
¡°But now that he came to this foreign environment overseas, it is way beyond his expectations, and all his past self-confidence took a hit. Thus, he naturally cannot ept the situation at once.
¡°But Brother Beihan is different. His living conditions were tough since young and originally thought that all families were like those he hade into contact with before. Butter on, with the Gu family¡¯s guidance, he realized his limited outlook. Afterward, he went to the outside world to take a job where he experienced an even wider world and his surprise was even greater. It could be said that his growth was from continuously experiencing a new world and broadening his knowledge.
¡°A person like him is already used to the existence of things beyond his expectations in this world. He never believes that the world is only in the way he had seen before. To him, existence beyond his knowledge is only normal.¡±
Qiao Yuying was a little dazed from listening, but it seemed to make sense.
Before she could think through clearly, Gu Qingyao spoke again,
¡°Furthermore, Brother Beihan was extremely surprised when he found out that you are my mother. He was very worried that you would despise him and stop me from being together with him. So he did a lot of homework beforehand as he was worried that you would despise him for looking like he had not seen the world before!¡±
Qiao Yuying raised a brow. ¡°Really?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s bright and wide eyes were very earnest. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡±
Looking at her daughter¡¯s behavior, Qiao Yuying did not pursue it further. Although she felt that there was something strange, there were many capable people in this world. For example, her daughter was exceptionally intelligent and had many talents. Hence, she should not go so far as to think that everyone should be the way that she had seen before.
Anyway, it was a good thing that her son-inw was outstanding!
Gu Qingyao sighed in relief. Her mother was too sensitive to be able to tell that.
Gu Qingyao stayed in the Qiao House for a day. Qiao Yuying was rather happy with Gu Jinfeng¡¯s arrival. She told the family about it as well so that they could take care of Gu Jinfeng in the future, especially when he was living near them.
As for Mo Beihan, she did not tell her family about him for the time being. She still had to observe him for a period of time. She must pass her assessment first. It was not toote to tell her family afterward.
The next day, Gu Qingyao went to look for Gu Jinfeng and Mo Beihan to bring them around to familiarize themselves with the surroundings and introduce various aspects of local life, including living habits and prices.
Only during the evening did she and Mo Beihan leave by themselves and drive to her school.
The sky was beginning to darken when they arrived!
It was still early then, and Mo Beihan liked such free time. He asked Gu Qingyao with a smile, ¡°Where do you wish to go?¡±
¡°Hmm?¡±
Mo Beihan raised a brow. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Don¡¯t you wish to go out and y?¡±
A smile emerged on Gu Qingyao¡¯s face. There was a look of anticipation in her eyes. ¡°Go out... and y?¡±
Mo Beihan patted her head with a smile in a pampering manner. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll bring you out to y. Where do you wish to go?¡±
Chapter 698
Chapter 698: Chapter 697
In the previous lifetime, he would bring her out whenever he had the time. She loved to follow him around then.
But after their rebirth, society was not as open as before, and they had to be careful with everything they did due to taboos. After she went abroad, both of them were separated, and there was no opportunity for him to bring her out to y.
Truth to be told, they had not gone on an official date after so many years in this second lifetime.
Gu Qingyao thought for a moment and grabbed his arm. ¡°Apany me to shop and then... I want to eat ice cream, desserts and a candlelight dinner. Then... send me home when I am tired.¡±
These seem to be things that young couples in love like to do, right?
Gu Qingyao beamed at him. ¡°And in the future, wait for me to finish my sses every day, apany me to have my meals in the canteen, help me to save a seat in the library... and... and...
¡°Ah... Just these things first. I will add more when I recall them in the future. Anyway, let¡¯s go shopping first for now. And... you shall pay for the items that I buy. Afterward, we can have a candlelight dinner before heading home.¡±
Mo Beihan was delighted. The corners of his lips curved up unknowingly as he looked at Gu Qingyao in all smiles. It was the first time Gu Qingyao saw such a smile from Mo Beihan ¨C he looked very handsome and a little mischievous!
Anyway, it was the kind of electrifying smile that dazzled her and made her mind drift.
Before she could return to her senses, Mo Beihan suddenly leaned in toward her and said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll do whatever you say. Uh... After we reach home... what should we do?¡±
Gu Qingyao was startled. She had not realized what he was saying at first, but looking at that evidently ill-intentioned smile, her face flushed immediately!
Looking at her reddened face and the blush that swiftly extended to her ears and neck, Mo Beihan¡¯s smile deepened. He inched closer to her uncontrobly, such that she could feel his breath on her face. As he spoke, the slight movement of his lips could touch her anytime!
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you blushing?¡±
Scumbag!
Gu Qingyao red at him. This fellow was doing it on purpose.
She pushed him away angrily and turned around to get out of the car.
The moment her hand reached the car door, Mo Beihan pulled her back. He leaned over again to trap her between himself and the car seat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you running away?¡±
¡°Who¡¯s running away?¡± Gu Qingyao retorted, refusing to be outdone.
Her flushed cheeks and nervous expression made her look like a youngdy who just started dating. Mo Beihan was amused yet at the same time a little upset.
She already knew him so well and had even given herself to him, but she was still so shy. Ultimately, it was because he was not doing well enough as a boyfriend.
Mo Beihan reached his hands out and hugged her.
Gu Qingyao was shocked, but when she came around, Mo Beihan had already returned to his original seat while she was sitting on hisp andying in his arms.
Mo Beihan hugged her and asked, ¡°Yao Yao, do you... me me?¡±
Gu Qingyao froze. ¡°What?¡±
Mo Beihan sighed and asked, ¡°I once promised you that I will not do anything to you before we get married. That day... was all my fault!¡±
Gu Qingyao did not expect him to say such things and only realized why he said that after thinking for a while.
Uneasiness crept onto her face. How embarrassing!
¡°I do not me you. Just now... I... I have not been teased by you before! When you did it suddenly... of course I would be shy!
¡°We have already reached this stage. If I still fuss about that, it would be too melodramatic!¡±
Chapter 699 - A Lesson
Chapter 699: A Lesson
Although Gu Qingyao was used to being pampered, she had, after all, lived dozens of years in both her previous and present lifetimes. If she still was ignorant of such matters, she would have been living for nothing.
Mo Beihan was someone she had set her mind on, and she was already prepared to marry him. If not for going abroad which disrupted their ns, they would already be a married couple now.
Now that they finally met after a long period of separation, it was only expected for them to have already done it. Gu Qingyao did not feel that Mo Beihan failed to give her enough respect.
However...
Gu Qingyao was still very delighted that he would treat her so carefully.
Mo Beihan was also d that Gu Qingyao did not me him. As for being melodramatic...
He liked it!
A woman was melodramatic when pampered and sensible when forced by the circumstance!
Embracing her into a hug, Mo Beihan said with a smile, ¡°If you are not melodramatic enough, it means that I amcking!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
This fellow¡¯s words of love are really irresistible.
Mo Beihan led her down the car, and they headed to the department stores.
On their way there, Guo Yu and his group of friends happened to walk over. Once they saw Gu Qingyao, one of theckeys eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t... Isn¡¯t that the little beauty from the Qiao family? Why is there a man with her? She¡¯s dating someone now?¡±
Gu Qingyao had been here for three years. Although she had kept a very low profile and the Qiao family never specially introduced her in public before, some people in the upper-ss society who were rted to the Qiao family would still know about it.
The Guo family was one of them!
Ever since the first time Guo Yu met Gu Qingyao in school, he was besotted by her and always thought of getting Gu Qingyao.
In the beginning, he did not have any inhibition toward Gu Qingyao, but unexpectedly, she became the Qiao family¡¯s granddaughter not longter, and this worried him.
But his Guo family was not inferior!
Guo Yu was used to years of being sought after and had countless women by his side, including those from wealthy families. However, Qin Si did not pay any attention to him back then, and he made up his mind to get that woman.
But before he managed to deal with Qin Si, heid his eyes on Gu Qingyao.
This woman was the same as well. Regardless of how he pursued her, she was nonchnt toward him, and Gu Qingyao almost became Guo Yu¡¯s obsession over these years.
Gu Qingyao was the inheritor of Qiao Jewelry and marrying her was equivalent to obtaining Qiao Jewelry ¨C Guo Yu was extremely clear of this fact.
Unfortunately, not only did Gu Qingyao reject him, she even gave him several beatings!
There was not a single man beside Gu Qingyao in the past, but someone suddenly appeared now. It was impossible for Guo Yu to ignore it even if he wanted to!
Guo Yu followed that person¡¯s gaze, and indeed, there was a man in a ck outfit beside Gu Qingyao. That person held her hand, and they looked very intimate. Guo Yu narrowed his eyes immediately!
Another person said, ¡°It can¡¯t be! Boss, where did this fellowe from? Do you want us to teach him a lesson?¡±
Guo Yu scoffed. ¡°There are so many reckless people. As this little beauty grows up and reaches the age to marry, there would be more and more people coveting after her. No one dared to make a move because I was around in the past, but this fellow actually appeared with no fear of death. Just nice... Let this be a warning to others!¡±
The people behind him immediately became bloodthirsty as they clenched their fists in excitement.
Mo Beihan brought Gu Qingyao shopping and bought her many things that young girls liked. Due to Mo Beihan¡¯s intentional interruption, Gu Qingyao did not realize the people tailing behind them.
But Mo Beihan was different. Those people behind them were too obvious!
Chapter 700 - I Am So Handsome
Chapter 700: I Am So Handsome
Since Guo Yu wanted to teach Mo Beihan a lesson, he had to tail them to see who exactly this person was. He had to identify the person first so that it would be easier to take action in the future.
Thus, he had been tailing them.
Seeing that Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao were so intimate, he could obviously tell that they were a couple and not rtives.
The both of them went around until night fell and only went home after having dinner.
Gu Qingyao was exhausted and fell asleep after taking a shower. However, Mo Beihan said that he still had some matters to settle and went to the study.
It was still not consideredte, thus Gu Qingyao simply left him to work and headed to sleep first.
The next day, both of them agreed to eat at the canteen together. As their ss was dismissed around the same time, Mo Beihan did not pick her up and instead waited for her at the agreed location.
Gu Qingyao went to look for Mo Beihan the moment she finished her lessons, but Guo Yu suddenly appeared.
¡°Gu Qingyao!¡±
Gu Qingyao paused in her tracks. She was not surprised to see Guo Yu in front of her.
This fellow had been following them the entirety of yesterday. She did not notice it at first due to Mo Beihan¡¯s interruption, but they continued to tail them, and if she still did not realize it, all the years of practicing martial arts were wasted.
Ignoring him, she turned around and continued to walk.
Guo Yu was infuriated and rushed forward to stop her again. ¡°Stop. Who was the person beside you yesterday? Who allowed you to be so intimate with him?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Is it any of your business?¡±
Guo Yu replied, ¡°Why is it not my business? I¡¯ve been pursuing you for years, and you never showed me any good attitude before. Yet you actually fell for another guy now. Do you think I¡¯m dead?¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Was the previous beating not hard enough? Are you still running about now?¡±
¡°You...¡±
¡°Move aside!¡±
Guo Yu was infuriated. ¡°What can you do if I don¡¯t? Do you wish to be violent in public? Let me tell you, Gu Qingyao, for such a beautifuldy like you to be violent, it¡¯s not... Ah...¡±
Gu Qingyao had no patience to listen to his chatter. This person was just a scoundrel who would only remember the lesson after a beating!
Talking to him was just a waste of time!
Gu Qingyao kicked him and pressed an acupuncture point on Guo Yu¡¯s wrist, causing his entire arm to hurt!
Fuck!
This technique again!
This girl was always so vicious!
¡°Ow, ow... Gu Qingyao, let me go. I am the Young Master of the Guo Family. You, you... dare to hit me. The Guo family definitely will not let you off.¡±
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not my first time beating you up anyway. Do I need to consider that?¡±
¡°You...¡± Guo Yu red. ¡°If you have the guts, let me go, and let¡¯s fight one-on-one!¡±
Gu Qingyao replied, ¡°Why would I fight you one-on-one?¡±
¡°Do you... do you still have any morals? How dare you bully people just because you study medicine?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Are you really a punk?
Are you actually talking about morals with me?
¡°Stay away from me next time. Or else I will beat you up whenever I see you!¡±
Gu Qingyao pushed Guo Yu away fiercely and wanted to leave.
Guo Yu looked chased after her immediately but this time, he only followed her and dared not block her way. ¡°Gu Qingyao, why do you not like me? Look, I am so handsome. Where are you going to find someone more handsome than me?
¡°My family background is also very good, don¡¯t you think? The Guo family is such a big family. If you marry me, you will lead afortable life, and I can protect you forever! I promise that you can live without any restraints for the rest of your life, all right?¡±
Chapter 701 - Mysterious Person (1)
Chapter 701: Mysterious Person (1)
Gu Qingyao was very outstanding and had always been so to Guo Yu throughout all these years.
Not only did thisdye from a good family, but she was also very obedient and performed well academically. She was definitely a good student.
She scored impressive results for both her specialization and other courses ¨C she learned everything quickly!
In Guo Yu¡¯s memory, thisdy¡¯s life revolved around studying, returning home on time, going shopping asionally and spending most of her time in the library.
Usually, when he saw her, she was always dressed like a sweet and obedientdy which was a stark contrast from the ostentatious behavior of the foreigners.
As someone from the same country as Gu Qingyao, Guo Yu¡¯s aesthetic still leaned toward adylike girl such as Gu Qingyao. Although he had countless women by his side, to Guo Yu, they were just his ything and only girls like Gu Qingyao carried weight.
Thus, he had been pursuing her for more than three years and had never given up.
Gu Qingyao could not be bothered with this fool and picked up her pace!
Guo Yu became anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t run! I am not lying. As long as you¡¯re willing to marry me, everything I own is yours. Alright?¡±
Gu Qingyao shot him a deathly re. ¡°Shut up!¡±
Guo Yu: ...
A beauty was a beauty ¨C they were still so good-looking even when they were angry. Guo Yu was not mad at all.
¡°Don¡¯t be like this! I¡¯ve been pursuing you for more than three years already. Aren¡¯t you the slightest touched at all? I am so handsome and outstanding, and Ie from a good family. How lucky must you be for you to meet me, right? I never look at other women twice and throw them away once I¡¯m done ying with them. But I¡¯m different when it¡¯s you. I love you deeply and am very loyal to you. I am such a good man. You will regret it if you pass me by.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Qingyao kicked him heavily twice, sessfully making him unable to move from the pain, before finally leaving.
Guo Yu was infuriated. He wanted to chase after her, but his tiny calves were in excruciating pain from Gu Qingyao¡¯s kick, and he could not even run.
¡°Fuck!¡± Guo Yu was livid.
Unable to deal with Gu Qingyao, he vented all his anger on Mo Beihan. How dare he snatch his woman! He has a death wish!
Gu Qingyao reached the agreed location, and Mo Beihan happened to arrive as well. Seeing Gu Qingyao, he walked over with a smile. ¡°What happened? Who offended you?¡±
This little girl looked extremely pissed.
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes and said helplessly, ¡°Guo Yu, that little scumbag, pestered me again. He doesn¡¯t remember his lesson every time after I beat him up!¡±
¡°Guo Yu?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°Mhm! The young son of the Guo family who is also... Grandma Lin¡¯s grandson!¡±
Mo Beihan paused. He knew Lin Wanyin and Old Master Guo.
Unexpectedly, it was so coincidental that the descendants of these old masters and old madams were here as well.
Mo Beihan rubbed her head and carried over the things in her hands. ¡°All right. Don¡¯t be angry anymore. Let¡¯s eat first.¡±
He shall settle that Guo Yu!
When they reached the canteen, Gu Qingyao waited at a side while Mo Beihan got their meals.
When Mo Beihan returned with food, he asked, ¡°There are no lessons in the afternoon. Are you going to the library or going home? If you¡¯re going home, I can send you back.¡±
Gu Qingyao paused. ¡°Huh?¡±
¡°I have something on in the afternoon and need to go out. Don¡¯t stay up to wait for me either. I might be backte. Rest early.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at him with her bright orbs and nodded without saying much. ¡°Mhm!¡±
After their meal, Mo Beihan sent Gu Qingyao home before getting ready to leave.
Chapter 702 - Mysterious Person (2)
Chapter 702: Mysterious Person (2)
Gu Qingyao stopped him and asked, ¡°You bought a lot of gemstones and treasures and kept them with me back in the country. Do you need them now?¡±
Mo Beihan looked at her and smiled. ¡°Between us, do we still need to differentiate whose item belongs to who?¡±
Gu Qingyao replied, ¡°I¡¯m scared that you don¡¯t have enough money to spend.¡±
Mo Beihan looked at her for a while before sighing. He still could not bear to make her worry.
¡°Give me some gold and those diamonds that I passed you. Gemstones are fine too.¡±
Gu Qingyao took out a batch of gold and a small bag of diamonds from her interspace.
A total of 89 bright, sparkly and dazzling diamondsid in the small bag.
Mo Beihan traded for these from an influential capitalist back then.
That person lived very miserably back then but possessed quite many valuable items. He fell ill and did not have much time left hence he traded all his material goods away to live morefortably in hisst moments.
Back then, Mo Beihan had a lot of supplies, and that old man was willing to trade with him.
Mo Beihan traded them using 50 catties of rice and flour each, 20 catties of pork and mutton each, some eggs, red wine, sugar and canned food.
These supplies were enough for the old man to live for the rest of his life, and he was ted.
After receiving the items, Mo Beihan picked out about ten pink diamonds that were extremely rare and ced them in Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand. ¡°Leave these. You can use these to make some jewelry for yourself.¡±
Afterward, he pulled her into his arms and pinched her chin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry blindly. I wille back tonight to apany you. All right?¡±
Hended a kiss on her forehead.
Gu Qingyao nodded obediently and walked him to the door.
After Mo Beihan left, Gu Qingyao went about her own business. In the evening, a car stopped at the door of Gu Qingyao¡¯s house. An elderly with a distinguished demeanor and elegance rang the doorbell.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s brows furrowed slightly at the sight of the person.
The elderly was very respectful toward Gu Qingyao and bowed slightly. ¡°Miss Gu!¡±
Gu Qingyao did not reply.
The elderly was a Frenchman with blonde hair and blue eyes. His face was etched with wrinkles that evidently marked his age!
There was a hint of pleading in his tone!
¡°Miss Gu, Sir requests your presence. We really need you!¡±
Gu Qingyao knew what this old man was here for. After remaining silent for a while, she nodded and agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
Delighted, the old man hurriedly made way for Gu Qingyao.
¡°Wait for a while. I¡¯ll take my medicine kit!¡±
¡°Sure, sure, sure! Please go ahead!¡±
The elderly was rather old already but still treated Gu Qingyao with great respect.
Gu Qingyao entered the house to take a small box beforeing out.
The old man personally opened the car door for Gu Qingyao and started the car. An hourter, they arrived at an antique castle manor.
Therge iron gates opened for the car to drive in. Passing by a long garden and a grand fountain pool, the car eventually stopped at the entrance of the main house.
The old man was the butler of this ce and had a very high prestige here. As he led Gu Qingyao in, the uniformed servants at both sides of the door bowed to greet them.
This was a ssic European-styled castle. Passing through the luxurious living room, the butler led Gu Qingyao up the stairs and eventually stopped at a small living room for receiving guests.
In reality, this small living room was not small at all, and it could even be said to be very spacious. However, inparison to the living room on the lower floor, it was indeed smaller.
This was where the owner lived, and those who were received here were the owner¡¯s most respected, closest and trusted friends!
Chapter 703 - Mysterious Person (3)
Chapter 703: Mysterious Person (3)
After Gu Qingyao entered, the old butler bowed respectfully at a man on the sofa. ¡°Sir, Miss Gu is here!¡±
A man was seated back-facing Gu Qingyao on the sofa. He leaned against the chair with a nket spread across him, appearing to have fallen asleep.
Hearing the sound, he opened his eyes and looked at Gu Qingyao, where his icy expression warmed up a little instantly. ¡°Miss Gu, please take a seat!¡±
He pointed at the seat opposite him.
Gu Qingyao did as told. Looking at him, she realized that hisplexion was much worse than she thought and said with a frown, ¡°Did you not listen to me, Sir?¡±
The young man remained silent for some time before sighing. ¡°I did not wish to either, but there are too many matters to deal with in the family. There¡¯s simply no chance for me to rest.¡±
He became the family head at such a young age. During the struggle for the position of the family head back then, he had already spent an immense amount of energy.
His health had been in ill shape since he was young and worsened even further these past few years. At present, his body waspletely incapable of sustaining his high workload. All the doctors he had seen said that he would not be able to live longer than two years.
More so, he could not reproduce either!
This was still a secret as of now. The family must not go without a sessor, and although he was ill, he was still alive. However, once the news that he cannot reproduce is leaked, chaos would really ensue in the family.
There were actually some guesses in the outside world in the past two years. However, as there was no concrete news, no one dared to make any conclusions or talk about it openly.
But he knew that he could not keep this as a secret any longer!
He desperately needed to recover!
Gu Qingyao checked his body, and her expression was not pleasant.
¡°Sir, your body has been severely ill since you were young, and you worked too hard in your early years. It has long handled more than what it could. If you still fail to have sufficient rest, even the best medicine would not be able to save you!¡±
The person before Gu Qingyao was just like a working machine.
He was the sessor of an extremely wealthy family. Having been born into such a family and possessing such an identity, he had to fight in his early years in order to live!
Afterward, he finally rose to be the family head, but his body could not support him any longer.
He had seen many famous doctors all over the world, and all of them said he only had a few years of lifespan left. In a coincidencest year, he encountered her!
Truthfully speaking, this person was actually very healthy from the start. He was not ill, but he sustained injuries once and again which ultimately took a toll on his body.
Car idents, kidnappings, overly demanding workload, all sorts of scares. Gu Qingyao guessed that his inability to reproduce was not because of natural health reasons but theter injuries throughout his life that resulted in a decline in the functioning of his entire body. He was still alive now only with the usage of medicines.
If this fellow was not born in a wealthy family and had the best treatment conditions in the world, he would have died long ago!
She actually had a way to save him, but the powers behind him were too frightening, and she dared not cure his illness too easily.
The man opposite herughed bitterly. ¡°Miss Gu, I will do my best to cooperate, so please cure me. I invited you over today because I hope... I have had a lot of matters to handle recently. I hope you can stay by my side to look after me.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Mo Beihan definitely would not agree!
Moreover, she did not wish to stay here either.
No one wished to die. He had seen countless doctors throughout the years and only saw some hope from this youngdy, Gu Qingyao. Although it felt unbelievable, he couldn¡¯t care less!
As long as the person could save him, even if the person was a child, he had no reason to suspect them.
Chapter 704 - Trying To Exterminate The Huo Family? (1)
Chapter 704: Trying To Exterminate The Huo Family? (1)
Gu Qingyao lowered her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, sir. But... I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible!¡±
The man opposite her was disappointed. Although he was mentally prepared for her answer, Gu Qingyao¡¯s instant refusal still upset him.
What could he do!
He was a billionaire. Although he was so ill, numerous women were still flinging themselves at him. A pity that this young girl had no designs on him. He found this hard to ept.
She was so pretty and such a talented doctor. She was also the Qiao family¡¯s beloved granddaughter and the heiress of Qiao¡¯s Jewelry.
Although the Qiao family was far inferior to his, this girl sitting before him was his only hope. He really could not bear to harm her.
¡°I had to deal with many family matters recently. I really can¡¯t rest more. Miss Gu, give me a definite answer. How sure are you that you can treat me?¡±
The girl¡¯s mouth tightened. She had yet to give him a definite answer.
Gu Qingyao nced at him and said, ¡°I can guarantee you will live for another twenty years.¡±
The man was shocked!
Twenty years!
¡°Are you sure, Miss Gu?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure. But you must follow my instructions. Your health was severely damaged when you were young, and it is fragile. Now I can guarantee that you will live. But recovery will be difficult!
¡°If you would follow my instructions, you may recover!¡±
¡°How long will that take?¡± The man was so excited he started to tremble all over.
¡°Three years at least, but no more than five years!¡± Gu Qingyao said.
The man was astonished by this time frame.
Gu Qingyao continued, ¡°Of course, if you cannot follow my instructions, then your recovery will be dyed.
¡°Actually... Although you may have to make some sacrifices now, as long as your foundation is sound, when you recover your health, you can pour all your efforts into your work. With your ability, I¡¯m sure that you can still have whatever you want then.¡±
The man was startled, as if he had not expected Gu Qingyao to say something like that.
Gu Qingyao was aware of what he had been through. She sighed and said patiently, ¡°Sir, considering your status, your life should be your priority. Even if you lose everything you have now, as long as you live, you can get it backter. Why insist on clinging on to what you have now?¡±
This fellow was clearly exceptionallypetent, and he came from a noble family. He had such a good foundation, but he had turned himself into a work machine. He was really... dedicated to his work!
The man bowed his head. His expression was difficult to read!
Gu Qingyao continued. ¡°To be honest, I can treat you. I did not give you a straight answer for so long because you are a very disobedient patient!¡±
There was silence!
The old steward wiped his sweat. This girl was too bold. No one had dared to call Sir disobedient in years.
The man was shocked, then he smiled.
¡°Miss Gu is saying that my priorities are wrong. In the future, I will do my best to cooperate with Miss Gu during my treatment. Please take good care of me, Miss Gu.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve straightened out your thinking. Now I will adjust your medication. At the end of the year, you can ask a physician to give you a check-up. I think... by then, the rumors that you are infertile will be gone!¡±
Chapter 705 - Trying To Exterminate The Huo Family? (2)
Chapter 705: Trying To Exterminate The Huo Family? (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Rich and powerful families ced great importance on session, especially noble families. It was like the families in China which ced great importance on bloodlines.
Infertility was a fatal blow. If a family sessor could not have children, what would the family¡¯s future be like?
If this man could build up his health, he could have children as per normal. But too many people were coveting his position, so they simplybeled him as infertile.
This rumor had hurt him greatly.
The end of the year was almost here. Everyone in the family was concerned about his health. By now, many of them had grown impatient. By the end of the year, they would certainly hire many doctors to examine him. By then, if he was really in poor health and was diagnosed with infertility, his future would be jeopardized.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s words were a big help to him!
Not only to him. Even the steward was very excited.
Gu Qingyao brought out the medicine that she had prepared. ¡°The dosage is the same. Remember to take it regrly. Also, you must rest properly. Follow the menu I gave you until the end of the month. I will bring you a new one next month.¡±
After she hadpleted her instructions, Gu Qingyao took a document out of her bag and handed it to the man. ¡°Sir, I need your help with this.¡±
The man raised one brow and looked at it. Then he nced at Gu Qingyao.
This girl had really aroused his curiosity!
The contents of the document were of no great import to him. He signed without hesitating.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Thank you!¡±
She took the document and added a few words of advice before she left.
The man¡¯s legs were unsteady, so he did not get up. The old steward sent Gu Qingyao off.
He only returned after he saw the chauffeur drive off with Gu Qingyao.
In the small living room, the man was holding a ceramic bottle, sniffing the herbal scenting from it.
He smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve never taken such things before. Things from the Floating World are always so mysterious!¡±
The old steward returned. He frowned when he thought of Gu Qingyao¡¯s document. ¡°Sir, that document...¡±
The man smiled and waved him aside. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just a record of our cooperation. The girl may be very ambitious, but she knows her limits. I can afford it.¡±
Gu Qingyao mystified him. On the surface, the girl was just the Qiao family¡¯s granddaughter. She had no business connections with the Qiao family and was just a simple, pampered young girl.
The family doted on her and gave her an adequate allowance.
But he had interacted with Gu Qingyao for some time, and now he smiled when he thought of what Gu Qingyao wanted from him. The girl was hiding something mysterious!
It was dark by the time Gu Qingyao got home. Mo Beihan was not yet back.
She ate simply, then continued with her business. She made a phone call.
A girl answered the call. Gu Qingyao said, ¡°The contract has been signed. You may proceed.¡±
The voice sounded very excited. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re amazing. Working for you indeed brings many benefits hahaha!¡±
Gu Qingyao ignored her excitement and hung up.
It waste, and Gu Qingyao went to rest.
Mo Beihan only appeared in the house past midnight. He opened the bedroom door, but when he saw that the slight figure on the bed was already asleep, he walked to the bathroom softly.
Chapter 706 - Trying To Exterminate The Huo Family? (3)
Chapter 706: Trying To Exterminate The Huo Family? (3)
He bathed and put on a clean pair of pajamas before hey down next to Gu Qingyao. She rolled into his embrace.
Mo Beihan paused and hugged her. ¡°It¡¯s all right, go to sleep!¡±
The next morning, Gu Qingyao got up a little earlier than usual. She went to pick up yesterday¡¯sundry and saw some bloodstains on the sleeve of Mo Beihan¡¯s white shirt.
She looked at it in silence for a while, then got rid of the shirt.
It had been stained with blood, of course he could not wear it anymore.
When Mo Beihan got up, Gu Qingyao was drawing downstairs.
Gu Qingyao smiled when she saw him. ¡°Are you awake? Come and have some breakfast.¡±
She had already prepared breakfast. When Mo Beihan came downstairs, she put her draft aside and brought the breakfast out.
Their breakfast portion was notrge, but it was very sumptuous.
Gu Qingyao handed Mo Beihan a pair of chopsticks and said, ¡°The sleeve of the shirt you wore yesterday was stained with blood, so I got rid of it. You can¡¯t wear it any longer.¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s hand, which was holding the chopsticks, paused in midair. He raised his head to look at her.
Gu Qingyao: ¡°You are not allowed to do anything dangerous.¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±
Gu Qingyao red at him.
Mo Beihan had no lessons in the morning, but he had to go out anyway. It was not yet time for Gu Qingyao¡¯s lessons, so she remained at home.
Mo Beihan had just left when the phone in the living room rang.
Gu Qingyao picked it up. ¡°Second Cousin!¡±
The man on the other end sounded extremely gentle. ¡°Younger cousin! How many designs do you have?¡±
Gu Qingyao pursed her lips. This Second Cousin was obsessed with money. She had made money for him, so he increasingly fawned on her.
¡°I¡¯m almost done. I¡¯ll bring them to you when Ie home this weekend.¡±
Second Cousin was very excited. In fact, he was delighted.
¡°I say, Younger Cousin, you really are like a fortune charm. Recently, Eldest Brother has been looking at me resentfully. I feel good every time I see his expression. Hahaha!¡±
Eldest Cousin was in electronics. Gu Qingyao had not dabbled in that before. For the past few years, besides running her own business, she spent the rest of her time working with her Second Cousin.
His business was luxury items, mostly fashion designs, cosmetics, and perfumes. These were all Gu Qingyao¡¯s specialties in her previous life, so it was easier for her to work on these.
Over the past few years, Second Cousin¡¯s business had gone from strength to strength, mainly because of Gu Qingyao. The other cousins all knew about it. In the past, Eldest Cousin had been the leader, but now his position had grown precarious. So his expression had grown resentful!
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be so smug. Who says I don¡¯t know anything about Eldest Cousin¡¯s business?¡±
Second Cousin¡¯sugh died. After a long pause, he said in terror, ¡°Younger Cousin, don¡¯t frighten me!¡±
His younger cousin was much younger than them, but her medical skills were exceptional. Old Madam was always praising her. Over the past few years, the cousins had personally witnessed her begin to see her own patients. Since then, her consultation fees had grown with her reputation.
Later on, she often gave them designs. The girl could design anything, be it clothes or jewelry. She was now very famous in design circles.
But at the moment, her status was not public. Only the cousins knew about it.
She had developed hispany¡¯s new cosmetics and perfumes. Not all of them, but the best-selling ones were all from her.
Chapter 707 - Trying To Exterminate The Huo Family? (4)
Chapter 707: Trying To Exterminate The Huo Family? (4)
His younger cousin had asked him to keep it a secret. She said that their grandmother would be upset if she found out that Gu Qingyao had been ¡°neglecting¡± medicine to do business instead.
He thought that if his grandmother found out that he had involved his younger cousin in business, she would certainly beat him up, so he kept the secret.
In his eyes, his younger cousin could do anything. Now she was telling him she even understood electronics. She was driving him crazy!
Gu Qingyao chuckled. ¡°So! You had better maintain a low profile and not bully Eldest Cousin!¡±
Second Cousin: ¡°...¡±
Second Cousin¡¯s fawning voice immediately came over the phone. ¡°Sister! I would never dare topete with Eldest Brother! He is sopetent, able and decisive. His business is growing. The whole family says he is the most outstanding of us all!
¡°What are my small achievementspared to Eldest Brother! Younger Cousin, you must help me. I¡¯m so stupid that, without you, Eldest Brother will leave me in the dust, wu wu wu...¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She ignored the idiot and interrupted him. ¡°What has the Huo family been up to recently?¡±
When he heard that, Second Cousin snorted coldly and said disdainfully. ¡°What else can they be up to? They¡¯re up to no good as usual!¡±
Over the past few years, the Huo family had been dragging the Qiao family down.
That fellow, Huo Lin, had pursued Qiao Yuying for many years. Gu Qingyao¡¯s sudden appearance a few years ago embarrassed him. He had even pretended to be the victim and asked Qiao Yuying for favors.
Qiao Yuying had ignored him and told him clearly that a rtionship between them was impossible.
In the end, the fellow weakened. He pretended to be drunk and pleaded with Qiao Yuying not to be angry with him. He said that he had made a mistake.
In the end, the fellow stopped mentioning Gu Qingyao. He continued to act as though he was deeply in love and found ways to curry Gu Qingyao¡¯s favor.
To be honest, although they had not really liked Huo Lin in the past, they had not actually disliked him either.
They felt that even if they did not quite like the fellow, he was still a man who had loved Young Aunt for so many years. As his juniors, they should at least show some respect.
But in the years since Gu Qingyao¡¯s appearance, this fellow¡¯s behavior had grown increasingly disgusting. When they carefully thought about his past behavior, they realized why Qiao Yuying never fancied him.
From then on, they realized that each member of the Huo family was more shameless than the next.
The entire family was clearly at odds with Qiao¡¯s Jewelry. Ignoring the fact that Huo Lin was pursuing Qiao Yuying, his sons were actually expressing their interest in Gu Qingyao. This utterly disgusted the Qiao family!
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Are they still imitating you?¡±
When Second Cousin heard that, an indescribable look of disgust appeared on his face. He even looked a little wronged. ¡°Of course they¡¯re still imitating me.¡±
This did not mean that the Huo family¡¯s sons were working with him, but that they were copying him.
Their products were of inferior quality. But their packaging and promotional material were identical to Second Cousin¡¯s products. It was truly disgusting.
But he could not use them of imitating! Besides simrities in their products, it was hard to prove anything.
They had to market any new products that they released. The Huo family¡¯s antics were ruining the Qiao family¡¯s reputation.
They had spent a lot of effort to develop their products and thought of all kinds of ways to market them. But the moment they had some sess, the Huo family would copy them. It was really awful.
Chapter 708 - Trying To Exterminate The Huo Family? (5)
Chapter 708: Trying To Exterminate The Huo Family? (5)
Even more disgusting was the fact that the Huo family was still trying to maintain a good rtionship with the Qiao family. They maintained the image of Huo Lin being deeply in love with Qiao Yuying. In that way, more people assumed that the Huo family was doing business with the Qiao family.
For the past three years, the Huo family¡¯s sons had earned a substantial amount of money because of this. This infuriated the older cousins.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Now is not the time. Just bear with it. When the time is right, we will simply exterminate them!¡±
Second Cousin: ¡°...¡±
He paused for a long while before he replied, ¡°Younger Cousin, the Huo family is formidable. It might be possible for us to teach them a lesson, but to exterminate the Huo family...¡±
Was not likely!
In business, harmony bred wealth. They would not attack the Huo Family unless they had no other choice.
Especially since their opponent was so strong. If they acted on impulse, they might end up on the losing end!
Gu Qingyaoughed and said nonchntly, ¡°That¡¯s why we must wait for the right time!¡¯
...
Around the end of the year, Gu Qingyao was still systematically handling her own affairs. She had worked in an orderly fashion for so many years and seldom experienced dys.
She regrly changed the mysterious boss¡¯s medication. At her advice, the workaholic had finally grown more obedient. His health was recovering well. She believed that, at his family gathering at the end of the year, the doctors¡¯ diagnoses would end any rumors that he was infertile.
For many years, the Qiao family followed the tradition of celebrating the spring festival. During this period each year, Gu Qingyao would certainly go back if she had the time.
This year was no exception!
Except that this year, Gu Jinfeng and Mo Beihan were also present.
Besides the Qiao Yuying, no one in the Qiao family knew of Mo Beihan¡¯s existence. Also, he had been very busytely, so only Gu Qingyao went back to visit the Qiao family.
That night, Gu Qingyao washed up and was sitting cross-legged on her bed in her home wear. The heater was on. It was freezing outside, but inside, it was as warm as spring. She was drawing on a sketchbook in her hand.
Gu Jinfeng entered with a cup of water and sat down next to Gu Qingyao.
¡°What are you drawing? You look so earnest.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand paused, then resumed its drawing.
Gu Jinfeng nced at it in surprise. ¡°Cartoon figures?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°Um! Just for fun.¡±
Gu Jinfeng did not suspect anything, but took a sip of water and continued sitting there.
¡°What¡¯s the matter, Fourth Brother? Do you need my help?
Gu Jinfeng nced at her. ¡°No, just feeling thoughtful.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Gu Qingyao carried on the conversation as she drew!
Gu Jinfeng looked into the distance and thought of all that had happened recently. ¡°It was only after I left China that I realized this world is much bigger than I had imagined. In the past, I thought our Gu family¡¯s children were outstanding. But aftering here, I realized how much talent there is in the world!¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand paused, then she turned to look at him. She suddenlyughed. ¡°Even if you¡¯ve left China, our Gu family is still just as outstanding.¡±
Gu Jinfeng smiled but did not reply.
Gu Qingyao asked, ¡°Fourth Cousin, did someone criticize you?¡±
Gu Jinfeng shook his head. ¡°No. Just that I got to know some peopletely, as well as your older cousins. It made me think.¡±
Gu Qingyao understood.
Her Fourth Cousin was born in China, and he was truly a promising man. Besides the Gu family¡¯s poor background, just Second Uncle¡¯s status alone meant that Fourth Cousin came from a pretty good family.
Chapter 709 - Time Flies (1)
Chapter 709: Time Flies (1)
He was intelligent and capable. He had always done well, even in an environment like that. He had always been at the forefront of progress.
But the situation here waspletely different!
Everything here was foreign to him. He had lost control. He... was not so arrogant anymore!
Now, the people he knew were all from the university. Most of the people there were more knowledgeable than he was. His older cousins... all had their own careers!
Gu Qingyao looked at him. ¡°Fourth Brother, you are not at all inferior to them. You are a product of your circumstances. If they had grown up in the same environment as you did, they might not have done as well as you have!¡±
The older cousins were supported by the entire Qiao family. As long as they worked hard, there was plenty of room to disy their talents.
But it was different for Fourth Cousin. In China¡¯s circumstances, the existence of the Gu family was a burden to him. The only thing he had obtained was the guidance of the older members of the Gu Family.
Gu Jinfeng nced at her and smiled!
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°I¡¯m serious. You¡¯re as intelligent as they are. Now that you have the same resources and an opportunity to learn, I believe you will quickly adjust.¡±
Gu Qingyao paused and asked suddenly, ¡°Fourth Cousin, what... what are your ns? It¡¯s true that the older cousins all have their own businesses. If you want to start one, I believe you will be as sessful as they are. Do you want to do that?¡±
Gu Jinfeng shook his head. ¡°Now is not the time!¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes lit up!
He continued, ¡°I was educated differently from them, and I am too inexperienced. At the moment, it seems that I am far behind them. That is precisely the reason why I must find a way to make up for what Ick.
¡°Now... I need to spend more time learning. I will only start when I truly have the ability to do so.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. She knew that her older cousin was not the kind to be eager for quick sess.
She drew closer and grabbed Gu Jinfeng¡¯s arm. She smiled widely. ¡°Older Cousin, I knew it. You¡¯re the most intelligent and capable!¡±
Gu Jinfeng nced at her and shook his head with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m the most capable? I think you are more capable than me!¡±
Gu Qingyao said with a smile, ¡°Me? Fourth Cousin, right now learning is your priority. You¡¯re still young! If you want to start your own business, you must be prepared. If you want to be better than everyone else, then naturally, you must have more foresight than them. If you want to have a deeper and more urate perception of this world, then you need to learn, broaden your horizons, and train your mind.
¡°If you don¡¯t think things through but start your own business now because the other cousins all have their own careers, then you will probably end up in a tangle you will not be able to extricate yourself from. If you run into problems, you won¡¯t know how to solve them.
¡°Instead of that, why not focus on your studies for a few years and then start when you are ready!¡±
As long as he had the ability, there would be plenty of opportunities. Especially in China. The next couple of decades would be a period of great growth. Opportunities would spring up everywhere. Fourth Brother need not act hastily now!
Gu Jinfeng turned to look at her. ¡°Do you also think that I should not do anything?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Not that you should not do anything, but that you should not deal in unfamiliar areas where you have no assurance of sess. Although business sometimes depends on opportunities, ultimately, it is the truly talented who be so great and powerful that they can survive in any storm.¡±
Chapter 710 - Time Flies (2)
Chapter 710: Time Flies (2)
Gu Qingyao lowered her head and continued to sketch in her book. ¡°Fourth Cousin, I think you should build a firm foundation. We will certainly have to return to China in a few years. There are so many opportunities back there. Think about it. When you have studied here for a few years, there will be plenty of opportunities to use your talents back home.
¡°Anyway, those older cousins may not be able to adjust when they go back, because they are not familiar with the environment. They will be in the same situation that you are in now!¡±
When he thought about the situation back home, a spark kindled in Gu Jinfeng¡¯s eyes.
¡°I think so too. One of my goals ining overseas was to obtain a better education. I should not change my priorities now. Without true ability, I can only envy others. Even if I catch up with your cousins now, I will meet even strongerpetitors in the future. Then I might not have the ability to deal with them. I cannot survive without real knowledge.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right! Fourth Brother, you just need to focus on your studies. Just learn more, expand your horizons and think about China¡¯s situation. There¡¯s no hurry!¡±
Gu Jinfeng patted Gu Qingyao¡¯s head. ¡°How old are you? Why are you talking like an adult?¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Please, I grew up long ago. I arrived here before you, so I have more experience.¡±
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°...¡±
Time had flown. In his mind, his younger cousin was still the little girl back home who smiled so sweetly as she clutched the pocket money he had given her. How many years had passed in the blink of an eye?
¡°Where has Mo Beihan gone?¡± Gu Jinfeng asked as he watched her sketch.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand paused before she carried on sketching. ¡°He¡¯s busy. He has things to attend to.¡±
Gu Jinfeng was somewhat surprised. ¡°What is he busy with?¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°He¡¯s probably feeling stressed! Although he is the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson, now that he has seen what things are like here and what the Qiao family is like, he must be thinking that he must provide me with a good life when we really get married!¡±
Gu Qingyao did not say anymore. But Gu Jinfeng read between the lines and understood!
In the Qing River Brigade, Mo Beihan¡¯s family background might still make him worthy of Gu Qingyao. Later, when he became the Mo family¡¯s grandson, his status became higher than that of the Gu family. Now with the Qiao family in the picture, he did not have any advantage.
Considering how rich Young Aunt was and how much the Qiao family doted on Gu Qingyao, Mo Beihan was... really under immense pressure if he wanted to marry her!
Gu Qingyao took a bound document out of her drawer and handed it to Gu Jinfeng. ¡°Take this and have a look. This contains my predictions. You can refer to it when you think about your future interests.¡±
Gu Jinfeng was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±
¡°My analysis of what the professions in China will be like over the next two decades. Perhaps you will find it helpful when you start your business in the future.¡±
Gu Jinlin was shocked!
He took it and flipped through it. Sure enough, there were predictions for the various professions. This...
¡°Where did you get this from?¡±
Gu Qingyao replied, ¡°I wrote it! I¡¯ve been here for a few years, and I have had many thoughts. Also, my uncles, older cousins and mother are all in business. They dabble in so many lines, so I¡¯ve heard a lot from them.
¡°Also! There are so many sses in school, including economics sses, so I attended them.¡±
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°... You... Aren¡¯t you studying medicine?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°I am!¡±
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°...¡±
Gu Qingyao had indeed written this. It contained an analysis of the current state of various professions and her predictions.
Chapter 711 - Time Flies (3)
Chapter 711: Time Flies (3)
Of course, she only focused on a few professions that her older cousins had been interested in in their previous lives.
She knew a lot about the future because she had been reborn. There was no reason why she should keep such a valuable resource to herself.
These were her own older cousins. Of course she must help them.
She had started to work on it after Gu Jinfeng came overseas. She finallypleted it after a few months.
It was not just a simple narration of future progress and new discoveries, but she had analyzed the future from the point of view of different professions. Gu Jinfeng was highly intelligent. Since he was currently in the process of learning, she did not just give him a lofty lecture based on her knowledge of future progress and discoveries.
She had to use rigorous logic and reliable data to convince him.
That was the crucial point. She must not affect his love and respect for learning and knowledge. That was extremely difficult, which was why Gu Qingyao had taken so long toplete this.
As a highly intelligent person, Gu Jinfeng must certainly return to the country in the future. He did not know whether he would expand his business overseas in the future, but he would certainly start one in China.
So he paid great attention to Gu Qingyao¡¯s writing. He brought the document back to his room to analyze it.
Gu Qingyao had even listed books that he should read during his studies so that he did not have to bumble around aimlessly as he searched for knowledge. With someone to guide him, his own intelligence, plus the school¡¯s training, he would certainly be sessful!
Time passed swiftly and another year was over. During her time overseas, Gu Qingyao had the protection of the Qiao family, and with her own abilities, she enjoyed a lot of freedom.
Besides, Qin Zhiyuan also took good care of her. Everything she did was aplished effortlessly.
But it was Mo Beihan who had the deepest impression.
He became increasingly busy and increasingly secretive. Actually, Gu Qingyao was partially aware of what he was doing. She did not even need to ask because she could guess.
Mo Beihan clearly had not asked the Qiao family for help. Perhaps he really wanted Qiao Yuying to trust him and ept him as a son-inw. So Mo Beihan never mentioned his affairs to the Qiao family.
He kept Gu Qingyaopany and did his best to be a good boyfriend. He fulfilled his duties as a fianc¨¦ and, like the rest of the Qiao family, gave Gu Qingyao the best, doted on her, and protected her so that she did not have to worry about anything!
Gu Qingyao understood Mo Beihan¡¯s pride. With his abilities, he wanted to seed on his own. Only then would he be worthy of respect.
Her Brother Beihan had the ability to do so, so she just needed to keep himpany.
If he needed her help, she would help. If he did not need her help, she would just keep himpany.
The days passed with everyone doing their best to better themselves. Truly, being with outstanding people made it easier to be more outstanding.
With the Qiao family¡¯s older cousins and his younger but more sessful younger cousin, Gu Qingyao, to emte, Gu Jinfeng matured swiftly.
He even exceeded Gu Qingyao¡¯s expectations. Even Qiao Yuying held him in high esteem.
Atst, Old Master and Old Madam Qiao were forced to re-evaluate the Gu family.
Gu Jinfeng felt very stressed. He once jokingly said to Gu Qingyao, ¡°I¡¯m working so hard so that Young Uncle can marry Young Aunt smoothly!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Another two years passed, and Gu Qingyao finished her studies without incident.
Mo Beihan stood with her in the sunshine and raised his diploma. He said emotionally, ¡°What a wonderful feeling! I even attended school and graduated with you. We¡¯ve gone from uniforms to wedding gowns.¡±
Chapter 712 - Preparing To Return To China (1)
Chapter 712: Preparing To Return To China (1)
As they stood on the schoolwn, Gu Qingyao leaned her head against Mo Beihan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°From uniforms to wedding gowns? Mo Beihan, I feel so lucky! Heaven has been so good to me!¡±
Mo Beihan turned and reached over to draw her into his arms. He lowered his head. ¡°Lucky? You¡¯ve suffered so much in your previous life, but you still think you¡¯re lucky?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled sweetly. ¡°I was the main cause of my own suffering in my previous life. I was still young and immature when I encountered that incident, and it¡¯s understandable that I could not ept it. But no matter what I experiencedter on, I always had a loving family by my side.
¡°And you. During the best and worst times of my life, you were always there. It¡¯s not unusual to have someone who loves you. But it is a blessing to have someone who always loves you. Of course I¡¯m lucky!¡±
Mo Beihanughed. It was true that he had always cherished this girl, whether in his previous or current life.
In the past, he had longed to see Yao Yao happy and confident. Now he felt reassured to see the girl living an exciting life!
He pulled her into a tighter embrace and lowered his head so he was even nearer to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, I will ensure that you are always happy. I will always give you the life you wish for.¡±
Gu Qingyao blushed faintly. ¡°Now... that we have finished our studies, shall we go back to China?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°Are you ready to be my bride?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s blush deepened. ¡°Haven¡¯t... I give everything to you already?¡±
Mo Beihan paused and held her even more tightly. ¡°Yes, you became my bride long ago. I am the one who owes you a wedding.¡±
She had already agreed to marry him and be his bride in her previous life. In this life, they were already together. He was the one who owed her a wedding.
¡°Do you want to wear a wedding gown? If you do, we can hold a wedding here first. You can¡¯t wear a wedding gown in China. We can hold another wedding back home.¡±
Gu Qingyao leaned against his arms andughed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Actually, I like the bright red old-fashioned wedding dresses. I certainly won¡¯t have a chance to wear that when we go home. But my father and the others are not here, so I don¡¯t want to do that either.
¡°I want to go home. I¡¯ll wait until my parents are together, and all our rtives are present before we get married.
¡°As long as I marry you, it doesn¡¯t matter what I wear. I will be just as happy.¡±
Mo Beihan held her. ¡°If you like, you can buy all kinds of wedding gowns. Even if you can¡¯t wear them in public after we go home, you can wear them for me at night. We will wear them secretly. Old-fashioned ones, or white gowns. You can wear whatever you like.¡±
Gu Qingyao giggled and buried her head in his arms. ¡°You¡¯re so bad!¡±
Mo Beihan raised his brows. ¡°Am I bad? I¡¯m just being considerate!¡±
Gu Qingyao ¡°Your heart is bad!¡±
¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡±
¡°Yes, you are!¡±
¡°All right, I¡¯m bad. If you say I¡¯m bad, then I¡¯m bad!¡±
...
Gu Qingyao had finished her studies, so she had to prepare to go back to China. Her rtives were all in China. She had not been home for more than six years.
Now that they were finally going back, Qiao Yuying began to feel nervous.
She knew that Gu Yunshen was waiting for her in China. In the past, circumstances had prevented her from going back. Her daughter was studying here, so she had remained here to keep her daughterpany.
Although it became possible to go backter on, her daughter had not yetpleted her studies. She was not in a hurry to go back, so she waited for her daughter to graduate before going back together.
Chapter 713 - Preparing To Return To China (2)
Chapter 713: Preparing To Return To China (2)
Now that it was really time to go back, she felt... a little nervous!
Gu Qingyao had already packed her luggage. When she saw her mother sitting there in a daze, she walked over and asked, ¡°Mother, what¡¯s the matter? You¡¯ve been so distractedtely. You can see Father soon, aren¡¯t you happy?¡±
Qiao Yuying snapped out of her trance and lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m happy. I¡¯ve waited for so many years, of course I¡¯m happy. But... but...¡±
She was just nervous!
Gu Qingyao held her hand andughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous! Father is longing for you! Actually, we should have let Fathere here when he wanted to. Then he wouldn¡¯t need to wait for us to go back.¡±
Once the situation permitted, Gu Yunshen wanted toe overseas to look for his wife and daughter. He was a man, and his wife and daughter were both here. Of course, he wanted to see Qiao Yuying and have a chance for the two old folks in the Qiao family to ept him. How could he just wait in China for Qiao Yuying to bring Gu Qingyao back?
But Qiao Yuying refused. She had sent a message to Gu Yunshen to wait in China until Gu Qingyao graduated. Then she would bring their daughter back and meet him.
Although it was rare for people to leave the country, it did happen. It was getting more and more convenient, and it was entirely possible for Gu Yunshen toe overseas to see them. But Qiao Yuying had not allowed him to do so.
It was no longer so difficult to contact one another. So even though Gu Yunshen was far away in China, he knew something about the situation over here.
When Qiao Yuying heard that, she continued to object.
¡°There was no need. Your Father is unfamiliar with everything overseas. It was better to wait until you graduated, and we can go back to China together. Although it means waiting for a little longer, hasn¡¯t the moment arrived? We can be reunited soon.¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°That¡¯s right, we can be reunited soon. So, Mother, please focus. At this moment, Father is probably feeling very nervous. When you see him, he will probably be wild with delight.¡±
Qiao Yuying red at her but did not reply.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°My luggage is almost packed. What about you, Mother? Do you want me to help you? You can¡¯t buy the kind of clothes you usually wear in China. If you¡¯re not used to it, you should bring a few more pieces. If we can¡¯t manage all that, we can find a way to ship them back to China.¡±
Qiao Yuying said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be used to it? When I was in China, I wore clothes like that.¡±
Gu Qingyao shrugged. ¡°Great! In a few days, the uncles wille back for a reunion. We can all eat together before we leave.¡±
Qiao Yuying turned aside, so Gu Qingyao did not see her expression.
Actually, it was not that she did not want to see Gu Yunshen more quickly, or that she did not want him to look for them, but... she was worried that Gu Yunshen would be in danger if he came here.
Huo Lin was no gentleman. A despicable person like him might attack Gu Yunshen.
After Qiao Yuying left, Second Cousin came in. When he saw that Gu Qingyao was almost packed, he raised his brows. ¡°Are you really... leaving just like that?¡±
He knew the girl better than that.
They had not yet exterminated the Huo family!
Gu Qingyao nced at him and said nonchntly, ¡°Why not?¡±
Second Cousin frowned. ¡°Surely not. The Huo family...¡±
A trace of a smile appeared on Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips. ¡°Why? Growing impatient? If we exterminate them now, can you manage the aftermath?¡±
Second Cousin: ¡°...¡±
A mystery!
What did she mean?
Chapter 714 - Preparing To Return To China (3)
Chapter 714: Preparing To Return To China (3)
Gu Qingyao cocked her head and looked demure.
¡°Doesn¡¯t a lot of the Huo family¡¯s business depend on our Qiao family? Also... most of it is done with the Qiao family. So if you take over their business, you¡¯ll just be expanding your scope. It¡¯s much easier than taking over anotherpany.¡±
Second Cousin: ¡°...¡±
¡°At the moment, you and the other cousins are not yet able to take over the entire Huo family, so... just leave them for now! Let them manage it for you first. When you have the ability, you can divide them up!¡±
Second Cousin: ¡°...¡±
He hated that Huo family and hated those shameless creatures who had designs on the women in his family. She had once grandly announced that she would exterminate the Huo family.
But he knew that the Huo family was not so easily exterminated.
Even if his uncles and Young Aunt acted together, they might not be able to exterminate the Huo family that easily, much less the younger generation who only had some small achievements.
He had always wanted to teach the Huo family a lesson and gain some advantage in the process. He wanted to warn those shameless fellows to keep their distance.
Why did it seem like his youngest cousin really wanted to exterminate the Huo family?
¡°Youngest... Youngest Cousin? Are you... really going to exterminate the Huo family?¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows. ¡°Why not?¡±
She had lived here for more than six years and knew the important families well. Both the Qiao family and the Qin family had given her plenty of information, and, added to what she and Mo Beihan had found out, she knew more about them than the Qiao family did.
The Huo family was really a bunch of no-goods.
What they had done to the Qiao family, especially to Mother, waspletely unforgivable.
She had guessed why Mother had not allowed Father to visit her!
But she had not said anything so that Mother would not worry!
Second Cousin was befuddled.
¡°No... no, Youngest Cousin, this... Huo family is not easy to deal with. How will you exterminate them? This... we have no real grudge against them. There¡¯s no need for you to be so ruthless, right? Also, we don¡¯t have the ability!¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched, and her smile grew colder, but she still spoke very demurely!
¡°Second Cousin, what are you saying? I¡¯m just interested in the Huo family¡¯spany, I¡¯m not going to murder ormit arson. What is this talk about ruthlessness? How frightening. I¡¯m a good girl!¡±
Second Cousin: ¡°...¡±
Don¡¯t such words prick your conscience?
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°All right, you go and attend to your business! I still have things to do! I will certainly be going back to China, but you don¡¯t need to move your business to China in a hurry. You can go back and take a look to learn about the environment before you start.
¡°Things have just begun to develop over there. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future.
¡°As for the Huo family, they will certainly move their main focus to China. Then it will be time for us to act. China is our territory ¨C it will be easier to do as we please there!¡±
Second Cousin: ¡°...¡±
Second Cousin was terrified of this younger cousin who looked so demure but was not demure at all. He even wondered if she would silence him because he knew so many of her secrets.
While Gu Qingyao was preparing to go back to China with Qiao Yuying, she did not know that even before she could leave, Mo Beihan would go and fetch someone.
Gu Yunshen hurried over, covered in dust. Mo Beihan had personally gone to meet him. The moment he saw Gu Yunshen, Mo Beihan hurried over and politely addressed him, ¡°Father!¡±
His words shocked Gu Yunshen so much that he slipped and almost fell!
Chapter 715 - Madam’s Protection Is The Most Useful
Chapter 715: Madam¡¯s Protection Is The Most Useful
Mo Beihan quickly reached out to help him.
¡°Father, be careful, don¡¯t fall!¡±
Gu Yunshen: ¡°...¡±
He steadied himself and looked at Mo Beihan for a long time. ¡°What did you address me as?¡±
Mo Beihan said calmly, ¡°Father!¡±
¡°Who¡¯s your father?¡± Gu Yunshen jumped.
He had not seen his darling daughter for six years, even after his wife had been found. They were about to be reunited, and this fellow was here calling him ¡°Father¡±. Gu Yunshen was displeased!
Mo Beihan said earnestly, ¡°You, of course! Yao Yao¡¯s father is my father.
¡°My so-called true father abandoned me when I was young. Later, when I went to the capital, I couldn¡¯t stand his behavior. I have never had a father. Yao Yao is my fianc¨¦e, so in the future, Yao Yao¡¯s father will be my father. Yao Yao and I only have one father, and that¡¯s you!¡±
Gu Yunshen: ¡°...¡±
He looked at Mo Beihan for a long time. ¡°Stop trying to curry favor! Hmph!¡±
Gu Yunshen grunted coldly and started to walk away. ¡°Grab the bags!¡±
Mo Beihan looked at Gu Yunshen¡¯s disappearing figure, and his lips twitched. He naturally picked up Gu Yunshen¡¯s luggage and followed obediently.
The two men standing nearby were so shocked by this scene that their jaws nearly dropped to the ground. ¡°My God, Boss is finally bing human!¡±
The other man punched him. ¡°What do you know? That¡¯s his future father-inw. Of course he must try to please him for his fianc¨¦e¡¯s sake.¡±
The other man rubbed his chin. ¡°Looks like we have to seek this father-inw¡¯s protection in the future. With him to protect us, even if we make a mistake, Boss won¡¯t be too cruel to us.¡±
The other man immediately looked disdainful. ¡°Nonsense. Of course Madam¡¯s protection is the most useful!¡±
The man¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°That¡¯s right! Madam is the most important! His future father- and mother-inw all dote on Madam. Also, Boss is very obedient towards her hahaha!¡±
Mo Beihan led Gu Yunshen to the car and drove it himself.
Gu Yunshen examined the car. It looked very grand. He quite liked it.
¡°Is this your car?¡±
Gu Yunshen asked with some certainty because he sensed that Mo Beihan was not all that he seemed. He was certainly not the ignorant fellow that he knew back at the Qing River Brigade.
He was the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson when he left the country. Old Master Mo must have given him many things. When his family¡¯s Jinfeng went overseas, the family had also prepared many things for him!
This trip overseas had beenpletely arranged by Mo Beihan. He had not taken the usual flight. Mo Beihan imed that flying was inconvenient and a little dangerous, so he had arranged a different route for him.
This fellow had grown even more capable after a few years overseas!
Buying a car was par for the course!
Mo Beihan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s mine. Yao Yao and my mother-inw both have a car. Sometimes I need to act as the chauffeur and send them home. It¡¯s too inconvenient not to drive here. I can¡¯t possibly allow Yao Yao and my mother-inw to be inconvenienced! That would be unfilial of me as a son-inw!¡±
Gu Yunshen: ¡°...¡±
¡°Are you feeling guilty about something?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Gu Yunshen gave Mo Beihan a smug look because he had managed to shut him up.
Mo Beihan brought Gu Yunshen to Gu Jinfeng¡¯s residence. Gu Jinfeng was shocked when he opened the door and saw his Young Uncle.
¡°Young... Young Uncle?¡±
He looked dumbly at Mo Beihan. He did not know how to react.
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°Father wants to see Yao Yao and my mother-inw, so he came over!¡±
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°...¡±
Chapter 716 - Don’t You Know Whose Husband I Am!
Chapter 716: Don¡¯t You Know Whose Husband I Am!
Gu Yunshen entered and was amazed by the interior and theyout.
The Gu family used to be a wealthy family with plenty of money. The Wen family used to be very rich as well. He had seen plenty of fine things, but interior design like this, with an air of simplicity and elegance, was something else. He looked at it curiously.
When he saw Gu Yunshen looking at the house, Gu Jinfeng exined, ¡°This house belongs to Yao Yao! She met Uncle Qin soon after she arrived. When Uncle Qin found out that she¡¯s Madam Jiang¡¯s disciple, he took good care of her. Uncle Qin found this house, andter on, he gave it to Yao Yao. I¡¯m studying here, so I¡¯ve been staying here all this while.¡±
Gu Yunshen nodded. Over the years, he had some news of the situation here. Besides the news that his daughter had sent him, Mo Beihan had taken the initiative to write to him as an act of ¡°filial piety¡±.
¡°Is Yao Yao at the Qiao house now?¡± Gu Yunshen asked
Gu Jinfeng nodded. ¡°Yes. Yao Yao usually stays at the Qiao House when she¡¯s back, although she might stay here asionally. She¡¯s not studying here. Now that she has graduated, Young Aunt asked her to stay at the Qiao House.¡±
His term ¡°Young Aunt¡± delighted Gu Yunshen.
Gu Yunshen stayed there for now. Mo Beihan had been very attentive and had prepared all kinds of clothes and other items for him so that he could dress up before meeting Qiao Yuying.
¡°Father, do you need a stylist? I¡¯ve already contacted one. If you want, I can ask him toe here immediately.¡±
Gu Yunshen put on his new clothes and nced at Mo Beihan. He rolled his eyes elegantly.
But he was forced to inwardly admit that this brat¡¯s ability to curry favor really made him feel good!
Qiao Yuying did not know that Gu Yunshen was here. At first, her refusal to allow Gu Yunshen toe over had puzzled him, but he obeyed her.
But as time went by, he grew increasingly puzzled. He wondered if his wife and daughter had run into some kind of trouble, which made it awkward for him toe over. He continued to worry about them.
But he was too far away, and it was too hard to reach them. He could not get any news of them.
Just when he was growing frantic, Mo Beihan finally proved useful as a son-inw. He took the initiative to send him news and, under Gu Yunshen¡¯s questioning, told him about the Huo family.
Gu Yunshen understood and was mentally prepared, so he decided toe.
Mo Beihan did not try to dissuade him. He simply arranged Gu Yunshen¡¯s trip and ensured that he got here safely.
This son-inw... really gave him no cause forint!
When Qiao Yuying and Gu Qingyao found out that Gu Yunshen had arrived, they were shocked!
Gu Qingyao burst outughing. Her father was so clever!
He managed to find them!
The two of them hurried over to meet Gu Yunshen.
When they met, of course they left Gu Yunshen and Qiao Yuying alone.
But Gu Qingyao pulled Mo Beihan aside. ¡°Why is my father here?¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Father wants to see our Mother. As his son-inw, surely I must help him fulfill such a small wish? Or I would be unfilial?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Her lips twitched, and she looked at Mo Beihan silently. In the end, she decided to ignore his nonsense.
¡°Has the Huo family found out?¡±
Mo Beihan shook his head. ¡°I arranged Father¡¯s trip here. Don¡¯t worry, no news has leaked. But since he is here, the Huo family will naturally find out. There¡¯s no need to hide. I¡¯ll make arrangements, and I guarantee nothing will go wrong!¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed and looked at him meaningfully. ¡°Mr Mo, that¡¯s quite a boast!¡±
Mo Beihan looked proud. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you know whose husband I am?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Chapter 717 - Back To China (1)
Chapter 717: Back To China (1)
This fellow was getting good at sweet-talking!
Gu Qingyao ignored him. Her father¡¯s sudden arrival would keep her busy!
She red at him and turned to leave!
Mo Beihan rubbed his nose and smiled.
Since Gu Yunshen was here, of course he must meet the Qiao family and wait for them to ept him before he could go back. But Gu Qingyao could not wait. She had already been here for six years, and her studies wereplete. Of the batch of students who were first sent here, she had received the highest level of education. She had to make a trip back.
Gu Jinfeng, Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao were waiting in the living room. They wanted to give Gu Yunshen and Qiao Yuying some space. They had not met for so many years. Now that they were meeting again after half a lifetime, they must have a lot to say to each other.
Qiao Yuying and Gu Yunshen only returned from the garden in the evening. When Gu Qingyao and the rest of those in the living room saw them return, they immediately stood up.
¡°Father, Mother!¡±
Qiao Yuying¡¯s eyes were a little red, but she still looked very happy, a kind of heartfelt joy that was easily visible.
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Father, Mother, are you hungry? We can eat now. I¡¯ve finished cooking!¡±
She and Mo Beihan had finished cooking together just now. The food was in the kitchen!
They brought the food out, and everyone sat down to eat.
It was an authentic Chinese meal. This was the first time Gu Yunshen, Qiao Yuying and Gu Qingyao ate a meal together as a family of three.
After dinner, Gu Qingyao and Qiao Yuying went back to the Qiao house together. Since Gu Yunshen was here, he would certainly have to pay the Qiao family a visit. She had to tell her parents in advance.
When they got back, Qiao Yuying was still rather distracted.
Gu Qingyao held her hand. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s great that Father is here to see us! Look at how much Grandfather and Grandmother care for you. You¡¯ve suffered so much all these years, and Father has not been with you. Now that conditions allow it, it¡¯s natural for Father toe here to seek their permission, right?
¡°That¡¯s his duty as a son-inw. Don¡¯t worry. Although this is Father¡¯s first time overseas, there shouldn¡¯t be any danger. Father is very intelligent.¡±
Qiao Yuying was startled. She looked at her daughter¡¯s beaming face and immediatelyughed. ¡°Of course! Your father is very smart. I knew that long ago.¡±
Qiao Yuying told her parents about Gu Yunshen when she got home. They arranged a time for Gu Yunshen to visit them.
Their granddaughter had already grown up. Although the two old folks were still rather prejudiced against Gu Yunshen, they would still meet him.
Three dayster, the Qiao family¡¯s uncles and older cousins arrived. Gu Yunshen was also visiting that day.
Gu Qingyao stood on the second floor and peered downstairs. Gu Jinfeng, who was standing next to her, pped her on the back. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±
Gu Qingyao said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m watching how my father deals with my uncles!¡±
Mo Beihan stood there, with his lips twitching. He was enjoying Gu Yunshen¡¯s difort!
He pulled Gu Qingyao over. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go and pack up. We have to go back to China soon.¡±
Gu Qingyao was reluctant. ¡°I¡¯m all packed. But... we don¡¯t have to go so soon! Father has only been here a few days. I want to keep himpany for a little longer!¡±
She had only had both her parents with her for a few days. She did not want to leave!
Gu Jinfeng stood there enjoying Mo Beihan¡¯s difort!
Mo Beihan nced at him and ignored him. He looked at Gu Qingyao. ¡°Our trip is already nned. You have to go back to report. Although you don¡¯t need to ept any work arrangements now and can do as you please, things were different when you left the country!¡±
Chapter 718 - Back To China (2)
Chapter 718: Back To China (2)
Gu Jinfeng rolled his eyes. This was such an obvious ruse. His younger cousin would never fall for that.
Mo Beihan continued, ¡°It¡¯s been six years. Everyone else has returned, except you. You had better make a trip back soon.
¡°More importantly...¡±
¡°What?¡± Gu Qingyao asked.
Mo Beihan nced downstairs at the living room. ¡°More importantly, our parents have not seen each other for so long. How many years have they missed? Now they are almost middle-aged, and the best of their youth is over.
¡°Now that they are finally together, shouldn¡¯t you... give them some time to enjoy themselves together?¡±
Gu Qingyao thought about it and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true. I should let my parents have some space. They have missed so many years.¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s go back to China. Think about it! You¡¯re their daughter. With you here, even if they want to go out and have fun, they will feel obliged to bring you along, won¡¯t they? After all, you are a family of three! Your mother was not with you in the past, so they must feel that they have to make it up to you. As long as you are here, your parents will certainly bring you along whenever they go out to make it up to you. Then how will they have their own space?¡±
Gu Qingyao batted her eyes. That did make sense.
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°So! You had bettere back with me! Also, something has happened back in China, and your parents won¡¯t be able to keep you. That also gives you a good excuse to let them have some space. What do you think?¡±
Gu Qingyao was silent, then nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go back first! Or with Mother¡¯s personality, she will insist on bringing me wherever she goes with Father. I don¡¯t want to be a third wheel!
¡°I might as well go back first, so my father can have free rein to be a good son-inw and please my grandparents. We¡¯ll go back and make arrangements so that when my grandparents and the others are ready, my father can bring them back.¡±
Mo Beihan immediately smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right! There are so many others in your family waiting for you! Think of your grandparents. They haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. And Eldest Cousin and his child! Don¡¯t you want to go home and see them? And Mu Mu. Mu Mu must be so handsome by now!¡±
Gu Qingyao thought about her family back home and immediately longed to go home.
Just like that, Mo Beihan sessfully enticed Gu Qingyao home.
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°...¡±
He also wanted to go back to China, but he had not finished his studies, so he could not go back now.
When he saw his younger cousin being dragged away by that bastard Mo Beihan, Gu Jinfeng suddenly remembered how Mo Beihan always talked about the importance of education and that he should finish his Masters and doctorate. He said Gu Jinfeng was still young, his studies were the most important, and it was not urgent to go back to China and develop his career.
He also said that Yao Yao, as the younger cousin, had graduated with a doctorate, so as the older cousin he surely could not do any less, or his family back home would tease him.
Then, he had really felt that studying was very important. His younger cousin had also approved of him furthering his studies and pursuing a doctorate.
So although he had spent more time studying than Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan and was concurrently pursuing his Masters and PhD, he still had not graduated with his doctorate.
At that moment, he suddenly wondered if it was Mo Beihan¡¯s ruse? So he could have more time to entice Gu Jinfeng¡¯s younger cousin while he was busy studying?
Chapter 719 - Back To China (3)
Chapter 719: Back To China (3)
Mo Beihan had run off with Gu Qingyao. With his father-inw busy courting his mother-inw, no one was there to guard his wife. Now he could bring his wife away to have fun. Mo Beihan was so excited.
Gu Qingyao had almost finished packing her luggage.
¡°I¡¯m not sure what the Huo family will do. Since I¡¯m going back to China with you, I have to leave someone to protect our parents. Let me make some arrangements before I go back with you.¡±
Mo Beihanughed and pulled her into his arms. ¡°No need to bother. I¡¯ve made arrangements long ago. Don¡¯t worry. Just one Huo Lin is not a big deal. I¡¯ve also told the Qin family and Uncle Qin will help.
¡°Doesn¡¯t Uncle Qin n to go back too? Teacher has been waiting for so long. Qin Zhiyuan is such a filial son, surely he wants to go back and visit his parents.¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°Even if Uncle Qin wants to leave, he can¡¯t just leave like that. The Qin family has so many business affairs, someone has to take care of them. This time, Qin Si and her older brother, Qin Li, areing with us. Uncle Qin will follow soon.¡±
Gu Qingyao thought about it and understood.
Gu Qingyao stopped arguing and followed their original n to return to China. But she still had to make arrangements for her father.
In that way, three days passed. On the date they had agreed on, Mo Beihan impatiently grabbed Gu Qingyao and ran off.
Gu Yunshen¡¯s entire focus was now on Qiao Yuying. He did not have much time to pay attention to his daughter.
Gu Jinfeng had some time to go until he graduated, so he remained there.
Mo Beihan, Gu Qingyao, Qin Li and Qin Si returned to China together.
Gu Qingyao smiled contentedly as she sniffed the familiar air.
¡°Home smells the best.¡±
Qin Li and Qin Si saw that everything in China was different from that overseas. They would take some time to adjust.
Qin Li was still young when the Qin family left the country, but he could remember what happened. So he had some memories of living in China.
At that time, the Qin family was quite rich!
That was before the Jiangnan Medical Family and the Jiang family copsed. He had lived the life of a pampered young boy and had no memory of being poor. He had lived overseas for so many years. Now that he had suddenly returned to China and saw what ordinary peoples¡¯ lives were like, he felt ufortable.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Teacher should still be living there. Come on, I¡¯ll bring you to visit her.¡±
Qin Li and Qin Si followed closely. They were about to meet their grandparents.
Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin were still living in the same ce after all these years. They had always stayed in this little house. Today was a rest day, and they were home.
Gu Qingyao and the rest arrived just in time for lunch. When they arrived at the small house, Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin were picking vegetables in the garden.
More than six years had passed, but the two old folks had not changed much. In fact, they looked even younger.
Perhaps it was because life had gone more smoothly for them over the past few years. Gu Qingyao had given them news of their children and grandchildren long ago. They knew that their children were doing well overseas and were just waiting for circumstances to allow them toe back for a reunion. Perhaps that was why Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin had been doing so well for the past few years.
¡°Teacher, I¡¯m back!¡± Gu Qingyao called sweetly. Jiang Yiru had always held an important ce in her heart.
She quickly pointed at Qin Li and Qin Si. ¡°Teacher, this is Qin Li, and this is Qin Si.¡±
Last year, when things had opened up, it had be easier to send news. So Mo Beihan had sent news to Jiang Yiru about the Qin family¡¯s circumstances.
Qin Li was the eldest grandson. Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin knew that. After all, the child had been born in the Jiang family. But they had never met Qin Si.
Chapter 720 - Meeting
Chapter 720: Meeting
Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin were unprepared. They did not know that their grandson and granddaughter wereing back now. They were stunned and unable to move.
When Qin Li and Qin Si saw their grandparents, their eyes reddened.
They had always heard their father say that their grandparents had suffered a lot here. For many years, they had only heard about them but never met them. Now that they were seeing their grandparents for themselves and saw that they were staying in this shabby house, dressed in old and worn out clothes looking aged, they felt that they had been very unfilial!
Their entire family overseas had good food and lived in a nice home. They had servants to wait on them, and the entire family lived in arge vi. They had a good life.
But their grandparents were living like that!
¡°Grandfather, Grandma...¡±
Qin Li and Qin Si addressed them simultaneously.
Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin looked at them. The two children looked like their son. After so many years, the children had finallye home.
Even Jiang Yiru, who was so strong and positive, could not help but cry when she saw the children.
After all, they were part of her family, and she had not seen them for so many years. Now that she saw them, she felt a genuine and bone-deep kinship towards them.
¡°Li¡¯er...¡±
The four of them immediately hugged each other and burst into tears.
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan watched them. Gu Qingyao was both happy and sad!
Teacher had waited for so many years. She had suffered so much over the years. Finally, she could meet these children.
After a long time, Old Master Qin was the first to recover. He consoled Jiang Yiru a little and nced at Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan. He smiled. ¡°Great! Great! You¡¯re all back. Come,e,e have a seat.
¡°Have you eaten? You might as well have lunch here. Wife, stop crying. The children are hungry! Hurry up and cook.¡±
He dragged Jiang Yiru towards the kitchen as he spoke.
Jiang Yiru wiped her tears, her face filled with smiles. ¡°Right, right, right. I¡¯ll go and cook now. We can eat togetherter.¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed and hurriedly pulled Jiang Yiru back. She said with a smile, ¡°Teacher, Qin Li and Qin Si are back. You and Grandfather Qin should just talk to them! You must have a lot to talk about. I¡¯ll go and cook.¡±
After so many years apart, Jiang Yiru must have a lot to say to them. How could Gu Qingyao let her cook?
Gu Qingyao dragged Mo Beihan to the kitchen, leaving the four of them to talk.
In the kitchen, Gu Qingyao examined the ingredients. The things here were of much poorer quality than what she had.
She had been away for so many years. Without her resources to supplement them, Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin lived the lives of ordinary people. The ingredients in their kitchen were limited.
But Gu Qingyao knew that her teacher and Old Master Qin lived much morefortably than ordinary people.
They both had jobs, so their lives were better than the majority of other families.
Gu Qingyao sighed. Really,parison was futile!
¡°Brother Beihan, there are too few ingredients here. Go and buy some more. Weren¡¯t there a few small stalls at the junction that we passed just now? Go and buy some!¡±
Now, more and more small businesses were starting up. There were already people selling things in the streets and alleys, be it vegetables, clothes, or shoes.
Now that businesses were growing, things were still rather messy. Most of them sold vegetables grown on the farm.
Chapter 721 - Enemies Are Bound To Meet On A Narrow Road (1)
Chapter 721: Enemies Are Bound To Meet On A Narrow Road (1)
Mo Beihan walked over with a smile and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Are you not jealous that your teacher who always dotes on you ced all her attention on Qin Li and Qin Si?¡±
Gu Qingyao paused what she was doing and looked at him. ¡°Oh, please. Am I really short of love?¡±
They were her biological grandchildren and were separated from each other for so many years. With the circumstances back then, such separation was no different from parting forever and now that they finally met, it was natural for them to be affectionate.
She and Jiang Yiru had a teacher-disciple rtionship thatsted for several years only. How could shepare to Qin Li and Qin Si?
Mo Beihanughed upon hearing that!
He kissed her forehead and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. My Yao Yao has people to dote on her. You are the treasure of our entire family. Wait for me here obediently. I¡¯m going to buy some vegetables, and I¡¯lle backter to help you cook.¡±
As Gu Qingyao watched Mo Beihan leave, she felt a little speechless yet also blissful!
In the many years of both the previous and present lifetime, he had always prioritized her feelings and thought of her at the very first moment!
She began to prepare the ingredients blissfully.
Mo Beihan returned very quickly. There were several small stalls not far away from where a few citizens disyed some vegetables that they harvested from home. Some other stalls sold chickens, ducks, eggs, and even shoes and clothes.
The liberal environment had just begun, and many people had yet to react ordingly. At this time, a stable job was still the goal that everyone pursued.
Those who started a small business here were mostly ordinary citizens without a job.
After looking around, Mo Beihan bought some eggs, two chickens and some vegetables back.
He paid extra money to buy the seller¡¯s basket as well that he simply used to carry the goods back.
When he returned, Jiang Yiru and the others were still talking in the courtyard, thus he walked straight to the kitchen with the basket.
¡°They¡¯re still talking and are not looking in our direction. You can add some ingredients as you deem fit. Although there are people selling vegetables outside, the varieties are limited.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. She had plenty of items in her interspace, but it was not convenient for her to retrieve them at first.
Now that Mo Beihan made a trip out and everyone saw it, it would not be suspicious if she took out some things from her interspace.
Thus, she retrieved some pork, pork ribs, beef and fish.
The pair busied themselves in the kitchen for over an hour and prepared six dishes and two soups.
Looking at the table of food, Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qinughed immediately. ¡°Aiya. This is the life when Yao Yao is around! It¡¯s been over six years. We finally can live a vorful life like before!¡±
This little girl¡¯s culinary skills were extraordinary, and they had the best meals back when she followed them to the capital to look after them.
Afterward, Yao Yao went abroad, and their lives returned to the ¡°normal¡± standard.
Qin Li and Qin Si continued to chat with their grandparents. They were already aware of Gu Qingyao¡¯s culinary skills ¨C when they were overseas, they had eaten Gu Qingyao¡¯s food before. The taste was even better than that of their family chef¡¯s.
After their meal, Qin Li and Qin Si stayed over while Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan went to the Gu House.
The Gu family developed rapidly over these few years. Second Uncle had a very high status and was considered a new talent in the capital. Although its foundation in the capital was not as strong as therge ns, it is also considered to be a ranked, wealthy family already!
When Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan arrived, the sight of the new environment made Gu Qingyao smile. Her uncles and older cousins were amazing!
Just as they were about to enter the door, a piercing voice sounded, ¡°Mo Beihan!¡±
Chapter 722 - Enemies Are Bound To Meet On A Narrow Road (2)
Chapter 722: Enemies Are Bound To Meet On A Narrow Road (2)
This voice was filled with surprise to the point that it almost cracked!
Mo Beihan stopped in his tracks. When he saw the figure sprinting towards him, his brows furrowed instantly. How unlucky!
Bai Youran never thought that she would actually meet Mo Beihan here. Throughout these years, she had been missing Mo Beihan so much that she almost went crazy!
She felt that she was really bewitched by him and could not forget him no matter how she tried.
Back when she was still in her teens, she fell in love with him at first sight and was so besotted with him that she even risked drugging him. Afterward, she was brought back to the capital and had not seen him for several years.
Yearster, Mo Beihan, who had always been a broke countrysided, suddenly became the eldest grandson of the Mo family, which meant that they were well-matched in social and economic status. She felt that her affinity with Mo Beihan was finally here.
Yet, after pursuing Mo Beihan for so long, he unprecedentedly went overseas!
Went overseas!
Such a distant ce. He went overseas to study and would not return for several years. She was frantic!
Without hesitation, she wanted to go overseas to look for him. It was much more convenient to go overseas, especially since the country became more liberal in these two years. This strengthened her thought of going overseas to find him.
However, her family stopped her and forbade her from going overseas, iming that there were bad influences.
If she continued to be so stubborn, they would drive her out of the Bai family.
She waited for him in the country for three years without knowing when he could return. Now that she suddenly saw him here, of course she would be excited!
Bai Youran was extremely overwhelmed and was blind to everything else in the surroundings. She hurriedly ran towards Mo Beihan.
Shocked, Mo Beihan retreated quickly and shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±
Who was Mo Beihan?
In the previous lifetime, he had a high status and held immense power, and in the present lifetime, he was still an extraordinary character. With dozens of years of experience, his demeanor was really powerful once he was serious. Just one word from him could make Bai Youran freeze in fear.
¡°Beihan, you¡¯re back! You¡¯re finally back! I¡¯ve already been waiting for you...¡±
¡°Shut up!¡±
Mo Beihan was livid. This brainless woman really disgusted him.
Honestly speaking, for the Bai family to achieve their current status, they were definitely not foolish people even if they were not kind. But why was the granddaughter that the Bai family doted on greatly just like an idiot?
Her intellect was truly superb!
¡°Who are you? It¡¯s bright daylight. Take note of your image!¡±
Mo Beihan tried his best to show the contempt on his face.
Bai Youran was stunned and filled with disbelief. ¡°Beihan, don¡¯t you... remember me?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
How he wished he could shoot her!
He discreetly shot Gu Qingyao a look to let her enter the house first. In his three years of absence, he did not know whether this woman had gone crazy. Theter she knew about Yao Yao¡¯s presence, theter Yao Yao had to face this trouble.
Gu Qingyao raised a brow before turning around to enter the Gu House.
She was aware of Mo Beihan¡¯s intentions ¨C he wanted to protect her. He could seek revenge on the Bai family, but that was a power struggle, and he did not wish to implicate her at the moment.
Gu Qingyao sighed. Tsk, tsk, tsk! Everyone in the family was used to protecting her. Actually... they did not need to protect her so tightly...
Looking at Bai Youran¡¯s behavior, Gu Qingyao wanted to agitate her and let her go berserk earlier!
However, the current Bai Youran did surprise Gu Qingyao!
In the present lifetime, Bai Youran has always been elegant, poised and superior. But why did she look so haggard when she saw her just now?
It did not look like it was caused by one or two incidents and instead seemed to be tortured for many years. What happened?
Gu Qingyao was a little confused. She felt that she seemed to have forgotten about something?
Chapter 723 - Enemies Are Bound To Meet On A Narrow Road (3)
Chapter 723: Enemies Are Bound To Meet On A Narrow Road (3)
There were not many people in the Gu House today as the adults were out at work and the children were at school. Only Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu were at home. When Gu Qingyao returned, the elderly couple was ted and immediately chatted with her for a long while.
Their little granddaughter left for six years, and now she had grown older and matured. The more they looked at her, the prettier she was!
¡°Yao Yao! Yao Yao! Tell me, where¡¯s your mother? When¡¯s your mothering back?¡±
Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu were ted to find out that Gu Qingyao went overseas to look for her biological mother and was sessful at doing so. Even more so, they were overjoyed that their youngest son, Gu Yunshen, had always been waiting for thatdy and actually got a marriage certificate with her back then!
Their multi-talented youngest son whose many years were wasted!
He finally has his own happiness!
After finding out that thedy is from a respectable family, Wen Ruyu was delighted. In the past, she was disgusted by Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s presence and felt that her youngest son was dyed by her.
Now that her son¡¯s family could reunite, Wen Ruyu had been anticipating Qiao Yuying¡¯s return to the country and her wedding with Gu Yunshen.
She was even preparing the items required for a wedding already.
Gu Qingyao chuckled. ¡°Soon. Father has already gone to look for Mother. They have been apart for so many years. Father said he wants to stay there to gain approval from Grandfather and Grandmother before returning with Mother.
¡°The entire Qiao family has many businesses overseas, and they cannot return just because they want to. My uncles definitely still have to stay there, and Mother would prefer to return with Father. My cousins also wish toe back!¡±
Wen Ruyu smiled widely. ¡°It¡¯s good as long as they return. Aiya. I know that the conditions overseas are great, but your hometown is still your hometown. Any ce outside will never be asfortable as home.
¡°It¡¯s great as long as your mother is willing to return. Your father is their son-inw. He should stay there to showcase himself. They have been apart for so many years and should take this time to make up for the time.¡±
Then, she frowned and had a serious expression. ¡°Yao Yao! Let me ask you. Does the Qiao family have a lot of businesses overseas? Are these businesses veryrge? The environment has improved recently, and I saw that many people are starting their own businesses. No one minded them. I was still discussing with your grandfather and Second Uncle about starting some businesses too!
¡°Thoserge mansions in the past have returned to us now, and those gemstones and antiques that we hid in the past can be used now as well. Your mother is from such a good family. We need to prepare a presentable betrothal gift for your father. We cannot humble both your father and mother.¡±
Since Gu Yunshen decided to go abroad to look for Qiao Yuying, he would not hide it from the family anymore. Additionally, with the greater convenience, Mo Beihan told him a lot of information, so he knew about the Qiao family¡¯s situation.
The Gu family realized that the Qiao family was extremely wealthy, yet Gu Yunshen had nothing, and the Gu family even had no presentable businesses. Such a marriage was truly a little embarrassing.
Fortunately, the current conditions permitted people to start their own businesses, so Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu considered purchasing some businesses for their youngest son to increase his worth. In this way, they would have something decent to present when marrying the Qiaody.
Wen Ruyu tugged Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Yao Yao! You studied abroad before and are very knowledgeable. Do you think we can invest now? Your grandfather and I are still a little hesitant as so many children in the family are still working! We are not short of money, but we are afraid that one wrong step would affect their future.¡±
Chapter 724 - You Can Only Be Mine In This Lifetime (1)
Chapter 724: You Can Only Be Mine In This Lifetime (1)
There were many people in the Gu family. The kids in the younger generation were gradually growing up and would work in the future. Because of themselves, Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu had affected their children too greatly during this lifetime, and they were frightened.
They would rather investter than take another risk and negatively influence their children¡¯s job prospects.
Gu Qingyao replied with a smile, ¡°Grandma, if you wish to invest, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem now. I saw that people have already begun doing businesses, but there¡¯s just not many of them.
¡°But opportunities will always be in the hands of few. At this time, those who make investments first will definitely have an advantage, but because everything has yet to really develop, the market is not big yet.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at Wen Ruyu with a smile. ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t need to worry about Father and Mother¡¯s marriage. It¡¯s not like we are young couples. We have our own lives and don¡¯t need you all to subsidize us. Furthermore, your inheritance is not solely Father¡¯s. I still have my uncles and older cousins!¡±
Wen Ruyu disagreed quickly, ¡°So what? Your father stayed by our side the longest and has always been taking care of us in our hometown. We have dyed him all these years, unlike the others who have already brought their wives and children to lead a free life outside.
¡°Now, all of them are sessful and have a house and a job, but what about your father? All these years, he did his best to take care of both of us. Now that the conditions permit, so what if I give him a greater share of my inheritance?¡±
Gu Qingyao felt likeughing. Perhaps fortune favors fools!
She really wished to tell Grandma that their family really did not need the Gu family¡¯s financial aid and that they would definitely be the wealthiest among all the rtives!
No matter what Gu Qingyao said, Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu disagreed with not helping Gu Yunshen prepare his betrothal gift. They had five children, and the three oldest ones had long since lived outside and were doing pretty well at work. Their second son, especially, was progressing greatly and even his kids had a promising future too.
All these years in their hometown in the countryside, it had always been Gu Yunshen and Gu Yunshuang who stayed by their side to take care of them. The elderly couple were ultimately most worried about these two people. Hence, they would definitely give Gu Yunshen and Gu Yunshuang a greater portion of the Gu family¡¯s assets.
Gu Qingyao thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a bad time to start investing now. Grandma, if you really want to do something, you can go ahead without worrying. As long as you don¡¯t go against thew, there won¡¯t be any problems.
¡°Actually, many people are already thinking of starting their own businesses. Most of those that you see outside are still ordinary citizens who are selling their own harvests, but, Grandma, look at those who are selling clothes. Those are basically items from the south. I heard that there are manymercial products in the south now! All sorts of clothes and shoes and many home appliances. If we bring these into the capital, they would be very valuable.¡±
Wen Ruyu let out augh. ¡°In that case, Yao Yao, you also feel that we can invest now? Ah, I can be rest assured now. I have to calcte well and strive to prepare some businesses for your father.¡±
Gu Chonghua added, ¡°Your grandma is right. We indeed need to prepare more things for your father. Your mother did not have it easy throughout the years, too. Now that your family can finally reunite, we must show our sincerity and make everyone happy.¡±
Chapter 725 - You Can Only Be Mine In This Lifetime (1)
Chapter 725: You Can Only Be Mine In This Lifetime (1)
As they chatted, Mo Beihan entered with a grim expression!
Gu Qingyao saw it, but when Mo Beihan saw Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu, he hurriedly fixed his expression.
Wen Ruyu was very d to see Mo Beihan.
Mo Beihan was the eldest grandson of the Mo family. He developed very well in the country back then, and almost the entire Mo family acknowledged him as the sessor. Then, Yao Yao went abroad for such a long time, and he waited for her. Subsequently, when the chance arose, he even abandoned everything in the Mo family and simply went abroad to look for Yao Yao!
That action delighted Wen Ruyu!
She was ecstatic that her granddaughter could have a husband who ced her as the first priority!
¡°Beihan! Quick, quick, quick! Come here and sit beside me.¡±
Wen Ruyu waved at Mo Beihan with a beam!
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Since when did Grandmother like this fellow so much?
Mo Beihan smiled as he went to sit beside Wen Ruyu. ¡°Grandmother, Grandfather!¡±
Wen Ruyu smiled like a flower in full bloom and patted Mo Beihan¡¯s hand. ¡°Good, good, good! Did you live well when you were overseas? Were you used to it? Why didn¡¯t you inform us in advance that you two wereing back! I could have prepared delicacies for the both of you to dig in!¡±
Mo Beihan smiled obediently. ¡°Grandmother, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. I lived very well overseas. Yao Yao was there too, and all these years, we have been studying at the same school. It was a happy time!¡±
¡°Hahahaha! It¡¯s good as long as you¡¯re happy!¡± Wen Ruyu looked at Mo Beihan¡¯s foolish smile and knew that he was extremely content with Gu Qingyao¡¯spany. As an experienced person, Wen Ruyu was more than clear about the feelings of this young man; she smiled brightly!
Wen Ruyu nced at Gu Chonghua; both had an unspoken understanding. Wen Ruyu spoke, ¡°Beihan! When Yao Yao was in the country back then, she almost married you, but this dysted for six years. Now that the both of you are back, this marriage can go ahead already!
¡°Although I am from the bride¡¯s family, I cannot put on airs and wait for your Mo family to initiate it. Throughout all these years, I¡¯ve seen how you treat our Yao Yao. Now that everything in our family is all right and that both of you are back, let¡¯s pick an auspicious date for the wedding! Your grandparents are probably very anxious as well!¡±
Time had flown by. It had already been 9 years since their rebirth, and Mo Beihan had grown from a young man in his early twenties into the present outstanding man.
He was already very outstanding in his job from the start and became even more prestigious after bing the grandson of the Mo family and having Old Master Mo¡¯s promotion. For a man with both outstanding character and family background to do so much for Gu Qingyao, Wen Ruyu, as a grandmother, could rest assured!
While the Gu family was considered worthy of the Mo family, the Gu family and Mo Beihan had been through thick and thin together. Throughout this journey, with all the assessments and observations, Wen Ruyu had already epted Mo Beihan long ago.
Now that both of them were back, it would not be all right to postpone their wedding any further.
Marriage!
Of course Mo Beihan was delighted, but he took a look at Gu Qingyao and replied to Wen Ruyu with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Grandmother. I will definitely take good care of Yao Yao when she marries me.
¡°But... grandmother, do you think that Yao Yao and my wedding should be before Uncle Gu and Auntie Qiao¡¯s or after?¡±
¡°Uh...¡± Wen Ruyu was taken aback. She really had not considered this at all.
Chapter 726 - You Can Only Be Mine In This Lifetime (3)
Chapter 726: You Can Only Be Mine In This Lifetime (3)
Mo Beihan replied, ¡°I truly wish to marry Yao Yao, but coincidentally, we bumped into Auntie Qiao and Uncle Gu¡¯s incident. I was thinking that if Yao Yao wishes to wait for her parents to be together before marrying me, I would also be willing to wait for her. By then, with both her father and mother to witness her marriage, she should be even happier!¡±
His Yao Yao did not have a mother in their previous lifetime. If the past Yao Yao had a mother like Qiao Yuying by her side, perhaps she would not be so sensitive as the support and strength from the protection of a mother waspletely immeasurable.
In her teenage years when she still had not matured and had a fragile mentality, with a mother like Qiao Yuying around, perhaps his Yao Yao would not have turned out to be the way she was.
In this lifetime, Yao Yao found her mother and her family reunited as a whole. He believed that Yao Yao probably really wished for her parents to get together first and be there for her wedding together.
In the three years that he was abroad, Yao Yao had already been together with him. Apart from the times where he was out working, they had always been living, studying and working together. To him, Yao Yao was long his wife.
He managed to wait for so many years and did not mind waiting for another year or so!
Wen Ruyu looked at her granddaughter. Never did she expect Mo Beihan to say such things.
When she took the initiative to mention their wedding, she merely did not wish for the Mo family to be displeased.
She knew how much the Mo family¡¯s old couple cared about their eldest grandson, Mo Beihan. Yet, he went abroad for several years just to pursue her granddaughter.
A great and fine man gave up on the influence that his family n had been sustaining for years just to go overseas to apany her granddaughter in school. He was not young anymore now either. Although the Mo family did not say anything, Wen Ruyu was worried that Old Master and Old Madam Mo would not be happy deep down.
Mo Beihan¡¯s father, Mo Huai, was unreliable, and Jiang Hongying was his stepmother. When Yao Yao marries into the Mo family, the attitudes of Old Master and Old Madam Mo were to be considered with the utmost delicacy, thus Wen Ruyu mentioned their wedding first and wanted them to marry as soon as possible. This way, the Mos would not have any opinions about her precious granddaughter.
But Wen Ruyu hesitated after what Mo Beihan said. Actually, she also wished to wait for her youngest son and Qiao Yuying to officially marry first and let them apany Yao Yao for her wedding together.
By then, Gu Qingyao would not just be the Gu family¡¯s granddaughter but also the Qiao family¡¯s. With such a family background, she would definitely be a bride of grand status and confidence!
Gu Chonghua looked at Mo Beihan before answering Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu, ¡°Grandfather, Grandmother, it¡¯s better for Brother Beihan and me to discuss our marriage first before making any decision!¡±
Wen Ruyu thought for a moment before saying, ¡°All right! Go and discuss first. You two are not young anymore and can marry already. Yao Yao! Beihan is a good child. If you pass him by, you would not meet anyone better!¡±
Thest sentence was intentionally said for Mo Beihan, and indeed, it delighted him greatly!
Gu Qingyao looked at him with a smile and replied, ¡°I understand, Grandmother!¡±
Gu Qingyao returned with presents for the family. After passing Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu theirs, she went to a side to talk to Mo Beihan.
Looking at the man before her, Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Brother Beihan, are you really... going to wait until my father and mother marry before marrying me?¡±
It had been so many years, even Gu Qingyao felt apologetic toward him.
Mo Beihan chuckled at the sight of the guilt on her face and pulled her into an embrace. ¡°Why? Do you feel apologetic toward me?¡±
Chapter 727 - You Can Only Be Mine In This Lifetime (4)
Chapter 727: You Can Only Be Mine In This Lifetime (4)
Gu Qingyao pursed her lips. ¡°I made you wait for so many years already. Now that it¡¯s all settled, it¡¯s really not a must to wait for my parents to marry first.
¡°They are still overseas. Once my grandparents ept Father, the Qiao family returns and the wedding is held, it will probably be next year already.¡±
Mo Beihan pinched her cheeks andughed. ¡°Since you feel apologetic... you can make it up to me tonight!¡±
Gu Qingyao blushed and retorted, ¡°I¡¯m being serious!¡±
Mo Beihan chuckled and looked into her eyes while speaking seriously, ¡°Yao Yao, tell me, as a girlfriend or rather a fiancee, what do you owe me?¡±
Gu Qingyao was stunned. Before she could say anything, Mo Beihan continued, ¡°Just because you did not marry me early?¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°I... dyed you for a very long time in my previous lifetime, and there¡¯s nothing much to contemte about in this lifetime! We¡¯ve already decided to marry, but it got dyed for six years because I went overseas. Now that we still need to wait for my parents¡¯ wedding... actually... it¡¯s not a must...¡±
¡°You have already been with me three years ago and given me what a wife could give. Why do you still feel like you owe me?¡± Mo Beihan interrupted her before she finished speaking.
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Mo Beihan rubbed her forehead and hugged her. ¡°Foolishdy. Actually, before you went overseas, and even during the time where you were just reborn, you would not reject me if I really did anything to you, right?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded!
Mo Beihan chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all right then? I dote on and care about you, so I am willing to wait years for you to grow up. Marriage is an affair between two people. I wish to get married early, and you wish to marry me after your parents marry. Why do you feel that you should listen to me and cannot have your own opinions?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s hug tightened. ¡°Brother Beihan, I know you dote on me a lot. I also wish to... dote on you too!¡±
Mo Beihan hugged her like he would hug a child. ¡°You just feel that you made me wait for too long in this lifetime. Actually, Yao Yao, I never felt dyed by those days spent with you. I have always been extremely happy and fortunate when I am with you. The only regrettable thing was failing to treat your mental trauma earlier and letting you marry me in the previous lifetime.¡±
Gu Qingyao was extremely regrettable and upset. ¡°I was too melodramatic. If I could think through it earlier, it would not have been dyed for so long.¡±
Mo Beihan did not agree though. ¡°Without personally experiencing it for themselves, no one has the right to call you melodramatic. I only know that my Yao Yao was still very young and ignorant at that time. I couldn¡¯t protect you even when I wanted to.
¡°I also know that you are very afraid and helpless at that time. You wanted to escape but couldn¡¯t and still had to try your best to continue living on.
¡°You clearly couldn¡¯t forget the past trauma for years but still felt guilty toward me and felt that you dyed me.¡±
Mo Beihan lowered his head and looked at the youngdy in his arms. ¡°Yao Yao, you don¡¯t owe me anything. I am willing to dote on you and wait for you. Furthermore, you have already been together with me three years ago and have given me everything a wife could give. Why do you feel like you owe me?
¡°I want you to love me wholeheartedly and not for you to dote on me out of guilt.¡±
Chapter 728 - Who Allowed You To Return (1)
Chapter 728: Who Allowed You To Return (1)
Gu Qingyaoid in his arms while looking up at him. Suddenly, she clung to his neck and rested on his shoulder. ¡°Mhm mhm. Mo Beihan, you are mine. You can only be mine in this lifetime and the next. If anyone dares to fight with me, I will cut and skin them and dig the graves of their ancestors!
¡°I want to bear your children and give you a group of babies!¡±
Mo Beihan was joyous. Her confession was too straightforward, touching and delightful!
Mo Beihan smiled widely as he hugged the youngdy in his arms and fell backward on the bed.
¡°You said it! You said that you want to bear my children!¡±
He flipped over and pressed her in his arms. He propped his head on a hand whileying by her side and yed with her hair with the other hand. A me flickered in the depths of his eyes.
¡°Since you want to bear my children, you have to work hard now!¡±
Gu Qingyao was shocked. ¡°What... what do you mean?¡±
Mo Beihan chuckled. ¡°This ce happens to be suitable. Your husband will help you make kids now!¡±
Gu Qingyao hurriedly pushed him away out of fear. ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless! This... this is my house. It¡¯s... it¡¯s... it¡¯s... Second Uncle¡¯s ce. I...¡±
Mo Beihan smiled cheerfully as he watched her nervous behaviour.
¡°I know that it¡¯s your house. Second Uncle is doing the best here right now, and your grandparents are definitely staying here, right? You should be staying here too. Isn¡¯t this room the room that your grandmother prepared for you? Let¡¯s just do it here. Just a while. All right?¡±
Gu Qingyao simply could not understand his way of thinking. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±
Mo Beihan did not say anything and immediately lowered his head to kiss her.
Although they had been together throughout the past three years, this was the Gu House which was different to Mo Beihan. Especially after what the youngdy said just now, he was really pleased, and the fire in his heartpletely started burning!
No one woulde to the Gu House for now as everyone was either at work or in school, and Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu knew they were discussing the timing of the wedding, so they would not look for them for the moment.
At this time, of course he had to bully his girl.
Gu Qingyao was actually extremely nervous, but the person who bullied her was her most beloved person. She was unable to push him away even if she wanted to, so she could only let him be.
In the evening, when Gu Fangting returned from school, she found out that her cousin was back and hurriedly went to knock on her door.
Now that Eldest Uncle¡¯s family had stabilized in the capital, Little Six and Little Nine naturally stayed with their parents. Third Uncle¡¯s family remained in the provincial capital, and Little Seven and Little Eight were not here.
Only Gu Fangting was in the capital.
Gu Fangting ran up the stairs and knocked on Gu Qingyao¡¯s door.
Bang bang bang!
¡°Sister! Sister...¡±
In the room, Mo Beihan who had had his fill was refreshed and already properly clothed. He turned around and saw Gu Qingyao ring at him angrily. The blush on her cheeks was still very obvious.
Delighted, he passed her an outerwear from the side and rubbed her head. ¡°I¡¯ll open the door!¡±
When Gu Fangting opened the door and saw it was Mo Beihan, she halted for a moment before greeting with a bright smile, ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Afterward, she ran toward Gu Qingyao.
¡°Sister! I missed you to death!¡±
After six long years, the little girl from the past had now grown into a tall and gracefuldy!
Chapter 729 - Who Allowed You To Return (2)
Chapter 729: Who Allowed You To Return (2)
Gu Fangting threw herself at Gu Qingyao, and the twodies hugged tightly.
¡°Sister, did you live well overseas? What¡¯s it like overseas? Sister, I got into a college already. I got into a college! Hahaha!¡±
The children of the Gu family were influenced by Gu Qingyao from a young age and had always paid high regard to studying. Not just the young ones, even Gu Qingyao¡¯s elder cousins never rxed in their studies before.
Hence, once the college entrance examinations started, all the children of the Gu family registered for it.
Gu Fangting was studying economics in the capital now.
Gu Fangting never dared to imagine her current life in the past. The person who gave her all this hope was her elder cousin.
Gu Qingyao was very d to see the graceful Gu Fangting who had a ruddyplexion too. ¡°I lived very well. There¡¯s actually nothing special overseas, but the culture there is different from ours. It¡¯s also more developed there and has better living conditions only. If there¡¯s a chance, I will bring you overseas to y.¡±
¡°Sure, sure!¡± Gu Fangting jumped in joy.
Seeing that the cousins had endless things to talk about, Mo Beihan told Gu Qingyao with a smile, ¡°Go and y with her! I¡¯ll make a trip home first. I¡¯ll look for you tomorrow.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded and told him to bring back the presents she bought for Grandfather Mo and Grandmother Mo.
It had been three years since Mo Beihan came home, and it was time he apanied his grandparents.
The Mo House was not much different from years ago. When Mo Beihan reached home, both Old Master Mo and Grandmother Mo were not around. This was unexpected to Mo Beihan.
However, nothing was surprising as both of them had their own matters to handle sometimes, and it was normal for them to not be home sometimes.
Rather, the kids were all at home.
When Mo Beihan entered the door with his luggage, he saw his Young Uncle Mo Huai sitting in the living room. Mo Huai was taken aback to see Mo Beihan.
¡°Beihan?¡±
Mo Beihan greeted with a smile. ¡°Young Uncle, I¡¯m back!¡±
Mo Huai only came to his senses after some time and eximed. ¡°Beihan, you¡¯re back? So... so you¡¯re back afterpleting your studies?¡±
Mo Beihan replied with a smile, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve already graduated. I¡¯ming back to work and will not leave in the future!¡±
Mo Huai was delighted. ¡°That¡¯s great! Let me look, let me look at you!¡±
He eyed Mo Beihan from head to toe before nodding. ¡°Mhm, not bad. You¡¯re much more refreshed and steady after spending a few years outside. Your grandparents missed you dearly over the past few years. They should be overjoyed with your return. I¡¯ll let the butler notify them now.¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°There¡¯s no need, Young Uncle. If my grandparents are busy, we¡¯ll just wait for them to return! I¡¯m already back now and will not leave in the future. We have time.¡±
Mo Huai guffawed. ¡°It¡¯s all right, it¡¯s all right. They just went to look for their friends. If they find out that you returned and I didn¡¯t notify them, I will definitely get it from them when they return.¡±
Mo Huai hurriedly instructed someone to notify Old Master and Old Madam to return.
Afterward, he went back to notify his wife and kids so that they could gather at the main household tonight.
After Mo Huai left, Mo Beihan went up the stairs with his items and bumped into Jiang Hongying who happened to being down. She was dumbfounded to see Mo Beihan.
Mo... Mo Beihan?
Mo Beihan did not even bother to greet her and simply walked past her.
Once Mo Beihan reached the second floor, Jiang Hongying finally realized what happened, and she screeched in a piercing tone!
¡°Mo Beihan, who allowed you to return?¡±
Chapter 730 - Who Allowed You To Return (3)
Chapter 730: Who Allowed You To Return (3)
Her voice was extremely piercing and filled with both fluster and exasperation.
Mo Beihan raised a brow.
¡°Do I still need to report to you if I return?¡±
¡°You...¡±
Jiang Hongying was infuriated. Mo Beihan¡¯s return caught herpletely off-guard!
When Mo Beihan wanted to go overseas back then, Jiang Hongying was so thrilled that she could not have a good sleep for several days. This fellow was truly a threat if he remained in the family, and obviously, she was d that he wanted to leave.
In the past three years, she had been doing all she could to rope in the coteral branch of the Mo family and used all sorts of means to make them support Mo Yunhao as the sessor of the Mo family. She had never rxed in the past three years, but everything she did had not taken into much effect! And Mo Beihan was back already?
This was way beyond Jiang Hongying¡¯s expectations!
Mo Beihan could not be bothered with her and simply went up the stairs.
Jiang Hongying did not have any energy left to bicker with Mo Beihan at this instant. What she was most worried now was that Mo Beihan would definitely continue to strive for the support of the Mo family¡¯s coteral branch now that he had returned and the Old Master would continue to support him. This way, the Mo Family would still fall into Mo Beihan¡¯s hands in the future. She had to think of a way immediately.
Jiang Hongying anxiously ran into Mo Yunhao¡¯s room. Mo Yunhao went out to drink in the afternoon and was still snoring away now.
Jiang Hongying lifted his nket furiously and pulled him out from the bed.
¡°Yunhao, get up. Quickly!¡±
Mo Yunhao, who was sleeping blissfully, was shocked to be suddenly awoken by his mother!
¡°Ah! What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s the matter?¡±
When he saw that it was his mother, he looked as if he survived a disaster.
¡°Mother, what are you doing? You scared me!¡±
¡°Mo Beihan is back!¡±
¡°Oh...¡± Mo Yunhao was still a little buzzed, and he fell back into his bed after responding briefly.
Three secondster, he was rmed and jumped up from his bed. ¡°What? Mother, what did you just say?¡±
¡°Mo Beihan, that bastard child, is back!¡± Jiang Hongying shouted in exasperation
Mo Yunhao: ...
He took some time to process before finally realizing what his mother just said. ¡°What? Why is he back? How long has he been away? Why is he back already?¡±
Actually, Mo Beihan had already left for three years, but regardless of Mo Yunhao or Jiang Hongying, both of them had the goal of taking the opportunity to seize the Mo family in their hands while Mo Beihan was not around.
Now, their goal had yet to be achieved ¨C they had onlypleted a very small part, and it felt like they were not prepared at all ¨C but Mo Beihan was back already. They could not ept this at all!
Jiang Hongying was extremely vexed. ¡°How would I know? I originally thought that the bastard child would stay overseas for a few more years. Turns out, he indeed could not give up on the Mo family and returned so quickly.
¡°In the past, there was a restriction that those who went overseas must return to work. Now that society is liberal with no restrictions on one¡¯s job, there ispletely no need for him to return so quickly. As expected, he is eyeing the Mo family¡¯s assets! This bastard child!¡±
Mo Yunhao¡¯s expression was gloomy. ¡°What do we do now?¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Jiang Hongying was so crossed that her heart ached.
¡°I have already told you from the start to hurry and get married and have children. To find ady with a good family background to assist you in the future. When you have children, you can have more bargaining chips when fighting for the assets. But look at you, you just didn¡¯t listen to me. Saying anything more is all toote now that Mo Beihan is back!¡±
Chapter 731 - Jiang Hongying Is Deceived (1)
Chapter 731: Jiang Hongying Is Deceived (1)
Mo Yunhao¡¯s expression changed immediately.
¡°Mother, haven¡¯t I told you only Youran is worthy of me and she¡¯s also the only person I like? Unless she marries me, I¡¯m not marrying anyone else.¡±
Six years had passed, and Mo Yunhao still liked Bai Youran. Even more so, after finding out that Bai Youran liked Mo Beihan, Mo Yunhao became more obsessed with her.
He must marry Bai Youran; he would not stop until he achieved his objective!
Thus, over all these years, Jiang Hongying had tried countless times to let him marry thedies from other families, but Mo Yunhao refused. Helpless, the marriage could only dy until now.
Now that Jiang Hongying brought up the matter of marriage, the only person he would marry was still Bai Youran.
Jiang Hongying was infuriated by Mo Yunhao¡¯s attitude!
¡°Enough. Don¡¯t mention Bai Youran to me. Look at what you have be because of her. How many years has it been? Are you obsessed with her?¡±
Mo Yunhao replied stubbornly, ¡°Mother, Youran is good, and I like her. If you hope for me to marry early and have children, then help me think of a way to marry Youran. Otherwise, I do not want anyone else.¡±
¡°You...¡±
Her ever-obedient son had been going against her for six years over this matter. This made Jiang Hongying¡¯s impression of Bai Youran extremely terrible.
¡°What is so good about that vixen? So what if she is the daughter of the Bai family? Neither her parents are capable figures. The capable one is the entire Bai family, her grandfathers and uncles. You are the sessor of the Mo family. Who is she to not favor you?¡±
Facing her only son, Jiang Hongying ultimately persuaded with a lot of patience, ¡°Yunhao, listen to me. Hurry and marry a richdy and have kids with her. This has already been dyed for six years. If you had listened to me back then, you would have had several sons by now.
¡°But look at what happened now. Leaving Mo Beihan aside, even the brat Mo Chengrui has grown up and is an adult now. Yunhao! You cannot put this off anymore. If you continue to dy it, your young uncle¡¯s children will also be adults. There will be a time when we have to divide the assets. Mo Beihan will get married and have children soon, followed by Mo Chengrui and the others. Even if you inherit the Mo family in the end, you still have to distribute assets to them. Have you calcted how much you have to give them?¡±
Mo Yunhao: ...
At the thought of the children at Mo Beihan¡¯s side, Jiang Hongying was extremely vexed!
¡°Yunhao! Don¡¯t be obsessed with Bai Youran anymore. The current you needs a wife who can support you. Mo Beihan is not young anymore. Now that he is back, Old Master will definitely attend to his marriage. If you continue to dy your marriage, it will be after him and thedies left are all those who he did not select. Can you reconcile that?¡±
Mo Yunhao frowned when he heard that. He thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Mother, hurry and think of a way to let Youran marry me. I must marry Youran immediately.¡±
Jiang Hongying originally thought that her son could understand after all that persuasion, but what came out of his mouth were such words. Jiang Hongying almost fainted from anger.
¡°Shut up! Did you not hear what I said just now? That Bai Youran is unwilling to marry you, and her parents disagree with it. What marriage are you talking about? She gives you the cold shoulder and is an ignorant woman with an exaggerated opinion of her own abilities. Why would you marry such a woman back?¡±
Mo Yunhao was anxious. ¡°Mother, if I don¡¯t marry her, Mo Beihan will!¡±
Chapter 732 - Jiang Hongying Is Deceived (2)
Chapter 732: Jiang Hongying Is Deceived (2)
Jiang Hongying was taken aback!
¡°What... what are you saying?¡±
Mo Yunhao exined anxiously, ¡°I said, If I don¡¯t marry Youran, Mo Beihan definitely will. Mother, the Bai family is definitely considered an impressive family n in the capital.
¡°Most importantly, Youran is doted on by the Bai family! She is the onlydy in her generation of the Bai family, and the entire family dotes on her. How can any other wealthydypare to her! Mo Beihan likes her and has already sessfully pursued her. Youran has already liked him since six years ago. Mother, you must not let them get together.¡±
Jiang Hongying¡¯s mind was in a buzz, and she nked out at once!
Mo Beihan, Bai Youran?
Mo Yunhao told her about what happened between Mo Beihan and Bai Youran back then. Up till today, he still remembered how excited Bai Youran was to see Mo Beihan at the main door and how Bai Youran remained devoted to him even after Mo Beihan ignored her.
In the end, Mo Beihan still behaved so arrogantly before him. Mo Yunhao remembered these extremely clearly.
¡°Mother, these are all real. I really did not deceive you. Mo Beihan wanted to marry a wealthydy to strengthen his position from the start. Who knows what he did in the past few years that he went overseas? Probably because he grew up in the countryside from a young age and wanted to elevate his identity by studying abroad. You all don¡¯t know about him and Bai Youran at all, right? He must have hidden it so well because he does not want Bai Youran to be snatched away while he is away.¡±
Jiang Hongying: ...
He never knew that Mo Beihan would actually get together with Bai Youran.
There was one thing that Mo Yunhao said correctly ¨C the Bai family was indeed an exceptionally impressive family n in the capital, and furthermore, Bai Youran was pampered by the Bai family.
Although she said she did not favor Bai Youran previously, that was under the condition that Bai Youran was unwilling to marry her son. Given Bai Youran¡¯s family background, it was not impossible to find someone to rece her.
But now, if Mo Beihan and Bai Youran were really together, things would be different!
¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±
Mo Beihan was the eldest grandson of the Mo family, and the Old Master favored him. He still had several nephews under him as well. Didn¡¯t Bai Youran¡¯s mother disagree with Bai Youran and Mo Yunhao¡¯s marriage just because the title of the eldest grandson was stolen by Mo Beihan?
If the Old Master stepped forward to propose the marriage for Mo Beihan to Bai Youran, the Bai family would definitely agree.
This was not good for both mother and son!
Mo Yunhao¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I... I¡¯m already so pissed. How could I tell you? I originally thought that once Mo Beihan left, I would definitely marry Bai Youran. But three years have passed, and Youran is simply too obsessed with Mo Beihan. Who knows what scheme that scumbag pulled on Youran?
¡°Mother, I don¡¯t care. I just like Youran. Furthermore, since Bai Youran is someone Mo Beihan has selected, all the more I must marry Youran. This way, I can defeat Mo Beihan, and I will be happy too.¡±
Jiang Hongying thought about it deeply. In the past when the Bai family did not agree, she still could find someone else to rece her, but now that Mo Beihan wanted to marry Bai Youran, she had to reconsider whether to let Mo Yunhao marry Bai Youran.
¡°I got it. I will help you. But, Yunhao, if I help you marry Bai Youran, you must promise me one thing.¡±
Mo Yunhao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What is it? Mother, just tell me. I will definitely promise you!¡±
Chapter 733 - Jiang Hongying Is Deceived (3)
Chapter 733: Jiang Hongying Is Deceived (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jiang Hongying looked at Mo Yunhao and said, ¡°Since Mo Beihan likes Bai Youran and Bai Youran is so infatuated with Mo Beihan, you must make good use of this once you marry her. When the need arises, you must use Bai Youran to threaten Mo Beihan. Do you understand?¡±
Mo Yunhao¡¯s brows furrowed!
Jiang Hongying shot him a fierce re. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the identity as the Mo family¡¯s sessor is the most important. Bai Youran is just a woman. Once you be the family head of the Mo family in the future, you can have as many women as you want.
¡°This Bai Youran has the Bai family to support her and is someone whom Mo Beihan cares about. Once you marry her, it means that you have gained the support of the Bai family and have something to use against Mo Beihan. You must not be foolish when you have such a good chip!¡±
Mo Yunhao remained silent.
Jiang Hongying scolded angrily, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I will not care about this matter anymore. You can just wait for the woman you like to be married to Mo Beihan and call her sister-inw!¡±
¡°No!¡± Mo Yunhao shouted abruptly.
He could not ept the thought of Mo Beihan showing off in front of him after getting what he wanted!
¡°All right, Mother, I will listen to you. As long as you help me marry Bai Youran, I will listen to whatever you say.¡±
Jiang Hongying was only satisfied after hearing her son¡¯s affirmation.
Meanwhile, Mo Beihan was still unaware that just as he returned, the idea that suddenly urred to him in the past really deceived Mo Yunhao and Jiang Hongying.
He went to visit his nephews.
These kids took part in the college entrance admission test and were all attending college now.
Including even the youngest Mu Mu.
This fellow was the top scorer in the college entrance admission test for the year!
This fellow wanted to take the admission testst year, but he was too young. He was stopped by his older brothers who feared being defeated by him and Old Master Mo, and was told to wait for some time.
In the next year, this fellow could not hold back anymore, and he insisted on taking the admission test where he returned as a top scorer. His three older brothers were shocked yet relieved.
Damn. Luckily, they did not let this young genius gost year. Otherwise, all of them, the older brothers, would be defeated by their younger brother. How embarrassing would that be?
At the sight of Mo Beihan, the kids were first taken aback but were extremely excited aftering to their senses.
¡°Young Uncle!¡±
The four of them circled around him instantly.
Mo Beihan replied with a smile, ¡°Still calling me Young Uncle? It¡¯s Second Uncle!¡±
The four of them: ...
They were not used to it!
Especially Mo Chengrui and Mo Chengxu who had been calling Mo Beihan ¡®Young Uncle¡± since young. Their young uncle was the greatest pir of support to them, and his presence was their greatest sense of security since their days in the hometown.
But after they came to the Mo family, their young uncle became Mo Yunhao, and they disliked it.
Although it had been over six years, and they had called Mo Yunhao ¡®Young Uncle¡¯ for six years, now that they suddenly saw Mo Beihan, ¡®Young Uncle¡¯ was still the form of address that slipped out of their mouths.
They changed their form of addressing him immediately.
Mo Beihan pulled his luggage in with a beam. ¡°Come and see. These are the presents your aunt brought back for you all. See if you like it?¡±
The kids were delighted. ¡°Aunt is back too? Second Uncle, you are not leaving again in the future, right? Aunt, too?¡±
Mo Beihan replied, ¡°We are not leaving anymore. We have alreadypleted our studies and will be back to work here in the future!¡±
¡°Your Young Aunt... I mean, Second Aunt is also back and will stay in the country in the future. She is at the Gu family¡¯s now! She returned with me.¡±
The kids leaped in joy immediately!
¡°Oh yeah! Go, go, go. Let¡¯s look for Young Aunt. Second Uncle, we are taking a leave first!¡±
Chapter 734 - I Want To Defeat Brother-In-Law And SnatChapter You Back
Chapter 734: I Want To Defeat Brother-In-Law And Snatch You Back
Mo Beihan was stunned. ¡°Eh, eh, eh. The presents... presents...¡±
¡°We¡¯ll see it when we¡¯re back!¡± the children shouted while running off.
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
He was such a failure at being an uncle. He had not been back for three years! Now that he was back, these rowdy kids were not close to him at all. How heartbreaking!
On the other side, Gu Qingyao was passing Gu Fangting her gifts. Since she was a girl, the gifts were mostly clothes, shoes and essories.
She bought her two pairs of leather shoes, two sports shoes, a pink woolen coat and a down jacket.
Gu Fangting was young, and a pink coat was especially gorgeous on her.
¡°Sister, this is too pretty!¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Don¡¯t rush. There¡¯s more inside! If you pair a white sweater or dress underneath, it would look even better. Try it.¡±
She bought Gu Fangting a white sweater, a red sweater and two dresses.
Gu Fangting had never seen such beautiful clothes before and she jumped around excitedly.
¡°Sister, I love you to death! Hahaha!¡±
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes. ¡°Look how happy you are. There¡¯s still plenty of goods I haven¡¯t taken out!¡±
Gu Fangting blinked. ¡°There¡¯s still more?¡±
Gu Qingyao took out a small jewelry box. ¡°Here! My mother is in the jewelry business, and these are the essories produced by Qiao Jewelry. See whether you like it. These are for your everyday wear, so I did not buy those too exaggerated ones. You are still young, and these simple designs are great on you.¡±
It was a diamond ne with pink crystals surrounding the brilliant diamond. It would definitely look gorgeous when hung on a youngdy¡¯s neck.
There was also a pair of diamond bracelets and bangles.
These were not the kind of exceptionally luxurious jewelry but were definitely not cheap either ¨C These were what Gu Qingyao prepared for Gu Fangting to wear normally.
Gu Fangting lunged toward Gu Qingyao at the sight of the jewelry. ¡°Ow! Sister, I want to marry you. You are mine in the future!¡±
Gu Qingyao burst outughing. ¡°But I don¡¯t want you!¡±
A wronged expression emerged on Gu Fangting¡¯s face as she fell on the bed despondently. ¡°Boo hoo... That can¡¯t be. I want to defeat brother-inw and snatch you back!¡±
As the two were ying around, there was suddenly a knock on the door. Gu Yunshuang¡¯s voice sounded from outside. ¡°Yao Yao! Yao Yao...¡±
Gu Qingyao opened the door and upon seeing Gu Qingyao, Gu Yunshuang excitedly rushed in and sized her up.
¡°Young Aunt!¡± Gu Qingyao greeted her with a smile.
¡°Let me see, let me see. Aiya, you were still a young girl when you went overseas back then! You¡¯re all grown up now! You¡¯ve be even more beautiful!¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s identity had long been made known to the Gu family, and everyone knew that she was not Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s daughter but the child of Gu Yunshen and another woman. Furthermore, Gu Yunshen even married that woman back then and even had a wedding certificate.
Meanwhile, Gu Ruoqing was not a child of the Gu family, and the mother and child had already left the Gu family. Now, Gu Qingyao¡¯s biological mother was found as well, and their family had reunited.
This was a good thing to everyone in the Gu family!
Everyone was overjoyed by Gu Qingyao¡¯s return after more than six years!
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡®Young Aunt, take a seat. I brought presents back for you!¡±
As Gu Qingyao was retrieving Gu Yunshuang¡¯s presents, Gu Yunshuang took her clothes and went to Gu Yunshuang. ¡°Mother, look. Sister bought these clothes for me. Aren¡¯t they gorgeous!¡±
Looking at the two beautiful youngdies before her, Gu Yunshuang was all smiles. ¡°Yes! Gorgeous!¡±
Chapter 735 - My Hard-earned Money
Chapter 735: My Hard-earned Money
Gu Qingyao took out Gu Yunshuang¡¯s clothes. Gu Yunshuang was in her middle-age, thus Gu Qingyao selected a suit that gave off a capable disposition very suitable for the current Gu Yunshuang.
The present Gu Yunshuang was worlds apart from when she was still in the countryside back then. After she came to the capital, she did not need to work in the field anymore. Furthermore, with the liberal environment now, she could think of ways to earn money to support both herself and her daughter. She was even studying as well, and her entire demeanor was nowpletely different.
Gu Fangting was studying in the capital now. The college entrance examination had no age restriction this year, so Gu Yunshuang took part in it as well. Now, she was studying in the same school as her daughter but was one grade lower than her daughter.
She was studyingw.
Gu Fangting¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of Gu Yunshuang¡¯s suit. ¡°Sister, your judgment is amazing. My mother would definitely look amazing in this.¡±
Gu Yunshuang was a little shy. ¡°uh... Can I wear this? It¡¯s too fashionable, and no one wears like this outside.¡±
Gu Fangting hurriedly cut in, ¡°Who said that? Mother, quickly try it on. It will definitely look very good. I saw many people wearing skirts and dresses on the streets already. Some are very pretty, but none are as stunning as this one that Cousin bought. Hurry, try it on!¡±
Gu Qingyao let Gu Yunshuang try on the clothes while she retrieved the essories.
She bought Gu Yunshuang two nes, two pairs of bracelets and two gorgeous diamond rings.
Gu Yunshuang was older, so the diamonds were not small, and the cost was pricier.
As the times developed, the ns in the capital would gradually return to normal, and the wealthydies would quickly lead luxurious lives. Now, the Gu family was in the social circle as well, and Gu Yunshuang came into contact with many people usually. The Gu family did notck things like jade bangles but more modern and fashionable items like diamonds, so it would be good for Gu Yunshuang to have them.
After changing the outfit, Gu Yunshuang saw the jewelry Gu Qingyao bought for her and was embarrassed to ept such a beautiful andrge diamond ring.
¡°Uh... Yao Yao! This must not be cheap, right! These are too much. I will ept the clothes, but you can keep these essories for yourself! As your wedding dowry in the future!¡±
¡°Pfft...¡± Gu Qingyao chuckled. ¡°Young Aunt, I specially bought these presents for you all. Your presents are indeed more costly than Tingting¡¯s, but it¡¯s because she is still young, so I didn¡¯t buy anything too costly. Hers are exquisite and for her to wear out for fun. But yours is different!¡±
¡°Just ept it! The other aunts have theirs too, including Sister-inw. I prepared for all of them.¡±
Hearing that everyone had presents, Gu Yunshuang knew that Gu Qingyao must have spent quite a sum of money. She was a student, and the money spent must definitelye from the Qiao¡¯s.
¡°These... these jewelry are from your mother, aren¡¯t they? We cannot ept them. You are clear about our family situation too. We still have some assets. These are too expensive. You can keep it for yourself.¡±
How would Gu Qingyao not understand the situation? ¡°Young Aunt, I bought these with my hard-earned money. I specially brought it back for you all. You must not reject me! I earned a lot of money outside over the past few years!¡±
Gu Yunshuang was stunned. ¡°Your hard-earned money?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! The environment overseas is much more open and liberal than here, and there¡¯s plenty of people doing business. The Qiao family manages a lot of businesses, and the ce where I studied had many prestigious schools. Over the past few years, apart from studying, of course I had to think of ways to earn money. With my mother and uncles teaching me, I earned quite a sum!
¡°Oh, right. And fourth cousin! He is an intelligent person. There¡¯s plenty of opportunities overseas and no restrictions. Everyone can develop freely as long as they have the capability. He¡¯s earned quite a lot too!¡±
Chapter 736 - The Cousins Feel Miserable!
Chapter 736: The Cousins Feel Miserable!
Gu Yunshuang was delighted to hear that. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great then. Jinfeng has been abroad for three years already, and everyone in the family is very worried. We can rest assured if he is doing well!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Fourth Cousin is doing very well! He is hardworking at his studies, and his results are even better than mine. I spent six years graduating from doctor¡¯s, and he will have the same academic qualifications as me next year. When he returns next year, his academic qualifications will be way better than the other older cousins in the family.¡±
Gu Yunshuangughed. ¡°Talking about academic qualifications, the kids in the family are very yful. Tingting took the admission testst year while your Eldest Cousin, Second Cousin, Third Cousin and I took it this year, and our grade year is lower than the younger ones. ording to the seniority in school, we still have to greet her as ¡®Senior¡¯!¡±
¡°Hahaha!¡±
Gu Fangting hurriedly added, ¡°Sister, Chengrui, Chengxu and Chengjing of the Mo family took the admission test with me. Mu Mu is too young, so they didn¡¯t let him take part in the first year. Then, he was upset and insisted on attending college this year and ended up bing the top scorer of the whole country. That young genius is simply too scary. His elder brothers and I are extremely d that we did not take the test in the same year as him. Cousins feel miserable that they did not score better than Mu Mu. Hahahaha!¡±
Gu Qingyao was shocked!
¡°Mu Mu is first?¡±
Gu Fangting replied, ¡°That¡¯s right! That fellow is a born genius. Ordinary people really cannotpare to him. He is too intelligent!
¡°Oh right. And Qinng, Sister-inw¡¯s younger brother. He is quite smart too and excellent at his studies. He is very obedient and even helps Eldest Cousin to look after the kids and do housework normally. Eldest Cousin did not raise him for years in vain.¡±
Gu Qingyao had been away for too long and still did not know many matters in the family. Currently, Gu Fangting was telling her about it unhurriedly.
As they talked, Mo Chengrui rushed over with the other younger brothers. ¡°Aunt!¡±
After Gu Yunshuang came, the room door was left open. The kids were very familiar with the Gu House and knew that Gu Qingyao was in this room, so they dashed here straight away.
Gu Qingyao was delighted to see them!
¡°Chengrui, why are you all here? Come in quickly!¡±
The kids circled around her at once. ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re finally back! You¡¯ve been out for six years already!¡±
Gu Qingyao watched the kids before her. She still remembered that, when she was just reborn, these young fellows were still kids that required adults to look after. Now, even the youngest Mu Mu was already a young teen!
¡°I¡¯m not leaving in the future. I will stay in the country to work.¡±
Mo Chengruiughed. ¡°That¡¯s great then. When we heard from Young Uncle that you¡¯re back as well, we just ran here. Young Uncle did note because grandparents have been waiting for him for several years. The Mo family will be gathering for dinner tonight! So Young Uncle didn¡¯te over.¡±
The few of them were rather unbothered. They came to look for the Gu family today and would just stay at the Gu House for dinner tonight.
Gu Qingyao chuckled. ¡°We will be gathering here tonight too. You all can stay too and return home afterward!¡±
Mu Mu beamed. ¡°I never intended to return aftering.¡±
Gu Qingyao rubbed his little head with a smile. These Mo family children had always been on good terms with the Gu family¡¯s children. This was Second Uncle¡¯s house. There were no young children here, but Eldest Uncle¡¯s side had!
Not only were there Little Six and Little Nine, but there were Eldest Cousin¡¯s kids as well, except they were just quite young now. Additionally, there was Eldest Sister-inw¡¯s younger brother, Li Qinng.
As Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu were staying at Second Uncle¡¯s, the Gu family children frequently came here to y and apany the elderly. These kids from the Mo family could y with them when they were here.
Chapter 737 - Bai Youran Comes
Chapter 737: Bai Youran Comes
Gu Qingyao was d that the children from both the Mo and Gu families got along well.
¡°Let¡¯s go! Go downstairs and y. Dinner will be served soon. I will make some delicious food.¡±
Gu Yunshuang hurriedly stopped her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to cook. Go y with these kids. Little Six and Little Nine should be here very soon. You youngsters can go and y. I will help in the kitchen.¡±
The Gu family hired a helper in the kitchen who was in charge of cooking. However, there were many people tonight, and there was insufficient preparation time, so they needed someone to help them.
Gu Yunshuang stopped Gu Qingyao from going and instead told her to y with the youngsters.
Very quickly, Eldest Uncle, Second Uncle, Eldest Cousin Gu Jinhang, Second Cousin Gu Jinhang and their families came. Gu Qingyao passed them their presents, and the women were extremely delighted.
When women were gathered together, their talks always revolved around topics like clothes and shoes. There were many people in the family, and Gu Qingyao brought back the most presents for women. Meanwhile, presents for men were simple ¨C everyone had a leather belt from an extremely luxurious brand.
Everyone from the Gu family who were in the capital had already arrived. Adding the four children from the Mo family, tworge tables were set up for dinner. Everyone was in high spirits and only went to restte at night.
Eldest Uncle and Aunt-inw returned home. As Eldest Cousin¡¯s kids were still young, they did not return home and instead stayed over for the night.
Fortunately, there were many rooms in Second Uncle¡¯s ce, or else it would not be able to house so many people.
The next morning, after Gu Qingyao finished breakfast, she packed up and waited for Mo Beihan toe.
Mo Beihan came over early after settling his matters. Today, he and Gu Qingyao were going to bring Mo Chengrui and his brothers to visit Jiang Yingqiu.
Ever since he came to the capital, his mother Jiang Yingqiu followed him here as well. All these years, she had been staying outside with Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping to apany her. Now that he returned to the country after three years, it was right for him to visit his mother.
Both of them prepared their presents to bring along on their visit.
Throughout the past six years, Jiang Yingqiu changed her ce of residence. It was the ce that Mo Beihan changed for her three years ago when he was still in the capital.
Afterward, Mo Beihan found a small courtyard that was better than the one she lived in before, thus he simply helped her to relocate.
The two of them, with Mo Chengrui and his brothers, bought groceries on the way to Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s small courtyard. But when they arrived, they heard sounds from the inside before they even entered.
It was the voice of a very young female. She sounded a little awkward and appeared to be saying polite words but there was something off about her tone.
Mo Beihan¡¯s expression turned cold upon hearing that voice!
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes too. She was in a great mood today, but who would have expected to see this woman early in the morning.
The group halted for a moment before entering the door.
Once they entered, they saw Bai Youran who was dressed extremely morously.
She was seated in the chair elegantly with a hint of arrogance in her expression as she spoke to Jiang Yingqiu, ¡°Aunt, you are Beihan¡¯s biological mother. I believe you care about him deeply. He was born in the countryside and doesn¡¯t have a strong mother n to support him. In such a powerful n like the Mo family, it is really difficult for him to stride forward.
¡°If the Mo family was not in such great trouble three years ago, he would not have chosen to lie low by going overseas. He has already been away for more than three years now. The Mo family has long been Jiang Hongying and Mo Yunhao¡¯s world. The mother and son are the legitimate wife and child of the Mo family. Your identity will make Beihan unable to raise his head in front of others.
¡°To steady himself in the Mo family, he needs someone to support him. This person must not be from an ordinary family. His mother n has no hope already, and the only reliable option now is his wife. As long as he marries a wealthydy from a powerful family, he will be able to reduce the distance between him and Mo Yunhao.¡±
Chapter 738 - Get Lost Quickly (1)
Chapter 738: Get Lost Quickly (1)
Jiang Yingqiu was very calm as she listened.
It was not her first time seeing Bai Youran ¨C three years ago, thisdy looked for her, but Beihan went overseas afterwards. Thisdy did not believe it at the start and looked for her several times and afterward, she never saw her again.
Now, she was here again and hearing from what she said just now, Beihan was back already.
Having met her so many times, Jiang Yingqiu could tell that thisdy liked her son, but Jiang Yingqiu could guess the situation given the way thisdy acted.
Although she had always been in the countryside all these years, she had been through a lot and seen plenty of heartless people in most of her life. Could she not tell what thisdy was thinking about?
Jiang Yingqiu smiled. ¡°Beihan has always had his own opinions since young. He is very capable. Back then, our family almost couldn¡¯t survive, but this child went out to work during his teens and found sess, allowing all of us to lead better lives.
¡°My Beihan is the most capable! I believe that he can settle his own matters. He told me that the Mo family treats him very well, especially his grandparents who take great care of him. Beihan should be doing quite well, right! Haha!¡±
Jiang Yingqiuughed in a very silly manner and appeared like an honest and simple-minded person from the countryside.
Bai Youran was irritated. The woman before her was Mo Beihan¡¯s mother. In the beginning, she also thought of earning her favor so that she could help her persuade Mo Beihan to marry her.
But after interacting with her a few times, she found out that this woman was simply stubborn and stupid. She did not know anything and waspletely an old auntie from the countryside whom she could not talk to.
After some thinking, she gave up on currying favor from this woman. Mo Beihan¡¯s marriage was mostly decided by himself and the Old Master and Old Master of the Mo family. What this woman said would not count at all, and at most could only help her put a few good words in front of Mo Beihan.
Hence, she was not as patient as before!
She had been hinting that Mo Beihan needed to marry a wealthydy like her to steady his position in the Mo family. She had already made it so obvious, but this woman still could not understand. How stupid!
Bai Youran came today as she hoped to meet Mo Beihan. After all, Mo Beihan had been away for three years and just returned yesterday, so he would definitely visit Jiang Yingqiu today. Hence, she came over to wait in the morning.
She had been talking so much until she was thirsty, but this woman was still as stupid as before. Looking at Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s foolish appearance, Bai Youran was livid, yet she could not do anything to her either. If this was a servant in her house, she would have given her a scolding and chased her away.
Bai Youran tried her best to suppress her anger and said with clenched teeth. ¡°This is the capital, the Mo family. It is different from the countryside which you know of in the past. Different!
¡°People from the countryside never studied and do not know anything. Do they know what a struggle for power within the family is? This is the capital. The people that Beihan is facing currently are all from powerful ns. They have been wielding peak authority since young, and their capability and methods arepletely beyond those you know of in the past. Beihan is living so arduously. Are you not worried about him at all, as his mother?¡±
Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s lips twitched. Was thisdy¡¯s brain spoiled?
Throughout all these years, she could tell through the years that thisdy clearly despised her, someone from the countryside, but liked her son. Thus, because she was Beihan¡¯s mother, she kept holding it in. What a pity!
Her skills were not too great, and the look of contempt was too obvious!
Chapter 739 - Get Lost Quickly (2)
Chapter 739: Get Lost Quickly (2)
Jiang Yingqiu said, ¡°Of course I care about my son, but Beihan can settle his own matters. Doesn¡¯t he have his grandparents to protect him too? Beihan told me that his grandparents take great care of me and told me that I just need to look after myself instead of worrying about him all the time. There are still two kids at home! I still have to worry about them, and I just have no choice!¡±
¡°You...¡± Bai Youran was seeing red. ¡°Those two kids are not from your family either. Why do you bother with them?¡±
Jiang Yingqiu looked to be put in a position. ¡°Uh... Beihan told me to look after them! They are Xiaojing and Mu Mu¡¯s elder cousins, and Beihan said to look after them. I... I can¡¯t not listen to my son.¡±
Bai Youran: ¡°...¡±
Her brain hurt!
Extremely!
This woman was too stubborn and stupid, and she could not talk any sense to her.
¡°Even if you look after them, you should put most of your attention on your son. Beihan needs a wealthydy as his wife to help him now. Do you know how hard it is for him to live in a powerful family like the Mo family without any background?¡±
Jiang Yingqiu had a dazed expression. ¡°My son has no background? That can¡¯t be! He is the eldest grandson of the Mo family! His grandparents dote on him a lot. Is this background not sufficient? I¡¯ve heard that the Mo family is very powerful!¡±
Bai Youran: ¡°...¡±
Bai Youran almost passed out from anger.
¡°The Mo family is very powerful, but there¡¯s another Mo Yunhao, who is also a grandson of the Mo family. However, he has the support of his mother n. His mother is already looking for wealthydies to be his wife. What does Beihan have whenpared to him?¡±
Jiang Yingqiu replied, ¡°He still has his grandfather and grandmother! Beihan told me that they dote on him the most. Why? Is he lying to me? Do Old Master Mo and Old Madam Mo not treat him well?¡±
Bai Youran: ¡°...¡±
Could she... lie and say that Old Master Mo and Old Madam Mo treated Mo Beihan badly?
Bai Youran did not have the guts to. She feared that this clueless and foolish woman would go around to say this and offend Old Master Mo. Could that Old Master Mo still let her marry into the Mo family then?
Would they continue to be biased toward Mo Beihan?
Jiang Yingqiu was very clear about the situation deep inside, but she continued to y the fool with Bai Youran. She knew her son was living in an environment with plenty of overt and covert fights. She could not help him, and the only thing she could do was to not give him more trouble.
Although thisdy liked her son, she was definitely not a nice person.
She was not clear about which family was more powerful than which and dared not offend thisdy easily in fear that thisdy would stir trouble for Mo Beihan.
Thus, she could only act like a fool. Anyway... thisdy did not seem to be very smart either!
As Jiang Yingqiu was thinking about it, Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao entered.
¡°Mother!¡±
¡°Auntie!¡±
¡°Grandma!¡±
Mo Beihan, Gu Qingyao and the kids greeted her.
Upon hearing the voice, Jiang Yingqiu turned around and saw her son whom she had been missing for three years standing before her.
Previously when Bai Youran said those words to her, she knew that her son was back already and knew that he would definitelye to visit her. Even though she was mentally prepared, she was still dumbfounded when she saw him!
Three years. He was finally back.
¡°Beihan...¡±
Jiang Yingqiu returned to her senses and rushed to Mo Beihan.
However, someone was faster than her. Bai Youran guessed that Mo Beihan would be here today, so she came here to wait for him and finally saw him now.
¡°Mo Beihan, you¡¯re back!¡±
Chapter 740 - Get Lost Quickly (3)
Chapter 740: Get Lost Quickly (3)
Bai Youran¡¯s eyes sparkled and rushed to Mo Beihan, pushing Jiang Yingqiu, who also rushed to him, aside.
¡°Mo Beihan, I knew you would definitely visit Auntie today. You left for such a long time and must have missed Auntie, right? Don¡¯t worry. Auntie has been very well. I visited her frequently in the past three years and chatted with her. No one dares to bully her with my protection.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu: ¡°...¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Mo Chengrui and the brothers: ¡°...¡±
Jiang Yingqiu had the protection of the Gu family, and even if there were people in the capital who wanted to stir trouble for her, it would just be Jiang Hongying and those others. With Old Master Mo and Old Madam Mo¡¯s protection, Jiang Hongying could not do anything at all.
In the first 3 years, Mo Beihan was around and Jiang Yingqiu would not have any troubles. Afterward, when Mo Beihan went abroad, there would not be much meaning even if Jiang Hongying wanted to do anything to Jiang Yingqiu, and she would even offend Old Master Mo. Jiang Hongying was not foolish and would not engage in such meaningless acts.
Mo Beihan looked at her coldly. ¡°My mother is not close with you. Miss Bai, please do not disturb her in the future. She has been living in the countryside in the past and is not used to interacting with these powerful ns in the capital.¡±
Bai Youran: ¡°...¡±
She waited for him expectantly and never expected to face such a Mo Beihan.
¡°I... Mo Beihan, why are you always so cold to me? Do you hate me a lot? Where did I do badly? The Bai family is such a powerful family n, and with my help, you would not be bullied by Mo Yunhao in the future. You...¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need. The Mo family treats me very well, and no one can bully me. I don¡¯t need you to worry! It¡¯s not early anymore. Please return, Miss Bai!¡±
¡°You...¡±
Bai Youran felt so wronged that she almost cried. At this instant, she happened to see Gu Qingyao beside Mo Beihan.
This girl was exceptionally beautiful. Even Bai Youran, who was used to seeing beauties in the capital, had not seen such ady with such outstanding looks before.
In the past, Bai Youran was alwaysplimented to be a beauty and had always been very confident in her own looks. But now, after seeing Gu Qingyao, she suddenly felt inferior.
Gu Qingyao was taller and fairer than her. She dressed very well too, even more fashionable than herself. With just one look, she could tell that she was definitely not from an ordinary family.
Her looks were too great of a threat to her, and to make things worse, she was even standing beside Mo Beihan. Bai Youran¡¯s hostility was ignited.
¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡±
As Bai Youran was sizing Gu Qingyao up, Gu Qingyao was doing the same too.
The Bai Youran before her looked much more pallid than what she remembered from the past lifetime. This frail and pallidplexion had a long term cause. Gu Qingyao studied medicine and could tell what kind of life a woman led by looking at theirplexion. She could ascertain that Bai Youran definitely was not doing very well in the past six years.
Gu Qingyao smirked. ¡°I should be the one asking you that, right? You are not weed here. Get lost quickly!¡±
Not just Bai Youran was taken aback by that impoliteness. Even Jiang Yingqiu, Mo Beihan, Mo Chengrui and the others were stunned.
Gu Qingyao had always been obedient and gentle. She was the typicaldylike girl that everyone adored.
This was the first time they saw Gu Qingyao treating a stranger with such a bad attitude!
But they nced at Bai Youran and understood.
Thisdy was clearly interested in Young Uncle, and Young Aunt¡¯s bad attitude was only normal.
Chapter 741 - Get Lost Quickly (4)
Chapter 741: Get Lost Quickly (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Bai Youran never expected this. Forget it that Mo Beihan was cold to her, but even a woman whom she had not seen before dared to speak to her like this. How dare she actually tell her to get lost?
¡°Do you... know who I am? How dare you speak to me like this? Who exactly are you?¡±
Gu Qingyao cast her a cold nce. ¡°I said it. You are not weed here. Get lost quickly. Don¡¯t be an irksome presence here!¡±
¡°You...¡±
Bai Youran was never treated this way before. She was already repressing anger because of Jiang Yingqiu, and after being told off by Gu Qingyao this way, she all the more had no outlet to vent her anger. Her fury erupted instantly, and she stepped closer to Gu Qingyao, stretching her hand out to push her.
Gu Qingyao took the chance to grab her wrist. ¡°What do you want to do? Fight? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not my opponent. You better get lost right now, otherwise I will beat you up first before throwing you out of the house.¡±
¡°You dare!¡± Bai Youran was livid.
Gu Qingyao did not waste time talking to her. With a forceful flick of a hand, she forced Bai Youran to stagger backwards.
¡°Ah...¡±
No one dared to treat Bai Youran so arrogantly before. She did not have her guard up and only managed to steady herself after a while. Her leg was twisted.
After touching her wrist just now, Gu Qingyao felt her pulse, and it was only then she realized something she had already forgotten six years ago.
Gu Qingyao pushed her away and was a little confused!
What the f*ck!
It was really unintentional!
However...
She looked at Bai Youran¡¯s face ¨C the face which she absolutely abhorred in her previous lifetime. She never intended to let the Bai family off in this lifetime. So be it if she forgot about it. It waspassionate enough of her that she only made her suffer for years instead of taking her life!
In Gu Qingyao¡¯s daze, Bai Youran was already shrieking away. Mo Beihan stood in front of Gu Qingyao, unwilling to affect his Yao Yao¡¯s good mood just like that.
¡°Take the things in with Mu Mu and the rest. I will handle things here.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu returned to her senses as well and hurriedly added on, ¡°Right, right, right. Yao... You, Mu Mu and the others should enter first! I will be watching over here.¡±
Gu Qingyao was very aware that Bai Youran was a stubborn person who wasted time to go down a dead end. If she kept at this behaviour with Bai Youran, this woman probably would not let things rest even after a day of fighting. Thus, she nodded and walked into the kitchen with the ingredients.
Mu Mu and Xiao Jing helped to bring the things in too. Mu Mu said, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t be angry. That woman is a little crazy. Don¡¯t stoop to her level.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at Mu Mu and asked, ¡°You interacted with her before?¡±
Mu Mu nodded. ¡°She... asked about Young Uncle in the past. In the first three years when you just left, she looked for Young Uncle frequently. I was irritated just by seeing it. But don¡¯t worry, Aunt. I am helping you as a lookout! Young Uncle always chased her away every time and never gave her any good attitude.¡±
Mo Chengjing hurriedly nodded and said with a serious expression, ¡°Correct! Aunt, don¡¯t worry. Mu Mu and I are watching! Young Uncle hates her a lot. That woman has something wrong with her brain and always does things one-sidedly. She is also like a cockroach that cannot be beaten to death nor chased away.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
These two kids... Why did it seem like they have been monitoring Mo Beihan in the dark?
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°I know. I know this woman, but she probably does not know me.¡±
Mu Mu took a look outside before telling Gu Qingyao, ¡°Aunt, she is the youngdy of the Bai family. She is the only granddaughter in the family and is the youngest one of the grandchildren¡¯s generation. All her older cousins are males, so the Bai family pampers her a lot.
¡°Although those people from the Bai family are not considered geniuses, there are really no fools. But this Bai Youran¡¯s intellect is simply out of ce in the whole Bai family. How did the Bai family even raise her to be this way!¡±
Chapter 742 - Oldest Brother Was Wicked As Well
Chapter 742: Oldest Brother Was Wicked As Well
Mu Mu frowned as he looked outside. He was very confused.
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She did not know what to say.
Bai Youran was not a very smart person. At least in Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes, she was sometimes stupid.
In her previous life, she was the youngdy of the Gu family, and Bai Youran was the youngdy of the Bai family. The Gu family had a long history before the family fell. But the family¡¯s foundation allowed rapid development in the future. All the descendants of the family had outstanding achievements.
However, the Bai family was a new family established a few decades ago. They were just like the rest of the new families. They had the status but not the foundation.
The free era slowly arrived, and the weakness of these families started to surface.
The Bai family was doing well in her previous life. Bai Youran¡¯s identity was not inferior to hers, but Bai Youran¡¯s own achievement was totally iparable to hers.
She was a genius in medicine and excelled in calligraphy, painting andnguages. She was talented in multiple areas. However, Bai Youran did not have anything besides her identity as the youngdy of the Bai family.
She was really not smart.
She was very selfish, self-centred and overly confident.
Gu Qingyao frowned. She had always lived in her own world in her previous life. Now that she lived a normal life and had a broader perspective, she suddenly felt that Bai Youran¡¯s personality seemed familiar?
Gu Qingyao spoke to the two children, ¡°The Bai family is a new family that¡¯s just begun to grow in the past few years. The elder generation in the family must have suffered. Their living condition finally improves now. I think they just don¡¯t want the children to suffer.
¡°Her elder brothers are men and will need to have some achievements in the future. As a girl, she doesn¡¯t need to do anything. Her family has spoiled her and did not teach her well.¡±
Gu Qingyao did not exaggerate anything.
Everyone had had some hardships in this generation. Many parents were not willing to let their children suffer at all after their lives improved. They tried to give their children everything that they could not have when they were young.
This resulted in many spoiled yboys.
Gu Qingyao was not interested in Bai Youran¡¯s situation. She was her enemy, so she must be destroyed, no matter if she was smart or stupid.
Mu Mu still frowned even after hearing her words as he did not agree with her.
She was spoiled to be an idiot?
His Young Aunt was also the treasure in the family, but she was absolutely not stupid.
Mu Mu looked at his brother and did not say anything. Mo Chengjing stared at the ingredients and asked, ¡°Aunt, do we need to wash all these?¡±
Gu Qingyao took a glimpse and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat for lunch?¡±
Mo Chengjing and Mu Mu eyes sparkled, ¡°I want red braised pork, red braised fish, sweet and sour pork!¡±
¡°I wantmb chops, beef and grilled chicken!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
The two boys really knew how to pick their dishes.
All of those were meat.
Gu Qingyao looked at the ingredients she brought back and smiled, ¡°I will prepare more than enough for the gathering with your cousinter. There will be nice dishes for lunch.¡±
The children were either teenagers or young adults. They were at the age that needed to eat a lot. She really needed to prepare more food.
Both Mu Mu and Mo Chengjing were delighted. They immediately offered help to prepare the ingredients.
Chapter 743 - Oldest Brother Was Wicked As Well (2)
Chapter 743: Oldest Brother Was Wicked As Well (2)
The voice in the yard faded, and Bai Youran was chased away by Mo Beihan.
Jiang Yingqiu seemed worried as she stared at Mo Beihan, ¡°Son, thisdy... does she have a high social status? She¡¯s so unreasonable. Will she find Yao Yao trouble? What did you do?¡±
Mo Beihan knew that Bai Youran was here before, but she stoppeding here after a while. He did not exin Bai Youran¡¯s identity to Jiang Yingqiu, not wanting his mother to worry about anything.
¡°She¡¯s the only granddaughter of the Bai family in the capital. She was spoiled by the family because she had many elder brothers. The Bai family has a high social status now, lower than the Mo family but higher than the Gu family.¡±
Only the second uncle had some achievements in the Gu family. They came to the capitalte and could notpete with the Bai family even with Old Master Mo¡¯s help.
Jiang Yingqiu heard about that and frowned.
She knew that this girl¡¯s identity was not that simple, but she did not expect that she came from such a powerful family.
¡°How... How did you get into trouble with her? You¡¯re engaged with Yao Yao. If she did not go overseas, you would be a married couple now. Why did you not settle such a problem?¡±
Jiang Yingqiu med him.
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Mo Beihan smiled, ¡°Mother, this is not my fault. I was overseas for three years. How could I have anything to do with her when I was not here? She¡¯s hard to chase away.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu was not satisfied with the answer, ¡°What do you mean by hard to chase away? As a man, what¡¯s so difficult about chasing a girl away? I¡¯m telling you that Yao Yao is perfect. We lived with the Gu family all these years and know everything about them. Yao Yao is kind and patient, and everyone in the Gu family is equally nice. I¡¯m warning you that you¡¯re not allowed to think about others when you have higher social status now.¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Mother, I never ever had that kind of thought. I¡¯m in love with Yao Yao. If not, I would not have waited for her for three years and gone overseas to look for her.
¡°Bai Youran is a very stubborn and arrogant person. I have no choice; she¡¯s the youngdy of the Bai family. I did not have the ability to fight the family back then. If anything happened between me and the Bai family, my grandparents would protect me. However, if the Bai family insisted that I should marry Bai Youran, Mo family¡¯s coteral branch would not be happy if my grandparents refused.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu frowned. Three years ago, Mo Beihan only stayed in the capital for three years. He could not settle down here even with Old Master Mo¡¯s support. He was not able topete with the entire Bai family, especially when Jiang Hongying and Mo Yunhao kept finding him trouble constantly.
The Gu family was slowly still developing. If Bai Youran knew that Mo Beihan had a fiancee, she would bring trouble to the Gu family. It would be much more serious.
Jiang Yingqiu twitched her lips and said, ¡°What now? That girl is not a kind person. Though she¡¯s not smart, she¡¯s stubborn and malicious. She is a dangerous person and may do something extreme. You must be careful.¡±
Mo Beihan did not expect that his mother would know so much about Bai Youran.
Jiang Yingqiu stared at him and said, ¡°What? Why are you surprised? I have met all kinds of people in my life, and I know how to differentiate people. Furthermore, Bai Youran is not aplicated person.¡±
Chapter 744 - Oldest Brother Was Wicked As Well (3)
Chapter 744: Oldest Brother Was Wicked As Well (3)
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m different now. I will handle the problems of the Bai family. Just rest assured.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu raised her brows and said, ¡°You¡¯ve be different after being overseas for three years. What did you do overseas?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled, ¡°Of course I made some preparations. If not, how can I protect you and Yao Yao?¡±
Jiang Yingqiu: ¡°...¡±
She rolled her eyes as she knew that her son was not a kind person that would get bullied by others!
But she was proud at the same time that this man was her son.
¡°Okay, I¡¯m sure you know what you are doing. Find a time to get married soon to prevent more trouble. I know that as the eldest grandson of the Mo family, many girls would like to marry you. But, don¡¯t forget how smart and pretty Yao Yao is. She has a good family and is well-educated. Many people are interested in her as well.¡±
Mo Beihan really burst outughing, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. Your daughter-inw will definitely be Yao Yao. No one can take her away, and no one can rece her!¡±
Jiang Yingqiu felt assured after listening to his promise.
¡°As long as you know what you¡¯re doing. Let¡¯s go now. Help Yao Yao for lunch.¡±
Mo Beihan did not ask his mother to help. Instead, he asked Mo Chengrui and Mo Chengxu to help out in the kitchen.
¡°Mother, you should stay here. There¡¯s enough help from the little ones. I¡¯ll stay here to talk to you.¡±
Yao Yao was the most important person to him in his life, but Jiang Yingqiu was equally important as she was his mother.
He had been away for such a long time and definitely needed to spend more time with his mother since he returned. His mother suffered too much in her life.
Jiang Yingqiu paused and sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine.¡±
There was a table of delicious dishes prepared by Gu Qingyao and the children.
There was red braised fish, sweet and sour pork, chicken soup, stir-fried intestines, red braised pork, grilledmb chop, spicy pork slice, red braised chicken, fried shrimp and spicy snail.
There were six tes of vegetables. The table was entirely upied with food.
Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping came back as well. Jiang Yingqiu, Mo Beihan, Gu Qingyao and the Mo brothers all sat around the table.
All the children opened their eyes wide as they stared at the dishes.
Mo Chengxu swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°It¡¯s so good that aunt is back now. It¡¯s been years since I had so many delicious dishes.¡±
Mu Mu looked at the food and clenched his fist, ¡°I will work hard to improve my cooking skills. I will be like Aunt. I will cook for her in the future.¡±
Mu Mu was the youngest but with the best cooking skills.
He was young when Gu Qingyao went overseas. As he grew up, he started learning how to cook. He was not very talented in cooking aspared to other skills. He had some improvements over the years but was still iparable to Gu Qingyao.
Mo Chengrui looked at his brother and encouraged him, ¡°Mu Mu, you¡¯re so smart! I believe your cooking skills will be as good as Aunt¡¯s. She will get married to Young Uncle, and they will have their children. She will not be able to cook during her confinement. You shall work hard now and cook for her then.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will apany you all the time and help you taste the dishes. I will tell you what to improve in your cooking and be with you when you learn and experiment till you can make the best dishes.¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
He definitely just wanted to eat.
Chapter 745 - A Threat Would Always be a Threat
Chapter 745: A Threat Would Always be a Threat
Mu Mu took a glimpse at his elder brother, his mouth twitching.
Jiang Yingqiu was delighted with thepany of these children.
¡°Okay, let¡¯s sit down and eat. Don¡¯t waste all the delicious food.¡±
¡°Yes, yes. Let¡¯s eat now.¡±
All of them sat down, and the younger ones immediately feasted on the food.
They lived in the country all these years. Though the condition improved, the resources were still scarce. They could have enough food and clothes, but they did not have the opportunity to have such a sumptuous meal.
They ate and chatted for more than two hours. It was two o¡¯clock in the afternoon after cleaning up.
No one left as they had endless conversations after being separated for years. Jiang Yingqiu now worked in Jiang Yiru¡¯s clinic. She learned a lot after six years.
Though her standard was far from a doctor and iparable to Gu Qingyao, she was almost the same as most healthcare people in normal hospitals.
It was not easy for Jiang Yingqiu to reach the standard when she was almost sixty years old.
Now she had a job, her own world and a good life. Both her physical and mental health was good. Mo Beihan was happy for his mother.
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan left in the afternoonte, while the children decided to stay for two days. They were having a break for the next few days. It would not matter if they did not return to the Mo family.
They always came over to stay with Jiang Yingqiu in the past few years.
Mo Beihan had many things to settle as he just came back so he left with Gu Qingyao first.
Mo Beihan was silent on the way back home.
Gu Qingyao noticed something and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I see you¡¯re not very happy.¡±
Mo Beihan sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about my mother. She put all her time and energy into her son and her grandson. She only has a life of her own for the past few years. Now she has Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping staying with her, but they are already teenagers. They will have their own lives. My mother... she will still be alone.¡±
Gu Qingyao paused, ¡°You¡¯re thinking...¡±
Mo Beihan turned his head to look at her, ¡°Yes. I want... I want to find her a partner!¡±
¡°She will need a partner in her elderly life, even though she did not have a husband around in the past. I can¡¯t control my anger as long as I remember how my mother¡¯s entire life was ruined by the bastard!¡±
Gu Qingyao apanied him and did not say anything. It was not appropriate for her to make anyment now.
Mo Beihan continued, ¡°We will not be able to apany her all the time. When we live a rich life in the future, my mother may not get used to that. Though she¡¯s getting old now, she¡¯s still healthy. I don¡¯t want... I don¡¯t want her future life to be filled with loneliness. It¡¯ll be good if there¡¯s someone there for her.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded, ¡°Life has been really hard for her all these years. I support your idea. But have you mentioned it to her?¡±
Mo Beihan shook his head.
The sky was getting darker. Mo Beihan looked at the sky and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now. I shall send you back and then look for Lin Dongxu.¡±
Lin Dongxu belonged to Mo Beihan. He must have done many things these years here.
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to send me back. I shall go back by myself. It¡¯s going to be veryte for you if you find him after sending me home.¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°How can I not send you back home? The sky is dark now!¡±
Chapter 746 - A Threat Would Always be a Threat (2)
Chapter 746: A Threat Would Always be a Threat (2)
Gu Qingyao found that amusing. ¡°It¡¯s safe here. Nothing will happen even if it¡¯ste. I¡¯m not far from home. Just go and settle your things. You should be d that I¡¯m not beating people up.¡±
Mo Beihan smiled and looked at her. He suddenly drew nearer to her and smiled cunningly. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask me what I¡¯m going to do?¡±
Gu Qingyao giggled and hugged his arm. She rested her head on his shoulder and said, ¡°There¡¯s not a need for me to ask. Anyway, it must be something important.¡±
Mo Beihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see your husband being the big boss in this world?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re always the big boss who is capable of doing anything!¡±
Mo Beihan felt delighted with the worship from his fiancee. It felt good!
He hugged her over and kissed her on her forehead. ¡°Then you should go back first. I will find you in a few days. I need to slowly shift my business here, so I will be busy. If I don¡¯t have time to find you, you muste and look for me, okay?¡±
Gu Qingyao kissed him back and smiled, ¡°Of course.¡±
Mo Beihan kissed her a few more times as her lips were sweet.
¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
After Mo Beihan left, Gu Qingyao headed home. However, she saw two familiar figures as she walked back.
Though it had been many years and the two people¡¯s appearances changed, Gu Qingyao recognised that the two people were Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing.
Gu Qingyao was surprised. The two of them escaped from their hometown back then. In such a harsh environment, how did they manage to survive till now without a rmendation letter, food coupons or money?
It was right that kind people always had a shorter lifespan, but a threat would always be a threat!
What an irony for them to survive so long!
Gu Ruoqing and Zhang Xiaohui appeared slightly pathetic, but the clothes they were wearing were better than what normal people could afford. They must have lived a good life all these years. At least they did not need to worry about money.
Gu Ruoqing stared at the sky as it got darker andined, ¡°Mom, where shall we stay for the night? We don¡¯t know anyone or anything in the capital, what can we do now at night?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui was illiterate, and it was difficult enough for her to bring Gu Ruoqing to the capital. The life after they escaped from their hometown was full of suffering as they did not have a rmendation letter or food coupon. It took them so many years to find the opportunity toe to the capital. It was extremely difficult!
Zhang Xiaohui said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s hope now since we are in the capital. We will have a good life soon. For now, just suck it up!¡±
Gu Ruoqing looked miserable. It had not been easy for her all these years. She had been through so much when she was only in her twenties. She had even a strong desire for a good life and for money.
They needed food coupons a few years ago, but now the era had changed. They could buy anything they wanted with money. People sell goods, food and clothes everywhere. As long as they had the money, they could buy everything. She really loved the present era.
So, she needed money. She was crazy for lots of money!
¡°Mom, where is your friend? Is she very rich and powerful? Will she give us a good life? We can be rich after we find her?¡±
There was madness in Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s eyes, ¡°Of course. She is myst resort! We risked our lives to be in the capital. As long as we find her, we will have the best life and money for the rest of our life! We will have a high social status!¡±
Chapter 747 - A Threat Would Always be a Threat (3)
Chapter 747: A Threat Would Always be a Threat (3)
Zhang Xiaohui was d about what she did back then.
It was a rare opportunity, and she did it on impulse. It was the best decision she had made in her life.
She and her daughter had nothing, and it was too difficult for two women to survive. They wanted to go to the northern area, but she could not even afford the train tickets.
Eventually, they found a man who was willing to take care of them. After so many years, the free era arrived, and they finally found the chance toe to the capital.
Gu Qingyao frowned. They were here to look for someone?
And they would be rich after finding the person?
When did Zhang Xiaohui know such a powerful person in the capital?
It was impossible.
Based on Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s personality, if she knew such a person, she would be showing off to everyone. How could she keep it a secret?
Or she met the person after she left their hometown?
It was not possible for her to know the person after leaving their hometown. The two of them would definitely stick to the person. They would not have toe to the capital to look for the person now.
Gu Qingyao followed them for a while, but Zhang Xiaohui did not say who the person was. Gu Ruoqing asked a few times, but Zhang Xiaohui still kept silent.
The sky was getting darker, and Gu Qingyao did not follow them anymore. She headed home.
After she reached home, everyone else had finished their dinner. They thought that she must have had her dinner at Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s ce since she was back sote.
Gu Qingyao just said that she had eaten and went upstairs.
She met Gu Jinhang who was holding a cup of coffee in the second level corridor.
Gu Qingyao frowned, ¡°Second Cousin, why are you drinking coffee at this time? Aren¡¯t you nning to sleep tonight?¡±
Gu Jinhang took a glimpse at the coffee in his hand and said, ¡°No choice. I have many things to deal withter. The coffee can help me stay awake; it¡¯s really effective.¡±
The coffee was brought back by Gu Qingyao from overseas. There was coffee sold within the country but not of good quality. Most people in the Gu family still preferred tea over coffee, so there was not much coffee at home.
Gu Jinhang noticed something different about her sister and asked, ¡°What happened? Where is Mo Beihan? Didn¡¯t he send you back?¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Brother Beihan still has things to settle, so he left earlier. I...¡±
Gu Qingyao contemted for a while and decided to tell everything to her second brother. She pulled him into his study and closed the door, ¡°Second Brother, I have something to tell you. I met Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing today.¡±
Gu Jinhang was stunned for a while.
¡°They... They¡¯re still alive?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Apparently, everyone thought that they could not survive in this kind of situation back then after they escaped.
Gu Qingyao continued, ¡°Not only have they survived, but they also seem to be living a good life. They appeared a bit pathetic, but I guess it¡¯s due to their first arrival in the capital. But the clothes they were wearing were much better than what normal people could own.¡±
Gu Jinhang: ¡°...¡±
¡°It was right that kind people always had a shorter lifespan, but a threat would always be a threat!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
His reaction was exactly the same as hers.
¡°Second Cousin, I heard that they were here to look for someone. Zhang Xiaohui kept mentioning that as long as they managed to find that person, they would live a rich life. She seemed very determined about that. However, I followed them for quite a while but did not hear who the person was. Gu Ruoqing didn¡¯t seem to know either. She asked a few times, but Zhang Xiaohui refused to tell her.¡±
Gu Jinhang frowned, ¡°Both of them are threats to society. Don¡¯t worry. I will find someone to keep an eye on them. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±
Gu Qingyao was startled, ¡°Why would I be afraid? I¡¯m just curious, how would they know someone so powerful?¡±
Chapter 748 - Looking for the Bai Family?
Chapter 748: Looking for the Bai Family?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Jinhang did not say anything.
Gu Qingyao carried on. ¡°Zhang Xiaohui was very confident. It seemed like she would definitely find the person, and that person would give her the best life. This is weird.
¡°Based on her personality, she would show off to everyone if she knew the person in the past. If it was after her escape, she would hold on to the person and would not wait till now to look for him or her in the capital.¡±
Gu Jinhang nced at her and seemed to be smiling, ¡°What did you think of?¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Do you think that she might be... looking for that child?¡±
After Gu Yunshen and Qiao Yuying¡¯s rtionship was known to the public, it was not a secret anymore that Zhang Xiaohui exchanged a child back then. Mo Chengrui and his brothers also knew about that. They were close to the Gu family, and Mo Beihan made some arrangements before he left.
He asked the Gu family to take care of the children.
Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s sudden action could only remind Gu Qingyao and Gu Jinhang of the child.
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°I think that¡¯s very likely. Uncle also said that the family she exchanged the child for was not a normal family. Zhang Xiaohui is poor and miserable now and would definitely want to find the child.¡±
¡°After they left the hometown, they would not be able toe to the capital by themselves based on the era back then. They would definitely need someone to support them. It¡¯s possible that they took so many years to reach here eventually.
¡°However... no one knows who that child is and how her life is now. And what happened to the rich family¡¯s own child? Where is that child now?¡±
No one in the Gu family knew about that.
Gu Yunshen arrived a littlete and only saw Zhang Xiaohui give her own child to the rich family. He did not see where her child went.
Gu Jinhang paused for a while and said, ¡°No matter what, I need to find someone to keep an eye on them. These two people are always threats to us. I think that they¡¯re not aware of the Gu family¡¯s development now. If they knew about it, they mighte and create trouble especially when Uncle married such a rich aunt.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Jinhang raised his brows as he saw Gu Qingyao was stunned, ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe that?¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°No, Ipletely agree with your thoughts!¡±
Gu Jinhang smiled.
¡°Second Cousin, if you have some clues, you should check what they have been through in the past few years. We need to look for the child as well. We can only beat them if we know everything thoroughly. My parents are getting married soon, and I don¡¯t want Zhang Xiaohui to be any part of this.¡±
Gu Jinhang smiled, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange that. But don¡¯t be too worried. Based on the Gu family¡¯s current condition, Zhang Xiaohui will not be able to do anything to us unless we all pass away.¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll leave now!¡±
Gu Jinhang was not happy to hear that, ¡°Hello? Is this the only thing you want to talk to me about? Aren¡¯t you cold-blooded to leave immediately? Don¡¯t you miss me after spending six years overseas?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She nced at the coffee in his hand andughed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very busy, Second Cousin? You¡¯re drinking coffee at night for work, and I don¡¯t want to disturb you.¡±
Gu Jinhang put his hand on Gu Qingyao¡¯s shoulder and took a sip of the coffee.
¡°Work is not important. I just want to have a cup of coffee.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Chapter 749 - Looking For The Bai Family? (2)
Chapter 749: Looking For The Bai Family? (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Jinhang appeared cunning; he smirked as he ced his hand on her shoulder.
¡°Sister, tell me what Mo Beihan did overseas in the past few years? Anything... interesting?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Actually, not only did Mo Beihan do interesting things, your sister did more interesting stuff!
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°Hmm, how would I know that? I¡¯m always very obedient and focus on my studies!¡±
Gu Jinhang: ¡°...¡±
¡®Do I look like I will believe you?¡¯ He thought.
It was impossible that Mo Beihan only went to study. After the free era slowly arrived, he always brought some news back to them. His uncle¡¯s trip overseas was arranged by him as well. He would never believe that he did not do anything overseas.
But Gu Jinhang could tell how important his sister was to Mo Beihan. So, she definitely knew everything about him.
Gu Jinhang smiled as his sister refused to tell him, ¡°So you also don¡¯t know what he has done? He kept it from you? Tsk, tsk, tsk! This means he doesn¡¯t love you enough to tell you everything. I need to talk to Uncle about it. You cannot be married to him.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Jinhang was satisfied with his sister¡¯s frozen expression.
¡°Fine, I was just curious. You don¡¯t have to tell me everything. Just tell me, did he... start any business overseas? Is he very rich now?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded.
¡°The environment overseas is very free and open, right? People who want to start a business... based on their abilities, like how it was in our country in the past?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded again.
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°How about now? The society is more open now, and many people have started their businesses. Do you think we should start as well?¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at him and asked, ¡°Second Cousin, what do you want to ask?¡±
Gu Jinhang smiled and said, ¡°I mean those things you wrote to your fourth cousin, do you think we can start now?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes widened immediately. ¡°How did you know?¡±
Gu Jinhang suddenly felt proud and said, ¡°What? No one said that only Mo Beihan can do something but not your fourth cousin, right? Don¡¯t forget that he has been overseas for three years!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
It seemed that no one in the family was mediocre.
She must keep her own pocket safe and scare them in the future!
Gu Qingyao showed a meaningful smile, ¡°Of course you can. Fourth Cousin is indeed smart. I knew certain things Mo Beihan was doing, but I didn¡¯t notice anything from Fourth Cousin. I really assumed that he was entirely focused on studying.
¡°Fourth Cousin has a higher education record than Brother Beihan. He spent the least amount of time to get the highest qualifications and still had time to focus on other things. He¡¯s so capable!¡±
Gu Jinhang was delighted by her praise to his brother. It felt good that someone in the Gu family was better than Mo Beihan!
Gu Qingyao said seriously, ¡°Second Cousin, the society now is open. Those who have the vision and courage have started on something. You¡¯re someone who¡¯s standing above others and sensitive to changes in policies. I think that you totally understand what the future trend will be.¡±
Chapter 750 - Looking For The Bai Family? (3)
Chapter 750: Looking For The Bai Family? (3)
¡°In the past few years, everyone was constrained by society. Now that the free era has arrived, every industry from fashion to food to housing to tourism is going to flourish. As long as you have decided on something, you will definitely earn money.¡±
Gu Jinhang was also serious, ¡°You think so too?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded, ¡°Yes! Many have started their businesses. If you really want to know more, you can find some time to travel to the south. Areas there are more developed than our northern counterparts.¡±
Gu Jinhang frowned, ¡°I¡¯m not free to go.¡±
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes, ¡°Aren¡¯t you studying right now? You¡¯re not working daily like you used to in the past.¡±
Gu Jinhang: ¡°...¡±
He had forgotten about that!
Almost every child in the Gu family was studying. Even his elder brother who had married and had children was also studying in school.
Only the seniors in the family were still working.
The boys of their generation all grew up and were able to sustain their own living. They would not give up the opportunity to further study. All of them managed their career, rtionships and studied at the same time.
His eldest brother was older than the rest and had been through university study. However, due to the Gu family¡¯s bad reputation, he didn¡¯t manage to enter an elite school. With the opportunity now, he was able to re-enter a university to seek higher qualifications. The rest of the brothers were not willing to be left behind.
Gu Jinhang frowned and thought about it, ¡°Okay, I will find some time to travel around.¡±
Gu Qingyao pulled him aside and said, ¡°Second Cousin, are you going to start a business as well?¡±
In her previous life, her eldest cousin and second cousin were the heirs of the Gu family.
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°No, I was just curious to find out about the current trend in the society. Your fourth cousin told me that I¡¯m too treacherous for business. It¡¯s likely that I may just intimidate all my business partners.¡±
¡°Hee... Hahaha...¡± Gu Qingyaoughed.
¡°The two of you are really brothers. He knows you so well, hahaha...¡±
Gu Jinhang nced at her, and she immediately stoppedughing, but her face was red from trying to control herughter.
...
After chatting with her second cousin for a while, Gu Qingyao returned to her own room. It seemed that most of the young people from the big families were about to start something. It was time for her to start her business in the country.
However, her focus now was still on Zhang Xiaohui. She was really curious about where the child was exchanged to.
On the other hand, Bai Youran seemed to lose her soul when she returned to the Bai family. Her mother Zheng Min was shocked when she saw that. ¡°Daughter, what happened to you?¡±
Bai Youran sat on her bed in the room. Her face was pale, and her eyes looked nk. She was silent for a while before she looked at her mother and started crying, ¡°Mother, I saw Mo Beihan!¡±
Mo Beihan!
It¡¯s Mo Beihan again.
She had heard of this name millions of times from her daughter. Zheng Min felt irritated; she could not figure out the reason why her daughter was so into Mo Beihan. It seemed that he had poisoned her.
It had been three years, and she still could not forget about him.
¡°What happened to Mo Beihan? Did he bully you? I¡¯ll make trouble for him!¡±
Mo Beihan was not someone influential in Zheng Min¡¯s eyes at this point in time.
Zheng Min did not value Mo Beihan. Though three years ago his abilities started to surface, he decided to travel overseas. Everything he had started in the Mo family failed when he was away for three years. Such actions were extremely stupid from Zheng Min¡¯s point of view.
Chapter 751 - Looking For The Bai Family? (4)
Chapter 751: Looking For The Bai Family? (4)
Bai Youran cried as she stared at her mother. ¡°Mom, does Mo Beihan have someone that he likes? He finally came back, and I went to Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s ce this morning to wait for him. I was sure that he would definitely visit his mother after he returned. I saw him indeed, but he brought a girl over... wu wu wu...
¡°Mom, how could he treat me like that? I have loved him for so many years. It¡¯s been about ten years now. Why? How could he do such things to me? Wu wu wu...¡±
Zheng Min, ¡°...¡±
So, her daughter was not bullied by Mo Beihan but knew that he was in a rtionship?
No, her daughter must have been angry when she saw that. Mo Beihan definitely bullied her that caused her to cry here!
However... Mo Beihan had a girlfriend?
¡°What kind of person is his girlfriend? Is she a foreigner?¡±
If that was the case, he was trying to destroy his own future. Under the current situation, as the eldest grandson of the Mo family, if he married a foreign girl, the family business would definitely not end up in his hands.
Bai Youran replied, ¡°No. She¡¯s local. Her appearance and the way she spoke prove that she¡¯s local.¡±
Zheng Min frowned, ¡°Are you sure? Didn¡¯t Mo Beihan travel overseas for three years? When did he have time to find a local girlfriend?¡±
Bai Youran was taken aback, agreeing.
No one had heard of Mo Beihan having a girlfriend when he was in the capital. He went overseas directly afterwards. Where did he find a girlfriend when he just returned?
Bai Youran felt delighted and surprised, ¡°Mom, do you think I was misled? The girl was not his girlfriend. As the eldest grandson of the Mo family, everyone in the capital would be aware if he had a girlfriend. it would be difficult to pass Old Master Mo¡¯s standard. I don¡¯t think a random girl would be approved by Old Master Mo.¡±
Bai Youran felt that her logic was absolutely correct. She started smiling and said, ¡°Yes, that must be the truth! Where did he find a girlfriend when he just came back? As the oldest grandson of the Mo family, his girlfriend would not be a mediocre person. I don¡¯t recognise the girl¡¯s face. I know most of the youngdies of the big families in the capital, and she was not one of them.¡±
She did not tell her mother that the girl had breath-taking beauty. She would be famous if she was born into a renowned family. It was impossible that no one knew about her.
Bai Youran frowned when she suddenly felt that the face seemed familiar.
Zheng Min did not know what to say when her daughter smiled in joy all of a sudden while she was crying a minute ago.
¡°Daughter, you can¡¯t be like this anymore. No one knows if Mo Beihan is going to be the heir of the Mo family. I feel that you should put your focus on Mo Yunhao rather than fall in love with Mo Beihan. Mo Yunhao has a stable identity in the Mo family, and he truly loves you.
¡°One of them is a person that you like but has never responded to you. The other person has loved you for years, and you have not responded to him, yet he still loves you. Listen to my words, you will be happier if you get married to Mo Yunhao but not Mo Beihan.¡±
Bai Youran could not ept anything her mother said. In her eyes, Mo Yunhao was just an incapable yboy. He would never be good enough for her even though he had a good background.
¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough, Mom. I¡¯m not an idiot!¡±
Zheng Min, ¡°...¡±
¡®If you¡¯re not an idiot, who else is?¡¯
Zheng Min was almost speechless to her daughter. She did not improve at all after years of education. How could she give birth to such a daughter?
Chapter 752 - Looking For The Bai Family? (5)
Chapter 752: Looking For The Bai Family? (5)
Zheng Min was just about to reprimand her when she saw Bai Youran¡¯s expression suddenly change.
¡°Youran, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Bai Youran was wincing. ¡°Mother, my leg hurts again!¡±
Zheng Min¡¯s heart constricted. ¡°What... it hurts again? Oh, it¡¯s about time. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to see if your medicine is ready. Wait here!¡±
Zheng Min hurried to the kitchen as she spoke. She soon emerged with a bowl of ck medicine.
¡°Here, daughter, drink your medicine. You must keep taking this medicine. Listen to me next time! Take your medicine regrly so that your condition doesn¡¯t re up so frequently. You¡¯re always so disobedient.¡±
Bai Youran sat on the sofa and looked distastefully at the ck medicine her mother was carrying. She could smell the strong, bitter scent even from a distance.
¡°Mother, I¡¯ve drunk this stuff for six years. I really don¡¯t want to drink it anymore. It¡¯s too bitter. I can feel the bitterness spreading through my body when I drink this stuff.¡±
This was the medicine that Jiang Yiru had prescribed for her. She said that it would alleviate the symptoms until medical science improved and they could find a better treatment method. Jiang Yiru also said that the medicine would not affect her health, and her condition would not worsen, so it would not affect any future treatment.
When she first started drinking it, it really alleviated her symptoms significantly. But then she grew reliant on the medicine. The pain had been intolerable at first. After it lessened, she found that she really could not stand such pain any more.
She would drink the medicine the moment her leg hurt. As time passed, she really could not give up this medicine any longer.
But it was just too bitter. After drinking so much of it, she felt that the bitterness had spread throughout her body. It felt as though the bitterness had sunk into her flesh, and she increasingly disliked it.
She had stopped for just a short while, but now she was in unbearable pain again!
Zheng Min could only console her. ¡°No! If you stop drinking it, you will be in terrible pain. Daughter, listen to me and drink it! Once you drink it, it won¡¯t hurt so much. You must drink it regrly next time. You¡¯ve already taken this for six years, aren¡¯t you used to it by now? Anyway, your condition has not worsened, and it hasn¡¯t affected your health. When we find a doctor who can heal you, you won¡¯t need to suffer any longer.¡±
Bai Youran had no choice. She really could not bear such pain, so she drank it obediently.
Zheng Min continued to console her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Look at how medical science is advancing. Now many doctors who have studied overseas are returning. I¡¯ll ask around and bring you to see one of them. If we have no other choice, we can consult a doctor overseas.¡±
...
Now that Gu Qingyao was back, it was natural that she would visit her former teachers. She prepared presents and visited them one by one.
Especially her former teacher, Zhou Bingsheng. He was truly her teacher because she had formally be his disciple.
Zhou Bingsheng held a distinguished position in the art world. Now that she was back in the capital, Gu Qingyao went to visit him. Zhou Bingsheng was delighted to see the girl return after six years overseas. He was very strict towards thisst disciple of his. He wanted to test her even though she had just returned.
But the results were beyond Zhou Bingsheng¡¯s expectations!
Zhou Bingsheng was astonished when he looked at Gu Qingyao¡¯s work. This girl was a genius!
A few years ago, he had realized that this girl was unusually talented. He had felt a twinge of regret when she had gone overseas to study. After all, she was studying another subject and would undoubtedly neglect her drawing. Also, he would not be by her side to guide her. She would certainly have fallen behind after a few years.
But to his surprise!
Not only had she not fallen behind, but she had also improved greatly!
Chapter 753 - Looking For The Bai Family? (6)
Chapter 753: Looking For The Bai Family? (6)
Her drawing skills had reached their peak!
¡°Wonderful! Amazing! Although it has my style, most of it is your own artistic concept. You have your own unique style. Great! How wonderful, hahahaha!¡±
Of course, Zhou Bingsheng was delighted to have a student like that!
¡°Just leave your drawings here. When I have the time, I will show it to my old friends, so they can see what a wonderful disciple I have taught, hahahaha!¡±
Zhou Bingsheng was very smug!
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m still young! How can Ipare to you and those elders!¡±
Zhou Bingsheng waved her aside. ¡°You¡¯re not inferior to them. Just these drawings alone prove it. You¡¯re a genius! Those old fogeys are only superior to you in terms of life experience and stronger artistic concept.¡±
Zhou Bingsheng was over the moon. He insisted on keeping Gu Qingyao¡¯s drawings to show off to his old friends. Because of this, Gu Qingyao became very famous in artistic circles, but that waster on.
Just visiting all these old folks in the capital took nearly ten days. Ten dayster, Gu Jinhang ced a folder of information in front of Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao was a little stunned, ¡°So fast?¡±
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°This mother-daughter pair is notplicated. Investigating them was easy.¡±
His master was doing so well, as his sessor, he would have no standing if he could not even perform such a simple task.
¡°Open it and take a look. You¡¯ll be shocked by how dramatic it is!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Qingyao had a bad feeling as she looked at her Second Cousin¡¯s expression.
She flipped it open. Sure enough, the first page almost blinded her!
Wow!
The contents did not surprise Gu Qingyao. In these times, two women like Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing, who did not have many survival skills, must surely have depended on a man to survive.
The facts proved that Gu Qingyao had guessed correctly.
But the process was truly fascinating.
When Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing fled, they had not gone far. They had not even left the province before they met an old bachelor. The old bachelor had no children and lived by himself. But he had rtives in the city and was about to visit them.
Then he ran into Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing. After being a bachelor for so many years, of course he consented when a woman was willing to be with him. So he brought Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing with him.
Along the way, the old bachelor had identally fallen to his death.
In that way, Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing had be his family. His money, property, food and food coupons had all ended up with Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing. By then, they were near Jiangchong City, so they simply moved on to the city.
The person they met next seemed to be right out of a TV script. The first person they met in the city was Zhou Hong¡¯s man.
Zhou Hong, Wang Guozhu¡¯s former wife. Wang Guozhu had divorced Zhou Hong in order to marry Zhang Xiaohui.
At that time, Zhou Hong was already prepared to divorce Wang Guozhu, so she had gone to the city to look for her lover.
When Zhou Xiaoyu and Gu Ruoqing ran into the man, Zhou Hong had not yet officially married him. But the man was very rich. In order to gain his favor, Zhang Xiaohui, Gu Ruoqing, Zhou Hong and Zhou Xiaoyu had one furious battle after another. In the end, the mother and daughter caught the eye of the man¡¯s superior. So Zhou Hong¡¯s lover handed them over.
Chapter 754 - Is It Really Bai Youran? (1)
Chapter 754: Is It Really Bai Youran? (1)
The mother and daughter were with the superior for a very long time. He was in poor health and had never had children, but he was a very capable man.
Around the time the man¡¯s wife was about to drive them away, Gu Ruoqing unexpectedly became pregnant and had a son, who certainly belonged to that man.
The man was delighted. But his wife was no ordinary woman either. In the end, she retained the child but gave Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing a sum of money and drove them away.
They had money and food coupons, but the man did not want them anymore. They reluctantly continued north and met another man. This time, it was a very old man.
This old man had a son, but he could not have any children. The family line was about to die out when they met Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing. In the end, Zhang Xiaohui gave the old man a son, and the two of them remained with that family for a few years.
In the end, the old man died, and the son¡¯s wife was unwilling to support Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing. The child was registered under the old man¡¯s son¡¯s name when he was born, and the old man treated the baby as his grandson. In the end, the son and his wife drove Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing away.
Gu Qingyao read all this in shock. ¡°What happened after that?¡±
Gu Jinhang sipped his hot tea. ¡°After that? Then restrictions were lifted! These two are marvelous. Every man they meet is exceptional. Thest old man had some money. The two of them lived with him for a few years, and they certainly got something out of it.
¡°Also, when they were driven out, the old man¡¯s son was afraid they would cause trouble, so he also gave them some money. At that time, restrictions were rxed, and Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing continued on to the capital to look for their target.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
At that point, Gu Jinhang suddenly raised his brows and smiled. ¡°Guess... who they¡¯re looking for?¡±
Gu Qingyao was startled. ¡°Have you found that out too? That can¡¯t be right! When I met them, Gu Qingyao asked Zhang Xiaohui several times, but Zhang Xiaohui refused to divulge it!¡±
Gu Jinhangughed. ¡°Although she did not say exactly who she was looking for, she must surely have a goal? When she swapped the children, she must have known the family and where they lived. How can she be sure they haven¡¯t moved after so many years? Zhang Xiaohui only knows they are in the capital. But she thinks they must be an important family. They certainly would not casually move from such a good position in the capital.¡±
That was true. At the moment, it was rare for an entire family to move, unless there were extraordinary circumstances.
After all, life was hard enough. They did not have that much choice.
Gu Qingyao: ¡°Who are they looking for?¡±
Gu Jinhangughed meaningfully. ¡°The Bai family!¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes immediately widened!
¡°Bai- Bai family?¡±
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°That¡¯s right, the Bai family. I specially went to investigate. The Bai family currently has a very famous youngdy, Bai Youran. The same one who is eyeing your Mo Beihan. When she was born, her mother gave birth at the provincial capital near our hometown, at the same ce as Zhang Xiaohui.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
This news was aplete shock to Gu Qingyao!
If that was true, if Bai Youran was not the Bai family¡¯s daughter, but Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s daughter, then...
She truly had been very pitiful in her previous life!
Chapter 755 - Is It Really Bai Youran? (2)
Chapter 755: Is It Really Bai Youran? (2)
The Bai Youran in her previous life really had no saving graces.
Besides her looks, her greatest advantage was her status as the Bai family¡¯s daughter. This had ensured that she had sailed smoothly through life.
Gu Qingyao could not bring herself to rejoice at this piece of news.
She had been too sheltered in her previous life. Bai Youran was the one who had hurt her the most, but she had not investigated Bai Youran properly... she had brought it on herself!
Gu Qingyao suddenly gave a dreary chuckle!
Gu Jinhang was shocked by her expression!
¡°Younger Cousin, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Ah? Nothing...¡± Gu Qingyao recovered. ¡°Nothing much, I¡¯m just... surprised! The Bai family dotes on Bai Youran. She¡¯s the only girl in the entire family! To think that she might be Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s daughter is really... absurd. If it really is Bai Youran, then... where has the Bai family¡¯s real daughter gone?¡±
Gu Jinhangughed coldly. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask Zhang Xiaohui that. But that¡¯s not the main point that I want to discuss with you.¡±
Gu Qingyao was startled. ¡°What is it then?¡±
¡°The crucial point is that if Bai Youran is really Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s daughter, and she was swapped by Zhang Xiaohui in the past, how do you think the Bai family will react when they find out ?¡¯
Gu Qingyao suddenly fell silent!
After a long pause, Gu Qingyao finally said, ¡°Second Brother, are you trying to say that if the Bai family¡¯s child cannot be found, or if the girl is dead, then Bai Youran will still be the youngdy of the Bai family? Is that right?¡±
Gu Jinhang smiled sardonically. ¡°At least, I think that¡¯s most likely. I¡¯ve been in the capital for a few years, and I¡¯ve interacted with the Bai family. I think that the family is selfish and thinks only of its own profit. If the original girl is dead, and they have raised Bai Youran for so many years, they will not abandon her so casually. They must use her for a marriage alliance to make it worth their while.¡±
Gu Qingyao did not say anything. She knew that what her Second Cousin had said made sense.
She suddenly wondered whether Zhang Xiaohui had looked for Bai Youran in the capital in their previous life?
In their previous life, had Bai Youran known that she was not the Bai family¡¯s daughter?
Or perhaps in her previous life, the Bai family had not known that Bai Youran was not their daughter?
Gu Qingyao was silent. She suddenly did not know what to say.
Gu Jinhang frowned when he saw that she was quiet for such a long time. ¡°Yao Yao? Younger Cousin? What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Gu Qingyao nced up at him. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m... I¡¯m just shocked!
¡°But Second Cousin, I think that this matter will affect our Gu family. In the future, we must be wary of this. After all, the Bai family raised Bai Youran as their daughter for so many years. If she makes a good marriage, it will be very advantageous to the Bai family. Bai Youran has liked Mo Beihan for so long, I think the Bai family must certainly know about it, but they have pretended ignorance. They are probably waiting to see who will be the Mo family¡¯s sessor.
¡°I¡¯ve been away and not many in the capital know that I¡¯m Mo Beihan¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Now that I¡¯m back, others will certainly find out sooner orter. Mo Beihan¡¯s talent will slowly be apparent, and our family business will grow, especially when my mother brings Qiao¡¯s Jewelry to the capital. Cousin, others may not simply watch as our Gu family grows so powerful so quickly.¡±
Gu Jinhang immediately frowned.
His younger cousin was right.
Chapter 756 - Is It Really Bai Youran? (3)
Chapter 756: Is It Really Bai Youran? (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Although the Gu family¡¯s roots ran deep, they were not well established in the capital. His father had been doing well over the past few years, and with Old Master Mo to help him behind the scenes, the Gu family had managed to establish themselves in the capital.
But while the Gu family was establishing itself, it would threaten the position of the other families in the capital. The old families in the capital, including the Bai family, would not want to seepetitors emerge.
Once Gu Qingyao married Mo Beihan and the Gu and Mo families were allied by marriage, it was not just the Mo family which could repress the Bai family. The Gu family would also be a threat.
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay close attention to this matter. All right! You¡¯re finally back; you should enjoy yourself for a few days. Now that you are back from overseas, you don¡¯t have to obey any work arrangements but can make your own choice. Just have fun at home for a while before you think about what you want to do. Don¡¯t worry about all this scheming! I¡¯ll take care of it!¡±
To the men of the Gu family, Gu Qingyao was to be protected. Protecting the family¡¯s position and fighting for power and money was the men¡¯s job. Women should be doted on and allowed to do whatever they liked. They could just stay home and enjoy what their men achieved!
Gu Qingyao did not object. But it was impossible for her to ignore the matter!
Zhang Xiaohui, Gu Ruoqing and Bai Youran were the ones who caused her the most misery in her previous life. She had not forgotten that. Even in this life, they had never missed an opportunity to scheme against her.
When Bai Youran found out that she was Mo Beihan¡¯s fianc¨¦e, plenty of vicious plots would certainly appear. Gu Qingyao would not hesitate to act against them.
But it would not be easy to deal with the Bai family right now. She and Mo Beihan¡¯s influence was overseas. It would not be easy to attack the Bai family for the time being.
Based on what Gu Qingyao knew of Mo Beihan, he certainly would not let the Bai family off. Especially not with his memories of his previous life and given how much time he had to prepare.
Gu Qingyao thought about it. The year wasing to an end. When the new year was over, another year would have passed.
It was about time!
Mo Beihan had been very busy since his return to the capital. He had been busy for many days before he finally found time to look for Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao told him about Zhang Xiaohui. He was shocked!
¡°Bai Youran?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°Um! But I¡¯m not sure yet. I only know that Zhang Xiaohui is looking for the Bai family. Also, my Second Cousin has discovered that Zhang Xiaohui gave birth to Bai Youran at the provincial capital near my hometown, at the same ce where Zhang Xiaohui gave birth.¡±
Then it seemed probable?
Mo Beihan smiled briefly. ¡°What an unexpected turn of events!¡±
This did not matter to Mo Beihan. To him, these were all enemies. He had not forgotten how he was finally about to marry Yao Yao in their previous life when Bai Youran had pushed Yao Yao onto the road. He must pay her back for their lives.
Mo Beihan nced at her. ¡°It¡¯s a simple matter. I¡¯ll find a way to ascertain it and let you know the results!¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°All right. It¡¯s always better to be sure.¡±
Mo Beihan saw that Gu Qingyao was rather quiet, so he went over and pulled her into his arms. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Upset? If you don¡¯t want to bother with these things, then don¡¯t. I¡¯ll deal with it!¡±
Chapter 757 - Is It Really Bai Youran? (4)
Chapter 757: Is It Really Bai Youran? (4)
Gu Qingyao paused. ¡°No. It doesn¡¯t really make a difference to me whose daughter Bai Youran is. Anyway, I know that neither Bai Youran nor the Bai family will allow us to be together.¡±
Mo Beihan patted her head. ¡°I¡¯m here. They don¡¯t have the ability to stop us!¡±
Gu Qingyao suddenly cocked her head. ¡°Wow, Mr Mo, that¡¯s quite a boast. Looks like you¡¯re very capable!¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°No matter how capable I am, I haven¡¯t been in China for three years. This Bai family is not to be trifled with, or I would have dealt with them in myst life. What a pity that Bai Youran is the only idiot in the entire Bai family!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
It was true. Although the members of the Bai family were all bad people, they were really smart!
Especially the men. Old Master Bai, his son, and his grandsons were all intelligent.
Gu Qingyao smilingly hugged Mo Beihan around the neck. ¡°Never mind! I think my husband is surely better than them. I¡¯ll wait and see. Um... if you really find it difficult, I¡¯ll help you.¡±
Mo Beihan raised his brows. ¡°That¡¯s quite a boast, Miss Gu!¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her chin. ¡°Of course, don¡¯t you know whose wife I am?¡±
Mo Beihan was taken aback by that; he immediately burst outughing!
...
It was getting colder and colder as the end of the year was nearing. Gu Yunshen sent word home that he would not be back for the new year. Everyone in the Gu family had expected this, so they were not very surprised!
They were all hoping that early next year, Gu Yunshen might be able to bring Qiao Yuying back sooner.
...
After the new year, one could clearly sense just by walking along the streets that the world was a great deal livelier!
More and more people were starting small businesses along the streets and alleys. There were also a few restaurants and cafes along the street. Gu Qingyao emerged and watched the scene as she thought of her own business.
Then she suddenly saw Jiang Xun riding a bicycle, with Gu Fangting sitting behind him. The two of them were looking around, and from time to time, they would exchange a few words.
Gu Qingyao raised her brows and walked over.
When Jiang Xun saw Gu Qingyao, he immediately stopped his bicycle. He blushed a little as he said, ¡°Older Sister Gu!¡±
Gu Qingyao nced at Gu Fangting behind him and said with a smile, ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you going to call me ¡®Aunt¡¯ like Mu Mu and the rest?¡±
Jiang Xun immediately blushed more deeply and reached over to scratch his head. ¡°This... Grandaunt said that when ites to family hierarchy, I can either follow my father¡¯s side or my mother¡¯s side. Most follow their father¡¯s side. My father and the Gu uncles are from the same generation, so... I can also be said to be in the same generation as you, Older Sister Gu!¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. It was better not to argue over these things. It came down to whether or not one was bothered!
Gu Qingyao shot a look at Gu Fangting and avoided the argument. Instead, she said, ¡°It¡¯s so cold today, why are both of you out here?¡±
When she said that, Gu Fangting¡¯s eyes shone. She hurriedly jumped down and stood in front of Gu Qingyao. ¡°Older Sister, Brother Jiang Xun and I are here to take a look at the situation. There are many people starting businessestely! I heard that even the little stall selling breakfast at my school entrance has made a lot of money! I also started a small business and made some money, so I asked Brother Jiang Xun to bring me around to take a look. I¡¯m thinking of expanding my business!¡±
Her greatest ambition from a young age was to earn a lot of money. When she was little, the Li family had always called her useless. Never had she forgotten that.
Now that she saw people starting their own businesses, she had also tried it out and had earned a little money!
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°What business are you in? You must have done fairly well!¡±
Chapter 758 - Ready For Business (1)
Chapter 758: Ready For Business (1)
Gu Fangting smiled somewhat shyly. ¡°This... It¡¯s a very simple business! Just a small restaurant. I grew up in the Gu family. I haven¡¯t done much besides study. I mostly learnt how to cook from you!¡±
¡°Only that?¡± Gu Qingyao smiled. She was certain there was more!
Gu Fangting smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m really not doing much. Besides that, I also draw for others. I learnt to draw when I was young! My mother has a friend who is very good at sewing. I give her my drawings and designs, and she makes them. She pays for the materials, and I earn part of the profits.¡±
Gu Qingyao had not only learnt to draw since she was young, but she had also learnt embroidery from the old women. She had learned all kinds of exquisite stitches and was well versed in how to match colors, so theyplemented each other.
With her memories from her past life and her taste that was cultivated over two lifetimes, she managed to be a designer when she was overseas. She continually provided her older cousin with designs. Every time they came up with a new product, it was a hit.
Although Gu Fangting was not as good as her at drawing and embroidery, she had learnt quite a lot for a hobby.
Right now, resources were scarce, and many products instantly found a market. At the moment, people were not so particr. They had not yet refined their thinking and their taste. Now they were at the most basic level, and what Gu Fangting had learnt was sufficient.
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°That¡¯s pretty good. These two areas have potential. If you want to run a business, you have to think about it carefully. You¡¯re studying economics, and you have specialized knowledge. Work hard!¡±
Gu Qingyao now had the highest qualifications in the Gu family, and everyone also doted on her. Gu Fangting instinctively trusted Gu Qingyao, so with her praise and encouragement, Gu Fangting felt even more enthusiastic!
¡°Older Sister, do you also think that these two areas have potential? That¡¯s great. I was worried that it wouldn¡¯t take off! But I did manage to make some money! I want to expand, but I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to manage.¡±
Gu Fangting linked her arm in Gu Qingyao¡¯s and talked as she walked. ¡°I... I¡¯m grown up now and want to earn some money, so I can be independent. Mother is still studying. In the future, we will need our own home. We can¡¯t stay with Second Uncle forever. I feel embarrassed.¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Silly girl. You¡¯re so clever and mature, the Gu family will be happy to support you for your whole life. But if you want to be independent, then I will support you.
¡°It¡¯s not that the Gu Family doesn¡¯t want you, but now that you¡¯ve grown up, you must have your own life. Being financially independent will boost your self-confidence and help you face life itself. Our grandparents are still around, and they are our elders. It¡¯s natural that they stay with their sons, no matter which son they choose. But it¡¯s different for us.
¡°In the future, Second and Fourth Cousins will get married and have children. With their wives around, Second Uncle¡¯s house will be more crowded. When that happens, of course it won¡¯t be nice for us to keep living with Second Uncle. Even if they don¡¯t say anything, we will feel uneasy. When my parentse back, we will move out too.¡±
¡°You¡¯re moving out too?¡± Gu Fangting was rather surprised!
In her eyes, Gu Qingyao was a member of the Gu family and that it was natural that she stayed with them. After all, the Gu family doted on her.
But she herself was only a cousin. Although her surname was now Gu, she was still someone else¡¯s daughter. She was too embarrassed to continue staying with the Gus.
But she had not expected that even her older cousin would be moving out.
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Of course I have to move. Which girl would continue to stay with her Second Uncle? I have parents too!¡±
Chapter 759 - Ready For Business (2)
Chapter 759: Ready For Business (2)
Gu Fangting was rather surprised. She suddenly felt less stressed!
Gu Fangting trusted her older cousin implicitly. She felt that Gu Qingyao was much more capable. If Gu Qingyao had not told her and her mother that they must study to prepare for the future, she would not have continued her studies and would never have gone to university.
So she held Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand and poured out her woes.
¡°Older Cousin, right now I¡¯m only running a small restaurant, but business is quite good. I want to expand, but it¡¯s the middle of winter, so it¡¯s hard to get ingredients. Even though there are many small food stalls in the alleys, they are mostly run by farmers selling the small amounts that their families cannot finish. There is too little variety, especially in winter. What should I do?
¡°And there¡¯s even less meat!¡±
Gu Fangting said worriedly.
Gu Qingyao could solve this problem.
¡°Howrge a business are you thinking of? Can you estimate the number of ingredients you need every day?¡±
Gu Fangting said, ¡°I¡¯m not nning to run a big business, just a small restaurant, with a floor area of about a hundred square meters. I won¡¯t need much food every day, maybe about a hundred kilograms! Variety is more crucial. My restaurant can¡¯t just be selling cabbages and carrots every day!¡±
It was winter now, and it was true that there were too few ingredients. Even though there were now roadside stalls, they were mostly selling things like carrots and cabbages.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll help you solve your ingredient problem. Let me go and look up some contacts. I¡¯ll let you know the location in two days when everything is confirmed. After that, you can ask someone to buy the ingredients at regr intervals. They have all kinds of ingredients, so I guarantee you will have a wide variety to choose from.¡±
Gu Fangting was stunned. ¡°Really? Do they have meat?¡±
¡°Yes! All kinds of meat. They definitely will have more of themon meats like pork. They have plenty of beef, chicken, duck, fish, prawns and mutton. Yours is a small restaurant, so you will certainly have ample choice.¡±
Gu Fangting¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Really? My god, Older Cousin, how do you know such capable people? How did he get hold of such things?¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°In today¡¯s circumstances, it is troublesome to obtain these things but not impossible. You just go about your business. I¡¯ll let you know the actual location in two days.¡±
¡°Great! Thank you, Older Cousin!¡±
Jiang Xun immediately said, ¡°Older Sister Gu, don¡¯t forget me. I need ingredients too!¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in business with Ting Ting?¡±
Gu Fangtingughed. ¡°No, although we help each other, our shops are separate. He has his, and I have mine. But they¡¯re about the same size. We¡¯re just feeling our way around right now.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Not bad, both of you have your own careers and are helping each other to progress. That¡¯s very good.¡±
She said to Jiang Xun, ¡°I¡¯ll include a share for you. When I confirm the location, I will let you know. I guarantee you will have enough ingredients.¡±
Jiang Xun smiled rather foolishly. ¡°Thank you, Older Sister Gu!¡±
Gu Qingyao did not walk with them for too long since she was just out here to take a look. The two of them continued to examine storefronts. They had identified one but wanted to make someparisons.
Gu Qingyao watched their departing figures. She felt that the time was right.
She had plenty of ingredients in her interspace!
She had been busy these six years overseas. Besides dabbling in many businesses, she had added many resources to her interspace.
She knew that she would run many businesses after she returned to China, so she had begun preparing long ago. Every time she did business overseas, she would use her old methods to purchase resources whenever it was convenient. She looked forrge farms that were doing poorly and bought ingredients in bulk from them.
Chapter 760 - Ready For Business (3)
Chapter 760: Ready For Business (3)
By this time, the resources in her interspace had grown beyond what she had been reborn with. She had boughtrge quantities of meat fromrge ranches and abattoirs. Now there was lots of meat in her interspace.
She was reserving it for her food and beverage business in China. Presently, it was really not easy to obtain such bountiful ingredients in China at short notice. This made things much more convenient for her.
So supplying Gu Fangting and Jiang Xun with such a small quantity was a piece of cake.
Gu Qingyao spent many days walking around before she found a ce she was satisfied with. Only then did she stop!
When she got back, she found Mo Beihan waiting for her. He smiled when he saw that she was back and looking cheerful. He said, ¡°What has made you so happy? Tell me and cheer me up!¡±
Mo Beihan leaned against the headboard of her bed and pulled her into his arms. He smiled as he hugged his wife, enjoying her softness. He finally rxed after many busy days!
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Nothing major. I¡¯ve been walking around for the past few days and looking at different locations. I think that there are more and more businessmen now. There are definitely more on the southern side, but I haven¡¯t gone to take a look. Um... I think I can begin now!
¡°I¡¯ve been reborn, and the family is doing well. It would be such a pity if we don¡¯t do anything. We¡¯ll be letting heaven down after it permitted our rebirth!¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°That¡¯s true. What do you want to do? Do you need my help?¡±
Gu Qingyao turned to look at him and smiled. ¡°Right now, I really need your help with one thing.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°I need a warehouse to put food and dried goods. It¡¯s all right now, but in the summer, I need to be able to keep things chilled. It must be in the capital, but not too conspicuous.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at him. ¡°You know that I have many things in the interspace. I just have to go to the warehouse to take them out. Recently, I¡¯ve been preparing to take out the food. Also, Ting Ting and Jiang Xun are running small restaurants and are worried about ingredients! I might as well let them collect their supplies from my warehouse. Then it won¡¯t be too obvious, as if my items are appearing out of nowhere.¡±
Mo Beihan thought about it and understood.
¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll find a ce for you.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already found two ces which I think are quite good. Take a look for me, and if you have an even better location, let me know.¡±
Besides her, only Mo Beihan and her father knew about the existence of her interspace. Gu Qingyao did not want the sharp older cousins in her family to discover anything unusual, so going through Mo Beihan was the most convenient.
She told Mo Beihan the locations, and Mo Beihan went to take a look himself. He was not very satisfied because he knew of an even better location. Gu Qingyao went to take a look and confirmed the location.
She ced her items there, then went to tell Gu Fangting and Jiang Xun and brought them there. When she opened the door of the warehouse, they saw baskets of ingredients piled in front of them. There were all kinds of ingredients.
Gu Fangting and Jiang Xun goggled!
¡°My God!¡±
Chicken, fish, meat, eggs, vegetables, Chinese cabbages, radishes, spinach, cauliflowers, cabbages, long beans, chillies, eggnts, tomatoes, onions, garlic, carrots...
There were all kinds of meat, like duck, goose, dog, pork, beef, mutton, donkey. There were all kinds of fish like snakehead, carp, crucians, and also many varieties of prawns. Gu Fangting did not even know the names of some of the ingredients...
My God!
What the hell!
Chapter 761 - Ready For Business (4)
Chapter 761: Ready For Business (4)
In an environment where resources were scarce, Gu Fangting and Jiang Xun were shocked to see so much food!
¡°This-this-this... Older Cousin, I... We don¡¯t need that much!¡±
Oh no, ingredients were best when they were fresh. If they were kept for too long, they would spoil!
Gu Qingyaoughed and said, ¡°I know you won¡¯t be able to finish all this, but otherrger restaurants are getting their supplies here too. In the future, you can buy whatever supplies you need from here. There will be someone specially in charge of supervising this ce in the future. You cane and get what you need.¡±
Gu Fangting: ¡°...¡±
Jiang Xun: ¡°...¡±
They exchanged a nce, and Gu Fangting gulped. ¡°Older Cousin, is it true? This... isn¡¯t this a particrly wonderful resource for restaurants? I... If I open an even bigger restaurant in the future, is there enough food here to supply it?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°Uhm. In the short term, there will be enough for you. Even if you open a few restaurants, it won¡¯t be a problem. If your business expands in the future, you can also get your supplies here. Or you can look for your own sources.¡±
Gu Fangting: ¡°...¡±
My God!
This was wonderful!
¡°Ah ah ah ah, Older Sister, you¡¯re amazing. I must do more business with you in the future, ah ah ah!¡±
Gu Fangting squealed as she rushed towards Gu Qingyao. She felt that she was about to make a fortune, ha ha ha ha!
The two of them were so excited, they happily rushed back to do up their restaurants, so they could open as soon as possible.
As for Gu Qingyao, she finished making her arrangements and went to a cafe.
Cafes were still rare at the present, but this was the capital after all. Although there were few cafes, they still existed.
A rather pretty woman was waiting in a private room.
When she saw Gu Qingyao enter, she immediately stood up with a smile. ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯ve finally arrived. I have been waiting impatiently in Hong Kong!¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve grown impatient? It¡¯s been so many years, can¡¯t you remain calm?¡±
The pretty woman pouted. She was quite cute. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I just can¡¯t forget about it! I must have my revenge. I¡¯ve been waiting for so long that I¡¯m about to explode. Finally, I cane back and do something big!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She shook her head. She really did not know what to do with this woman.
¡°Has the storefront been renovated? I¡¯ll take a look in a few days. It¡¯s time to start our business.¡±
The woman was incredibly excited to hear that. ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s done. I¡¯ve renovated it ording to your specifications, and everything ispleted. I can bring you there now if you want to have a look! Have you prepared the ingredients? If you have, we can start straight away. I¡¯ve even brought the chef along.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°It¡¯s ready. Everything has been stored in the warehouse. If you¡¯re ready, we can start in a couple of days! I¡¯lle and take a look in the afternoon.
¡°Oh, and don¡¯t attract too much attention. The market here is veryrge. You don¡¯t need to advertise much. As soon as you open, you will have customers. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
The woman¡¯s eyes widened. She seemed astonished!
¡°What? No... no need to advertise? Don¡¯t attract attention?¡±
She immediately looked piteous. ¡°Please, don¡¯t do that! I¡¯ve already thought of lots of ways to make a ssh. This... this... this... are you trying to suffocate me? I want revenge ah ah ah!¡±
Gu Qingyao was rendered speechless by this crazy woman!
She had been abandoned by the man whom she loved. She could not bear to continue living in China, so she ran away to Hong Kong and led a hard life there. She finally made some money, but her only rtive, her mother, became seriously ill. She grew impoverished again when she paid for her mother¡¯s treatment. Then in a worse turn of luck, she even fell seriously ill.
She had been desperate when she met Gu Qingyao!
Chapter 762 - A Chain Of Restaurants (1)
Chapter 762: A Chain Of Restaurants (1)
At that time, Gu Qingyao had just moved overseas, found her mother and settled down. She subsequently visited Hong Kong many times. She met this woman on her second trip there.
She was in desperate straits at that time. Her mother needed money for medical bills, and she herself was terminally ill. As for her own illness, the hospital might not be able to cure her even if she had the money. The girl was in despair.
Fortunately, Gu Qingyao appeared and saved her and her mother. From then on, she had followed Gu Qingyao.
Her name was Chen Ke. She used to be a daughter of a wealthy family in the capital. Unfortunately, her father had career problems and then passed away after an illness. Everyone kicks a man who is down. She and her mother were bullied too.
Especially in the circumstances that were prevalent ten years ago. Her family was not doing well, and her well-to-do boyfriend abandoned her. She could not stand it anymore, and so she fled to Hong Kong.
Chen Ke¡¯s mother¡¯s family used to be in the restaurant business. Gu Qingyao had initially been interested in this line, and coincidentally, Chen Ke showed talent in this area, so they started right away.
At the time, Chen Ke was Jin Jiang Restaurants¡¯ chief executive officer. She not only drew a high sry but also owned fifty percent of the shares.
These were not the shares from the restaurant that Gu Qingyao had first opened but shares belonging to the entire Jin Jiang Restaurant Group. As the business grew, Chen Ke¡¯s yearly share of dividends also grew.
Now, she had sessfully be a very wealthy woman. Soon, her assets would grow even more.
A life of luxury and food from all over the world!
Jin Jiang Restaurants sourced its ingredients from all over the world. This included all kinds of rare delicacies and delicious ingredients. To dine at one of their restaurants was akin to dining all over the world.
Most crucial was their alcohol selection. Besides those that were avable on the market, some special alcohols were only avable in their restaurants.
There were red wines and white wines. There were smooth vintages and strong liquors!
There were even two types of sweet fruit wine. These were provided to especially appeal to female consumers and were meant to maintain a woman¡¯s youth and beauty. They were especially popr.
Only Jin Jiang Restaurant customers could try these wines as they were not sold anywhere else. Also, only elite members could drink the best alcohol.
Every time theyunched a new product, the elite members would snap it up!
The restaurant headquarters was currently in Hong Kong, but it had branches all over Europe.
Gu Qingyao had been there for six years and had Qiao Jewelry and the entire Qiao family to smoothen her way, plus Qin Zhiyuan to help her. Most importantly, Gu Qingyao had saved a workaholic from a noble family, who had been told he would not have long to live. To her surprise, he turned out to be a gourmet. When he had tried the best dishes the restaurant had to offer, he insisted that Gu Qingyao open a branch in his hometown, or he would have to leave the country every time he wanted to eat there.
With his help and the restaurants¡¯ own great strengths, they expanded rapidly.
This showed Chen Ke how good Gu Qingyao¡¯s connections were, and she followed Gu Qingyao even more faithfully.
Now they were in China, she could finally hold her head up high in front of those who had bullied her!
They had chosen a location for the restaurant. In fact, Gu Qingyao had chosen it herself. It was located on the busiest shopping street. Gu Qingyao had already purchased the tract ofnd, and Chen Ke had renovated it ording to her instructions. They were just waiting to start their business!
After Gu Qingyao inspected it, she nodded. ¡°Not bad. We can open for business. I¡¯ve already prepared the ingredients for you. This is the address for the warehouse. The warehouses behind have been constructed, you can just put your supplies there.¡±
Gu Qingyao handed the address of the warehouse to Chen Ke and said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the alcohol. I¡¯ll send it to youter. In the future, I will provide the high-end ingredients and alcohol. The rest can be purchased ording to our usual workflow.¡±
Chapter 763 - A Chain Of Restaurants (2)
Chapter 763: A Chain Of Restaurants (2)
Besides the rare ingredients they collected from all over the world, the restaurants had top-quality ingredients which she produced in her interspace.
She had been busy for the past six or almost seven years. She had plenty of time in the interspace. After shepleted all her schoolwork and dealt with all her business affairs, she still had plenty of free time, so she continued to nt all kinds of vegetables and grains in her interspace.
Although the space was small, things grew quickly there. Time moved at very different speeds in the interspace, so she had umted quite a lot over the years.
Even so, she had too many branches, so she could only supply limited quantities.
Chen Ke nodded and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Gu. I will handle everything!¡±
This was her God of Fortune. She must pay her the proper respect. When she first met this girl, she was no more than twenty years old. She was so impressive!
She must interact with impressive people, and she would surely be more impressive herself!
Chen Ke had plenty of experience in opening restaurants. Gu Qingyao inspected everything thoroughly and saw that everything was fine. So she nodded and said, ¡°All right, it¡¯s fine! Let¡¯s start in three days!¡±
¡°Great!¡±
Chen Ke smiled fawningly!
On her way back, Gu Qingyao ran into Ji Mingyue, whom she had not seen for a long time.
She and Ji Mingyue had been close friends before she left the country because they got along well. But when she went overseas, she had naturally lost contact with Ji Mingyue.
After her return, she had gone to the Ji house to look for her but was told that Ji Mingyue had gone to the provincial capital to live with her grandparents and was no longer in the capital.
The Ji family notified Ji Mingyue and also told Gu Qingyao that Ji Mingyue would soon be back to visit her.
Now she was finally back.
Gu Qingyao was delighted and immediately went forward to greet her. However, she realized that a man was bothering her. The man was about twenty years old and was quite well-dressed. But he looked rather rakish, in a slovenly sort of way. He also looked rather dissipated.
Gu Qingyao frowned and immediately walked over.
Meanwhile, Bai Chi was looking at Ji Mingyue impatiently. ¡°I say, Ji Mingyue, you¡¯re already so old. So what if you marry me? Is it beneath you? I¡¯m the Young Master of the Bai Family. You¡¯ll be lucky to marry me. Why are you still so arrogant?¡±
Ji Mingyue looked angry. She was really annoyed by this shameless fellow who kept harassing her.
¡°Bai Chi, since you don¡¯t think much of me, why do you keep bothering me? It¡¯s true that you¡¯re the Young Master of the Bai Family. I¡¯m not worthy of you. I know my ce, so I¡¯m keeping my distance so I won¡¯t trouble you. Can¡¯t I do that?¡±
¡°You...¡± Bai Chi said in rage. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to marry me, not asking you to keep your distance.¡±
¡°Also, you were my girlfriend. You¡¯re still not married after so many years. So what if I married someone else? I¡¯m looking for you now, right? You¡¯re left on the shelf, why are you still so stuck up?¡±
¡°You...¡± Ji Mingyue was disgusted. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I won¡¯t marry you. You should just give up!¡±
Ji Mingyue turned and left.
Bai Chi grabbed her. ¡°Don¡¯t go. What do you want? Tell me!¡±
¡°Let me go... let go...¡±
¡°I¡¯ll let you set the terms. Tell me...¡±
¡°Stop it!¡±
Gu Qingyao shouted. She was already in front of them. She pulled Ji Mingyue over. Why was this girl so unlucky? The first time she met her, she was also being bullied and harassed by a man. Now that she was back in China, things were the same?
Chapter 764 - A Chain Of Restaurants (3)
Chapter 764: A Chain Of Restaurants (3)
Ji Mingyue looked up. It was her good friend, Gu Qingyao!
She was delighted. ¡°Yao Yao!¡±
Her tone was one of astonishment, followed by a trace of piteousness. ¡°Yao Yao, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re finally back!¡±
As Ji Mingyue spoke, she ran forward to hug Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao embraced her. ¡°I¡¯m back. I¡¯ve finished my studies, and I¡¯m back now. How have you been, all these years?¡±
When she said that, Ji Mingyue¡¯s eyes shimmered with tears. She had not been doing well all these years. Not well at all!
She felt that she was so unlucky!
But this was not the ce to talk, so Ji Mingyue did not say anything for the moment.
¡°I¡¯m all right. When I found out that you were back, I wanted toe back to the capital to see you. But my grandma suddenly fell ill, so I had to stay there to take care of her. Grandma is fine now. I spent the new year with them and then found time toe back. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you the moment I returned!¡±
Gu Qingyao frowned. The Ji Mingyue in front of her looked rather hesitant as if she had been through a lot.
The girl was three years older than her. She was twenty-eight now!
She was no longer a girl, but she was still a young woman and should be at the height of her beauty. Why was she in this state?
In her previous life, Ji Mingyue had been harassed by Zhang Qiang and had an unhappy marriage. In this life, Mo Beihan had dealt with Zhang Qiang!
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°It¡¯s all right, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re back. If I had known that Grandma Ji was ill, I would have visited you at the provincial capital and seen Grandma Ji as well.¡±
Grandfather and Grandma Ji were very good to her when she was staying in the provincial capital. Grandfather Ji had even taught her for a while!
They were old friends of her teacher, Jiang Yiru. Although Gu Qingyao had been away from China for a long time, she still had a deep respect for these old folks.
Ji Mingyue held Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand and smiled, her eyes red.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. Grandma is just getting old. It¡¯s cold now, and it¡¯s easy to fall ill. I¡¯ve been taking care of them over there. She¡¯s fine now!¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±
¡°Do you have errands to run? It¡¯s so cold, your face is all red. I¡¯ll send you home!¡±
Of course, Ji Mingyue wanted to go home. She had finished her errands.
Meanwhile, Bai Chi had been staring at Gu Qingyao ever since she appeared. He had not said anything, but when he saw that this pretty girl was about to leave, he immediately tried to stop her.
¡°Wait!¡±
He looked at Gu Qingyao. Although he was blocking her, his tone was not harsh and arrogant, unlike the tone he used with Ji Mingyue. He was much more gentle and polite towards Gu Qingyao.
¡°Hello, I¡¯m Bai Chi. May I know who you are?¡±
Gu Qingyao had not expected this fellow to be harassing Ji Mingyue.
This was no stranger. He was Bai Youran¡¯s Second Cousin.
The most useless member of the Bai family.
She once said there were no geniuses among the sons and grandsons of the Bai family, but there were no idiots either. Although this Bai Chi was useless, he was slightly better than those really degenerate yboys in the capital.
Bai Chi was the least sessful of the Bai brothers and also the most degenerate!
He had countless women. He was so young, but he looked so dissipated.
He had a boyish look, so although he was actually in his thirties, he looked like he was in his twenties.
Also, Gu Qingyao knew that this fellow had a child and was divorced!
Gu Qingyao looked very cold. ¡°Let me pass!¡±
Chapter 765 - A Chain Of Restaurants (4)
Chapter 765: A Chain Of Restaurants (4)
Bai Chi was taken aback. He had not expected Gu Qingyao to be so arrogant.
Although an ugly woman¡¯s arrogance was annoying, beautiful women had special privileges.
A yboy like Bai Chi usually saw women as ythings. He had toyed with plenty of obedient and submissive women, so he was intrigued to suddenly meet one like Gu Qingyao, who was so pretty but arrogant!
¡°Little girl, you¡¯re quite arrogant!¡±
Gu Qingyao ignored him and tugged at Ji Mingyue¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
Bai Chi raised his brows and continued to block their way. ¡°Don¡¯t go... Ow...¡±
Gu Qingyao did not say anything else, she simply stomped on his toes, causing him to double over in pain. Then in a single move, she raised her foot and viciously kicked his stomach. Bai Chi nched as he clutched his stomach, unable to straighten up!
¡°You... You...¡±
Gu Qingyao hissed at him coldly, then pulled Ji Mingyue along and left.
Ji Mingyue was terrified but remembered how good Gu Qingyao¡¯s moves were on the asion of their first meeting. So she sighed with relief and hurriedly followed Gu Qingyao away.
After some distance, Gu Qingyao stopped to ask Ji Mingyue how she was. Ji Mingyue immediately looked bitter. ¡°Yao Yao, I¡¯m not afraid you¡¯llugh at me, so I¡¯ll tell you. I was of age to make a match and even get married. After you left, other people rmended some boys to me, but nothing came of it.
¡°Then somehow, Bai Chi¡¯s mother found out that I was looking for a match, and she approached us. My family didn¡¯t really want to be involved with the Bai family, but the Bai family insisted on marrying me. Bai Chi said he had taken a fancy to me, and that got me into trouble.
¡°My family and I did not want the match, but the Bai family was too aggressive. My family didn¡¯t dare to reject them outright for fear of offending them. They kept trying to find a way tomunicate with the Bai family. But the news spread and the Bai family did not deny it either, so everyone thought I was going to marry Bai Chi.¡±
At this point, Ji Mingyue looked very pitiful. ¡°I refused to agree and kept putting it off. After a year or so, the Bai family grew impatient. They were so aggressive that no one else dared to propose a match with me. At this time, Bai Chi took a fancy to someone else and insisted on marrying her. The woman was also pregnant.
¡°At that time, one¡¯s morals were considered very important. It¡¯s all right for Bai Chi to have fun, but the child provided leverage for the woman¡¯s family, which was also fairly well-off. So Bai Chi got married. Then I was really in trouble because they had ruined my reputation!¡±
Gu Qingyao was shocked!
This meant that in this life, Ji Mingyue had not escaped her previous life¡¯s fate. The circumstances were almost the same, just that it was now Bai Chi.
¡°What about now? I thought I heard him say that he wanted to marry you? I thought he didn¡¯t like you anymore? And... what about his wife?¡±
Ji Mingyue lowered her head looking angry and aggrieved. ¡°He¡¯s divorced. He has a son who is quite big. That child is the oldest of the Bai family¡¯s great-grandchildren and is utterly spoilt. Even at a young age, he behaves like a tyrant.
¡°The Bai family is proud. Even if Bai Chi has a son, is divorced, and is already thirty years old, they won¡¯t settle for an ordinary girl. But which girl from a good family would marry him? Especially since his son is the oldest great-grandson and is very important in the family. If the next wife has other sons, they won¡¯t be able to surpass him. Bai Chi¡¯s mother guards this grandson like a jewel.
¡°Since I¡¯m still unmarried and left on the shelf, they came looking for me!¡±
Chapter 766 - A Chain Of Restaurants (5)
Chapter 766: A Chain Of Restaurants (5)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Wow!¡±
When she heard all that, Gu Qingyao could only think of one word to express her feelings.
When Ji Mingyue saw that her good friend was upset over her affairs, she hurriedly tugged at Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand. ¡°Calm down, Yao Yao. It¡¯s been so many years, it doesn¡¯t bother me anymore. Anyway, my parents, uncles and older brothers are all very good to me. They¡¯ve been worried sick over the Bai family matter. I have to soldier on and lead a good life so that I don¡¯t let them down!
¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Bai Chi¡¯s words may be disgusting, but as long as I don¡¯t take it to heart, it doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s go! We can have a good chat. You¡¯ve been overseas for so many years ¨C you¡¯re even prettier now. Tell me what it¡¯s like overseas!¡±
When Gu Qingyao saw her expression, she switched to a more cheerful subject and then brought her back to the Gu house.
¡°Let¡¯s go! I have presents for you! The clothes and shoes I sent youst time were just part of it. There are cosmetics too. I have to teach you how to use them, so I haven¡¯t given them to you. Let¡¯s go to my house!¡±
Ji Mingyue was rather shy!
¡°Erm... you¡¯ve even brought me cosmetics? I... I don¡¯t need them. The clothes and shoes are enough. I... I¡¯ve got a present for you too! I¡¯ll go home and get it!¡±
Gu Qingyao was amused. ¡°You can bring your present next time. We¡¯re nearer to my house. Let¡¯s go there first.¡±
As they walked along, they met Gu Jinhang on his bicycle.
¡°Yao Yao!¡±
He smiled the moment he saw who it was. ¡°It¡¯s really you! It¡¯s so cold today. Why are you out here on the streets? And with Mingyue too!¡±
Of course, Ji Mingyue recognized Gu Jinhang, although she did not know him very well. Gu Jinhang was a crafty fellow and was usually very busy with his work. Besides, Ji Mingyue seldom stayed in the capital after the Bai Chi incident.
So she had even fewer opportunities to interact with Gu Jinhang.
But the Ji and Gu families were on good terms, so she knew who he was.
Ji Mingyue greeted Gu Jinhang.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Second Brother, I was just out for some fun when I ran into Mingyue. I was about to bring her to my house to fetch a present!¡±
It was snowing. The weather had been fine just now, but the sky suddenly darkened, and now it was snowing.
Gu Jinhang looked at the snowy sky and said, ¡°The snow seems to be getting heavier! The two of you had better not catch a cold. Hurry home. I¡¯ll let you have the bicycle. I can walk home.¡±
Gu Qingyao was startled. She looked at her Second Cousin¡¯srge bicycle...
And gulped!
To be honest, during her many years overseas, she had learnt to drive and even to drag race or drive a heavy vehicle, but she had really not touched a bicycle like that.
It was the old-fashioned type and was very tall, with arge rack. Second Cousin¡¯s bicycle was a men¡¯s bicycle and was much taller than adies¡¯ bicycle.
Gu Qingyao knew how to ride a bicycle. It was no problem to cycle by herself.
But it was snowing, the roads were slippery, and with Ji Mingyue, surely... she would be all right!
She turned and nced at Ji Mingyue. Ji Mingyueughed awkwardly. ¡°This... I don¡¯t know how to cycle with a pillion rider!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
¡°I¡¯ll cycle then!¡±
She had even tried heavy vehicles before. Surely, this would be all right. It was just that she had not tried one before, and she would have a pillion rider. It might take some getting used to at first.
Gu Jinhang suddenly said, ¡°Yao Yao, can you manage with a pillion rider? You had better not have a fall in this weather. All right, both of you get on! I¡¯ll bring you home.¡±
Chapter 767 - Second Cousin Thinks, I Didn’t Know This Girl Was So Pretty (1)
Chapter 767: Second Cousin Thinks, I Didn¡¯t Know This Girl Was So Pretty (1)
Gu Qingyao was taken aback!
¡°Both... both of us?¡±
Gu Qingyao nced at the bicycle. Could it take all three of them?
¡°How are we all going to get on?¡±
Gu Jinhang¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°You sit in front, and Mingyue will sit at the back! What else?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
¡°Hurry up!¡± Gu Jinhang urged them.
Gu Qingyao sat in front while Ji Mingyue sat at the back. Gu Jinhang pedaled the bicycle and brought both girls home.
As Gu Qingyao sat on the bicycle, she thought it was quite miraculous!
A bicycle could amodate three grown-ups and still move. Wow, what great quality!
When they got home, the snow was getting heavier. Gu Qingyao dragged Ji Mingyue into her room. It was snowing hard outside, but it was as warm as spring in the room.
Ji Mingyue entered the room and stood there, stunned!
In the past, the Gu family had been far inferior to the Ji family. The Gu family¡¯s hometown was far away, in the countryside. Third Uncle¡¯s family in the provincial capital was not very prominent either, a far cry from the Ji family in fact.
But now, Gu Qingyao¡¯s room was far superior to all the rooms in the Ji house.
The furniture was wooden. The style was lively and clearly meant for a girl, but it was quite discreet and waspletely new.
The bed in the middle was especially big and very soft. The sheets and nkets were all made of the best material. She could tell just by looking at them that it must be veryfortable to lie on the bed.
The lighting in the room was excellent, with arge balcony. There were even delicate, billowy curtains and arge dressing table...
It was the prettiest room she had ever seen.
Since when did the Gu family be so rich?
When she entered, she realized that the living room downstairs was not as exquisitely decorated as Gu Qingyao¡¯s room, but the furniture was all made of good material. She understood. The restrictions had just been lifted, and important families had to maintain a low profile. The living room was used to entertain guests and could not be overly luxurious.
Even though it was discreetly decorated, she could tell that all the items were of good quality!
¡°Yao... Yao Yao, is this your room?¡±
This probably showed the difference in their families¡¯ heritage.
The Gu family had once been very wealthy. Although it had fallen on hard times, society was opening up again, and the Gu family was regaining its strength. It had deep financial roots. Even though Gu Yunshen had ced most of it in Gu Qingyao¡¯s interspace, the items that the Gu family had hidden was enough for the family to spendvishly.
Later on, they had recovered part of their fortune which had further bolstered the Gu family¡¯s coffers.
If they were not afraid of being too conspicuous, Gu Chonghua and Grandma Gu would have decorated their granddaughter¡¯s room even morevishly!
They might be like other newly risen, mid-ranking families in terms of status, but the others could neverpare to the Gu family in terms of financial ability.
Gu Qingyao was taking some things out of the cupboard next to her dressing table. When she heard that, she replied, ¡°Yes! This is my Second Uncle¡¯s home. I¡¯ve only just returned, so I¡¯m staying here for now. My father has gone to look for my mother and isn¡¯t back yet! Grandfather and Grandma are here too, so I¡¯m staying here temporarily!¡±
¡°It¡¯s so pretty!¡± Ji Mingyue could not help but exim.
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°I was away for too long, and my grandparents and older cousins all missed me. They decorated this room for me. When I came back, all I had to do was add a few simple things. Here,e and see if you like these.¡±
Gu Qingyao opened a box, revealing all kinds of cosmetics.
Ji Mingyue was eximing over seeing such a pretty room for the first time, but the cosmetics immediately attracted her attention!
Chapter 768 - Second Cousin Thinks, I Didn’t Know This Girl Was So Pretty (2)
Chapter 768: Second Cousin Thinks, I Didn¡¯t Know This Girl Was So Pretty (2)
Girls are probably born without the ability to resist such things. Even Ji Mingyue¡¯s eyes glowed when she saw them, even though she had experienced so much at a young age and had lost her girlishness.
The box was filled with skincare products that Gu Qingyao had prepared for Ji Mingyue. There were all kinds of bottles and jars, all exquisitely packaged. Some of them were produced by her cousin¡¯spany, and some were from other major brands. She had made a few of them herself.
Besides skincare products, there was also makeup.
¡°This... how do I use these?¡± Ji Mingyue had never seen such things before.
Gu Qingyao was amused. ¡°There is a method in using such things. It¡¯s winter now! I¡¯ve mainly prepared moisturizers for you. After you apply them, your skin will stay hydrated all day instead of drying out. Here, I¡¯ll teach you how to use them.¡±
When girls discuss make-up, they have an immense number of things to say. Even a girl who ispletely ignorant of such things will manage to find a sentence or two, much less Gu Qingyao, who has spent a lot of time analyzing such things.
Ji Mingyue heard the professional terms falling from Gu Qingyao¡¯s mouth and looked at her pretty face. But what she envied the most was Gu Qingyao¡¯s energy and spirit.
Ji Mingyue silently encouraged herself. She must lead a better life and be more self-confident. She must not just waste her life.
After she used the skincare products, Gu Qingyao introduced her to makeup and put on some light makeup for her.
Ji Mingyue was pretty and had good skin. After Gu Qingyao spent so long talking to her, she cheered up and grew brighter. With the makeup, she looked even prettier!
¡°How does it look? Pretty, right!¡±
Ji Mingyue looked at her reflection in the mirror. She was shocked!
¡°My... My God, is that really me?¡±
¡°Of course! It¡¯s still you! But you¡¯ve put on makeup to hide your ws and highlight your strengths, so your beauty is even more apparent. Oh, I¡¯ve also brought you some clothes. I¡¯ll get them for you.¡±
As Gu Qingyao spoke, she took the clothes that she had chosen for Ji Mingyue from the closet.
Actually, how could her luggage possibly hold so much? She had so many elders, family members and teachers. If Gu Qingyao brought gifts for all of them, she could never have brought it over. So many of their presents were very small, not like clothes and shoes which took up a lot of space.
She had brought more items out for convenience. She had even especially shipped some luggage from overseas. Even so, there was not enough to go around.
Although there was plenty of room in her interspace, if she did not bring back a substantial amount of luggage, her family would think it odd when she took so many things out.
Today, she saw that Ji Mingyue was in a bad mood and rather listless, so she especially gave her a makeover.
Girls like to dress up when they are in a bad mood. With a little makeup, they look prettier and feel happier.
Ji Mingyue and her were about the same size, but Ji Mingyue was slightly shorter. That did not matter much with winter clothes.
Gu Qingyao selected a new set of clothes that she had not worn before and gave them to Ji Mingyue.
It was a woolen coat, with a sweater and a wool skirt. There was a little pair of boots to go with it.
Inter times, an outfit like that was quite ordinary, but at the moment, it was considered very fashionable!
The moment Ji Mingyue saw such pretty clothes with such lovely texture, she knew that they must be expensive. The problem was that such clothes were not even avable even if one had the money.
¡°This... this is too expensive. I...¡±
¡°Oh, it¡¯s just an outfit. Why stand on ceremony with me. We¡¯ll always be friends. Oh, I¡¯m not too familiar with the capital. We must help each other in the future!¡±
¡°Also...¡± Gu Qingyao leaned closer and said temptingly, ¡°Can you bear to refuse such pretty clothes?¡±
Ji Mingyue: ...
She could not!
Chapter 769 - Second Cousin Thinks, I Didn’t Know This Girl Was So Pretty (3)
Chapter 769: Second Cousin Thinks, I Didn¡¯t Know This Girl Was So Pretty (3)
Ji Mingyue immediately smiled and grabbed them. ¡°I want them. Of course, I want them. I¡¯ll give you a few more presents next time. I¡¯ll keep the clothes, hehe!¡±
They were just too pretty, she could not bear to refuse them!
Gu Qingyaoughed, ¡°Hurry up and try them on. See if they fit.¡±
She opened the door to the cloakroom and gestured for Ji Mingyue to go in.
Ji Mingyue received another shock when she saw it!
¡°There... there¡¯s another room here? There are so many clothes!¡±
The cloakroom was veryrge, bigger than a room in most houses. There was a cupboard along one wall and a shelf that was just for hats and shoes.
In an era where resources were scarce, very few people had so many clothes and shoes. Many of the rich youngdies in the capital might not have all these.
Ji Mingyue was shocked.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°I¡¯ve been away for so long. When I came back, they were desperate to make up for the six years, so there¡¯s quite a lot! There¡¯s some more that I bought overseas! Try your clothes on.¡±
¡°Oh, oh!¡±
Ji Mingyue hurriedly changed into the clothes that Gu Qingyao had given her. When she came out, it became clear that a girl who had dressed up just did not look the same.
She was already pretty, but with her features enhanced and a simple but elegant outfit, she looked even more beautiful.
Besides, after applying make-up, she looked much better and prettier!
¡°You¡¯re beautiful! That¡¯s more like it! Here, give me a smile!¡±
¡°Hehe...¡±
Ji Mingyue was so amused she burst outughing. Although she was rather embarrassed, she could tell from the mirror that she was really gorgeous!
They were talking when Gu Fangting knocked on the door and entered. She was startled to see Ji Mingyue, who looked like apletely different person!
Gu Qingyao was delighted. ¡°Well? I¡¯m amazing, right! I have great makeup skills!¡±
Gu Fangting immediately smiled and looked at Gu Qingyao coaxingly, ¡°Older Cousin, can you apply some makeup for me too?¡±
Gu Qingyao had given her a set of makeup, but she did not have Gu Qingyao¡¯s skills and had not managed to master them.
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°No problem,e over.¡±
Gu Fangting sat in front of the dresser in delight and waited for her older cousin to serve her. Just as Gu Qingyao was about to finish, Wen Ruyu came looking for Gu Qingyao for a chat. She beamed when she saw such pretty girls!
¡°Wow, you look wonderful. Look at all of you. You¡¯re like flowers. Let me see, let me see!¡±
Gu Qingyao had a brilliant idea. ¡°Grandma, why don¡¯t I apply some makeup for you? I guarantee you will be the prettiest and most fashionable old woman in the entire capital.¡±
Wen Ruyu, ¡°...¡±
¡°Me?¡± Wen Ruyu took some time to react. ¡°I¡¯m so old. How can I wear makeup? I¡¯ll look like an old hag.¡±
Gu Qingyao hurriedly finished Gu Fangting¡¯s make-up, then dragged Wen Ruyu to the dressing table. ¡°What old hag? There¡¯s now that old people cannot wear makeup. Grandma, you¡¯ve had such a hard life. Now we have everything. You have so many children and grandchildren and don¡¯t need to worry about food. It¡¯s time to enjoy your golden years. Let me give you a makeover, and you¡¯ll look thirty years younger!¡±
Her grandma had been a pampered youngdy. Even her many years in the countryside could not alter her air of elegance. Some makeup would make her stunning!
Gu Qingyao carefully applied makeup for Wen Ruyu and then went to find her grandmother something a little more fashionable. Wen Ruyu was beaming after her makeover. Gu Fangting and Ji Mingyue could not stop eximing!
Gu Qingyao was over the moon!
¡°Grandma, hurry, hurry. Go out and show them. Hahaha!¡±
Wen Ruyu¡¯s eyes shone and she looked even more excited than Gu Qingyao. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go now!¡±
With that, she dragged Gu Qingyao along and headed outside.
Chapter 770 - Second Cousin’s Deception (1)
Chapter 770: Second Cousin¡¯s Deception (1)
Gu Qingyao¡¯s room was on the second floor, so Wen Ruyu dragged her out of the room and straight down the stairs. Two pretty girls followed behind.
When they reached the staircase, they saw Gu Chonghua and Gu Jinhang in the living room downstairs. Wen Ruyu immediately slowed down and straightened her clothes. Then she coughed loudly, and she and Gu Qingyao grandly descended.
Gu Chonghua had gotten up to get something, but Wen Ruyu¡¯s cough made him nce up the staircase. One look was enough to make him almost stumble and fall.
He stared up the stairs at Wen Ruyu, his face ck with shock.
Gu Jinhang was frightened and also looked over in bewilderment.
Wen Ruyu smugly sashayed down. ¡°How do I look? Are you happy? Are you surprised?¡±
Gu Conghua, ¡°...¡±
Gu Jinhang: ¡°...¡±
¡°Yo-your... your... what¡¯s that on your face?¡± Gu Chonghua sputtered.
Wen Ruyu said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Are your eyes growing dim with age? Rouge and face powder! Yao Yao and Ting Ting have worn this before. Come...¡±
Wen Ruyu dragged Gu Qingyao over to her and also dragged Gu Fangting and Ji Mingyue out from behind her. The four of them pressed against each other.
¡°Look, don¡¯t we look like a mother with her daughters?¡±
Gu Conghua, ¡°...¡±
Gu Jinhang: ¡°...¡±
At least she was sensible enough not to ask if they were like sisters! Gu Chonghua looked at his wife. He was really surprised.
But he soon smiled!
Not bad!
His wife had been a renowned beauty in her youth. She had suffered with him in the countryside for so many years. Now their lives had improved. She looked younger and younger when she dressed up!
¡°Ah ah ah...¡± Gu Chonghua began tough foolishly.
Meanwhile, Gu Jinhang had his eye on Ji Mingyue.
He knew that his cousins were very pretty and was used to them after so many years. But Ji Mingyue had surprised him.
The girl was his younger cousin¡¯s friend, but his younger cousin had been away for so many years, so she did not interact much with the Gu family. She had never been to the Gu house either. He had seen her a few times, but every time, she looked dispirited, with a bowed head and a forced smile.
This time, her eyes were bright, and her lips were smiling. Her entire attitude had changed, and she looked much brighter.
And... also much prettier!
Gu Jinhang raised his brows. What a surprise! This girl was quite pretty when she dressed up!
Gu Jinhang¡¯s lips curved in a small, slightly wicked smile.
Gu Chonghua gleefully pulled his wife over and examined her from head to foot. He smiled so broadly that his face creased into a mass of wrinkles. ¡°Yao Yao! Your grandma looks so good when she¡¯s dressed like that. You have to apply makeup for her more often, then I can bring her out to have fun and make all those old men envy me!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Fangting asked in a puzzled manner, ¡°Make the old men envy you? Grandfather, Grandma looks so good. Shouldn¡¯t old women envy her?¡±
Gu Chonghua dismissed her childish question. ¡°What do you know? Your grandma looks so good. When we go out and other people see her, they will envy me for having such a beautiful wife. Their wives are all so old and ugly, their teeth are falling outx!¡±
Gu Fangting: ¡°...¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Ji Mingyue: ...
Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu had gotten along all their lives. Even though they were so old, they still had a warm rtionship. The old man had always doted on his wife, and he knew how to tter her.
Wen Ruyu was beaming at his ttery.
Chapter 771 - Second Cousin’s Deception (2)
Chapter 771: Second Cousin¡¯s Deception (2)
They talked andughed for a while, but mostly, the three girls yed together. After all, they were young people who had manymon topics of interest. Gu Qingyao knew that Ji Mingyue was in a bad mood. She was a doctor, and she could discern the unhappy look that lingered on the girl¡¯s brow. So Gu Qingyao continued to make things fun for Ji Mingyue.
The Gu house was veryrge. The house itself had three stories, and there was arge courtyard behind. They had been slowly doing it up, and it looked much prettier now. Because this house belonged to the Gu family, they could do whatever they liked with it. Second Uncle was thinking of building another row of rooms in the backyard to be used as guest rooms.
After all, the Gu family was sorge and had so many rtives. He was the most sessful one in the Gu family, so in the future, he would have to deal with many family matters. This represented the Gu family, so he must make it a little grander.
Gu Qingyao made Ji Mingyue stay at the Gu house to have some fun. Also, Gu Qingyao had so many interesting things to tell her and had so many encounters that Ji Mingyue felt dazzled by it. She did not even remember to go home.
When it was time to cook, she even dragged Ji Mingyue to the kitchen to cook.
Of course, the Gu family had a woman in charge of the cooking, but Gu Qingyao mainly wanted Ji Mingyue to have more experiences.
She made some pretty desserts for Ji Mingyue. Ji Mingyue was dazed by how shebined cream with fruits. ¡°My God! It¡¯s so pretty, I can¡¯t bear to eat it!¡±
Ji Mingyue was drooling at the sight of the strawberry cake.
Then there were medicinal herbs and all kinds of beauty tonics. Ji Mingyue¡¯s eyes almost fell out of her head.
She stayed at the Gu house until it was dark. She ate and drank until she was satisfied, then Gu Jinhang sent her home.
When they reached home, Ji Mingzhe happened to be home too. He was shocked to see his younger sister in pretty clothes, with makeup on, smiling and skipping!
Was this his younger sister?
¡°Brother!¡± Ji Mingzhe excitedly addressed him in her sweet voice. Before Ji Mingzhe could open his mouth, she was babbling.
¡°Brother, I met Yao Yao today, and I¡¯ve been ying at her house. Brother! Yao Yao is so amazing. I want to be like her. I want to earn money. I want a job. I want to be more pretty. I want to travel. Oh, oh, oh!¡±
Ji Mingzhe: ¡°... ¡±
This was a real shock!
The Ji Mingyue in front of him waspletely different from her past self. For the past five or six years, she had been deeply wounded by gossip and was struggling to survive. Now she had been transformed into an energetic and spirited girl?
It was as if Ji Mingyue had beenpletely transformed!
Ji Mingyue did not realize how much she had changed. She was still absorbed in her excitement. What Gu Qingyao had told her had stirred up her yearnings.
She talked about dressing up, makeup, jobs, sry, travel, how to keep in good health, how to cook and so on. There was just too much, and it was too wonderful. Compared to Gu Qingyao, she felt that she waspletelycking.
No, she wanted to be like Gu Qingyao and enjoy the wonderful things in life that she had not experienced. Then she would be so happy!
¡°Oh, Yao Yao also made a strawberry cake for me. It¡¯s so delicious. Brother, you must try it. I¡¯ll give some to my nephews too. You can¡¯t get something so nice outside.¡±
Ji Mingyue remembered the cake she had brought back and hurried to get it.
Meanwhile, Gu Jinhang had already taken the cake off his bicycle and handed it to Ji Mingyue. Ji Mingyue smiled. ¡°Thank you, Brother Gu!¡±
Chapter 772 - Second Cousin’s Deception (3)
Chapter 772 : Second Cousin¡¯s Deception (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After spending a day at his house, she was now familiar with Gu Jinhang!
Ji Mingzhe looked at the beautiful cake in surprise. ¡°Did Gu Qingyao make this herself?¡±
¡°Of course, I watched her make it. It¡¯s delicious!¡±
Ji Mingzhe happily hugged the cake and said to Gu Jinhang and Ji Mingzhe, ¡°Have a seat. I¡¯ll give this to the children to try. Brother, help me take care of our guest.¡±
With that, she vanished.
Ji Mingzhe was already married with children. The Ji family had more than one small child.
Ji Mingzhe looked at his delighted younger sister in disbelief. He asked Gu Jinhang, ¡°How did your younger cousin do that? The girl has been depressed for many years but afraid to worry us, so she hides her feelings and puts on a forced smile. How did she change so much in just half a day?¡±
Gu Jinhangughed. ¡°What do you mean depressed? You just haven¡¯t found the right solution. Most crucially, she hasn¡¯t met the right man.¡±
Ji Mingzhe was startled, then asked sincerely, ¡°What do you mean?¡±
A wicked gleam shed across Gu Jinhang¡¯s eyes, but he said seriously, ¡°You¡¯ve met our Yao Yao before! She¡¯s been gone for so many years, and she got her doctorate overseas. She has lots of experiences, but most importantly, our family is pretty optimistic and positive. She often interacts with such people, which gives her a sunny disposition.
¡°Also! I¡¯ve heard a little of what happened to her. But it¡¯s just that Bai Chi! He¡¯s nothing but scum. You just have to introduce her to someone even better and more sessful than him. In the past, the Ji family¡¯s standing in the capital might not have been sufficient, and you did not know enough about the rich young men here. Also, the Bai family is an important one. But things are different now, right?¡±
Ji Mingzhe looked thoughtful.
Gu Jinhang continued, ¡°The Ji family is doing pretty well. You¡¯ve been in the capital for so many years, surely you know some men? You must not only know them, but you must also know what their family is like. A good family will certainly raise more sessful children. It also shows that the entire family is doing well, and everyone gets along. That way, your younger sister won¡¯t be bullied after she marries into the family.¡±
Ji Mingzhe nodded. He definitely agreed with Gu Jinhang¡¯s words. He did not seem to realize that Gu Jinhang had changed the topic!
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°Actually, your younger sister is just in badpany. There are so many rich families in the capital, and we are all adults. If you move in these circles, it¡¯s quite normal to be bullied. It¡¯s not a big deal.
¡°Just find her someone more outstanding. Besides family, I think your best choice would be someone a little older. Not too old, just someone stable and mature, with a career. Ideally, he would be the family sessor. If your younger sister can meet such a man, surely her problems will be solved.¡±
Ji Mingzhe frowned, ¡°I have thought of introducing my sister to someone outstanding! It¡¯s just that no one dares to offend the Bai family. Those who dare won¡¯t do so for the sake of a small family like ours. As for a family sessor, someone so outstanding would never take a fancy to my sister.
¡°Most importantly, my younger sister is already twenty-eight. All the sessful men from good backgrounds have been married long ago. None of them is single.¡±
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°Is that so? Do people get married so early nowadays? I¡¯m sure there are plenty of men in their thirties who are still single.. In my family, only my oldest cousin is married with children! I¡¯m still single. My fourth brother is still single at his age and is even studying overseas!¡±
2
Chapter 773 - Cousin’s Deception (4)
Chapter 773: Cousin¡¯s Deception (4)
¡°Both my eldest brother and I have many connections in our social circle. I feel most of them are of my age and are still single! DO people get married at such a young age now?¡±
Gu Jinhang was confused as he stared at Ji Mingzhe.
There was a higher proportion of men than women during that time. Many men were still single at an older age as lives were difficult.
Some could not get married due to different job allocations. These types of people were not the minority.
There were indeed a significant number of adults at Gu Jinhang¡¯s age who were single.
Ji Mingzhe felt that there were many more outstanding people after hearing his words.
After chatting with Ji Mingzhe for a while more, Gu Jinhang decided to leave. Ji Mingzhe walked with him to the main entrance.
After Ji Mingzhe returned, Gu Jinhang turned back and looked towards the Ji family. His lips curved, and he seemed determined and confident.
...
Bai Youran was looking for all the famous doctors for treatment recently.
Her symptoms hadsted for a very long time, about seven years till now.
Initially, she tried to hide the fact that she was sick, and very few people knew about that. However, as time passed, more people started to be aware of that.
Jiang Yiru helped to control the pain, and the rumor of her having a rare disease faded slowly. However, she was on medicine all these years, and there were still rumors in the capital stating that she had a rare disease.
Mo Beihan was overseas for three years and finally returned. He must not have the impression that she had a rare disease. She needed to find aplete cure as soon as possible. Since Mo Beihan was not around for three years, everything that had happened before that might not leave any impression on him.
Thus, in order to leave a good impression on Mo Beihan and Old Master Mo, she was desperate to find a cure.
Zheng Min looked exhausted as she returned. Bai Youran immediately walked towards her and asked, ¡°Mom, how is it? Did you find me a doctor? Who is able to treat me? I can¡¯t be in this situation forever. I can¡¯t take this medicine for the rest of my life!
¡°When I get married to the Mo family, I will definitely get pregnant. I can¡¯t be taking the medicine even after getting pregnant or giving birth to my child!¡±
Zheng Min was stunned by her words. She also realized that if her daughter could not stop taking the medicine, she would be taking it during her pregnancy.
How could she allow that to happen? How could she take medicine during pregnancy?
Zheng Min pat Bai Youran¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will find the best doctor to treat you. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±
However, how could Bai Youran not be worried?
¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t manage to find anyone, right? There are so many doctors in the capital. None of them could treat me? Why? Why is this happening to me? WHY? WHY? WHY?¡±
Zheng Min was exhausted and felt a headache from her daughter¡¯s screaming, ¡°Youran, calm down!¡±
¡°How can I calm down?¡±
Zheng Min sighed. She had no solution as well!
In the past few years, they had visited almost all doctors, and no one had any treatment for her. What could she do now?
Zheng Min had no choice but tofort her, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring you to Jiang Yiru again. She¡¯s the elite in medicine in the capital. And we can look for those medical students who returned from overseas. They¡¯re young and have been learning new stuff constantly. It¡¯s possible that their knowledge is sufficient enough to treat you after so many years, right?¡±
Chapter 774 - Second Cousin’s Deception (5)
Chapter 774: Second Cousin¡¯s Deception (5)
There were only a few people who went overseas to study, especially medical students. With the second batch, there were five in total. Four had returned, and thest one was still studying overseas.
Gu Qingyao was the fourth toe back.
Zheng Min brought Bai Youran to the first three before. As the first three could not provide any treatment, Zheng Min did not put any hope in Gu Qingyao as thest person who returned.
The free era slowly arrived when Gu Qingyao returned. She had a lot of freedom. There was no fixed job assigned to her, and she did not look for a job. Thus, there was not much attention on her.
Zheng Min and Bai Youran did not know at that point of time that Gu Qingyao was thest person who came back.
Bai Youran did not have any choice but to follow her mother¡¯s arrangement.
They went to look for Jiang Yiru again on the second day.
After some diagnosis, Jiang Yiru frowned slightly. It had been seven years, and it was time to settle it.
She did not cure Bai Youran back then but instead only helped her to control the pain. She was sure that no one else was able to treat herpletely. However, it had been seven years. She was not sure if anyone else would be able to find out the cause of the pain.
What was her little disciple¡¯s intention?
Was she going to torture her for her entire life?
Now travelling overseas was allowed. What if she decided to go overseas and found the root cause?
Jiang Yiru said, ¡°I still don¡¯t have aplete cure for you. However, medicine has progressed vastly in the past few years. There are a few young people who just came back from overseas. They¡¯re more knowledgeablepared to many doctors here. You should try your luck by looking for her. There may be some hope.¡±
Zheng Min was stunned, ¡°Doctor Jiang, you still don¡¯t have a cure?¡±
Jiang Yiru nodded, ¡°I¡¯m old now, and my medical knowledge is limited. I don¡¯t have the energy to learn and improve anymore. One of those young people that returned is my own disciple. She¡¯s really good at medicine. You can look for her!¡±
Jiang Yiru was not sure whether her disciple still remembered about this after being overseas for such a long time.
She was worried that someone else would find out the root cause. It would be easier to lead them to her and leave the decision to her.
Jiang Yiru told them about the presence of Gu Qingyao. Zheng Min brought her daughter to the first few students that came back from overseas besides Gu Qingyao. Since she was Jiang Yiru¡¯s disciple, Zheng Min had no choice but to bring Bai Youran to visit Gu Qingyao.
After some investigation, they knew that Gu Qingyao was from the Gu family.
Gu family?
The Gu family was considered as a wealthy family in the capital now, but its foundation was not strong. However, Zheng Min would not offend such a family. After sending the message that they would be visiting, they then headed over to the Gu family to look for Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao was surprised when she heard the news. Bai Youran was going to visit her for a consultation?
They met once at Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s ce. If she knew that Gu Qingyao was the person that told her to leave, what would her expression be like?
However, since her teacher referred them here, she would just meet them.
Both Mo Beihan and she returned now, and they did not decide to hide. It seemed to be the right opportunity to meet her.
Gu Qingyao asked them toe in, and she waited in the living room.
Zheng Min and Bai Youran walked in. They were attracted by the decorations in the living room once they entered. The Bai family¡¯s house decoration was equally wealthy and luxurious as the social status of the Bai family was even higher than that of the Gu family.
However, the Gu family appeared different from the Bai family. It felt superb and high-level just by viewing from the entrance.
When Bai Youran saw Gu Qingyao¡¯s face, she screamed instantly, ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡±
Chapter 775 - Cross Swords (1)
Chapter 775: Cross Swords (1)
Zheng Min was stunned. She looked at Gu Qingyao and then her daughter. ¡°Do you know each other?¡±
Bai Youran stared at Gu Qingyao and ground her teeth. ¡°She¡¯s the bitch with Mo Beihan!¡±
Gu Qingyao scoffed. ¡°So the two of you are here to look for trouble for me?¡±
Zheng Min, ¡°...¡±
Before she could say anything, Bai Youran shouted in rage, ¡°I¡¯m looking for you! What¡¯s your rtionship with Mo Beihan? Who allowed you to get near to him?¡±
Gu Qingyao looked confused when she stared at Bai Youran. ¡°Then what¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡±
Zheng Min, ¡°...¡±
After a few sentences, she understood what was going on. Even if the girl had some rtionship with Mo Beihan, her daughter was here to seek treatment. Now she offended her at the beginning. What kind of daughter did she give birth to?
Zheng Min felt exhausted!
Zheng Min pulled her daughter back and spoke to Gu Qingyao, ¡°You¡¯re Gu Qingyao? Doctor Jiang Yiru¡¯s disciple?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me!¡±
Zheng Min smiled. ¡°We¡¯re the patients of your teacher. She said that she couldn¡¯t treat us and referred us to you.¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows, showing an interest in her words.
However, she was not a fool.
¡°Oh? If my teacher didn¡¯t have any treatment, there¡¯s nothing that I can do.¡±
Zheng Min, ¡°...¡±
She took a closer look at the girl in front of her. Honestly speaking, she was really pretty!
The confidence and energy seemed to be dispersing from her body. Everyone beside her would be influenced by her energy and envy her for that.
She was totally different from her own daughter. She was filled with resentment after being tortured by her sickness.
Men would like such a pretty and energetic girl.
Besides her appearance, Zheng Min could feel that the girl was fierce and smart.
Zheng Min said, ¡°If you can¡¯t do anything, why would your teacher refer us to you? She would not lie to us right?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°My teacher has been a doctor for her entire life. She treats her patients like how parents treat their children. She always wishes them the best. As long as she sees any hope, she will give it a try.
¡°I was studying overseas for six years. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s aware of my current medical skills. However, all those who returned from overseas are outstanding now. She would definitely refer you to me to give it a try.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled as she spoke. She did not look fierce at all, but her words were not at all soft. ¡°What? Did she say that I would definitely be able to treat you? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case, right? No doctor would say anything like that, not to mention a famous doctor like my teacher. If she was so sure that I could treat you, that means she was very clear about your sickness. But then, why didn¡¯t she provide you with the treatment and instead referred you to me?¡±
Zheng Min, ¡°...¡±
The girl was not an easy person to deal with.
¡°Why do you have so much bullshit? Tell me right now! What¡¯s your rtionship with Mo Beihan?¡±
Bai Youran was impatient; she dashed forward again.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Is that what you want to ask me bying over to my house?¡±
¡°Of course...¡±
Zheng Min immediately pulled Bai Youran back and said, ¡°Doctor Jiang said that you¡¯re very skilled in medicine since you studied overseas. She referred us to you to seek treatment. Could you please take a look at my daughter? She¡¯s not been feeling well recently.¡±
She added her identity as well, ¡°My surname is Zheng. I¡¯m the fourth Madam of the Bai family. This is my daughter Bai Youran. The only Young Lady in the family.¡±
Chapter 776 - Cross Swords (2)
Chapter 776: Cross Swords (2)
Bai Youran raised her chin in pride after hearing the introduction.
Gu Qingyao paused and said, ¡°The Bai family? I think I have heard about the Bai family in the capital. It¡¯s an elite and wealthy family. Are you from that family?¡±
Zheng Min was proud as she replied, ¡°Of course!¡±
Gu Qingyao looked confused, ¡°Since the Bai family is so powerful, what kind of doctor can¡¯t you find? Why do you have to look for a student like me with little experience?¡±
Zheng Min, ¡°...¡±
Bai Youran: ¡°...¡±
Zheng Min had met all kinds of people these years as the madam of a wealthy family. People at Gu Qingyao¡¯s age were usually very obedient. Some were unreasonable. However, it was rare to see someone who was so smart and knew how to deal with people.
In order for her daughter to get treatment for her, Zheng Min hid her unhappiness. It was rare for her to meet someone who dared to speak to her in this way after knowing her identity. She was curious to find out how capable this girl was.
Zheng Min smiled. ¡°Everyone knows about Jiang Yiru. As her disciple, I think you¡¯re very skilled. With your six years of knowledge overseas, I believe you¡¯re experienced. Am I right?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m experienced. Young Lady Bai, please give me your hand for some examinations.¡±
Bai Youran wanted to say something but was stopped by Zheng Min. She asked her to sit down quietly for the consultation.
Though Bai Youran was not happy about that, she still listened to her mother. She then stretched out her arm.
Gu Qingyao knew about the situation after taking her pulse. She was aware of what her teacher had done over the years and her intention of sending them here.
The needle had been in Bai Youran¡¯s leg for seven years. Her teacher helped control the pain to allow her to suffer less. However, she was not able to get rid of her.
Initially, her teacher was sure that no one else would find out. However, it was different now. Bai Youran¡¯s leg seemed to be deteriorating. It would affect her after a long time ¨C it had already been seven years.
She was fierce when she secretly inserted the needle into Bai Youran in order for her to learn her lesson. She wanted to remove it for her after some time, but she forgot about it when she was about to go overseas.
Now the free era had arrived, and there were no more restrictions on travelling overseas. Based on the Bai family¡¯s background, they could afford to go overseas for treatment. If they found out the cause, they would definitely investigate when they came back.
Her teacher was worried that she might get into trouble.
However, Gu Qingyao knew that if the root cause was revealed, Bai Youran would definitely put the me on her whether there was actually anything to do with her.
As long as she knew about her rtionship with Mo Beihan, Bai Youran would frame her, especially when she studied Chinese medicine. This gave her a reason to look for trouble.
Gu Qingyao made a decision and spoke to Bai Youran, ¡°Put your leg here, and I¡¯ll take a look.¡±
Bai Youran moved her injured leg over. Gu Qingyao pinched her leg and asked for some details. Bai Youran was not in the mood, so Zheng Min helped her answer. Without knowing whether Gu Qingyao would have any treatment, she did not have to challenge Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°I have a treatment, but it¡¯ll take some time and energy.¡±
After hearing that there might be a possible treatment, both Bai Youran and Zheng Min could not sit still.
¡°What¡¯s the treatment?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll perform a surgery. There¡¯s something in between your bones. I¡¯ll use the surgery to take it out.¡±
Bai Youran and Zheng Min were terrified after hearing that there was something in her body.
¡°What... what¡¯s inside my body?¡±
Chapter 777 - Chapter 777
Chapter 777c
Gu Qingyao did not seem to care about that. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. It should be something that¡¯s not too soft and not too hard. But it should not be something big since it¡¯s in between your bones.
Bai Youran: ¡°...¡±
Zheng Min, ¡°...¡±
Zheng Min looked at her daughter¡¯s knee and asked, ¡°Are you sure about that? That¡¯s my daughter¡¯s leg. If something happens, you need to be responsible for that.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at Zheng Min. ¡°All surgeriese with risk. Furthermore, it¡¯s in between your bones. I cannot give you any assurance.¡±
¡°What do you mean by that? Don¡¯t be shameless!¡± Bai Youran raged.
Gu Qingyao calmly took a sip of her tea and said, ¡°Young Lady Bai, you¡¯re encouraged to find someone who is able to please you. I¡¯m incapable of treating you. Please leave.¡±
Gu Qingyao stood up and walked back.
¡°You... Stop right there!¡±
Gu Qingyao did not bother to reply to her and walked upstairs. Her second uncle and Second Cousin Gu Jinhang walked downstairs. Bai Youran was about to release her rage but was stopped by Zheng Min when she saw the two people. She was afraid that her daughter would cause any trouble.
With the presence of Second Uncle and Gu Jinhang, the two of them would not dare to do or say anything. Gu Qingyao was clear about that, so she did not intend to treat them this time.
Anyway, they would return after a short period of time.
Jin Jiang Restaurant was about to open.
People in the capital were rich but there was ack of resources. Many restaurants opened recently, but they could not meet the demand.
Theck of supplies made it easy to earn money even with some small stuff, not to mention those delicate ones.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s restaurant was meant for food. There were different varieties of food on the menu. There were some that most people hadn¡¯t even tasted before in the capital.
Those ancient families with strong foundations and backgrounds all witnessed good stuff. But those new families were started by those who suffered from poverty before. Their families only flourished in recent years and had not seen or owned any good stuff.
Such peopleprised arge percentage of the capital.
After visiting Gu Qingyao¡¯s restaurant, they had seen many new dishes. They could tell the difference between the dishes, but they had no knowledge of them.
The scale of the restaurant was huge. Though the decoration was not of the top standard, the huge restaurant was able to have many rooms for dining.
The restaurant was popr among the upper-ss by its freshness and good service. The restaurant looked like a high-level ce. Those rich young people all felt proud to be dining in here as they had limited perspectives. They showed off to the rest every time they tried a new dish. And those who heard about it also followed to taste the dishes.
It soon became a trend to dine here and a method to refine one¡¯s taste.
Gu Qingyao was aware of the characteristics of people from wealthy families. She knew that she did not need much advertisement. The more mysterious her restaurant was, the higher the standard it would be.
If she invested in marketing and advertising, it would not be mysterious and noble.
The revenue of the restaurant increased day by day. The poprity totally exceeded Chen Ke¡¯s expectations.
¡°My God! Miss Gu, you¡¯re so good at the business. This... I... I thought everyone was poor and could not afford our dishes!¡±
Who would know that there were so many rich people?
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Everyone was not able to spend freely due to the restrictions. Now they finally have the chance to do so. Of course, they would spend money to enjoy their life. Our business will grow even more in the future. You should be prepared now in case you¡¯re too busy then.¡±
Chapter 778 - Call Her Mother
Chapter 778: Call Her Mother
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°The business will be better?¡±
Chen Ke would not believe that.
Initially, she assumed that everyone was just curious about such a high-standard restaurant. The poprity would decrease gradually as time passed.
Based on the majority¡¯s ie, they could not afford to eat here often.
However, Gu Qingyao said that the business would continue to grow. Chen Ke was stunned.
Gu Qingyao did not raise her head and just browsed through the records for the past few days. There was almost no expression shown on her face. She did not look soft but instead, she appeared cold, serious and fierce.
¡°I know the market here better than you. Just do ording to what I said. We can also start on the things we nned earlier.¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll arrange everything.¡± Chen Ke always listened to Gu Qingyao¡¯s instructions.
In the past few years, she was used to executing Gu Qingyao¡¯s instructions. She had the feeling that everything Gu Qingyao said was possible to achieve.
Gu Qingyao met Mo Beihan on her way back.
She was wearing a dark-colored top, a hat and a scarf. Her entire face and body were covered besides her eyes.
However, Mo Beihan still recognised her from her back view in the car.
The car stopped beside Gu Qingyao. It was Lin Dongxu who was driving.
Gu Qingyao took off her scarf. Lin Dongxu smiled with his teeth shown. ¡°Sister-inw!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She felt amused every time she saw this guy.
She felt that she met the wrong person. He was very rich in her previous life, but now, he seemed like a husky to Mo Beihan in this life?
¡°Hello!¡± Gu Qingyao replied politely.
Lin Dongxuughed foolishly.
He really looked like a husky now...
Mo Beihan did not bother to talk to him. He was sitting at the back of the car and Gu Qingyao sat beside him. He held her hand and was relieved when her hand did not feel cold.
¡°Why are you walking outside alone? It¡¯s so cold!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not going anywhere too far. I¡¯m just outside to explore the development of the outside world.¡±
Her ns could only be executed perfectly when she had a bigger picture.
Mo Beihan tried to warm her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to visit my mother,e with me? Then we¡¯ll go and visit your teacher?¡±
Mo Beihan was a filial son to Jiang Yingqiu. Besides the three years overseas, he always visited Jiang Yingqiu no matter when he was in the capital. No matter how busy he was, he would find the time to visit her.
However, he was not just a filial son. He was very decisive as well. He used to be the main force of the family, and now he still was. Though Mo Chengrui grew up, Jiang Yingqiu and the brothers still listened to Mo Beihan.
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m going with you. Then we can visit my teacher too.¡±
Mo Beihan suddenly moved closer to her and held her by her waist, ¡°Yao Yao, can you... can you call her Mother as well? She has waited for daughters-inw for many years.¡±
Gu Qingyao paused.
Mo Beihan sighed softly, ¡°You should be aware of my family¡¯s situation back then. The few children were always the main concern for my mother. She didn¡¯t want me to carry the burden, but she didn¡¯t have the ability to take care of everything anymore. Every day, she¡¯s worried about whether I could find a wife or not.
¡°It¡¯s her biggest concern that whether I could get married and have a family.. She¡¯s scared that she owes me too much but she could not do anything about it. You know how happy she was when we got engagedst year?¡±
Chapter 779 - Incredible Logic (1)
Chapter 779: Incredible Logic (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
As her son, he was clear of the mental stress that Jiang Yingqiu had over the years. This was the reason why he could never forgive Mo Huai.
Gu Qingyao knew about that as well.
She smiled gently and looked at her softly, ¡°Brother Beihan, we have been together for so many years, and we are a family now. I¡¯m just used to calling her Aunt all these years. Furthermore, I was shy to address her as Mother before we got married officially. But since you mentioned it, I will call her Mother in the future.¡±
Mo Beihan smiled and pinched her nose, ¡°I just want her to be happy. If you¡¯re shy about it, just call her Mother when there¡¯s no one around. You can still call her Aunt when there are others. You can change the way you address her after we get married.¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
Gu Qingyao was able to satisfy such a small request.
When they arrived at Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s ce, she was doingundry. Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping were not around, so she was delighted when she saw Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao walking in. She stood up immediately.
¡°Yao Yao, why are you justing over now? Come in, it¡¯s too cold outside!¡±
Mo Beihan frowned when he saw his mother was doingundry. ¡°Mother, why are you doingundry in such cold weather? What if you catch a cold?¡±
Jiang Yingqiu did not seem to be bothered by that; she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve been in good health all these years. I¡¯m not weak anymore. I only left with two more pieces of clothes. I used hot water to wash. It¡¯s going to be done soon.¡±
She could not just give up doingundry when the weather was cold, right!
¡°What about the washing machine?¡±
This was the new house for Jiang Yingqiu, and it came with different kinds of house appliances.
Jiang Yingqiu said, ¡°It¡¯s broken. I don¡¯t even know how I broke it. I stopped using that for a long time since I¡¯m not used to using it.¡±
Mo Beihan was not convinced by her words. ¡°You should go in with Yao Yao and talk to her. I¡¯ll finish theundry.¡±
¡°Eh, eh, eh...¡± Jiang Yingqiu stopped him. ¡°I¡¯m only left with two pieces of clothes. You should go and apany Yao Yao. I¡¯ll finish theundry.¡±
Gu Qingyao pulled Jiang Yingqiu and said, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not a lot. Brother Beihan will only take a while to finish. We brought presents for you. Come in and take a look.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu did not care about presents as every time, Mo Beihan would bring something for her whenever he came over. But she was totally stunned when Gu Qingyao addressed her as ¡°Mother¡±.
She did not try to stop Mo Beihan but instead just stood there and stared at Gu Qingyao. She could feel her heart being warmed.
¡°Eh... Okay! Okay!¡±
Mo Beihan smiled as he watched two of his beloved women enter the room. He squatted down and helped his mother finish washing thest two pieces of clothes.
Lin Dongxu followed as well. He walked over when he saw his boss was doingundry, ¡°Boss... you can go and apany Sister-inw and Madam Mo. I¡¯ll wash for you.¡±
Mo Beihan nced at him and said, ¡°Stand aside.¡±
Lin Dongxu, ¡°...¡±
He looked pitiful as he stood in a corner.
The two of them spent more than two hours here. Meanwhile, Jiang Yingqiu was in a very good mood today.
Before they left, Jiang Yingqiu pulled Mo Beihan to the side and whispered to him.
Mo Beihan was confused. ¡°Mother, what do you want to say?¡±
Jiang Yingqiu looked at him mysteriously, ¡°Tell me, are you together with Yao Yao now?¡±
Mo Beihan was bewildered, ¡°What do you mean by together? We¡¯ve been together all these years, right?¡±
¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Jiang Yingqiu waved her hands.
¡°I mean, are you... living together now?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Chapter 780 - Incredible Logic (2)
Chapter 780: Incredible Logic (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
My God!
How did his mother know about that?
Yao Yao would not tell her such things. Then...
Jiang Yingqiu knew about everything after seeing how stunned Mo Beihan was.
¡°You young brat, I knew that you definitely did something to Yao Yao. You, you, you... how could you take advantage of her? When are you going to get married? Have you prepared the wedding presents? You need to prepare more. Do you hear me?¡±
Mo Beihan touched his nose and said, ¡°But... Mother, how did you know?¡±
Jiang Yingqiu said, ¡°Of course, I know about that. She¡¯s calling me Mother now.¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
What kind of logic was that?
He asked Gu Qingyao to do so since he just wanted her mother to be happy. How... how did she make such a connection?
Mo Beihan stretched his head to take a look at Gu Qingyao, who was waiting for him outside. He swallowed his saliva and knew that he was in trouble.
He looked back at his mother and felt that he needed to protect his wife under this situation.
He was a little embarrassed and said, ¡°Hmm... Mother, it¡¯s my bad. I was doing some business overseas and drank too much when I was dealing with my customers. Yao Yao was the only person who took care of me. I was not conscious when I got drunk. You should know my ability. Yao Yao could not even escape even if she wanted to.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu opened her eyes wide. ¡°You were together when you were overseas?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
It seemed that he was making the situation worse.
Mo Beihan immediately added, ¡°Mother, you didn¡¯t speak to Yao Yao about this, right? You can¡¯t tell her that. She will feel embarrassed. I had too many customers to deal with, and I was lucky I had Yao Yao by my side. I felt sorry for her initially, but she forgave me eventually. She felt sorry for me as our wedding was postponed.
¡°So, Mother... we¡¯re getting married soon...¡±
¡°What are you talking about?¡± Jiang Yingqiu stared at him.
¡°What? You think I¡¯d dislike Yao Yao? Perish the thought!¡±
Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I may dislike you, but I will never dislike Yao Yao.¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
¡°You¡¯re lucky to have such a pretty girl who is willing to marry you. She has a good family and is well-educated. Furthermore, she is loyal to you. If you did anything wrong to Yao Yao, the men from the Gu family will beat you to death!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Jiang Yingqiu only had two sons, and all her grandchildren were boys. She was surrounded by boys for her entire life without a husband. Sometimes she really wished to have a daughter that she could speak to.
Gu Qingyao as her daughter-inw satisfied all her expectations of a daughter.
She was pretty, kind, multi-talented and highly educated. Though she was protected by her own entire family, she knew how to do all kinds of house chores. She really was a pleasant girl.
¡°When are you going to get married? Have you selected a date yet?¡± Jiang Yingqiu asked.
Mo Beihan replied, ¡°Soon, maybe a few monthster. I heard the news that Yao Yao¡¯s parents are going toe back soon, as well as the two elderly of the Qiao family. Uncle Gu and Aunt Qiao will have their wedding when they¡¯re back. Then it will be ours after their wedding.
¡°Yao Yao didn¡¯t have a mother to take care of her when she was young. She¡¯s found her mother finally. I want her to have her parents around when she gets married. And more importantly...¡±
Mo Beihan was serious as he looked at Jiang Yingqiu, ¡°Mother, actually, it will be beneficial for me to have our wedding after Yao Yao¡¯s parents¡¯ wedding.¡±
Chapter 781 - Incredible Logic (3)
Chapter 781: Incredible Logic (3)
The moment Jiang Yingqiu heard that, she also grew serious. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Mo Beihan said earnestly, ¡°The Qiao family is very famous. In the past, their status in the capital was very high. Even the rich families that somehow managed to survive in China suffered heavy losses. But the Qiao family is different. They left, and they¡¯ve made good progress while they were overseas. They have always moved in the best social circles.
¡°Now that the restrictions in China have been lifted, the status of rich families like the Qiaos will only grow. After Uncle Gu and Aunt Qiao formally marry, Yao Yao will be the legitimate granddaughter of the Qiao family. Then not only will she be the Gu family¡¯s granddaughter, but she will also have the support of the Qiao family. That way, she won¡¯t suffer in the Mo family after she marries me.
¡°When our children are born, they won¡¯t be bullied because Yao Yao¡¯s status will protect them. Be it Mu Mu or my future children, when I¡¯m working away from home, Yao Yao and the children definitely won¡¯t be bullied.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s status was just too high. Even after she joined the Mo family, Jiang Hongying would not be able to do anything to her.
Jiang Yingqiupletely agreed with this exnation.
She immediately said, ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re a man, and when you¡¯re working away from home, an unprotected woman and her children will certainly suffer. Old Madam Mo is growing older, and she cannot do all that she would like. With Yao Yao around, the children won¡¯t be bullied in the future.
¡°You¡¯ve waited for so many years, another year or two doesn¡¯t matter. You can wait until Yao Yao¡¯s parents are married before you get married.¡±
Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s greatest hope was that her children would have a good life. The Mo family¡¯s circumstances were ratherplicated. After Gu Qingyao got married, besides Mo Beihan, she would have to deal with the entirerge family.
She knew very well that Mo Chengrui and the other grandchildren¡¯s fate were tied to that of Mo Beihan. Gu Qingyao¡¯s marriage to Mo Beihan was the best way of supporting him. If his wife and children were doing well, as a man, Mo Beihan would not have to worry about them.
Mo Beihan immediately sighed with relief when he saw that his mother sincerely agreed to dy their wedding. His mouth twitched a little, but Jiang Yingqiu did not see it.
He must admit that Yao Yao was the apple of his eye. She wanted her parents to be there at her wedding, so he had agreed. But his mother yearned for them to get married sooner, so after some thought, he felt that this was the only argument that would win his mother over.
When he saw that his mother was satisfied, Mo Beihan leaned closer and said, ¡°Mother, Yao Yao and I will probably get married in the second half of the year. You can have a grandson by next year!¡±
Jiang Yingqiu was delighted. She pped Mo Beihan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Oh well, I have so many grandsons, I am not short of grandsons at all. I would rather you give me a granddaughter.¡±
By the time they finished their conversation, Jiang Yingqiu hadpletely calmed down, and she bade Mo Beihan goodbye with a smile.
¡°All right, goodbye! Don¡¯t keep Yao Yao waiting. We¡¯re all in the capital, juste and visit me when you have time. Remember to prepare the wedding presents. The Mo family probably won¡¯t neglect this matter, and I¡¯ll also prepare some things for you. I¡¯ll give it to you when the timees.¡±
¡°All right!¡±
Jiang Yingqiu was delighted. She pushed Mo Beihan towards Gu Qingyao and said, ¡°Hurry up and go home! Remember to take good care of Yao Yao!¡±
When she finished speaking, she walked over to Gu Qingyao and took her hand. She said smilingly, ¡°Yao Yao! Our Beihan is a good man. You grew up together. When you marry him in the future, he will take good care of you. If he dares to bully you, I won¡¯t let him off.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
What was going on?
Why was she suddenly so intense?
Chapter 782 - Incredible Logic (4)
Chapter 782: Incredible Logic (4)
Gu Qingyao did not understand, but Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s expression made her shudder, so she just smiled and nodded.
Mo Beihan sized up the situation and hurriedly dragged Gu Qingyao away.
When they got into the car, Gu Qingyao was still puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Auntie? Why is she acting so strangely?¡±
¡°Hem hem...¡± Mo Beihan rubbed his nose. ¡°Nothing, probably just happy. My mother has been waiting for a daughter-inw for so many years, she¡¯s just happy that you¡¯ve called her ¡®Mother¡¯!¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Qingyao felt that something was amiss.
¡°Yes, yes, that must be the exnation!¡±
Mo Beihan did not dare to allow her to pursue the subject any longer, so he hurriedly changed the topic. He leaned towards Gu Qingyao and hugged her. Then he whispered in her ear, ¡°Yao Yao, you haven¡¯t kept mepany for so long. I missed you!¡±
Gu Qingyao blushed and immediately pushed the fellow away. She immediately forgot about Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s reaction.
Lin Dongxu was green with envy to see that his boss had such a pretty wife to keep himpany!
He wondered when he could have such a good wife himself.
The car brought them to Jiang Yiru¡¯s house. The two older Jiangs were there with Qin Si. Qin Li had gone out.
When Old Master Qin opened the door and saw Gu Qingyao and the others, he immediately beamed. ¡°You¡¯re here. Hurry up ande in!¡±
Lin Dongxu had always worked for Mo Beihan. It was so cold today that they could not leave him out there by himself. Anyway, this was the Jiang family. During the three years that Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan had been away, he had often brought presents for the Jiangs.
The moment they entered, Qin Si came over to wee them. ¡°Yao Yao!¡±
They were good friends, but Gu Qingyao had been very busy recently, so they had not seen each other for a long time.
Lin Dongxu, who was following behind, was stunned when he saw Qin Si emerge and heard her sweet voice!
This... since when did the Jiang family have such a pretty girl? Why hadn¡¯t he seen her before?
When both Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan were overseas, thetter had asked Lin Dongxu to take care of the Jiang family, so he had visited them many times.
Then Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan came back, and he stopped visiting. So this was the first time Lin Dongxu was seeing Qin Si.
It was as if he had seen a fairy!
Qin Si grabbed Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand and went in. ¡°Yao Yao, what have you been busy with recently? I haven¡¯t seen you for so long. And my older brother seems possessed. He¡¯s always out these days, saying he¡¯s looking for business opportunities.¡±
Lin Dongxu, who was following behind, looked on stupidly. Mo Beihan happened to see him and he frowned then gave him a little push. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±
¡°Ah? Oh!¡± Lin Dongxu snapped out of his trance andughed foolishly in Mo Beihan¡¯s direction. ¡°Hehehe, Boss...¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Lin Dongxu nced at Qin Si¡¯s disappearing figure and said, ¡°Boss, is that girl Sister-inw¡¯s friend?¡±
Mo Beihan raised his brows. ¡°Taken a fancy to her?¡±
Lin Dongxu continued tough foolishly and reached out to scratch his head.
Mo Beihan patted his shoulder. ¡°If you want to court her, you¡¯ll have to work hard. That one¡¯s a rich girl, and she has a nice personality. Shees from a good family and is well educated!¡±
Lin Dongxu was shocked. ¡°A rich girl? Then... then I have to work hard. Th-then... Boss, how hard do I have to work before I¡¯m worthy of her?¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s lips twitch. ¡°If you stay loyal to me, you¡¯ll be worthy of her!¡±
Lin Dongxu¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately promised, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. I swear I¡¯ll be loyal to you all my life. I¡¯ll never leave you!¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s expression darkened, and he aimed a kick at him. ¡°Do you always know what to say?¡±
Chapter 783 - Second Cousin, You Look So Handsome Today (1)
Chapter 783: Second Cousin, You Look So Handsome Today (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Lin Dongxu was so frightened he hurriedly jumped aside. He said pitifully and fawningly, ¡°Boss, of course I do. I¡¯m such a sweet talker!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
He could not be bothered with his fool. Mo Beihan entered while Lin Dongxu straightened his clothes and hurried after him.
Meanwhile, Gu Qingyao had heard Qin Si¡¯s question and asked, ¡°Brother Qin is looking for business opportunities?¡±
Qin Si said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Older Brother says that the market here is still developing, and there are many opportunities. He wants to go out and observe the situation so that the Qin family can advance more quickly when they return.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. The situation in China was like that now!
Qin Zhiyuan had carefully groomed his oldest son, Qin Li, to be his sessor. He definitely had foresight. Qin Zhiyuan had not settled his business overseas, so he was unable to return at the moment. He certainly had his reasons for asking this oldest son to go over first.
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Brother Qin has good foresight. The current environment is very suitable for starting a business.¡±
Qin Si smiled. ¡°Do you think so too? My older brother is so excited. He says there¡¯s a fortune to be made everywhere. Anything he does will do well. There are plenty of business opportunities.
¡°But he is not in a hurry precisely because the market is big and everything is just starting. He might as well carefully consider what he wants to do. It won¡¯t matter if he starts a littleter.¡±
Gu Qingyao chuckled. ¡°Your older brother is a chip off the old block. He has good judgment. In today¡¯s environment, many people are hurrying to advance, afraid to miss out on opportunities!
¡°But a family like the Qins, with such capabilities and capital, really does not need to rush. There¡¯s plenty of time before the current market bes saturated! You have plenty of time to carefully consider what you want to do and how you want to do it. Even if you start a few yearster, you won¡¯t miss the opportunity.¡±
In the next few decades, there would be sufficient market space for them. Qin Li really did not need to rush.
A capable person with good judgment was always rational and patient.
Qin Si¡¯s eyes crinkled in a smile. ¡°My older brother says so too. Yao Yao, you¡¯ve already said that the now is the right time and that it¡¯s easy for any business to seed. Don¡¯t you want to start something too?¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±
Qin Si chuckled. ¡°Hehehe! Why miss the chance to earn some money! At my age, I can¡¯t always be dependent on my family! My older brother is so rich, I can¡¯t always be the younger sister!¡±
Qin Si had been the Qin family¡¯s youngdy since birth. She had received the best education since young, and she had always moved in the best social circles. Naturally, her expenditure was rather high.
The Qin family had always provided for her.
Now she was grown up and had graduated with an advanced degree but had never worked.
The Qin family¡¯s business had never had anything to do with medicine. Also, Qin Si had always been Gu Qingyao¡¯s ssmate. Since Gu Qingyao continued her studies, Qin Si also carried on studying. Anyway, the Qin family was so rich that she was not in a hurry to find a job and earn money.
After graduation, an opportunity arose toe back to China. With her grandparents here, she followed her older brother to visit them.
She had been keeping Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qinpany for the past few months. Sometimes, she went to Jiang Yiru¡¯s clinic to help out, but she did not have a steady job or source of ie.
Her brother had started work long ago. Although it was a familypany, he had his own sry while she did not.
Gu Qingyao smiled. There were plenty of things that she wanted to do!
But she had started long ago.
Chapter 784 - Second Cousin, You Look So Handsome Today (2)
Chapter 784: Second Cousin, You Look So Handsome Today (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°What area are you interested in? Do you just want to make some pocket money, or are you thinking of building a career?¡± Gu Qingyao asked. ¡°You¡¯ve studied medicine. Are you thinking of developing in that direction?¡±
Qin Si bowed her head. ¡°That¡¯s what bothers me. To be honest, I quite enjoy being a doctor. I¡¯ve studied medicine since I was young. If I were not interested in this area, I would not have spent so much energy on this subject and pursued this line of study for so long.
¡°If I were overseas, I might just find a job in a better hospital. But in China, I don¡¯t know where I should go. Recently, I¡¯ve learnt a lot from my grandmother, but I¡¯m just helping out, and it¡¯s not a real job.
¡°And you? What are you thinking of doing?¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°I¡¯ll go into business and medicine. But I won¡¯t look for a position in a hospital. I¡¯m thinking of starting my own hospital and teaching students.¡±
Qin Si was shocked!
¡°You... You want to start your own hospital? And teach students?¡±
Gu Qingyao picked up a cup of hot tea from the table and cradled it in her hands. She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m just one person. There is a limit to what I can do. Isn¡¯t it better to teach more students? I¡¯m more interested in medical research rather than spending all my time seeing and treating patients. That¡¯s not the best use of my abilities.¡±
In the next few decades, medical treatment would be a major problem.
Gu Qingyao had confidence in her own medical skills. At her level, she should focus on raising the standards in the medicalmunity and achieving more medical breakthroughs that would benefit everyone. Not just see patients over and over again.
Qin Si grew quiet. She felt that she could not attain Gu Qingyao¡¯s ideal.
Her father had told her about her grandmother since she was young, so she knew that her family was the Jiangnan Medical Family.
She deeply respected her grandmother, so she was interested in medicine from a young age. Her father had been very supportive of her studying medicine. It felt as though she was carrying on the family profession.
But her medical abilities could notpare to Gu Qingyao¡¯s. Grandmother said that Gu Qingyao¡¯s medical talent was greater even than hers, the most famous doctor in Jiangnan. It waspletely normal for Gu Qingyao to have these ideas.
But this path was not suitable for her. She preferred working as a doctor.
Qin Si said, ¡°I feel that I would rather have my own job! I¡¯ll find a suitable hospital and gain some experience. As for earning money, I don¡¯t intend to have a career. I just need some pocket money.¡±
She did not need Gu Qingyao to help her n what to do. The Qin family had its roots in business. With a father like Qin Zhiyuan and an older brother like Qin Li, Qin Si could do whatever she liked.
When she heard that Gu Qingyao wanted to start her own hospital and teach students, Jiang Yiru leaned over. ¡°Do you have ns in this area? Where is your hospital going to be?¡±
Gu Qingyao was taken aback!
Jiang Yiruughed. ¡°Your Grandfather Qin and I are thinking of retiring to our hometown. If you want to start a hospital, we can lend a hand when we¡¯re free. We can offer some consultations, or help out with the children, or teach a little.¡±
Gu Qingyao was surprised by Jiang Yiru¡¯s words. ¡°Teacher, are you thinking of giving up your current job?¡±
Old Master Qinughed. ¡°Your teacher and I are growing old. We want to enjoy ourst years. Most importantly, daily work no longer suits us.. There¡¯s such a high volume of work that we can¡¯t manage. We can do a little work here and there, but we can¡¯t go to work on time every day anymore!¡±
Chapter 785 - Second Cousin, You Look So Handsome Today (3)
Chapter 785: Second Cousin, You Look So Handsome Today (3)
Gu Qingyao thought about it and agreed. Medicine was a tiring profession. One could not manage without a certain amount of energy. The two of them were old, and they did not have as much energy as the younger folks. They could work now and then, but to carry on like that every day was too much.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Teacher, Grandfather Qin, in that case, you should just resign,e back, and have a good rest.
¡°As for me, it¡¯s just a n. I haven¡¯t started to implement it! It will take at least another two years. Uncle Qin ising back this year. Then you can do whatever you like. If the two of you feel bored, you can asionally take in a student. At your level, I¡¯m sure you will be wee anywhere.¡±
Jiang Yiruughed. ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±
It was winter, so it was cold outside. A little brazier burned in the house. Gu Qingyao had specially brought tea leaves for the two old folks, and everyone gathered around to chat.
¡°Have you set your wedding date?¡± Jiang Yiru ced great importance on Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan¡¯s marriage.
Mo Beihan smiled when he heard Jiang Yiru¡¯s question. ¡°We haven¡¯t set the actual date, but it should be soon. Probably over the next few months.
¡°I¡¯ve received news that my inws will be back soon. Uncle Qin wille with them.¡±
Jiang Yiru was startled, then delighted. ¡°Really?¡±
¡°Really! They¡¯ll be back at the beginning of next month. The Qiao family and Uncle Qin will travel together. Uncle Qin is bringing the children to visit you. I¡¯m here today to bring you the news.
¡°As for our wedding, it will take ce shortly after my inws¡¯ wedding.¡±
This was good news. Jiang Yiru was ted!
¡°Wow, that¡¯s wonderful. We can have a good celebration.¡±
Even Gu Qingyao had not heard this piece of news.
¡°Are they reallying back? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°It¡¯s a surprise for you. Uncle Qin especially sent the news to me.¡±
Qin Zhiyuan had been nning to return to China earlier to visit Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin. But in the end, he had chosen to let his oldest son and daughter return first while he remained overseas.
Partly because China was not yet opened up sufficiently, so he could not do much in the short term after returning. He might not be able to bring his parents away either. Meanwhile, his overseas business would certainly be affected.
But the main problem with Gu Yunshen.
The Huo family was naturally unwilling to allow Qiao Yuying to marry Gu Yunshen. With Gu Yunshen over there, Qin Zhiyuan had to stay behind to protect him.
In this regard, Qin Zhiyuan felt that remaining behind himself rather than Qin Li was better.
It was a special request from Mo Beihan, so Qin Zhiyuan had agreed. He wanted to do Mo Beihan a favor, which would bring more opportunities for business cooperation in the future. Also, he wanted to thank Gu Qingyao for taking care of Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin in China.
Now the Qiao family had epted Gu Yunshen, and they were preparing to return to China. Then Qin Zhiyuan himself coulde back too.
This was definitely good news for Gu Qingyao. She remained in a state of excitement all the way home.
If Gu Qingyao was happy, then Mo Beihan was happy. Lin Dongxu was happy too.
He had seen a fairy today. He must work towards this goal.
Mo Beihan left after sending Gu Qingyao home. After Gu Qingyao climbed the stairs, she suddenly remembered something. Her second cousin, Gu Jinhang, happened to be in the living room, so she said, ¡°Second Cousin, please ask the kitchen to prepare more ingredients. Mingyue ising over tomorrow to have a cooking lesson with me.¡±
Chapter 786 - Second Cousin, You Look So Handsome Today (4)
Chapter 786: Second Cousin, You Look So Handsome Today (4)
Gu Jinhang had been reading on the sofa, but when he heard that, his eyelids twitched.
Ji Mingyue had probably been inspired by Gu Qingyao that day. She had left her past behind and was focused on improving her life.
She had already arranged a cooking lesson for tomorrow.
The next day was Sunday. Gu Qingyao was still in bed when she was woken up by someone knocking on her door. She sleepily yawned and opened the door only to find Mo Beihan standing at the doorway, wearing a long ck coat.
Gu Qingyao was startled. ¡°Why are you here?¡±
¡°To have breakfast with you!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
He saw that the girl was still looking dazed and had clearly just woken up. Mo Beihan missed seeing her like that. When they were overseas, he saw her in this state every day. But they had to separate after returning to China. He had not seen her in this just awakened state for a long time.
Mo Beihan entered happily. He reached out and pulled her into his embrace. Gu Qingyao conveniently pillowed her head on his shoulder.
¡°Are you still sleepy? Do you want to sleep a little longer?¡±
She treated him like a human bolster and leaned on him. He dragged her over to the bed.
Gu Qingyao yawned as shey back down in herfortable nkets. She closed her eyes and hugged Mo Beihan.
Mo Beihan half reclined against the head of the bed as he held her in his arms. He stroked her smooth hair, enchanted by her girlish scent.
Under her thin pajamas was the skin that he had been longing for. As he held her, his hand slid under her clothes.
Today was the weekend, and there were many people in the Gu house. Of course, Gu Qingyao would not allow him to misbehave.
Mo Beihan looked pitiful as he kept rubbing her nose. ¡°It¡¯s been so long. Don¡¯t you miss me?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled at him without saying anything.
Mo Beihan kept rubbing. ¡°Come with me to my ce this afternoon, all right?¡±
¡°What ce?¡±
¡°Um! Not the Mo house. A house I have outside. Just the two of us.¡±
This bastard had not been separated from her for so long when they were overseas. The current separation had made him impatient.
But she missed him too.
Gu Qingyao hugged him around the neck and pulled him downwards. Then she whispered in his ear. ¡°Okay!¡±
Then she brought him straight into her interspace and consoled him tenderly.
The Gu household kept a very regr schedule. Breakfast was served at a fixed time every morning. They were very strict with their children. Unless there were exceptional circumstances, they were not allowed toze around in bed.
It was breakfast time, so Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan came downstairs. They had not been in the room too long, so no one suspected anything.
Only Gu Jinhang narrowed his eyes when he saw Mo Beihan¡¯s smug expression!
But he was swiftly distracted by the strange look that his younger cousin was giving him.
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±
Gu Qingyao asked as she ate her porridge, ¡°Second Cousin, do you have important business today? You look very handsome!¡±
Gu Jinhang paused. Not only was he not embarrassed, but he even earnestly straightened his shirt and asked Gu Qingyao expectantly, ¡°Really? Very handsome?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°Um! Very handsome!¡±
Gu Jinhang raised his brows and looked rather smug. ¡°I¡¯ve always been very handsome!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Everyone else: ¡°...¡±
Was he crazy?
Chapter 787 - Second Cousin, You Look So Handsome Today (5)
Chapter 787: Second Cousin, You Look So Handsome Today (5)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ji Mingyue arrived soon after breakfast was over. After entering the Gu house, the first person she saw in the living room was Gu Jinhang.
Gu Jinhang was looking very suave and especially young that day. When he saw Ji Mingyue, he immediately smiled warmly and said, ¡°You¡¯re here? All the ingredients are ready. Take a look and see if you need anything else. I¡¯ve asked someone to prepare everything for you.¡±
A gentle, suave, handsome man was talking to her so warmly. Ji Mingyue had encountered many contemptuous looks in recent times. It was very rare for someone as important as Gu Jinhang to be so polite to her.
She had not expected Gu Jinhang to be the first person she encountered upon entering. She immediately blushed. She was rather intimidated by Gu Jinhang¡¯s warm gaze.
¡°Second... Second Brother Gu, how are you? I¡¯m here to have fun with Yao Yao, I don¡¯t need much.¡±
Gu Jinhang continued to smile warmly. ¡°No problem. Yesterday, Yao Yao mentioned that you are cooking together, so I prepared a little more. You might as well stay and have lunch with everyone today. There are so many people in the Gu family, and we get along pretty well. We have lively gatherings every Sunday. Everyone is usually so busy that we don¡¯t have time.¡±
It was true that the Gu family was unusually harmonious. Most importantly, although it was arge family, there were not that many people living in Second Uncle¡¯s home.
When she was chatting with Gu Qingyao and Gu Fangting previously, they had mentioned buying a house and moving out.
Eldest Uncle Gu had always lived somewhere else, and his family had their own jobs. They lived in their own house. Although the family included the eldest son and grandson, the old folks had always lived with their second son. The eldest son and his family lived somewhere else.
Gu Fangting wanted to move out with her mother, and in the future, she would get married. Gu Qingyao was waiting for her parents to return to China, then she would move out too. Soon, she would marry Mo Beihan and move to the Mo house.
In that case, only the old folks would be living with Second Uncle¡¯s family.
Gu Jinfeng was still overseas. Even if he came back, it would just be Gu Jinfeng and Gu Jinhang, who were brothers.
Ji Mingyue could tell that even though the Gu family lived in harmony and often did not distinguish between each other but treated everyone as members of the same family, they were all very self-aware.
In this area, the Ji family could notpare to them.
Actually, the Ji family also got along very well. But over the past few years, the Ji family had done very well, and the eldest son had grown increasingly important, which had created a divide. Also, the brothers were married, and the addition of sisters-inw to the family had caused some friction too.
Until now, all the Ji family members who worked in the capital lived together. Her second and third uncles, her older brother, sister-inw and nephews all lived together.
In reality, the house belonged to the eldest son. But her father and older brother were the eldest son and grandson, respectively. Her uncles showed no sign of moving out. The eldest son had done well because of the Mo family¡¯s help, and his house was the Ji family¡¯s residence in the capital. If they moved out, it meant a reduction in status.
For the past two years, they had continually suggested bringing her grandparents to the capital. They hinted that filial sons and grandsons should be pleased to have their parents staying with them. But their ulterior motive was to turn the eldest son¡¯s house into the Ji family residence so that these sons and grandsons could continue staying in their parents¡¯ or grandparents¡¯ house more legitimately.
Her grandparents discerned their intention, so they remained in the provincial capital and refused to move to the capital.
Ji Mingyue immediately looked envious. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s rare to have a break. Everyone is usually busy with work. It¡¯s nice to gather on the weekends to chat and have a meal!¡±
Gu Jinhang was such an intelligent man, of course he noticed the trace of envy in Ji Mingyue¡¯s eyes.
Chapter 788 - Marry Me (1)
Chapter 788: Marry Me (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°Yao Yao is busy in the backyard. The ingredients are in the kitchen! Take a look while I get someone to call for Yao Yao.¡±
¡°Oh! All right, I¡¯ll go now.¡±
Ji Mingyue turned and went to the kitchen.
Ji Mingyue was very respectful towards Gu Jinhang. His status was higher even than her oldest brother and he was famous both for his abilities and his tactics. Among the talented young people in the capital, his family background might not be the best, but he was certainly one of the mostpetent.
Ji Mingyue almost instinctively obeyed such a capable and important person.
A smile shed across Gu Jinhang¡¯s eyes when he saw the girl walk towards the kitchen. He sauntered over as well. He had no intention of calling his younger cousin.
She was busy cooing at Mo Beihan! She was too busy toe over. As her older cousin, he felt that he had better not disrupt the young lovers. That would be wrong!
2
Ji Mingyue reached the Gu kitchen. Their kitchen was veryrge. As a cultured family, they were very particr about certain things.
When they were staying in their hometown, they were in no condition to be particr about such things. They also had to be thrifty and avoid being seen as extravagant or wasteful.
Now no one was bothered about such things. As long as they had the money, they could enjoy what they liked.
The Gu family was not extravagant, but they certainly lived well.
The kitchen had to provide food for the entire family, so it was veryrge. Muchrger than the kitchen of most ordinary families.
When Ji Mingyue entered, she was shocked by the kitchen full of ingredients!
She knew that the Gu family was particr about food, and the kitchen was usually well-stocked. She knew it from the first time she hade to the Gu house with Gu Qingyao, and had seen the kind of detailed attention that Gu Qingyao had paid to her cooking.
But today, the array of ingredients was dazzling.
There was meat and vegetables, things that flew, things that ran and things that swam. They were all there.
Gu Jinhang followed closely behind. Ji Mingyue said, ¡°Second Brother Gu, there¡¯s... there¡¯s too much!¡±
Gu Jinhang smiled gently. He had been born in a cultured family like the Gus and had been well-taught since young. This had naturally molded his disposition.
¡°I didn¡¯t know what you would like to cook, or want to cook, so I just prepared more. Anyway, the house is very lively on weekends. I¡¯m sure we can finish everything.¡±
When he said that, he added nonchntly, ¡°If we can¡¯t finish today, we can use them tomorrow. Cooking is not something that can be learnt in a day or two. Yao Yao is home all the time now. You cane and learn from her every day.¡±
Ji Mingyue: ...
That seemed to make sense.
¡°Thank you, Second Brother Gu!¡±
Gu Jinhang had always been very nice to her. There were wild rumors outside about how he was as cunning as a fox, but he showed no trace of that here.
1
¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. Your older brother and I are good friends. We are on good terms. It¡¯s only right that I take care of you.¡±
Ji Mingyue: ...
She was not used to such an important person, whom she did not know very well, suddenly being so nice to her. He even seemed to be very familiar with her.
Gu Qingyao still did note. The Gu kitchen was veryrge, but Gu Jinhang¡¯s presence was very imposing. There were only two of them in the room. Ji Mingyue felt stifled by his presence. She grew rather disconcerted.
When Gu Jinhang saw the state she was in, he said, ¡°I heard from your older brother that you¡¯ve been feeling downtely. He¡¯s looking for a match for you now.. He even asked if I know anyone who might be suitable to introduce to you.¡±
Chapter 789 - Marry Me (2)
Chapter 789: Marry Me (2)
Ji Mingyue blushed. ¡°I... My older brother worries about nothing. He... he...¡±
Ji Mingyue stuttered for a long time but did not manage to say anything.
Gu Jinhangughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for your older brother to be concerned about you. The Bai family is truly unreasonable. You¡¯ve suffered a lot over the past few years.
¡°I heard that Bai Chi can¡¯t find a girlfriend now and he¡¯s back to harassing you, right?¡±
Ji Mingyue looked rather embarrassed.
Gu Jinhang hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad. There¡¯s no need to feel embarrassed either. It¡¯s the Bai family¡¯s fault for being so shameless. It has nothing to do with you. Actually, the main reason behind why the Bai family is treating you like that is because you¡¯re the Ji family¡¯s daughter. The Ji family is useful to them.¡±
Ji Mingyue raised her head and looked at him. ¡°I know. The Bai family wants the Ji family¡¯s allegiance. My father and older brothers won¡¯t agree. They don¡¯t really want to have anything to do with the Bais.¡±
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The Bai family is ruthless, and their tactics are despicable and vicious. They have framed many people in the past. Some of them have slowly regained their jobs, and their influence in the capital is growing. Of course they dislike the Bais, so the Bai family hasn¡¯t been doing welltely.
¡°To the point that...¡± Gu Jinhang nced at Ji Mingyue and continued speaking loftily. ¡°The member of the Bai family with the highest status is Old Master Bai. The members of the second and third generations are fairly mediocre. The Bai family has also done too many immoral things in the past. They¡¯ve been doing poorly for thest two years, so they want to drag the Ji family down with them.¡±
Ji Mingyue was shocked!
She did not know much about such things. She just knew that the Bai family and the Ji family were in different camps, but the Ji family was doing better. The Bai family wanted to control the Ji family for their own benefit. but the Ji family had refused.
So the Bai family set their sights on her, the Ji family¡¯s only girl.
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°The Bai family is determined to have you. They won¡¯t give up even if you refuse. In the end, they will probably find some way to force you to consent. If you refuse to marry into the family, it means that the Ji family is no use to them. The Ji family¡¯s existence threatens the Bai family. They will never permit the Ji family to continue to grow. If they can... they will exterminate you.¡±
Ji Mingyue was ashen. ¡°Then... then what should we do?¡±
Gu Jinhang hurried to console her gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just analyzing the situation from the Bai family¡¯s perspective. Under normal circumstances, it won¡¯t be easy topletely eradicate a family like the Ji family. At the moment, the Bai family does not want to make such a strong enemy. The easiest solution is to force you to agree.¡±
When he saw Ji Mingyue¡¯s pale face, Gu Jinhang did not give her an opportunity to speak. Instead, he continued to reason with her. ¡°Your father and older brothers dote on you. Of course, they can¡¯t bear to let you be the sacrificialmb in a marriage alliance. But the moment you marry into the Bai family, the Ji family will be curbed in every way.¡±
Gu Jinhang was highly intelligent. He was extremely good at scheming and was a crafty person. He especially delighted in using his intellect to crush others. But it was rare for him to give someone such a detailed analysis and exnation.
He usually gave you a lofty look and let you figure it out!
Gu Jinhang was so outstanding and moved in powerful circles. Also, he was Gu Qingyao¡¯s older cousin. Ji Mingyue was not at all wary of him. She was immediately terrified. She grabbed Gu Jinhang¡¯s arm. ¡°Then... what should I do? What should I do?¡±
Gu Jinhang¡¯s lips arched. ¡°I actually have a solution!¡±
Ji Mingyue¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What¡¯s your solution?¡±
¡°Marry me!¡±
Chapter 790 - Preparing A Matrimonial Home (1)
Chapter 790: Preparing A Matrimonial Home (1)
Ji Mingyue was stunned!
She waspletely bewildered by Gu Jinhang¡¯s words.
Ma-marry him?
Gu Jinhang had babbled so much nonsense before he finally spat out these two words. When he saw that the girl was deeply shocked, he raised his eyebrows and said seriously, ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±
¡°Ah? I mean...¡± Ji Mingyue¡¯s mind had turned to mush. She could not keep up with him at all.
Gu Jinhangughed. ¡°I¡¯m your older brother¡¯s good friend. Of course I won¡¯t mistreat you. Among the Gu family¡¯s grandchildren, I am also the sessor. Marrying me will increase your status.
¡°The Gu family and the Bai family are in two different camps, and there is no love lost between us. It doesn¡¯t matter to me if I offend them by marrying you!
¡°Especially since the Gu family¡¯s power and connections are pretty good. In the future, we will certainly be a match for the Bai family. You don¡¯t have to worry that we will make things difficult for you because of the Bai family. Among the younger generation in the capital, I am fairly outstanding. Don¡¯t you think that marrying me is a pretty good choice?¡±
Ji Mingyue: ...
How should she respond?
She knew that Gu Jinhang was the Gu family¡¯s next sessor. Based on his abilities, it did seem that... marrying him was a good choice.
But...
Ji Mingyue was still looking dazed. Gu Jinhang chuckled and slowly drew closer. The two of them were very close to each other. He bent a little and moved even closer to her.
¡°Do you want to consider me? If you agree, I¡¯ll bring you to beat the wits out of Bai Chi!¡±
Ji Mingyue: ...
But Gu Jinhang¡¯s words had unsettled Ji Mingyue. Later on, she was very distracted when Gu Qingyao was teaching her how to cook.
¡°Mingyue, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Gu Qingyao asked when she saw Mingyue¡¯s attention wandering off again and again.
¡°No-nothing!¡± Ji Mingyue shrank back guiltily. Her heart was pounding. She could not calm herself down.
Gu Qingyao cooked most of the lunch. Ji Mingyue only cooked a few dishes, which tasted rather nd.
Ji Mingyue was rather embarrassed. She put the food she had cooked aside.
She stayed at the Gu house for lunch.
The Old Master and Old Madam were there. Eldest Uncle¡¯s family was not there that day, so it was just Second Uncle, Second Aunt, and Gu Fangting.
Mo Beihan stayed too. The little fellow, Mu Mu, adored Gu Qingyao. Today was the weekend, so he hade over for a meal too.
There were so many people at the table. Gu Jinhang and Mo Beihan went into the kitchen to help bring out the dishes.
Gu Jinhang saw a few dishes that did not look very nice, which had been ced to one side. He reached out and brought them out.
Ji Mingyue was getting the drinks and did not notice.
When she brought the drinks to the table, she naturally sat next to Gu Qingyao. She was most familiar with Gu Qingyao, so she was used to sitting with her. Mo Beihan sat at Gu Qingyao¡¯s other side.
She had just sat down when she saw Gu Jinhang bringing her pathetic-looking dishes. He sat down next to her and calmly ced the slightly charred food on the table in front of himself.
Ji Mingyue: ...
She was already unsettled from the morning¡¯s incident. Now this person was sitting next to her, which agitated her further. Then she looked at her failed dishes and felt even more embarrassed.
¡°Second Brother Gu, these... these were failures, don¡¯t...¡±
She wanted to tell him not to eat them, but before she could finish her sentence, Gu Jinhang had already picked up his chopsticks and tried them. ¡°They¡¯re all right! I think they¡¯re not bad. I saw them in the kitchen, so I brought them out!¡±
Ji Mingyue: ...
Chapter 791 - Preparing A Matrimonial Home (2)
Chapter 791: Preparing A Matrimonial Home (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ji Mingyue ate very carefully.
She knew this side of the Gu family. They did not have many rules, and they chatted as they ate. Especially Mu Mu. He seemed to have an endless number of things to say to Gu Qingyao.
But Ji Mingyue was different. In the past, she would not have minded, but she felt incredibly nervous to have Gu Jinhang sitting next to her.
Especially when she saw him calmly eating her burnt dishes. She grew even more careful.
Gu Jinhang nced at her. ¡°It¡¯s all right, this is not considered a failure. When conditions were poorer in the past, many people would not even have such food. Perhaps you¡¯re not used to our house? So you¡¯re unable to fully utilize your talents? Tomorrow is a holiday as well. Why not let Yao Yao teach you at your house?¡±
Gu Qingyao, who was chatting with Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Since when did she say she was going to the Ji House? She was busy tomorrow!
Gu Jinhang nced at his younger cousin and smiled gently. ¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯re free anyway. You can go to the Ji house tomorrow to have fun. I¡¯ll send you there.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at Mo Beihan, puzzled. What¡¯s the matter with my second cousin?
Mo Beihan smiled and poured her a bowl of soup. Gu Qingyao silently drank a mouthful before she said to Gu Jinhang, ¡°Oh, all right! I have nothing much to do for the next few days.¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Wife, if you have nothing much to do, you can keep mepany.
After dinner, Ji Mingyue was so frightened that she hurried home. Gu Jinhang emerged, holding his coat. ¡°Are you leaving? It¡¯s along my way. I¡¯ll give you a ride!¡±
He led the way without giving Ji Mingyue a chance to respond. His tone might have been gentle, but it brooked no refusal.
Ji Mingyue: ...
She had no choice but to obediently follow Gu Jinhang.
They had just left when Gu Qingyao poked her head out of the second floor¡¯s stairwell. She looked at the two vanishing figures, then turned and asked Mo Beihan, ¡°Did you realize that something is amiss with my second cousin?¡±
Mo Beihan looked thoughtful. What could be amiss? He had clearly taken a fancy to the girl!
Men knew other men the best. He had instantly understood Gu Jinhang¡¯s expression when he looked at Ji Mingyue.
Mo Beihan did not reply but pulled his wife into his arms. ¡°Your second cousin has sent you to the Ji family to work as a coolie tomorrow. Don¡¯t you think you should spend the afternoon with me?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She rubbed her nose. ¡°It¡¯s so cold outside. There¡¯s nowhere to go!¡±
Mo Beihan said. ¡°We¡¯re going to my house. My own house. I guarantee it will be warm!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
There was no escape. Mo Beihan bundled up Gu Qingyao and whisked her away.
Meanwhile, Gu Jinhang and Ji Mingyue had gotten into the car. A chauffeur was driving. Gu Jinhang sat at the back. His air of cunning and menace had vanished. He now seemed gentle and harmless. He even looked a little like a rich yboy.
Ji Mingyue sat next to him, her heart thumping away. She could not manage to say a single word.
¡°Are you very afraid of me?¡± Gu Jinhang suddenly asked.
Ji Mingyue¡¯s heart leapt. ¡°No, no!¡±
¡°Did what I said just now frighten you?¡±
Ji Mingyue bit her lips. She lowered her head and did not speak.
Gu Jinhang got up slightly and drew nearer to her. She could feel his hot breath in her ear. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid of me. I¡¯m the one pursuing you. In fact, I should be the one worried that you won¡¯t consent!¡±
Screech!
The brakes screeched. The chauffeur was so shocked by his master that he had stepped on the brakes.. The car, which had been driving smoothly, suddenly jerked to a halt, causing Ji Mingyue to scream and jerk forward.
Chapter 792 - Preparing A Matrimonial Home (3)
Chapter 792: Preparing A Matrimonial Home (3)
But Gu Jinhang was too fast. Ji Mingyue fell headfirst into his arms. Oh no. This time, she was even more shocked!
He squatted in front of Ji Mingyue and embraced her. He lowered his head and asked her anxiously, ¡°How are you? Are you hurt?¡±
Ji Mingyue looked up in a daze. She was so shocked she did not know what to say. Especially when he was so near. Her brain could not function.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Jinhang¡¯s voice grew cold, so cold that it caused everyone to shudder.
The chauffeur was pale with fright. ¡°I... I... Second Master, I stepped on the wrong pedal. I¡¯m sorry!¡±
Oh my!
He had worked for this master for so long and had witnessed his craftiness and viciousness. Now to hear him gently coaxing a young girl and saying that he was pursuing her startled the chauffeur so bad that he stepped on the brakes in shock!
He really had not meant to!
The chauffeur felt like crying.
Gu Jinhang¡¯s expression immediately grew sombre. ¡°Punish yourself when you get back.¡±
The chauffeur did not dare to argue. ¡°Yes!¡±
He helped Ji Mingyue up, and his hand naturally held hers. Men¡¯s hands have clearly defined joints and exuded strength. His palm was slightly callused but warm and dry.
He feltpletely different from his image. He seemed gentle, like a smiling tiger. Only when Ji Mingyue interacted closely with him did she realize that this man had a menacing air.
He was so fast!
When she was properly seated again, Gu Jinhang asked with concern, ¡°Are you all right? Does your head still hurt?¡±
He was still holding her hand with one hand. With his other hand, he reached out to stroke her head.
It was such an intimate action, but he did it so earnestly that Ji Mingyue did not know what to say.
¡°I¡¯m fine, it doesn¡¯t hurt!¡±
¡°It¡¯s turning red!¡±
Ji Mingyue: ...
She did not know why she blurted out without thinking, ¡°That¡¯s because your chest is too hard!¡±
Gu Jinhang paused and suddenly smiled. ¡°Oh? Do you like it?¡±
Ji Mingyue recoiled and suddenly realized what she had just said. She blushed violently!
No, no, no, she must not speak anymore. This man was too dangerous. If this continued, he might really charm her.
Stay calm! Stay calm!
The two of them maintained their silence at the back of the car. She did not know whether he was purposely keeping quiet, but he silently kept herpany all the way back to the Ji house, without saying anything.
When Ji Mingyue got home, she opened the car door and rushed out. Gu Jinhang reached out and grabbed her.
Men¡¯s hands were warm and dry. Girls¡¯ hands were soft and smooth.
¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your reply!¡±
Ji Mingyue¡¯s heart thumped, and she blushed again!
She did not dare to say anything but fled back home.
When she was gone, Gu Jinhang¡¯s usual cunning smile appeared. This girl was really timid!
Meanwhile, Mo Beihan had brought Gu Qingyao to the house he had prepared.
This was a vi that stood alone. Although the location was rather deste, Gu Qingyao knew that in the future, this would be the most famous and wealthy suburb in the capital. The surroundings would be bustling and lively, with various entertainment businesses and offices located nearby.
There was a small hill and argeke at the foot of the hill. Soon, other vis would be constructed, stretching from the foot of the hill to its top.
Gu Qingyao was stunned for a long time when she saw it. ¡°This... when did you prepare this? Is this ce about to be developed?¡±
Surely not?
So fast?
Chapter 793 - Preparing A Matrimonial Home (4)
Chapter 793: Preparing A Matrimonial Home (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
She could not remember when this ce had grown affluent in her previous life. In any case, this area became very expensiveter on. There was a high demand for houses here. Even if you could afford it, you might not be able to obtain a house here.
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°It isn¡¯t going to develop just yet, but I¡¯ve bought a piece ofnd now and built a vi. It will be our matrimonial home. It¡¯s quite near to both the Gu house and the Mo house, so it will be convenient to live here in the future.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. The location was very convenient, especially with a business district not far from the foot of the hill. It would be easy for her to get to work and back.
Although this was currently a rather simple vi, considering how wealthy Mo Beihan was, his future home with Gu Qingyao would not be too simple. It would certainly have everything.
Construction was still ongoing. Only the mainframe and the central part had beenpleted. It could be used as a matrimonial home, but it would take some time toplete the entire vi.
Gu Qingyao looked upwards. ¡°How many levels are there in total?¡±
¡°Three. There¡¯s also a penthouse upstairs. Our bedroom is on the second floor.¡±
Gu Qingyao climbed the spiral staircase. Thergest room on the second level was the master bedroom. The room was extremelyrge, with a spacious balcony. The balcony and the bedroom were about a hundred square meters in total and that did not include the toilet, wardrobes, and so on.
The cloakroom was a hundred square meters and adjoined the bedroom. This was for the clothes that they wore frequently. There was another huge cloakroom on the third floor that upied half the level.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s favorite was the bedroom¡¯s balcony. It was so beautiful. She could stand there and look at therge backyard, which even included a sizable pond. Mo Beihan reached out and embraced her. ¡°In the future, you can nt whatever you like here. The space here is within sight of the bedroom balcony and is nearer the front yard, so it¡¯s mainly for flowers.¡±
¡°Over there...¡± Mo Beihan pointed to a patch further away and around the corner. ¡°There is a veryrge space there that is reserved for your medicinal herbs. The pond can be used to keep fish and prawns. When we¡¯re young, we can use it for pics or host fun gatherings for our friends. When we¡¯re old, we can potter around the garden, jog, or fish.¡±
Gu Qingyao leaned back into his embrace and smiled sweetly. ¡°You¡¯ve even nned our life when we¡¯re old! I¡¯m still young! I don¡¯t want to be old.¡±
Mo Beihan pinched her little nose. ¡°Even when you grow old, you¡¯ll still be a good-looking olddy.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled, then turned to look at the other rooms.
There were many rooms on the second floor. Besides the study, there were a few guest rooms. At the moment, only the study waspleted. The rest were still under construction.
At the end of the second floor¡¯s corridor was a veryrge balcony. Gu Qingyao especially liked it.
¡°This house is so big, it will seem very empty with just the two of us!¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°If you¡¯re willing, why not have a few children? Then there will be children running everywhere in this house, and it will be more lively.
¡°Anyway, it is very troublesome to maintain arge house like that. I¡¯ll be working, and I can¡¯t possibly leave you to do all the housework. I can¡¯t bear to do that. I¡¯ll find a few servants to maintain the garden and the medicinal patch. I¡¯ll also get a housekeeper to take care of your day-to-day needs. All right?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. With arge house like that, they would certainly need to hire servants. As for children...
Gu Qingyao earnestly asked, ¡°Brother Beihan, do you want a child?¡±
A child...
Chapter 794 - Preparing A Matrimonial Home (5)
Chapter 794: Preparing A Matrimonial Home (5)
Of course he wanted a child. They had not managed to get married in their previous life, so naturally, they had no children. They were finally together in this life, and everything had gone smoothly to date. So, of course, he wanted a child.
¡°I do!¡±
Mo Beihan continued, ¡°But there is no hurry. When ites to children, we can take our time. If you have career ns, it¡¯s all right to dy them for a while. Then I can enjoy more couple time with you.¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°I can work anytime. If you want a child, we can do that! When my parents are back and their wedding is over, we can get married. Once we¡¯re married, we can just let nature take its course. How about that?¡±
There was a look of great tenderness in Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes. ¡°All right!¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, he scooped Gu Qingyao into his arms. Gu Qingyao jumped in surprise. ¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s try out the bed in the bedroom to see if it¡¯sfortable. Let¡¯s not waste time!¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°This... We¡¯re in broad daylight now. You...¡±
¡°So what if it¡¯s broad daylight? Even better... I can see more clearly!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
There was no one else in the vi besides the two of them. Of course, Mo Beihan was delighted that there would be no one to interrupt them.
Therge bed in the new room turned out to be veryfortable. By the time Gu Qingyao woke again, it was evening.
Mo Beihan was leaning against the headboard. He smiled at her contently.
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes. She felt like ignoring him.
Mo Beihan yed with her hair. ¡°Are you hungry? Shall I bring you out for a meal?¡±
Gu Qingyao flipped over. ¡°No. I don¡¯t feel like moving.¡±
Mo Beihan pressed closer. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Exhausted?¡±
Gu Qingyao refused to speak.
Mo Beihan shook her. ¡°Be good, don¡¯t sleep so much or you won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight. I¡¯ll bring you for a meal, then send you home. You can sleep when we get home, all right?¡±
Gu Qingyao pouted. He bullied her ruthlessly just now. She was displeased!
Mo Beihan coaxed her for a long time before he managed to persuade her to get up and get dressed. It was just growing dark, so Mo Beihan brought her directly to Jin Jiang Restaurant.
This was definitely the most famous restaurant in the capital at the moment. Mo Beihan hade here many times.
Although she had not said so explicitly, he had known for a long time that this was Gu Qingyao¡¯s restaurant. He had eaten at this chain many times when they were overseas.
He had already booked a private room, so Mo Beihan led Gu Qingyao straight in. The food was served swiftly. There was soup and other dishes. Mo Beihan smilingly poured a bowl of soup for Gu Qingyao. ¡°Have some soup to nourish yourself!¡±
Gu Qingyao red at him. She took the soup and sipped it slowly.
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°How is it? Is the food here to your liking? You won¡¯t find anything better in the entire capital.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled rather smugly. ¡°Of course. You found out long ago, right? This restaurant is mine. The key is the ingredients. Other restaurants can neverpare in terms of that.¡±
Mo Beihan suddenly moved closer to Gu Qingyao. ¡°Yao Yao, this restaurant has been running for many years and has many other branches. You¡¯ve made a lot of money over the years, right?¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Why? Do you want to borrow money from me?¡±
Mo Beihan chuckled. ¡°No. Your husband is still quite rich. I¡¯m just curious to know how much dowry my wife has, so I can prepare an appropriate wedding present!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled brightly. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. It¡¯s my own private money.¡±
Mo Beihan was amused. It seemed that this girl was pretty influential. To be honest, he had been very busy in the years that they were overseas. Yao Yao had always been the one he trusted the most. Of course, he would not deliberately have her investigated.
He knew she dabbled in many businesses, but he really did not know what these businesses were exactly.
Chapter 795 - Zhang Xiaohui Meets Bai Youran (1)
Chapter 795: Zhang Xiaohui Meets Bai Youran (1)
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°Of course it¡¯s your own private money. Don¡¯t worry, my money is also your money.¡±
Gu Qingyao red at him as she silently drank her soup.
Her nce was flirtatious; Mo Beihan was charmed.
The private room was warmly lit. The girl in front of him was looking at him rather flirtatiously, which made him recall the sight of her begging for mercy when he bullied her just now. Mo Beihan grew agitated. He got up and moved over to Gu Qingyao¡¯s seat and pulled her onto hisp.
¡°Let me try some!¡±
Gu Qingyao fed him a spoonful of soup. A couple that was deeply in love shared many sweet moments. Even the simplest action could be filled with bliss as long as the two of them were together.
The meal took more than an hour. By the time Mo Beihan led Gu Qingyao out of the room, it waspletely dark. It was past 8 pm, but it was not toote. It was just the right time to go back and rest.
Gu Qingyao was still slightly flushed when they emerged from the private room. She was about to go down the stairs when she saw Bai Youran and Bai Chi walking towards her. The cousins had arrivedter and were just about to go upstairs for a meal, only to see Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan walking down the stairs.
Both of them narrowed their eyes. They were in a towering rage!
¡°Why are you here?¡± Bai Youran shrieked when she saw Gu Qingyao with Mo Beihan.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched. Why did this woman ask her the same question every time they met?
Next to her, Bai Chi narrowed his eyes as he looked at Gu Qingyao.
He did not know this girl, but he had seen her once over Ji Mingyue¡¯s incident. It was just one meeting, but it had left a deep impression on him.
Over the years, he had met many pretty girls in the capital. Even Ji Mingyue was a beautiful girl. But one like Gu Qingyao was truly rare.
Many families in the capital had grown prosperous in recent years because of the times. Instead, the illustrious families of the past were not progressing well. Most had not even managed to cling onto a shred of prestige.
Now the wealthy families had status but were uncultured. They were low-ss and had a bone-deep aura of pettiness.
But Gu Qingyao was different. She had an aura of quiet elegance and appeared both respectable and sweet. Her smile was genial, and she was a ssic genteel youngdy from an illustrious family.
There were plenty of pretty girls, but one as outstanding as Gu Qingyao was truly rare. At least, she was the only one he had encountered after so many years, so of course she had left a deep impression.
Although he spent a long time tracing her, he had not discovered who she was. He had not expected to see her here today.
But when he saw Gu Qingyao flush shyly as she walked down the stairs with Mo Beihan, Bai Chi understood what was going on.
She already belonged to someone?
Damn it!
¡°What is your rtionship?¡± Bai Chi asked coldly. He wanted to be sure.
Mo Beihan¡¯s expression had already grown frosty. He was not that angry when he saw Bai Youran, but when his nce fell on Bai Chi, his expression changed.
He was a man. Of course, he knew the meaning of the look that Bai Chi was giving Gu Qingyao. His Yao Yao was so pretty, elegant, and charming. He had doted on her for so many years that she had a blissful and happy look, which only made a girl like that even more beautiful and charming. It easily drew men¡¯s eyes.
When they were overseas, he had dealt with many fools like that. Now that they were back in China, few people in the capital knew Yao Yao. But as time went on, someone was sure to discover this beauty!
And Bai Chi was the first!
Mo Beihan¡¯s lips twitched in a rather bloodthirsty manner!
Chapter 796 - Zhang Xiaohui Meets Bai Youran (2)
Chapter 796: Zhang Xiaohui Meets Bai Youran (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao did not say anything, but Mo Beihan spoke, ¡°What is our rtionship? Are you blind?¡±
Bai Chi¡¯s expression changed. He was the Bai Family¡¯s Young Master. Few in the capital would dare to be so rude to him.
¡°Mo Beihan, you¡¯re pretty arrogant!¡±
Mo Beihan grunted coldly and slowly walked down the stairs. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you as long as you keep your eyes to yourself.¡±
¡°You...¡±
¡°Beihan, how exactly is she rted to you? Why are the two of you always together?¡± This time, it was Bai Youran who asked. She also wanted to be sure.
She had recently been visiting doctors to look for a cure. Besides Gu Qingyao, no one else had managed to cure her. She had visited all those who had studied overseas, to no avail.
To date, Gu Qingyao was the only one who said that she could cure Bai Youran. But this woman had something going on with Mo Beihan. She could not ept that.
When Bai Youran shouted, everyone turned and waited for Mo Beihan¡¯s answer.
She was so pretty, any man would fancy her. Of course, they hoped that she was not taken. They muste from rich families to be able to eat at this restaurant, so there were many yboys present. Obviously, they were interested when they saw a pretty girl.
Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw the looks of the bystanders. He held Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand and said bluntly, ¡°She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e!¡±
Bai Youran was shocked!
Fi-fianc¨¦e?
¡°Impossible!¡± Bai Youran screamed. ¡°You¡¯ve just returned from overseas, how can you possibly have a fianc¨¦e? Who is she? How can she possibly be worthy of you?¡±
A hostile look shed across Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Bai Youran, shut up! Watch your step. What business is it of yours whether I have a fianc¨¦e?¡±
¡°I...¡±
¡°Mo Beihan, Youran is our Bai family¡¯s youngdy. She is just concerned for you. How can a man like you be so fierce to a young girl?¡±
Bai Chi was also fuming.
The Bai family knew that Bai Youran fancied Mo Beihan. As long as she did not embarrass the Bai family, the family supported her fancy for Mo Beihan.
The Mo family was so important. It would be a wonderful thing for the Bai family to make a marriage alliance with them!
But now, Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao are together. One was the man that his younger cousin fancied, and the other was the girl that he fancied. They could not just let the matter go!
Mo Beihanughed shortly. ¡°Why is Miss Bai so concerned about other men?¡±
Bai Chi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Mo Beihan, you had better watch your words!¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes were ice-cold. ¡°You should be saying that to your younger cousin. A young, unmarried girl should not be showing concern for other men when they leave the house. I don¡¯t need her concern!¡±
¡°No!¡± Bai Youran seemed on the verge of copse.
She had received too many blowstely, which added to her years of pain and suffering. She had always been hot-tempered, and now that Mo Beihan was treating her like that, she could not ept it.
The Young Lady of the Bai Family had always been a lofty personage. Now all these rich yboys were watching her humiliation. Of course, Bai Youran could not take it lying down!
¡°Mo Beihan, how can you treat me like that? I¡¯m the Young Lady of the Bai Family. She¡¯s just the daughter of a tiny family. Her father doesn¡¯t even have a job. How can she be your fianc¨¦e?¡±
¡°Just based on her looks?¡± Bai Youran looked viciously at Gu Qingyao¡¯s outstanding beauty.. ¡°She looks like a vixen. No wonder she¡¯s so good at seducing men!¡±
Chapter 797 - Zhang Xiaohui Meets Bai Youran (3)
Chapter 797: Zhang Xiaohui Meets Bai Youran (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Mo Beihan lost his temper. He was about to speak when Gu Qingyao reached out and grabbed his wrist.
Gu Qingyao looked at Bai Youran and smiled as she descended the stairs. ¡°Miss Bai is seducing my fianc¨¦ so openly. Is it because you¡¯re not as pretty as I am, so no one will call you a vixen?¡±
Everyone: ¡°...¡±
What kind of logic was that?
This...
But based on what Bai Youran had just said, it did make some sense.
Bai Youran liked Mo Beihan. She was merely sad that Mo Beihan had mocked her. But she longed to kill Gu Qingyao.
¡°Gu Qingyao, who do you think you are? I¡¯m the Young Lady of the Bai Family. You...¡±
¡°So the Young Lady of the Bai Family can snatch someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦? In public? Is that what the Bai family has taught you?¡±
¡°You...¡± Bai Youran was exasperated. ¡°How dare you speak to me like that. The Bai family won¡¯t let you off. Your father is just an ordinary citizen. The Gu family can neverpare to the Bai Family!¡±
¡°Ha!¡± Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Perhaps the Gu family can neverpare to the Bai Family, but the Mo family can! My fianc¨¦ will protect me.¡±
¡°Shut up! Ah...¡± Bai Youran was so infuriated that she shrieked as she reached out to w Gu Qingyao¡¯s face. Gu Qingyao narrowed her eyes. She grabbed Bai Youran¡¯s wrist in one swift movement and gave it a vicious twist!
¡°Ah...¡±
Bai Youran gave an ear-piercing shriek!
¡°Stop!¡± Bai Chi rushed over when he saw that his younger cousin had been hurt.
Since he had made the first move, of course Mo Beihan would not just stand by and watch. He reached out and pulled Bai Chi to one side, thennded a punch with his other hand.
Crash!
It was a hard blow. Bai Chi was not very good at fighting. How could hepare to Mo Beihan, who was adept at martial arts?
The force of the blow knocked him sideways. He stumbled and fell on a nearby table. The diners immediately scattered in terror. The dishes and drinks on the table went flying.
Bai Chi¡¯s head was ringing from the punch. He had great difficulty getting to his feet, and his mouth was bleeding. He felt that even his teeth were loose.
¡°Mo Beihan, is this bitch worth... ah...¡±
¡°Crash!¡±
Mo Beihannded another punch before he could even finish speaking. This one was even harder than the previous one.
¡°Ah...¡±
When the bystanders saw that they were really fighting, they were so frightened that they started screaming and dodging. Bai Chi crashed into another tableden with food. Before he could get to his feet, Mo Beihan¡¯s tall figure was standing before him again. He pressed his foot on Bai Chi¡¯s chest, forcing him into the scattered remains of the meal.
¡°Remember, that is my fianc¨¦e. Be more courteous to her in the future. If this happens again, it won¡¯t just be a simple beating. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you are the Bai Family¡¯s Young Master or not. Do you hear me?¡±
Bai Youran was terrified by this sudden turn of events. As a pampered youngdy of the Bai family, she was used to getting her way in the capital. In the past, they were always the ones punishing others. They had never been hit before.
¡°Stop! Mo Beihan, stop!¡±
Bai Youran rushed over to pull Mo Beihan away. Bai Chi was lying on the ground. The foot pressing on his chest prevented him from speaking.
Mo Beihan would never allow Bai Youran to touch him. The moment she reached out to grab him, he withdrew his foot and retreated to the side.
Bai Youran hurriedly helped Bai Chi up.
¡°Older Cousin! Are you all right?¡±
¡°Cough cough cough... cough cough...¡± Bai Chi coughed many times before he managed to recover himself. Bai Youran helped him to stand.
Mo Beihan had punched him twice. His cheeks were bruised and blood was flowing from his mouth.. He was covered with bits of food and drink. He was a sorry sight!
Chapter 798 - Zhang Xiaohui Meets Bai Youran (4)
Chapter 798: Zhang Xiaohui Meets Bai Youran (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Bai Chi was clearly no match for Mo Beihan. It was also clear that Mo Beihan was not prepared to give in to him. Anyone could tell what was going on.
Bai Chi red balefully at Mo Beihan and ground his teeth. ¡°Mo Beihan, you just wait!¡±
He had no choice but to talk tough and leave.
The people in the restaurant exchanged nces. An ordinary person would never dare to offend the Bai family. Some of them knew Mo Beihan, but some had no idea who he was.
After all, he had been away from the capital for three years. Some of them were not familiar with him.
.
But those who knew him also knew that he had grown up in the countryside. Old Master Mo had brought him back seven years ago. He had stayed in the capital for three years and had finally managed to gain some standing in the Mo Family when he suddenly left to study overseas.
He had been gone for three years. He had only returnedst year.
The Mo family¡¯s most seniordy, Jiang Hongying, maintained a high profile. As a result, almost everyone in the capital knew how influential she was. With ady of the house like her, there could only be one oue for a man like Mo Beihan, who had no background and had been away for so long ¨C he had no influence in the Mo family!
For a person like that to dare to hit Bai Chi was truly...
Mo Beihan ignored everyone¡¯s looks. He simply paid for the tables that had been broken and then paid for the ruined meals to be reced. Then he brought Gu Qingyao away.
In the car, Gu Qingyao cocked her head and looked at him. ¡°I thought you were avoiding trouble? Why such a high profile announcement that I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e?¡±
Mo Beihan was driving, but he reached over to hold her hand. ¡°I saw too many eyes looking at you. I wanted to proim my ownership!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Was that all?
She thought that this fellow had some grand scheme against the Bai family!
All that fuss for this?
Gu Qingyao left with Mo Beihan, and the dining hall in Jin Jiang Restaurant slowly returned to normal. Everyone resumed their meals and their private discussions.
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan did not notice, but when they were gone, two women emerged from a corner. Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing carefully emerged from a corner. Gu Ruoqing was desperately envious of Gu Qingyao¡¯s clothes.
¡°Mother, it¡¯s Gu Qingyao. It really is Gu Qingyao. She has such a good life now. We¡¯re both daughters of the Gu family, why should she have such a good life?¡±
One could discern the difference between them at a nce. Especially now, as society grew more affluent and more developed.
Gu Qingyao was clearly dressed like a girl from a wealthy family.
As for Mo Beihan, his opponent looked as if he was someone powerful, but Mo Beihan had just beat him up. This proved how capable he was. He was not afraid of anyone.
The poor boy in the Qing River Brigade, whom she had dismissed, could now bring Gu Qingyao to such a luxurious restaurant for dinner. Gu Ruoqing was consumed with envy at that thought.
But Zhang Xiaohui did not seem to have heard her. Her eyes were fixed on the direction in which Bai Youran had left.
The girl¡¯s surname was Bai, and she seemed about the same age as Gu Qingyao. More importantly, she bore some resemnce both to herself and Wang Guozhu. She might be her daughter!
At the moment, Zhang Xiaohui was incredibly excited. She had been in the capital for a while. She had not known the adoptive family and did not know much about them. She only knew that their surname was Bai and that they lived in the capital. She still remembered what the woman she had met so long ago looked like.
This Bai Youran might really be her daughter.
She just had to confirm that the adoptive mother was the one she had met in the past. Then she would be sure!
Chapter 799 - Zhang Xiaohui Meets Bai Youran (5)
Chapter 799: Zhang Xiaohui Meets Bai Youran (5)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s imagination ran wild. With a daughter like that, her future was assured.
She excitedly dragged Gu Ruoqing away. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll treat you to a good meal. We¡¯ll be rich soon. We don¡¯t have to worry about money.¡±
Today¡¯s environment was truly wonderful. As long as one had the money, many things were freely avable for purchase.
There were many beautiful clothes from the southern provinces. They were avable at stalls along the street, and cloth coupons were unnecessary. As long as she had money, she could buy as many pieces as she liked.
.
They had no ie, so they had dipped into their savings on the way to the capital. Both Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing were worried about how they would live in the future.
But their worries did not stop them from spending money. The Jin Jiang Restaurant was so famous, and all the diners were from high society. The mother and daughter also wanted to experience what it was like to be rich. Gu Ruoqing was wondering if she could catch some rich boy¡¯s eye and find true love here. Then she would not have to worry for the rest of her life!
Gu Ruoqing was startled when her mother excitedly offered to buy her a good meal. ¡°Mother, that was Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan! Why are you so indifferent?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s steps paused. Her gaze was fixed on Bai Youran.
Gu Ruoqing continued her own line of thought. ¡°It¡¯s so unfair. What does Gu Qingyao have? Why should she have such a good life? Mother, the Gu family must have be very rich for her, as a daughter, to have such a good life. Mother, let¡¯s go back! Anyway, Gu Qingyao is your daughter and my younger sister. It¡¯s only right that she should support us.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui frowned and pondered whether this would be possible.
¡°What you¡¯re saying does make some sense. All right, we¡¯ll slowly think about it. Let¡¯s go and have a good meal first. Anyway, with the Gu family here, we don¡¯t have to worry about money. Let¡¯s go and have a good meal!¡±
1
Gu Ruoqing¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Okay! I want to live like a rich youngdy too.¡±
...
Bai Youran went home and burst into tears.
They could not hide from the family that Bai Chi had been beaten up. When the Bai family found out that it was Mo Beihan who had beaten him, their expressions turned ugly.
Old Master Mo was in the study when he received a phone call from the Bai family¡¯s second son, Bai Jingcheng. He wanted to talk about what had happened today and demand an exnation for why Mo Beihan had beaten up Bai Chi.
Old Master Mo leisurely listened to the phone call. He smiled a little, but when he spoke, he did not pull his punches!
¡°Boy, you have some nerve! How dare youe and question me. Two men from the younger generation have a fight and you¡¯re interfering? Why? Are you trying to make trouble for the Mo family?¡±
Bai Jingcheng was so shocked that he broke out in a cold sweat.
His family did not have much standing in the Bai family. He only had an empty post and did not have much influence. But because of that, they ced even more emphasis on their honor.
They thought highly of themselves just because they were members of the powerful Bai family,
Bai Chi was one of the Bai family¡¯s grandchildren. He was the first to give the Bai family a great-grandchild. So, of course, Bai Jingcheng thought that he held a special ce in the Bai family.
Now that he had been beaten up and by a country boy like Mo Beihan, he immediately called the Mo family to demand an exnation.
Bai Jingcheng was so angry that he was not thinking clearly. But the moment Old Master Mo questioned him, he immediately shrank back!
Old Master Mo grunted a little as he hung up. ¡°That creature doesn¡¯t know his ce. How dare youe yelping to me. I would even beat you up, much less your son. Hmph!¡±
Chapter 800 - A Scolding From Old Master Bai (1)
Chapter 800: A Scolding From Old Master Bai (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Old Master Mo grumbled angrily as Mo Beihan entered.
The Old Master nced at him. ¡°You¡¯ve learnt to beat someone up? You¡¯re quite something! Weren¡¯t you having a meal, why beat up that useless fellow?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled and exined what had happened. Old Master Mo was about to put on a haughty, grandfatherly air and reprimand his grandson, but he exploded in rage when he heard what happened!
¡°What? That bastard dared to look down on Yao Yao? That¡¯s my granddaughter-inw. How dare a bastard like him look down on her? You only punched him twice? Are you even my grandson? Under the circumstances, you should just have destroyed him. Wow! This will be the death of me!¡±
Old Master Mo recalled that that fellow Bai Jingcheng even had the gall to question him. He grew even more infuriated. He wanted to grab his gun, rush over to the Bai House, and shoot them.
Old Master Mo copsed into his chair in a rage. He red at Mo Beihan.. He had expected better from him!
Mo Beihan tried to cate him. His grandfather was so hot-tempered!
¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s not my fault! Our Mo family is so much more powerful than the Bai family. I¡¯m the eldest grandson of the Mo family. If I can¡¯t beat a yboy from the Bai family, it must be because you don¡¯t dote on me enough.¡±
Old Master Mo: ¡°...¡±
Shameless!
Old Master Mo gave him a sideways nce. ¡°Don¡¯t tell you¡¯re just going to let it go.¡±
Mo Beihan smiled briefly. ¡°Of course not. The Bai family yboy dared to look down on your granddaughter-inw. This is a stain on the Mo family honor! As the eldest grandson of the Mo family, I have to consider the Mo family¡¯s reputation. I can¡¯t just let it go, right?¡±
Old Master Mo: ¡°...¡±
He wanted to stand up for his wife but managed to drag the Mo family¡¯s reputation into it. He was... really his grandson!
¡°What are you nning to do?¡±
A cold light shed across Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes, but his expression remained the same. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandfather. I¡¯ll deal with it. I guarantee that the Mo family won¡¯t lose face. As for you! You¡¯re so old, don¡¯t worry so much!¡±
Old Master Mo¡¯s mouth twitched, but he did not say anything.
¡°When are you and Yao Yao nning to get married?¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°Soon. I¡¯ve already received news from overseas that Uncle Gu will be back in China soon. Then he will probably be preparing to marry Aunt Qiao. When their wedding is over, it will be my turn.
¡°I think around autumn this year!¡±
Autumn. The new year was over; autumn would be here soon.
Old Master Mo thought about it and nodded. ¡°Alright, we still have a few months. Let¡¯s wait. We prepared everything for your wedding years ago. If anything iscking, you can make up for it. Don¡¯t let anything slip.¡±
¡°Also, didn¡¯t you say that Yao Yao¡¯s mother is Qiao Jewelry¡¯s chief executive? They must be very rich. We had better give a bigger wedding present so as not to offend them.¡±
Mo Beihan smiled sweetly. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, Grandfather, the wedding won¡¯t embarrass you.¡±
Old Master Mo grunted. ¡°Our Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson¡¯s wedding must not appear to be cheap. If you need anything, just speak up. Do you hear me?¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
The two of them chatted for a while before Mo Beihan went home.
When his grandson had gone, Old Master Mo angrily called the Bai House. Coincidentally, Old Master Bai had just returned, so he took the call.
Old Master Bai was not at home just now. He had just returned when Bai Jingchengined that Mo Beihan had beaten up Bai Chi. He had just figured out what had happened when Old Master Mo¡¯s call came. Old Master Mo¡¯s angry roars could be heard over the telephone line!
Chapter 801 - A Scolding From Old Master Bai (2)
Chapter 801: A Scolding From Old Master Bai (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Old Master Mo poured out his wrath on Old Master Bai!
¡°Old man, is this how you raise your grandsons? How dare he flirt with my eldest granddaughter-inw! Is he blind? He dared to do such a thing when he saw my grandson standing there. What does he mean by that, huh?¡±
Old Master Bai had just picked up the receiver. He jumped in fright to hear Old Master Mo¡¯s roar. His ear was ringing!
But before he could respond, Old Master Mo took a breath and continued roaring. ¡°He thinks he¡¯s so great! He even dared to flirt with my granddaughter-inw in front of my grandson? Hasn¡¯t he seen a woman before? He can¡¯t find a wife after his divorce so now he¡¯s stealing other people¡¯s wives? Is the Bai Family full of robbers?
Old Master Bai¡¯s brain was ringing at his tirade. ¡°No, Old Mo...¡±
¡°What do you mean no? My grandson told me about it personally, can there be any doubt? So many people in the restaurant witnessed it. You¡¯ve trampled on my family¡¯s reputation.
¡°And your useless son! He failed to teach his son properly so he was beaten up, then he had the cheek to question me? Who does he think he is? Your boy was shameless enough to flirt with someone else¡¯s granddaughter-inw, was beaten up by her fianc¨¦, and he dares to say anything? He should consider himself lucky I don¡¯t just shoot him.
.
¡°What kind of fools are you raising? Your grandson is despicable, shameless, and useless. Your son has no sense of propriety and dares to question me? I¡¯m so angry, I won¡¯t let this go!¡±
Bang!
Old Master Mo finished roaring and hung up the phone.
He picked up the cup of tea on his table and moistened his throat. That felt better!
Meanwhile, in the Bai family, Old Master Bai was bewildered by this outpouring of wrath. He had not even had a chance to exin before Old Master Mo hung up.
He was angry, but one sentence stood out.
His son had questioned Old Master Mo!
Old Master Bai turned to look at the people in the living room. ¡°Which of you dared to question Old Mo?¡±
Bai Jing shuddered instinctively. ¡°It... it was me!¡±
Old Master Bai looked at his son incredulously.
¡°You... you went to question Old Mo over something like that? What is there to question? Did you question why his grandson beat up your son?¡±
Bai Jing could not help but grow frightened at his father¡¯s tone.
¡°I... Father, Chi¡¯er was beaten up so badly. I just felt sorry for him. He¡¯s the father of our family¡¯s oldest great-grandson. The boy is young and motherless, and his father was so badly beaten up. Of course I was upset.¡±
Old Master Bai pped him angrily. ¡°So you went to question Old Master Mo?¡±
Bai Jing shrank back after the blow. ¡°No... no... I... I just made a call... ah...¡±
Old Master Bai pped him again before he could finish.
¡°Just made a call? What else can you do besides make a call? Were you thinking of going over to the Mo house and questioning Old Mo in person? Old Mo would probably shoot you!¡±
Bai Jingcheng said in an aggrieved tone, ¡°But, Father, Chi¡¯er is the Bai family¡¯s grandson. We can¡¯t just allow someone from the Mo family to beat him. Who is Mo Beihan? He¡¯s just a country bumpkin who has no influence in the Mo family! How can hepare to our Chi¡¯er?
¡°At the very least, I am also the Bai family¡¯s Young Master. Surely, Old Master Mo wouldn¡¯t shoot me? The Mo family has been on the decline for years, but our Bai family has been doing very well.¡±
Old Master Bai exploded in rage and started to kick him. ¡°You idiot, I¡¯ll beat you to death. Even if the Mo family has really declined, Old Master Mo is not to be questioned by an idiot like you. Come here! Don¡¯t you dare dodge!¡±
Chapter 802 - A Scolding From Old Master Bai (3)
Chapter 802: A Scolding From Old Master Bai (3)
In the Bai family, Bai Jingcheng was not considered to be very capable, but he was not entirely useless either.
But with the backing of the Bai family, he had always had an easy life.
His thinking was typical of a nobody. The Bai family had advanced rapidly in recent times, so he had naturally grown smug. Also, his son, Bai Chi had given the Bai family its first great-grandson. That made him even more smug!
But the Mo family appeared to be declining in recent years.
Because there was no sessor!
The Bai family was flourishing. The sons and grandsons were doing fairly well, especially the eldest grandson. He had been doing well in the capital.
But it was different for the Mo family. The Mo familycked talent.
The brother-inw, Mo Wei, was no fool but preferred to keep a low profile and have a peaceful life. Within the capital¡¯s wealthy circles, he was not forgotten, but he was not outstanding either.
He showed no sign of being chosen as the Mo family¡¯s sessor.
Mo Beihan had been away for three years.
The eldest son, Mo Huai, was useless. Mo Yunhao was a typical yboy.
Among the fourth generation, Mo Chengrui and the others were still young and could not keep up appearances for the Mo family. So it looked as if the Mo family was declining!
The Mo family did not seem to be doing as well as the Bai family, which was flourishing in various careers and trades!
This was why Bai Jingcheng had dared to angrily call Old Master Mo to question him.
But the Mo family was still the Mo family. Even if the Mo family had no sessor, as long as Old Master Mo lived, he was not to be questioned by the likes of Bai Jingcheng.
It was an understatement to say he had no sense of propriety. He waspletely reckless.
When Old Master Bai finished beating his son, he asked, ¡°What has Mo Beihan been up totely? When did he get engaged?¡±
After all, he was the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson. When he lived in the capital three years ago, Old Master Mo had doted on him, so Old Master Bai also followed his progress with interest.
Especially since his granddaughter was so fond of Mo Beihan. Of course Old Master Bai paid close attention to him.
Bai Jingcheng said, ¡°Nothing much. That Mo Beihan has been back for a few months but hasn¡¯t done much work. He loafs around all day. I don¡¯t know when he got engaged.
¡°But his fianc¨¦e is not from an important family, so Old Master Mo probably doesn¡¯t think very highly of him. Otherwise, the capital would certainly have heard about the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson¡¯s engagement.¡±
Old Master Bai angrily pped him again. ¡°No one will think you¡¯re dumb if you don¡¯t speak!¡±
Old Master Bai looked at his eldest grandson, Bai Fei. ¡°You tell me!¡±
Bai Fei was the Bai family¡¯s eldest grandson, and he held the highest status among the Bai family¡¯s grandchildren.
He had not paid much attention when Bai Chi¡¯s incident first happened, but when he found out that his Second Uncle had recklessly called Old Master Mo to question him, he knew there would be trouble!
Bai Fei frowned and said, ¡°Grandfather, Mo Beihan came back before the new year, but he really hasn¡¯t done much over the past few months. I haven¡¯t heard of Old Master Mo arranging a job for him either. But Mo Beihan seems rather busy recently. The yboys in high society seldom see him around.
¡°He has been back for so long, but he doesn¡¯t seem to want to integrate into the capital¡¯s circles. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s busy with.
¡°As for his fianc¨¦e, I don¡¯t know about her.¡±
No matter what, Mo Beihan held the title of Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson. Although he had an elder brother who left four children behind, this brother had passed away. That made Mo Beihan the oldest among the grandchildren.
Chapter 803 - A Scolding From Old Master Bai (4)
Chapter 803: A Scolding From Old Master Bai (4)
The eldest son, Mo Huai, was useless. The brother-inw was indifferent towards family matters. At present, therge Mo family fell entirely on Old Master Mo¡¯s shoulders. Mo Yunhao was a typical yboy. As the Bai family¡¯s eldest grandson, Bai Fei naturally paid close attention to Mo Beihan.
Of next importance was Mo Chengrui of the fourth generation.
If both Mo Beihan and Mo Chengrui could not rise to the asion, the Mo family was as good as finished.
Bai Fei did not pay much attention to the others.
The other children were still young, and Old Master Mo was very old. Who knew how many more years he couldst. Perhaps he would no longer be around by the time the other children grew up.
Old Master Bai frowned. ¡°If Old Master Mo really dotes on this eldest grandson, he would make a good match for him to support him. Who is that fianc¨¦e of his? Why didn¡¯t we hear news of his engagement?¡±
¡°No! She¡¯s not Beihan¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She¡¯s not worthy of him!¡±
Old Master Bai was talking to Bai Fei when Bai Youran suddenly rushed downstairs, screaming and shouting.
Old Master Bai frowned and looked up to see his usually pretty granddaughter¡¯s face twisted viciously.
Bai Youran rushed over and said to Old Master Bai, ¡°Grandfather, that Gu Qingyao cannot possibly be Mo Beihan¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Old Master Mo has identified Mo Beihan as his sessor. He has no support from his mother¡¯s family, so Old Master Mo will certainly find a girl from a wealthy family and have a high profile engagement so that he can announce Mo Beihan¡¯s status to the entire capital. How could he possibly make a match with a girl from a lowly background?
¡°I know that Gu Qingyao. She¡¯s the Gu family¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s actually their niece and not their daughter. She¡¯s been studying overseas. She¡¯s been back for a long time and still hasn¡¯t found a job. Now she lives with her Second Uncle. She¡¯s useless.
¡°Her father used to be a farmer. Now the two old folks from the Gu family are living with their second son, so when Gu Qingyao returned to China, she also moved in with her Second Uncle.¡±
Gu Family?
Old Master Bai and Bai Fei frowned.
The Gu family had been advancing in the capital for many years now. In the past, their progress had been impeded by their family background, but now that society was opening up, they were advancing rapidly.
Old Master Mo had been promoting the Gu family.
The Gu family¡¯s second son, Gu Yuncheng, was currently progressing well. They had heard about the grandsons as well. But they had not heard that the Gus had a granddaughter!
They vaguely recalled that the Gu family had a granddaughter through their daughter. Many who wanted to make a marriage alliance with the Gu family had targeted this granddaughter because the Gus had no daughters.
Since when did the Gu family have another granddaughter?
Old Master Bai continued to furrow his brow as he said to Bai Fei. ¡°Go and find out what is really going on. A marriage alliance between the Mos and the Gus cannot be good news for us.
¡°No matter whether Mo Beihan is capable or not, it cannot be good for us if the Gu family¡¯s daughter marries into the Mo family. The Gu family¡¯s grandsons are all very talented. With the Mo family¡¯s support, they can go far.¡±
Bai Fei nodded. ¡°I understand, Grandfather!¡±
In contrast, they were even more eager for Bai Youran to marry Mo Beihan.
The Mo family business was so big that anyone would want a share.
If Mo Beihan was really capable, then it would be advantageous to the Bai family if Bai Youran married him.
If Mo Beihan was not capable, then based on his status as the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandsons and the support of his four nephews, the Bai family, together with that faction of the Mo family, might provide Mo Beihan with the support to be the head of the family. Then the Bai family would control the entire Mo family.
Chapter 804 - A Scolding From Old Master Bai (5)
Chapter 804: A Scolding From Old Master Bai (5)
Meanwhile, Mo Beihan had left the Old Master¡¯s study and returned to his own room.
He had a study there which had been specially furnished for him.
There was a telephone there. The phone rang the moment he entered the room.
¡°Boss, Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing saw you when you beat up that Bai Chi at the Jin Jiang Restaurant today. The two of them have some money, but it won¡¯tst at the rate they¡¯re spending it. They found out that the Jin Jiang Restaurant is very famous here and only the wealthy eat there, so they went to enjoy themselves but saw you.
¡°They were originally in the main hall downstairs but moved to a private room after you left. Zhang Xiaohui kept staring at Bai Youran. Later on, they asked around in the restaurant about Bai Youran.¡±
When Mo Beihan heard there, he was almost certain that the child Zhang Xiaohui had exchanged that year was Bai Youran!
¡°Is there news of the child that was born in the year that Zhang Xiaohui gave birth?¡±
The other person fell silent for a while before he said, ¡°Boss, we don¡¯t have any news yet. There was little news in those times, and no one cared about female babies. It is almost impossible to find someone from those times.¡±
Mo Beihan also knew that this incident was difficult to investigate.
Circumstances then were much harsher than they were now. Many events had urred without leaving any traces.
That year, Zhang Xiaohui had given birth in a small clinic. Things were so bad that many people had died. At that time, many female babies had been abandoned, so it was not a big deal. It really was difficult to find the truth.
¡°Try your best. Investigate everyone who was alive at that time. Hopefully, you can find the child!¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
After he hung up, Mo Beihan sat in his chair and drummed on the table. The rhythmic sound of it echoed in the silent study.
Since Bai Youran had nothing better to do, why not help her meet her birth mother?
**
Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing had a good meal in the restaurant. They ordered many famous dishes. They spent more on this meal than they had in their entire stay in the capital. They were delighted.
When they got back to their residence, Gu Ruoqing still longed for more. She looked at the cramped room that she lived in and said discontentedly, ¡°Mother, this room is too small. Let¡¯s move to a bigger one! We¡¯re going to have plenty of money soon anyway. We don¡¯t have to worry about money anymore.
¡°Look at how well Gu Qingyao dresses! Her room must be very big. I want a big room too.¡±
Gu Ruoqing felt rather bloated, and she copsed on the bed, fantasizing about how she would soon live the life of a rich, youngdy.
Zhang Xiaohui had thoroughly enjoyed her meal. As for the Gu family, she did not have much feeling for them.
She had a bone-deep contempt for Gu Yunshen and also detested him. Gu Qingyao was not her child, so Zhang Xiaohui felt that her own daughter, Bai Youran, wasparatively wealthier.
¡°Don¡¯t bother with the Gu family. We can¡¯t possibly rejoin the family. I know Gu Yunshen. Now that the Gu family is not affected by its background, he will never marry me.¡±
Gu Ruoqing frowned and disagreed. ¡°Why is it impossible? I¡¯m his daughter too. He doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m not his true daughter, right? Our lives now are so hard, why shouldn¡¯t he support us?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui nced at Gu Ruoqing. ¡°That¡¯s different. When we divorced, you broke off ties with the Gu family. You signed the document yourself. Gu Yunshen is very stubborn. Now that he is not restricted by his background, he won¡¯t support us.¡±
Chapter 805 - Second Cousin Gu Is So Handsome And Charming (1)
Chapter 805: Second Cousin Gu Is So Handsome And Charming (1)
When she saw that Gu Ruoqing was upset, Zhang Xiaohui continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Someone else will support us. That person is much richer than Gu Yunshen!¡±
Zhang Xiaohui had asked around in the restaurant and found out that Bai Youran was the only girl in the Bai family. The Bai family was very wealthy and reputable in the capital. But some had not heard of the Gu family before.
Those who had said that they could notpare to the Bai family.
So to Zhang Xiaohui, the Gu family, which was not rted to her, was not as reliable as her own daughter.
Gu Ruoqing frowned when she saw how certain her mother was. She had been with her mother for so long. Her mother kept saying that if they went north, they would find someone to support them. She also said that this person was very rich. Once they found her, they would have no worries for the rest of their lives.
But she had not expected it to take so many years just to get to the capital.
Now that the environment was better, they could buy whatever they liked as long as they had the money. That made her mother even more adamant that they go to the capital to look for this person. Now she was even indifferent to the Gu family and had ced her hopes on this person. Gu Ruoqing did not understand why her mother was so certain.
¡°Mother, who exactly are you looking for? Why are you so sure that they will support us?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui looked at Gu Ruoqing smugly and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. It¡¯s a secret. I¡¯ll give you a surprise when the time is right. Anyway, she will certainly support us.¡±
Gu Ruoqing frowned. She had a bad feeling about this. She did not trust her mother.
In the past, she said that they would have a good life once she married Wang Guozhu. She had trusted her implicitly and followed her to the Wang family. Not only had it not been a good life, but it had also been hell.
How much had they suffered all these years in order to reach the capital? Although they had good times, they had been with many men and had even given them children.
Now that she had seen Gu Qingyao, she wondered if she would be living a rich young girl¡¯s life like Gu Qingyao if she had not left the Gu family?
¡°Mother, tell me who that person is and how she¡¯s rted to you. I¡¯ve listened to this line for so long. It has been so difficult to reach the capital. I¡¯m not a child anymore. Stop treating me like a child and tell me.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui refused. This was her secret. She enjoyed the feeling of being the only one who knew this secret.
Although she really wanted to boast about it, she was afraid that Gu Ruoqing would be too impulsive and ruin everything.
Zhang Xiaohui frowned and said, ¡°I won¡¯t harm you. All you have to do is follow me. Anyway, forget about the Gu family for now. My person is much more reliable. I guarantee you will live in thep of luxury for the rest of your life.¡±
Gu Ruoqing lost her temper. It had been so long, but she still refused to tell her. Did she not trust her?
¡°Mother, I¡¯m your daughter. I¡¯ve been with you for so long. We have relied on each other all along. Now you won¡¯t even tell me such a small thing. Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±
¡°Fine! If you¡¯re so clever, you go look for your friend, and I¡¯ll go look for the Gu family. Anyway, I was their daughter. I want to have whatever Gu Qingyao has, and more.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui looked disapproving. ¡°Why are you so disobedient?¡±
Gu Ruoqing was furious. ¡°How am I disobedient? You said that you want to find someone in the capital, so I followed you here. I¡¯ve suffered so much on the way here. It was so difficult to reach the capital, but you still won¡¯t tell me the truth. Why should I trust you?¡±
Chapter 806 - Second Cousin Gu Is So Handsome And Charming (2)
Chapter 806: Second Cousin Gu Is So Handsome And Charming (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Look, what kind of life are we leading? What kind of life are other people living? Those girls and boys from wealthy families can eat at Jin Jiang Restaurant every day. I want to do that too.¡±
Gu Ruoqing had been at the capital for some time and had seen unattainable wealth.
Few expensive ces existed in the past. Even in the department stores, many items were limited and one needed coupons to buy them.
Things were different now. Society had progressed and resources had grown more abundant. Many restaurants and small shops had sprung up. The rich-poor divide had grownrger. Now, one could spend at any expensive ce as long as one had the money. It was such a wonderful feeling.
.
Gu Ruoqing could not bear to wait any longer.
Especially when they went to Jin Jiang Restaurant today. She saw so many people eating and drinking. She had seen many kinds of food on the menu that she had not even heard about. The price of a single dish was more than many people¡¯s monthly sry...
Heavens!
There were even people who ate such expensive food daily. She had observed the restaurant for a long time. It was crowded every day. These people must be so rich!
¡°Mother, I can¡¯t wait any longer. I want to live like a wealthy person now. I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t tell me and don¡¯t give me some money immediately, I¡¯ll look for a way out myself. I doubt you can survive without me.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui paused. ¡°You... what are you nning? How much money can you earn? You...¡±
¡°What do you mean how much money can I earn?¡± Gu Ruoqing roared. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I earned most of the money that you spent on the way here. We¡¯ve been on our own for ten years. How did we survive for ten years?¡±
¡°Do you think men will fancy a middle-aged woman like you? Isn¡¯t it because I am young and pretty? I¡¯ve been supporting you all these years. Without me, you¡¯d be nothing.¡±
Gu Ruoqing was fuming. As she ranted, she increasingly felt that she was in the right. She continued, ¡°So many rich peoplee and go in the Jin Jiang Restaurant every day. If I just get to know one, I can live a wealthy life. Don¡¯t you think so? All right! I¡¯ll go and find a rich man. When you find your friend and she¡¯s richer than the man I¡¯ll find, I¡¯ll look for you.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui was shocked. She immediately grabbed her. ¡°No, you¡¯re not allowed to look for someone like that. In the past, we were in a strange ce, and no one knew us. No one knows about our past. When I find my friend, you will immediately be a wealthy youngdy. Then you can marry any rich boy.
¡°Also, you must not do such things again. If people find out in the future, they will mock my friend. Be a good girl and stay home. I promise that soon...¡±
¡°Let me go.¡± Gu Ruoqing angrily flung Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s hand aside. ¡°Why should I listen to you? I¡¯ve listened to you for so many years, and nothing good hase of it!
¡°Now you think I¡¯m an embarrassment? You¡¯re even more embarrassing. No matter what I¡¯ve done, haven¡¯t you done the same?
¡°When we were with the Gu family, you insisted on marrying Wang Guozhu and said that he would give us a good life. What happened in the end? I did not have a single, pleasant day after I left the Gu family. Later on, you said that we will have a good life when we reach the capital. What happened? It took us ten whole years to reach the capital. How much have I suffered over the past ten years?¡±
Chapter 807 - Second Cousin Gu Is So Handsome And Charming (3)
Chapter 807: Second Cousin Gu Is So Handsome And Charming (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°And now we¡¯ve finally reached the capital and discovered that Gu Qingyao has turned into a rich young girl. Look at her clothes and things and where she eats. How can Ipare to her in any way? If I hadn¡¯t left the Gu family, everything Gu Qingyao has would have been mine. Why didn¡¯t you bring Gu Qingyao along?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui: ¡°...¡±
Gu Qingyao was not her daughter. Why would she bring her along?
Gu Ruoqing was even more determined to leave when she saw that Zhang Xiaohui did not reply. She deeply resented Zhang Xiaohui for not divulging her secret even up to now.
Zhang Xiaohui spent a long time persuading her and made many promises, but Gu Ruoqing would not listen. In the end, Zhang Xiaohui had no choice but to tell Gu Ruoqing the truth.
She felt that since Bai Youran was a rich youngdy and Gu Ruoqing would be her sister, then with Bai Youran¡¯s help, Gu Ruoqing would be able to marry into a wealthy family and be a rich young woman.
.
Anyway, no one knew what they had done before they reached the capital. With Bai Youran¡¯s help, Gu Ruoqing would certainly be able to enter the same social circle as all those rich youngdies in the capital.
But if she did as they had done in the past, and people in the capital got wind of it, it would be apletely different matter. She must not leave.
Gu Ruoqing was shocked by what she heard!
¡°You... what are you saying? The rich young girl we saw at the restaurant is my older sister? You gave birth to her?¡±
The news shocked Gu Ruoqing to the core. She could not ept it.
She had never imagined that her mother had a daughter like that who was so rich and so... unapproachable!
When Gu Ruoqing remembered what Bai Youran had looked like in the restaurant that day, she grew agitated. That was her older sister?
Zhang Xiaohui said, ¡°I¡¯m not very certain. That family¡¯s surname was certainly Bai. I think the woman was called Zheng Min. You saw her too. She looks very like me. It¡¯s probably her.
¡°We have to investigate carefully. Once we¡¯re certain, we¡¯ll go and acknowledge her. Your older sister is truly a rich young girl. With her, we will have no worries for the rest of our lives. We can eat at the Jin Jiang Restaurant every day.
¡°What is the Gu family? They cannot hold a candle to the Bai family. When we¡¯re reunited with your older sister, perhaps the Bai family will take you in for her sake! I¡¯ve heard that your older sister is the only girl in the Bai family, and they dote on her.¡±
Gu Ruoqing¡¯s brain was ringing. It was too fantastic!
When she recovered, she was filled with delight. That was her own older sister, of course they could rely on her!
¡°Then... what happened to the other child? That family¡¯s child? After we are reunited with my older sister, they will know that she¡¯s not really their child. Will they look for their own daughter?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui looked smug when she heard that. ¡°Of course she¡¯s dead. How could I possibly keep her? How much food does it take to raise a child? And I¡¯d have to wait on her too.
¡°Also, if she were to be discovered in the future, it would affect your older sister¡¯s future.¡±
Gu Ruoqing¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Dead? You killed the child?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui said, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her, I just abandoned her. It waste at night and very cold. She probably froze to death.
1
¡°Anyway, in those times, no one would be willing to raise a female baby. Even if I abandoned her by the main road, no one would want her.¡±
Gu Ruoqing: ¡°...¡±
Chapter 808 - Second Cousin Gu Is So Handsome And Charming (4)
Chapter 808: Second Cousin Gu Is So Handsome And Charming (4)
That¡¯s right!
Even now, many people did not have enough food and clothing, much less twenty years ago.
No one wanted girls then. They were extremely biased against girls.
It would be a miracle if a girl who had been abandoned in a little ce like that survived.
¡°Then... how did Gu Qingyao turn up?¡±
She and Gu Qingyao appeared to be twins, but if her real older sister was living with the Bai family, who was Gu Qingyao?
Zhang Xiaohui said indifferently, ¡°Who knows? Anyway, I didn¡¯t give birth to her. I only just had time to carry your older sister away. It was an urgent matter, and I didn¡¯t have time to think it through. I just did it.
¡°When I got back, I found Gu Yunshen in my room and two girls on my bed. He was ying with Gu Qingyao. Everyone in the hospital knew that I had given birth to twins, so there was no concealing the fact. Now there were two children in the room, and Gu Yunshen had seen them, so I just yed along and let them bring Gu Qingyao home and treat her as one of their children.¡±
Gu Ruoqing was stunned, then delighted. She clutched at Zhang Xiaohui, her whole body quivering in excitement. ¡°Then... Mother, are you saying that Gu Qingyao doesn¡¯t actually belong to the Gu family?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui said, ¡°Of course. Who knows where that bastard came from? Probably someone else gave birth to her and didn¡¯t want her because she¡¯s a girl. Only an idiot like Gu Yunshen would treasure her and raise her for so many years.¡±
¡°Hahaha!¡± Gu Ruoqingughed loudly in excitement. She could not contain her delight!
¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s great hahaha! That means Gu Qingyao doesn¡¯t belong to the Gu family. She¡¯s just an unwanted bastard, right?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui thought about it and said, ¡°Right!¡±
Gu Ruoqing said eagerly, ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t we use this to threaten Gu Qingyao? Ask her to give us money, the best amodations, and servants to wait on us. Otherwise, we will tell the Gu family that she doesn¡¯t belong to them. Then the Gu family will kick her out, and she can¡¯t be the Gu family¡¯s youngdy any longer. Hahahaha!¡±
Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s a good idea. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask around and find out where the Gu family lives.¡±
That night, Zhang Xiaohui was extremely excited and only fell asleep past midnight.
As for Gu Ruoqing, she had a restless night.
On one hand, she was happy that she could soon live like a rich person. Her older sister was so amazing and came from such a wealthy family. She would certainly have a lot of money.
On the other hand, as she thought about what had happened, she began to feel bitter.
They were twins and they shared the same mother. Why should she be the one to suffer for so many years, grow up in the countryside, and marry so many old men in order to survive until this day, while Bai Youran grew up in a wealthy family and enjoyed the best in life?
If she had been exchanged, she would be a rich youngdy now. She would not need to suffer so much.
The more she thought about it, the more Gu Ruoqing felt that Zhang Xiaohui and Bai Youran owed her something.
But when she thought about how Gu Qingyao would soon be forced to leave the Gu family and wander the streets, she felt incredibly excited!
**
After the new year, the weather slowly grew warmer!
School had started, but Ji Mingyue¡¯s circumstances were special. The Ji family in the capital wanted her to remain there.
Ji Mingzhe thought remaining in the capital was best for his younger sister. Although her grandparents lived in the provincial capital, the Ji family would certainly remain in the capital in the future. He and his father were both advancing in the capital. He only had one younger sister, and he could not bear to have her marry someone faraway in the provincial capital.
Chapter 809 - Second Cousin Gu Is So Handsome And Charming (5)
Chapter 809: Second Cousin Gu Is So Handsome And Charming (5)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Also, there was the threat of Bai Chi. After hearing Gu Jinhang¡¯s advice, Ji Mingzhe had been trying to find a brother-inw for himself. He wanted to get his younger sister married off as soon as possible. Of course, it would be more convenient for his younger sister to remain in the capital for a while.
Ji Mingyue was attending university in the provincial capital. Ji Mingzhe applied for leave for her and retained her in the capital.
But the girl refused to get married. Ji Mingzhe expended a great deal of effort to identify a few candidates, but she would not even meet them. She insisted that they were unsuitable.
Ji Mingzhe said helplessly, ¡°Sister! What are you thinking? You know what things are like with the Bai family. We are no match for the Bai family. I cannot possibly see you waste your life because of that bastard, Bai Chi! Listen to me and meet them.. Find one that you like and marry him, all right?¡±
Ji Mingyue lowered her head and twisted her fingers uneasily. ¡°I... I don¡¯t want to get married!¡±
¡°You...¡± Ji Mingzhe¡¯s head ached. His younger sister refused to listen to him. What could he do?
¡°Mingyue, this is not the time for tantrums. I know you were badly affected by the incident with Bai Chi. But you can¡¯t possibly allow that scum to ruin your entire life.
¡°The Bai family¡¯s shamelessness caused that incident. It has nothing to do with you. You¡¯re twenty-eight years old now and it¡¯s time for you to get married. In another two years, it will be even harder to make a match. Listen to me and make good use of this opportunity. Get to know a few people and see if there is anyone you fancy. All right?¡±
Ji Mingyue lowered her head. Her mind was filled with Gu Jinhang¡¯s warm but naughty smile. She had met a few of the men that her older brother had mentioned, but not all of them. But regardless of whether she had met them or not, she felt that none of them couldpare to Gu Jinhang.
While she was staying in the capital, Gu Jinhang had run into her several times. He had also especially sought her out a few times to bring her for meals and to have fun.
Even though Jin Jiang Restaurant was so expensive, he had brought her to the best and most expensive private room and ordered the costliest and rarest dishes for her. She had heard that that kind of crab was very, very expensive. She only knew that it was a crab, but it was huge! She had never seen such arge crab before. And there were some kinds of prawns that she had never seen before. They were exorbitant!
Even when she was eating a crab w, she felt that she had to eat every scrap so as not to waste anything!
But Gu Jinhang, who was sitting opposite her, had exined the dishes to her calmly. He knew when each item was best eaten, where it was produced, and everything about it.
It was clearly an exorbitant item, but his exnation seemed to turn into a form of enjoyment. The cost did not matter. Like any other ordinary dish, all that mattered was that it was delicious.
And then there was some red wine that she had never heard of. It was so expensive that she felt as though she was drinking money with every sip she took. But Gu Jinhang had continued teaching her to evaluate wine in that gentlemanly way of his. He could name many types of wine. He knew where they came from, their vintage, and so on and so on. She listened, mesmerized, until her brain turned to mush, and she did not remember anything much!
She felt that he was just too incredible! He knew so many things! He was so rich! He was so handsome! He had such good taste!
When they walked along the streets and ruffians whistled at her, he would beat them up. He could single-handedly take on seven or eight of them without any problem.
She felt that he was just too amazing! And manly! She felt so safe with him.
Once, she went to school to pass something to him and saw him emerge from the school with a group of his ssmates.
Chapter 810 - Second Cousin Gu Is So Handsome And Charming (6)
Chapter 810: Second Cousin Gu Is So Handsome And Charming (6)
Although he was surrounded by so many people, everyone was very deferential towards him and looked at him adoringly. He must be quite incredible. But he was so calm. It must be because he was used to it!
He was so outstanding!
His ssmates had all smiled at her fawningly! They had called her ¡®sister-inw¡¯ so sweetly!
With him, she felt incredibly conceited and self-confident!
She felt as if she was the most beautiful! And outstanding!
Ji Mingyue cupped her cheeks in her hands. She felt that she had degenerated!
How could she be so infatuated with Gu Jinhang just because he was rich and handsome?
She was too superficial!
Gu Jinhang was so amazing!
She heard that he was doing well in school. Although he did not have top grades in every subject, unlike that little pervert Mu Mu, things were different for him!
He was an adult and needed to socialize and maintain his position. Mu Mu was a child who only needed to study.
Gu Jinhang was the Gu family¡¯s sessor. He was very well-known in the capital¡¯s social circles. He had to deal with so many matters, but he could still win the admiration of his ssmates. He must be very knowledgeable and cultured!
She was just too superficial!
Ji Mingyue¡¯s head hung even lower. She felt dirty! She was not worthy of Gu Jinhang!
She was just being ridiculous!
¡°Mingyue? Mingyue? Say something!¡± Ji Mingzhe hurriedly called her when he saw that his younger sister was not responding.
¡°Ah?¡± Ji Mingyue raised her head in bewilderment. ¡°What were you saying?¡±
Ji Mingzhe: ¡°...¡±
¡°What on earth are you thinking? I asked you to hurry up and find someone to marry. Don¡¯t be traumatized because of that incident with Bai Chi. Find a suitable person to marry. With a family, you won¡¯t have so many foolish fancies. Do you hear me?¡±
Ji Mingyue scrunched up her little face!
¡°What are you talking about? You sound so happy!¡±
Just as she was feeling trapped, she heard a familiar voice. Ji Mingyue¡¯s eyes brightened instinctively. She stopped frowning and beamed.
She blushed a little when she saw Gu Jinhang saunter in. Her heart began to thump!
When Ji Mingzhe saw Gu Jinhang walk over, he immediately said, ¡°What else can we be talking about! We¡¯re talking about this girl! I want to introduce her to a few men so that she can get to know them and see if she likes any of them, then she can marry one of them. But she refuses to say anything and refuses to meet them. Tell me, what should I do! I¡¯m so annoyed!¡±
Ji Mingzhe thumped onto the sofa in a rage. Gu Jinhang nced at him, then turned his eyes on Ji Mingyue.
Ji Mingyue¡¯s little face stiffened. She seemed worried that he would misunderstand.
¡°N-no, my older brother is worrying over nothing. I... I don¡¯t want to marry them! I don¡¯t want to meet any of them.¡±
¡°Heh... you still me me for worrying over nothing?¡± Ji Mingzhe was enraged by his younger sister¡¯s heartless words. He leapt to his feet to emphasize his point. ¡°Tell me, don¡¯t I want the best for you? I¡¯ve made so much effort to choose some outstanding men. It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t like them, I won¡¯t force you. But you won¡¯t even meet them. What are you thinking? And you dare to say I¡¯m worrying over nothing. You¡¯re heartless!¡±
¡°I...¡±
¡°If Mingyue doesn¡¯t like them, it means that the men you¡¯ve identified are not outstanding enough. She doesn¡¯t fancy them.¡±
Ji Mingyue was about to speak when Gu Jinhang exined matters to her.
Ji Mingzhe was taken aback. ¡°Doesn¡¯t fancy them? She doesn¡¯t fancy any of them? Then who does she fancy? With the Bai family incident hanging over us, none of the better families will touch us. I have no choice!¡±
Gu Jinhang smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll bring her to meet someer. It¡¯s true that it¡¯s time she got married!¡±
Ji Mingzhe was immediately grateful. ¡°Thank you for taking so much troubletely. If you manage to make a match for this girl, I¡¯ll buy you a drink.¡±
Gu Jinhang smiled. ¡°Sure!¡±
Chapter 811 - Courting A Wife Incredibly Fast (1)
Chapter 811: Courting A Wife Incredibly Fast (1)
Gu Jinhang and Ji Mingzhe chatted for a while in the study. He asked Ji Mingyue to wait a while for him and go out with himter.
Ji Mingyue nodded obediently. She was especiallypliant.
Just before he went upstairs, Gu Jinhang said to Ji Mingyue, ¡°Go back to your room and dress up a little!¡±
Ji Mingyue¡¯s small face flushed. Before she could respond, Ji Mingzhe immediately agreed. ¡°Right, right, right! You¡¯re a girl, why don¡¯t you know how to dress up a little? Things are different now and girls can put on make-up. Hurry back to your room to dress up.¡±
The corners of Gu Jinhang¡¯s eyes crinkled in amusement as he followed Ji Mingzhe up the stairs to the study.
His chauffeur, who was behind him, almost wanted to kneel. His master was just too good at pursuing girls. He wanted to make off with someone else¡¯s sister and his brother-inw was actually asking his younger sister to dress up before he kidnapped her...
The chauffeur silently thought to himself that he should learn some of these skills.
Gu Jinhang and Ji Mingzhe were in the study for more than an hour. When they came downstairs, Ji Mingyue was all dressed and ready.
She had changed her entire outfit. Her hair was freshlybed, and she had put on some simple make-up. Her make-up skills were not as good as Gu Qingyao¡¯s, so she had only put on a light coat, which made her look brighter and more alert.
It had been a little more than an hour, which gave her just enough time. Ji Mingyue had just finished dressing when Gu Jinhang emerged.
When Gu Jinhang came downstairs and saw Ji Mingyue¡¯s outfit, he immediately fixed his eyes unwaveringly on her.
Ji Mingzhe saw that his younger sister had earnestly tried to dress up, so he nodded in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s more like it! Girls should dress up nicely every day. Jinhang, I¡¯ll hand her over to you.¡±
Gu Jinhang smiled. ¡°Sure!¡±
A certain chauffeur: ¡°...¡±
Ji Mingyue followed obediently behind Gu Jinhang, clearly looking delighted.
Ji Mingzhe frowned as he watched their disappearing figures. Why did he feel that something was amiss?
Meanwhile, Ji Mingyue had gotten into Gu Jinhang¡¯s car. Gu Jinhang, who was sitting next to her, caressed his sleeves with a smile. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to meet any of those men? Why did you obediently follow me out?¡±
Ji Mingyue lowered her head and kept quiet.
Gu Jinhang cocked his head on one side and looked at her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Are you feeling guilty?¡±
Ji Mingyue said, ¡°Where are we going to have funter?¡±
Gu Jinhang: ¡°...¡±
A certain chauffeur: ¡°...¡±
The car was silent for a long time. Gu Jinhang kept quiet for a while, then smiled!
It seems that he had spoiled the girl!
¡°Don¡¯t think of having fun all the time. Overindulgence saps the spirit!¡±
Ji Mingyue: ...
Didn¡¯t you say that I could be a happy bum if I wanted to?
Ji Mingyue pouted but kept quiet!
When he saw that she did not say anything, Gu Jinhang suddenly leaned towards her. ¡°Upset? As long as you admit that you specially dressed up for me, I¡¯ll bring you somewhere fun.¡±
Ji Mingyue: ...
They were sitting in the car. Ji Mingyue¡¯s slender and petite figure shrank away from Gu Jinhang¡¯s tall one. He leaned forward slightly, propping himself up on one hand. He cocked his head and looked at Ji Mingyue. He almost had her in a half-embrace.
A certain chauffeur who was sitting in front was absolutely in awe of his master. His master could court a wife incredibly fast!
¡°Speak. Did you specially dress up for me?¡± Gu Jinhang pursued.
Ji Mingyue bit her lips and nodded as she blushed.
#
Chapter 812 - Courting A Wife Incredibly Fast (2)
Chapter 812: Courting A Wife Incredibly Fast (2)
Amusement glinted in Gu Jinhang¡¯s eyes.
¡°So you¡¯re not entirely heartless. At least I haven¡¯t brought you to eat such sumptuous meals in vain.¡±
Ji Mingyue: ¡
Why did he make her sound like a glutton?
This¡
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°Later, I¡¯ll bring you for tea and snacks, then we can go shopping. When we¡¯re tired of shopping, we¡¯ll go to Jin Jiang Restaurant tonight to eat. All right? What would you like to eat?¡±
Ji Mingyue was rather embarrassed. She turned to look at him. ¡°Today¡ I¡¯ll treat you! It¡¯s not very nice that you have to treat me every time. This time, it¡¯s my turn to treat you. I¡¡±
Gu Jinhang suddenly pressed close to her. She could feel his warm breath on her face, sending her heart into turmoil.
¡°Aren¡¯t you still studying? Where did you get the money to give me a treat?¡±
Ji Mingyue: ¡
¡°Aren¡¯t you studying as well? Why are you so rich then?¡±
¡°Because I worked for a long time previously! I¡¯m older than you.¡±
Ji Mingyue: ¡
She felt that she had wasted her time. She hade to the capital a few years ago to find a job, but had been harassed by the Bai family. Many things happenedter on to depress her. Sometimes, she did not dare to leave the house, so she was in no state to go to work.
Later, she went to the provincial capital and worked for a while. She usually spent almost all her sry and did not save much.
In the previous circumstances, it was already considered very good that she had managed to save some of her sry besides what she spent on her daily needs.
She was embarrassed to be spending her family¡¯s money at her age, so she tried to be as independent as possible.
In this respect, she really could notpare to Gu Jinhang. At least, her sry was much lower than his.
Ji Mingyue said, ¡°I know you had a high sry, but surely you can¡¯t afford to bring me out to eat and y like that? You always choose the expensive dishes at Jin Jiang Restaurant. A single meal costs a lot. Do you earn enough every month?
¡°Also, you¡¯re not working right now!¡±
Gu Jinhang said nonchntly, ¡°My family is rich! I¡¯m the Gu family¡¯s sessor and I run all the family¡¯s businesses. Of course I have money.
¡°Besides, the boss of Jin Jiang Restaurant is my friend. I basically eat there for free.¡±
Gu Jinhang felt very smug. It was great that his younger cousin was running a restaurant! He could eat like a tycoon for free.
Besides, he and the other cousins had been giving this younger cousin pocket money ever since she was a little girl. But when his younger cousin returned to China, she had given them arge sum of money. So he was very rich now.
Ji Mingyue was taken aback when she heard that. She looked at him worshipfully. ¡°Really? You even know the boss of Jin Jiang Restaurant? You¡¯re amazing! How do you know each other?¡±
Gu Jinhang smiled smugly. He especially liked Ji Mingyue looking at him adoringly. ¡°The boss and I are old acquaintances. We¡¯re especially close.¡±
She¡¯s my own cousin. Of course we¡¯re close.
The car drove along for a while before Gu Jinhang asked the driver to stop.
¡°The scenery up ahead is very nice. Shall we go for a walk?¡±
Ji Mingyue obediently got out.
There were many old streets in this part of the capital. This area was not very special, but it had a few gardens of considerable antiquity.
They used to be gardens in the past. Now they were just lonely ces that no one visited.
When it snowed in winter, this area became even more lonely. There was no one around, and it was very quiet.
Although there was snow on the ground, the sun was shining brightly and it was quite warm.
As she and Gu Jinhang walked, theirs were the only footprints that could be seen on the road. Gu Jinhang asked, ¡°Have you thought of an answer to my previous question?¡±
#
Chapter 813 - Marry Me And I’ll Make You A Leader Among Women
Chapter 813: Marry Me And I¡¯ll Make You A Leader Among Women
Ji Mingyue¡¯s footsteps faltered, and she nced at Gu Jinhang before lowering her head. She did not say a word.
Gu Jinhang came in front of her. He looked at her bowed head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You haven¡¯t decided yet?¡±
Ji Mingyue scuffed her feet and said glumly, ¡°Why do you like me? There¡¯s nothing good about me!¡±
I¡¯m not worthy of you!
The events she had encountered in recent years had sapped Ji Mingyue¡¯s self-confidence. In recent times, her mood had improved because Gu Qingyao was back and she had been interacting with Gu Qingyao for a while.
But the trauma of so many years could not vanish in an instant.
When she interacted with Gu Jinhang, he gave her the happiness that she had only dreamt of. She was very happy with him and felt very rxed. She did not feel ufortable at all.
To be honest, she really aspired towards a life like that.
But the more outstanding Gu Jinhang was, the more unsure she became of herself. She felt that she had no virtues and was not outstanding in any way. She was not worthy of him at all.
This man was different from those yboys she had known in the past. He had position and power.
He had a bright future and was exceedingly talented. Although he disyed his knowledge to her, he did it in such a way that made her feelfortable. He did not dazzle her at all.
Unlike the men she knew in the past. They only knew a little but wanted to pretend that they knew a lot. They even put on smug looks and acted as if she should admire them.
Gu Jinhang had never behaved like that.
Gu Jinhang frowned. He had not expected Ji Mingyue to say something like that. The girl had been so badly hurt by the events of the past few years that she doubted herself.
¡°You¡¯ve been bullied for so many years, but you are not bitter. You¡¯ve managed to preserve your good temper, and you¡¯re not filled with self-pity. You¡¯re still doing your best to survive. Isn¡¯t that good enough?¡±
Ji Mingyue raised her head and blinked.
Gu Jinhang continued. ¡°To me, you¡¯re wonderful. You¡¯re kind, sensible, obedient, and sometimes, you¡¯re very adorable. You get along well with my family. That shows that we think in the same way and have the same values. Your family background is quite good, you have been well brought up, and you¡¯re pretty. You have many merits. Why do you have such a poor opinion of yourself?¡±
Ji Mingyue: ...
Was she really that outstanding?
Why hadn¡¯t she noticed?
Gu Jinhang saw her expression and said, ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡±
Ji Mingyue did not reply.
Gu Jinhang continued, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m wonderful?¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Ji Mingyue nodded.
¡°Then do you think I have good taste?¡±
¡°Very good taste!¡± Ji Mingyue nodded again.
¡°Then if I¡¯ve taken a fancy to you, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re outstanding?¡±
Ji Mingyue: ...
Gu Jinhang reached out and lifted Ji Mingyue¡¯s chin. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust yourself, surely you trust my judgment?¡±
Ji Mingyue batted her eyes. ¡°Whatever you say is true!¡±
Gu Jinhang smiled. He lifted Ji Mingyue¡¯s chin with one hand and reached out with the other hand to pull her into his embrace. He lowered his head...
The capital was very cold in winter. The girl¡¯s lips were purple with cold. He would help to warm her up!
The sudden kiss caused Ji Mingyue¡¯s mind to go nk.
She was suddenly pulled into an embrace. Her arms were still around his shoulders when she felt the warmth of his lips. She felt a jolt of electricity flow through her limbs, causing her to go limp!
Gu Jinhang only loosened his grip slightly when her icy cold lips were warm. His fingers were still under her chin as he pressed his nose against hers and said earnestly, ¡°Even if you were really inadequate in the past, as long as you obey me, I will make you a leader among women!¡±
Chapter 814 - Marry Me And I’ll Make You A Leader Among Women (2)
Chapter 814: Marry Me And I¡¯ll Make You A Leader Among Women (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ji Mingyue felt as if she was about to faint. Her heart was thumping so hard that she was afraid it would leap out of her chest!
The moment before she fainted, her brain suddenly grew alert, and she rushed forward and grabbed Gu Jinhang¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Gu Jinhang, you¡¯ve made a promise. Don¡¯t you dare go back on your word!¡±
Gu Jinhang was taken aback, then immediately smiled. He wrapped his arms around her and replied, ¡°Never!¡±
The chauffeur was standing nearby. His eyes nearly fell out of his head when he saw the two of them locked in an embrace. A silent tear of sympathy fell from his eyes. Dear girl!
You¡¯ve been kidnapped by the big, bad wolf!
Hurry up ande to your senses!
But he was also inwardly envious of his young master. Why was he so quick?
.
He wanted a wife too!
**
Sure enough, Gu Jinhang was as good as his word. That afternoon, he brought Ji Mingyue to have tea and snacks, then they went shopping. He bought her some presents, and when the night was falling, he brought her to Jin Jiang Restaurant for a good meal. She was beaming when he sent her home.
Ji Mingyue carried her presents and happily skipped home, humming a little tune. Ji Mingzhe happened to see her and was shocked by his younger sister¡¯s appearance!
¡°Mingyue, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you so happy?¡±
Ji Mingyue paused and looked at her older brother. ¡°Older Brother, I¡¯m in love! He said he will make me a leader among women!¡±
Ji Mingzhe: ¡°... ¡±
Ji Mingzhe could not speak for a long time, then gulped and asked, ¡°Well... sister! Are you... running a fever?¡±
Why was she acting so strangely after her outing?
A leader among women?
Ji Mingyue was not angry. Instead, she smiled even more brilliantly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m ill and confused? Ah ah ah, I also feel rather dazed. I feel as though I¡¯m dreaming!
¡°Heeheehee, Older Brother, I ate when I was out. I¡¯ll go upstairs now. Bye-bye!¡±
As she spoke, Ji Mingyue carried her shopping bags and ran nimbly up the stairs.
Ji Mingzhe stood downstairs, looking dumbfounded.
At that moment, Gu Jinhang entered, carrying another two shopping bags. He put them in the living room.
¡°That Mingyue ran off too quickly and forgot these!¡±
This girl was just too naive. It was just a car ride and a kiss! Why did she need to run away so quickly?
When Ji Mingzhe saw Gu Jinhang, he quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s the matter with Mingyue?¡±
Gu Jinhang raised his brows. ¡°Didn¡¯t she exin?¡±
He had heard Ji Mingyue¡¯s excited speech just now.
Ji Mingzhe thought about it and said, ¡°She said that she¡¯s in love. She said that the man will make her a leader among women!¡±
Gu Jinhang: ¡°Oh!¡±
¡°Wait...¡± Ji Mingzhe finally recovered his wits. He grabbed Gu Jinhang¡¯s arm excitedly. ¡°Does she fancy someone? Who is it? Wow, Brother, you¡¯re amazing. I¡¯ve found so many nice men, but none of them took her fancy. You just brought her out for one afternoon and settled it. Thank you so much!
¡°Who is he? What is his job? What¡¯s his family like? If he¡¯s suitable, I¡¯ll immediately inform my parents and grandparents and discuss their wedding. Mingyue has suffered so much over the years. I¡¯ve never seen her like that, as happy as a child! The man must be a pretty decent fellow. Our whole family is grateful to him.¡±
Gu Jinhang covered his mouth and coughed softly to hide the smile on his lips.
¡°There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony!¡±
Ji Mingzheughed heartily. ¡°Who says so? Of course I owe him my thanks. As an older brother, I am grateful to him just for making Mingyue so happy.
¡°And you¡¯re the reason behind this sess. I promised to buy you a drink. When are you free?¡±
#
Chapter 815 - Marry Me And I’ll Make You A Leader Among Women (3)
Chapter 815: Marry Me And I¡¯ll Make You A Leader Among Women (3)
Gu Jinhang looked at him meaningfully. ¡°I thought you said that you would treat me to a drink when Mingyue gets married?¡±
Ji Mingzhe said, ¡°When she gets married, it will be a separate matter. When Mingyue gets married, I will certainly treat you to another round. Now I¡¯m just thanking you for introducing Mingyue to such a good man. We must certainly have that drink.
¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t told me who the man is yet? Quick, tell me.¡±
Gu Jinhang nced upstairs and smiled calmly. ¡°I think it would be better if Mingyue told you herself.¡±
Ji Mingzhe paused, then burst outughing. ¡°Right, right, right, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll ask Mingyueter.¡±
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°The things are here, and Mingyue is home. I¡¯ll take my leave now!¡±
Ji Mingzhe politely saw him to the door and continued to remind him, ¡°I promised to buy you a drink, you must certainlye! When Mingyue gets married, I¡¯ll buy you another drink.¡±
Gu Jinhang steadily got into the car, and Ji Mingzhe sent him off warmly. The car slowly drove away from the Ji house.
A certain chauffeur was floored!
Gu Jinhang was clearly in a very good mood when he got home.
Gu Qingyao secretly poked her head out of her room and, smiling, walked into the corridor to watch her Second Cousin slowly ascend the stairs. ¡°Second Cousin, what have you been up to that makes you so happy?¡±
Gu Jinhang smiled as he stood in front of his younger cousin. He casually leaned against the balustrade. ¡°Younger Cousin, do you think I¡¯m smart?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled warmly. ¡°Of course!¡±
Gu Jinhang smiled. ¡°There¡¯s a girl who really idolizes me.¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Second Cousin, I idolize you too!¡±
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°If you idolize me so much, can I continue eating at Jin Jiang Restaurant for free?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Jinhang sighed. ¡°Sigh... a wife is so expensive! I¡¯ve only just realized why Mo Beihan works so hard to earn money. It¡¯s not easy!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
¡°Older Cousin, how do you know that Brother Beihan is working hard to earn money?¡±
Gu Jinhang smiled rather smugly. ¡°Ah! I have no way of knowing what he¡¯s up to overseas, right? But do you think he can hide anything from me in China?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Second Cousin was as crafty as a fox. It was true that it was not easy to hide anything from him.
Although Gu Jinhang did not know much about Mo Beihan¡¯s affairs overseas, he was notpletely ignorant either.
This man was truly formidable. Of course he had his own connections. Especially since they were family, Mo Beihan was not deliberately hiding anything from him.
Gu Jinfeng had been close to Mo Beihan when they were overseas, and they had spent a lot of time together. Of course he knew some things.
Most of Gu Jinhang¡¯s news was from Gu Jinfeng.
When he returned to China, Mo Beihan was involved in many businesses and was very active. A cunning man like Gu Jinhang, who had been working in the capital for so many years, would naturally receive news.
Since Mo Beihan was not deliberately hiding anything from him, it would be unlike Gu Jinhang if he had not discovered anything.
Gu Qingyao raised her brows at her Second Cousin and smiled, ¡°Second Cousin, how much do you know about my affairs?¡±
Gu Jinhang: ¡°...¡±
This damn girl was even more mysterious than Mo Beihan!
Gu Jinhang rubbed his nose and kept quiet.
Gu Qingyao grinned. ¡°I was the one who told you about Jin Jiang Restaurant! Let me tell you! I¡¯m a tycoon!¡±
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°Tycoon, can you give me some money?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She stared at him. ¡°Second Cousin, did I hear wrongly? You... you¡¯re asking me for money?¡±
#
Chapter 816 - Marry Me And I’ll Make You A Leader Among Women (4)
Chapter 816: Marry Me And I¡¯ll Make You A Leader Among Women (4)
It was not that Gu Qingyao was unwilling to give him money, but Gu Jinhang¡¯s request had shocked her.
Her Second Cousin was such a proud man! But he was asking his younger cousin for money?
Was love that powerful?
She had earned a lot of money overseas and had brought gifts for everyone when she came back to China. Later on, she had especially given her grandparents, older cousins, and nephews some money. They had each received different sums!
The cost of living was low in China, but it was also hard to earn money because sries were low.
Now that they could spend money freely, of course she did not want the children in her family to suffer.
She gave money to all her older cousins and the children, but not to her uncles and aunts. Although her Second Cousin had expressed amazement at how much money she had earned, he had calmly refused the money.
He said he was her older cousin, how could he take her money?
He had enough money on hand and did not need hers. He asked her to keep it and spend it herself.
She personally transferred the money to Second Cousin¡¯s ount!
Gu Jinhang said rather shamefacedly, ¡°Treat it as a loan. I will certainly repay you.¡±
Gu Jinhang had full confidence in his abilities. If he said he would repay her, he was certainly able to do so.
Gu Qingyao immediately said, ¡°Money is not a problem. You don¡¯t have to repay me. You used to give me a lot of pocket money!¡±
¡°How much could I have given you?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not the same!¡± Gu Qingyao said, ¡°How much was your sry then? But you gave me so much. Also, in those days, money could buy so many things. I earned my money overseas. It¡¯s not the same.¡±
Gu Jinhang gazed at her deeply and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t need to repay you?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
She really felt as if she did not recognize her Second Cousin anymore.
Gu Jinhang: ¡°Since I don¡¯t need to repay you, I¡¯ll just thank you. Remember to transfer arger sum to my ount!
¡°Oh, and when I eat at Jin Jiang Restaurant in the future, you must ensure that I continue to eat for free!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
¡°Second Cousin, have you been swapped with someone else?¡±
¡°No, just that I¡¯m in love!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Gu Qingyao was stunned for a long moment before she recovered. ¡°Then... Second Cousin, why do you need the money? Can you tell me?¡±
Gu Jinhang smiled. ¡°To bring your cousin-inw out to y. Also, to prepare wedding presents!¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes lit up. She was incredibly excited. ¡°Second Cousin, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be sure to give you plenty of money. You can bring her wherever you like to have fun. You can eat whatever you like at Jin Jiang Restaurant, it¡¯s all free.
¡°Also, you don¡¯t have to prepare any gifts for the proposal. The family will take care of it. You just have to keep my cousin-inw happy.¡±
Gu Qingyao was over the moon!
Second Cousin had found someone he liked and was even preparing to get married.
One must know that this fellow had remained a bachelor in her previous life. He had done very well in the capital and was one of the most outstanding members of the younger generation. Later on, the Gu family had done very well. He was famous for his cunning, but he remained single.
In his own words, girls were too stupid. They were no fun!
Her Second Cousin had remained single in her previous life, all the way until she died.
It was the same for Ji Mingyue. In her previous life, her reputation was ruined by Zhang Qiang. Later on, she did not meet anyone suitable and so never married.
She had not expected the two of them to get together in this life.
One was her Second Cousin, and the other was her friend. Gu Qingyao was delighted!
Gu Jinhangughed. ¡°I¡¯m all grown up, but I still need to ask my family for money for these matters. Isn¡¯t it shameful?¡±
#
Chapter 817 - Marry Me And I’ll Make You A Leader Among Women (5)
Chapter 817: Marry Me And I¡¯ll Make You A Leader Among Women (5)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao disagreed. ¡°Why would it be shameful? Part of the family¡¯s wealth belongs to you. Marriage is an important event. We can¡¯t possibly allow you to prepare for it yourself.
¡°Besides, you¡¯re getting older. Hurry up and get married! When Grandfather and Grandma and the others find out, they¡¯ll be ted.¡±
Gu Jinhang smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need for the family to go to such an expense. But when the timees, I¡¯ll have to ask our grandparents to bring out some nicer pieces of jewelry and hair ornaments. Also...¡±
Gu Jinhang looked at his younger cousin with a smile. ¡°Young Cousin, Young Aunt is in the jewelry business, isn¡¯t she? Can you get a hold of two sets of good quality jewelry? It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s expensive. I¡¯ll give you some good things in exchange..
¡°I need some jewelry suitable for a young girl. The ones I have are too ostentatious. Can you get me some simpler ones?¡±
Gu Jinhang did not have much cash, but he had plenty of good items.
He and Gu Jinfeng were both intelligent people. Long ago, they had learned the importance of saving money, earning money, and collecting valuable items. Like Gu Qingyao, who had previously obtainedrge quantities of gold, silver, and gemstones on the ck market, Gu Jinhang also had such items.
But he did not have as many as Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll prepare a selection for you.¡±
That satisfied Gu Jinhang. He stroked Gu Qingyao¡¯s head. ¡°All right, go to bed! I¡¯ll return you the money. There¡¯s no need to discuss that.¡±
He was really embarrassed to ask his younger cousin for money. Now there were plenty of opportunities. Given time, he would certainly be able to earn the entire sum.
With that, Gu Jinhang turned to go to his room.
But Gu Qingyao reached out and grabbed his arm. ¡°Second Cousin...¡±
¡°Hmm?¡±
Gu Qingyao said earnestly, ¡°Second Cousin, you actually don¡¯t need to work so hard.¡±
Gu Jinhang paused.
Gu Qingyao dragged him back to her room, and they sat down together. Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Second Cousin, you¡¯re so outstanding. The future of the Gu family depends on you! You don¡¯t need to split hairs with the family. Even though you¡¯re grown up and have be an adult, you are still a member of the Gu family. You have a share in this family. It¡¯s only right that the family gives you some money! You don¡¯t need to work so hard and insist on earning everything yourself.¡±
Gu Jinhang did not say anything.
Gu Qingyao continued, ¡°Your strength is not in earning money. The Gu family needs talented men like you and Oldest Cousin. You each have your own areas of strength. The Gu family¡¯s future progress depends on you and Oldest Cousin, correct?
¡°Both of you are best at government work. Then you should y to your strengths. There¡¯s no need to worry about earning money. You can leave that to the person who is best at that. Fourth Cousin is now in business, and I¡¯m in business too. It¡¯s enough for us to be earning money.
¡°I know you may be thinking I¡¯m a girl and your younger cousin. As my older cousin, you need to protect me. In the future, I will be getting married and so on, but, Second Cousin, I will need your help in business too. Jin Jiang Restaurant is doing so well that many people are using their family status to try to barge in and take a share of the profits! But you helped me to get rid of them, right? You¡¯ve helped me so much, isn¡¯t it only fair that I share some money with you?¡±
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°We have our own considerations. You are going to get married. Even brothers must keep fair ounts, much less when you¡¯re our younger cousin. We¡¯re used to taking care of you since you were young. In the future, we will continue to protect you. What is yours is yours. I¡¯m your older cousin ¨C how can I possibly spend your money? It¡¯s not as if I can¡¯t pay you back.¡±
#
Chapter 818 - Your Older Cousins Will Always Be Your Greatest Assurance (1)
Chapter 818: Your Older Cousins Will Always Be Your Greatest Assurance (1)
Gu Qingyao pursed her lips. ¡°Second Cousin, are youpeting with Mo Beihan?¡±
Gu Jinhang immediately stopped talking.
Gu Qingyao knew that her older cousins were really capable, but also very proud.
The Gu family had suffered in the years that they lived in the countryside. Although they were a wealthy family that had fallen on hard times, they had never ckened in terms of educating their children.
Their children were the best proof of that.
The younger generation of the capital¡¯s nouveau riche could notpare to them.
Her older cousins were the best among their peers.
Especially herpetent Second and Fourth Cousins.
The two of them were always at the forefront.
But now there was Mo Beihan!
Mo Beihan was just too outstanding. In the past, Mo Beihan was on par with Gu Jinhang and Gu Jinfeng. But now the gap between them was gradually widening.
Actually, Gu Jinhang and Gu Jinfeng did not feel threatened because Mo Beihan had be the Mo family¡¯s oldest grandson. They only felt threatened when Gu Jinfeng gradually realized that Mo Beihan was different and wielded incredible influence overseas!
Fourth Cousin Gu Jinfeng was working so hard that he waspleting his course of study faster than Gu Qingyao. He was also busy with his business. He was really working very, very hard.
They were worried that Mo Beihan would outstrip them. They were worried that if their younger cousin should be bullied by the Mo family one day, they would be unable to stand up for her.
Old Master Mo had already been grooming the Gu family over the past few years that they had lived in the capital. If they could not establish themselves under these circumstances, how confident could they be in Mo Beihan¡¯s presence?
Gu Jinfeng was overseas, and he did not know that much about Mo Beihan¡¯s affairs. But what he knew made him feel threatened. What more with what they did not know?
Gu Qingyao sighed. ¡°Second Cousin, you and Fourth Cousin really don¡¯t need to do this.¡±
Gu Jinhang still did not speak. As a proud man, he would not permit himself to do that.
He was not stupid. He knew how capable he was, so he must work hard to give his younger cousin sufficient assurance.
¡°Second Cousin, you really don¡¯t need topete with Mo Beihan!¡±
Gu Jinhang immediately scowled.
Gu Qingyao hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re not as good as Mo Beihan, but you¡¯re different people. There¡¯s no need topare yourselves. Brother Beihan has been overseas for three years, and he has had different encounters and been in a different environment.
¡°It¡¯s true that Fourth Cousin is also overseas, but people take different paths in life. When he returns to China, Fourth Cousin certainly won¡¯t be far behind Brother Beihan. It¡¯s the same for you. You just have to do your best in your own area. You will have your own sphere of influence. Why do you need to quibble over a little money?
¡°Mo Beihan developed his own business without any help from his family, so you feel that you have to do the same and refuse any help from the family?
¡°How silly! Why not use the family¡¯s resources instead of insisting on starting from scratch? Grandfather Mo also gave Brother Beihan arge sum of money when he went overseas! As for his endeavors in China, how do you know that Grandfather Mo is not helping him behind the scenes?
¡°He¡¯s clearly the eldest grandson of the Mo family. It¡¯s impossible for his enterprises to bepletely unrted to the Mo family.
¡°Even I have the help of my mother, older cousins, uncles, and Uncle Qin. Without them, I would not have my current achievements.¡±
#
Chapter 819 - Your Older Cousins Will Always Be Your Greatest Assurance (2)
Chapter 819: Your Older Cousins Will Always Be Your Greatest Assurance (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°That¡¯s different!¡± Gu Jinhang argued. ¡°You¡¯re young, and you can do whatever you want. Yao Yao, we¡¯re your older cousins. You are the Gu family¡¯s daughter. No matter how difficult it is, we older cousins will not allow you to feel ashamed of your family. Remember, the Gu family will always support you and be a family that you can be proud of!
¡°If we say so, we will do it!¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes reddened!
She hugged Gu Jinhang¡¯s arm and leaned on his shoulder. ¡°My older cousins have always been wonderful, and I have always been proud of all of you. Second Cousin, I believe you will be very sessful in the future... in fact, you are already sessful now.
¡°Have you thought that while you¡¯re secretlypeting with Mo Beihan, Mo Beihan is also thinking about you in the same way? He wants to marry your younger cousin and is afraid that you will look down on him if he is not outstanding enough. That¡¯s why he¡¯s working so hard.
.
¡°Because he knows that my older cousins are all very capable and that they will never respect an ordinary man. That¡¯s why he works so hard!¡±
Gu Jinhang paused. He had not considered this perspective before.
When she saw his reaction, Gu Qingyao rested her chin on his arm and looked at him with a smile. ¡°Second Cousin, I¡¯m so outstanding and all of you are so capable, plus I have a very wealthy mother and a group of excellent cousins.
¡°I also have several famous teachers, like Teacher Jiang and Teacher Zhou. I have formally be their disciple! How can Mo Beihan find anyone as outstanding as I am?¡±
Gu Jinhang: ¡°...¡±
He felt that his younger cousin¡¯s argument made sense.
Actually, he and his brother, Gu Jinfeng, had beenpeting with Mo Beihan.
He had been shocked when Gu Qingyao told him about Jin Jiang Restaurant. Later on, he thought about Mo Beihan and realized that Mo Beihan must have a great deal of quiet influence as well.
His younger cousin was about to marry such an enigmatic man. As her older cousins, they were worried that if they were not outstanding enough, Mo Beihan would feel superior and bully their younger cousin. So both he and Gu Jinfeng worked very hard to keep up with Mo Beihan.
Whether it was in terms of power or wealth, they must not lose to him!
Gu Qingyao cocked her head on one side. ¡°Second Cousin, Brother Beihan often tells me that I have so many capable older cousins that he worries every day that you won¡¯t be satisfied with him. Tell me, what else are you worried about?¡±
Gu Jinhang¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Really?¡±
Gu Qingyao was amused. ¡°Of course. My older cousins are so capable!¡±
Her ttery pleased Gu Jinhang.
He nced at Gu Qingyao and smiled, then said suddenly, ¡°Has Mo Beihan told you the news about Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing?¡±
Gu Qingyao was startled. She could not follow his train of thought. Why was he suddenly talking about them?
When Gu Jinhang saw her expression, he knew that Mo Beihan had not told her. He immediately felt rather smug. Perhaps that fellow had not found out?
Gu Qingyao asked quizzically, ¡°Second Cousin, have you discovered something? Is Bai Youran really the one they are looking for?¡±
Gu Jinhang looked rather smug. ¡°It is Bai Youran. Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing were there when the two of you beat up Bai Chi in Jin Jiang Restaurant. They saw everything. At that time, Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s eyes were fixed on Bai Youran. Bai Youran looks a little like her.
¡°Ever since then, Zhang Xiaohui has been asking around for news of the Bai family. I¡¯ve already arranged for them to meet as soon as possible!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
#
Chapter 820 - Mother And Daughter Reunite (1)
Chapter 820: Mother And Daughter Reunite (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°You¡¯ve confirmed it so fast!¡± Gu Qingyao murmured.
Gu Jinhangughed coldly. ¡°I haven¡¯t confirmed it. All I can say is that Zhang Xiaohui thinks that the child is Bai Youran. I¡¯ve investigated the circumstances of Bai Youran¡¯s birth, and they match Youngest Uncle¡¯s description. It is entirely possible that Bai Youran is the child that Zhang Xiaohui swapped.
¡°Anyway! I¡¯m not prepared to expend the effort to ascertain whether she is really Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s daughter. I¡¯ll just assume that Bai Youran is Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s daughter!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Her cunning Second Cousin was indeed impressive!
¡°All right, it¡¯s gettingte. Have a good rest. I¡¯ll go now..¡±
Gu Jinhang got up and prepared to leave.
Gu Qingyao grabbed him and smiled, ¡°Second Cousin, you won¡¯t worry anymore? Your strengths are not in business. Really, you should just focus on your job as an official! We all look to you for support in the future! You can trust Fourth Cousin and me to earn money! All right?¡±
Gu Jinhang sighed andpromised. ¡°I know. Go to bed! Don¡¯t worry all the time!¡±
He dotingly stroked Gu Qingyao¡¯s head and went back to his room.
**
Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing had been enjoying themselves for the past few days. Especially Gu Ruoqing. Once she found out that her own older sister had been swapped by her mother so that she had grown up in a wealthy family and was raised as a pampered youngdy, she felt that Zhang Xiaohui and Bai Youran owed her something.
If her mother had swapped her instead, she would be the pampered youngdy now.
So both Zhang Xiaohui and Bai Youran were in her debt.
Gu Ruoqing had been asking around for news of the Bai family, especially about Bai Youran. Meanwhile, she had been enjoying herself and spending freely.
She wasn¡¯t gathering information about Bai Youran because she was concerned about thetter, but because she wanted to know what Bai Youran¡¯s life had been like all these years. She wanted to know how much money Bai Youran had so that she could ask her for more money in the future.
She wanted whatever Bai Youran had.
As for Zhang Xiaohui, she was really anxious to meet Bai Youran.
Gu Ruoqing had been spending too much recently, and their savings had rapidly diminished. If they were not reunited with Bai Youran soon, they could not continue living in the capital.
It was easy to move from straitened circumstances to luxury, but not vice versa.
In the past, they had been more frugal in order toe to the capital. But under Gu Ruoqing¡¯s leadership, they slowly became ustomed to spending freely over the past few days.
This was the capital!
It was much more prosperous than the ces they had lived in before. They especially aspired towards the kind of lifestyle that they had seen in Jin Jiang Restaurant that day.
Bai Youran was so rich. She really wanted to have the same.
**
Bai Youran had been in a bad mood recently. She had not managed to find anyone to treat her leg injury. Besides that, Mo Beihan actually had a fianc¨¦e. She really could not ept that.
When Old Master Bai found out about the incident, he asked his eldest grandson, Bai Fei, to investigate. The results surprised everyone.
The Gu family really had a granddaughter, and she was greatly cherished.
When the Gu family first expanded to the capital seven years ago, the girl had already left the country to study. She only returnedst year. No wonder no one in the capital knew her.
As for Mo Beihan, he had been engaged to Gu Qingyao long ago in their hometown. If Gu Qingyao had not left to study, they would be married by now.
¡°How can that be possible? How can that be possible? I don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t believe it...¡±
When Bai Youran saw the report, she burst into tears.
The man she had liked for so many years had been engaged to another woman for a long time, and an unknown girl from the countryside at that. Bai Youran really could not ept it.
#
Chapter 821 - Mother And Daughter Reunite (2)
Chapter 821: Mother And Daughter Reunite (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Old Master Bai eximed, ¡°So that was the reason why Old Master Mo always took extra care of the Gu family all these years.¡±
There was nothing special about the Gu family a few years back. But the Mo family agreed to the marriage between Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan and allowed Mo Beihan to wait for her for so many years. Old Master Bai could not figure out the reason for that.
Bai Youran could not understand that either.
¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s impossible. There must be something else going on.
¡°Even if Beihan was engaged with Gu Qingyao when they were in the countryside, why would he allow her to go overseas? The Mo family would not agree to that either.
¡°He had no one to rely on when he came to the capital. He needs a wife with an influential family to support him.. Old Master Mo should have picked a youngdy from a wealthy family here. How could he ept Gu Qingyao?¡±
Bai Fei took a glimpse at Bai Youran but did not say anything.
Bai Youran continued, ¡°If Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan got married earlier, they should have a child by now. This is the easiest way for him to inherit the family. However, he didn¡¯t do anything and gave up his three years¡¯ effort here to go overseas. This is strange. It¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s not real.¡±
Bai Fei said indifferently and calmly, ¡°The information I received must be true. When Mo Beihan was engaged with Gu Qingyao in the countryside, the engagement ceremony was a huge one. People were poor in the countryside back then, but Mo Beihan prepared many things for the engagement. Everyone remembered the special engagement. It was easy to find out that information.¡±
No one ever thought that Gu Qingyao would have any connection with Mo Beihan or that Mo Beihan was engaged in the countryside. Now as long as someone wanted to dig for information, it was not difficult to find out from people in the countryside.
¡°This cannot be true. Why have they not married now? I¡¯m sure Mo Beihan doesn¡¯t like her. It must be Gu Qingyao who was not willing to leave him alone.¡±
Bai Fei looked at Bai Youran. He appeared calm, but he hid his disdain.
¡°Seven years ago, Gu Qingyao went overseas. Three yearster, Mo Beihan went overseas as well!¡±
Bai Youran: ¡°¡¡±
Old Master Bai, ¡°¡¡±
¡°Oh, and here¡¯s one more piece of information. Gu Qingyao went overseas to study medicine. She studied for some time andter changed university to study for her PhD degree. Mo Beihan went overseas to study economics, but they were at the same ce, in the same school.
¡°After Gu Qingyaopleted her study, Mo Beihan brought her back together.¡±
Bai Youran: ¡°¡¡±
All this information was like a disaster to her!
¡°IMPOSSIBLE! THIS IS IMPOSSIBLE! IMPOSSIBLE¡ This is not something the Mo family would do, it¡¯s impossible¡¡±
Old Master Bai also could not figure out anything, ¡°It¡¯s really strange for the Mo family. I can¡¯t find any exnation for that.¡±
Bai Fei stared at Bai Youran, who was trying to deceive herself, and said, ¡°I can only think of two possible exnations for everything. Though they¡¯re really surprising, they¡¯re the only possible exnations.¡±
¡°What?¡±
Bai Youran and Old Master Bai asked at the same time.
Bai Fei said, ¡°First, Mo Beihan does not have the intention to inherit the Mo family. So, he did not care and was willing to leave behind everything four years ago to look for his fiancee overseas.
¡°Second, Mo Beihan really loves and cares for her. In order to be with her, he was willing to leave behind everything in the Mo family temporarily to apany her. He then restarted everything after shepleted her study.¡±
Chapter 822 - Mother And Daughter Reunite (3)
Chapter 822: Mother And Daughter Reunite (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°No, that¡¯s impossible! That¡¯s nonsense!¡± Bai Youran shouted.
Bai Fei was extremely unpleasant with Bai Youran¡¯s attitude.
He was the eldest grandson in the Bai family. His position in the family was even higher than his father¡¯s. Besides his grandfather, he had the highest position in the family. Even the Old Master had never shouted at him.
Bai Fei squinted his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Bai Youran, do you have anything else in your brain besides Mo Beihan these years?¡±
He was fierce, indifferent and cold.
Bai Youran was shocked. She was always very arrogant and became more irritable and mad due to her illness. Now, she was agitated after hearing that Mo Beihan had a fiancee and how she could not get him to love her..
Her anger exploded after hearing Bai Fei¡¯s words.
¡°Why can¡¯t I think of Mo Beihan? How is it your business? You¡¯re useless. You brought all the wrong information to Grandpa. Why can¡¯t I make somements?¡±
After shouting at Bai Fei, Bai Youran turned towards Old Master Bai and said, ¡°Grandpa, look at him. He¡¯s being so unreasonable. How dare he scold me? Grandpa, I¡¯m your only granddaughter. No one else besides you dares to scold me. How could he talk to me like that?¡±
She then looked towards Bai Fei in arrogance.
Bai Fei¡¯s aura was colder, and he looked at Bai Youran in a dangerous way.
Old Master Bai frowned, ¡°Youran, he¡¯s your elder brother. How could you talk to him like that?¡±
Bai Youran was taken aback, ¡°Grandpa, he was scolding me. He¡¡±
¡°You should be scolded. Furthermore, he¡¯s your elder brother. Why can¡¯t he scold his younger sister?¡±
Her past few days did not pass smoothly. She could not control herself anymore after being scolded by Bai Fei and Old Master Bai.
¡°Grandpa, how can you me me? It¡¯s obviously his fault. What kind of nonsense was he telling us? There¡¯s no proof for any of it. As the eldest grandson in the family, is that all he can do? How dare he scold me?!¡±
Old Master Bai¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Youran, he¡¯s your eldest brother!¡±
¡°And what? If he¡¯s incapable, he¡¯s not qualified to be my eldest brother!¡±
¡°Shut up!¡±
Old Master Bai stood up in rage.
Bai Youran was shocked!
Old Master Bai¡¯s expression was cold. He said seriously, ¡°Youran, you¡¯re not a child anymore. You should know your manners. He¡¯s your eldest brother. Mind your words and attitude in the future. Now go and apologise to him.¡±
¡°No!¡±
Old Master Bai pped her in anger.
¡°Piak!¡±
Bai Youran was stunned by the p.
She had never been beaten in her entire life. She had always been the treasure in the Bai family. She had always thought that she was the most precious child in the family¡
¡°Grandpa, you¡ you pped me because of him?¡±
Old Master Bai scoffed. ¡°Yes. Is there anything wrong with that? You didn¡¯t obey my instruction, and you disrespected your eldest brother. It was just a light punishment. Apologise now. If not, it won¡¯t be as light as a p.¡±
Bai Youran could not take how she was treated. She did not obey the instruction to apologise to Bai Fei. Instead, she cried and ran out of the house.
¡°Stop¡ stop right there¡¡±
Old Master Bai felt ashamed by Bai Youran¡¯s action. He stomped his feet as she ran out.
Bai Fei immediately stood up to hold the Old Master Bai by his arms. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. Youran is still young. We can teach her slowly.¡±
Chapter 823 - Mother and Daughter Reunite (4)
Chapter 823: Mother and Daughter Reunite (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Young? She¡¯s twenty-five. How is she young?¡±
Bai Fei smiled. ¡°She¡¯s the only girl in our family and was spoiled from the day she was born. It¡¯s understandable that she¡¯s very arrogant. We can teach her slowly. It¡¯s not a big deal. Grandpa, you must take care of yourself. Don¡¯t get too angry.¡±
Old Master Bai epted his exnation and scoffed. ¡°She has no manners nowadays. You need to teach her properly. Don¡¯t spoil her anymore. Her parents are so unreliable.. They only know how to spoil her. Help me keep an eye on her in the future to prevent her from doing anything that may harm our family.¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
After chatting for a while more, Old Master Bai went upstairs.
Bai Fei watched Old Master Bai walking upstairs, his eyes were filled with dismay.
Old Master Bai¡¯s expression was unpleasant when he reached upstairs.
It was true that he treasured Bai Youran as she was the only girl in the family. However, he valued his eldest grandson Bai Fei the most.
He would be the heir of the family. Bai Youran was just a girl for an arranged marriage. She had no other use for the family. How could she bepared with Bai Fei?
The position as the head of the family was supreme in the Bai family. No one could disrespect the head of the family. Bai Youran had no right to yell at Bai Fei who was the eldest grandson of the family.
However, Bai Youran was rude to Bai Fei and showed no respect to her grandfather!
In Old Master Bai¡¯s eyes, he felt that Bai Youran did not care about the Bai family at all.
She was obsessed with Mo Beihan and did not value the Bai family¡¯s prestige.
Furthermore, she gained no progress after so many years and did not even know that he had a fiancee. What an idiot!
Old Master Bai was bing more disappointed in Bai Youran recently. He really wanted to chase her out of the family if not because of the potential benefit she could bring to the family.
**
Bai Youran was upset and angry. She dashed out of the house.
Mo Beihan had a fiancee. Her eldest brother scolded her, and her grandfather did not stand by her. She was depressed and wandered around on the street aimlessly.
She overheard a conversation between two people when she was about to make a turn.
¡°They¡¯re from the Gu family. The mother and daughter were from the Qing River Brigade and are here to look for their family.¡±
Bai Youran stopped. Gu family? Qing River Brigade?
Wasn¡¯t that Gu Qingyao¡¯s hometown?
She stopped to listen to the conversation.
She was at the corner of the junction. She stood by the road and listened carefully.
The two people continued, ¡°The Gu family? Look for their family? Which Gu family? The mother and daughter don¡¯t seem to be kind. I only know a quite powerful Gu family in the capital. Everyone in the family has a very high social status. Is that the Gu family they¡¯re looking for?¡±
¡°I think it is that Gu family that you¡¯re referring to. The two of them came from the Qing River Brigade. I have seen them before when I was out of the capital. The woman¡¯s husband is called Gu Yunshen. They have another daughter, Gu Qingyao, who lives with her father now. People really have different fortunes!¡±
¡°What¡¯s different?¡±
¡°The woman got divorced with her husband. They each took a daughter. The one with the father is living a good life now as the youngdy of such an influential family. Her life is glorious.¡±
¡°The other one, tsk tsk tsk¡ She followed her mother back then. Now they could not even sustain their own living. How pathetic!¡±
Chapter 824 - Mother and Daughter Reunite (5)
Chapter 824: Mother and Daughter Reunite (5)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°The Gu family is really cruel. They¡¯re so rich now, but they leave the mother and daughter outside suffering. How miserable!¡±
¡°Who are they? Where are they?¡±
¡°They live in the house in front. The woman is called Zhang Xiaohui, and the daughter is called Gu Ruoqing. I think she is the Gu family¡¯s youngdy¡¯s sister.¡±
¡°Okay, I need to go home now!¡±
There was no more conversation after that.
Bai Youran was in shock and suddenly the two people stopped chatting. She was taken aback and immediately went over. However, it was empty in the alley.
.
She ran over and discovered a few households in the alley. The gates of the courtyard were closed. There were a few small alleys nearby, and there was no one around.
Bai Youran concluded that the two people they were referring to were Gu Qingyao¡¯s mother and sister.
She remembered that Gu Qingyao¡¯s father Gu Yunshen got divorced. Her mother took away one child and Gu Qingyao followed her father.
The house in front¡
Bai Youran dashed towards the house in front.
She did not expect that she could find out this story of Gu Qingyao that she could use against her.
How cruel she was! She must tell Old Master Mo the story to expose Gu Qingyao¡¯s true identity.
The house that Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing stayed in was easy to find, especially when you were just around the corner. Gu Jinhang purposely arranged for people to wait for Bai Youran here, and he made sure that she could find their house.
Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing were sitting in the courtyard under the sun. Gu Ruoqing was anxious, ¡°Mom, find her! When can we find her?¡±
What could she do even when she knew that Bai Youran was her sister?
Bai Youran was the youngdy of the Bai family, but they did not even know the location of the Bai family.
Many people had heard of the Bai family in the capital, but very few knew the exact location.
How could those mediocre people know the address of such a wealthy and influential family?
Zhang Xiaohui was impatient, ¡°I know. I will find them. You¡¡±
As she was talking, she saw Bai Youran outside the courtyard. She was stunned!
¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Gu Ruoqing turned her head and looked in the direction that her mother was staring. She was shocked by what she saw.
When she realised who the person was, Gu Ruoqing felt delighted.
She immediately ran outside and pulled Bai Youran in.
¡°Sister, you¡¯re finally here! Thank you, we finally found you!¡±
She was excited!
She felt delighted!
She would finally be a rich youngdy in the family.
Bai Youran was shocked by her. As she was about to scream, Zhang Xiaohui dashed over and shut the gate of the courtyard. She stared at Bai Youran directly.
It was a coincidence at the Jin Jiang Restaurant the other day. She was not sure if that was the correct person. She felt that she had never looked at her daughter carefully.
Now, the person was standing right in front of her. Zhang Xiaohui examined Bai Youran¡¯s face and felt that Bai Youran resembled her appearance. She was sure that this was her daughter.
¡°You¡ What do you want? I¡¯m the youngdy of the Bai family. You¡ Someone, help¡¡±
Bai Youran was about to shout for help, but her mouth was covered by Zhang Xiaohui.
¡°Daughter, don¡¯t scream. If you scream, your identity will be revealed. You still need to be the youngdy of the Bai family. Don¡¯t scream!¡±
Bai Youran¡¯s eyes widened, not understanding what they were talking about.
Gu Ruoqing immediately reacted to the situation, and the two of them dragged Bai Youran into the house.
Chapter 825 - Mother and Daughter Reunite (6)
Chapter 825: Mother and Daughter Reunite (6)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Ruoqing shut the door of the house. Zhang Xiaohui was still covering Bai Youran¡¯s mouth. Bai Youran was terrified.
¡°Daughter, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m your mother, your biological mother. The woman in the Bai family is not your real mother. I am. I sent you to the Bai family to be their youngdy. Don¡¯t be scared. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±
¡°Yes. Why are you so scared? We won¡¯t hurt you. You¡¯re my elder sister.. She¡¯s your mother. We have been looking for you. We didn¡¯t expect that you would appear here. This is amazing. Sister, give us some money. I need a bigger house. It¡¯s too small here.¡±
Bai Youran was still terrified, and she could not understand what they were saying.
Zhang Xiaohui frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m telling you the truth. You¡¯re my daughter. Your mother from the Bai family was giving birth at the same ce when I gave birth to you. I exchanged you with her baby. You then would be the youngdy of a wealthy family. I didn¡¯t miscalcte. You¡¯ve indeed be the precious youngdy.
¡°You have a birthmark by the waist on your back and two big moles on the stomach. Am I right?¡±
Bai Youran was shocked. Her mind went nk.
She had those on her body.
Everyone was imperfect. So did a woman¡¯s appearance. Bai Youran was very pretty, but she had some ws on her body.
She had a very ugly birthmark on her back. It was ck and ugly.
She had two ck moles on her stomach that looked disgusting. However, she had no way to remove them since she was born with them.
But it was lucky that they were found on her body instead of her face. Others would never see them with her clothes on. She was always the pretty youngdy of the Bai family.
But her ws were extremely ugly. She had never told anyone. Only her mother and she knew about that. How could they know?
So she was really her daughter?
Bai Youran opened her eyes wide in shock and was bewildered.
Everything was so sudden to her that she could not ept any of it.
Zhang Xiaohui sighed and exined to her slowly.
Zhang Xiaohui took a lot of effort to exin everything. She sighed and let go of Bai Youran after she promised that she would not scream for help anymore.
Bai Youran was here to look for Gu Qingyao¡¯s mother, but now the person became her mother. She totally could not ept that.
She was always proud of her identity as the youngdy of the Bai family. Now she was told that the identity was fake, and she was just a countryside girl?
She was exchanged to the family?
There was no reaction from Bai Youran, but Gu Ruoqing could not wait anymore.
¡°Can you please say something? You¡¯re my elder sister. How can you allow us to suffer here? Give me money now and ask the Bai family to get me a big house. Faster!¡±
Bai Youran was stunned, ¡°I¡ Why would I believe you? Who are you? Who will believe your bullshit?¡±
Gu Ruoqing was angry, ¡°You still can¡¯t understand after such a long time of exnation? Bai Youran, don¡¯t think that we should be afraid of your identity as the youngdy of the Bai family. If you deny us, we will go to the Bai family and reveal your identity. The Bai family will detest you and chase you out of the family.¡±
¡°How dare you!¡±
¡°Why would I be afraid? You¡¯re not the biological daughter of the Bai family. Your identity is fake. What makes you think that the family will still raise you when your identity as a countryside girl is revealed. Now, give me the money!
Chapter 826 - Mother and Daughter Reunite (7)
Chapter 826: Mother and Daughter Reunite (7)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Bai Youran was outraged by these two unreasonable women who had suddenly emerged from nowhere.
In particr, what they had to say confused her.
Logically speaking, what they said was rather doubtful. They had not said much and had only mentioned her birthmark. That could not be considered proof. But for some reason, she could not help but panic?
¡°Let me go. Even if you want money from me, I don¡¯t have much now! I¡¯m only out for a walk, how would I know that you would capture me? Let me go home first.¡±
Gu Ruoqing frowned as she looked at her. ¡°Will you go back on your word?¡±
¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡±
¡°No way, give me the money first..¡± Gu Ruoqing was insistent. She had already spent a lot of money over the past few days and had very little money left. Although Bai Youran was her own sister, now that they were reunited, she could already tell that Bai Youran was unwilling to acknowledge them. If they let her go, how would they find her in the future?
¡°We are your family. It¡¯s only right that you support us. If not for us, you would not be the youngdy of a wealthy family. Hurry up and give us all the money you have. Otherwise, you can forget about leaving this ce.¡±
Gu Ruoqing could not wait any longer. She wanted a good life. The best life.
She reached out and started to search Bai Youran. Bai Youran screamed and struggled, but Zhang Xiaohui gagged her again.
Zhang Xiaohui wanted money too, so she did not stop Gu Ruoqing.
Gu Ruoqing searched Bai Youran thoroughly for a long time. She really found every cent on Bai Youran, but it was only a couple of dozen yuan.
In the end, it only added up to sixty yuan or so.
Currently, that was only slightly more than an ordinary person¡¯s sry.
It was too little for Gu Ruoqing!
¡°Why is there so little? What kind of rich youngdy are you?¡±
Bai Youran was taken aback. She had not expected these people to think sixty yuan was too little!
After listening to Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s exnation, she understood that they were from the Gu family and used to be Gu Yunshen¡¯s wife and daughter.
Wasn¡¯t the Gu family from the countryside?
The two of them had left the Gu family ten years ago. But they felt that this sum was too small?
Gu Ruoqing put the money in her pocket. ¡°Hurry home and get more money for us. I want two thousand yuan to start with. When I finish spending it next month, you can give us more. Also, you must find arge house for us to stay in. I don¡¯t want to stay in this hellish ce for a single day more.¡±
Two thousand yuan?
Bai Youran¡¯s mind went nk!
Where would she get so much money?
Zhang Xiaohui said, ¡°Daughter, give us that sum! We won¡¯t ask for too much, just two thousand yuan to start with. Let your mother and younger sister have an easier life. Then we can discuss other matters, all right?
¡°Don¡¯t worry. When your younger sister marries a rich man, we¡¯ll return the money to you.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui was more reasonable than Gu Ruoqing. After all, she was an adult and had more life experience.
She could tell that this daughter did not want to support them at all.
But no matter. This was her own daughter. She would not simply let her off just because she did not want to support them. Or her effort in swapping her all those years ago would be wasted!
Gu Ruoqing said, ¡°Listen, you are my older sister and not a child of the Bai family. We also want you to continue living with the Bai family so that we can have money to spend. But if you refuse toply or acknowledge us, we will certainly make life difficult for you. I will never allow you to continue living as the Bai family¡¯s youngdy.¡±
Chapter 827 - Mother And Daughter Reunite (8)
Chapter 827: Mother And Daughter Reunite (8)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°When you were born, my mother took something that belonged to your mother. If we make a fuss in the Bai family and the news gets out, it will make life difficult for you. Do you hear me?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui had swapped her child mainly for her own benefit. She had not pitied the child and desired a better life for her in a wealthy family. She was thinking that if her daughter could enter a household like that, she could depend on this rich daughter in the future and be a wealthy woman herself.
So she naturally retained some evidence.
She had some items that Zheng Min had brought with her when she gave birth. They were simple items, but definitely personal in nature.
Zhang Xiaohui brought the items out. There was a pair of baby shoes and a handkerchief.
.
That year, she had personally taken them from Bai Youran.
The shoes were exquisitely stitched, and the material was excellent. They had clearly been specially made for a child. She had deliberately taken the shoes and allowed her own child to lie barefoot on the bed so that Zheng Min would think that someone else had stolen the child¡¯s shoes.
After all, it was a little ce in the countryside. Nice things were scarce.
It was normal for someone to steal it.
Bai Youran¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the little pair of shoes. She turned pale!
The shoes belonged to a set of clothes she had worn when she was little. Her mother had personally made them for her.
At that time, the Bai family was doing fairly well and was quite wealthy. Many children were born to the family, but they were all boys. Later on, when her mother became pregnant, she thought that a boy would be the best because that would establish her position in the family. But as her stomach grew, an experienced olddy examined her and said it was a girl.
Her mother was rather worried, but since it was just the first child, she was not too anxious.
To her surprise, the Bai family was quite excited when they found out. After all, the family was not short of boys. A girl would be nice.
After all, it was an important family!
A girl could be used for a marriage alliance. That was a good thing!
Zheng Min had not expected such treatment, so her pregnancy passed happily. She even prepared especially nice clothes for the baby, including a set of clothes and shoes.
The clothes were still kept at home!
But as for the little shoes, her mother said that someone had stolen them, and she could not find them anymore.
The shoes were personally made by Zheng Min. But Zheng Min¡¯s handiwork was not very good. In fact, an olddy who was skilled in handicrafts slowly guided her before shepleted them.
The olddy had done the moreplicated stitches. She passed away shortly after that, so Zheng Min could not make another pair of shoes. Shecked the ability.
She could just make another set of clothes for the child, so she was not bothered about the shoes.
The little shoes were in exactly the same style as the little set of clothes at home. She could tell at a nce that they were a set.
Bai Youran stared fixedly at the shoes, her mind in turmoil.
Zhang Xiaohui said, ¡°Do you see that? I¡¯m your real mother. There¡¯s no need to doubt my words. When you get home, remember to give us two thousand yuan as soon as possible, do you understand? Right now, your younger sister and I are having a difficult life, so in the future, we have to depend on you. Don¡¯t worry. I will guard this secret forever. I want you to have a good life.¡±
Gu Ruoqing smiled. ¡°All right, hurry home! Don¡¯t forget to bring the money as soon as possible. If you dare to go back on your word, I¡¯ll immediately go to your home to look for you. Hmph!¡±
¡°I¡ I understand. Let me go back first. Then I¡¯ll bring you the money.¡±
Chapter 828 - Mother and Daughter Reunite (9)
Chapter 828: Mother and Daughter Reunite (9)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Bai Youran had learnt her lesson and did not object so violently anymore. No matter how absurd Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing¡¯s requests were, she would try to acquiesce to them. She wanted to please them so they would let her go. Then she would see.
Anyway, Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing could not possibly continue to prevent Bai Youran from leaving. After all, they needed Bai Youran to support them!
If they did not let her return to the Bai house, where else could she go?
Bai Youran walked into an empty alley by herself. There was still plenty of snow on the ground, and the cold wind was piercing. She was shivering with cold. The chill seemed toe from her bones, and she could not escape it.
The two of them said that she was not the Bai family¡¯s daughter but the daughter of a farmer. She had to give them money or they would go to the Bai house and kick up a big fuss and expose her true identity..
Bai Youran was shivering all over!
Impossible. This was impossible!
She was born in the Bai family, and she had been their beloved youngdy since she was young. How could she not be their daughter?
Impossible!
She did not believe it!
She still wanted to marry Mo Beihan. Without her status as the Bai family¡¯s daughter, how could she marry Mo Beihan?
Gu Qingyao still had the Gu family, but what about her?
No way. She must be the Bai family¡¯s daughter.
Bai Youran¡¯s brain was bewildered and confused. She returned to the Bai house in a daze.
Everyone in the house was out. Only Bai Youran and a few servants were at home. The servants were shocked when they saw Bai Youran¡¯s pitiful state. She had clearly suffered a fall.
¡°Eldest Young Lady!¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s too cold outside. I¡¯ll go upstairs and have a nap!¡±
¡°Oh! All right!¡± The servant was startled but did not know how to respond. Why did Eldest Young Lady seem different?
Judging from her appearance, it was clear that she had fallen in the snow. In the past, Eldest Young Lady would have been shouting for everyone to serve her the moment she got back.
Bai Youran returned to her room and changed her clothes, which were soaked in melted snow. She sat in front of her dressing table and closely studied her face.
She studied her features one by one. She really did not look like anyone in the Bai family.
She did not look like either her mother or her father.
But when she thought about Zhang Xiaohui, she realized that she did bear some resemnce to Zhang Xiaohui.
Bai Youran felt a chill creep through her bones. She did not want to ept this reality.
She burrowed into her bed and wrapped herself in her nkets. As the chill in her body slowly dissipated and she warmed up, she began to think more clearly.
No matter what, she must not permit the two of them to make a fuss in the Bai house. She must find a way to cate them.
Even if there was no evidence of what had happened, Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s story and the pair of shoes would arouse suspicion in the Bai family. Also, she did look like Zhang Xiaohui.
Even if there was no hard evidence, it would be disadvantageous to her even for people to specte.
The Mo family would not want a matriarch who might not be rted to the Bai family. If she wanted to marry Mo Beihan, she must be the Bai family¡¯s youngdy.
Bai Youran¡¯s expression suddenly calmed. Zhang Xiaohui said that she had abandoned the Bai family¡¯s child. But Gu Qingyao had been left with the Gu family. Which meant that Gu Qingyao was not even the Gu family¡¯s daughter!
Ha!
Let¡¯s see how she manages to marry into the Mo family without her status as the Gu family¡¯s daughter!
**
At the Mo House.
Mo Beihan picked up the phone. ¡°Boss, we were toote. Second Master Gu got there first. He found someone to lure Bai Youran to Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing¡¯s ce. Zhang Xiaohui told Bai Youran everything. Zhang Xiaohui also has proof. Gu Ruoqing demanded two thousand dors from her and let her go home!¡±
Chapter 829 - It Is Mo Yunhaos Time (1)
Chapter 829: It Is Mo Yunhao¡¯s Time (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Evidence?
Mo Beihan was stunned. He never expected Zhang Xiaohui to have evidence.
¡°What evidence?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a small pair of shoes that is probably for young kids. Zhang Xiaohui said that the real Bai Youran wore that pair of shoes before, and ites in a set with the shirt. She took them off personally to make Zheng Min believe that the shoes were stolen.
¡°Furthermore, Zhang Xiaohui knows about Bai Youran¡¯s birthmark which shocked Bai Youran greatly. It appears that what Zhang Xiaohui said is probably true and very credible.¡±
Mo Beihan raised a brow. This was unexpected!
Zhang Xiaohui was rather reliable in her ways..
¡°There¡¯s another matter,¡± the subordinate reported.
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s rted to our Madam. Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing are still unaware that Madam is a child of the Gu family. They believe that Madam is an abandoned child and happened to be ced in her room when Mr Gu was around. Gu Ruoqing even intends to ckmail Madam for money too! Bai Youran also knows about this and probably¡ will stir trouble for Madam.¡±
Disdain shed across Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I got it. Continue to watch that pair of mother and daughter. Oh right¡¡±
At this point, Mo Beihan was a little helpless. ¡°If you meet the Gu family in the future, let them know a little but don¡¯t make yourself look like a fool. Be friendly and courteous. Do you understand?¡±
The subordinate: ¡
After hanging up the call, Mo Beihan felt rather helpless at the thought of how Gu Jinhang was one step ahead of him this time.
All of Yao Yao¡¯s older cousins are a real piece of work, especially Gu Jinhang and Gu Jinfeng. The eldest, Gu Jinhang, usually looked steady and honest, but he was not easy to deal with either.
Otherwise, among all the men in the Gu family, he would not be able to possess his own position even when contrasted with the fox that is Gu Jinhang and the business genius, Gu Jinfeng.
In the Gu family, only the third grandson, Gu Jinlin, was slightly more honest. That is a good man!
However, he had a very keen sense and high emotional intelligence.
The fifth grandson, Gu Jinxuan, was the youngest among all the older cousins. He was more active and was almost always on the go outside. Being able to manage himself was already pretty good for him and what he could give Yao Yao was not as much as the other older cousins.
Mo Beihan pinched his brows. All these years, Gu Jinfeng and Gu Jinhang had beenpeting with him discreetly. Perhaps he did not realize it in the beginning, but so much time had passed. How could he not sense anything?
In the previous lifetime, with the support of the Mo family, he did not emerge that much superior to those two. The Mo family had sufficient foundations and simrly, the Gu family was not far off.
In this life, he possessed the memory from his previous life and thus naturally was ahead of everyone. Once the gap widened, these two people began chasing after him insanely.
Sigh¡
These two were not to be provoked!
They were already difficult to deal with as they are, and even worse was that they were still Yao Yao¡¯s older cousins. What a tough spot he was in!
Mo Beihan then thought of how if Bai Youran believed that Gu Qingyao was not from the Gu family and wanted to use this to cause trouble for Yao Yao, she would definitelyin to the Mo family and Grandfather.
By then, everything would slowly be revealed, and many people would find out about it. In addition, the Qiao family would be returning soon, and Yao Yao¡¯s identity would not remain hidden any longer.
There were too manyplications, and just to be sure, he felt that it was better to let Bai Youran marry Mo Yunhao as soon as possible.
Mo Beihan went down the stairs. Only Mo Chengrui and Mu Mu were in the living room watching the television.
Mo Yunhao happened to return home at this time, and Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes lit up!
Chapter 830 - It Is Mo Yunhaos Time (2)
Chapter 830: It Is Mo Yunhao¡¯s Time (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ever since these few children came to the Mo family, the house became much livelier. Mo Beihan was now back and had brought a few people with him who frequented the house often. Additionally, there was Mo Chengrui and the others.
They had grown up already and had friends and ssmates who woulde over to their house to y, livening up the Mo house.
Gradually, Mo Yunhao realized that this Mo family was no longer his Mo family.
Grandfather doted on Mo Beihan, and now that Mo Chengrui and the others have be older, Grandfather ced greater importance on them and was beginning to train them.
In the past, his enemy was only Mo Beihan, but in a few more years¡¯ time, even Mo Chengrui and the other juniors would be a threat to him.
Standing on the stairs, Mo Beihan folded his arms and wore a look of disdain. ¡°Were you out fooling around again?¡±
Mo Chengrui and Mu Mu turned to look at Mo Beihan and then exchanged a look with each other.. They knew that their Uncle wanted to stir trouble.
Mo Yunhao red at Mo Beihan glumly. ¡°What business is it of yours!¡±
He had some drinks as he encountered some unhappy events outside today and was in a terrible mood. Now that he was questioned by Mo Beihan so arrogantly, his attitude became even worse.
Mo Beihan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You¡¯re getting bolder, aren¡¯t you? I am your older brother. What kind of attitude is this? Do you think you¡¯re reasonable when you¡¯re always out fooling around and no different from a good-for-nothing?¡±
Mo Chengrui: ¡°¡¡±
Mu Mu, ¡°¡¡±
Damn! He was indeed stirring trouble! He even said ¡°good-for-nothing¡±. Tsk, tsk, tsk!
As expected, Mo Yunhao was set off after hearing the term ¡°good-for-nothing¡±!
¡°Mo Beihan, who do you think you are to say such things about me? You are merely a failure who achieved nothing too. How dare you have the cheeks to mock me?¡±
Mo Yunhao had drunk alcohol, thus he was a little buzzed and especially bold. He pointed at himself and looked at Mo Beihan with extreme contempt. ¡°At least, I still have the Jiang family¡¯s support, and I can do whatever I like. What do you have!
¡°A broke chap from the countryside. Who do you think you are?¡±
Mo Chengrui: ¡°¡¡±
Mu Mu, ¡°¡¡±
This fool! He indeed got set off so easily!
Mo Beihan was not infuriated at all and instead smiled at him. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk! You still think that you¡¯re very amazing! So what if you have the Jiang family¡¯s support? There are many more powerful families in the capital than the Jiang family. So what if I¡¯m from the countryside? I¡¯m better looking than you are, and I¡¯m even your elder brother, the eldest grandson of the Mo family. Grandfather dotes on me as well. What can you do about that?
¡°So what if I¡¯m from the countryside? I can marry any of these wealthy socialites in the capital and immediately wipe out the Jiang family. The Jiang family is not even worthy to be mentioned, but you still have the audacity to be arrogant about it in front of me. You¡¯re merely so much!¡±
Mo Yunhao flew into a rage, but Mo Beihan still felt that it was not enough. ¡°Look at you. Didn¡¯t you say you were going to pursue Bai Youran back then? I¡¯ve already gone abroad for three years, and you still haven¡¯t pursued her. Let me tell you! When I just returned from abroad, Bai Youran looked for me and was so deeply in love with me. Hahahaha!¡±
Mo Chengrui and Mu Mu covered their faces. Young Uncle, you¡¯re too nasty. This big fool would go berserk from the anger.
All these years, Mo Yunhao was unsessful at pursuing Bai Youran, and even Jiang Hongying was rejected when she went to the Bai family to propose marriage. Jiang Hongying wanted to ask Great Grandfather and Great Grandmother to step in for them but they ignored her.
Thus, throughout all these years, Bai Youran became Mo Yunhao¡¯s obsession!
Chapter 831 - It Is Mo Yunhaos Time (3)
Chapter 831: It Is Mo Yunhao¡¯s Time (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
This was a minefield that would set off an explosion easily!
Mo Yunhao almost became a grieving woman over this matter and now that he was ridiculed by Mo Beihan, he waspletely consumed with anger and lost all rationality.
¡°You¡ you¡ Mo Beihan, stop acting so cocky in front of me. Let me tell you, a wild chicken will always be a wild chicken and can never be a phoenix. Bai Youran is mine. Don¡¯t you dare dream of marrying her. Don¡¯t you ever dare!¡±
Mo Beihan puckered his lips and replied nonchntly, ¡°I don¡¯t even need to think about it. She wille to me herself.¡±
¡°Shut up!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±
¡
Mo Chengrui and Mu Mu watched from the side.. Wow!
Ultimately, Mo Yunhao could not win Mo Beihan in the argument and directed his anger toward the juniors, Mo Chengrui and Mu Mu. ¡°What are you two little scumbags looking at? I am your senior. Don¡¯t you know how to be filial to your seniors?¡±
Mo Chengrui: ¡°¡¡±
Mu Mu, ¡°¡¡±
What has this got to do with being filial to seniors?
Even if they had to, they would probably be filial to Mo Beihan, right?
After all, he was the closest to them!
Mu Mu said, ¡°Young Uncle, don¡¯t be angry. Second Uncle has lived toofortably and smoothly recently, so he could not hold himself back from saying something. Don¡¯t worry. He just couldn¡¯t help himself for a moment. He did not say that intentionally.¡±
Mo Yunhao: ¡
What did that mean?
Mo Chengrui added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Young Uncle, you are very outstanding. Really. Miss Bai definitely would like you. Why would she like my second uncle? Second Uncle and we are from the countryside.¡±
Mu Mu said, ¡°Yeah! Young Uncle, you are the best. Miss Bai must have been blind to only have Second Uncle in her eyes. Second Uncle definitely would not fancy Miss Bai! What is so good about such a blind person!¡±
Mo Yunhao: ¡
Why did that sound so weird?
It did not sound like anything good at all.
He could not even pursue Bai Youran, and there was also Mo Beihan, who kept emphasizing that Bai Youran liked him. Looking at the arrogant expression on Mo Beihan¡¯s face, Mo Yunhao was livid, and an evil thought appeared in his mind.
¡°Mo Beihan, just you wait. You will never marry Bai Youran!¡±
Mo Beihan replied casually, ¡°I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve listened to such crap from you. You¡¯ve already said it countless times before I went abroad, but what happened? After so many years, aren¡¯t you still like this? Tsk, tsk, tsk!¡±
Mo Beihan cast him an extremely disdainful look and left with his chin held high.
Mo Yunhao stomped his feet in anger. In the past when Mo Beihan had not returned, he did not need to worry as much. But now that this fellow was back, Mo Yunhao suddenly realized that he had missed such a great opportunity in the past few years, so he was especially irritable now!
Going out to drink and y was not without a reason. The current Mo Yunhao yed around even more than in the past when Mo Beihan had juste to the Mo family. With Mo Beihan¡¯s return to the country, Mo Yunhao suddenly realized he had achieved nothing in the past three years that Mo Beihan was not around, and now that Mo Beihan was back, he was too massive of a threat.
Hence, he was very anxious to achieve something to prove his worth, but it was without sess.
He was already on the brink of breaking down, and now that he was agitated by Mo Beihan, he waspletely broken!
Mo Beihan went to the Gu family and told Gu Qingyao everything. Gu Qingyao was speechless.
¡°ording to Bai Youran¡¯s logic, it is very likely that she would look for me.¡±
Chapter 832 - It Is Mo Yunhaos Time (4)
Chapter 832: It Is Mo Yunhao¡¯s Time (4)
Mo Beihan said, ¡°I¡¯m preparing to let Bai Youran marry Mo Yunhao. Recently, I¡¯ve been pushing Mo Yunhao to make his move on Bai Youran. That fellow has been suppressing his emotions for so many years, and his fear of losing the Mo family has already peaked now. Regarding Bai Youran, he will definitely want to win against me. If Bai Youran causes any trouble for you, just y along with her.¡±
Gu Qingyao did not have any sympathy for Bai Youran, and plotting a scheme against her was effortless!
She nodded in agreement. ¡°All right, don¡¯t worry. I will y along.¡±
However¡
¡°You¡¯re letting her marry Mo Yunhao? Won¡¯t she¡ always be in the Mo family in the future then? How do you intend to deal with Mo Yunhao? Still the same as in the previous lifetime?¡±
A cold glint shed across Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes. ¡°More ruthless than before. Don¡¯t worry. Regardless of whether I take over the Mo family, I will never let these people appear in the family so that you won¡¯t see these hateful people in the future.¡±
In the previous lifetime when he dealt with Mo Yunhao, he was still rather merciful because of the Old Master and Old Madam.
But in this lifetime, he did not intend to spare him any mercy anymore.
¡°When I was overseas, Jiang Hongying and Mo Yunhao targeted Chengrui and Mu Mu.¡±
Gu Qingyao was shocked!
¡°Really? They wanted to kill them?¡±
Mo Beihan nodded.
¡°How could they? Both of them are still kids. Chengrui is the eldest child of the fourth generation, and Mu Mu is just a child. Even if they are fighting for the head of the family position, they wouldn¡¯t even be considered?¡±
Mo Beihan replied, ¡°Chengrui has grown up and learned many things over the past few years. I¡¯ve been training him a lot in the three years that I was in the Mo house back then.
¡°As for Mu Mu, he was born intelligent. Although he is the youngest, he performs as well as Chengrui when dealing with the Mo family¡¯s family matters.
¡°In the three years that I was abroad, Grandfather has be older, and oftentimes, his ability falls short of his wishes. Chengrui and Mu Mu had helped Old Master settle several matters before, and Jiang Hongying caught sight of it.¡±
Gu Qingyao pressed her lips together and remained silent.
Mo Beihan continued saying, ¡°I was merciful in the previous lifetime because firstly, I took into ount Old Master and Old Madam and secondly, I was very certain that I wanted to be the sessor of the Mo family and control the entire Mo family. By then, the only person they needed to deal with was me.
¡°I don¡¯t care about myself, but this time, they attacked Chengrui and Mu Mu. I naturally won¡¯t be polite to them now.
¡°In the previous lifetime, there was no Mu Mu. Although Chengrui became quite capable, he was always living under my wing. But I don¡¯t intend to let this be so in this lifetime. These children will shine brightly in the future. I am preparing to clean up the Mo family.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded and said, ¡°I understand. No matter what you do, I will always support you. Just let me know if you need me to do anything.¡±
After three days of cooling herself down at home, Bai Youran finally calmed down.
She carefully thought of the options she could take and ultimately decided to handle Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing first. She wanted to know more about Gu Qingyao and wanted them to trust her and help her ruin Gu Qingyaopletely.
Bai Youran counted the money in her hands. She could afford two thousand yuan.
However, this was not a small sum to her. She would notst long.
She then counted her essories. There was freedom of trade now. She had only gotten these essories within the past two years, so she could still sell them for quite some money.
Having made the tough call, Bai Youran went to look for Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing with the two thousand yuan on hand.
Chapter 833 - It Is Mo Yunhaos Time (5)
Chapter 833: It Is Mo Yunhao¡¯s Time (5)
Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing were still living in the original ce. In the past two days, they had been waiting for Bai Youran to send them money.
When Bai Youran came, Gu Ruoqing¡¯s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly pulled her into the house.
¡°Where¡¯s the money?¡±
Bai Youran threw the cash on the table.
Gu Ruoqing could not be bothered with her attitude. She hurriedly counted the money, and indeed, it was exactly two thousand yuan ¨C not a cent less.
Bai Youran snickered. ¡°You look like you have not seen the world before. As long as you do what I say, you will notck your share of money.¡±
Gu Ruoqing beamed in reply. ¡°Elder sister, don¡¯t worry. Of course I¡¯ll listen to you. In the future, I will do whatever you say, and I can guarantee I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui smiled as she looked at the huge stash of cash. ¡°Youran, you¡¯re really capable. You¡¯re indeed the youngdy of a wealthy family.¡±
Bai Youran replied withcence, ¡°Of course. This amount of money is nothing to me. As long as you two listen to me obediently, you will not lose out on any benefits.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ll listen to you. We will definitely listen to whatever you say. Only if you are well will we be able to lead good lives. We will definitely listen to you.¡±
Satisfied, Bai Youran sat in a chair and said, ¡°Tell me about Gu Qingyao first. I want to know everything about her.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing were taken aback. ¡°Why do you want to know about her?¡±
Bai Youran did not say much and merely replied, ¡°This is my matter. The both of you only need to reply to what I asked.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing exchanged a look before telling her everything without hesitation.
The only things they knew about Gu Qingyao was from when she was young until she reached fifteen. After she turned sixteen, both of them knew little about her.
And before sixteen, Gu Qingyao was just an ordinary peasantdy. When she was in their hometown, her grandparents and older cousins doted on her. She was obedient and quiet and did not need to do the hardbor, although she helped to cook and pluck wild vegetables.
It was an extremely simple life.
There was not much difference from not saying anything.
Bai Youran was dissatisfied.
Gu Ruoqing said, ¡°We only know this much. She¡¯s just a peasant girl from a farmer family. There¡¯s nothing special.¡±
¡°How did she get engaged to Mo Beihan?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui replied, ¡°They grew up together. Mo Beihan¡¯s family is poor and has many nephews to raise. Otherdies are simply unwilling to marry him.
¡°Mo Beihan is quite close to Gu Qingyao¡¯s elder cousins. Later on, he went to the Gu family to propose the marriage. That¡¯s all.¡±
Bai Youran frowned. ¡°Nothing else? There¡¯s nothing special about Gu Qingyao?¡±
Zhang Xiaohui replied, ¡°Nothing. I watched that child grow up. It¡¯s just that her father, Gu Yunshen, doted on her a lot. There¡¯s nothing much to say about her except that she is literate and read books before when she was young, although she stopped reading when she grew up.¡±
Gu Qingyao attended school when she was young, but she stopped attending when the schools closed.
When schools reopened again, she did not return and simply went overseas when she was eighteen.
Bai Youran was dissatisfied as she did not hear anything useful, yet there was nothing she could do. After ensuring that Gu Qingyao was not born into the Gu family, Bai Youran left.
After her departure, Gu Ruoqing agitatedly took the two thousand yuan and told Zhang Xiaohui, ¡°Mother, we¡¯re rich. She¡¯s indeed wealthy. We don¡¯t need to worry about our days in the future!¡±
Zhang Xiaohui sighed in relief too. She felt increasingly gratified with her decision back then.
Fortunately, she swapped the child, and now, she could finally lead the life of a wealthy person.
¡°Come, we¡¯re not having lunch at home anymore. Let¡¯s go to Jin Jiang Restaurant for a meal and then look for a good house.¡±
¡°Great!¡±
The mother and daughter blissfully spent the money away.
Chapter 834 - It Is Mo Yunhaos Time (6)
Chapter 834: It Is Mo Yunhao¡¯s Time (6)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Bai Youran was not an intelligent person and having been born in the Bai family, she was used to behaving arrogantly. Her act of generosity was merely to make Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing listen to her and help her ruin Gu Qingyao.
How would she have known that the mother-daughter pair believed that they had encountered a money tree such that they thought they could spendvishly from now on!
Ever since Gu Qingyao knew that her Second Cousin and Ji Mingyue got together, she became even closer to Ji Mingyue.
Ji Mingyue was no longer attending school in the provincial capital as a certain fox had ever-so-swiftly helped his future wife to transfer schools to one in the capital.
Too bad, he was a top student and knew many teachers and professors. In addition, Gu Qingyao also knew many schrs and teachers.
There were only a few people in the academic world currently, and it was an easy feat for Gu Jinhang to transfer a student to the capital and arrange for her to attend a school.
As long as Ji Mingyue was not an idiot and had decent grades, Gu Jinhang could arrange for her to enter any school he wished.
.
As such, the elder brothers of the Ji family were extremely grateful to him again and insisted on treating him to a round of drinks as he cared so much about their younger sister!
After Gu Qingyao found out what happened, she saluted her Second Cousin in admiration.
The weather was pleasant today, and Gu Qingyao and Ji Mingyue went out to shop. Coincidentally, they met Bai Youran.
It was, however, no coincidence as Bai Youran especially came to look for Gu Qingyao.
She stood in front of Gu Qingyao very proudly as though she was in control of everything.
Gu Qingyao raised a brow!
Bai Youran walked toward Gu Qingyao elegantly and said, ¡°I never thought that you would still be shopping with someone so leisurely. Aren¡¯t you worried that you would lose everything in the future and have nowhere to go?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes glinted withughter. ¡°What are you saying? I have a family, my cousins and many rtives who dote on me. Oh, and a fiance who pampers me. What do I need to be worried about? Ah¡ I¡¯m just eating, shopping and ying every day. How boring!¡±
¡°You¡¡±
Bai Youran gritted her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t be proud. Let me tell you, Gu Qingyao, you are nothing. Very quickly, you will lose everything that you have now. Do you really believe that all is well because you are the youngdy of the Gu family? Ha Ha!
¡°I know something about your mother. Your mother¡ told me many things, especially the things about you when you were young. Do you want to hear about it?¡±
Gu Qingyao paused whatever she was doing. ¡°My mother? My mother left the Gu family ten years ago. What have the things she told you about got to do with me?¡±
Bai Youran smiled. ¡°Of course it has something to do with you¡¡±
She nced at Ji Mingyue and said meaningfully, ¡°It¡¯s regarding your parentage. Don¡¯t you wish to know? You won¡¯t want me to say it in front of an outsider right? That will not be good for you!¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s expression changed.
She knew Bai Youran was not intelligent, so she did not make things difficult for her and instead told Ji Mingyue, ¡°There is a cafe over there. Let¡¯s take a seat inside for a while. I¡¯m going to talk to her alone and see what she wants to say.¡±
Ji Mingyue took a look at Bai Youran and told Gu Qingyao, ¡°All right, but you must not be fooled. She¡¯s obviously here to cause trouble for you.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±
The three of them headed to the cafe not far away. Ji Mingyue waited for them at a seat outside while Gu Qingyao and Bai Youran entered a private room.
¡°Shoot it! What¡¯s it about?¡±
Chapter 835 - Earned Big Bucks (1)
Chapter 835: Earned Big Bucks (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Seated opposite Gu Qingyao, Bai Youran was filled with jealousy as she looked at Gu Qingyao¡¯s alluring face.
She¡¯s just a countryside girl. What right does she have to be so beautiful?
Vixen!
¡°I met your mother. She¡¯s with your younger sister, and they¡¯re living quite a tough life. Gu Qingyao, you¡¯re too cruel. She¡¯s your birth mother after all. You are the youngdy of the Gu family, but you let your mother and younger sister lead such lives. Isn¡¯t it shameful if this goes out?¡±
Gu Qingyao chuckled. ¡°Ten years ago, it was them who left the Gu family to lead a good life, and it was also them who said they wanted to cut ties with me. She¡¯s a woman who does not know her ce. She chose this road herself.. Why do I need to pity them?
¡°Furthermore, I¡¯ve not seen them for ten years, and I don¡¯t know how they are doing. What I¡¯m curious about is, Miss Bai, why are you so interested in this so-called birth mother of mine?¡±
Bai Youran¡¯s expression changed!
¡°Gu Qingyao, meeting them was a coincidence. I just don¡¯t wish to see them living such a hard life, so I helped them. Afterward, they told me some things about you. Do you wish to hear about it?¡±
¡°No!¡±
Bai Youran: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Won¡¯t you regret it? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your mother told me a secret that must not be known to an outsider and would affect your future if it is leaked out?¡±
Gu Qingyao stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time since Miss Bai doesn¡¯t wish to say it. I¡¯m very busy, and I have no time to waste with you.¡±
¡°Stop¡¡± Bai Youran suddenly called out. Seeing that Gu Qingyao still continued walking, she became anxious. ¡°Your mother said you are not a daughter of the Gu family. Gu Qingyao, you are not the youngdy of the Gu family. How are you going to marry into the Mo family then?¡±
Gu Qingyao paused in her tracks and turned around.
Bai Youranughed. ¡°You never expected that, right? I found out such a big secret. Your mother personally told me that you are not her biological daughter and that you were abandoned by someone who did not want a girl back then. Didn¡¯t you say that the Gu family treated you very well?
¡°If they find out that you¡¯re not a child of the Gu family, do you think they will still treat you so well? If the Mo family knows that you aren¡¯t even the youngdy of the Gu family but a bastard child who appeared from nowhere, do you think you can still marry into the Mo family?¡±
Gu Qingyao was calm. ¡°So?¡±
Bai Youran: ¡°¡¡±
She looked at Gu Qingyao in shock. She never thought that Gu Qingyao would be expressionless after hearing such big news.
¡°Aren¡¯t¡ aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡±
Gu Qingyao chuckled. ¡°Let me ask you again. What did you tell me about this for?¡±
Bai Youran could not understand Gu Qingyao¡¯s way of thinking and replied furiously, ¡°Don¡¯t y the fool. If all of these are exposed, everything you have now would bepletely lost. If you want me to keep this a secret for you, you must listen to me.¡±
Gu Qingyao raised a brow. ¡°Oh? What do you want me to do?¡±
¡°First, break your engagement with Mo Beihan and say that you are not worthy of him. You must break off the engagement.
¡°Second, give me five thousand yuan!
¡°As long as you achieve these two requirements, I will agree to help keep this as a secret.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
She did not say anything but observed Bai Youran closely.
¡°Have you lost your mind from being broke?¡±
Bai Youran was stunned. ¡°What?¡±
¡°I said, have you lost your mind from being broke? You suddenly came to me and bbered about me not being a child of the Gu family then asked me to break off my engagement and give you money. Who do you think you are? Why must I believe you?
¡°There¡¯s something wrong with your brain!¡±
Chapter 836 - Earned Big Bucks (2)
Chapter 836: Earned Big Bucks (2)
Gu Qingyao left immediately after saying that.
Bai Youran was stunned for quite some time before she hurriedly chased after her. ¡°Stop. Stop right there! Gu Qingyao, if you don¡¯t listen to me, I will spread this information everywhere. Gu Qingyao¡¡±
Ji Mingyue saw Gu Qingyaoing out and asked her worriedly, ¡°What happened?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled in reply. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go, her mind is not clear. There¡¯s no need to care about her.¡±
The both of them linked hands and were about to leave.
Yet, Bai Youran was extremely stubborn. She forcefully stopped Gu Qingyao from leaving. ¡°Are you really not afraid that I will tell others about this? Once the Gu family knows you¡¡±
¡°Bai Youran, your brain really doesn¡¯t seem like one that the Bai family would produce. Instead, it¡¯s very simr to Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing. Simrly foolish!¡±
Bai Youran turned pale and dared not stop her anymore!
Watching the two people leave, Bai Youran gnashed her teeth indignantly!
Bai Youran wanted to discuss the matter with Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing. She intended to let them find the Gu family and hint about the matter to the Gu family to make them suspect Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao would only listen if she suffered.
She looked for Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing, but they were not home. After receiving the money, they had long gone to spend it freely. How could they possibly be at home?
Bai Youran happened to meet Mo Yunhao on her way back.
Mo Yunhao had been provoked by Mo Beihan these few days, and his intellect waspletely iparable to Mo Beihan¡¯s. How could a yboy who had been pampered by his mother from a young agepare to Mo Beihan, someone who had always been more outstanding than the others in both the past and present lifetime?
Thus, even if Mo Beihan did not intentionally tell him to do something and simply quarreled and scolded him, Mo Beihan could still lead him on the path he wanted him to take.
¡°Youran!¡±
Bai Youran was currently thinking of how to deal with Gu Qingyao and was frightened when Mo Yunhao suddenly appeared!
¡°What do you want?¡±
The smell of alcohol still lingered on Mo Yunhao¡¯s body as he looked at Bai Youran with infatuation. ¡°Youran, I finally found you. I¡¯ve not seen you in so long. I miss you so much!¡±
Disgust overwhelmed Bai Youran. ¡°What are you saying? Get away quickly!¡±
Mo Yunhao was unwilling. He grabbed her hand and pulled her to a corner. ¡°Youran, why do you always avoid me? Do I not treat you well? I¡¯ve always been waiting for you all these years, and you¡¯re the only one I like. What must I do for you to be willing to marry me?¡±
Bai Youran was furious. She was ady and did not have as much strength as Mo Yunhao, thus there was no way of getting out of the situation. She shouted furiously, ¡°Get away from me or else I¡¯m shouting!¡±
Mo Yunhao chuckled. ¡°What are you shouting for? You¡¯re someone who will be marrying me. I¡¯m your future husband. So what if you shout?¡±
¡°You¡¡± Bai Youran was livid. ¡°Who said I¡¯m marrying you? Get lost quickly. Get lost!¡±
Mo Yunhao refused to let go of her hand. ¡°Youran, I really like you a lot, and I¡¯ve always wanted to have you as my wife all these years. Recently, I aplished a great thing and earned big bucks. I will give you a great life. All right?¡±
Bai Youran stomped on his feet angrily, causing Mo Yunhao to crouch in pain immediately while Bai Youran took the chance to flee.
¡°Youran.. Youran¡¡±
Mo Yunhao was in so much pain that he turned pale, yet Bai Youran never looked back.
¡°I really made a lot of money. I will be the head of the Mo family in the future. Youran¡¡±
Chapter 837 - Earned Big Bucks (3)
Chapter 837: Earned Big Bucks (3)
Mo Yunhao had indeed earned quite a sum recently, but this was within Mo Beihan¡¯s control.
Mo Yunhao, Jiang Hongying and the Jiang family were greedy people.
These two people did not have a bottom line and would do anything for money.
In the previous lifetime, these two people did not cause that great of trouble, but that was when Mo Beihan was in control.
In the previous lifetime, Mo Beihan initiated to seed the Mo family and concurrently managed his own influences, thus he held such a high status in the capital in the future.
Under such a circumstance, he would not let Jiang Hongying and Mo Yunhao cause great trouble, else it would affect the Mo family.
After all, Mo Yunhao was the grandson of the Mo family, and on the ount of Old Master and Old Madam, Mo Beihan still spared Mo Yunhao and Jiang Hongying mercy while they were alive. Thus, he had always been controlling them, and just like that, Mo Yunhao continued being a hedonistic yboy while the Mo family spent money to raise him.
Afterward, when Old Master and Old Madam passed on, Mo Beihan chased these people out of the Mo family. He did not chase them out nominally though ¨C he knew that they would definitely not be able to live well by themselves ¨C and instead forced them to move out of the main household of the Mo family.
However, Mo Beihan did not intend to be so nice anymore in this lifetime.
He was well aware of the personalities of Mo Yunhao and Jiang Hongying.
With the developing society, more and more businessmen earned money. Manyrge families in the South began registering for the operation of apany, and such was the same in the North.
Jiang Hongying and Mo Yunhao were greedy people who wanted a share of money as well. In the past, the Jiang family was supported by the Mo family, and now that society had opened up and money could be spent more liberally, the Jiang family required a greater amount of money.
Used to being provided for by Jiang Hongying, those people were increasinglyzy and only demanded money.
Thus, Jiang Hongying and Mo Yunhao were indeed earning money now.
However, what they were doing was not anything good.
When they just began, Mo Beihan had already received news of it and subsequently intercepted it.
Bai Youran was still furious with Mo Yunhao¡¯s behaviour as she ran home, but she heard what Mo Yunhao said too. Earned money?
He had earned money?
Her most immediate problem was still Gu Qingyao. After staying at home for a while, she still could not think of a solution.
Judging by Gu Qingyao¡¯s experience, she did not seem too surprised. She simply said it without any evidence, thus Gu Qingyao definitely would not believe it.
Only by having Zhang Xiaohui reveal it would there be credibility.
But would the Gu family listen to Zhang Xiaohui?
Bai Youran dared not be certain and decided to discuss the matter with Bai Chi. Among all her elder brothers, she was the closest to Bai Chi.
After asking the servants in the house, Bai Youran found out that Bai Chi was at Jin Jiang Restaurant and headed there to look for him.
She found Bai Chi very quickly upon reaching.
However, the current Bai Chi was frowning while looking in a direction.
Bai Youran was confused. ¡°Second Brother, what are you looking at?¡±
Bai Chi whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t speak.¡±
Bai Youran frowned and followed his gaze. On the other side, Mo Beihan was talking to a middle-aged man who was dressed finely and had a strong demeanor. It was obvious that he was not a simple figure.
It seemed like they just left the private room and Mo Beihan was walking him out.
Although Mo Beihan was walking the person out, one could tell that the person was very polite to Mo Beihan and his smile even seemed to have the intention of currying favor with Mo Beihan. He dared not let Mo Beihan walk him out any further, and after saying a few words to Mo Beihan, he took his leave.
Until Mo Beihan left, Bai Chi muttered with a frown, ¡°How would Mo Beihan know him?¡±
¡°Who is that?¡± Bai Youran asked.
¡°A big boss in the South. A very wealthy one!¡±
Chapter 838 - Its Okay that She Was Not the Biological Daughter (1)
Chapter 838: It¡¯s Okay that She Was Not the Biological Daughter (1)
Bai Youran didn¡¯t quite understand that.
¡°How is it strange? Everyone wants to meet the eldest grandson of the Mo family!¡±
Bai Chi said, ¡°This person is a rich boss from the southern area. He was here to look for investment opportunities. He only meets the most important people. One of my brothers¡¯ family was trying to seek business coboration, but he didn¡¯t agree to that.¡±
Bai Youran did not understand. ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s strange about it? How can your brother bepared with the eldest grandson of the Mo family?¡±
Bai Chi turned his head to look at Bai Youran. The glimpse was filled withplex feelings.
¡°There are many people who started doing business recently. They did not have official jobs in the past, but they managed to earn a significant amount of money after starting some businesses. I know quite a few of those people.¡±
Bai Youran did not seem to be impressed. ¡°What¡¯s special about earning some money? They don¡¯t have stable jobs. There¡¯s no insurance for their businesses. They have no social status. People like them do not have a future.¡±
Bai Chi did not say anything.
It wasmon that most people nowadays believed that having a stable job was important to sustain their living. Though the ie of such jobs was less than a hundred yuan, the jobs were respectable.
Those who set up stalls by the street were not considered as having proper jobs. They were just trying to sustain their living.
Bai Youran was one of the people who had that kind of impression.
Though Bai Chi was a yboy, he was not aplete wastrel. He had many drinking friends who came from wealthy families. But they were not very capable and did not have any proper jobs.
As society progressed in the past few years, there was a batch of people who started doing businesses. There were a few of those among Bai Chi¡¯s friends.
But they had no detailed ns for what they were doing. The market supplies were scarce, so any business could seed. Those people earned a lot of money and started spending crazily.
Bai Chi said, ¡°Some of my friends earned a lot of money from their businesses and were able to eat at the Jin Jiang Restaurant every day. They could afford the food there.¡±
Bai Youran frowned.
Her family was one of the most influential and wealthy ones in the capital, and she was treated well by her family. However, she still could not afford to eat at Jin Jiang Restaurant often.
The food there was extremely expensive. She did not order any food made from the best ingredients or tasted the best wine. She could only afford to order some mediocre food.
¡°Are you serious, Second Brother? That restaurant is so expensive, and it will definitely close down one day. How can those people afford to eat there every day?¡±
Bai Chi did not answer her question, ¡°Do you think Mo Beihan was doing some business as well? He has returned for so long, and no one has seen him doing anything. Old Master Mo also didn¡¯t assign him any task.¡±
Bai Youran said confidently, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Mo Beihan is the eldest grandson of the Mo family. What kind of identity is that? How could he do such humiliating things?¡±
Bai Chi, ¡°¡¡±
He did not want to discuss this matter further with her.
¡°You¡¯re here to look for me, right? What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Bai Youran then recalled her purpose of visit and immediately forgot about the matter she was discussing with him. He pulled Bai Chi away and said, ¡°I have something important to tell you. Let¡¯s find another ce.¡±
They entered a small private room, and Bai Youran told him the story that Gu Qingyao wasn¡¯t the real daughter of the Gu family.
¡°Second Brother, families like the Mo family will never ept a person with an unknown background. As long as her identity is revealed, the Mo family will definitely force them to break the engagement. Then I will be the person who is able to enter the Mo family!¡±
Chapter 839 - Its Okay that She Was Not the Biological Daughter (2)
Chapter 839: It¡¯s Okay that She Was Not the Biological Daughter (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Bai Chi was taken aback. ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s really Gu Qingyao¡¯s biological mother? Is her word sufficient to prove that Gu Qingyao is not the Gu family¡¯s daughter? Does she have proof?¡±
Bai Youran¡¯s expression turned rather ugly.
Proof?
The proof was that she was actually one of the twins. But how could she say something like that?
¡°Well, Zhang Xiaohui can¡¯t possibly be lying about something like that. If she says so, it must be true.¡±
Bai Chi burst outughing. ¡°If she has no proof, nothing will change.¡±
¡°Why?¡± Bai Youran asked in irritation.
Bai Chiughed. ¡°I know what Older Brother said that day. What he said made sense. Although it seems incredible to us, Mo Beihan has done it. If he did not care about this fianc¨¦e, why would he insist on going overseas to look for her?¡±
Bai Youran lost her temper. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. What¡¯s so good about Gu Qingyao? Why should Mo Beihan care about her?¡±
Bai Chi smiled. ¡°Gu Qingyao is pretty! To be honest, there are plenty of pretty girls, but it is rare to find someone like Gu Qingyao, whose beauty is bone-deep. She has the innate beauty of a refined youngdy. Many men will be charmed by such beauty.
¡°Plenty of men would give up everything for a beautiful woman. What if Mo Beihan is one of them? Also, Old Master Mo dotes on him. That fellow, Mo Yunhao, has not achieved anything much after twenty years in the Mo family. In the three years Mo Beihan was away, he did not achieve anything either. So if Mo Beihan is truly capable, then Mo Yunhao is no cause for concern.¡±
Bai Youran was livid with rage.
¡°The Mo family will never consent to having a bastard marry into the family to be the matriarch.¡±
Bai Chi chuckled. ¡°All right, based on your logic, if the two families are making an alliance for their mutual benefit, why do you think the Mo family needs the Gu family? The Mo family is such a wealthy family. How many other families ran aground in the past? But Old Master Mo managed to preserve the Mo family despite the chaotic situation. Do you think the Mo family is to be trifled with?
¡°If they have taken a fancy to the Gu family, then all that matters is that Gu Qingyao was raised by the Gu family and they all dote on her. Who cares if she is their biological daughter! The two families just need a daughter to marry into the Mo family.¡±
Bai Youran: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Besides, if you think the Gu family dotes on Gu Qingyao because of their rtionship, what about Gu Ruoqing? Isn¡¯t she also a daughter of the Gu family? Do you think anyone in the Gu family still remembers her? The family even treats their granddaughter from a daughter better than they do Gu Ruoqing. Gu Qingyao is such a pretty and sensible girl. Even if the Gu family finds out she is not really rted to them, it won¡¯t change how they treat her.
¡°They¡¯ve raised her for so many years, they might as well continue supporting her. When she marries into the Mo family, it will greatly benefit the Gu family. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±
Bai Youran: ¡°¡¡±
She had not expected Bai Chi to say such things. She had assumed that if she could find a way to make the Gu family believe that Gu Qingyao was not their daughter, that would solve all her problems.
Bai Youran turned pale, then livid. ¡°What should I do then? Is there nothing I can do? I have such juicy information about her, surely it must be of some use?¡±
Bai Chi looked at Bai Youran and suddenly asked, ¡°Are you determined to marry Mo Beihan?¡±
¡°Of course!¡±
¡°Why!¡±
¡°Because I love him!¡±
Bai Chi chortled. ¡°And if he¡¯s a beggar, would you still love him?¡±
¡°If he were not the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson, would you still love him?¡±
Chapter 840 - Its Okay that She Was Not the Biological Daughter (3)
Chapter 840: It¡¯s Okay that She Was Not the Biological Daughter (3)
Bai Youran frowned. ¡°When I first fell in love with him, he was not the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson!¡±
Bai Chi smiled. ¡°That was in the past. You were young. It¡¯s understandable if you were impulsive.
¡°But things are different now. Besides, the Mo Beihan of the past might not havee from a good background, but he is quite capable. With the Bai family to groom him, he would have done pretty well.
¡°But now? Dear Cousin, tell me, do you like Mo Beihan¡¯s status as the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson, or do you like him for himself?¡±
Bai Youran: ¡°¡¡±
Bai Chiughed. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought! How can the daughter of the Bai family be so stupid? What you like best is still his status and position. You are so persistent because you could not have him in the past and you can¡¯t let it go.
¡°Coincidentally, Mo Beihan¡¯s status was suddenly elevated, and you naturally want to have him. Because of that, you think that you want to marry him out of love!¡±
Bai Youran: ¡°¡¡±
Bai Chi smiled rather mockingly. ¡°Mo Beihan has never so much as looked at you. Based on how proud you are, you should disdain him. Why do you like him so much that you insist on marrying him?¡±
Bai Youran: ¡°¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s because you know Mo Yunhao is useless, but Mo Beihan is very capable. As long as you marry him, with the Bai family¡¯s support, Mo Beihan will certainly be the next master of the Mo family. Right?¡±
Bai Youran looked at Bai Chi wordlessly.
Bai Chiughed smugly!
Bai Youran said angrily, ¡°I didn¡¯te to talk to you about this. I want you to help me think of a way to marry Mo Beihan. Second Cousin, when I am the matriarch of the Mo family, I won¡¯t forget you.¡±
Bai Chi paused and his eyes flickered.
He had just remembered Mo Beihan and that boss from the south.
Bai Youran continued, ¡°You also say that Gu Qingyao is very pretty. Men are all fools. But what about you? Gu Qingyao is much prettier than Ji Mingyue, and a few years younger too. The Gu family is doing as well as the Ji family, right?¡±
Not only that. The Gu family was actually doing much better than the Ji family.
Bai Youran did not know much about these things, but Bai Chi knew a little.
She was so pretty. Of course he liked her.
He had fancied Gu Qingyao at first sight.
But Bai Chi was well aware that if he wanted to marry Gu Qingyao, he must not allow the fact that Gu Qingyao was not the Gu family¡¯s real daughter to be known. It was to his benefit that she remained the darling of the Gu family.
So Bai Chi nced at Bai Youran and said, ¡°Let me give you some advice. If you like Mo Beihan, go ahead and pursue him. But exposing Gu Qingyao¡¯s status will not benefit you at all. In fact, it might bring you trouble.¡±
Bai Youran frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Bai Chi said earnestly, ¡°The existence of their engagement means that Old Master Mo has given his consent. Besides, Mo Beihan might really love Gu Qingyao. The Gu and Mo families want a marriage alliance. If you destroy Gu Qingyao¡¯s status, they might still ally, but they will be inwardly divided.
¡°Perhaps one of them might feel unhappy. Since the Mo Family cannot take it out on the Gu Family, they wille looking for you. You will have embarrassed their families and shaken what would be a stable marriage alliance. Mo Beihan is supposed to marry a rich, young girl, and that would reflect well on him. But your meddling will embarrass him.
¡°It is supposed to be a wonderful thing for the Gu family to marry their daughter into a wealthy family. But your meddling will embarrass the Gu family. Who do you think all these people will me?¡±
Bai Youran: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 841 - Mo Yunhao Is Very Rich (1)
Chapter 841: Mo Yunhao Is Very Rich (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Bai Youran was bewildered!
¡°What¡ what do you mean? Does that mean¡ I have to help Gu Qingyao keep her secret? If her status is exposed, I will be the one to get into trouble?¡±
Bai Chi covered his mouth to hide his amusement.
¡°I¡¯m just telling you not to go in the wrong direction. You want to pursue Mo Beihan. What you need is to attract Mo Beihan¡¯s attention, so you should be focusing on Mo Beihan.
¡°Instead of spending your time thinking of ways to deal with Gu Qingyao. Even if you expose her status and prevent her from marrying into the Mo family because of her background, she¡¯s still such a pretty girl. Once she has nothing, the only person she can depend on is Mo Beihan. Then she will try every means to hang on to him.
¡°What if Mo Beihan really likes her? Even if he cannot marry her, he can still support her. Do you think Mo Beihan will allow her to go homeless if he really cares about her? If a man wants to take care of a woman, it¡¯s a simple matter.¡±
Bai Youran immediately ground her teeth.
Bai Chi leisurely took a sip of red wine. He truly enjoyed spending money at Jin Jiang Restaurant. That was why he was so sensitive towards Mo Beihan¡¯s interactions with that big boss from the south.
He had recently discovered how wonderful it was to be rich!
¡°Besides, are you sure that Mo Beihan will marry you if he doesn¡¯t marry Gu Qingyao?¡±
Bai Youran did not know what to say.
After a long time, she asked, ¡°Then what do you think I should do?¡±
A look of disdainful amusement shed across Bai Chi¡¯s eyes. Fool!
¡°It¡¯s so simple. Find a way to make Mo Beihan like you! Get close to him. Find all kinds of ways ofing into contact with him. Be ruthless. Isn¡¯t it your goal to marry him?¡±
Bai Youran remained silent for a while, then said, ¡°Even so, this is such a good hold over Gu Qingyao. I can¡¯t just abandon it. At the very least, she is my rival in love. It¡¯s best to destroy her.
¡°If I cannot destroy her, I must find a way to make her obey me.¡±
Bai Chi smiled. ¡°I understand. Leave Gu Qingyao to me. What do you think? It¡¯s a pity to let Mo Beihan have such a pretty little girl. Don¡¯t you think so, Cousin?¡±
Bai Youran immediately beamed!
¡°Since Second Cousin thinks so, I think it¡¯ll be for the best. You want Gu Qingyao. If you need any help, feel free to ask.¡±
Although Bai Chi was not very bright, he was much smarter than Bai Youran. So after some sweet talk, he managed to distract Bai Youran.
When they returned home from Jin Jiang Restaurant, Bai Youran was still rejoicing that she had a chance to marry Mo Beihan. But she was reluctant to let go of her hold over Gu Qingyao!
**
Bai Chi was a yboy and always got the woman he fancied. Now he was interested in Gu Qingyao, and with the hold he had on her, he felt confident of sess.
Of course, he would start by courting her. Unlike Bai Youran, he would not treat her with hostility.
But this would take time. Meanwhile, Bai Youran could not find a way to get close to Mo Beihan. In this way, three days passed, and Gu Ruoqing sought out Bai Youran again.
That day, Bai Youran had just left the house. She emerged from her courtyard and saw Gu Ruoqing at the entrance of an alley. She was shocked!
¡°What¡ what are you doing here?¡±
Chapter 842 - Mo Yunhao Is Very Rich (2)
Chapter 842: Mo Yunhao Is Very Rich (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Ruoqing smiled. ¡°Older Sister, so you stay here. I¡¯m here to visit you!¡±
¡°Shut up, don¡¯t spout rubbish here. I¡¯m not your older sister. There are so many people here. If someone¡¡±
¡°All right, all right, I understand. I won¡¯t address you as Older Sister, all right? Just give me five thousand yuan, and I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±
Bai Youran¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What¡ what did you say?¡±
Gu Ruoqing frowned. ¡°Is there something wrong with your hearing? I said, if you give me five thousand yuan, I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±
Bai Youran asked incredulously. ¡°Do you know how much five thousand yuan is? Why do you need so much money? I just gave you two thousand yuan three days ago. That shouldst you at least a year. Why do you want more money?¡±
This time, it was Gu Ruoqing¡¯s turn to be incredulous.
¡°What did you say? Last us a year? Are you kidding? Two thousand yuan is nothing, and you want me to make itst a year?¡±
¡°Do you know how expensive the food at Jin Jiang Restaurant is? Do you know how much those pretty clothes out there cost? Last a year? Are you trying to dismiss a beggar?¡±
Bai Youran: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Ruoqingughed coldly. ¡°Older Sister, my dear older sister, you cannot enjoy your own luxuries and forget about us! I¡¯m your own younger sister. You¡¯ve been a pampered youngdy for so many years, so what if you give me a little money?¡±
¡°I have no money!¡± Bai Youran roared.
Gu Ruoqingughed. Sheughed frostily. ¡°No money? The Bai family¡¯s youngdy has no money? Weren¡¯t you quite haughty thest time you gave me two thousand yuan? Weren¡¯t you quite open-handed? Didn¡¯t you say you had plenty of money, and as long as we listened to you, we could have everything?¡±
¡°Well? It was just a few days ago. Now you don¡¯t want to give us the money?¡±
Bai Youran was furious. She acted like that to try to get Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing to obey her. She had not expected them to spend so extravagantly that they would have to ask for money again after just three days.
¡°I gave you two thousand yuan. The two thousand yuan¡¡±
¡°I don¡¯t care, hurry up and give me the money!¡±
¡°I really don¡¯t have money!¡±
Gu Ruoqing¡¯s expression grew icy. ¡°Then don¡¯t me me. Since you¡¯re of no use to us, why should I let you enjoy your life in the Bai family? Why don¡¯t you be an urchin like me?
¡°I¡¯ll charge inside and shout that you¡¯re not the Bai family¡¯s daughter!¡±
Gu Ruoqing rushed forward as she spoke.
Bai Youran was shocked. She hurriedly pulled Gu Ruoqing back. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you! I¡¯ll give it to you! I¡¯ll definitely give it to you!¡±
¡°Where¡¯s the money?¡±
¡°I¡ I don¡¯t have much cash right now. I¡¡±
¡°Go home and get it!¡± Gu Ruoqing did not give her a chance to dodge.
Bai Youran had no choice but to return home for the money.
Gu Ruoqing had found the Bai family¡¯s address. If she shouted the truth, her life would be over.
Nothing must go wrong before she married Mo Beihan.
When she got home, Bai Youran looked at the money she had. She really did not have much.
She had a little more than five thousand in ready cash. That was her entire life savings. The rest was jewelry.
Bai Youran¡¯s heart ached as she handed the money over, but she only brought three thousand.
¡°That¡¯s all I have for now. I¡¯ll give you the rest next time. Hurry up and leave.¡±
Gu Ruoqing was quite pleased to get three thousand.
She had not expected to obtain money from Bai Youran so easily.
Last time, she simply handed over the two thousand yuan and acted so arrogantly that Gu Ruoqing felt that two thousand yuan was too little. So she happily spent it.
Now she asked for five thousand.. Although she had not received the entire sum, Gu Ruoqing was satisfied with three thousand.
Chapter 843 - Mo Yunhao Is Very Rich (3)
Chapter 843: Mo Yunhao Is Very Rich (3)
But she kept her expression impassive. ¡°Why is there so little? I asked for five thousand.¡±
¡°Next time. I¡¯ll certainly give it to you next time. How can I possibly obtain so much ready cash on such short notice? If I take too much and the Bai family notices, how will I be able to exin it? Then they will stop giving me money. If I don¡¯t have money, I can¡¯t give you any. Right?¡±
Gu Ruoqing nodded. She did not make things difficult for her but just took the three thousand dors and left.
But Bai Youran was still worried.
Gu Ruoqing had already found the Bai family¡¯s address. Everyone here knew them. If Gu Ruoqing said something and was overheard, she would be utterly humiliated.
She had not yet married Mo Beihan!
Her reputation must be above reproach.
At that moment, pain suddenly shot up her leg. Bai Youran wanted to cry.
Fortunately, it only hurt for a while and did not worsen. She rested a little, her eyes red. Mo Yunhao was passing by, and his eyes brightened when he spotted her!
¡°Youran!¡±
Bai Youran was already feeling miserable. She jumped with fright when she heard Mo Yunhao¡¯s voice!
Mo Yunhao beamed as he walked over. ¡°Youran, what are you doing here? Are you waiting for me here? You know, I¡¯ve made a lot of money recently. Can I treat you to a meal? Youran, would you just give me a chance? I¡¯ll bring you shopping and buy you presents. I¡¯ll buy you anything you like. What do you say?¡±
In the past, Bai Youran felt like fleeing whenever she saw Mo Yunhao. Especially after what happenedst time. It strengthened her desire to flee.
But this time, she hesitated!
Mo Yunhao saw that she did not respond and that she looked rather wan. He immediately asked her worriedly, ¡°Are you all right? Are you feeling ill? You don¡¯t look well. Get into my car and rest!¡±
With that, he reached out to help her into his new car.
When he reached out, Bai Youran lowered her head. Contempt shone in her eyes, but at that moment, she caught sight of the branded watch on his wrist.
Her gaze rested on it.
Only then did she realize that the current Mo Yunhao seemed different from how she remembered him. At the moment, he was better dressed and emitted an aura of wealth.
When they got to his car, she realized that even his car was new.
She paid close attention to the Mo family, so of course she knew that Mo Yunhao did not own this car previously.
Before Bai Youran could speak, Mo Yunhao already started bragging. ¡°Look, Youran, I just bought this car. Isn¡¯t it a beauty!
¡°If you agree to be with me, I¡¯ll buy you a new car, all right? I will certainly be good to you!¡±
Bai Youran paused, and her eyes shed. ¡°You¡¯ll buy one for me? Are you willing to buy something so expensive for me?¡±
Mo Yunhao was very excited. After all, he had earned so much money, he was over the moon!
He immediately said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I earn much, much more money than that. I like you so much. As long as you agree to marry me, I¡¯ll buy you anything you like. Really!¡±
Bai Youran did not say anything. She looked at the new car. It went without saying that she wanted one.
Almost none of the wealthy women in the capital owned their own car.
Unless they had a job that provided them with a car. Although such women had cars, they were of a certain age to have attained a position like that.
Among the young girls like her who did not work but simply lived a pampered life, no one had a car.
Mo Yunhao helped her into the car and then smugly drove to a nearby shopping mall.
Chapter 844 - The Qiao Family Returns To China (1)
Chapter 844: The Qiao Family Returns To China (1)
It was called a shopping mall, but it was not really a mall.
After all, it was not as grand as therge malls ofter years.
This was an early mall, in its rudimentary form, and was no more than arge store.
But it was not the department store that everyone was familiar with either. It was a privately run emporium.
Recently, many private business owners had emerged in the capital, running businesses of various sizes. This emporium was one that had be very well-known recently.
Although it was smaller than a department store, there was an abundance of all kinds of goods. Its selling point was novelty.
It consisted of two floors. The first floor sold food, household appliances and daily necessities. The second floor sold clothes, hats, shoes and socks for men, women and children.
Mo Yunhao brought Bai Youran to the second floor.
This was Bai Youran¡¯s first time here. The moment she entered, she was mesmerized by the novelty of the clothes.
All girls are vain, especially young girls.
In the past, clothes were predominantly ck, white and gray. Skirts were not permitted. Freedom had only arrived a few years ago.
But clothing styles evolved very slowly.
This was Bai Youran¡¯s first time seeing so many clothes that she had never seen before. She examined them. They were so pretty and unique. She really wanted to buy them all.
Mo Yunhao smiled grandly!
¡°Youran, why don¡¯t you see what you like. I¡¯ll buy everything for you.¡±
Bai Youran threw caution to the wind and rushed over.
She was already pretty, plus these clothes were considered extremely novel in current times. Bai Youran looked good in every one of them, and she could not bear to put them down.
But when she saw the price of the clothes, she felt conflicted.
She could afford them, but with her means, she could only buy a few pieces.
Also, Gu Ruoqing was demanding so much money that she did not have much cash on hand. Besides, who knew how much money she would have to give them in the future¡
Bai Youran tried on many outfits, and they were all beautiful. Mo Yunhao watched with an amazed expression. ¡°Youran, all of them look great. Take them all! May I give them to you?¡±
Bai Youran looked at him. ¡°You¡¯ll give them to me?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s my gift to you. Thosest few pieces were especially pretty.¡±
He looked grandly at the sales assistant. ¡°Pack them all. I want all those outfits!¡±
Then he nced smilingly at Bai Youran. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look in another area. This is a big ce! We¡¯ll buy some clothes first, then there are shoes and jewelry. I¡¯ll buy you whatever you like.¡±
Bai Youran was truly moved.
She had liked Mo Beihan for so long, but he had never even spared her a nce. Right now, Mo Yunhao was focused entirely on her, as if he could not wait to present all the best things in the world to her. Thispletely satisfied Bai Youran¡¯s vanity.
She, Bai Youran, should be treated like this.
After that, Mo Yunhao bought her many clothes, shoes, two watches, two nes, and an entire set of diamond jewelry.
Mo Yunhao spent money freely. He truly wanted Bai Youran to witness his spending power.
It waste by the time they finished shopping. Mo Yunhao brought Bai Youran to Jin Jiang Restaurant for a meal.
He ordered the most expensive dishes, which Bai Youran could not afford in the past.
It had been a very pleasant day for Bai Youran. As the Bai family¡¯s youngdy, she had always been proud, but things had not gone well for hertely, until this encounter with Mo Yunhaopletely satisfied her vanity.
That night, Mo Yunhao sent Bai Youran home, and the various packages were brought to Bai Youran¡¯s bedroom.
Chapter 845 - The Qiao Family Returns To China (2)
Chapter 845: The Qiao Family Returns To China (2)
She looked at all these things and thought about Mo Yunhao¡¯s loving looks. For the first time, she viewed Mo Yunhao with new eyes.
Meanwhile, Gu Qingyao, Mo Beihan and Gu Jinhang were waiting at the capital¡¯s airport. The Qiao family had finally returned.
Qiao Yuying, Gu Yunshen, then the two old folks, her oldest cousin and second cousin, as well as Qiao Yuying¡¯s family emerged. Gu Qingyao could barely contain herself when she saw them.
¡°Mother! Mother¡¡±
She had not seen her mother for half a year; she missed her.
Qiao Yuying¡¯s eyes reddened at the sight of her daughter. She had not seen her daughter for such a long time; she missed her terribly. She had finally arranged all her affairs overseas and returned. From now on, she would not need to be apart from her daughter for so long.
¡°Mother!¡±
Mother and daughter embraced. Qiao Yuying hugged her daughter and refused to let go.
Meanwhile, Gu Yunshen, who wasden with baggage, looked contentedly at his wife and child.
Everyone exchanged greetings. Gu Qingyao could tell that her father was getting along very well with her grandmother. Her grandmother seemed very fond of her father. She had given her father a few tips before she left. It looked like he had put them to good use!
The Qin family were looking for Jiang Yiru. Today, Qin Li and Qin Si were here to meet the ne, while Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin continued with their consultations.
Mo Beihan, Gu Qingyao and Gu Jinhang sent the Qiao family to their family mansion.
This was where the Qiao family had stayed in the past, and it was an enormouspound consisting of four wings. Now, their property had been returned, including some of their belongings.
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan had been tidying the ce so that the Qiao family could stay there for the time being.
The house had been in a poor state. It had previously been divided up and assigned to many people asmunal housing. The interior was dirty and unkempt, and many items were in terrible disrepair.
Of course, the Qiao family knew best what it looked like in the past. So Gu Qingyao had only repaired a portion of thepound so that everyone could move in for now.
She left the courtyards and other rooms for the Qiao family to slowly repair when they returned.
Old Master Qiao and Old Madam were grieved to see how dpidated their old home of several decades had be. They had been forced to leave their home and had left many things behind. Now they could never get them back.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t be sad. Things are just things, but we are still alive. As long as we¡¯re still here, everything else is inconsequential.
¡°We can repair everything, and it will be as cozy as it was in the past.¡±
Old Master Qiao consoled her. ¡°That¡¯s right, our entire family is doing well now. This is no big deal.¡±
This was his old family home. How could he not be grieved to see it in this state?
But what could he do?
They were already fortunate to have preserved the entire family.
Sigh¡
Everyone had their own rooms. Gu Qingyao settled everyone in.
She left Qiao Yuying¡¯s room until thest. Gu Qingyao smiled and looked at her grandparents¡¯ room which was not far off. Gu Yunshen was conscientiously helping them unpack their luggage. Gu Qingyao sneaked off to look for her mother.
¡°Mother, is my father getting along especially well with Grandma? Grandma seems to treat him even more affectionately than my older cousins.¡±
Qiao Yuying immediatelyughed. ¡°Only more affectionately than your older cousins? She even shows him more affection than she shows to me.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Really?¡±
¡°Of course. The olddy has always enjoyed studying medicine, but none of the children in the family are willing to take on her mantle. But this is your father¡¯s specialty! She had you in the past, but after you left, there was only your father left. Your grandmother now treats him better than her own sons!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 846 - The Qiao Family Returns To China (3)
Chapter 846: The Qiao Family Returns To China (3)
Gu Qingyao had not expected things to develop so swiftly!
Before she left, she told her father that her grandmother ruled the household. Grandfather was very indulgent towards Grandmother. Whatever suited her, suited him.
As long as he could manage Grandmother, Grandfather would not pose a problem.
And what Grandmother liked best was traditional Chinese medicine.
After she left, there was no one left in the family to listen to her ¡®lectures¡¯. If you often engage her on these topics, Grandmother would certainly like you.
She had not expected Father to have gotten Grandmother to like him so much within six months!
Amazing!
They put away their luggage. Meanwhile, the kitchen had finished preparing their meal.
The Qiao family was staying here in the future and needed someone to look after them. So Gu Qingyao had hired servants already.
Now the food wasid out on the table. They all ate and went to rest.
Gu Jinhang went back to the Gu house to update them on the situation.
The two old folks from the Gu family were already waiting.
When they saw that Gu Jinhang was back, Gu Chonghua impatiently asked, ¡°Well?¡±
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°Grandfather, Grandma, don¡¯t worry. The Qiao family seems quite nice, and Young Uncle gets along well with them. The two old folks of the Qiao family like him very much. I¡¯ve seen Young Aunt too. She¡¯s outstandingly beautiful, elegant and gracious, and she and Young Uncle are very close.¡±
Wen Ruyu immediately beamed. ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. I knew my son would know how to deal with things.¡±
Gu Chonghua asked, ¡°Are they very rich? When your Young Uncle marries your Young Aunt, we can¡¯t appear too shabby. Your Grandma and I are thinking of preparing their matrimonial home for them. We looked at many ces, and a few are not too bad. It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t decide which one to buy.¡±
Gu Jinhangughed. ¡°If you can¡¯t decide, you had better ask Yao Yao. She¡¯s sure to know Young Aunt¡¯s preferences. But you don¡¯t have much time. My guess is that Young Uncle and Young Aunt will hold their wedding soon, with as little dy as possible. So you had better hurry up and get their matrimonial home ready. You¡¯ll have to get furniture and other things too, so you may not have enough time.
¡°Grandfather, if you don¡¯t know which house to buy, you might as well buy a few and give them all to Young Uncle and Young Aunt. That way, they can choose which one they prefer!¡±
It was not as if the Gu family could not afford it.
Gu Chonghua was startled. ¡°Buy a few?¡±
To be honest, they had many children. He and his wife controlled the family assets, but now that their youngest son was getting married, they were reluctant to spend extravagantly, for fear that their other children and grandchildren would be unhappy.
They had four sons and a daughter, but they had never bought a house for any of them. In the past, there was nond avable, and now that they could buy a house, they already had so many children.
Their youngest son had stayed with them all these years to take care of them. He had farmed with them and helped them rear the cows. Their other three sons had left home to make their own way and had established their own careers and families.
Now he was marrying and establishing his own family. Of course they must show him a little more love.
Clever Gu Jinhang. The moment he saw the old man¡¯s expression, he guessed what his grandfather was thinking.
Heughed and said, ¡°Grandfather, the money belongs to you. You control it, and you can give it to whoever you please. We¡¯re all grown up now. We don¡¯t need to depend on your wealth to live.
¡°Young Uncle has always been by your side. Now that he¡¯s getting married, it¡¯s only right that you give him a little more. As for the grandchildren, if you want to give us anything, you can just give it to the younger ones. The rest of us are all grown up. We don¡¯t need to depend on the family.¡±
The Gu family children were all very independent. Although they knew that the family was wealthy, they had never considered depending on it for their livelihood.
Chapter 847 - The Wedding Date Is Fixed (1)
Chapter 847: The Wedding Date Is Fixed (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Of course, Gu Chonghua was happy that Gu Jinhang thought like that.
As a grandfather, he was naturally pleased that the children brought credit to his family.
But he understood that it was best for every child in the family to receive a portion of the family¡¯s assets. Besides his youngest son and youngest daughter who had remained with them and taken special care of them, it was best for the others to receive an equal share.
They were all his children. He cared for all of them.
Gu Chonghua nodded. ¡°I know. When Yao Yao gets back, I¡¯ll ask her about the house. Oh, when is your Young Uncleing back?¡±
Gu Jinhang replied, ¡°Young Uncle is over there helping to unpack. He¡¯ll be overter.¡±
Gu Chonghua understood.
Gu Jinhang had some business to attend to, and he left. Only Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu were left sunning themselves in the courtyard.
Gu Chonghua looked at Wen Ruyu, ¡°Why don¡¯t we buy the three houses that we like best.¡±
Wen Ruyu nodded. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s best to buy three. That should be enough.¡±
¡°Oh, and we should buy two cars too. I¡¯ve seen many people driving new cars. recently. They¡¯re quite beautiful. Let¡¯s buy two. Number Four can have one, and his wife can have the other.¡±
Gu Chonghua nodded. ¡°Sure!¡±
**
The two of them continued to discuss this matter. Gu Yunshen only returned home that evening. As for Gu Qingyao, she remained in the Qiao house to keep Qiao Yuyingpany.
The moment Gu Yunshen arrived, Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu called him over. They had not seen their son for half a year, and he looked younger and more energetic.
Wen Ruyu immediately smiled. ¡°Having a wife truly makes a difference. You look so much younger. And the way you dress has improved greatly!¡±
Gu Yunshen: ¡°¡¡±
His wife was in the jewelry line, and she had impable taste. For the past half a year, she had many clothes made for him. Ever since the two of them had gotten together, Qiao Yuying had be an ordinary wife while she was at home, even though she remained a powerful woman outside.
¡°Father, Mother, how have you been for the past six months?¡±
¡°Great! We¡¯re all doing well. When is Little Fenging back?¡±
Gu Jinfeng had not yetpleted his studies and would not being back for now.
Gu Yunshen said, ¡°Soon. He¡¯ll probably be done in a few months. Little Feng¡¯s studies have been going well. He asked me to tell the family not to worry, he¡¯s fine.¡±
Gu Chonghua nodded. ¡°If you are in contact with him, tell him not to worry about us. It¡¯s natural for young people to try to make their own way. If he needs help, just let us know. Don¡¯t struggle alone out there. If he misses home, he cane home, but if he wants to spread his wings overseas, tell him to just go ahead and not worry about us.¡±
Gu Yunshen smiled. ¡°Father, Little Feng is much more outstanding than you think. I heard from Yao Yao that he felt a little out of ce when he first arrived, but he quickly got used to life overseas. He started a business long ago. He¡¯s nowpletely self-sufficient. Now, he¡¯s much richer than the other children.
¡°But¡ probably not as rich as Yao Yao!¡±
Gu Chonghua was taken aback. ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t he studying? He¡¯s started earning money?¡±
Wen Ruyu was more interested in Gu Qingyao. ¡°Did you say Yao Yao? Little Feng is not as rich as Yao Yao? Is Yao Yao very rich?¡±
Gu Yunshenughed. ¡°Yao Yao¡ is probably the richest one in our family now!¡±
Gu Conghua, ¡°¡¡±
Wen Ruyu, ¡°¡¡±
They did not know that.
They thought that Gu Qingyao was medically trained and an expert in this area. Together with the environment that the Qiao family provided, it was natural for her to be able to earn a little money. So when Gu Qingyao returned, no one was suspicious that she had some money.
But when they heard what Gu Yunshen said, they realized that things were not as they thought?
Chapter 848 - The Wedding Date Is Fixed (2)
Chapter 848: The Wedding Date Is Fixed (2)
Gu Chonghua asked, ¡°Is she¡ is she richer than me?¡±
The old man was rather shocked. At the moment, he and his wife controlled all the Gu family assets. His youngest son knew approximately how much they had. His words implied that Gu Qingyao was richer even than the entire Gu familybined?
Gu Yunshen seemed rather amused by this question, but he nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s richer than the entire Gu family. The antiques she owns are worth more than the sum of the Gu family¡¯s assets.¡±
Gu Chonghua¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? What did you say?¡±
Wen Ruyu was also shocked!
Gu Yunshen said, ¡°I heard it from her mother. Yao Yao has excellent business sense. After she got to know her mother overseas, she apanied her mother on a few trips out of the country, including business trips to Hong Kong. By coincidence,rge batches of antiques had arrived there and Yao Yao bought many of them. She spent hundreds of thousands, millions in fact. At first, it was Yuying who gave her the money, butter on, she earned the money to make her own purchases.¡±
Gu Conghua, ¡°¡¡±
Wen Ruyu, ¡°¡¡±
After a long pause¡
¡°Hahahahaha¡ My granddaughter is so amazing, hahahaha¡¡± Wen Ruyuughed out loud in delight. ¡°No wonder she said that she had bought the presents for everyone with her own money! She even gave her cousins ten thousand yuan each. And as for us! She gave her grandfather and me twenty thousand yuan each.¡±
¡°She also gave me a set of jewelry. Oh my, I thought it was from the Qiao family! I never imagined that my granddaughter had really bought it herself!¡±
Gu Chonghua was incredibly excited. ¡°Amazing! Amazing! The child never told us a thing. She¡¯s so outstanding. How did a young girl like her manage it?¡±
¡°So what if she¡¯s a young girl? My granddaughter is not like the average person!¡± Wen Ruyu felt very proud.
¡°Yes, yes, yes, your granddaughter is amazing. Your granddaughter is the best!¡±
They rejoiced for a while before Wen Ruyu brought up the matter of housing. ¡°Since you¡¯re back, I might as well tell you directly! Fourth Son! Your father and I are about to buy a house for you to be your matrimonial home. When are you getting married? We want to buy it as soon as possible so as not to dy your wedding.¡±
¡°We¡¯ve looked at some houses, but we¡¯re not sure which one to choose. In the end, we like three of them, so we decided to buy them all for you!¡±
¡°The Qiao family is very rich, but our Gu family is not far behind. These years have been hard on you. Now that you¡¯re getting married, we want to amply provide for you. If you need anything, just let us know. As for the wedding gifts, you can have your pick of the family¡¯s jewelry. Choose the best ones!¡±
Gu Yunshen hurriedly said, ¡°Father, Mother, don¡¯t worry about the house. I¡¯ll buy it¡¡±
¡°No way.¡± Wen Ruyu disagreed. ¡°You¡¯ve been with us for so many years. Your life has been set back the most. Your wife is so rich, you must be on par with her, or you will have conflictster on.¡±
¡°Her wealth is her business. She can decide whether she wants to spend it herself or give it to Yao Yao. You have to support the family. We must at least prepare some assets for you.¡±
¡°Besides, if we don¡¯t pay for anything, it will seem as if we are trying to gain something for free! If word gets around, how will people regard the Qiao family? How will they regard the Gu family? Perhaps they might even say that because Yao Yao is all grown up, the Gu family doesn¡¯t hold Yuying in high regard and doesn¡¯t care about your marriage! That will embarrass the Qiao family! And it won¡¯t reflect well on us either.¡±
Chapter 849 - The Wedding Date Is Fixed (3)
Chapter 849: The Wedding Date Is Fixed (3)
Gu Yunshen could not help butugh. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t get all worked up. That¡¯s not what I meant. I meant that I will buy the house. As for our livelihood after marriage, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. I guarantee that I can support them.¡±
Wen Ruyu and Gu Chonghua exchanged nces. ¡°Don¡¯t tell us you¡¯re very rich too!¡±
Gu Yunshen: ¡°¡¡±
He rubbed his nose. ¡°Well, I was about to tell you about that! Father, Mother¡ after the wedding, I might be staying at the Qiao House quite often.¡±
Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu were taken aback. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°The two old folks in the Qiao family are all alone. The grandchildren are all back to study the market. All of them are like our children. They are full of ambition and want to do something big. They all had their own businesses overseas. In fact, no one is interested in the family business.¡±
Gu Conghua, ¡°¡¡±
Wen Ruyu, ¡°¡¡±
¡°At the moment, Yuying¡¯s older brothers are looking after their assets overseas. The two children are back in China to study the market. In the future, Yuying will move Qiao¡¯s Jewelry¡¯s headquarters to the capital, and she will probably spend most of her time in the old folks¡¯ house.
¡°Secondly, my mother-inw is deeply immersed in medicine. Her greatest interest in life is traditional Chinese medicine. She owns several businesses, but none of the children are interested in them. She can¡¯t find a sessor. In the past, she wanted to hand it over to Yao Yao, but Yao Yao left too. Now that she hastched onto me, she won¡¯t let me go.
¡°When I came back today, she even told me that in the future, I must stay at the Qiao home often to help her with her businesses. She will certainly treat me like her own son.¡±
Gu Conghua, ¡°¡¡±
Wen Ruyu, ¡°¡¡±
The two old folks exchanged nces and remained in shocked silence for a long time!
¡°It¡¯s too good to be true!¡± Gu Chonghua eximed.
Wen Ruyu said, ¡°Fools have their own luck!¡±
Gu Yunshen: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Yunshen had not expected that his parents would have no objection to him living with the Qiaos?
¡°You don¡¯t mind?¡±
Wen Ruyu smiled. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, you can stay wherever you like. You¡¯ve kept uspany for so many years, you should have your own life. Or you¡¯ll be old before you know it!¡±
¡°Do as you please! Go where you like! Your older brother will take care of us, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±
Gu Yunshen¡¯s eyes reddened.
¡°When are you getting married?¡±
Gu Yunshen said, ¡°We¡¯re nning to get married in April. It will be formal, but simple. We¡¯ll just invite our family and close friends to a meal. There¡¯s no need to make a big fuss.¡±
Wen Ruyu frowned. ¡°Does the Qiao family agree to that?¡±
¡°Yuying has agreed. But what I mean is that there is no need to make it such a big asion. Of course, there will be all the usual formalities. I have to give her a wedding ceremony!¡±
Wen Ruyu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s only right. We¡¯ll still buy you the house. Don¡¯t refuse. You yourself can buy whatever you like.¡±
¡
They discussed it for a while and settled the wedding matters. They also arranged a time to visit Old Master and Old Madam Qiao.
As for Gu Qingyao, she was shocked to hear that her parents were getting married in April. ¡°April? But that leaves only a month. Can you be ready in time?¡±
Qiao Yuying smiled sweetly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to make a big fuss. What do you mean we won¡¯t be ready in time? But you and Mo Beihan should fix a date for your wedding.¡±
Gu Qingyao paused. ¡°Mother, do you agree with me marrying so quickly?¡±
She thought that her parents could not bear for her to leave the family so soon.
Qiao Yuying smiled. ¡°You¡¯re always smiling, never crying. Do you think I can¡¯t tell? In the six years you were overseas, Mother has observed that at least Mo Beihan has never made you cry. He has always made you smile happily. Since I¡¯ve met such a good son-inw, I can¡¯t bear to make him wait too long!
¡°Well¡ have yours in May then!¡±
Chapter 850 - The Wedding Date Is Fixed (5)
Chapter 850: The Wedding Date Is Fixed (5)
¡°May?¡± Gu Qingyao felt flustered!
Qiao Yuyingughed. ¡°Why? Do you think that¡¯s too soon?¡±
Gu Qingyao paused and blushed. ¡°This¡ I¡ was just a little shocked. Shocked!¡±
Why did she feel that it was so soon?
Mo Beihan had waited for her for so long. Her heart ached for him too!
But she was truly startled. She had not expected her parents to let her get married so soon.
She had nned to marry Mo Beihan after returning to China, but now that she had a mother, she must surely wait for her mother to return before getting married.
The Qiao family was her mother¡¯s family. She could not possibly get married without her parents¡¯ settling their formalities. Mo Beihan had thought of that too. So they decided to wait for the Qiao family to return to China and wait for their parents to finish their wedding before they got married.
May. Which meant that one month after her parents¡¯ wedding, she and Mo Beihan would be getting married.
The fellow would be ted to hear the news!
When Qiao Yuying saw her daughter¡¯s expression, she knew that her daughter was willing. So she smiled and said, ¡°All right. When we were overseas, I could not bear to see you married at first. But your father arrived recently, and I feel that we¡¯ve had so many regrets in life. Now, we truly regret the twenty years that we were apart. Since we are together now, we should treasure our time and memories.
¡°It¡¯s the same for you and Mo Beihan. You love each other, and you¡¯repatible in every way. If marrying him brings you happiness, I won¡¯t stop you. I have your father now, I don¡¯t have time to bother with you!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
She had been moved by the first part of her mother¡¯s speech, but when she heard thest part, she felt abandoned.
¡°Mother¡ You don¡¯t love me anymore, wu wu wu¡¡±
Qiao Yuying was so amused that she burst outughing.
**
With the wedding dates fixed, the Gu family grew very busy. Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu arranged a time to visit the Qiao family with Gu Yunshen and discuss the wedding.
Wen Ruyu still insisted on buying a few houses for her son, a car for each of them, two sets of gold hair ornaments, ten pairs of dragon-phoenix bracelets and $66,000 as a wedding gift. Then there were some clothes, shoes and socks.
In this era, this was considered incredibly extravagant!
The dragon-phoenix bracelets were the old-fashioned kind and were all solid gold. Each of them was extremely heavy, unlike the hollow bracelets.
Besides the cars and houses, the wedding gift of $66,000 was already shocking.
One must know that ten years ago, families with tens of thousands of yuan were already considered very wealthy. Considering the money of that time, even a family like the Bais might not be able to gather $66,000 worth of case.
That was the difference in their families¡¯ wealth.
But in the wealthy eyes of the Qiaos, of course this was not much.
However, they knew what the current circumstances in China were like, and this was sufficient to show how much the Gu family thought of Qiao Yuying. At the very least, the gift made them feel good.
The discussions were going smoothly, but Old Madam Qiao wanted to rify one point.
¡°I don¡¯t have any other requests, just that after Yunshen gets married, can he live with us? Also, I own some businesses but have no one to run them. I need his help.¡±
¡°Naturally, since Yunshen is running them, they will go to him and Yuying in the future. I won¡¯t give them to anyone else.¡±
Old Madam Qiao spoke rather hesitantly. After all, this was a wealthy family in China. She knew that these old families could be very traditional and ced great importance on their sons. It would be difficult to ask the Gus to allow their son to live with the Qiaos.
Besides, the Qiao family was not short of sons!
Chapter 851 - The Wedding Date Is Fixed (5)
Chapter 851: The Wedding Date Is Fixed (5)
Wen Ruyu immediately smiled. ¡°Sure, sure. We both live in the capital, so it¡¯s convenient for him to move between our ces. Our fourth son has been taking care of us for more than twenty years. Now that he¡¯s getting married, he can stay wherever he pleases. As long as he is willing, and they live happily as a married couple, we won¡¯t interfere.¡±
Old Madam Qiao was startled by how easy it was!
So there were no other problems. The wedding matters were settled very quickly.
The houses were bought in three days. There were three houses, which were adequate for their needs.
Eldest Cousin and Second Cousin were away and busy, so Qiao Yuying, Gu Qingyao and Gu Yunshen were responsible for decorating their new home.
The house was pretty nice, but they needed to add some new furniture. Besides, they were not nning to live there often. In the future, they would be spending most of their time in the Qiao family¡¯s mansion.
After ten days or so, everything was ready.
That day, her parents were on a date, so Gu Qingyao was free to do as she pleased. This time, Bai Chi, who had been waiting for her for many days, found her.
Gu Qingyao had been in a good mood for the past few days. She was always smiling. She had been so busy for the past few days that she had neglected Mo Beihan. So Gu Qingyao had brought him some gifts to coax him.
Bai Chi blocked Gu Qingyao¡¯s way. ¡°Miss Gu, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time!¡±
Any man would fancy her bright, smiling face and her energy. And she was so pretty too!
Gu Qingyao¡¯s steps halted, and she raised her brows!
Bai Chi smiled and asked, ¡°I have something to say to you. Would it be convenient for you to stop and have a chat?¡±
¡°No!¡±
Bai Chi replied with a smile, ¡°Miss Gu, why are you avoiding me? Your mother and younger sister are here in the capital looking for you. Are you aware of that?¡±
Gu Qingyao paused. Had Bai Youran told Bai Chi about it?
Which was why Bai Chi was threatening her?
Gu Qingyao¡¯s interest was aroused. She was rather curious as to what Bai Chi would do.
¡°What do you have to say?¡±
Bai Chi immediately smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s find a quiet ce and talk about it slowly. Miss Gu, I mean you no harm.¡±
Gu Qingyao followed him to a cafe. At that time, coffee drinking was very fashionable in the capital.
After they were seated, Bai Chi ordered a cup of the most expensive coffee and ced it in front of Gu Qingyao. He smiled, ¡°Miss Gu, you grew up in the countryside. I believe you must have suffered greatly in the past. Now, your family is finally rich, and Miss Gu is a wealthy youngdy. Miss Gu, are you satisfied with your current life?¡±
Gu Qingyao nced at him. She could already tell what Bai Chi was nning!
¡°What are you trying to say?¡±
Bai Chi saw that she was not answering him, so he raised his head and nced at her. He stopped beating around the bush and said directly, ¡°The life of a rich youngdy is nice. It would not be to your advantage to lose your current status.¡±
¡°You¡¯re about to marry into the Mo family, which is even wealthier. Then you will really be like a phoenix that has reached the top of the branch.¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°I¡¯m not a phoenix, and I can¡¯t fly!¡±
Bai Chi paused and looked at Gu Qingyao. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that your mother is saying you¡¯re not the Gu family¡¯s daughter?¡±
Gu Qingyao chuckled. ¡°You and Bai Youran are truly cousins. You¡¯re equally stupid. So what? Do you think you can juste here and blurt out that my mother says I¡¯m not the Gu family daughter and then you can ckmail me?
¡°Has your Bai Family grown so poor that it depends on its children to run scams?
¡°Let me tell you! Your family¡¯s nanny told me that you and Bai Youran are not the Bai family¡¯s children. What about that? Want to give me $20,000? When you¡¯ve given me the money, I¡¯ll help you keep your secret. How about that?¡±
Chapter 852 - The Wedding Date Is Fixed (6)
Chapter 852: The Wedding Date Is Fixed (6)
Bai Chi grew livid.
Gu Qingyaoughed and got up to leave.
She left and went to look for Chen Ke.
¡°How are things progressing on your side?¡±
Gu Qingyao was sitting in a private room in Jin Jiang Restaurant, questioning Chen Ke.
Chen Ke smiled. ¡°Not bad. Bai Fei is not easy to deal with, but he has no business experience. It¡¯ll be easy for us to find a way to trap him. He¡¯s already walked into the trap, and in a few days, he¡¯ll lose arge sum of money.¡±
Chen Ke beamed as she spoke. She could finally have her revenge!
¡°I¡¯ve waited for so many years, I can finally have my revenge on that bastard.¡±
Bai Fei was her ex-fianc¨¦!
When the Chen family had fallen on hard times, not only did that fellow refuse to help her, he had even taken advantage of her. Chen Ke remembered the time when she was homeless and helpless and had almost died of a serious illness.
If she had not met Gu Qingyao, she and her mother would be dead by now.
Now that they were back in the capital, of course she must have her revenge.
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°All right, carry on then. Don¡¯t let any of the Bai brothers off. Implicate everyone that you can.
¡°But be careful. Don¡¯t let them get any dirt on you. It¡¯s normal for businesses to experience losses. We must make them suffer, without having any avenue forint.¡±
Chen Ke smiled enchantingly. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ve always followed your instructions. Nothing will go wrong.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded and left.
She would not let a single member of the Bai family off.
They had not stopped Bai Youran in her previous life. In this life, she would do everything she could to make sure that they all suffered.
The Bai family was very powerful and important. Their weakness was that their pockets were not deep enough.
Old Master Bai had been a farmer and had nothing. He had slowly progressed after a lifetime of hard work, but then difficult times began. Everyone did not even have enough to eat, so there was no chance of building their wealth.
But the hard times had slowly passed. With their high status, their meager sries were insufficient for the Bai family. They certainly had to find other sources of ie.
In these times, people did not have so many tricks when doing business. They had just started. For Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan, who had the experiences of their past lives, it was certainly possible to trap them.
If Gu Qingyao had thought of it, then Mo Beihan had naturally thought of it too. While Gu Qingyao was apanying her parents to buy furniture and decorate their new house, he had been busy too.
Besides Mo Yunhao, the Bai family was also keeping him busy.
The Bai family¡¯s third son, Bai Chong, was very close to Bai Fei and always supported him. When it was not convenient for Bai Fei to personally attend to his business, Bai Chong always represented him.
Mo Beihan had dealt with this man in their previous life. In this life, he would naturally destroy him as well.
Mo Beihan was talking on the phone in the study.
¡°Boss, Mo Yunhao has recently earned some money and is spending it on food and entertainment. Also, he¡¯s been going out with Bai Youran. Gu Ruoqing is spending extravagantly. She¡¯s gotten a few thousand yuan from Bai Youran. Bai Youran has no more money. Fortunately, Mo Yunhao is showing off to her. Bai Youran¡¯s attitude towards Mo Yunhao has changedpletely.¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Not bad. Thinking of a way to speed things up between them. We have to get rid of them before my wedding. As for Gu Ruoqing, send someone to help her finish spending her money so that she will ask Bai Youran for more.¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
Chapter 853 - I Heard Mo Beihan Has Fallen On Hard Times Lately? (1)
Chapter 853: I Heard Mo Beihan Has Fallen On Hard Times Lately? (1)
Gu Ruoqing was rather stupid and very vain. It was easy for Mo Beihan to deal with her.
Mo Beihan arranged for someone to help her spend her money every day. Also, most of the money was spent at Jin Jiang Restaurant. If Gu Ruoqing found out that Gu Qingyao owned the restaurant, she would be furious.
As for Bai Youran, she had been very happytely. Because Mo Yunhao really doted on her. He bought her many, many presents and seemed to have an unending stream of money.
This was the first time Bai Youran realized that a person could be so rich.
Today, Bai Youran once again returned home,den with parcels. When Zheng Min saw her, she smilingly followed Bai Youran to her room.
¡°Did Mo Yunhao buy these for you too?¡±
Bai Youran sat in front of her dressing table and smiled rather smugly. ¡°Um! He bought all these.¡±
Zheng Min looked at Bai Youran and said with a smile, ¡°Have you changed your mind about Mo Yunhao? Youran, a woman must marry a man who will be good to her and cherish her. It¡¯s best if he is willing to give you everything. That makes a good man. If you marry a man like that, you will be happy in the future.¡±
This time, Bai Youran kept quiet.
In the past, she would immediately argue. She liked Mo Beihan, she wanted to marry Mo Beihan.
But recently, she had thoroughly enjoyed her time with Mo Yunhao. She thought that if she married Mo Yunhao, she could live like that every day!
Zheng Min understood her silence!
¡°Look! Be it men or women, we all want to find someone we feelfortable with. Think about it, don¡¯t you feel sad whenever you¡¯re with Mo Beihan? Has he ever paid you any attention?¡±
Bai Youran bowed her head and did not speak.
Zheng Min knew that she was beginning to waver, so she pressed her point. ¡°Also! I have a big piece of news for you. I want to tell you that Mo Beihan has been very unluckytely! He was in some kind of business and has lost a lot of money. He¡¯s desperately poor now. He¡¯s asking Old Master Mo for money to cover his losses!¡±
Bai Youran was shocked!
¡°Mother, is that true?¡±
Zheng Min said, ¡°I think so. I heard it from someone else. Your Older Cousin also knows something about it, but he didn¡¯t say much. I saw Mo Beihan a few times recently, and he looked haggard and badly dressed.¡±
Bai Youran did not believe her.
¡°Impossible! He¡¯s the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson! How could he make a loss? Did someone swindle him?¡±
Zheng Min chuckled. ¡°I heard that business is different. So what if he¡¯s the Mo family¡¯s eldest grandson? Surely, other people won¡¯t make a loss in order to give him money, right?
¡°If one is stupid, one will lose!¡±
Bai Youran did not say anything else. But if this were true, she would be very disappointed with Mo Beihan.
Even a fool like Mo Yunhao could earn so much money, but Mo Beihan was losing money.
Zheng Min smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that, did you? Everyone used to look down on Mo Yunhao and think that he¡¯s just a useless yboy. Now, look at how well he¡¯s doing.¡±
Bai Youran pursed her lips in the mirror but still did not say anything.
Zheng Min looked through the bags that Bai Youran had brought back. ¡°These clothes are so pretty! I heard some of those wealthy women say that anything is avable now as long as one has the money to buy it. Many people have made a lot of money in business.
¡°If you have the money, you can buy as many clothes and jewels as you like.¡±
Chapter 854 - I Heard Mo Beihan Has Fallen On Hard Times Lately? (2)
Chapter 854: I Heard Mo Beihan Has Fallen On Hard Times Lately? (2)
¡°Oh, that reminds me!¡± Zheng Min continued. ¡°Some people who have been to Hong Kong told me how prosperous it is! There are mansions and luxury cars. The women there have so many clothes and jewels that they don¡¯t even have enough space at home to keep them. They have a level reserved for their clothes and jewels. And their dresses and formal wear! They only wear something once, then throw it away. My God! They must be incredibly wealthy!¡±
Bai Youran was shocked!
¡°Mother, is that true? They really only wear a dress once?¡±
Zheng Min nodded. ¡°Yes! They wear all kinds of new clothes. They wear new clothes every day and never repeat an outfit. It¡¯s the same for their jewelry.
¡°The rich young girls have their own cars and their own chauffeurs when they go out. They even have their own maids, like the rich young girls in the olden days. Tell me, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s grand?¡±
Bai Youran¡¯s heart was in turmoil!
She thought that as the Bai family¡¯s youngdy, she already lived a life of affluence. After all, very few people among her acquaintances had a better life than hers.
Who knew that there was such a fascinating world out there?
Zheng Min wanted her daughter to live a life of luxury. In order to make her forget about Mo Beihan, she said, ¡°I heard that other countries are very prosperous. That Mo Beihan was overseas for so many years, he must have experienced the prosperity of other countries. When he returned to China, he refused to allow Old Master Mo to arrange a job for him but instead went into business himself. Who knew that he was so ipetent. Not only did he not earn a cent, he even made a loss. How useless!¡±
Bai Youran did not really believe her. She said, ¡°Mother, go and ask around over the next few days, and I¡¯ll do the same.¡±
Zheng Min smiled. ¡°All right, I will find out for you. But Youran, you must listen to me this time. Don¡¯t persist in thinking only of Mo Beihan. You have to pay some attention to this Mo Yunhao too.
¡°He¡¯s now rich and is the Mo family¡¯s grandson. Plenty of women would like to be closer to him. Think about it, there are plenty of young girls now in need of money. How many of them are like you, with a good family background and your own money?
¡°Right now, you can buy all those things in the stores and emporiums as long as you have the money. How many women do you think are eyeing Mo Yunhao¡¯s money? Right now, he is interested in you. If you have the ability, you will be able to sustain his interest. You¡¯ll have to do something if you want him to continue spending his money on you. At the very least, you will have to reciprocate a little. Do you understand?¡±
Bai Youran nodded. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, Mother, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±
Zheng Min immediately smiled. ¡°That¡¯s my girl!¡±
The mother and daughter delightedly examined the pile of new clothes on the bed.
Perhaps even Bai Youran did not realize that during this time, Mo Yunhao spent a lot of money on her, but he seldom gave her cash.
At first, he bought her some jewelry, butter on, he stopped and only bought her clothes and shoes. Besides that, he brought her to some high-end restaurants to eat, or to cafes for coffee, as well as various fun ces.
But he never gave her money.
**
At that moment, in the private room of a certain restaurant, a group of men were drinking and chatting. Mo Yunhao had been feeling very smugtely. At the moment, he was lounging on the sofa, savoring his red wine, and looking pleased!
The man next to him fawned on him and said, ¡°Young Master Mo, don¡¯t worry. As long as you continue like that, Miss Bai will certainly marry you before long.¡±
¡°Women! They all like clothes, shoes and shopping. They were so repressed in the past. It¡¯s no wonder that she enjoys all these colorful new clothes.¡±
Chapter 855 - I Heard Mo Beihan Has Fallen On Hard Times Lately? (3)
Chapter 855: I Heard Mo Beihan Has Fallen On Hard Times Lately? (3)
¡°She¡¯s gotten used to spending freely with you over the past few days. She can¡¯t possibly fancy anyone else now. As for you! You buy her things every day, she has be spoilt. As long as you don¡¯t give her money, she¡¯lle looking for you if she wants anything. I¡¯m sure that over time, she will certainly marry you!¡±
Mo Yunhao immediately burst outughing when he thought about how Bai Youran had acted over the past few days.
¡°Hahahaha, you¡¯re right. Boy, you¡¯re doing quite well. Here, this is for you! As long as you stick with me, I guarantee you¡¯ll have a good life!¡±
Mo Yunhao generously took 200 yuan from his pocket and gave it to the man.
At that time, 200 yuan was equivalent to two or three months¡¯ pay for most people.
The man¡¯s eyes brightened, and he immediately received it with both hands. His smile grew even more fawning.
¡°Thank you, Young Master Mo! Thank you, Young Master Mo! Young Master Mo, that beautiful girl will certainly be in your arms soon. The Bai Family only has one youngdy. If you can marry such a wealthy youngdy, who has both good family background and outstanding looks, your future path will be smooth. You will certainly be the Master of the Mo family.¡±
¡°Only someone as capable as you can marry a rich youngdy like Miss Bai!¡±
¡°Hahahaha¡¡± The ttery pleased Mo Yunhao, and heughed loudly as he drank with everyone.
As for Gu Ruoqing, she had really been spending very extravagantly. Whenever she ran out of money, she would ask Bai Youran for more. At first, Bai Youran had money to give to her, but she slowly ran out of money!
Mo Yunhao had never given her cash but only clothes and shoes. She had sold all the jewelry that he had bought her earlier. At the moment, she really had no money to give to Gu Ruoqing.
But Gu Ruoqing was now addicted to the lifestyle of high society, and she desperately needed more money.
In order to conceal her status, Bai Youran had no choice but to look for Mo Yunhao. But now Mo Yunhao said that he was very busy and had no time to keep herpany. He asked her to wait for a few days.
Mo Beihan was preparing his matrimonial home when he received the news. He waszing on the balcony, enjoying the sun, with his wife in his arms.
¡°Not bad. Continue guiding Mo Yunhao. Bai Youran has run short of moneytely. Get Mo Yunhao to avoid her a little and tell him that Bai Youran will soon be his.¡±
¡°Yes, Boss!¡±
Gu Qingyao was holding a book. She raised her head and looked at him. ¡°What naughty things are you up to now?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled briefly. ¡°Nothing very naughty, just helping you get even.¡±
Gu Qingyao pouted. ¡°I wanted to deal with them myself, but you wouldn¡¯t let me. Actually, it¡¯s quite easy to deal with them. Bai Youran only survived for so long in our previous lives because the entire Bai family supported her.
¡°Now the Bai family does not see any value in Bai Youran. They are not paying any attention to her. She¡¯s no fun.¡±
It was true that Bai Youran was clearly not very clever. Gu Qingyao had been bullied by her in her previous life, partly because of the way she was. The trauma of her past had weakened her psychologically.
The other important reason was that Bai Youran had the support of the entire Bai n then. Mo Beihan would have to face the entire Bai family in order to deal with Bai Youran.
He would have to offend the Bai family just to get rid of a rather useless idiot like Bai Youran. Besides, it was truly impossible to be openly hostile to the Bai family.
Mo Beihan had not done as well in his previous life. At that time, he spent a very long time establishing himself in the capital. In his previous life, he had been clearly designated as the Mo family¡¯s sessor. Later on, the Bai family and the Gu family grew increasingly powerful. Of course the Bai family were unwilling to see the Gu and Mo families allied in marriage, so they supported Bai Youran¡¯s bid to snatch Mo Beihan away.
Chapter 856 - Deciding To Marry Mo Yunhao (1)
Chapter 856: Deciding To Marry Mo Yunhao (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The two families were ying a secret game. They appeared not to interfere and treated it as a rtionship matter among their children.
They did not go too far and did not burn their bridges!
That was the way the powerful families did business.
In their previous life, neither the Mo family nor the Gu family was willing to break this principle. The repercussions would be too great.
Mo Beihan nced at the young girl in his arms and smiled warmly and dotingly. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter, don¡¯t worry. Aren¡¯t you helping your parents choose furnituretely? Look at you! Just be happy. I¡¯ll take care of everything!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and raised herself a little to wrap her arms around his waist. She leaned into his embrace. ¡°What about you? You must be happy too!¡±
Mo Beihan paused!
Gu Qingyao smiled rather flirtatiously and leaned closer to kiss him. ¡°Mr Mo, I have good news for you!¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°My parents are getting married in April. They say that we can get married in May!¡±
Mo Beihan was startled. This was such a surprise that he scarcely believed it.
¡°Are¡ are you telling me the truth?¡±
¡°Of course. Why would I lie to you?¡±
Mo Beihan was so happy he did not know how to respond!
¡°This¡ that¡ that¡ we¡¯ll be married in two months?¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
Mo Beihan was speechless with delight. Gu Qingyaoughed and pressed closer. ¡°I have time today, so I came to keep youpany. Do you have time?¡±
Her smile had a hint of allure. Mo Beihan could not help but feel tempted. This girl seldom took the initiative to entice him. Of course he had time.
¡°Sure, of course¡¡±
¡
Mo Beihan was extremely happy that his wedding would be sooner than expected. He would have to hurry up and get rid of all this scum before his wedding.
Gu Ruoqing had been spending wildly ofte. She had always been extremely vain but had never been exposed to such dazzling temptations. She did not even know how to satisfy her vanity. But with someone to guide her, things were different.
Gu Ruoqing had already spent all of Bai Youran¡¯s money. That day, Gu Ruoqing sought Bai Youran out again. Bai Youran was furious.
¡°Why are you spending so much? Do you think money grows on trees?¡±
Gu Ruoqingughed frostily. ¡°Doesn¡¯t money grow on trees? Why? With your status as a rich youngdy, plenty of wealthy men are willing to spendrge sums on you. I only spent a little, and you can¡¯t stand it?¡±
Bai Youran was taken aback. ¡°You¡ what do you mean?¡±
Gu Ruoqing¡¯s lips twitched, and she looked at her with envious eyes.
¡°I saw it all. That Young Master Mo really dotes on you. He brings you shopping all day and buys you so many new clothes. The clothes you wear every day are shockingly expensive, and you can wear a different outfit every day, right?
¡°Look at what you¡¯re wearing right now. It¡¯s worth a lot, isn¡¯t it!¡±
Bai Youran immediately drew her coat around her. Of course, it was worth a lot. Mo Yunhao bought it for her!
Gu Ruoqing¡¯s smile grew even more jealous at this gesture. ¡°Without your status as the Bai family¡¯s youngdy, would you have all these? Bai Youran, you¡¯re no different from me. You¡¯re also a country girl. If I had been exchanged instead of you, right now I would be the one enjoying the life of a rich, youngdy and wearing expensive clothes.
¡°And you, you would be the homeless, destitute girl in dire straits!¡±
Bai Youran exploded. ¡°Shut up!¡±
¡°Oh my! You¡¯re so grand! You dare to tell me to shut up? And what will you do if I don¡¯t?¡±
Bai Youran was livid with rage. She did not know what to do with Gu Ruoqing.
Gu Ruoqingughed coldly.. ¡°Give me money now. Five thousand yuan and not a cent less!¡±
Chapter 857 - Deciding To Marry Mo Yunhao (2)
Chapter 857: Deciding To Marry Mo Yunhao (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Bai Youran goggled at her. ¡°Five thousand yuan? Are you dreaming? Where would I find so much money to give you? How much money have I given you recently? Do you know that you¡¯ve spent all the money I¡¯ve saved over many years?¡±
Gu Ruoqingughed. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? You spend your days shopping and eating nice food. How dare you tell me that you have no money?
¡°Why don¡¯t we exchange ces. You can lead my life, and I¡¯ll lead your penniless existence. How about that?¡±
Bai Youran looked at her coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I have no money. Who do you think you are? Why should I support you? You¡¯re all grown up, don¡¯t you know how to earn your own money?¡±
Gu Ruoqing was displeased. ¡°Bai Youran, have I been too polite to you ofte? Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t give me the money immediately, I¡¯ll go and tell the Bai family that you¡¯re not their daughter.¡±
Bai Youran¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°Stop threatening me. What makes you think the Bai family will believe you? Will they believe their daughter or a greedy stranger like you?
¡°Don¡¯t be so shameless. I¡¯ve already supported you for so long, but you haven¡¯t done anything to Gu Qingyao. Useless!¡±
Gu Ruoqing exploded with rage when she heard that. She felt that Bai Youran owed her something because she had be a rich, youngdy. She was already deadly jealous of her, and she could not stand Bai Youran berating her like that.
She raised her hand and pped her!
Piak!
It was a loud p that shocked Bai Youran!
Bai Youran had never been pped in her life. She clutched her cheek, her eyes wide as she looked at Gu Ruoqing in disbelief. ¡°You¡ you pped me?¡±
Gu Ruoqing grabbed her cor, her features twisted and vicious.
¡°Let me tell you, you will never be rid of me as long as you live. Who do you think you are, pretending to be better than me? I want to live in high society. You had better satisfy me, or I will drag you into hell with me!
¡°If I don¡¯t lead a good life, you won¡¯t lead a good life either!¡±
Gu Ruoqing finished bellowing at Bai Youran, then she saw Bai Youran¡¯s ne and tugged it off.
¡°You¡¯re just a country girl. After so many years as a rich, youngdy, you should let me experience what your life is like too. I¡¯ll keep this ne for fun. Where¡¯s the money? Hurry up and hand it over.
¡°Bai Youran, do you think we don¡¯t have evidence? Ah, ah! You want evidence? If I just show the items my mother has, do you think your rich young man will dote on you?
¡°He only cherishes you because you are the Bai family¡¯s youngdy. Marrying you is equivalent to gaining the Bai family¡¯s support. But if you might not be the Bai family¡¯s daughter? Don¡¯t you think he¡¯ll turn around and find another rich, youngdy who is a surer bet?¡±
Bai Youran¡¯s terrified eyes could not grow any wider.
¡°No! Don¡¯t you dare spout nonsense. Let me tell you, you will only have a good life as long as I¡¯m the Bai family¡¯s youngdy. If I am nothing, you won¡¯t get anything either. If you dare spout nonsense, I¡¯ll never let you off.¡±
Gu Ruoqing immediately smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you give me money, I guarantee that I won¡¯t spout any nonsense. It¡¯s pretty nice having a golden goose like you.
¡°Your pretty face is only valuable among wealthy people. Give me the money, and I¡¯ll let you go now!¡±
Bai Youran gritted her teeth. ¡°Let me go first. I really have no money.. You know how much I¡¯ve given you. How much money can a girl without a job have?¡±
Chapter 858 - Deciding To Marry Mo Yunhao (3)
Chapter 858: Deciding To Marry Mo Yunhao (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Ruoqing frowned and clutched her even more tightly. ¡°You¡¯ve no money? Who do you think you¡¯re bluffing?¡±
Bai Youran hurriedly said, ¡°Trust me, I really have no money. I¡¡±
¡°Rubbish. Bitch, you owe me. You have to keep giving me money. You have such a rich man to dote on you, how can you have no money? Do you take me for a fool?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not trying to fool you!¡± Bai Youran exined urgently. ¡°I¡ that man dotes on me, but he has never given me money! He only buys me presents. You know that people in high society are all very aloof. If a rich youngdy like me casually asks for money, he will certainly look down on me. Once he looks down on me, he will lose interest in me. Do you understand?
¡°You¡¯ve never mixed with the upper ss, so you¡¯re not aware of their rules. They are all very snobbish and often look down on others for no reason. He has bought me some presents, but he has never given me cash. I¡¯ve already given you all the money and jewelry that I¡¯ve saved up over the years. I really don¡¯t have any more.¡±
Gu Ruoqing gazed at her for a long time. She sensed that Bai Youran was telling the truth. Although she had some doubts, she could not think of how to counter her arguments.
She had no idea about the rules of the upper ss. But it was true that rich people were very snobbish and looked down on others.
¡°What do you suggest?¡±
Bai Youran said, ¡°Just wait awhile. That man has been very busy with worktely, and I¡¯ve been unable to contact him. He¡¯s away earning money. When he¡¯s free, he¡¯lle looking for me. Then he will certainly buy me presents.
¡°Then I will try to ask him for some money! But I can¡¯t ask for too much at once, or he¡¯ll smell a rat.¡±
¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t ask for too much? Are you trying to dismiss a beggar?¡± Gu Ruoqing bellowed.
Bai Youran hurried to cate her. ¡°No, no, calm down and listen to me. I mean that I cannot ask for too much now, but things will be different in the future!
¡°At the moment, I must preserve my image as a pampered youngdy so that he will continue to be interested in me and devoted to me. When I marry him in the future, his money will be my money. Once I marry him and give him children, do you think he will quibble with me over money? Isn¡¯t his family¡¯s money my money?
¡°Then I will naturally always have money to give you. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±
This argument registered in Gu Ruoqing¡¯s brain.
When Bai Youran saw her expression, she knew that Gu Ruoqing had epted this argument, and she inwardly sighed with relief.
¡°Think about it carefully. You and your mother will only have a good life if I continue to be wealthy. Not only that, but you will always have a good life.
¡°Just give me some time, so I can think of a way to marry him. When I¡¯ve established my position by his side, I¡¯ll say that you¡¯re a good friend, as close as a sister. Then I¡¯ll ask him to introduce his business friends to you so that you can also marry a rich man. What do you think?
¡°How will it benefit you to ruin my reputation? Not only does it not benefit you if I lose my status, but you might also get into trouble. After all, you swapped the Bai family¡¯s actual child in the past. What if the Bai family makes trouble for you? Don¡¯t you agree?¡±
Gu Ruoqing was frightened!
She looked at Bai Youran and subconsciously loosened her hold.
Bai Youran breathed out a sigh when she saw that Gu Ruoqing let go of her!
¡°I¡¯ll give you the ne.. I really have no money now. When I get hold of some money in a few days time, I¡¯ll give it to you, all right?¡±
Chapter 859 - Deciding To Marry Mo Yunhao (4)
Chapter 859: Deciding To Marry Mo Yunhao (4)
Gu Ruoqing looked at the ne in her hand. ¡°You really don¡¯t have money?¡±
Bai Youran said, ¡°Please, although the Bai family holds a lofty position, it has never been very wealthy. My grandfather was a farmer. Times were hard previously, and everyone barely had enough to eat. A family like ours merely escaped starvation. The entire household¡¯s expenses depended on the sries of a few people who were only paid a few dozen yuan a month. How much money do you think a girl like me could save?¡±
Gu Ruoqing did not say anything.
Bai Youran said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth. I have no reason to lie to you. You just need to be a little more patient now. I¡¯m the Bai family¡¯s youngdy, which gives me the opportunity to marry many rich and powerful men. Wait for me to establish myself, and I¡¯ll introduce you and give you a chance to marry into a wealthy family too.
¡°How will you ever have a chance to interact with those rich men without me? Besides, even if you interacted with them and got to know them, would they respect you? Would they marry you?¡±
Gu Ruoqing did not say a word.
She knew that Bai Youran was telling the truth.
In recent times, Bai Youran¡¯s money had made her life much morefortable.
Everything she ate, wore, or used was of good quality. She and her mother dressed up and looked much prettier than before.
They often went to Jin Jiang Restaurant in hopes of getting to know some rich men and making friends with them. Then they would marry a rich man.
Although they got to know many men, no one was truly willing to marry her. She had been with two men, but in the end, they had actually tried to dismiss her with twenty yuan while looking lofty, as if they were giving to charity.
She got much less from them than she got from Bai Youran.
It was true that she would have no opportunity to interact with the people in Bai Youran¡¯s circle if she just depended on herself.
Gu Ruoqing said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll believe you this once. You had better hurry up. I don¡¯t have the patience to wait for you!
¡°Bai Youran, if you can give me the life of a rich, youngdy, of course I will help you keep your secret. But if you are of no use to me, then¡ there¡¯s no point in leaving you be. I might as well make sure you be like me so that the Bai family drives you out and you wander streets without a home!¡±
This time, Gu Ruoqing left. But Bai Youran believed her!
She knew that Gu Ruoqing was telling the truth.
If she could not find a way to continually give her money, she would go around announcing Bai Youran¡¯s status. The people in upper society loved a joke. Then it would not matter whether there was proof or not. She would be fodder for gossip.
She looked so much like Zhang Xiaohui that the Bai family would certainly have its suspicions. Once their suspicions were aroused, they would not continue to be so good to her. Without her status, everyone would mock her and bully her.
And as for Mo Yunhao, would he still pursue her if she were not the Bai family¡¯s daughter?
The moment Bai Youran got home, she saw her mother, Zheng Min, returning. The moment they met, Zheng Min dragged her into her room.
¡°Youran, I¡¯ve gotten reliable news that Mo Beihan really did lose money recently. He made a huge loss. I heard that it¡¯s about three hundred thousand yuan. Rumors are flying now. Old Master Mo is shocked and is finding ways to help him pay his debt!¡±
Bai Youran was stunned!
She felt unable to process the information!
¡°T-Three hundred thousand? Mother, are you lying to me? Did¡ did I hear wrongly?¡±
Zheng Min hurriedly said, ¡°No, you heard correctly. It really is three hundred thousand. Many people have heard this piece of news!¡±
Bai Youran: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 860 - Deciding To Marry Mo Yunhao (5)
Chapter 860: Deciding To Marry Mo Yunhao (5)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Bai Youran¡¯sst expectations of Mo Beihan vanished in that instant.
She thought that if Mo Yunhao could make so much money, then Mo Beihan, who was much more capable, would certainly be able to make a lot of money too. In her heart, she hoped to marry Mo Beihan.
But now, she broke out in a cold sweat!
¡°Three hundred thousand? That¡¯s a huge sum!¡± Bai Youran¡¯s teeth chattered as she spoke. She had never seen such arge sum in her life.
Zheng Min also felt that 300,000 was an astronomical sum. Of the wealthy families in the capital, very few could produce a sum of 300,000!
At most, those who had recently made some money in business might have some assets, but even so, 300,000 would be arge sum to them.
Now, Mo Beihan had lost so much money at one go. She assumed that the entire Mo family was shaken. The Mo family might not be able to scrape up so much money to pay his debt.
Zheng Min chuckled. ¡°A country bumpkin will always be a country bumpkin. In the past, he seemed quite capablepared to ordinary people outside the vige. But in a ce like the capital, Mo Beihan is a nobody.
¡°Everyone used to think that Mo Yunhao was useless, but look at him now. In the end, Mo Yunhao has be a sess and has made a lot of money. But what about Mo Beihan? He has lost so much money, it¡¯s embarrassing!
¡°That¡¯s the bone-deep divide that exists between them. Mo Beihan is from the countryside, and he can never change that fact.¡±
Bai Youran was silent. She really did not know what to say.
Zheng Min looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re still going to persist in your error! Youran, you grew up in a good environment, and all the rich women in the capital have always envied your lifestyle. When you get married in the future, if you marry a man who is an embarrassment and has no value to the Bai family, the Bai family will not take you seriously either. Your friends will stop thinking highly of you. They will mock you and ridicule you. Can you stand it?¡±
She could not, of course she could not!
¡°Now, many people in the capital are mocking Mo Beihan. They guess that Old Master Mo is deeply disappointed in him. He even went overseas to study at his age, but still has not achieved anything. A man like that cannot be helped. He¡¯s useless.¡±
Bai Youran sat on the bed and murmured to herself. ¡°Three hundred thousand. Can Mo Beihan possibly repay that sum?¡±
Her expression infuriated Zheng Min!
¡°What business is it of yours if he can repay it or not? Are you able to help him to pay his debt?
¡°How can you persist in your errors at this time? Youran, I think you¡¯ve been possessed. Since you like Mo Beihan so much, then fine! Don¡¯t go looking for Mo Yunhao in the future. Yunhao has been busy with businesstely. You can just continue to avoid him andpletely break things off with him. I¡¯ll see whether you can stand it!¡±
¡°No way!¡± Bai Youran eximed without thinking.
Zheng Min said, ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I have to say. If you still think Mo Beihan is a good choice, I won¡¯t say anymore. In any case, you will have to live with your own decision in the future. Be it good or bad, you can¡¯t me anyone else because it was your own choice.
¡°Think about it yourself! You can decide after you¡¯ve considered it. There¡¯s no need for me to say anymore!¡±
Zheng Min finished speaking and turned to leave.
She was rather disappointed with her foolish daughter. She was so useless!
Bai Youran felt empty when she saw how Zheng Min treated her. She was rather frightened.. She suddenly wondered if Zheng Min would simply abandon her if¡ she really was not the Bai family¡¯s daughter, and Zheng Min had not given birth to her.
Chapter 861 - Deciding To Marry Mo Yunhao (6)
Chapter 861: Deciding To Marry Mo Yunhao (6)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The more Bai Youran thought about it, the more frightened she felt!
She did not want to lead that kind of life.
Mo Yunhao was currently her best choice. Actually, she already knew what she wanted.
The kind of life she wanted the most was the kind that Mo Yunhao provided.
So she must think of a way to marry Mo Yunhao as soon as possible. Who knew when that crazy Gu Ruoqing might go berserk. If she revealed Bai Youran¡¯s true status and Mo Yunhao didn¡¯t want her, what would she do?
Bai Youran decided to marry Mo Yunhao as quickly as possible!
**
At that moment, in the Mo house study, Old Master Mo was ring at his grandson. He was livid with rage.
¡°Speak! Are you the one behind that three hundred thousand yuan?¡±
Mo Beihan rubbed his nose and nodded!
The Old Master¡¯s mustache almost flew with rage. ¡°When did you be so stupid? Three hundred thousand yuan! Do you know how much three hundred thousand yuan is to these people?¡±
Mo Beihan rubbed his nose again. He was innocent!
¡°This, Grandfather, I don¡¯t know how things became like that! I¡ clearly said that I lost one hundred thousand yuan. I don¡¯t know how it became three hundred thousand?¡±
The rumors had grown absurd. When he leaked the news, he had clearly said it was only 100,000 or 200,000 yuan, but as the rumors spread, it had grown to 300,000 yuan.
He thought that everyone was so poor that they would put great importance on an actual figure. So he had said 100,000 or 200,000 yuan, so everyone would know it was around that sum.
But gossip was always exaggerated and embellished. By the time the rumors spread, the figure had grown to 300,000 yuan, and it seemed to be increasing.
Mo Beihan rubbed his nose. This¡ was really not what he had nned!
Old Master Mo red at him. ¡°One hundred thousand yuan? Are you thinking straight? Is one hundred thousand yuan a small sum?¡±
Mo Beihan bowed his head and submitted to a scolding.
Too bad. Actually, he gave Yao Yao more than 300,000 yuan in pocket money, not to speak of 100,000 yuan. He had earned so much money overseas that to him, money was just a figure. He was not quite used to the circumstances in China.
In his previous life, he was used to business deals that involved ten million, or even a billion or ten billion yuan. When he suddenly returned to a time in which finances were just beginning to open up, he found it difficult to make urate estimates.
The wealthy families in the capital might be able to gather up a sum like that. But to those from new money, this was an astronomical sum.
After all, in the past few years, people who did an honest job would only receive a few dozen yuan as their monthly sry. But in recent years, society had developed so that their expenditure grew to tens of thousands. Some of them could not adjust.
¡°Grandfather, I was wrong. Next time, I¡¯ll use a smaller sum. Please don¡¯t be angry!¡±
Old Master Mo banged the table. ¡°You¡¯ll use a smaller sum? What do you consider a smaller sum? Why are you creating this mess out of the blue? Aren¡¯t you nning to marry Yao Yao? Why are you ruining your reputation? Aren¡¯t you afraid Yao Yao will run away?¡±
Mo Beihan immediately grinned. ¡°No, Yao Yao won¡¯t run. We¡¯re getting married very soon!¡±
Old Master Mo banged the table again. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. Tell me, how much money did you earn overseas?¡±
He knew this grandson. He was definitely capable. Very capable in fact.
This matter must have arisen because that brat had too much money and could not get used to how poor people thought.
Mo Beihan hung his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡±
Old Master Mo: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 862 - Deciding To Marry Mo Yunhao (7)
Chapter 862: Deciding To Marry Mo Yunhao (7)
¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know? It¡¯s your money, how can you not know?¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°I have too much money, I can¡¯t count it!¡±
Old Master Mo: ¡°¡¡±
The study fell silent!
Old Master Mo stood behind his desk, one hand pressing on it to maintain his pose of leaning on the table.
He leaned forward slightly and looked incredulously at this grandson whom he considered to be extremely reliable. ¡°You¡ are you serious?¡±
Mo Beihan nodded in an especially frank manner.
Old Master Mo: ¡°¡¡±
Old Master Mo remained silent for a long while, then suddenly walked around the table to stand in front of Mo Beihan. He said worriedly, ¡°My dear grandson! Are you involved in anything illegal? You were only away for three years, what did you do to earn so much money? What do you mean you can¡¯t even count it?¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Well, actually, my wealth is changing all the time. Perhaps you can understand because prices keep on rising, and I also have a lot of real estate and things like that. To be honest, I really can¡¯t give you an actual figure. But anyway, I have a lot more than the family wealth.
¡°Oh, and that includes all the antiques, gold, gems, and jewelry you¡¯ve hidden as well as all the businesses in the Mo family¡¯s name.¡±
Old Master Mo: ¡°¡¡±
¡°You really didn¡¯t do anything illegal?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandfather. I¡¯m a good man!¡±
Old Master Mo: ¡°¡¡±
Why should I believe you! Brat!
¡°How did you manage to make so much money in just three years?¡±
Old Master Mo had also traveled overseas in the past and had an idea of how things were like overseas. But even in an atmosphere of freedom, how had Mo Beihan, who had never been overseas and could not even speak thenguage, managed to earn so much money in just three years?
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°Well, Yao Yao was there for six years! When I went over, Yao Yao passed on all her experiences, so I did not need to spend time getting used to the environment.
¡°Yao Yao is so smart. When she was overseas, she and her grandmother earned money by treating patients. Later on, she gave me the money to do business. Also, Grandfather, my mother-inw is very capable. The entire Qiao family listens to her. She likes me very much. So¡ she also gave me many resources.
¡°Those were the best resources from the cream of society! With my wife and mother-inw¡¯s help, I immediately managed to reach the peak. Of course I made money!¡±
He looked at that brat who was clearly smiling smugly as he recounted these events!
Old Master Mo¡¯s eye kept twitching!
The Old Master returned to his position and said, ¡°Transfer ten thousand yuan to me. I¡¯m bringing your grandmother shopping.¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°Huh?¡±
Things were moving too fast for him to catch up.
When Old Master Mo heard that, he immediately banged the table again. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you looking at me like that? I¡¯m your grandfather, shouldn¡¯t you give me some money to show your filial piety?¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Sure! Sure! Whatever you say!¡±
¡°Hurry up and transfer more money to me. And buy your grandmother a car. Buy one in a nice color. See if there¡¯s a pink one and buy her that. I¡¯m bringing your grandmother out for a drive!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
He wanted to kowtow to his grandfather. He really moved fast!
¡°Grandfather, are you still angry about the rumor that I lost three hundred thousand yuan? Aren¡¯t you afraid I don¡¯t have money to pay the debt?¡±
Old Master Mo raged at him. ¡°Who cares? You¡¯re all grown up. Why should I care? How many more years do I have to live? In the few years I have left, I and your grandmother will just help you spend your money. You can solve whatever nonsense you create. I can¡¯t be bothered with you!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
This was definitely his dear grandfather!
Chapter 863 - The Great Actor, Mu Mu (1)
Chapter 863: The Great Actor, Mu Mu (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Mo Beihan left the study.
Old Master sat primly behind his desk for a long time. When he was sure that Mo Beihan had left, he burst outughing!
How wonderful to have raised such apetent grandson!
The weather was turning warm. Spring had arrived.
Gu Ruoqing had nagged Bai Youran until she could not stand it any longer. Now, she finally realized what a blow it would be to her if she lost Mo Yunhao.
That day, she ran over to the Mo house in desperation to seek him out.
She came over twice before, but Mo Yunhao was not home. She was terrified that if she still did not give Gu Ruoqing money, Gu Ruoqing would really reveal her birth. Then it would be difficult for her to marry into the Mo family.
She had not expected to run into Mo Beihan on this visit.
Bai Youran¡¯s steps faltered when she saw Mo Beihan emerge from the Mo house.
Coincidentally, Mo Beihan was apanied by Mu Mu, who raised his brows when he saw Bai Youran. He knew what his uncle had been up totely. This woman was here today because¡
In a sh of inspiration, Mu Mu said to Bai Youran, ¡°Miss Bai, are you here to look for my Second Uncle? You¡¯re so concerned about him!¡±
Mu Mu turned to look at Mo Beihan. ¡°Second Uncle, Miss Bai used toe over often to look for you, especially when you were overseas. She often visited to ask when you¡¯reing back. She even said that she wanted to go overseas to look for you!¡±
Mo Beihan nced at Bai Youran, then looked at Mu Mu.
Mu Mu looked up at him, a picture of innocence.
¡°Second Uncle, you¡¯ve run into some difficultiestely. Why not ask Miss Bai for help? She¡¯s the youngdy of the Bai family. I heard she¡¯s very capable. If she will act on your behalf, I¡¯m sure your problems will be solved.¡±
Jiang Hongying emerged at that moment. She snickered when she saw Mo Beihan and Mu Mu. ¡°Why are you still dawdling here? You¡¯re in such big trouble, you had better hurry up and think of a solution. Don¡¯t you know the Old Master is ill with rage over what you¡¯ve done?¡±
Mu Mu turned and said to Jiang Hongying, ¡°Second Madam, my Second Uncle will certainly solve the problem. Don¡¯t you see? That¡¯s Miss Bai. She used to be very concerned about my¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m here to look for Yunhao!¡± Bai Youran hurriedly interrupted Mu Mu to prevent Jiang Hongying from having a bad impression of her.
Mu Mu was startled. He looked at Bai Youran in disbelief. ¡°Ah? You¡ Who did you say you¡¯re looking for?¡±
Bai Youran lifted her chin. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Yunhao. He told me earlier that he¡¯s busy with business, so I¡¯m here to see if he¡¯s back.¡±
Mu Mu tilted his head to look at Mo Beihan. The meaning in his nce was clear.
Mo Beihan was thoroughly impressed with this little fox!
Jiang Hongying was still angry that Bai Youran had refused to marry her son. But when Bai Youran said that she was looking for Mo Yunhao in front of Mo Beihan, Jiang Hongying felt that Bai Youran was showing respect for her son!
So she smiled and said, ¡°Yunhao is busy with work, but he¡¯ll be back soon. Youran! You¡¯re a delicate youngdy, and it¡¯s so cold today. You shouldn¡¯t be walking around like that. You might catch a cold!¡±
Bai Youran immediately smiled graciously, walked over to Jiang Hongying and took her arm. She smiled very demurely. ¡°Aunt, I also felt that the weather is very cold, but Yunhao is working so hard outside. So I thought I woulde over to show my concern. He works too hard!¡±
Jiang Hongying nced at Mo Yunhao and said smugly, ¡°Well, men have no choice! They must have their own career. My Yunhao not only has his own career, but he¡¯s also doing very well. That¡¯s what it means by being capable!
¡°After all, he grew up in a wealthy family, and his talent is apparent.. No country bumpkin from a vige canpare to him.¡±
Chapter 864 - The Great Actor, Mu Mu (2)
Chapter 864: The Great Actor, Mu Mu (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
These words were clearly directed at Mo Beihan.
Bai Youran knew that very well because she had already asked around and knew that Mo Beihan had indeed lost more than 300,000 yuan. Even Old Master Mo was shocked.
Many people were jeering at him for being an ipetent country bumpkin. Even Jiang Hongying said so. So it looked as if it was true.
She would never marry a useless man like that, especially one who had spurned her. He was far inferior to Mo Yunhao.
Jiang Hongying wanted to embarrass Mo Beihan, so she smiled and said to Bai Youran, ¡°Youran, I heard that you were good friends with him in the past. Is that true? People were also saying that you were pursuing him!¡±
Bai Youran¡¯s expression changed. Her meaning was clear. She wanted Bai Youran to choose!
If she chose Mo Beihan, she would have no chance with Mo Yunhao.
When she thought of Gu Ruoqing, who was feverishly demanding money, and thought about how Mo Yunhao had doted on her, she felt that choosing Mo Yunhao would be to her advantage.
Bai Youran immediately said, ¡°What rubbish, Aunt! You¡¯ve been misled by others. I¡¯ve always been good friends with Yunhao. I¡¯ve been living in the capital for so many years, I¡¯ve always known Yunhao better. I was always looking for Yunhao when I visited the Mo house in the past. How could I be looking for his older cousin?
¡°Those are all baseless rumors that others are spreading. Don¡¯t believe them.¡±
Mu Mu immediately said rather indignantly, ¡°You¡¯re the one who is talking nonsense. You were clearly looking for my Second Uncle in the past. You told me so yourself. You¡ why are you denying it now? You¡¯re despicable. My Second Uncle just made a few losses, and you¡¯re turning your back on him?
¡°Bai Youran, you¡¯re the Bai family¡¯s youngdy. The Bai family is so powerful. If you will just help my Second Uncle, he can quickly resolve his difficulties. Bai Youran, are you really going to harden your heart and watch my Second Uncle be cklisted among the capital¡¯s elite?¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s mouth twitched. cklisted among the elite?
Naughty child, you¡¯reying it on too thick!
As Mu Mu painted an increasingly tragic picture, Bai Youran grew increasingly frightened of being linked to Mo Beihan. It looked as if Old Master Mo was so shocked and angry that he had washed his hands of Mo Beihan?
It was true that the Mo family had plenty of children.
Mo Beihan had failed so badly, but in contrast, Mo Yunhao was doing very well. Besides, there was still Mo Chengrui. Mo Beihan did not necessarily have to be the Mo family sessor.
Bai Youran said angrily, ¡°What nonsense is this? I clearly came to look for Yunhao. I only casually asked about your Second Uncle. Don¡¯t tter yourself. I don¡¯t know him well, why would I look for him?
¡°He¡¯s been overseas for more than three years. I know that he¡¯s overseas, so why would Ie to the Mo house to look for him? Only Yunhao was home at that time. I¡ was trying not to be too obvious, so I casually asked about your Second Uncle. You think too highly of yourself!¡±
Mu Mu, ¡°¡¡±
This woman changed sides faster than you could turn a page!
Since she had already said it out loud, Bai Youran decided that she might as well show that she had chosen Mo Yunhao. Of course, she must be determined and please Jiang Hongying first. That would help her marry Mo Yunhao as quickly as possible.
Bai Youran said coldly and sternly, ¡°Mu Mu, you¡¯re not a young boy anymore. You are not to go around talking nonsense in the future. I¡¯m a girl, and my reputation is important! You are not to talk wildly and ruin my reputation.. The one I¡¯ve been good friends with all this while is Mo Yunhao, not some dubious character.¡±
Chapter 865 - The Great Actor, Mu Mu (3)
Chapter 865: The Great Actor, Mu Mu (3)
¡°You¡¡±
Mu Mu was furious!
Before Mo Beihan could stop him, Mu Mu opened his mouth and pitched in. ¡°It¡¯s clearly you who love wealth and despise poverty. You¡¯re shamelessly after my Young Uncle¡¯s money. Why pretend to be so lofty? You once shamelessly asked me about my Second Uncle. Now that my Young Uncle is rich, you¡¯re fawning on him. Bai Youran, you¡¯re a disgrace to the entire Bai family. You don¡¯t seem like someone raised by the Bai family at all.¡±
Bai Youran¡¯s expression changed and she immediately said, ¡°What rubbish! I grew up in the Bai family. I¡¯m my parents¡¯ only daughter. How can it be possible that I¡¯m not raised by the Bai family? If I hear you creating rumors like that again, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±
Mu Mu raised his brows. ¡°I just meant that the Bai family doesn¡¯t act in such a despicable way. I just meant that your character is not like the other members of the Bai family. Why are you agitated? I didn¡¯t say you¡¯re not the Bai family¡¯s daughter.
¡°Look at yourself. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would think you have something on your conscience and you¡¯re really not the Bai family¡¯s daughter!¡±
Bai Youran¡¯s expression grew even more ugly, and she screamed, ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I am the Bai family¡¯s daughter. I am the Bai family¡¯s youngdy. No one can change my status!¡±
Gu Ruoqing had been harassing her mercilessly ofte and kept using the fact that she was not the Bai family¡¯s youngdy to threaten her. She had suffered greatly in order to maintain her status as a rich youngdy.
She had been unable to contact Mo Yunhao, so she had been feeling very stressed. The moment Mu Mu said that, she immediately exploded!
The moment she finished bellowing, she realized that Jiang Hongying was staring at her in shock. Even Mu Mu and Mo Beihan were looking at her strangely.
Bai Youran¡¯s heart thumped. She looked at Jiang Hongying and hurriedly said, ¡°Au-Aunt, I¡ I overreacted because he was maligning me. His words were so ugly. He¡¯s just a child, but his words are so vicious!¡±
Jiang Hongying nodded and felt that what Bai Youran said made sense. She said, ¡°They¡¯re all from the countryside and were not properly brought up. How embarrassing!¡±
Mu Mu just stood there with a meaningful gleam in his eye.
Mo Beihan, who had not said anything yet, nced at Mu Mu. Strange, what was this fellow up to?
Judging from his expression, he seemed to know that Bai Youran was not the Bai family¡¯s daughter.
Something was amiss!
The children only knew that Yao Yao¡¯s true mother was someone else. They did not know that Bai Youran was Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s daughter!
How had this brat found out?
Bai Youran breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Jiang Hongying did not suspect anything. It stiffened her resolve to marry Mo Yunhao as quickly as possible before anything went wrong.
¡°Aunt, when is Yunhaoing back? I haven¡¯t seen him for many days!¡±
After all, she was the Bai family¡¯s youngdy. Jiang Hongying had been feeling displeased, but she still thought that Mo Beihan fancied Bai Youran. Jiang Hongying¡¯s anger dissipated when she saw Bai Youran acting like that in front of Mo Beihan.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. Yunhao will be back soon, and you can see each other. When he gets back, I¡¯ll ask him to look for you!¡±
Bai Youran immediately looked shy.
Mo Beihan led Mu Mu away ¡®forlornly¡¯.
As they walked, Mu Mu was still philosophizing. ¡°That woman is just too much. I say, Young Uncle, why did you let him drag it out for so long? Couldn¡¯t you have sent her packing long ago?¡±
Mo Beihan looked at Mu Mu. This brat enjoyed calling him Young Uncle.
In front of outsiders, he still addressed Mo Beihan as Second Uncle to distinguish between him and Mo Yunhao. But when there was no one around, he addressed him as Young Uncle!
¡°What did you mean just now? You know that Bai Youran doesn¡¯t belong to the Bai family?¡±
Chapter 866 - Bai Youran and Mo Yunhao Get Engaged (1)
Chapter 866: Bai Youran and Mo Yunhao Get Engaged (1)
Mu Mu smiled rather slyly!
¡°Young Uncle, how could I possibly know a deep, dark secret like that?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
His expression clearly showed that he did know about it!
Mu Mu smiled and told him the truth. ¡°Young Uncle, I happened to see Gu Ruoqing when she was asking Bai Youran for money. That¡¯s what they said when they were quarreling. Young Uncle, to tell you the truth, you had better hurry up if you want to trap Bai Youran!
¡°That woman is too stupid. Even if Gu Ruoqing doesn¡¯t tell anyone, she herself will let the cat out of the bag soon. She publicly argued with Gu Ruoqing over such an important matter. She doesn¡¯t know how to keep a low profile at all. She¡¯s not cautious enough!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
Mo Beihan rubbed his nose hopelessly. ¡°All right! Mo Yunhao will be back in a few days. Then Bai Youran should be marrying him soon!¡±
Mu Mu immediately pped. ¡°Second Uncle, you¡¯re so generous. Bai Youran berated you like that, and you¡¯re still helping her fulfill her dreams. Young Uncle always looks down on you and thinks you¡¯re trying to fight him to be the heir. But you even ruined your reputation to help him marry someone he likes. Second Uncle, you¡¯re a great man!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
He did seem to make sense!
**
Bai Youran was trying her best to please Jiang Hongying, and Jiang Hongying was delighted.
Meanwhile, Mo Yunhao had grown impatient. He really liked Bai Youran and had been longing for her for years. He even dreamt of marrying the Bai family¡¯s youngdy. Then he could rely on the Bai family¡¯s support to beat Mo Beihan and be the Mo family¡¯s sessor.
After pursuing her for so many years, Bai Youran was finally being nice to him. He longed to marry her and bring her home. How could he bear to be separated from her for so long?
Meanwhile, a friend with small eyes was saying to him with a smile, ¡°Be patient, Young Master Mo. I heard that Miss Bai has been looking for your mothertely and is getting along very well with her. She even insulted Mo Beihan not long ago. Miss Bai is now determined to marry you. Young Master Mo, you¡¯ll soon win that beautiful girl!¡±
Mo Yunhao¡¯s eyes were exceedingly bright!
¡°Really? Is your news reliable?¡±
Small Eyes smiled. ¡°Of course. I wouldn¡¯t dare to lie about such an important matter! The news is all over the capital!¡±
¡°Young Master Mo, the freedom to love is now in vogue. I¡¯ve seen many young people deciding on their own marriages. Many are even cohabiting before marriage and are even pregnant! You and Miss Bai are finally going to have a happy ending. Once you formalize your rtionship, you may even have a beautiful girl in your arms without having to wait for the wedding!¡±
Mo Yunhao¡¯s eyes immediately grew even brighter!
He had been thinking about this for a long time. Bai Youran was so pretty, and he had pursued her for so many years. Of course, he wanted her.
He had long wanted to obtain Bai Youran but was afraid to scare her off if he moved too fast. Now it looked as if the time was right!
Bai Youran had been jumping at shadows since her conversation with Mu Mu. She somehow felt that Mu Mu might know about her background. Perhaps an outsider suspected the truth.
Could Gu Ruoqing have leaked the news about her identity?
That seemed unlikely!
After all, Gu Ruoqing still needed her support.
Then¡ could it be that Gu Ruoqing was too stupid and had identally revealed the truth?
That was possible.
Gu Ruoqing was not very smart but very greedy¡
Greed¡
Bai Youran¡¯s heart thumped violently as she thought of a possibility¡
Chapter 867 - Bai Youran and Mo Yunhao Get Engaged (2)
Chapter 867: Bai Youran and Mo Yunhao Get Engaged (2)
Gu Ruoqing was greedy and used this secret to ckmail her. But she had not given her money for a long time. If she could demand money from Bai Youran, might she also sell the information out of desperation?
If someone was willing to pay a high price for her information and proof, Gu Ruoqing might agree.
Bai Youran panicked at the thought!
She grew even more impatient to marry Mo Yunhao. She could only obtain Mo Yunhao¡¯s money if she married him as soon as possible.
After waiting for a few days, Mo Yunhao finally came home. But he did not seek Bai Youran out immediately.
Meanwhile, Bai Youran had been waiting impatiently at home for two days but had not caught sight of him. She could not wait any longer, so she went looking for Mo Yunhao.
After interacting all this while, this was the first time Bai Youran had taken the initiative to seek out Mo Yunhao. Of course, Mo Yunhao was very pleased.
He immediately came over and held Bai Youran¡¯s hand. ¡°Youran, I¡¯ve been very busytely and haven¡¯t had time to keep youpany. Did you miss me?¡±
Bai Youran nodded shyly.
Mo Yunhao looked at her. He was sincerely amazed by his friend¡¯s advice. He had really managed to sessfully court Bai Youran.
When he thought of his arrangements, Mo Yunhao felt that he could not wait a moment longer.
¡°I¡¯ve bought many presents for you. I haven¡¯t had time to keep youpanytely. Now that I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll spend some time with you today, all right?¡±
Sure!
That was exactly what Bai Youran wanted.
So Mo Yunhao led Bai Youran to his new car.
When she saw the new car, Bai Youran paused. ¡°This car¡¡±
¡°Oh! I just bought it. I¡¯ve been driving the previous one for a while, and this one is prettier, so I bought another one!¡±
Bai Youran could barely contain her excitement.
This Mo Yunhao must be incredibly rich to casually buy a car!
It seemed that he was telling the truth when he said he would buy her a car.
Bai Youran grew excited at the thought that she would soon have her own car. She would swank it over those richdies in the capital!
¡°Yunhao, you¡¯re so capable!¡±
Mo Yunhao brought Bai Youran to a house that his friend had just bought. This house was mid-way up a hill that had just been developed. It was a small vi and very pretty.
With Mo Yunhao¡¯s current financial ability, he could not afford a house like that. But his friend had lent it to him first and said he could pay for it when he had the money. Then he would buy it directly from the friend.
Of course, Mo Yunhao was happy to enjoy the vi in advance.
He had never seen such a beautiful house in his life. It was like living in a fairy realm. It was much more beautiful than the old Mo house.
So Mo Yunhao brought Bai Youran there.
Bai Youran was shocked when she saw the house!
It was a huge house. It was a two-storey vi, with a garden at the back and a courtyard in front so that the car could drive straight in.
When they entered the house, she saw that the floor was made of beautiful marble and it was fashionably decorated. It was spacious, bright, and immactely clean!
At that time, many houses were rather old-fashioned and the furniture was also outmoded. Their colors were naturally rather sober.
But it was different here. The colors were crisp and clean, which gave a pleasing impression.
Most importantly, it was magnificently decorated. Bai Youran was immediately charmed by what she saw!
Mo Yunhao simply pulled Bai Youran into her arms. ¡°Do you like it?¡±
¡°This¡ this house¡¡±
Chapter 868 - Bai Youran and Mo Yunhao Get Engaged (3)
Chapter 868: Bai Youran and Mo Yunhao Get Engaged (3)
She really liked the house. She even forgot that she was in his embrace. Or perhaps, she was silently granting Mo Yunhao permission.
Mo Yunhao smiled. ¡°This house is mine. It belongs solely to me. If you marry me, this will be our home. We can visit the old mansion whenever we like. We can also stay at the old mansion, and when we have time, we can stay here for fun. We can do whatever you like.¡±
Bai Youran¡¯s heart was in turmoil!
Mo Yunhao bought this beautiful house?
How much did it cost?
Shepared him to Mo Beihan again, and Mo Beihan paled inparison.
Mo Yunhao pulled Bai Youran over to the wine cab and opened a bottle of red wine. He poured a ss for Bai Youran.
¡°This red wine is from Jin Jiang Restaurant¡¯s limited collection. Try it. It¡¯s very good!¡±
The moment Bai Youran heard that it was one of Jin Jiang Restaurant¡¯s limited vintages, she knew that ordinary people would not have a chance to taste it. No matter whether the red wine was nice or not, she would still think it was good.
The truth was that she had never really drunk red wine. She did not know whether it was good or not.
Bai Youran could not hold her alcohol at all. Mo Yunhao was in a good mood and drank quite a bit. The two of them were soon rather tipsy!
Mo Yunhao put on some music and gently led Bai Youran in a slow dance. The atmosphere was so intoxicating that Bai Youran could no longer extricate herself!
Bai Youran did not return home for two days, and Mo Yunhao did note back from the vi either. He was with Bai Youran and could not bear to leave the house.
Mo Beihan was in his study when he received the news.
¡°Boss, they¡¯re together now. I predict that they¡¯ll be getting married soon!¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Not bad. Control Gu Ruoqing and Zhang Xiaohui tightly. Be sure to get them to force Bai Youran to marry Mo Yunhao as soon as possible.¡±
¡°Sure!¡±
When he hung up, Mo Chengrui and Mu Mu, who were in the study, looked at him.
Mo Beihan raised his brows. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±
¡°Is Young Aunt about to marry into the family?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled!
¡°Soon. We¡¯re nning to get married in May. When things are settled with Mo Yunhao and Bai Youran, we won¡¯t need to hide anymore!¡±
Mu Mu and Mo Chengrui immediately burst outughing!
¡°That¡¯s great. Well¡ Young Uncle, should we give Aunt a present when she gets married?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
There seemed to be nothing wrong with what they said, but why did he sense that something was amiss?
You¡¯re asking me, your Young Uncle, whether to give Aunt a present when she gets married. Where¡¯s your respect for me as an uncle?
¡°No need. You¡¯re younger than her, so your Aunt may even give you a present. But¡ if you want to give her something, of course you can go ahead!¡±
Mo Chengrui smiled and said, ¡°Of course we have to give her something. Aunt has been so good to us over the years. Although she was overseas for so many years, whenever she could send things back, she treated us and the Gu children equally.¡±
¡°When she came back, she even gave us some money. I got twenty thousand yuan!¡±
Mo Chengrui smiled and held out two fingers.
Mu Mu made the same gesture. ¡°I also got twenty thousand yuan!¡±
Mo Beihan raised his brows at the two boys. ¡°Spit it out. What have you been up to? If you only had what Young Aunt gave you, you wouldn¡¯t deliberately bring it up!¡±
Chapter 869 - Bai Youran and Mo Yunhao Get Engaged (4)
Chapter 869: Bai Youran and Mo Yunhao Get Engaged (4)
Mu Mu smiled smugly. ¡°Of course we have more than that. Young Uncle, businesses seem to be doing exceptionally welltely!
¡°Older Cousin opened two small restaurants and made quite a bit. He¡¯s been preparing to expandtely! He¡¯s been running to the southern regions. I wonder what he¡¯s studying. We¡¯ve also done a few small things here and there.¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°What¡¯s your motive today? Let¡¯s hear it.¡±
Mu Mu smiled. ¡°We want to ask you some questions. Young Uncle, you¡¯ve been overseas, and you¡¯re knowledgeable and experienced. You¡¯ve been back for so long, but you haven¡¯t asked Grandfather to find a job for you. It seems that you¡¯re not going to work for a fixed wage. You must have some businesses, right?¡±
¡°Can you give us some pointers? So¡ we can see which line to go into?¡±
Mo Beihan looked at the two young boys. ¡°You¡¯re still young. Why are you thinking about such things so early? Finish your studies. There¡¯s still time for such thingster.¡±
Mu Mu pouted. ¡°What the school is teaching is not enough.¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Brat, you¡¯re so arrogant! You¡¯re just a young boy. Don¡¯t be so arrogant!¡±
Mu Mu shrank back. ¡°I¡¯m not arrogant! Young Uncle, I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m going to spend all my time earning money. I just¡ I study so hard every day. I need some hobbies as a relief. I¡¯m just using my spare time to earn a little money and for a change of scenery!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
Was this boy human?
So what if he was smart!
¡°There are many gaps in the market now. Everything is in short supply, be it food, clothes, housing, or transport. It¡¯s easy to seed in anything. If you really want to earn some pocket money, then you can do anything you like. Just find something simple and easy to do.
¡°But if you want to run your business long-term and make it a career, then you have to consider it carefully and find something you¡¯re good at.¡±
Mu Mu and Mo Chengrui exchanged nces and fell into deep thought.
**
Gu Qingyao had been keeping her parentspany recently. They not only had to furnish the new house, they also had to tidy the old Qiao house.
The oldpound had been damaged, so the Qiao family refurbished it after they returned to China. Atst, everything wasplete.
Gu Qingyao smiled happily as she stood in the quaint courtyard.
¡°This courtyard is so big, I can reserve a space for nting vegetables and grow flowers over there. It will be very beautiful in the future!¡±
Mo Beihan was amused. ¡°How extravagant of you to use a traditional courtyard house for nting vegetables.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°This is our old family home. You can¡¯tpare like that.¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Spring has arrived, so you can start nting flowers. What do you want to nt? I¡¯ll do it with you.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked around. ¡°Grandmother said that I can have the courtyard in the future. We¡¯ll nt some flowers and medicinal herbs there. We¡¯ll find an area outside to nt vegetables.¡±
¡°All right!¡±
This was the Qiao family¡¯s residence, in the traditional sense of the word. This traditional courtyard house had been passed down from ancient times.
There were many standalonepounds here. Gu Yunshen and Qiao Yuying would mostly stay here with the two old folks after their wedding. As their daughter, Gu Qingyao would naturally stay here too.
She had her own little courtyard, which had already been refurbished. If she felt that anything wascking, she could just add whatever she liked.
For the past few days, Gu Qingyao had been busy with Mo Beihan, selecting the furniture and vases she liked. In a few days, Mo Beihan would send all the furniture, vases, disy shelves and even vegetable seeds to her.
The little courtyard instantly felt more lively.
Gu Qingyao had been very happy busying herself over these little things.
Chapter 870 - Bai Youran and Mo Yunhao Get Engaged (5)
Chapter 870: Bai Youran and Mo Yunhao Get Engaged (5)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
That day, Gu Qingyao was arranging things when Ji Mingyue came looking for her with a mysterious air. She was filled with envy when she saw Gu Qingyao¡¯s little courtyard.
¡°Yao Yao, is the entire courtyard yours?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! My grandparents will be staying here in the future, and my parents will be staying here often. So I¡¯m also staying here!¡±
Ji Mingyue was deeply envious. ¡°My God! It¡¯s so beautiful. You¡¯re like the pampered youngdies in ancient times, who had their own courtyards. Oh, you need a few handmaidens, then the resemnce will beplete. Hahaha!¡±
Gu Qingyao could not help butugh. ¡°Forget about handmaidens. The house is so big, and there are so many people living here, all busy with their jobs. We will certainly need to hire a few servants.¡±
Ji Mingyue smiled. ¡°Of course!¡±
She cocked her head and looked at the little courtyard. She felt really envious.
The Ji family was fairly well-off, but no more than that.
The Ji family had only begun to prosper a few decades ago, and they did not have much wealth. In the previous era, they had been on par, but now that freedom had returned, their economic powers created a gap between them.
Ji Mingyue lived in a family where everyone squeezed together in a few rooms, and she was filled with envy to see that Gu Qingyao could afford her ownpound when she was just a young girl.
Gu Jinhang, who hade with her, saw that Ji Mingyue¡¯s eyes were filled with envy and said, ¡°Do you like it?¡±
Ji Mingyue turned to look at him. She did not really understand what he was getting at.
¡°I¡ I do!¡±
Gu Jinhang smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy a house like that in the future. If you marry me, you can live in a little courtyard with me.¡±
Ji Mingyue was startled, then immediately blushed. She looked at Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan, who were bothughing, and shot a vicious re at Gu Jinhang.
¡°I¡ I didn¡¯t say I want a courtyard like that. This house is so big, it must be very expensive! And your family already has a house!¡±
Gu Jinhang was now the Gu family¡¯s sessor. Second Uncle Gu was so capable, and this son was practically his heir. The Gu house would certainly go to Gu Jinhang one day. They would never permit him to buy a house and live independently!
Gu Jinhang smiled. ¡°The house belongs to my parents, not to me. Besides, my parents are still young! They don¡¯t need me by their side every day. When I get married, it¡¯s entirely possible for me to have my own ce. When my parents grow old, and they need me to take care of them, I¡¯ll move back!
¡°I¡¯m still young. I should enjoy my own life.¡±
Ji Mingyue was tempted. She had to admit that that was what she wanted too.
Gu Qingyao looked at Gu Jinhang, then looked at Ji Mingyue. She smiled as she added to her Second Cousin¡¯s argument.
¡°Second Cousin is right. Everyone is still young, you obviously should have your own house. When people get married, they form a new family. Both the man and the woman have to leave their families to form their own little family unit. When they¡¯re young, they can live by themselves. When their parents need help, they can live together to take care of their parents.
¡°A traditional courtyard house like this one is very quiet. Second Cousin can buy one as his own little home after marriage.¡±
¡°Mingyue, which kind do you like? You can go and choose, and when you find one that you like, you can ask Second Cousin to buy it.¡±
Ji Mingyue was immediately embarrassed. ¡°No¡ no need. It¡¯s too expensive!¡±
Although Gu Jinhang was very rich, as far as Ji Mingyue knew, he was not so rich that he could buy a house.. Traditional courtyard houses were not cheap either.
Chapter 871 - Bai Youran and Mo Yunhao Get Engaged (6)
Chapter 871: Bai Youran and Mo Yunhao Get Engaged (6)
True. Everyone knew that the prices of old-fashioned courtyard houses would be sky-high in the future. Even now, when the economy was just beginning to grow, they were not cheap.
Although the price did not seem much now, sries were low and ordinary people could not afford them.
Gu Qingyao smilingly nced at her second cousin.
Gu Jinhang smiled. ¡°No problem. Anyway, I¡¯ll have to prepare a marital home when I get married. If you prefer an old-fashioned courtyard house, then I¡¯ll buy that!¡±
At that moment, Ji Mingyue did not know what to say.
She was a little excited and a little embarrassed.
Gu Qingyao saw that Ji Mingyue was flustered, so she quickly changed the subject.
¡°You were smiling when you came in. You looked as if you had something to tell me! Has something happened?¡±
Ji Mingyue hurriedly said, ¡°Nothing important. I just haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. Something happened that you probably don¡¯t know about.¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows. ¡°What?¡±
¡°I heard that Mo Yunhao and Bai Youran are engaged.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
She stared rather nkly at Mo Beihan. ¡°So fast?¡±
Mo Beihan shrugged. ¡°It was love at first sight!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
She was so infatuated with you. Would she fall in love with Mo Yunhao so easily?
Gu Qingyao did not dare to believe it. Impossible! In their previous life, Bai Youran had been dead set on Mo Beihan!
How had she changed her mind so quickly in this life?
Ji Mingyue leaned over. ¡°She¡¯s been very smugtely. She¡¯s been showing off. Mo Yunhao has bought her many, many things! He has bought her bags and bags of clothes and shoes. I¡¯ve seen Bai Youran several timestely, and she was wearing something different each time.¡±
¡°I even saw her showing off her rings and bracelets recently. She said Mo Yunhao bought them for her. They¡¯re so expensive!¡±
Mo Yunhao had bought some jewelry for Bai Yourantely.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s mouth twitched. Recently, she had spent her time with her parents, buying furniture and renovating the house. Had the world changed?
She looked at Mo Beihan. ¡°Is it true that¡ Mo Yunhao has earned a lot of money?¡±
Mo Beihan nced at Ji Mingyue and Gu Jinhang. Gu Jinhang did not seem surprised at all. He was perfectly calm. But Ji Mingyue was watching him as if waiting for him to answer.
Ji Mingyue was considered family. Mo Beihan rubbed his nose. ¡°It¡¯s true for now!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Ji Mingyue: ¡
Ji Mingyue looked at Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao. She sensed that they were hiding something.
She could not help but remember a recent rumor going around the capital. ording to this rumor, Mo Beihan had lost a lot of money in business, and Old Master Mo had washed his hands of him. Gossip even talked about how he was from a vige and could notpare to Mo Yunhao.
She had been worried about Gu Qingyao and had asked Gu Jinhang about it.
Gu Jinhang told her there was no need to worry.
Now she also knew that the Qiao family was a powerful family. Their fortunes had not declined because they had simply left the country and had done very well overseas. They continued to be a pir of high society.
The Qiao family¡¯s sons and grandsons all had their own businesses overseas. Just Gu Qingyao¡¯s mother, Qiao Yuying, owned Qiao¡¯s Jewelry.
They were very wealthy!
Chapter 872 - Bai Youran and Mo Yunhao Get Engaged (7)
Chapter 872: Bai Youran and Mo Yunhao Get Engaged (7)
Based on that logic, Mo Beihan should not be in such a sorry state.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s family was so rich. Would they just look on when Mo Beihan was in so much trouble?
Of course not!
When she thought of that, she stopped worrying.
Now that she saw them together, she felt that there seemed to be something fishy going on between them.
**
Gu Jinhang did not stay at the Qiao house for long. He simply left Ji Mingyue there and prepared to leave.
¡°Stay here and have fun with Yao Yao. You might as well have dinner here. I¡¯m going out. I¡¯lle back and bring you hometer.¡±
Ji Mingyue nodded. ¡°No problem. Are you going out to work? It¡¯s sote already, and it¡¯s almost dinner time.¡±
Gu Jinhang smiled meaningfully. ¡°I¡¯m going out for dinner.¡±
Ji Mingyue paused, then understood. ¡°Oh! You¡¯re entertaining someone! Then you had better hurry! Don¡¯t drink too much.¡±
The smile in the corner of Gu Jinhang¡¯s mouth deepened. ¡°I have to drink! Your older brother is especially buying me a drink.¡±
Her older brother¡
Ji Mingyue¡¯s little face immediately flushed bright red!
Oh my!
Her older brother still did not know that the match Gu Jinhang had introduced to her was actually Gu Jinhang himself! He was still buying Gu Jinhang a drink. She wondered what her older brother¡¯s expression would be like when he found out the truth!
Gu Jinhang left and Ji Mingyue stayed at the Qiao house for dinner. Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan were not yet married, so Mo Beihan would obviously not stay in the Qiao house with Gu Qingyao. He left after dinner.
Ji Mingyue was left with Gu Qingyao.
Gu Jinhang did note back for Ji Mingyue until it was past 10 pm.
Gu Qingyao was rather amused. People were different when they were in love!
Her Second Cousin was meeting Ji Mingzhe, so he could have asked Ji Mingzhe toe and bring Ji Mingyue home. But Second Cousin did not do that. Instead, he sent Ji Mingzhe off before he came over to bring Ji Mingyue home himself. My, my, my!
Sly old fox, to think you havee to this!
Ji Mingyue sat next to Gu Jinhang in the car. He had drunk quite a lot, and now he was leaning back, his eyes half-closed.
Ji Mingyue frowned as she looked at him. ¡°You¡¯ve drunk so much you¡¯re going to have a headache when you get back!¡±
Gu Jinhang did not say anything. He reached over to hold Ji Mingyue¡¯s hand, then leaned against her.
¡°Do you really like that kind of traditional courtyard house?¡±
¡°Um?¡± Ji Mingyue could not follow his line of thought.
Gu Jinhang closed his eyes. He felt very warm. He was tipsy, and even his words wereced with the intoxicating scent of wine.
¡°I was serious earlier. I can buy a house, and we can live by ourselves when we¡¯re married. Yao Yao is doing the same. We don¡¯t necessarily have to live with our parents. I want to know if you really like traditional courtyard houses, or if you just want your own house?¡±
Ji Mingyue was taken aback and did not reply.
Gu Jinhang rubbed her small hand and said, ¡°There are lots of modern houses that are very pretty too. I¡¯ll bring you to see them another day. There are two-storey and three-storey bungalows and also vis. They¡¯re just as big. If you like, we can buy whatever type you like.¡±
Ji Mingyue was very touched. To be honest, she was already fully satisfied with the Gu family¡¯s circumstances.
She already felt that she would have the advantage when she married Gu Jinhang. She had not expected to have this after marriage too.
She was fed up with the cramped environment in the Ji House. She wanted some space.
She had not expected Gu Jinhang to fulfill her wishes so easily.
¡°We¡ can we really do that? Aren¡¯t those houses very expensive?¡±
Gu Jinhang smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t trust my abilities?¡±
Chapter 873 - Bai Youran and Mo Yunhao Get Engaged (8)
Chapter 873: Bai Youran and Mo Yunhao Get Engaged (8)
Ji Mingyue said in a small voice, ¡°No, I know you¡¯re very capable. But¡ your sry isn¡¯t that high! Even if you saved a lot from all your years of work, it¡¯s still not enough to buy a house.
¡°I know your family is rich, but¡ it¡¯s not nice to ask your family for too much when we get married, right? Or¡ it won¡¯t be easy to answer¡ to your family?¡±
Gu Jinhang smiled. ¡°I¡¯m only taking my portion. Don¡¯t worry. I know my limits. You have to trust my abilities.¡±
The Gu family had its own property and wealth. All the children of the Gu family had a share in it. Gu Jinhang had an epiphany after his chat with Gu Qingyao. Every family needed talented people in various professions in order to grow strong. His younger cousins were in business, so he would take care of the government side of things.
They helped and protected each other, so he obviously had a share in the wealth.
Of course hispetition with Mo Beihan would continue. His protection of his younger cousin would never change. But it would not be a blindpetition as it had been before.
¡°Also¡¡± Gu Jinhang raised his head and looked at her. ¡°Give me a kiss, and I promise to settle everything!¡±
Ji Mingyue blushed and did not move! Gu Jinhang looked at her small, flushed face and reached out and pressed her little head down.
The chauffeur in front tried to make himself smaller. He looked straight ahead and did not even dare to take a sideways nce. He slowed down and drove steadily.
¡°I¡¯m home. Go back and rest earlier, or you¡¯ll certainly have a headache tomorrow!¡±
Gu Jinhang had gotten what he wanted, so he was in a good mood. He leaned back and smiled at her. ¡°All right, go home!¡±
**
Bai Youran and Mo Yunhao had gotten engaged very quickly. Both of them wanted to settle the matter swiftly and get married as soon as possible.
When Jiang Hongying and Mo Yunhao smugly announced the news to Old Master Mo, Old Master Mo just sat there and stared at them nkly. ¡°Have you thought this through?¡±
Jiang Hongying smiled and said, ¡°Of course. Old Master, Youran is a wealthy young girl from a rich family. Our Yunhao is also well-born. The two families are well-matched. The Bai family is worthy of our Mo Family. It¡¯s such a good match. Surely you can¡¯t be displeased with it?¡±
¡°What if I disapprove? Will you still continue?¡±
Jiang Hongying¡¯s expression changed. She was immediately displeased!
¡°Old Master, why would you disapprove? Youran and Yunhao love each other so much and our families arepatible. Why shouldn¡¯t they be together? Yunhao has made so much progresstely. It¡¯s only right that he marry a girl from a wealthy family.¡±
Mo Yunhao also stood up in fright. ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandfather. Both Youran and I are suited in every way. Why would you disapprove? I¡¯m not young anymore. It¡¯s time I got married. Which other rich, young girl in the capital could be better than Youran?¡±
Old Master Mo ignored Jiang Hongying and looked at Mo Yunhao. ¡°You think that Bai Youran is splendid, better than many of the young girls in the capital, right?¡±
Mo Yunhao raised his head. ¡°Of course. Few girls in the capital could be better than Youran.¡±
¡°What are her good points?¡±
Mo Yunhao was taken aback!
What were her good points?
He paused and said, ¡°Her family background is good. She¡¯s the only granddaughter of the Bai family¡ she¡¯s pretty¡ also¡ also¡¡±
Chapter 874 - Ill Hold A Grand One Myself (1)
Chapter 874: I¡¯ll Hold A Grand One Myself (1)
What else?
Mo Yunhao faltered. Besides a good family background and being pretty, he really could not think of what other good points Bai Youran had.
Jiang Hongying hurriedly added, ¡°Youran is the daughter of a wealthy family. She has manners and is well brought up. She is gentle and gracious. Where would we find another girl like her? Old Master, surely you have no reason to disapprove?¡±
Old Master Mo nced at Jiang Hongying. His nce was deep and stern.
¡°Your son earned a little money recently, so you think you can have your way in the Mo family, is that right?¡±
Jiang Hongying paused. Her expression grew ugly.
¡°N-no, why would you say that? I¡¯m just very pleased with Youran. I panicked a little when you didn¡¯t give your approval.¡±
Jiang Hongying lowered her head slightly. Mo Beihan was in dire straits, and her son had suddenly be sessful. She was overjoyed to have won this round.
After all these years, she could finally hold her head up high. As a result, she had been rather arrogant ofte!
Old Master Mo was very old now, and he would not live much longer. Jiang Hongying felt that soon, the power in the Mo family would shift.
Since Mo Beihan had failed, the Mo family was only left with her son!
How could she not be arrogant?
One might say that Jiang Hongying currently believed that the future of the Mo family belonged to her son.
Of course Old Master Mo could guess Jiang Hongying¡¯s thoughts.
He grunted coldly. ¡°Since you don¡¯t think that you¡¯re beyond my control, shut up. I didn¡¯t ask you!¡±
Jiang Hongying turned pale and sat down without a word.
Old Master Mo turned his attention back to Mo Yunhao. ¡°Yunhao, you must think this through carefully. You are the Mo family¡¯s grandson, and you¡¯ve grown up in the Mo family all these years. You know the various major families in the capital. Let me ask you one more time. Do you really want to marry Bai Youran?¡±
Mo Yunhao did not consider the question at all. He said with certainty, ¡°Of course, Grandfather. I really like Youran. I definitely want to marry her!¡±
Old Master Mo looked at Mo Yunhao¡¯s determined expression. He waspletely disappointed!
This was also his grandson. Even though he had fallen short, even though he had a mother like Jiang Hongying, he had never really treated this child as an outsider.
But he was utterly disappointed with Mo Yunhao¡¯s performance.
Mo Yunhao was not a boy anymore. He had matured long ago, and it was time he established his own family.
The Mo family had been in the capital for so many years but had practically no dealings with the Bai family. It was true that they knew each other, but the two families did not interact. They only exchanged some superficial pleasantries.
In fact, they were privately at odds.
Did Mo Yunhao not even know this at his age?
Now he actually wanted to marry Bai Youran. What was he thinking?
The truth was that he desired the Bai family¡¯s power and felt that if he married Bai Youran, he could better suppress Mo Beihan. He was just greedy.
Old Master Mo sighed. Forget it!
Since he could not control him, he would not bother trying!
Although Mo Beihan had not mentioned certain things, Old Master Mo was well aware of them.
Mo Beihan¡¯s business empire was sorge. And Mo Yunhao had recently made a fortune. Old Master Mo was certain that something was going on behind the scenes.
He was a little grateful, and also a little grieved!
They were all grandsons of the Mo family. He hoped that they would love and respect each other as brothers and get along well. But this was clearly impossible.
Mo Beihan was a truly talented man. For him to act against Mo Yunhao at this time proved that he was showing his grandfather respect. That was a good thing!
Chapter 875 - Ill Hold A Grand One Myself (2)
Chapter 875: I¡¯ll Hold A Grand One Myself (2)
Since Mo Beihan was striking now, while his grandfather was still alive, it showed that he would not do Mo Yunhao too much harm for his grandfather¡¯s sake.
But if Mo Beihan did not move and left the mother and son alone, that meant that he would only act after his grandfather¡¯s death, and he would be merciless.
He suddenly felt ratherforted.
At least this grandson was not only talented, but he was also responsible and generous.
Old Master Mo knew that if this were Mo Yunhao in power, Mo Beihan, Mo Chengrui and the others might even lose their lives.
Now it was Mo Beihan who was stronger. He thought that Mo Beihan would at most suppress Mo Yunhaoter on, and thetter would not have much of a future. But he would live to a peaceful old age.
So be it!
This greedy fellow was so stupid.
With Mo Beihan to keep an eye on him, the old man would not have to worry.
Old Master Mo¡¯s eyes drooped, and he said rather weakly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already decided, I won¡¯t concern myself with this matter. I hope you will not regret it in the future.¡±
Since Mo Beihan was not preventing him from marrying Bai Youran, that meant that even if this stupid fellow married Bai Youran, it would not help him either.
That also meant that Mo Beihan was confident he could deal with the Bai family.
That also made Old Master Mo happy.
Mo Yunhao and Jiang Hongying were taken aback. They had not expected the Old Master to agree so easily when he had reacted so violently just now!
Mo Yunhao said, ¡°Grandfather, you¡ you¡¯ve agreed?¡±
Old Master Mo still refused to look at him. His eyelids raised slightly. ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. You should choose your own path! As long as you don¡¯t regret it.
¡°I¡¯m old and won¡¯t live much longer. I have no energy to bother with you anymore.
¡°In the past, things were in turmoil, and I used almost all my energy to preserve the Mo family. I didn¡¯t have much time to guide you. Now¡ when I want to teach you, I have no energy left!¡±
They were already grown up, and their characters were formed. It was toote to change anything!
For some reason, Mo Yunhao found that he could not summon any joy. He felt as if he had lost something important.
He had no one to rely on in the future!
But Jiang Hongying was delighted!
¡°Old Master, it¡¯s wonderful that you have no objections. Yunhao is not young anymore. Now he can finally get married. We have to hold a grand wedding. Youran is the Bai family¡¯s only daughter. We must not offend them.¡±
Old Master Mo got up. ¡°It¡¯s not good to be too ostentatious. Do as you please! I¡¯m old and have no energy to bother about these things. But remember, don¡¯t be too ostentatious. I¡¯ll ask the butler to keep an eye on things.¡±
With that, the Old Master went upstairs.
Jiang Hongying pursed her lips as she watched Old Master Mo¡¯s disappearing figure. She was very displeased.
Her son would only hold a wedding once in his life. She was thinking of having a grand one!
But Old Master Mo said they must not be too ostentatious?
¡°What¡¯s the matter with your grandfather? He acts like he¡¯s senile. Yunhao, I was thinking of holding a grand wedding. What does he mean?¡±
Mo Yunhao had been inwardly panicking, but he cheered up when he remembered that he would be marrying Bai Youran soon.
¡°Oh, it¡¯s all right, Mother. Why quibble with Grandfather? He¡¯s old, and his mind is not so sharp anymore. We don¡¯t have to listen to him when he says we have to hold a simple wedding. I have plenty of money! Don¡¯t worry, I guarantee my wedding will be the envy of the entire capital.¡±
Jiang Hongying immediately smiled at the thought.
¡°Right, right, right! We¡¯ll do it ourselves. It¡¯s just some money! We have plenty of money!¡±
Chapter 876 - The Bai Family Is In Trouble
Chapter 876: The Bai Family Is In Trouble
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Now Jiang Hongying was really arrogant!
She had lost herst vestige of respect for Old Master Mo. The Old Master could not stop Mo Yunhao and Bai Youran¡¯s wedding although he clearly disapproved at the start. But he stopped protestingter on. Clearly, there was nothing he could do about them.
That was a good sign!
It seemed that the Old Master had realized that the Mo family only had their family left, and he could no longer control them.
Jiang Hongying was ted.
When Mo Yunhao married Bai Youran, they would gain the support of the Bai family and then their power would grow further.
In that way, Mo Yunhao and Bai Youran¡¯s wedding was settled.
Bai Youran hoped that the wedding would take ce as soon as possible, so she tried to get through the wedding rituals as quickly as possible. In fact, she thought that getting married directly would be the best.
Everyone in the Bai family knew that Bai Youran had liked Mo Beihan. They were shocked to suddenly hear that Bai Youran would marry Mo Yunhao.
The Bai family knew that Bai Youran had recently been growing closer to Mo Yunhao. But in the past, Bai Youran had been dead set on Mo Beihan, and everyone knew it. They thought that Bai Youran was hesitating because she was still considering which match would be the most advantageous to herself!
But to their surprise, she suddenly made a decision.
At first, Old Master Bai had been rather ambivalent about the match. After all, Bai Youran was their Bai family¡¯s only granddaughter. He did not want to make a marriage alliance so casually. He wanted some time to consider the matter. After all, he had not thought highly of this Mo Yunhao in the past.
He had earned some money recently, but it had been a sudden development and was not sufficient to prove Mo Yunhao¡¯s capabilities.
But at this point, something went wrong with Bai Fei¡¯s business.
In the Bai family study, Bai Fei stood in front of Old Master Bai. He hung his head and looked ashamed.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandfather. I made a mistake!¡±
Something had gone wrong with his goods. Not only had he lost his investment, he faced a huge fine for breaching his contract. News of this had not yet spread, so people in the capital were still unaware of it.
Now they had to quickly find the money to settle the matter, or the Bai family would be theughingstock of the capital.
That would affect them badly.
It was not just embarrassing. It would also affect the Bai family¡¯s power and status.
They would lose prestige. It was such a huge mistake that the other families would temporarily keep their distance from the Bai family.
If they simply kept their distance, that would be all right. The worst-case scenario would be for them to¡ attack while the Bai family was weak.
The Bai family¡¯s foundation was just too weak. They were too poor. Their family did not have any capital for their next generation to squander, but they needed money to maintain their powerful status.
Bai Fei was the oldest grandson. He wanted the Bai family¡¯s power to grow as quickly as possible. For that, they needed money.
Old Master Bai agreed. He had supported Bai Fei¡¯s business from start to end.
But now, he had failed utterly.
The Bai family used to be very powerful. With their status, they were able to suppress certain things.
But if their enemies found out their dirty secrets now, they would be finished.
Old Master Bai sat behind his desk. He was trembling. ¡°How could this have happened? How could this have happened?¡±
¡°Many people are doing business in the capitaltely. Hasn¡¯t everyone made money? Why are we the only ones to run into problems?¡±
Now there were gaps in the market, and demand was huge. Almost all of those who had started businesses had made a profit. At least, Old Master Bai had not heard about any of the families in the capital making a loss.
It was only a matter of howrge their profits were.
Chapter 877 - The Wedding Arrives (1)
Chapter 877: The Wedding Arrives (1)
The Bai family was important and powerful. They were too poor in the past, so of course they needed money.
They were so important now that they urgently needed arge sum of money to get out of their desperate poverty. Which was why they had invested so much money this time.
But now, they had failed utterly.
Bai Fei said, ¡°There¡¯s also Mo Beihan. He¡¯s in trouble too. I heard that he lost more than three hundred thousand yuan and Old Master Mo has washed his hands of him.¡±
Three hundred thousand yuan sounded like arge sum, but the Bai family had lost even more.
Mo Beihan had invested personally, but the Bai family had used the entire family¡¯s resources, and their losses were on a different scale.
Old Master Bai closed his eyes. ¡°Even that useless Mo Yunhao has earned a fortune, and he¡¯s squandering it. How could we make such a major blunder?¡±
Even Bai Fei could not understand it, much less Old Master Bai.
They were proud of their intelligence, but in the end, they could not evenpare to Mo Yunhao. This was a huge blow to them.
¡°Grandfather, if we want to preserve the Bai family¡¯s standing and reputation, we must hush this matter up. If we can¡¯t scrape up the money, we will have broken our promise. Even if we want to start again, no one will be willing to partner with us in the future. Then we will only make small profits and have small sidelines based on what is left of our influence. The other major families in the capital will leave us in the dust.¡±
That was exactly what Old Master Bai and Bai Fei feared.
It was obvious by now that this was a major chance for families to change their fortunes. The family that made the right move would grow in power in the future. The family that failed would fall behind.
The Bai family intended to use this opportunity to soar, but they crashed.
So they must definitely solve this problem.
Old Master Bai closed his eyes briefly. ¡°Which means that I must agree to Youran and Mo Yunhao¡¯s marriage?¡±
Bai Fei lowered his head. ¡°At the moment, only Mo Yunhao can save us.¡±
Many of the major families in the capital had profited from business recently, but not as great as the Mo family.
Of course the Bai family¡¯s only granddaughter could not be used for a marriage alliance just for the sake of a little money. Family background was more important.
Mo Yunhao was the Mo family¡¯s grandson. Although he was not the oldest grandson, he was still Jiang Hongying and Mo Huai¡¯s son. He had grown up in the Mo family, and his status was more legitimate than that of Mo Beihan.
Besides, now that Mo Beihan had fallen on hard times, Old Master Mo had abandoned him. Compared to Mo Yunhao, it would probably be hard for Mo Beihan to recover.
If the Bai family¡¯s granddaughter married the future sessor of the Mo family, it would be a marriage between equals.
Old Master Bai nodded and agreed to the marriage.
¡°Ask someone to summon Youran.¡±
¡°All right!¡±
Bai Fei left to send a message to Bai Youran toe to the study.
Bai Youran¡¯s position in the Bai family had risentely. The entire family ttered her because she was so rich. Everyone knew that Mo Yunhao had made a fortune and cherished her. He kept buying her nice things as if they were free.
As long as they were on good terms with Bai Youran and kept her happy, they might get something nice out of her.
Those clothes and shoes were very expensive!
When the servant came to call her, Bai Youran and Zheng Min were in her room, trying on clothes.
Bai Youran was on such good terms with Mo Yunhaotely that she also bought some clothes for her own mother. Mo Yunhao would naturally be generous towards his future mother-inw. He also wanted to build good rtionship with the Bai family members!
¡°Go to the study?¡±
Bai Youran was amazed. Zheng Min also looked startled!
Chapter 878 - The Wedding Arrives (2)
Chapter 878: The Wedding Arrives (2)
When they collected themselves, both of them were delighted.
The Bai family¡¯s study was not a ce that could be visited casually. It was the center of the Bai family¡¯s power. Usually, only the men of the family entered the study. Women were seldom considered worthy of entering it.
In all her years growing up in the Bai family, Bai Youran had only visited the study when she was small. She had never had the opportunity to visit it after she grew up.
Bai Youran raised her brows when she heard that she was being asked to go over. But she immediately looked smug.
When Bai Youran got to the study and saw that Bai Fei was there, she smiled at Old Master Bai. ¡°Grandfather, you asked for me!¡±
Old Master Bai nodded and told her about what had happened. He instructed her to tell Mo Yunhao what had happened and ask him for help.
Bai Youran grew even more smug when she heard all this.
So they had to depend on Mo Yunhao for help. Bai Fei had always condescended to her. Now he, the eldest grandson, was helpless and they depended on her, the granddaughter, to solve the problem.
Hehehe!
Old Master Bai was very protective of the Bai family¡¯s reputation. He did not explicitly say that this had happened because Bai Fei¡¯s blunder had endangered the Bai family. After all, this grandson was the Bai family¡¯s future sessor. If word of this got around, it would do him no good.
In fact, the Old Master did not even tell Bai Youran the actual circumstances that the family was in. He just said that he could agree to the marriage, but Mo Yunhao had to settle this matter. In a way, it would allow the Bai family to test Mo Yunhao¡¯s abilities and sincerity.
But Bai Fei was there. Bai Youran felt that if Bai Fei could settle the matter, the Old Master would not ask Mo Yunhao to do it. He would simply have asked Bai Fei to solve the problem.
Bai Youran agreed without hesitation. She said with a smile, ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s just a small matter. I¡¯ll let Yunhao know.¡±
¡°Uhm!¡± Old Master Bai nodded and let Bai Youran go.
When Bai Youran got back to her room, Zheng Min questioned her and Bai Youran told her everything.
Zheng Min thought for a while and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s not a major problem, when you tell Mo Yunhao, don¡¯t position it as asking him for a favor. Just say that the Bai family is testing him. After all, you are the Bai family¡¯s only granddaughter and the Old Master wants to see if he¡¯s sincere.¡±
Bai Youran¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Mother, that¡¯s a good idea.¡±
**
Bai Youran told Mo Yunhao about the issue. At the moment, Mo Yunhao really, really liked Bai Youran. After all, he had just won the girl. He was still in the throes of passion.
When he heard that the Bai family was testing him before agreeing to allow Bai Youran to marry him, Mo Yunhao was more than happy to demonstrate his sincerity.
He agreed on the spot.
**
Mo Yunhao resolved Bai Fei¡¯s issue with unusual smoothness. It waspletely settled in three days. His small-eyed friend helped him to settle it with seeming ease. Mo Yunhao felt especially grateful to him.
In that way, Mo Yunhao and Bai Youran¡¯s match was settled.
The fact that Mo Yunhao had managed to settle the Bai family¡¯s intractable problem so easily finally made Old Master Bai recognize Mo Yunhao¡¯s abilities. So the wedding also proceeded with unusual smoothness.
There was no engagement ceremony. The two families simply had a meal together to decide on a date. That day, Old Master Mo pleaded ill health and did not attend. Grandma Mo attended instead.
The Bai family was not very pleased, but it was true that Old Master Mo was old. He was even older than Old Master Bai, so they could notin.
The wedding was fixed for a month from now, which was very, very soon. In fact, it was even a few days earlier than Gu Yunshen and Qiao Yuying¡¯s wedding.
Chapter 879 - Need Yao Yaos Support!
Chapter 879: Need Yao Yao¡¯s Support!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao was shocked when she found out. ¡°So fast?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled and replied, ¡°The Bai family needs money, and Mo Yunhao needs the Bai family¡¯s influence. Naturally, they¡¯re in agreement. Besides, Mo Yunhao and Jiang Hongying can¡¯t bear to wait any longer. They¡¯re waiting to marry Bai Youran into the family, then take over the Mo family!¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at Mo Beihan, ¡°You did all this just to tie Bai Youran and Mo Yunhao together?¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s hand paused. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s not worth the effort?¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°No, I just think that considering how powerful we are and the fact that we¡¯re so many steps ahead of them, you don¡¯t need to go into so much trouble to deal with them. Although the money is not significant to us, there¡¯s no need to waste it on them.¡±
Mo Beihan had deliberately given Mo Yunhao the money, which was why he had so much of it.
Everything that Mo Yunhao and Bai Youran had enjoyedtely hade from Mo Beihan.
Mo Beihan stroked Gu Qingyao¡¯s long, soft hair. ¡°No need to bother about such things. They are not like us with memories ofter years, and they have never enjoyed the luxuries of the future. They don¡¯t know anything. If I want to drag them to hell, I must first let them experience a prosperous and luxurious life.
¡°The most painful experience is to lose what you once had.¡±
Gu Qingyao fell silent.
Previously, Mo Yunhao and Bai Youran had not enjoyed the pleasure of spending extravagantly. When they were chased out of the family in the future and lost their current status, of course they would not experience such pain.
But with their current experiences, they would suffer greatly when they lost the hope that they once had.
Especially since Mo Yunhao and Bai Youran were so greedy and vain.
¡
Bai Youran and Mo Yunhao finally held their wedding. It was a very grand asion. One might even say it was over the top.
If one observed closely, it was how the nouveau riche would have acted.
Most of the important families in the capital were not very cultured, so not many could tell how overblown the wedding was. In any case, many women were desperately envious of Bai Youran.
Their weddings in the past had been so simple!
Now Bai Youran was so morous that it was hard not to envy her.
At that time, it was fashionable to have the four customary items during a wedding. A family like the Bais would naturally provide everything.
Besides that, there were beds, nkets, pillows, and other traditional items. Then there were the clothes.
Bai Youran had an extremelyrge number of clothes. She had more than sixty outfits and shoes as part of her dowry. It shocked everyone who attended the wedding.
At that time, women were only beginning to spend freely. It was shocking to disy more than sixty outfits at a wedding!
Even if other families had the means, most would not show them as a disy of wealth. But Bai Youran did so.
These clothes and shoes were all bought by the groom¡¯s family. This brought Bai Youran great glory.
Her dowry included a refrigerator, a color television, an electric washing machine, and also the diamond jewelry that she was wearing. Bai Youran basked in her glory that day.
Weddings at that time did not cost as much as they wouldter on. So Bai Youran¡¯s wedding truly made many envious.
The biggest gap was the absence of Old Master Mo and Grandma Mo.
Old Master Mo was not feeling well, and Grandmother Mo was taking care of him.
Both of them were very old. It was natural that they were ailing. Some guessed that the Old Master and Old Madam did not really approve of the match. Some guessed that Mo Yunhao was already in power in the Mo family and that the Old Master and Old Madam no longer made the decisions.
But both groups vaguely sensed that Mo Beihan was about to fall from grace.
Now that Mo Yunhao had married Bai Youran, how could Mo Beihan fight them?
Mo Beihan was extremely calm during the wedding.. Gu Jinhang clinked his ss against his with a smile. ¡°Looks like you need the support of our Yao Yao!¡±
Chapter 880 - Mo Yunhao Goes Bankrupt (1)
Chapter 880: Mo Yunhao Goes Bankrupt (1)
Mo Beihan raised his brows!
He needed Yao Yao¡¯s support?
That felt quite good. Wasn¡¯t it wonderful to feel protected by Yao Yao?
No one came to disturb him, and he did not have to entertain anyone. Mo Beihan had time to daydream about his wonderful life with his wife after they got married.
Actually, the three years that he had spent with Yao Yao overseas was akin to being married. That had been such a wonderful period!
But now that they were back in China, they had to be apart and could not spend every day together.
Now, his parents-inw were finally getting married, and he could finally marry Yao Yao.
Just the thought of it made him happy!
Mo Beihan, Mo Chengrui and the others were attending the wedding purely for the food. There was an especiallyrge group of people fawning on Mo Yunhao. One group after another was toasting him.
Mo Yunhao had never been so triumphant in his whole life. He was gloating and drinking happily. He was so drunk he could not walk straight!
But the guests who were toasting him were too insistent. Even though Mo Yunhao was drunk, he could not refuse to drink. Instead, he continued drinking happily.
All of Mo Yunhao¡¯s disreputable friends, with whom he had often had fun, were fawning on him more than ever. They slung their arms around his shoulders as if they were close brothers, and the drinking got even more rowdy.
They made the most noise at the wedding!
Mo Beihan smiled as he watched from the sidelines. Mu Mu moved closer to him. ¡°Yesterday, I saw Bai Youran give Gu Ruoqing three thousand yuan!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
He could not help but turn to look at the young fellow. He was a youth now, but not really grown up!
Why was this brat acting like he was from the secret service?
Why did he know everything?
Mu Mu turned to look at his Young Uncle¡¯s expression and continued, ¡°Bai Youran promised to transform Gu Ruoqing into a rich, youngdy in the future and introduce her to a rich husband so that she can marry into a wealthy family.¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
¡°So?¡±
¡°You had better hurry up and bring about their downfall. Ideally, misfortune should befall them by the time they wake up tomorrow morning!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
They had only got married today and misfortune would befall them tomorrow morning? Brat, aren¡¯t you being too harsh?
¡°Why?¡± Mo Beihan was rather curious. The child seldom interacted with those two. He must have his reason foring over here to specially tell him this.
Mu Mu said, ¡°When they were talking, they said bad things about Young Aunt. Oh, and they were discussing how to hand Young Aunt over to some yboy to humiliate her for life.¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s expression froze!
Mu Mu said, ¡°They¡¯re all bad people. Even if bad luck befalls them, there¡¯s no need to pity them. If they were the ones in power, they would definitely act against us, and much more viciously too.¡±
Mo Beihan patted his head. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll deal with it. You¡¯re so young, you should just focus on your studies.¡±
Mu Mu: ¡°Aren¡¯t my studies fine?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
The ruckus carried on for a long time. The wedding banquet was held in the afternoon, but it was almost evening by the time all the guests left. By that time, Mo Yunhao was dead drunk!
Everyone helped Mo Yunhao to the bridal chamber. Bai Youran was still surrounded by many girls who were talking andughing. Jiang Hongying came in and told Bai Youran to take good care of Mo Yunhao.
Mo Yunhao was resting, but Bai Youran¡¯s friends still did not leave. Bai Youran was delighted with the attention and did not try to see her guests out.
The girls stayed at the Mo house and had dinner before they left.
Old Master Mo and Grandma Mo did not appear the entire time.
Chapter 881 - Mo Yunhao Goes Bankrupt (2)
Chapter 881: Mo Yunhao Goes Bankrupt (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Bai Youran had finally entered the Mo family. Today¡¯s wedding was so grand that it put her in an extremely good mood.
She was dreaming of her future as the matriarch of the Mo family.
When she returned to the bedroom that night, Mo Yunhao was fast asleep. Her bridal finery was so beautiful that she was reluctant to take it off.
She dawdled until it was veryte, and atst, she was so tired she could not wait any longer. Finally, she changed and washed up, before she got into bed and fell asleep.
But Mo Yunhao woke up before long.
The girl beside him smelt so good that Mo Yunhao instinctively crawled over to embrace her. Bai Youran wanted to sleep. She had had an exhausting day and had no energy to deal with him. But Mo Yunhao was not fully awake. He had been so excited that day, he could not possibly let her off.
That night, Bai Youran was so badly tormented that she wanted to die!
Both of them sleptte the next morning. Jiang Hongying had gotten up early to wait for her daughter-inw to serve her tea, and she looked rather displeased.
This was absurd. She waited until it was past 10 o¡¯clock, but the two of them still did not get out of bed.
Bai Youran was awake, but she had no energy to get up. Mo Yunhao had drunk too muchst night and had been overly excited. He had not been gentle at all when they were intimate. In fact, he had been so rough he almost seemed like an animal. Now she ached all over and could not get up.
When she saw him lying next to her, still fast asleep, Bai Youran gritted her teeth and followed suit.
By lunchtime, Jiang Hongying¡¯s daughter-inw still had not served her tea.
It was now noon, and Mo Yunhao awoke because he was hungry.
Although yesterday was his wedding banquet, he had not eaten much. He had mostly spent his time drinking with his guests. Later on, he was so drunk that he had fallen asleep until now.
His tummy was growling.
His head was splitting. He turned only to find that Bai Youran had also just woken up.
He could not remember what had happenedst night, but before he could speak, the telephone by the bedside rang.
Mo Yunhao picked it up. The voice on the other end sounded urgent.
¡°Second Master, something has gone wrong. Our batch of goods cannot arrive in time, and we¡¯re having cash flow problems.¡±
Mo Yunhao frowned. ¡°We have plenty of money. Why are we having cash flow problems?¡±
The other man said, ¡°Most of our cash has gone to the Bai family. We really don¡¯t have much!¡±
Mo Yunhao was taken aback. His aching head cleared. ¡°What goods are you talking about?¡±
¡°Well¡ well, the partnership that you formed with Mr Fang earlier¡¡±
Mo Yunhao¡¯s eyes widened. He suddenly remembered which goods the man was referring to.
He sat bolt upright. ¡°You¡ what do you mean? How can something have gone wrong with those goods? We¡¯ve already signed a contract with the buyers, and we¡¯re running out of time. If we cannot produce the goods, we will have to pay a penalty.¡±
The other man seemed embarrassed. ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice. There seems to be some problem on Mr Fang¡¯s side.¡±
¡°What kind of problem? He does business on such arge scale. How can he possibly have a problem?¡±
¡°Second Master, Mr Fang did not give any clear indication of wanting to partner us. Now they say they¡¯re having some problems and can¡¯t produce the goods. We can¡¯t do anything about it!¡±
Mo Yunhao: ¡
Only then did Mo Yunhao realize how serious things were.
That Mr Fang was introduced to him by a close friend. He was from the south and was very powerful.
Recently, everything had been smooth-sailing for him. He seeded in whatever he did. He had be ustomed to it and thought that business was a very simple affair.
He needed some goods from that man, who had them inrge quantities. If he bought them in bulk, he could get them at a very low price. He had been very confident.
So he had even found a buyer!
Chapter 882 - Mo Yunhao Goes Bankrupt (3)
Chapter 882: Mo Yunhao Goes Bankrupt (3)
He was the Mo family¡¯s grandson, and few in the capital would dare to offend him. In order to secure arge profit, he agreed when the other party requested that he sign a contract. Anyway, no one would dare to cheat him.
But that Mr Fang was from the south and did not do business in the north. Mo Yunhao did not know him very well and had been rather hesitant to do business with him. They had not signed a contract, but only had a verbal agreement.
Mo Yunhao had not expected to run into problems. But¡
Mo Yunhao hurriedly got up. His head ached terribly, but he did not care. Things had been going too smoothlytely. They had been so smooth that he felt rather incredulous.
Even someone as capable as Bai Fei could lose his entire capital in business. He had made so much money, but this was the first time something had gone wrong. He could not help but panic!
Bai Youran had been terribly tormentedst night. She was still rather sulky and expected Mo Yunhao to soothe her when he woke up. After all, this was the first day of their married life!
And he said he would buy her a car and a vi¡
But the moment Mo Yunhao woke up, he got a mysterious call and was preparing to leave¡
¡°Where are you going? Yunhao, today is the first day of our marriage. Didn¡¯t you agree to spend time with me? Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±
Mo Yunhao dressed hurriedly. ¡°Something has gone wrong. I have to go and take a look.¡±
Bai Youran was very displeased. ¡°What can be more important than me? You bullied me so terriblyst night. Now that you¡¯re awake, what kind of attitude is that?¡±
Mo Yunhao paused. He seemed to remember what he had donest night.
Bai Youran came over and straightened his clothes. She pouted sulkily. ¡°This is the first day of our married life, and you¡¯re going to abandon me and go out! How am I going to face everyone?
¡°What are you worried about? You¡¯re the Mo family¡¯s future sessor. Who would dare to cheat you? What can go wrong? Your business has always gone well all this while, which shows how capable you are. Don¡¯t go! Keep mepany, all right?¡±
Mo Yunhao thought about it and felt that she made sense.
¡°I was in the wrongst night. I had too much to drink!¡±
Bai Youran said, ¡°I know you drank too much. You are not to drink so much in the future.¡±
Mo Yunhao was still a little worried about his business, but Bai Youran refused to let him go.
¡°Is business more important, or am I more important? We agreed that we would go out today and visit everyone. If you leave now, what am I supposed to do by myself at home?¡±
¡°Besides! You promised to buy me a car and a vi if I married you. You said you¡¯d bring me to look at houses today. You can¡¯t go back on your word!¡±
She had bragged about these things to other people, so many of her girl friends were waiting to go with her to look at houses today!
Bai Youran would never miss such a good opportunity to show off.
So she had agreed to bring them along.
Mo Yunhao frowned. ¡°If I promised to buy them for you, of course I will. How about this! I¡¯ll go and check what happened and bring you outter.¡±
After all, she was the Bai family¡¯s only granddaughter. It was natural for Mo Yunhao to treat her with respect.
He had to depend on Bai Youran and the Bai family to get rid of Mo Beihanpletely! He must please this girl.
Bai Youran was delighted. She immediately went to dress and apply her make-up.
Mo Yunhao had a simple wash, then went downstairs to eat something before going to his study.
Bai Youran finished dressing and was about to look for Mo Yunhao, when she saw him hurry out of his study and dash outside in a panic.
Chapter 883 - Mo Yunhao Goes Bankrupt (4)
Chapter 883: Mo Yunhao Goes Bankrupt (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Yunhao¡ Yunhao¡¡±
Bai Youran shouted his name many times, but Mo Yunhao ignored her.
Bai Youran, who had made herself up carefully, was furious. She felt so aggrieved that she almost cried.
She had so many friends waiting for her. What was she going to do?
**
Mo Yunhao vanished after that and did note home.
He did not even appear on the third day, when Bai Youran was supposed to visit her family.
A few days after that, the Gu family held Gu Yunshen and Qiao Yuying¡¯s wedding.
The wedding did not make waves in the capital. After all, the Gu family was not that important. Most importantly, Gu Yunshen was not well known in the capital. At most, people knew that he was part of the Gu family.
Old Master and Old Madam Gu had been living in the countryside, and Gu Yunshen had remained in the vige to take care of them. The guests all knew that after asking around a little.
As for Qiao Yuying, she was even less well-known within the capital. She had just returned from overseas, and many people in the capital did not know her.
Only the very old families understood how important the Qiao family was.
But these old families currently did not have much standing in the capital. They could not be considered to be the cream of society.
After Gu Yunshen and Qiao Yuying got married, they stayed in the marital home that the Gu family had prepared for them until the third day, when Qiao Yuying went back to her family. Then Gu Yunshen and Qiao Yuying moved back into the Qiao family mansion.
At this time, Mo Yunhao returned home.
When Mo Yunhao returned, he had lost all his high spirits. He was incredibly depressed and even a little crazed.
Bai Youran had beenpletely humiliatedtely.
Before her wedding, she kept boasting about how much Mo Yunhao doted on her. But in the end, Mo Yunhao had left on the first day of her marriage and did not even apany her to visit her family. The rumors flying around the capital recently had infuriated Bai Youran.
So the moment Mo Yunhao came back, Bai Youran immediately lost her temper!
¡°Mo Yunhao, where the hell have you gone? What did you promise me before the wedding? But what happened in the end? You vanished on the first day of our marriage and did note back for so long. Do you have any respect for me?
¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m the Young Lady of the Bai Family. If you dare to treat me like that, my grandfather won¡¯t let you off.¡±
Mo Yunhao abruptly raised his eyes to see Bai Youran¡¯s angry and aggrieved expression.
A vicious gleam shed across his eyes. But when he thought about what his subordinates had told him, he swallowed his rage.
His entire business had been destroyed.
He had cash flow problems and could not produce the goods. He had no contract and no way of seekingpensation.
The problem was that his partners had also coincidentally vanished. When he was in trouble, he could not find a single, useful person.
Besides the penalty, he had lost a huge sum of money from his partnership with these people.
Actually, his cash could have relieved him of his most urgent problems. Although it was not quite enough, at least it would have prevented his current tragic state.
A pity that the Bai family had taken the money.
He was finished.
If the Mo family did not find the money to help him, he might even go to jail for breaking thew!
Nothing!
There was nothing left!
At the moment, he could not offend Bai Youran. He had to keep her happy. With her by his side, at least Grandfather would find a way to help him for the sake of the Bai family.
Mo Yunhao suppressed his anger and soothed her. ¡°Sorry, Youran. Something happened with my business, and I had to deal with it.. I want to give you a better life! I gave your older cousin such arge sum of money that I¡¯ve run into some problems on my end.¡±
Chapter 884 - Mo Yunhao Goes Bankrupt (5)
Chapter 884: Mo Yunhao Goes Bankrupt (5)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
But these words did not appease Bai Youran. Instead, she grew even angrier.
¡°What do you mean? What do you mean you¡¯ve run into problems just because you gave my older cousin some money? You¡¯re so rich. What¡¯s a small sum like that to you? I¡¯ve only asked you for a little money, and you keep harping on it. Mo Yunhao, I¡¯ve already married you. How can you treat me like that?¡±
Mo Yunhao scowled. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean¡¡±
¡°If that¡¯s not what you meant, what do you mean? Do you know everyone was mocking me when you disappeared for a few days? Do you know how those people out there are jeering at me? Huh?¡±
Mo Yunhao really did not know.
The past few days had been a huge blow to him. He did not have the energy to pay attention to anyone else.
Things had gone smoothly for him previously, and people had shown him respect. These events happened so suddenly that he struggled to ept them.
Now that he was back, his wife not only showed him no concern but med him.
¡°Youran, it¡¯s all my fault. I will change in the future. Don¡¯t be angry anymore. I¡¯ve been so busy for the past few days. I¡¯m dead tired. Ask the kitchen to make something for me, and I¡¯ll go and rest!¡±
Bai Youran¡¯s eyes widened. What kind of attitude was this?
¡°Rest? What rest? Mo Yunhao, are you just going to ignore your actions? Don¡¯t you have any respect for me?
¡°You said you would buy me a car after we got married. Where¡¯s the car? You said you would buy me a vi after the wedding. Hurry up and bring me shopping for one. I¡¯ve already told all my friends about it, but you didn¡¯t bring me to buy one after the wedding. Instead, you vanished! They¡¯re all making fun of me!¡±
Bai Youran rushed over and tugged at Mo Yunhao. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go now. Also, you have to buy a car for my grandfather. My grandfather is old and has never ridden in a beautiful car like that! Let¡¯s buy one for him.¡±
Bai Youran knew very well that the Old Master was in charge of the Bai family. She must ensure she was in his good books so that her life would be pleasant.
Mo Yunhao felt incredibly irritated. He was just about to shake her off when Jiang Hongying appeared.
¡°Yunhao? Yunhao, you¡¯re back? My God, where have you been? Are you all right? Why do you look so haggard? Are you very busy with work? Don¡¯t tire yourself out, son, or you may fall ill. You¡¯re already doing very well. Don¡¯t work too hard!¡±
Mo Yunhao¡¯s heart warmed when he saw how concerned Jiang Hongying was about him.
Ultimately, it was still his mother who cared for him.
Meanwhile, Bai Youran had grown impatient.
Mo Yunhao knew he must not let the Bai family find out about what had happened to him. He dared not reveal anything in front of Bai Youran, so he smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I¡¯m a man. Even if I exhaust myself, it¡¯s only right that I work and bring home the bacon. I¡¯ll be all right after a rest.
¡°It¡¯s my fault for making you worry over the past few days. It was just that events happened so suddenly that I had no time to inform you.¡±
In Jiang Hongying¡¯s eyes, her son could do no wrong.
So she nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m d everything is fine. Don¡¯t exhaust yourself. Go and rest. I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to make you some nourishing soup. Your wife is immature and doesn¡¯t know how to take care of you. That makes my heart ache!¡±
Mo Yunhao nodded. He wanted to go upstairs and sleep.
Bai Youran¡¯s expression changed when she heard Jiang Hongying¡¯s words. She grabbed Mo Yunhao. ¡°Yunhao, you¡¯ve promised to buy me a car and a vi. I¡¯ve been humiliated and mocked for the past few days.. And it¡¯s all because of you. You had better hurry up¡¡±
Chapter 885 - Mo Yunhao Goes Bankrupt (6)
Chapter 885: Mo Yunhao Goes Bankrupt (6)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Jiang Hongying pulled Bai Youran aside.
¡°Bai Youran, are you blind? Can¡¯t you see how exhausted my son is? What car and vi? Don¡¯t we already have a car? What are you babbling about?¡±
Bai Youran was shocked!
Since she had married into the Mo family, this was the first time Jiang Hongying had spoken to her in such a tone of voice.
¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and give the kitchen instructions. You¡¯re married already, but you don¡¯t even know how to take care of your husband. Did we bring you into the family for nothing?¡±
Jiang Hongying might be selfish and arrogant, but she was not stupid.
She was used to having her way in the Mo family. Although Bai Youran was the Bai family¡¯s youngdy, Jiang Hongying was her mother-inw.
Now that Bai Youran had married into the family, she was the elder, and she felt that Bai Youran deserved to be reprimanded.
¡°Son, don¡¯t bother about these things. Mother will deal with it. Go and sleep.¡±
Mo Yunhao was still very submissive towards his mother, and he was truly angry with Bai Youran. He could not be bothered to cate her and simply went upstairs instead.
Bai Youran screamed, ¡°Mo Yunhao, stop! Stop¡¡±
¡°Shut up! Bai Youran, is this how the Bai family¡¯s youngdy was brought up? Shut up!¡±
¡
The sounds of Bai Youran and Jiang Hongying¡¯s quarrel drifted up the stairs. Mo Yunhao did not care. He went upstairs and toppled into bed,pletely dispirited.
**
Bai Youran lost the fight with Jiang Hongying, and she went back to the Bai family, feeling aggrieved.
Of course, the first thing she did when she got home was to find her mother andin to her. But Zheng Min just sat there, looking rather uncertain and distracted.
Bai Youran did not notice anything different about her mother. When she got back, she poured out all her woes, focusing on how she had been wronged.
¡°Mother, that old woman dared to scold me. When has anyone treated me like that? Besides, it was Mo Yunhao who wronged me. It¡¯s true that he¡¯s rich, but he can¡¯t treat me like that either! After all, I¡¯m the Bai family¡¯s youngdy. Without our Bai family, he cannot beat Mo Beihan.
¡°Now that Old Master Mo and Grandma Mo are old, they don¡¯t really bother with the Mo family affairs anymore. This is Yunhao¡¯s chance to take over the Mo family. With our Bai family, the Mo family will certainly be ours.
¡°But he¡¯s not grateful at all. He has caused me so much embarrassment. There¡¯s no sign of the car and house that he promised me. He didn¡¯t mention that he would bring me to buy them but just went upstairs to sleep. And that old woman still dared to scold me.¡±
Her life had changed too drastically after marriage and Bai Youran could not get used to it. She had so many high hopes before her marriage, but they had alle crashing down after her wedding. She felt utterly humiliated.
As a result, Bai Youran passed thest few days in bitterness and resentment. She felt almost possessed.
Zheng Min looked at her daughter and listened to what she was saying.
She did make a little sense. Mo Yunhao had not apanied her to visit her family on the third day. That had shown disrespect for the Bai family. But Jiang Hongying hade over to apologize and exin that something hade up in Mo Yunhao¡¯s business and he had to deal with it personally. The day after his wedding, he had just gotten out of bed and left without even eating. He had note back since then.
He had not deliberately avoided apanying Bai Youran to visit her family.
The Bai family had just received more than 300,000 yuan from Mo Yunhao, so they were not in any position to reprimand him. As long as he came over to apologizeter, that would be sufficient to show his respect for the Bai family.
But when her daughter came back, she did notin about his absence on her visit back home but that he did not buy her a house and a car, which had embarrassed her in front of her young friends.
Chapter 886 - Mo Yunhao Goes Bankrupt (7)
Chapter 886: Mo Yunhao Goes Bankrupt (7)
She was the youngdy of an important family. Should these be her priorities?
Mo Yunhao had not dealt with the matter well, but Bai Youran should be trying to minimize the Bai family¡¯s embarrassment and smooth things over for everyone.
Why was she only focusing on these little things?
When she looked at Bai Youran, Zheng Min suddenly thought of a rumor she had heard recently. Her expression changed!
¡°Youran, Mother has raised you for so many years. Why do I often fail to understand your logic?¡±
Bai Youran was taken aback. She did not know what her mother meant.
¡°The Bai family is such an important family, and it ces great importance on its honor. You should be protecting the Bai family¡¯s image. As long as the Bai family stands, your position as the Bai family¡¯s youngdy will continue, and you can rely on the family. Why are you focusing on these meaningless little things?¡±
Bai Youran did not understand. ¡°Meaningless little things? Mother, do you know how humiliated I¡¯ve felt recently? People are treating me like a joke. I¡¡±
¡°As long as the Bai family survives, you will always be the Bai family¡¯s youngdy. What can they do to you?
¡°We are women. It¡¯s normal for men to be busy out there. Their ability ensures our status as women. If they are ipetent, what status will we have?
¡°Mo Yunhao has not handled the situation well, but he has his reasons. Can¡¯t you just wait until he¡¯s back and get him to make it up to you?¡±
Bai Youran immediately said, ¡°I asked him to make it up to me! I asked him to immediately bring me to buy a vi and a car. I even asked him to buy my grandfather a car!
¡°Mother, isn¡¯t that what you said? Grandfather makes the decisions in this family. I must ensure that Grandfather likes me, no matter what. Didn¡¯t you say that?¡±
Zheng Min, ¡°¡¡±
Zheng Min turned away helplessly. ¡°Sometimes, I think you don¡¯t resemble me at all. It¡¯s not just that our personalities are different. You look nothing like me either.¡±
Bai Youran faltered. She was shocked!
Her expression immediately froze!
¡°Mother, what are you saying? I¡¯m your daughter. Of course I resemble you.¡±
Zheng Min shook her head. ¡°No, you don¡¯t. Your personality ispletely different, and you¡¯re not like anyone else in the Bai family either. No! Actually, you¡¯re a little like your father. Sometimes, your father acts in the same way.¡±
Bai Youran inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s it then. Mother, you already said that I resemble my father, so it¡¯s natural that I don¡¯t resemble you!¡±
¡°Are you admitting that you don¡¯t resemble me?¡±
Bai Youran: ¡°¡¡±
Her expression grew even stiffer. ¡°Mother, why are you saying all these things?¡±
Zheng Min said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard thetest rumor?¡±
Bai Youran asked warily, ¡°Ru-rumor? What rumor?¡±
Zheng Min said, ¡°They¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t resemble me at all. You don¡¯t seem like my daughter. They¡¯re even saying that I gave birth to you in a little ce in the countryside, and maybe someone swapped you at birth!¡±
When Bai Youran heard that, her eyes widened and she turned pale.
She rushed to her feet and shrieked, ¡°Who? Who dares to say such things? How am I different from you? Mother, how can you listen to all that nonsense that people are saying out there? You¡¯ve raised me as your daughter for more than twenty years. Surely, you would know whether you gave birth to me?
¡°Is it my fault that I was born in the countryside? Someone from the Bai family was always present when I was born. I¡¯m the Bai family¡¯s youngdy. How could I have been swapped at birth?
¡°Which idiot said such things? I¡¯ll go and settle things with her. I¡¯ll p her!¡±
Chapter 887 - Mo Yunhao Goes Bankrupt (8)
Chapter 887: Mo Yunhao Goes Bankrupt (8)
Zheng Min nced at the unusually agitated Bai Youran. ¡°Why are you so agitated?¡±
¡°I¡¡± Bai Youran was stunned. How should she reply?
¡°I¡ Of course I¡¯m agitated. Mother, those people are creating rumors about me. How can you let them off? Yunhao has been away recently, and they¡¯re all bullying me. It doesn¡¯t matter if theyugh at me, but now they¡¯re making up rumors like that to ruin my reputation. They¡¯ve gone too far. Mother, you must stand up for me.¡±
Zheng Min looked at Bai Youran. She was utterly disappointed!
This daughter was really brainless.
It was just talk. Some of these people in the capital were from the countryside and had only risen over the past few decades. Many of them were very sharp.
Besides the old matriarchs, the rest wereparatively intelligent. These rumors were just part of casual conversation. Even if they talked about it, they did so jokingly. Would you be able to catch them?
Could you possibly go from door to door and demand justice from them?
She did not know where the recent rumor had originated. ording to it, Bai Youran did not look like her mother at all and did not resemble her in terms of personality either.
As the rumor spread, it transformed and now gossip said that she was born in the countryside and someone had swapped her at birth.
How could they find out who was responsible for something like that?
¡°Mo Yunhao has been busy for so many days. Now that he¡¯s back, you should hurry home and take care of him. When he wakes up, you can just put on a pitiful act and ask him to make it up to you. He will certainly agree.
¡°As long as he makes it up to you, those people will have no reason tough at you. Yunhao is so rich, those women will quickly begin envying you again.¡±
With that, Zheng Min went upstairs.
She felt very confused.
For some reason, she had always felt helpless and tired when dealing with this daughter. But since she was her daughter, she had to stand by her, no matter what.
But the moment the rumor started, she suddenly developed a revulsion towards Bai Youran. It was almost as if Bai Youran really was not her daughter!
Bai Youran was terrified to see Zheng Min leave like that. How had this rumor started?
Surely, Gu Ruoqing would not have revealed the secret!
She panicked. She did not dare to linger in the Bai house but quickly went to seek out Gu Ruoqing.
**
Meanwhile, on the Qiao family¡¯s side, Qiao¡¯s Jewelry had formally moved to the capital.
Over the past few days, Gu Qingyao had been busy helping her parents settle Qiao¡¯s Jewelry in the capital. She really had not paid attention to Bai Youran. She did not know that Bai Youran and Mo Yunhao¡¯s world had beenpletely upended!
She was living blissfully.
All was quiet and nothing irritating disturbed her. She lived peacefully,ughing and smiling every day, her little face beaming.
Gu Yunshen and Gu Jinhang were well aware of what was happening in the capital. They were d to see how well Mo Beihan protected Gu Qingyao.
The arrival of Qiao¡¯s Jewelry revealed the truth about the Qiao family. Only then did people find out just who the Qiaos were!
Everyone was agape when they thought about how Gu Yunshen had married Qiao Yuying.
¡°That Gu family is too fortunate. In fact¡ it¡¯s unbelievable!¡±
¡°The Gu family¡¯s most useless son actually married a tycoon. I heard the Qiao family is extremely wealthy!¡±
¡°I heard they made a lot of money doing business overseas. Qiao¡¯s Jewelry belongs to Qiao Yuying alone, and not to the Qiao family.¡±
That was the most terrifying thing.
If Qiao Yuying alone was so rich, how much money did the entire Qiao family have?
Chapter 888 - Bai Yourans Identity Is Revealed (1)
Chapter 888: Bai Youran¡¯s Identity Is Revealed (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
They might not know how much money the Qiao family had, but Qiao Yuying¡¯s opening move was sufficient to shock them.
She bought a piece ofnd in the capital to build the Qiao¡¯s Jewelry headquarters. She was certainly going to move Qiao¡¯s Jewelry¡¯s headquarters to the capital in the future.
The Qiao family had stayed in the capital for some time, and now, they revealed who they were and began investing in their various interests.
The cousins hade back to study the market. They were extremely satisfied with the situation here. Needs were everywhere, and it would be easy to seed. There was almost nopetition!
It was an era in which the streets were lined with gold. It was a marvelous opportunity, and the entire Qiao family swung into action.
They poured in money, which of course earned the respect of others. This was especially so because the Qiaos were such a distinguished family.
The Qin family also quickly entered the market.
They were also overseas tycoons and were now back in China to invest. They were as well-respected as the Qiao family.
The two families made huge investments, and the approval process was very swift. At the moment, the government was showing great respect for them.
**
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan¡¯s wedding was approaching. Qiao Yuying drove her daughter to buy thest of the wedding things.
The main items were all ready, and they only needed some odds and ends, so the two of them treated it as a shopping trip.
They were buying little things like sweets and red packets. Both of them were in a good mood recently, and the smiles on their faces were genuine.
Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing, who were following behind, could see this and they found it very irritating.
With Bai Youran to finance her, Gu Ruoqing had grown rich, and she naturally moved in different circles now. Thanks to their connection with Bai Youran, they also knew a little about what was happening among the upper ss.
Recently, the Qiao family¡¯s wealth was revealed. The people that Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing interacted with loved to gossip, so the two of them also knew that Gu Yunshen had recently married a wealthydy!
Actually, she was a powerful woman in her own right.
Gu Ruoqing looked at their clothes. As she thought about the Qiao family¡¯s wealth, mes almost shot from her eyes.
¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you say that Gu Qingyao would fall on hard times once Qiao Yuying married Gu Yunshen? Didn¡¯t you say that stepmothers are bad and would torment her? That doesn¡¯t seem to be true at all.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui could not understand it either. Especially when she saw the two of them, who were not far off. They greatly resembled each other both in looks and mannerisms. This annoyed her even more.
¡°Just wait! She¡¯ll certainly suffer. Qiao Yuying is so rich, how can she permit Gu Qingyao to have a good life?¡±
Gu Ruoqing said, ¡°Mother, that might not be true. Gu Qingyao is even richer now. Her stepmother is so rich. She will certainly care more about the status of the Gu family¡¯s youngdy. Shall we ckmail her? After all, her family is so rich.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui was rather tempted.
Gu Ruoqing said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the matter with Bai Youran. She gave me three thousand yuan before she got married, but nothing else since. It¡¯s so infuriating. She¡¯s so useless.
¡°That Mo Yunhao is so rich, but she can¡¯t get a single cent from him.¡±
Zhang Xiaohui did not say anything.
Gu Qingyao and Qiao Yuying finished their shopping and left. Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing continued to follow them and watched them for a long time.
**
In the capital, thetest gossip about Bai Youran continued to circte. No one knew who had started it, but it got worse and worse!
When Bai Youran got back to the Mo house, she even ttered Mo Yunhao a little. The Bai family did not make her feel sufficiently secure. She had heard the rumors too. When she went out, some people pointed at her and stared. Some of them seemed to be paying special attention to her face.
Bai Youran panicked. Her face¡
Chapter 889 - Bai Yourans Identity Is Revealed (2)
Chapter 889: Bai Youran¡¯s Identity Is Revealed (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
She did not know who had started the rumor, but Bai Youran¡¯s greatest hatred was still reserved for Gu Ruoqing and Zhang Xiaohui.
She felt that only she, Gu Ruoqing and Zhang Xiaohui knew the truth, so she was certain that either Gu Ruoqing or Zhang Xiaohui let the cat out of the bag.
Those two useless fools. She had given them so much money, but they had still gotten her into so much trouble. She must not let them off.
Mo Yunhao had no money recently, so of course he could not bring Bai Youran shopping any longer. Their extravagant lifestyles were gone forever. Neither of them could stand it.
At the moment, Mo Yunhao was still hoping that the Bai family would help him, so he kept it a secret from Bai Youran.
When Gu Ruoqing asked for money again, Bai Youran could not give her any.
The two of them got into a fight.
¡°How dare youe and ask for money? Do you know that rumors are circting that I¡¯m not the Bai family¡¯s daughter? ording to gossip, I was swapped as a child in the countryside. You¡¯ve taken so much money from me, but you can¡¯t keep a secret?
¡°You idiot. How do you benefit from hurting me? What will you be without me?¡±
Gu Ruoqing was taken aback!
She had not said anything!
Bai Youran was so rich. She wanted even more money from her! Why would she harm her?
¡°What are you saying? Since when did I tell the secret?¡±
Bai Youran did not believe her. ¡°Who else can it be? Don¡¯t you often use my money to fool around? Did you get drunk and tell someone about being my younger sister? Did you?¡±
Gu Ruoqing said in annoyance, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. If I said I didn¡¯t, then I didn¡¯t. But you, Bai Youran, didn¡¯t you say you would have money for me after you got married? Didn¡¯t you say you would introduce me to some rich young men after your wedding? Why haven¡¯t you done anything yet?
¡°Where¡¯s the money? You haven¡¯t given me any money for a long time. Hurry up. Don¡¯t think about leaving without giving me at least five thousand yuan!¡±
Five thousand yuan!
Bai Youran ground her teeth in rage. She had given them so much money, but her identity was still suspect. They had not kept her identity a secret. What was the point of giving her money?
¡°I have no money. Get out of my way!¡±
Bai Youran pushed Gu Ruoqing aside and left.
Gu Ruoqing was stunned.
She had left just like that?
She didn¡¯t want to give her any more money?
What would they do in the future?
¡°Bai Youran, stop there. Give me the money, or I¡¯ll tell everyone your identity so that you can never be a rich youngdy. Bai Youran¡ you¡¯re a peasant. Come back¡. stop¡¡±
Gu Ruoqing chased Bai Youran for a long time but did not catch her.
Everything had gone wrong for Bai Youran recently. She thought that her marriage would mark the beginning of a blissful life. She had not expected that her life after marriage would be much worse than before!
Now, she almost had no money either. Why would she give Gu Ruoqing any money?
Anyway, it was useless to give her money.
Those two women were insatiable. She could not let them off just like that.
**
Actually, Mo Beihan was well aware of what Bai Youran would do next.
Bai Youran had been no saint in her previous life. Now, Bai Youran had not grown to that extent, and she was not vicious enough. But Mo Beihan knew what she would do if she was forced into a corner.
So before long, someone came looking for Gu Ruoqing.
Gu Ruoqing frowned when she saw the woman. ¡°Who are you?¡±
The woman looked very ordinary. She was wearing simple makeup, but she was carefully dressed and her jewelry gleamed.. Gu Ruoqing could tell at a nce that she was wealthy.
Chapter 890 - Bai Yourans Identity Is Revealed (3)
Chapter 890: Bai Youran¡¯s Identity Is Revealed (3)
The woman smiled at Gu Ruoqing. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is that I can tell you that you won¡¯t get a single cent more from Bai Youran. Not only that, you might be in danger.¡±
Gu Ruoqing was taken aback!
¡°What do you mean?¡±
The woman still looked very calm. ¡°I heard what you said to Bai Youran just now. Also¡ perhaps you don¡¯t know? Now the entire upper ss knows that Bai Youran is not the Bai family¡¯s true daughter. She was exchanged by someone when she was born in the countryside.¡±
Gu Ruoqing was dumbfounded. This time, she was really shocked!
¡°Im-Impossible!¡±
She and her mother had never spoken of it. How could other people have found out?
The woman said, ¡°What kind of family do you think the Bais are? Do you think they wouldn¡¯t find out about something so important? Their granddaughter has been spending so much money recently, how could the Bais not notice?
¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know, but the Bai family came from the countryside too. The past years were so hard that they did not have much leftover after feeding and clothing themselves. Recently, they haven¡¯t made much money either. Besides, the Bai family has many sons and grandsons! If they had money, they would spend it on their grandsons. Why would they give their granddaughter so much money?¡±
Gu Ruoqing frowned. She did not know whether the woman was right.
The woman continued, ¡°Recently, Bai Youran has been demanding money from her family and the Bais have found out. They investigated and immediately found out that she gave the money to someone else. The Bai family is very well connected. Someone has seen you and said Bai Youran gave the money to you. The two of you look very alike, just like sisters.¡±
Gu Ruoqing was ashen.
The woman smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Bai family hasn¡¯t found you yet. But they might in the future!¡±
¡°Why¡ why are you telling me all this?¡±
Gu Ruoqing had a guilty conscience. Also, this woman had so much jewelry and such a grand air that she did not suspect that the woman might be deceiving her. She subconsciously believed the woman.
¡°I¡¯m telling you all this so you can be prepared and you won¡¯t be trapped by Bai Youran. You risked so much to ce her in a wealthy family so that she enjoyed more than twenty years as a rich, youngdy. Now her stupidity has brought the Bai family¡¯s vengeance on your heads. That¡¯s terrible!¡±
Gu Ruoqing began to feel frightened.
¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know? Her wealthy husband has also heard the rumor. He married her because of her status in the Bai family, and he wanted their support. Now that the rumor has spread everywhere, her wealthy husband has started his own investigation. Once he finds out the truth, you¡¯re finished.
¡°Bai Youran hasn¡¯t given you money recently, has she? That¡¯s because both the Bai family and her husband suspect her, so no one will give her any money.¡±
This time, Gu Ruoqing really believed her.
Bai Youran really had not given her any money for a long time. She had promised to give her money after she got married, but so much time had passed, and she had not given Gu Ruoqing a single cent. That was unusual.
She had also ignored Gu Ruoqing¡¯s threats just now.
It made sense if, as the woman said, the rumor had spread and Bai Youran no longer cared about what she might say.
Gu Ruoqing believed her, but she continued to look at the woman. ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡±
The woman smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t get excited. I just can¡¯t stand Bai Youran. You may not know this, but many people among the upper ss hate Bai Youran. She has recently offended many people because her husband is rich.¡±
Chapter 891 - Bai Yourans Identity Is Revealed (4)
Chapter 891: Bai Youran¡¯s Identity Is Revealed (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°In the past, she went around bullying others because she¡¯s the Bai family¡¯s youngdy. Now in her current state, many people are thinking of ways to bring her down!
¡°I saw her bullying you, so I just wanted to warn you. Without you, how could she have enjoyed the life of a rich youngdy for so many years? Yet not only is she ungrateful, she even mes you for the fact that her identity has been revealed.
¡°My guess is that when the Bai family finds out, she will instantly betray you. She will say that you were the ones who swapped her, and she was only a child and did not know anything. After all, the Bai family has raised her for so many years. What if they take pity on her and let her off? If Bai Youran ys dirty and pushes all the me on you, she might survive. But you might not!¡±
Gu Ruoqing turned even paler.
Deep down, she was a bully who was afraid of power. She was instinctively frightened of a powerful family like the Bais.
If they wanted to take revenge on her, she could not fight back.
Gu Ruoqing went home, filled with worry. She could not bear to abandon a good life like that.
She wanted to seek confirmation from Bai Youran. So over the next few days, she asked Bai Youran for money every day. But Bai Youran grew increasingly annoyed with her and, atst, pped her.
This time, Gu Ruoqing really believed that she would get no more money from Bai Youran.
Then someone came looking for her and offered her 10,000 yuan¡
To reveal Bai Youran¡¯s identity. It was true that Gu Ruoqing and Zhang Xiaohui were unwilling at first.
But now, they had no other choice. Over the past few days, they had specially made a trip to Jin Jiang Restaurant. Many people were gossiping about this. It seemed that Bai Youran¡¯s identity had already been revealed, so they would never get another cent from her.
Zhang Xiaohui did not hesitate any longer. She decided to betray Bai Youran.
Her daughter was just a bargaining chip. She had not raised Bai Youran since young and had no feelings towards her. She abandoned her without qualms.
With someone to secretly guide them, they found the Bai house and went knocking on the door.
Mo Beihan did not care whether Gu Ruoqing and Zhang Xiaohui acted reasonably, or whether the Bai family would take revenge on them.
He got someone to give Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing a detailed script and instructed them on how they should exin matters and how they should cry and weep. They practiced many times before Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing were allowed to go to the Bai house.
Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing ran over to the main entrance of the Bai house and screamed and wept that Bai Youran was not the Bai family¡¯s daughter but their long-lost daughter and older sister. They insisted that the Bai family return the girl and let them see her.
¡°Please, please, I beg you, please give my daughter back to me! I¡¯ve finally found her after more than twenty years! She¡¯s my daughter, my real daughter. Look at her face. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s my daughter!
¡°Wu wu wu, I¡¯ve searched for so many years, and now I¡¯ve finally found her. I¡¯ve missed her so much, wu wu wu¡¡±
Gu Ruoqing, who was next to her, was also crying hard. ¡°Please, please have mercy and give me back my older sister! My mother and I have been searching for her for more than twenty years. Our greatest wish in life is to find my older sister. Please, please, give us back my older sister.¡±
¡
The two of them cried so hard outside the house that all the neighbors came to watch the show. The two of them did not say anything else but carried on emphasizing that Bai Youran was not the Bai family¡¯s daughter but their daughter and older sister.. She looked like Zhang Xiaohui and anyone could tell at a nce that she was Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s real daughter.
Chapter 892 - Bai Yourans Identity Is Revealed (5)
Chapter 892: Bai Youran¡¯s Identity Is Revealed (5)
A family like the Bais would not possibly allow matters to carry on while others watched andughed.
The rumors that Bai Youran was not the Bai family¡¯s daughter had spread very widely. But they had not expected it to reach their doorstep. The Bai family did not know what to do. They had not expected someone to im Bai Youran.
When Zheng Min saw this, she turned white. She just stood there without saying anything.
Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing were invited into the Bai house. They were filled with envy when they saw the Bai family¡¯s beautiful and grand living room.
Especially Gu Ruoqing. It once again affirmed that Bai Youran owed her because she had grown up here. If she was the one who had been swapped, she would be the rich, youngdy here.
Now, this heartless creature refused to give her any money to support her. It served her right that she was going to lose everything!
Bai Fei questioned them.
¡°Who are you? Why are you at the Bai house spreading rumors? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone who dared to make a fuss at our home. Confess! Who sent you?¡±
This was the first time Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing were encountering such a capable person. Bai Fei was the Bai family¡¯s eldest grandson and had a natural air of authority. Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing were deeply frightened.
¡°No¡ no one sent me. I¡¯m here to look for my daughter. I¡¯ve been looking for her for more than twenty years. Please, please, give her back to me! I cannot do without her, wu wu wu¡¡±
With that, Zhang Xiaohui burst into tears and kept crying. She cried until Bai Fei¡¯s head ached.
¡°How do you know that my younger cousin is your daughter? What happened?¡±
Recently, there had been so many rumors that even Bai Fei had heard them. It was true that Bai Youran did not resemble the rest of the Bai family, and when he heard those detailed rumors, even he felt that it might be true.
Zhang Xiaohui just shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. My daughter was lost, and I¡¯ve been looking for her. I saw Youran from afar and instantly recognized her. She must be my daughter.
¡°I¡¯ve found out that she was born in the same ce that I gave birth and was born on the same day as my daughter. I gave birth to twins. She is my daughter!¡±
Bai Fei looked at Gu Ruoqing. Before Gu Ruoqing came over, Mo Beihan had asked someone to give her a little make-up, so that she looked even more like Bai Youran. One could tell at a nce that they were sisters.
Bai Fei¡¯s expression grew grim.
The matter had blown up, and the Bai family must make a stand. There were many onlookers outside. This mother-daughter duo had entered the Bai house openly, so the Bai family could not do anything to them.
They must certainly appear to let them go.
Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing stayed at the Bai house for a while, then the Bai family saw them off and they obediently went back to their house.
But the Bai family would not just let it go. They began to keep watch on them.
Once Zheng Min found out about the incident, she maintained an eerie silence.
Perhaps she was overly grieved, or perhaps she had a premonition.
The daughter that the Bai family had raised for so many years was suddenly said to belong to another family. Also, she had recently made a marriage alliance with the Mo family. This was bad news for the Bai family.
Bai Fei was in the study, discussing the matter with Old Master Bai.
Old Master Bai¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.
¡°Have you investigated the mother and daughter? Where have they appeared from?¡±
Bai Fei said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandfather, I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate and also instructed someone to watch them so that they can¡¯t run away. We¡¯ll know the truth soon.¡±
Chapter 893 - Bai Yourans Identity Is Revealed (6)
Chapter 893: Bai Youran¡¯s Identity Is Revealed (6)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Old Master Bai nodded before he frowned. ¡°Who is responsible for those rumors? Why would they suddenly say that Youran is not our child? And now this mother and daughter have appeared from nowhere. Things are not as simple as they seem.¡±
Bai Fei replied, ¡°If someone nned this, I think they¡¯re unlikely to be targeting the Bai family.¡±
¡°Oh? borate!¡±
Bai Fei said, ¡°If they¡¯re targeting the Bai family, they must be fairly powerful or they would not have the confidence to plot against us. But if he wants to target the Bai family, why would he only attack Youran?¡±
¡°Our family¡¯s power and status does not have much to do with Youran. Even if something happens to Youran and the Bai family kicks her out, what good would that do?
¡°Besides, if he is targeting our marriage alliance with the Mo family, he would have revealed the truth before Youran married Mo Yunhao. The fact that they¡¯ve only been targeted after the wedding clearly shows that the person is making things difficult for the Bai and Mo families.¡±
Old Master Bai nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s what I found strange. So right at the start, I did not pay much attention to those rumors about Youran.¡±
They were not targeting the Bai family, but just a granddaughter who had no power and no status. Old Master Bai was not very bothered.
Especially not over small things like family background and whether she looked like them or not.
In the end, neither Bai Fei nor Old Master Bai was most concerned about the possibility that someone was targeting the Bai family. They did not even talk about whether Bai Youran was the Bai family¡¯s daughter or not.
Both of them were well aware that their marriage alliance with the Mo family was what mattered the most to the Bai family.
The Bai family would not disown Bai Youran now, regardless of whether she was the Bai family¡¯s true daughter or not. She had already married into the Mo family. As long as she remained there, their marriage alliance would continue.
So, regardless of whether she was their true daughter, they would still insist that she was their child.
Old Master Bai said, ¡°The matter has blown up, and there have been so many rumors recently as well. You had better deal with it carefully. Solve the problem and investigate that mother and daughter thoroughly. See whether there¡¯s someone behind all this and what his intentions are.¡±
¡°Understood!¡±
¡
Bai Youran was terrified when she found out!
She waspletely at a loss, and she immediately rushed to the Bai house.
Coincidentally, Old Master Bai was away, dealing with some matters, and he had also sent Bai Fei to investigate the incident. So the two of them were not at home.
Everyone else was working. When Bai Youran rushed home, only Zheng Min was there.
Zheng Min sat on the sofa in the living room and watched as Bai Youran rushed in frantically. She immediately knelt in front of the seated Zheng Min, grabbed her hand, and burst into tears.
¡°Mother, Mother, you mustn¡¯t believe them. I¡¯m your daughter! You¡¯ve raised me for so many years and I grew up by your side. You gave birth to me. How can I not be your daughter?
¡°They¡¯re lying. They¡¯re deliberately deceiving you because they are jealous of my status as the Bai family¡¯s youngdy. Mother, please believe me. I¡¯m the Bai family¡¯s daughter, I¡¯m the Bai family¡¯s daughter. Don¡¯t believe them and throw me out, all right?
¡°Mother, please, I beg you. You dote on me the most. Don¡¯t throw me out, all right?¡±
For years, she had been proudest of her status as a rich youngdy. Now that she was about to lose it, Bai Youran copsed!
Zheng Min sat on the sofa, looking at the girl in a detached manner. She was once again assured that this was not her daughter!
She was too stupid!
Chapter 894 - Dispelling Gossip (1)
Chapter 894: Dispelling Gossip (1)
Gossip and rumor were always rife, but nothing was confirmed yet and there was no proof. The Bai family had not even taken a stand!
But she was already in this state!
No one had done anything, but she was here begging for mercy. What was this?
She should be calmly treating it as a joke, to show that she did not care. Meanwhile, she should be inwardly weighing the pros and cons to find a way out for herself.
Zheng Min said, ¡°Is it true that you¡¯re not my daughter?¡±
Bai Youran was startled, then hurriedly denied it. ¡°No, Mother, I am your daughter. You gave birth to me. I¡¯m your daughter!¡±
Zheng Min said, ¡°Since you¡¯re my daughter, why are you crying?¡±
Bai Youran: ¡°¡¡±
Zheng Min smiled sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s no use pleading with me. Your grandfather makes the decisions in this family. He will decide whether to keep you in the family.¡±
With that, Zheng Min got up and went upstairs. She did not want to bother with Bai Youran.
If Bai Youran was not her daughter, where had her daughter gone?
***
Just as Mo Beihan expected, the Bai family did not abandon Bai Youran. Bai Youran¡¯s identity was not important to the Bai family. Their marriage alliance with the Mo family was more important.
The Bai family did not know that Mo Yunhao had gone bankrupt. They still thought that Mo Yunhao¡¯s business was sessful and that he was the Mo family¡¯s future sessor, so he was useful to the Bai family.
Mo Beihan smiled coldly. The Bai family would soon regret it.
Three dayster, the Bai family saved Bai Youran¡¯s reputation. They publicly announced that Bai Youran would always be the Bai family¡¯s daughter.
They put it very well. They did not dwell on whether Bai Youran was biologically rted, but that the Bai family would continue to acknowledge her.
When everyone saw the Bai family¡¯s response, they understoodpletely.
Their marriage alliance with the Mo family was the most important. Because of Bai Youran¡¯s status as the Young Madam of the Mo family, it did not matter to the Bai family if she was their biological child or not.
Many people envied Bai Youran¡¯s good fortune. She would definitely have been in trouble if this had happened before her engagement to Mo Yunhao.
At the very least, her worth among the upper ss would be greatly reduced!
But now that she was married, neither the Bai family nor the Mo family would casually abandon this marriage alliance.
Around that time, Bai Chi remembered what Bai Youran had told him before. She had found Gu Qingyao¡¯s mother and older sister and said that Gu Qingyao was not the Gu family¡¯s biological daughter. Now it looked as if Bai Youran had already known that she was one of Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s twins.
Then¡ might Gu Qingyao be the Bai family¡¯s real daughter?
They were the same age and were born on the same day. When Bai Chi thought about it, he rued the fact that he had not managed to marry Gu Qingyao. Gu Qingyao was now the Gu family¡¯s daughter, and her stepmother was a member of the Qiao family.
With the Qiao family¡¯s formal return, everyone had seen the might of the Qiao family¡¯s wealth. The Bai family and the Qiao family were now rted, which was definitely a good thing.
Bai Chi hurriedly reported the matter to Old Master Bai in hope of gaining his favor.
Old Master Bai was delighted and surprised to hear that!
If Gu Qingyao was really the Bai family¡¯s daughter, it would certainly benefit the Bai family!
In fact, it would be a huge benefit!
Meanwhile, Bai Fei had also finished investigating Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing.
¡°Grandfather, the two of them are called Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing. They are the ex-wife and daughter of the Gu family¡¯s fourth son, Gu Yunshen. That¡¯s the Gu Yunshen who married the Qiao family¡¯s youngest daughter a few days ago. They divorced ten years ago and have cut off all ties. It was Zhang Xiaohui who insisted on a divorce. They have a pair of twin daughters.¡±
Chapter 895 - Dispelling Gossip (2)
Chapter 895: Dispelling Gossip (2)
¡°One of them is Gu Ruoqing, the one who came with Zhang Xiaohui to make a fuss at our home. The other is Gu Qingyao.
¡°When they divorced, Zhang Xiaohui disliked Gu Qingyao. She had already found another husband and wanted to marry a rich man who lived in town. When Gu Yunshen and Zhang Xiaohui divorced, they took one daughter each andpletely cut off any ties between them. Even their daughters cut the ties between them.
¡°Gu Qingyao is indeed the same age as Youran, and they were born on the same day of the same month, in the same year. They were even born at the same ce Fourth Aunt gave birth to Youran.¡±
Old Master Bai was delighted. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. Hurry up and let the Gu family know¡ I¡¯ll go myself, and you muste along too!¡±
¡°All right!¡±
Old Master Bai could barely contain himself. The Bai family had only raised one daughter, but now they had two. These two could greatly benefit the family. Of course he was happy.
¡°Grandfather!¡± When Bai Fei saw that the Old Master had risen and was about to leave, he hurriedly added, ¡°There¡¯s something else I have to report to you!¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Gu Qingyao was engaged to Mo Beihan, and I heard that the wedding date is fixed for next month. If she really belongs to the Bai family, we don¡¯t have to waste another daughter since Youran is already married into the Mo family!¡±
Old Master Bai was taken aback. He had not thought of that.
That¡¯s right!
In their previous investigation, they had already found out that Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan were engaged. With Bai Youran married into the Mo family, they already had a marriage alliance with them. There was no need to also marry Gu Qingyao into the Mo family. That would be a waste!
¡°You¡¯re right. Since she¡¯s the Bai family¡¯s daughter, then we will call the shots.¡±
¡°Also, since Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing used to be part of the Gu family, then¡ might the Gu family be behind this? Or perhaps¡ Mo Beihan?¡±
Bai Fei frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Mo Beihan has the biggest motive. If he reveals Youran¡¯s identity and destroys the marriage alliance between the Bai family and the Mo family, it will certainly be an advantage to him in the Mo family.¡±
Old Master Bai grunted coldly. ¡°Vigers have no foresight. He probably didn¡¯t foresee that the Bai family would ept Youran! He probably thought that when he destroyed Bai Youran¡¯s standing, the Bai family would support him after he marries Gu Qingyao. That way, he would immediately have an advantage over Mo Yunhao in the Mo family!¡±
Old Master Bai was very dismissive of Mo Beihan. He led Bai Fei towards the Gu home.
At the moment, Gu Qingyao was at the Qiao home. When she heard what Mo Beihan had done, she raised her eyebrows. ¡°I guess that the Bai family will probablye looking for my father. They might even think I¡¯m the Bai family¡¯s daughter!¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°I know. Things have gone so smoothly for the Bai family recently that Old Master Bai has grown arrogant. He¡¯ll never guess how I¡¯m plotting against him.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Have you discussed it with my father? If Old Master Baies looking for him, how are you going to handle it?¡±
Mo Beihan said nonchntly, ¡°That¡¯s easy. After I told Uncle Gu about it, he guessed that Old Master Bai mighte looking for him. He has been waiting.¡±
Gu Qingyao was amused. Her father was a bad man. Since he was prepared, she did not have to worry.
¡°What do you want for lunch? I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes brightened. He and Yao Yao had very little time alone ever since their return to China. He seldom got to eat her cooking any more.
¡°Cook whatever you like. I like everything that you cook.¡±
Chapter 896 - Dispelling Gossip (3)
Chapter 896: Dispelling Gossip (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After Gu Yunshen married Qiao Yuying, they moved to the Qiao mansion. When Bai Chi heard that Old Master Bai and Bai Fei were going to the Gu house, he decided to tag along because he wanted to get into Gu Qingyao¡¯s good books and also wanted to get to know tycoons like the Qiaos.
In the end, they reached the Gu house only to discover that Gu Yunshen was not there. They found out that Gu Yunshen was living with the Qiaos.
Old Master Bai, Bai Fei and Bai Chi all looked odd. Perhaps, they themselves could not decide whether this was good news or not.
Next, they heard that Gu Qingyao was also staying there. She was not just going over there to y, but to live with her parents. That meant that they had settled there. This time, the three of them were delighted.
They thought that Gu Qingyao was Gu Yunshen¡¯s daughter, but Qiao Yuying was her stepmother. The fact that the Qiaos allowed Gu Qingyao to stay there meant that they liked the girl very much.
They had heard that the Qiaos only had grandsons, but no granddaughters. It was understandable that they would dote a little on this granddaughter.
The three of them excitedly rushed over to the Qiao house. Old Master Qiao had gone for a walk while the Old Madam was in the backyard, studying her medicinal herbs. Gu Yunshen received the three guests in the living room.
Old Master Bai exined the situation and made it clear that he wanted to bring Gu Qingyao back to the Bais.
When Gu Yunshen heard the story, he smiled suavely. ¡°Old Master, I think you¡¯ve been mistaken. Yao Yao is my daughter, and she¡¯s not rted to Zhang Xiaohui.¡±
Old Master Bai frowned and said rather sternly, ¡°I know that you were divorced, and the two children have broken off the ties between them. But Yao Yao carries the Bai bloodline. Of course, she can¡¯t be left forlorn outside the family.¡±
Gu Yunshen continued to smile good-naturedly. ¡°Old Master, you¡¯re really mistaken. Yao Yao is my biological daughter. I brought her into the family when Zhang Xiaohui gave birth.¡±
Old Master Bai, Bai Fei and Bai Chi were all stunned!
Gu Yunshen continued, ¡°Yao Yao is my daughter with Yuying. Zhang Xiaohui had an ulterior motive when she married me. Gu Ruoqing is not my biological daughter but was conceived by Zhang Xiaohui with her lover. I have always known this but kept it a secret.
¡°When I married Yuying, something happened to her, and we were separated. Zhang Xiaohui deliberately clung to me. They gave birth in the same ce. I wanted to bring Yao Yao home, so when I saw that one of Zhang Xiaohui¡¯s twins had gone missing, I reced her with my own child. Zhang Xiaohui could not say anything.
¡°She still doesn¡¯t know that Yao Yao is my daughter!¡±
This conclusion floored Old Master Bai.
¡°Impossible!¡± Bai Chi said frantically. ¡°Zhang Xiaohui gave birth to twins, and she took the child from our family. Since Zhang Xiaohui gave birth to Bai Youran, then Gu Qingyao must be our family¡¯s child.¡±
Gu Yunshen looked at Bai Chi. ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Bais publicly announced that Zhang Xiaohui ¡®s charges are false and Bai Youran is your child? Why do you say that she no longer belongs to your family?¡±
¡°You¡¡±
Bai Chi¡¯s face reddened. He secretly cursed Gu Yunshen for not being able to read between the lines. How could anyone believe such banalities?
Gu Yunshen said, ¡°I saw Zhang Xiaohui carry a child away. I didn¡¯t think too much about it. Times were hard then, and many girls did not survive. The Zhangs have always been biased against girls.. I assumed that Zhang Xiaohui thought that our family would look down on her after she had two girls and that it would affect her status in the family. Or she was afraid that she could not raise both of them, so she abandoned one of them!¡±
Chapter 897 - Dispelling Gossip (4)
Chapter 897: Dispelling Gossip (4)
Gu Yunshen said nonchntly, ¡°Anyway, the child wasn¡¯t mine, so I didn¡¯t care if she abandoned the child or killed her. Yao Yao is my daughter!
¡°Now, it looks like she didn¡¯t abandon the child but instead ced her in a rich family to enjoy the life of a wealthy youngdy!¡±
Old Master Bai, ¡°¡¡±
Bai Fei: ¡°¡¡±
Bai Chi: ¡°¡¡±
At that moment, Qiao Yuying entered the living room and sat down next to Gu Yunshen with a smile. ¡°Yao Yao is indeed my biological daughter. That year, my family ran into trouble and went overseas. But my husband did not know about it and thought that I had met with an ident. Zhang Xiaohui deliberatelytched on to him. He passed her off as one of the twins to legitimately bring her into the Gu family as his daughter.¡±
When Bai Chi and Bai Fei saw Qiao Yuying in the flesh, they lost all hope.
They had seen Gu Qingyao and knew what she looked like. She and Qiao Yuying looked very simr. One could tell at a nce that they were mother and daughter.
Qiao Yuying had already said so. She imed that the girl was her biological daughter, and the Bais had no proof, so they had no choice but to give up!
On the way home, the Bai family was still mourning the fact that Gu Qingyao was not their child.
Gu Qingyao was in the kitchen. Once she knew that the Bai family members had been sent packing, sheughed and said, ¡°They must be dreaming!¡±
Mo Beihan was standing next to her, chopping vegetables. ¡°Of course they¡¯re dreaming! Out of the blue, they acquired another tool to make a marriage alliance, and it even involves the Qiaos.¡±
¡°What are you intending to do about Zhang Xiaohui?¡± Gu Qingyao asked.
Mo Beihan put the cut vegetables on a te. Yao Yao said she would make him dumplings with these green, tender chives.
¡°I¡¯m not intending to do much. The Bai family will not let them off. My men have ended things swiftly and erased all evidence. The Bai family won¡¯t trace it back to me.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. She understood!
When the Bai family realized they could not make Gu Qingyao their pawn and confirmed that their child had been exchanged, they would certainly get even with Zhang Xiaohui!
Gu Qingyao finished up a few dishes as she asked, ¡°Are we really moving out after our wedding, or are we going to stay at the Mo house for a while?¡±
Mo Yunhao¡¯s incident had broken Old Master Mo and Grandma Mo¡¯s hearts. Mo Chengrui and the other children had not yet grown up. The two old folks had pinned all their hopes on Mo Beihan. They surely would not let him go.
Mo Beihan lowered his eyes and remained silent for a long time before he replied, ¡°We¡¯ll stay at the family house for a while! Grandfather has been in poor healthtely, and Grandma is not doing so well either. You¡¯re well-versed in medicine, can you look after their health for a while?
¡°The marital house I prepared earlier still belongs to us. If we want to, we can stay there in the future and visit the family home often.
¡°The rooms in the Mo house backyard have been renovated. We won¡¯t live with Mo Yunhao. You just have to keep my grandparentspany when you have time. Our rooms will have their own kitchen, and you can do your own cooking.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°All right, I understand!¡±
Both Grandfather Mo and Grandma Mo had been very good to her and Mo Beihan in their previous life. They were old now ¨C it was only right that they take care of them.
***
Mo Beihan stayed there that afternoon and had dumplings with the Qiao family before he went back and called his subordinates.
¡°Hello, Boss!¡±
¡°What¡¯s happening on Mo Yunhao¡¯s side?¡±
The other man smiled. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. Everything is under control.¡±
¡°Uhm! You can make things public now!¡±
Chapter 898 - Dispelling Gossip (5)
Chapter 898: Dispelling Gossip (5)
The Bai family made it clear that they would protect Bai Youran. So they could now make Mo Yunhao¡¯s problems public!
Three dayster, Mo Yunhao frantically ran into the Mo house. He immediately knelt in front of Old Master Mo and wailed, ¡°Grandfather, please save me, please save me!¡±
Old Master Mo was drinking tea; he was appalled.
Mo Yunhao grabbed the Old Master¡¯s legs and wailed, ¡°Grandfather, please save me. Only you can save me now. I need six hundred thousand yuan. Only six hundred thousand yuan and I¡¯ll be fine. Grandfather, please, please hurry up and give me six hundred thousand yuan.¡±
Six hundred thousand yuan!
Old Master Mo almost stopped breathing!
¡°What happened! Tell me properly.¡±
When Jiang Hongying and Bai Youran heard the noise, they came out. They were stunned by Mo Yunhao¡¯s appearance!
Mo Yunhao told them what had happened. He wept as he said, ¡°Grandfather, I didn¡¯t expect them to cheat me. I¡¯m the Mo family¡¯s young master, but they dared to cheat me. They¡¯re too bold. If you pay my debt, I certainly won¡¯t let them off.
¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m really desperate. I have no money. If they want to make a fuss, I may go to jail.¡±
¡°Can you please suppress the matter? I can¡¯t go to jail, and this matter cannot be made known! How else will I hold my head up in the future? Grandfather¡ please save me!¡±
When Old Master Mo heard what had happened, he was livid with rage!
He had already guessed that something had happened to the childtely. When he insisted on marrying Bai Youran, Old Master Mo knew that Jiang Hongying had misguided him and that he was not worth pitying.
He knew that once Mo Beihan acted against him, Mo Yunhao would certainly lose.
But what he heard today still disappointed Old Master Mo.
How had the Mo family raised such an idiot?
Everything had been so simple. Mo Beihan barely had to scheme in order to trap him. It was all his own stupidity. He did not even know how to use his brain when doing business, and someone had easily cheated him of 600,000 yuan. This¡ he would ruin the family!
Old Master Mo toppled onto the sofa in anger. He suddenly felt rather relieved that it was Mo Beihan who had cheated him and not someone else. Otherwise, who knows what else might have happened to this idiot?
At that moment, Old Master Mo suddenly realized why Mo Beihan had acted against Mo Yunhao. In the past, he felt that Mo Beihan was hostile towards Mo Yunhao and Jiang Hongying, and it was natural for him to act against them.
If Jiang Hongying and Mo Yunhao gained the upper hand, they would never let Mo Beihan off. Beihan was just protecting himself and making the first move.
But at that moment, he suddenly realized that he had thought too little about Mo Beihan¡¯s methods.
He was not just taking revenge on Mo Yunhao and Jiang Hongying. More importantly, he was controlling these useless creatures.
It would be disastrous if he were permitted to carry on.
The entire Mo family would be wiped out.
As of now, he had only been cheated of his money. But what about the future?
Society was presently developing so rapidly. All the major families were frantically building their wealth. Once the gap between the families widened, someone might use Mo Yunhao to plot against the Mo family.
Mo Beihan was just nipping trouble in the bud. He himself had acted to let his grandfather see with his own eyes just how stupid Mo Yunhao was, and how much trouble he could cause. Then he would control Mo Yunhao so that he had no chance to harm the Mo family.
His great-grandsons were still growing up. Mo Beihan did not want Mo Yunhao to drain the Mo family¡¯s resources.
Chapter 899 - Dispelling Gossip (6)
Chapter 899: Dispelling Gossip (6)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Old Master Mo sat on the sofa in silence. His eyes were filled with grief.
But he was suddenlyforted at the thought of the children. It wasn¡¯t so bad!
He was old and could not protect the Mo family much longer. But this grandson, Mo Beihan, had the ability to hold the Mo family together.
Jiang Hongying, who was listening, was bewildered!
¡°Yun-Yunhao, what did you just say? What six hundred thousand?¡±
Mo Yunhao wailed, ¡°Mother, hurry up and think of a way to raise money for me. I was cheated while doing business. If word gets out, I¡¯ll have to go to jail. Even if the Mo family can settle it to keep me out of jail, my reputation will be ruined.
¡°Hurry up and think of a solution! Grandfather, Grandfather, save me!¡±
Mo Yunhao looked at the stunned Bai Youran and suddenly roared, ¡°Why are you just standing there? Hurry back to the Bai family and get that three hundred thousand yuan back. Or you can forget about having money to spend.¡±
Get it back?
The roar made Bai Youran snap out of her trance!
How could she get back the money he had given? The Bai family had just publicly announced that she was their daughter and had protected her status. If she went back to ask for the money now, the Bai family might get angry and abandon her.
¡°How did you lose money? Who dared to cheat you? You were so capable, and you¡¯ve earned so much money in a short time. How did you lose money?¡±
Bai Youran felt unable to think. Why was she so unlucky as ofte?
After she got married, she should have been leading a life that everyone envied.
After getting married, she should have been driving a beautiful car every day, shopping and buying lots of pretty clothes and jewelry.
She had just gotten married, but nothing was like how she imagined it would be.
Where had things gone wrong?
She had just preserved her status as the Bai family¡¯s youngdy, and now something had happened to Mo Yunhao. Would she have any money to spend in the future?
Jiang Hongying was terrified when she understood!
She hurriedly flung herself in front of the Old Master. ¡°Old Master, Yunhao is your grandson. You must save him! If word gets out, Yunhao will never hold his head up again.¡±
¡°Six hundred thousand yuan. Just six hundred thousand yuan will save Yunhao. Old Master, please hurry and find the money to save him. All right?¡±
Old Master Mo looked at this mother and son. It had not urred to the two of them that Mo Yunhao would really go to jail. They just wanted to solve the problem and prevent news of it from spreading. They were not worried about jail, but humiliation.
In their eyes, a grandson of the Mo family did not need to go to jail even if he broke thew.
That was the most terrifying thing!
No wonder Beihan wanted to deal with them. Such scum would drag down the other Mo children sooner orter.
Old Master Mo grunted coldly. ¡°You speak so lightly. Do you know how much six hundred thousand yuan is? Could you casuallye up with a sum like that?¡±
In that era, 600,000 yuan was definitely a huge sum of money.
Most wealthy families could not produce that kind of cash.
Not even the Mo family.
They had many antiques, gold, jewels, porcin and other things. But they did not have much cash.
Old Master Mo knew that if the wealthier families sold their antiques and treasures and added that to their gold, they might be able to scrape up 600,000 yuan. But few could achieve that easily.
Six hundred thousand yuan was enough to invest in all the children in the family for their education.
¡°We don¡¯t have that much cash. You think of a way to raise money! You used to spend so much, be it on cars or houses.. I¡¯m sure you have plenty of money.¡±
Chapter 900 - Dispelling Gossip (7)
Chapter 900: Dispelling Gossip (7)
Mo Yunhao was taken aback, then immediately began crying even harder!
¡°Grandfather, save me! I have no money. I gave the Bai family three hundred thousand yuan, and I also spent a lot of money on the wedding. I really have no more money! Please, save me!¡±
¡°What about your car and vi?¡±
Mo Yunhao sobbed, ¡°I¡¯ve already sold them and spent the money, but it¡¯s still not enough. I¡¯m still short of six hundred thousand yuan.¡±
Jiang Hongying and Bai Youran almost fainted.
Old Master Mo said, ¡°The family cannot raise so much money. This is your own doing. You must think of a solution yourself. You were swaggering around recently and boasting about how much money you earned. Why don¡¯t you even have some savings?
¡°You can give three hundred thousand yuan to the Bai family for no reason, but can¡¯t produce six hundred thousand yuan to save yourself?¡±
Mo Yunhao immediately burst into tears. ¡°I cannot! I really don¡¯t have any more money. Grandfather, save me! Please save me. I don¡¯t want others to look down on me, wu wu wu¡¡±
¡°The Mo family doesn¡¯t have so much money. It¡¯s no use crying. Solve your own problems.¡±
Old Master Mo got up angrily, intending to leave. He did not want to see them.
Jiang Hongying saw that Old Master Mo had hardened his heart, and she said angrily. ¡°No, Old Master, how can you be so biased? Mo Beihan lost three hundred thousand yuan, and you paid his debt. Yunhao was just cheated by someone, and you refuse to give him a single cent?
¡°They are both the Mo family¡¯s grandsons. My Yunhao has a more legitimate im. In what way is he inferior to Mo Beihan, a bastard from a vige?¡±
¡°You¡¡± Old Master Mo was furious.
Mo Beihan was also his grandson. He and his wife felt guilty towards him and were always trying to make it up to him. They doted on him. How could he bear to hear Jiang Hongying calling him a bastard?
If she dared to behave like that to his face, what was she doing behind his back?
¡°Jiang Hongying, how dare you scream and shout in my presence! What makes you so bold? Do you have any respect for me, the Master of the house?¡±
Jiang Hongying looked indignant. ¡°Old Master, you¡¯re too biased. You paid Mo Beihan¡¯s debt, but you don¡¯t care about my Yunhao¡¯s debts. How can you do such a thing?¡±
¡°I can because the Mo family is mine!¡± Old Master Mo roared. ¡°If you dare to disobey me, you can get lost!¡±
Old Master Mo was so angry that the veins in his face bulged. His entire face was flushed.
¡°Who told you that I paid Beihan¡¯s three hundred thousand yuan debt? Did you see me do it? He solved it himself. It was never a big problem to begin with. Do you think I don¡¯t know why rumors were flying and disparaging him?
¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool and I don¡¯t know what the two of you are up to? Huh? Weren¡¯t you spendingvishly with your woman, buying cars and houses, and swaggering around? Why don¡¯t you have any money now? Where¡¯s the generous air you had at your wedding? You gave the Bai family three hundred thousand yuan without batting an eyelid. Since you¡¯re so rich, you can find a solution yourself!¡±
¡°No!¡± Jiang Hongying screamed. ¡°My son is the Mo family¡¯s sessor. Mo Beihan is a bastard. You cannot favor him like that. Everyone knows that he lost money. If you didn¡¯t give him the money, who did?
¡°We also have a share in the Mo family and its assets. How can you give the Mo family¡¯s money to Mo Beihan? Who agreed to that?¡±
¡°You¡¡± Old Master Mo was really angry this time. In the heat of his anger, his body refused to obey him. He went limp and copsed backwards.
¡°Grandfather!¡± Mo Beihan arrived home just in time to see the Old Master copse. He rushed over to support him.
Chapter 901 - Establishing The Successor (1)
Chapter 901: Establishing The Sessor (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Great-grandfather¡¡±
Mo Chengrui, Mu Mu, and the cousins were at home. This was such a major incident that they had already heard the ruckus from upstairs. But they were Mo Yunhao¡¯s juniors, so they did not join in.
But they hurried downstairs when they saw that something had happened to the Old Master.
Mo Beihan saw that something was amiss with the Old Master and immediately carried him to his bedroom.
He said to Mo Chengrui, who was running downstairs, ¡°Call your aunt!¡±
The moment Mo Chengrui heard that, he started running towards the door.
¡°Call her on the telephone!¡±
Mo Beihan roared as he carried the Old Master away.
Mo Chengrui hurriedly called the Qiao house. When Gu Qingyao received the call, she jumped in shock!
She thought that Mo Beihan had alreadye to an agreement with the Old Master regarding Mo Yunhao¡¯s incident? Old Master Mo should have been mentally prepared. Why was he so angry?
She did not say anymore but grabbed her medical kit and drove straight for the Mo house.
Mo Beihan carried Old Master Mo into the bedroom and put him on the bed. The Old Master was shaking, and it was clear that one of his legs could not move properly. It was the same for one of his arms. His speech was also slurred.
Mo Beihan¡¯s heart sank.
He was clearly having a stroke!
His grandfather was really old. He was almost 80 years old. Men of that age must not be over-excited or something might happen.
¡°Grandfather! Grandfather, calm down. Don¡¯t worry, all right? I¡¯ll settle everything. I guarantee nothing will go wrong, all right?¡±
Mo Beihan was suddenly filled with remorse when he saw how angry the Old Master was.
Some people became more vicious with age, but others grew more tenderhearted.
No matter how useless their children and grandchildren were, they hoped that their children would have a good life.
When he was young, his grandfather had painstakingly preserved the Mo family and did not have much time to nurture the next generation. Things were in turmoil then as well. It had been difficult just to survive.
Old Master Mo felt guilty towards his oldest son, Mo Huai, and his grandson, Mo Yunhao. He felt that he had not taught them well, which was why they had grown up like that.
Even though Mo Yunhao was useless, the Old Master still hoped things would go smoothly for him. As long as he was not a bad person, the Mo family was willing to support him.
But after his experiences in his previous life, Mo Beihan knew what Jiang Hongying and Mo Yunhao were like. He had manipted them to expose their evil nature. Old Master Mo found it difficult to ept.
Mo Beihan felt remorseful. If he had just held on a little longer, he could secretly suppress Mo Yunhao, just as he had in his previous life. It would be enough to control him. Even if he wanted to act against them, he should have waited until the two old folks had passed away.
¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m sorry. I promise you that nothing will happen to the Mo family. I¡¯ll settle it. Nothing must happen to you. I¡¯m about to get married and Chengrui is growing up and can look for a match too. Mu Mu is growing up as well. Grandfather, the Mo family is about to be very lively. Nothing must happen to you. I¡¯ll go and solve the problem, all right?
¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯ll settle it.¡±
Of course, the Old Master understood what he was saying.
If the Old Master could not bear it, Mo Beihan could withdraw.
Old Master Mo¡¯s eyes immediately reddened. He stretched out a shaking hand and held Mo Beihan¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s¡ It¡¯s not your fault¡ Not your fault¡¡±
The mother and son were a risk. If they were not dealt with, it would disadvantage the other Mo children.
It was just their own nature being revealed. He did not me Mo Beihan.
Old Master Mo looked at himself and knew that something was amiss. He said to the butler who came running. ¡°Go¡ go and summon¡ everyone. Even the other branches of the family.. Summon them all.¡±
Chapter 902 - Establishing The Successor (2)
Chapter 902: Establishing The Sessor (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The butler¡¯s expression froze and hurried off to summon everyone.
Jiang Hongying and Mo Yunhao were shocked and dazed when they saw the Old Master copse. When they recovered their wits, they dashed into the Old Master¡¯s room, only to hear what he had just said.
Jiang Hongying¡¯s brain buzzed when she saw the Old Master lying there, half-paralyzed. His mouth and eyes looked a little crooked and his speech was slurred.
For some reason, her immediate concern was not the Old Master¡¯s health. Instead, she seized Mo Yunhao, and they stumbled out.
Mo Yunhao was deeply frightened. His face was dead white as he ran out with his mother. He said fearfully, ¡°Mother! Mother, Grandfather isn¡¯t going to make it, is he? Was it because I made him so angry? If Grandfather doesn¡¯t make it, how will I find the money? Who will pay my debts?¡±
Jiang Hongying was now shaking. But for some reason, she felt a trace of delight. She grabbed Mo Yunhao¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Quick, go and find someone to bring your father home. Quickly!¡±
When she finished, she looked at Bai Youran, who was still standing there in shock. She said angrily, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Go home quickly and ask your grandfather and older cousin toe over. Hurry!¡±
Bai Youran was too shocked. She did not know what to do. When she heard Jiang Hongying¡¯s orders, she subconsciously obeyed and ran towards the Bai house.
Mo Yunhao said in surprise, ¡°Mother, why are you asking them toe over?¡±
Jiang Hongying red at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that your grandfather won¡¯t make it? He has just summoned the other branches of the family. He¡¯s certainly going to give up his position as Master. Of course, the Bai family is here to support you.¡±
Mo Yunhao was taken aback!
Jiang Hongying dragged him along, advising him, ¡°Yunhao, listen to me. No one else knows what happened to you, right? Just deny itter on and don¡¯t mention it. Just say that it¡¯s all a lie.
¡°They don¡¯t know anything, and they still think you earned a lot of money from your business! In contrast, Mo Beihan recently failedpletely. The other branch will certainly support you as the next master. Also, you have the Bai family¡¯s support, so you will certainly beat Mo Beihan.¡±
When Mo Yunhao heard that, his brain instantly cleared. His eyes widened, and he gulped. He said with certainty, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re right. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be sure to be the next master.¡±
When discussing who would be the next master of the Mo family, everyone overlooked Mo Huai.
Because everyone knew that Mo Huai did not have the ability to carry the Mo family forward. Even those from the other branch of the family would not consider Mo Huai. And that included Old Master Mo.
The fight to be the next master had been between Young Uncle Mo and Mo Yunhao.
Mo Beihan had appearedter, but Young Uncle Mo had no intention of taking charge of the Mo family. Rather, it was Mo Yunhao and Jiang Hongying who were eagerly vying for the position.
Gu Qingyao reached the Mo house in half an hour. By that time, Grandma Mo had returned too. When she saw what had happened to the Old Master, she almost fainted in fear.
¡°Old man¡ old man, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±
When Old Master Mo saw her, he reached out his hand, and Grandma Mo hurriedly rushed over to take it. When she saw that he had lost the use of half his body, she began to cry.
¡°I¡¯m¡ I¡¯m all right. I won¡¯t die!¡±
When Gu Qingyao arrived, Mu Mu brought her over. When she reached the Old Master¡¯s bedroom, she saw Mo Beihan, Mo Chengrui and the rest.. Grandma Mo was crying, but Mo Yunhao and Jiang Hongying were absent.
Chapter 903 - Establishing The Successor (3)
Chapter 903: Establishing The Sessor (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
When Mo Beihan saw Gu Qingyao, he hurriedly said, ¡°Yao Yao,e and see how my grandfather is. Hurry!¡±
Gu Qingyao checked the Old Master. His color was poor, but she did not think it was too serious.
¡°The Old Master has suffered a stroke. He¡¯d been overly excited, and he cannot move half his body. In the future¡ he certainly won¡¯t be able to move with ease.¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s heart sank, and he felt even worse. ¡°Then¡ can he recover?¡±
Gu Qingyao consoled him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s not as serious as you think. The Old Master¡¯s leg and arm still have some sensation, and he can move them a little. I¡¯ll perform acupuncture first, then with exercise, he might be able to recover. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±
Mo Beihan nodded and let Gu Qingyao quickly treat the Old Master.
Gu Qingyao was opening her medical kit as she said, ¡°Only you and Grandma Mo should remain! The rest should leave.¡±
Of course, Mo Beihan obeyed her and asked the rest to leave. Grandma Mo was rather worried. She knew that Gu Qingyao¡¯s medical skills were top-notch, but she had never witnessed them before. Over the years, she had eaten many herbal dishes that Gu Qingyao had created and her health had improved greatly. But this was the first time she saw Gu Qingyao treating someone to save their life.
¡°This¡ Yao Yao, she¡¡±
¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Yao Yao is a very good doctor. In her six years overseas, she apanied Grandma Qiao to treat patients, and nothing has ever gone wrong. I won¡¯t harm Grandfather.¡±
¡°Oh¡ Oh¡¡± Grandma Mo did not have anything more to say.
Mo Chengrui, Mo Yunhao and the others were about to leave when Jiang Hongying, Mo Huai and the members of the other branch of the family arrived. Young Uncle Mo, Mo Wei¡¯s family also hurried over.
¡°Stop, what are you doing to the Old Master? Who gave you permission to act?¡±
Jiang Hongying rushed in and immediately started shouting at Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao.
¡°What is she doing?¡±
The Qiao family had be very famous in the capitaltely, and even Jiang Hongying recognized Gu Qingyao. But she still did not know that Gu Qingyao was going to marry Mo Beihan.
Jiang Hongying and led the others in, making a big fuss as she did so.
¡°Mo Beihan, are you crazy? Old Master is already in this state. Not only are you not seeking medical treatment, but you¡¯re letting a little girl fool around? Are you intending to kill the Old Master?¡±
Old Master Mo was still very alert. He knew what state his body was in and was afraid that things would be worse. It would be a disaster if he could not even speak.
So he ignored Jiang Hongying. When he saw that everyone from the other family branch had arrived, he hurriedly spoke, ¡°You¡¯re all here now. I have something to announce¡¡±
¡°Old Master, don¡¯t worry. Just get well soon. The Mo family will be fine. Yunhao is around. He will certainly take good care of the Mo family. You just need to rx and take care of your health.¡±
The members of the other branch immediately looked at Jiang Hongying.
In Old Master Mo¡¯s generation, he was the oldest son of direct descent. He had two younger brothers and three cousins who were still living and healthy.
In the past, it had been very hard for a wealthy family like that to survive in society. They had only survived because these members had split from the family.
But Old Master Mo was very capable. Although they had suffered heavy losses, he used all his ingenuity and managed to preserve most of the Mo family¡¯s power.
Now that society had opened up, everyone had slowly begun to gather again.
Old Master Mo was old, and no one really bothered with these big families anymore. So the Mo family was at a crucial juncture in its development.. The next master would be critical to the Mo family.
Chapter 904 - Establishing The Successor (4)
Chapter 904: Establishing The Sessor (4)
Everyone looked at Jiang Hongying. Did her attitude mean that the Old Master was about to hand the family business over to Mo Yunhao?
Mo Yunhao had been rather useless in the past. Although he was slightly superior to his father, it was only the advantage of youth.
Mo Huai was middle-aged but still had not achieved anything. Of course he was not very capable.
But Mo Yunhao was still young and he still had potential.
They had heard recently that Mo Yunhao had made a lot of money. It seemed that he had matured and grown capable, but to these members of the other branch, Mo Yunhao¡¯s aptitude had always been obvious. He only achieved some small sesses recently, and they needed to observe him further.
In contrast, Mo Beihan had always been outstanding during his three years in the Mo family. They trusted Mo Beihan more.
Later on, he went overseas to study. Others might think that Mo Beihan was foolish to give up the influence he had built up over the years in the Mo family, but to the Mo family members, more learning was a good thing!
At the least, he would grow in breadth of experience, and studying was always good.
Second Grandfather spoke up. ¡°Master, theing years will be pivotal to the Mo family¡¯s future developments. The next Master will determine the Mo family¡¯s fate for the next few decades. Please think it over carefully. You must take a long view of a person¡¯s abilities. Just an asional sess or two is not an indication of ability.¡±
Second Grandfather was a few years younger than Old Master Mo. As he spoke, he deliberately nced at Jiang Hongying. His tone made it clear that he supported Mo Beihan.
He was very concerned about the Mo family. He had known Mo Beihan in the years that he returned to the Mo family. The child was already very capable in his years outside the family and had always been outstanding in his work. He was delighted that a young man like that was the Mo family¡¯s grandson.
The Mo family had brought him back and groomed him for a few years. He was definitely more capable than that useless Mo Yunhao.
In the three years after Mo Beihan¡¯s return, the facts proved that this young fellow was very capable.
Not only was he capable, but the young ones in his family were also very intelligent.
Third Grandfather did not say anything. He was one of two cousins, and his older brother was two years older than Old Master Mo. But his mother was a concubine, so his status was lower.
In those tumultuous times, it was them, the distant rtives, who had suffered the heaviest losses. In preserving their power, Old Master Mo had given priority to those who were more closely rted.
As a result, they very much hoped that the Mo family could quickly advance so that they could have more benefits.
Mo Beihan had given them many benefits in the past.
¡°That¡¯s right. A person¡¯s ability is judged by their long-term performance and not momentary sesses. The next few decades are very important to the Mo family. If the Old Master is thinking of naming a sessor, I think Beihan will be a good choice.¡±
Jiang Hongying¡¯s expression changed, but the family was not finished.
¡°When Beihan entered the Mo family, we investigated all his previous work records. At a young age, he was already doing very well even without the Mo family¡¯s help or any kind of family background. Now he has gone overseas to study for three years and has gained experience and knowledge. Beihan is the more convincing choice!¡±
Jiang Hongying was livid. She had not expected these old fellows to still support Mo Beihan so staunchly after news of Mo Beihan¡¯s losses had spread through the capital.
¡°That was in the past. Things are different now. He lost three hundred thousand yuan in business. Three hundred thousand yuan! Didn¡¯t the Mo family have to pay his debts? The Mo family cannot bear his losses.¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Grandma Mo roared.
Chapter 905 - Establishing The Successor (5)
Chapter 905: Establishing The Sessor (5)
Jiang Hongying felt humiliated after being shouted at in front of so many people.
Judging from the Old Master¡¯s appearance, he was about to establish a sessor. This was herst chance. She charged.
¡°Mother, why are you asking me to shut up? I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±
¡°Everyone knows that Mo Beihan lost three hundred thousand yuan. Wasn¡¯t it the Mo family who paid his debts? He hasn¡¯t made a single cent, but has lost such arge sum of money. How many more three hundred thousand yuan debts can the Mo family cover?
¡°Things are different now. No matter how capable he seemed in the past, that does not mean he is still capable.
¡°Our Yunhao is different. His recent achievements are clear for all to see. Why should¡¡±
¡°When he lost six hundred thousand yuan and knelt at my feet to beg me to save him, was that also clear for all to see?¡± Old Master Mo suddenly interrupted her.
Jiang Hongying¡¯s face immediately flushed. She assumed that the Old Master would not bring up this matter and humiliate Yunhao in front of so many people, especially not when a stranger like Gu Qingyao was present.
Six hundred thousand yuan?
The old men were stunned to hear that!
Gu Qingyao had been performing acupuncture and had just given him a pill. Old Master Mo felt much better and could talk more easily.
He took Mo Beihan¡¯s hand and said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯ve already decided that the next Master of the Mo family will be Beihan. I¡¯m old, and in the future, Beihan will deal with all the internal family affairs. He will also take over all the property and assets in the Mo family¡¯s name.¡±
¡°No way!¡± Jiang Hongying roared. ¡°Old Master, you cannot be so biased. Yunhao has done so well. Why should he have no shares?
¡°Mo Beihan is just a country bumpkin. Why should he¡¡±
¡°You¡¡±
¡°Grandfather, calm down. Let me finish your acupuncture and preserve your health. You must not move now.¡±
Old Master Mo was about to erupt when Gu Qingyao¡¯s calm, elegant voice rang out. She took out her silver needles and ced them in the Old Master¡¯s acupoints. The Old Master was so angry that he was quivering. His movements were affecting his treatment.
Grandma Mo looked and said, ¡°Right, right, right! We¡¯ll talkter. Don¡¯t be so hasty!¡±
¡°All of you go out. We¡¯ll talk after the acupuncture is done.¡±
Jiang Hongying was reluctant to leave. Old Master Mo looked at Gu Qingyao. ¡°My¡¡±
¡°Grandfather Mo, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be fine. At most, you might have difficulty moving. I guarantee your speech will be unaffected.¡±
Old Master Mo immediately sighed with relief!
As long as he could speak and convey his intentions, it was fine.
He was old, and it was natural for his health to fail. He was mentally prepared. He could ept it as long as he could still speak.
He was just about to ask everyone to leave when the butler suddenly announced that Old Master Bai and Bai Fei had arrived.
Jiang Hongying immediately sighed with relief. With the Bai family present, they would certainly get hold of the family fortune.
Bai Fei helped Old Master Bai in. When thetter saw Old Master Mo lying in bed, he said worriedly, ¡°How did something like that happen so suddenly? Old Mo, we old fellows are not as strong as those young people. We must take care of our bodies!¡±
Old Master Mo tried to keep as calm as possible and prevent himself from getting over-excited and affecting Gu Qingyao¡¯s treatment.
¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m old, and some things are unavoidable. Thank you for your concern!¡±
Old Master Mo had no intention of saying more, but Old Master Bai would not let this opportunity slip by so easily. He had made a marriage alliance with the Mo family in order to help Mo Yunhao be the master of the Mo family.
Chapter 906 - Establishing The Successor (6)
Chapter 906: Establishing The Sessor (6)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
He had not expected Old Master Mo to fail so soon. He had not even had time to do anything before Old Master Mo established his sessor.
Old Master Bai nced at the old men around him and smiled, ¡°Are you looking for a sessor? It¡¯s true that we¡¯re getting old and that we cannot do as much as we would like to. We need the younger generation¡¯s help. It is also an opportunity to train them.
¡°I¡¯ve kept this grandson by my side for many years. But your Yunhao is doing quite well. He has married my only granddaughter. In the future, he will have us two old men to protect him. I¡¯m sure everything will go well for him.¡±
Old Master Mo¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. He was not the only one. Besides Jiang Hongying and Mo Yunhao, Gu Qingyao and the rest all looked upset.
The Mo family was establishing their sessor. Why should they have to listen to an outsider?
Old Master Bai was clearly threatening them. Old Master Mo had just be incapacitated, yet he could not wait?
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan had expected this, so they did not react.
But Jiang Hongying and Mo Yunhao were delighted!
In the past, Old Master Bai would not dare to interfere with the Mo family¡¯s affairs so openly. But things were different now. Old Master Mo had copsed.
Bai Youran had run home and told him that Old Master was not going to make it, so he hurried over. He was not wary of Old Master Mo any longer.
Old Master Mo wanted to explode, but Gu Qingyao pressed him back. ¡°Grandfather, keep calm!¡±
Old Master Mo paused and immediately calmed down.
He must go on living. Otherwise, who knew how this Old Bai would make things difficult for Mo Beihan when he became the master of the Mo family!
Old Master Mo smiled, ¡°Thank you for visiting me. I¡¯m fine. You had better hurry back! You¡¯re getting old too. Don¡¯t end up lying here like me. That would be bad!¡±
Grandma Mo smiled frostily. ¡°We can settle our own family affairs. Thank you for your visit. Second Son, escort Old Master Bai outside so he can rest. The rest of you should leave too. The doctor is in the middle of treatment!¡±
The Second Son that Grandma Mo referred to was her younger son, Mo Wei!
Mo Wei went forward and very politely invited Old Master Bai to leave.
Old Master Bai looked livid.
¡°Hold on!¡± Jiang Hongying shouted. ¡°Old Master, you can also see that you¡¯re old and need the help of the younger generation. The Mo family has so many affairs, you cannot manage by yourself. Old Master Bai is here and can act as a witness. In the future, Yunhao should be allowed to manage the Mo family affairs! He¡¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need. Beihan is the next master of the Mo family. He will attend to all family affairs.¡±
¡°No!¡±
Jiang Hongying was on the verge of copse. ¡°Old Master, you can¡¯t do that. Yunhao is clearly morepetent. You cannot be so biased.¡±
¡°He caused the Mo family to lose more than three hundred thousand yuan. How can he be the master of the Mo family?¡±
Old Master Mo snorted coldly. ¡°That rumor about three hundred thousand yuan was false. There was no such thing, it was just gossip. After so many years, Yunhao has just aplished one thing, which was to make a little money. Now he has lost six hundred thousand yuan. I will never hand the Mo family over to him.¡±
Mo Yunhao had lost 600,000 yuan?
Old Master Bai and Bai Fei were shocked!
¡°No!¡± Jiang Hongying shrieked. ¡°Old Master, Yunhao did not lose any money. He¡¡±
¡°Since he didn¡¯t lose any money, don¡¯te asking me for money.¡±
Jiang Hongying: ¡
Jiang Hongying was desperate; she shouted angrily, ¡°Why should you repay Mo Beihan¡¯s three hundred thousand yuan debt, but ignore my Yunhao when he has a small problem?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already said that Beihan did not lose any money and I didn¡¯t pay any debts.¡±
¡°Then where did the money he loste from?¡±
¡°I gave it to him!¡±
Jiang Hongying¡¯s angry speech had barely ended when Gu Qingyao¡¯s calm and elegant voice rang out.. The entire room fell silent.
Chapter 907 - Aunt Is Extremely Domineering (1)
Chapter 907: Aunt Is Extremely Domineering (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
She had been quiet since she stepped over the threshold. It was not appropriate for her to interfere with the Mo family¡¯s affairs. She just focused on treating Old Master Mo.
Even now, she was still bending over the Old Master, steadily giving him acupuncture.
Jiang Hongying¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°What did you say?¡±
¡°I said I gave him the three hundred thousand yuan.¡±
Jiang Hongying was furious. ¡°Just because you say that you gave it to him does not mean that it¡¯s true. It¡¯s three hundred thousand yuan, not three thousand yuan. Where would you find so much money to pay his debts? You should consider your own worth before you make such boasts.¡±
Jiang Hongying recognized Gu Qingyao. After the Qiao family¡¯s status was revealed, Gu Qingyao had attracted a lot of attention in the capital. But to Jiang Hongying, Gu Qingyao was merely the Qiao family¡¯s stepdaughter and the Gu family¡¯s daughter. The Qiao family certainly would not dote on her. She was doing pretty well if Qiao Yuying did not deal with her severely.
Gu Qingyao cocked her head and said nonchntly. ¡°What is a mere three hundred thousand yuan to the Qiao family? We can even afford three million, much less three hundred thousand yuan.¡±
Jiang Hongyingughed. ¡°Do you think the Qiao family¡¯s money is yours? Who are you to use it as you please? You¡¯re just a stepdaughter.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°The Qiao family¡¯s money may not be mine, but the money that belongs to Qiao¡¯s Jewelry is definitely mine. I¡¯m the sole heir to Qiao¡¯s Jewelry!
¡°As for my cousins, uncles and grandparents, if I need a little money to make ends meet, I just have to say the word!¡±
¡°You¡¯re just a stepdaughter, how can you be the sole heir to Qiao¡¯s Jewelry? You¡¡±
¡°I forgot to tell you that I¡¯m my parents¡¯ biological daughter. Fortunately, Old Master Bai is here and can act as a witness. My parents told Old Master Bai themselves. Young Master Bai was present too, right?¡±
Gu Qingyao turned and cocked her head at Old Master Bai and Bai Fei.
Everyone looked at them.
Old Master Bai and Bai Fei¡¯s expressions immediately stiffened. At the moment, they regretteding to the Mo house.
Gu Qingyao just looked at him. If he did not say anything, she would just keep looking at him.
Old Master Bai looked rather awkward, but he could not refute something like that.
¡°It¡¯s true¡ Miss Qiao told me herself that this young girl is her biological daughter.¡±
Jiang Hongying was bewildered!
Everyone knew how wealthy the Qiao family was. But everyone thought that this girl was a stepdaughter from the Gu family. Who knew!
She was actually the Qiao family¡¯s granddaughter!
¡°That can¡¯t be right. Why should you pay his debts. What is your motive¡¡±
Gu Qingyao interrupted Jiang Hongying before she could finish. ¡°I forgot to tell you that Brother Beihan and I are engaged. We got engaged seven years ago, back in our hometown, and we¡¯re getting married next month. The invitations are ready, and we will send them to everyone soon.¡±
Her words struck Jiang Hongying and Mo Yunhao like a bolt out of the blue. Their brains were ringing, and they could not think straight.
Engaged?
Mo Beihan was engaged?
He even got engaged seven years ago?
Why did they not know about this?
Gu Qingyao ignored their shock and continued. She was prepared to deal with the problem for once and for all.
¡°Mo Beihan is the most suitable person to be in charge of the Mo family and its resources. He has the entire Qiao family group to guide him. The Qiao family has settled in the capital and is looking to partner with a local family. The Mo family is naturally the best choice.
¡°My teacher is Jiang Yiru, the famous doctor from Jiangnan. She is also the mother of Qin Zhiyuan, the head of the Qin family, which has also just moved to the capital. The Qin family has always been on good terms with the Qiao family overseas and are also looking for partners.
¡°If I¡¯m the next mistress of the Mo family, the Qiao family and the Qin family will happily hand the partnership over to the Mo family. Is this sufficient reason for Mo Beihan to be the Mo family¡¯s sessor?¡±
Chapter 908 - Aunt Is Extremely Domineering (2)
Chapter 908: Aunt Is Extremely Domineering (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Mo Beihan nced at his wife. He was smiling and looked rather smug. The four brothers, Mo Chengrui, Mo Chengxu, Mo Chengjing and Mu Mu¡¯s eyes twitched as they looked at their uncle¡¯s expression!
Wow!
You can still look so smug when you depend on your wife to back you up? Young Uncle, aren¡¯t you rather shameless?
We know you¡¯re capable, but these people don¡¯t!
They¡¯ll think you¡¯re hiding behind a woman¡¯s skirts!
Jiang Hongying and Mo Yunhao quivered with anger, but they could not utter a word.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s mouth arched in a cold smile!
Bai Youran had run home to get her family to pressurize the Mo family and grab the position of the sessor. The problem was that Old Master Bai and Bai Fei had reallye. It was alright if Old Master Bai just supported Mo Yunhao behind the scenes, but at his age, he was still shamelessly rushing over to someone else¡¯s house to threaten them.
Do you think you¡¯re the only one who has family backing?
After a long pause, Jiang Hongying gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re so arrogant. Are you thinking of taking over the Mo family?¡±
Everyone¡¯s expression froze!
Gu Qingyaoughed softly, her expression gentle. ¡°The Qiao family is a merchant family. It cannot take over the Mo family.¡±
The old men from the other branch of the family had been shocked. Now that they calmed down and thought about it carefully, they realized that she was right!
Both the Qiaos and the Qins were merchant families. They were in business.
The Mo family was different. The Mo family had true power. Even the Gu family only enjoyed its current sess because of the Mo family¡¯s protection.
How could the Qiao family take over the Mo family?
It was called an alliance of the strong, which would mutually benefit them!
The old men were delighted. They already wanted Mo Beihan to be the next master. It was even better that Mo Beihan could bring such benefits to the Mo family!
They all happily told Old Master Mo that Mo Beihan was more suitable.
Mo Beihan was so capable at work. They all knew that. Now his wife would bring such enormous economic benefits. Who else could the Mo family pick as a sessor?
There was no question. He was the clear choice!
Old Master Mo looked at his cousins who were so excited that their faces were flushed. Then he looked at Mo Beihan. He was inwardly frantic.
Brat, you are so wealthy and so capable. Why don¡¯t you say something?
Can¡¯t you see that these old fellows want to sell you to Gu Qingyao so that the Mo family can make money? They all think that you¡¯re hiding behind a woman¡¯s skirts! Say something!
A pity that Mo Beihan did not say a word. Rather, he looked smug and proud. Old Master Mo could barely stand to look at him.
Mo Beihan really did not care!
In his previous life, he had more than enough money and power. He had everything. He had sufficiently enjoyed his position and status. Now, all these empty achievements meant nothing to him.
Yao Yao was the darling he had chosen for himself. He would dote on her all his life.
You can think of me as hiding behind a woman¡¯s skirts. He was more than happy to see Yao Yao hold an important position in the family.
His darling. He wanted everyone to worship her!
When the acupuncture wasplete, Gu Qingyao removed the needles one by one. ¡°Old Master, don¡¯t get angry easily. You must avoid emotional upheavals. Your arm and leg still have some sensation, but you must exercise them more in the future.¡±
Old Master Mo looked at his grandson who was peacefully hiding behind his woman. He answered mournfully, ¡°Very well!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
When she returned to the living room, Gu Qingyao looked at her prescription as she thought about what medicine to give to the Old Master to improve his health. Mo Beihan tugged at her wrist. ¡°Yao Yao, please take care of my grandfather¡¯s health!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Why stand on ceremony with me?¡±
He asked Gu Qingyao because he was well aware of Gu Qingyao¡¯s medical skills. He would only stop worrying if Gu Qingyao took charge.
Gu Qingyao looked at the old men from the other branch of the family who had just emerged behind them. She smiled warmly and reached out to hold hisrge hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite when you ask me for help!
¡°Do you think the Qiao, Qin and Gu families are so blind that they cannot see how outstanding you are?¡±
Chapter 909 - The Eve Of The Wedding (1)
Chapter 909: The Eve Of The Wedding (1)
Mo Beihan was shocked!
This girl usually spoke so softly that just the sound of his voice enticed him. To him, his Yao Yao was also so gentle and kind. Perhaps it was because her life was more affluent when she was young. Yao Yao had nevercked anything, be it money or mental stimtion. Perhaps that was why his Yao Yao seldom appearedbative!
She spoke very softly, but her words always carried weight.
She was clearly signaling those old men not to dismiss him.
Mo Beihan¡¯s heart warmed. He held her hand. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t tire yourself out!¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°Uhm! I¡¯ll go back and get some herbs. Don¡¯t worry about the Old Master¡¯s health. He¡¯ll be fine after a period of recuperation.¡±
Mo Beihan nodded. Gu Qingyao drove back to the Qiao house.
She had the herbs that Old Master Mo needed in her interspace, but it was not convenient to take them out at the Mo house.
Gu Qingyao left. The old men were inwardly pleased to see the two young lovers getting along so well.
The Mo family did notck power and status. They held high positions and were very wise in the worldly sense. They could tell from the rate that society was developing that freedom had returned and normality had been restored. At the moment, they needed more money, so they could continue living afortable life.
The Mo family had so many children and grandchildren. Surely they could not send all of them to work units?
There would always be some mediocre ones that the family would have to support. How could they support these members without money?
***
The old men left happily. Jiang Hongying, Mo Yunhao and Bai Youran werepletely bewildered!
Today¡¯s incident had been a severe blow to them. Almost everything they had worked towards for so many years was lost!
Old Master Mo said he would hand the family over to Mo Beihan and really did so. That day, he handed over all the important matters. He even handed all the assets over to Mo Beihan.
He focused on his own recuperation.
Subsequently, Gu Qingyao went over to the Mo house almost every day and spent most of her time there. She personally brewed medicine for the Old Master, prepared medicinal dishes, and helped him to exercise.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s cooking was top-notch. She, however, had experienced the prosperity ofter years and was naturally more particr about her food than most people currently were.
Although the Mo family¡¯s kitchen servants could make many dishes, they were not chefs. In the past, people were not so particr and many resources were scarce. They were content with just filling their bellies. They were not so particr about taste.
So the cooking skills of thedy who worked in the kitchen were far inferior to that of Gu Qingyao.
She gaped as she watched Gu Qingyao cook!
You mean you could be so particr about food?
¡°Miss¡ Miss Gu? Where did you learn all this?¡±
She was so young but was such a good cook. But she was a rich youngdy. Why was she such a good cook?
The other young wife in the family was also a rich youngdy. Bai Youran had married into the Mo family for such a long time, but she had never darkened the kitchen door.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°I often cooked when I was living in my hometown. My grandfather is a doctor, and my father also studies medicine. I grew up in that kind of environment, so I¡¯m used to making medicinal cuisine.
¡°I learnt even more when I was overseas. The Qiao family enjoyed eating Chinese dishes when they were overseas, and they cooked these dishes themselves, so I learnt a lot from the chef.¡±
The Old Master had medicinal dishes that were specially prepared for him. As for Grandma Mo, she had lighter, more nutritious dishes. Then there was a fish head with diced peppers that would go with rice, braised meatballs, braised prawns¡
Thedy who worked in the kitchen gulped. Just looking at them made her hungry!
Chapter 910 - The Eve Of The Wedding (2)
Chapter 910: The Eve Of The Wedding (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°In the future, Old Master needs to eat medicinal dishes more often while Old Madam needs lighter dishes. As for Rui Rui and the others, young people like more heavily-seasoned dishes. They¡¯re still growing and must have enough nutrition!¡±
Thedy nodded and made note of it.
That afternoon, the dishes wereid out on the table. Everyone was back for lunch. It was a rest day, and Mo Chengrui and the others did not need to go to school.
Mo Beihan carried the Old Master¡¯s food upstairs. ¡°Have lunch with your aunt. I¡¯ll bring the food to Grandfather.¡±
The younger ones assented and sat down to lunch.
The younger ones almost cried when they saw the dishes on the table!
Life with Young Aunt was better!
In the years that Aunt had been away, they did not eat as well as they had in their hometown!
Mu Mu looked at theden tables and asked hopefully, ¡°Aunt, will we be able to eat like that every day when you marry into the Mo family?¡±
He was not a child any longer. He usually appeared to be more mature, and his boyish side only appeared in Gu Qingyao¡¯s presence.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°If you want to eat these, you can just tell thedy who works in the kitchen. She¡¯ll make sure that you don¡¯tck anything.¡±
While they gobbled their food, Mo Chengjing, who seldom spoke, said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t cook as well as you. But if you have to keep cooking for us, Young Uncle will probably drive us out.¡±
The other three nodded solemnly.
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
There was one else around. Grandma Mo¡¯s food had been sent upstairs too. She was keeping Old Master Mopany. Only Mo Chengrui, his brothers, and Gu Qingyao were in the living room.
As they were talking andughing, Jiang Hongying and Mo Yunhao returned. Bai Youran followed behind them, her expression ugly.
Jiang Hongying had been busy outside all day. When she returned to see these irritating people eating and drinking, she immediately turned livid.
¡°Who gave you permission to eat? Your elders are not yet back. Don¡¯t you know how to wait? Rude creatures.¡±
Mu Mu looked up. ¡°Second Madam, you¡¯re back! Quick, sit down and eat! Aunt¡¯s cooking is great. Hurry and try it!¡±
Mu Mu did not look angry at all but instead greeted her as if nothing was amiss.
The servants hurriedly brought out bowls and chopsticks.
Jiang Hongying almost choked on her rage.
The other children bowed their heads and ate silently.
Really! You¡¯ve hardly been back for the past two days, and you¡¯re not home at mealtimes. How would we know that you woulde back just in time for lunch today!
You were so smug and arrogant when you were rich. Now that things have gone wrong, you act like an old harpy, as if the whole world owes you something.
They could not be bothered to argue with her.
It was like punching cotton wool. They acted like nothing was amiss. Jiang Hongying almost fainted with rage.
Mo Yunhao had much better behaved for the past few days. He had been running around all morning but had not managed to raise a single cent. Now he was ravenous.
When he saw such good food, he hurriedly sat down to eat.
Bai Youran stood right at the back. When she saw Gu Qingyao, she pursed her lips tightly. She had yet to recover from her discovery that Gu Qingyao was the Qiao family¡¯s granddaughter.
Upstairs, in the bedroom.
Old Master Mo was eating as he said to Mo Yunhao, ¡°Suppress Yunhao¡¯s matter for now. We¡¯ll talk about it after you and Yao Yao are married.
¡°No matter what Yunhao is like, he is still the Mo family¡¯s grandson. Jiang Hongying and your father have stayed in the Mo family for so many years. It¡¯s not nice to chase them away before your wedding.
¡°The entire family will be there. Just go through the wedding ceremony peacefully, and I¡¯ll take care of matters after that.¡±
Mo Beihan nodded and agreed. ¡°Understood!¡±
Chapter 911 - The Eve Of The Wedding (3)
Chapter 911: The Eve Of The Wedding (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan¡¯s wedding date drew near. The formal invitations had been sent out. Only then did certain families in the capital realize that Gu Qingyao was going to marry Mo Beihan.
The Gu family¡¯s daughter was getting married. Of course, she must be married from the Gu home.
Gu Yunshen and Qiao Yuying had their own home. She was their daughter, so she should be married from their home.
But Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu objected. Even Second Uncle Gu and Second Cousin, Gu Jinhang objected.
In the capital, everyone¡¯s impression of the Gu family was that Second Uncle Gu represented the family. They were the most influential branch of the family.
Now that the two old folks lived there, it was reasonable to consider this the Gu home.
She was the Gu family¡¯s only granddaughter. She obviously must be married from there.
Gu Jinhang was especially adamant.
¡°Your Fourth Cousin especially sent me a message to say that you must definitely be married from here. You are the Gu family¡¯s daughter, and our grandparents live here! This is the Gu home.
¡°Everyone is rich now and can move out to live by themselves. But Grandfather and Grandma are here, and this is the foundation of the Gu family. When youe back, you will also stay here. You will be married from here. I won¡¯t listen to any arguments!¡±
Gu Qingyao leaned her forehead on her hand. Why was her family acting as if they were afraid that the Mo family would bully her?
Mo Beihan was clearly very good to her!
Grandfather and Grandma Mo were clearly very good to her too!
The young ones were clearly very good to her as well!
When Gu Qingyao thought about her enormous dowry, she really did not know what to say.
She had tried her best to hide her wealth and be less conspicuous. Usually, both the Qiao family and the Qin family kept a low profile.
But now that she was getting married, everyone seemed to be dying to disy all their wealth and dazzle everyone.
The two families had hurried to move to the capital before her wedding in order to bring in huge investments. The truth was that they were doing this to support her.
Gu Qingyao did not know what to say when she thought about how her mother seemed to be trying to buy the best and most expensive jewelstely as part of her dowry.
Her Gu grandparents, her Qiao grandparents, her older cousins and her teacher, Jiang Yiru, seemed to be in unison.
Recently, everyone had dropped everything solely to discuss what to prepare and what else they could do to make the dowry more extravagant!
Gu Qingyao secretly put the jewelry away in her interspace. A pity that her grandparents wanted to see the dowry every day. If a single piece went missing, they went hunting high and low for it. She was so frightened she stopped hiding it.
Even if she did not hide the jewelry, the four old folks still kept looking at the dowry to see what else should be added.
Gu Qingyao said to Gu Jinhang rather helplessly, ¡°Second Cousin, what shall I do with all this? If I disy it, it will cause amotion. It¡¯s too ostentatious!¡±
Gu Jinhang smiled. ¡°Ostentatious? This is ostentatious?¡±
¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯ve always been a quiet girl and seldom go to ces where people spendvishly. Let me tell you, all the people who have a little money enjoy showing off these days. What is this little bit?
¡°We have the means; why shouldn¡¯t you show off a little?
¡°The first batch of people to profit in business are now spoiling their children because their lives were too hard in the past. They are spending money like water. Weddings are even more extravagant. This is a marriage alliance between the Mo, the Gu and the Qiao families, and even distantly, the Qin family. It would be odder if it was a simple wedding.
¡°Of all the financial groups which are investing in the capital now, the Qiao family and the Qin family are the most powerful. Their approvals were obtained with lightning speed. The more importance they ce on marrying their daughter to the Mo family, the less those senior officials will worry.
¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Second Cousin knows what he¡¯s doing!¡±
Chapter 912 - Dowry (1)
Chapter 912: Dowry (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Jinhang was a deep thinker. Since he said so, Gu Qingyao stopped worrying.
Gu Jinhang stroked Gu Qingyao¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re getting married tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry so much. Just enjoy being a bride!¡±
After so many years, this was the first time the Gu family was marrying off a daughter. The entire family was wildly excited.
Everyone had arrived.
Gu Fangting, Jiang Xun and his brother, the Qin family brothers and cousins, Mo Chengrui and his brothers, and all of Gu Qingyao¡¯s cousins were present. Of her five older cousins, only her Fourth Cousin, Gu Jinfeng, was absent because he was still overseas.
The younger boys and Ji Mingyue were present too.
Everyone was here to give Gu Qingyao their wedding presents.
Traditionally, only close girl friends would give the bride wedding presents. But as society opened up, things became less rigid. Now that Gu Qingyao was getting married, all the younger ones in the family had prepared presents for her.
Gu Fangting took out her present. It was a pair of dragon and phoenix bracelets made of pure gold and set with a pair of rubies. The rubies were especially beautiful. They were clear, and they glowed brilliantly.
The style and workmanship showed that this piece was of the best quality. It was especially fashionable in the past.
It was not at all inferior in quality to what her grandparents had given her.
Gu Qingyao hurriedly said, ¡°This is so nice, please keep it for yourself. I have something simr. Yours is of superior quality.¡±
Gu Fangting smiled. ¡°If it were not of superior quality, I would not give it to you! Don¡¯t worry! I have other jewelry. This is for you! I especially got it for you.¡±
Besides the youngest few, all the children in the family had their own treasure trove of jewelry and other things. Besides Gu Fangting, Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping also did notck such items.
For the past few years, the Gu family children had enjoyed bartering for antiques on the ck market. Almost all the children had followed suit. Just that they differed in scale. Some of them had more while others had less.
Even if they did not think of it at first, when they saw the others doing so, they also followed suit.
Jiang Xun and Jiang Ping gave Gu Qingyao some gems and jewelry.
Perhaps they felt that she was a girl and naturally liked jewelry, so Qin Si and Ji Mingyue also gave her simr items.
But Mo Chengrui, Mo Chengxu, Mo Chengjing and Mu Mu¡¯s present was different.
As the eldest, Mo Chengrui handed a small box to Gu Qingyao.
¡°Aunt, this present is from the four of us.¡±
The box was very small. When she opened it, she found a car key inside.
Gu Qingyao was taken aback!
Mo Chengrui smiled, ¡°It¡¯s a car. The four of us clubbed together to buy it.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Her dowry already included a car. In fact, more than one car. And now here was another one¡
¡°Where did you get so much money? You¡¯re at an age where your expenses are heavy. You should keep it for yourself¡¡±
Mu Mu smiled smugly. ¡°Aunt, you and Young Uncle gave us a lot of money. We used the money and made a profit!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
She looked at the house full of young men and women. They were all talented people!
None of them were short of money.
Gu Jinhangughed. ¡°I forgot to tell you that your Fourth Cousin also sent you a wedding present.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at him. ¡°Surely not. He has never mentioned it before!¡±
Her Fourth Cousin really, really doted on her. He was terribly upset that he could not be here for the wedding.. Fourth Cousin had already contributed generously to her dowry. Now there was more?
Chapter 913 - Dowry (2)
Chapter 913: Dowry (2)
Gu Jinhangughed. ¡°It¡¯s already arrived. A car, a piano, two vis overseas, and two houses in the capital. He provided the money, and I chose them.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Wow¡¡±
The crowd in the house gasped. Inter times, a dowry like that would already be considered very generous. What more in present times?
Gu Jinhang lowered his voice. ¡°There¡¯s also a contract. I¡¯ll show it to youter. Your Fourth Cousin instructed me to only tell you about it the day before your wedding and said that you are not to refuse it.¡±
Gu Jinhang had read the contract. Fourth Brother had worked very hard in his years overseas. At the same time, he had continued to try his hand at investing. The contract transferred the shares he owned in an overseaspany to Gu Qingyao.
Actually, the contract had two parts. Another part involved the shares of Gu Jinfeng¡¯s futurepany. He was preparing to start his own business back in China and establish apany. He intended to give part of it to Gu Qingyao as her dowry.
But thepany had not yet been established. He also knew that his younger cousin would probably refuse it, so he did not bring it up.
The young people in the house continued eximing in amazement.
Gu Fangting was incredibly excited. ¡°My God! Has Fourth Cousin made a fortune? In that case, Older Sister will have six cars as part of her dowry!¡±
It was true!
The Gu family had given her one, the Qiao family had given her one, and as her parents, Qiao Yuying and Gu Yunshen included one in her dowry. Then the Qin family had given her another one.
Actually, the older cousins wanted to buy one too, but Gu Qingyao firmly refused. These fellows were intent on making a fuss. They were so rich that each of them could afford a car, but in these times, it was better to keep a low profile!
If they each bought a car, it would be too extravagant!
Anyway, the cousins were still quite pleased!
They only had one female cousin. Now that she was getting married, they must make it asvish as possible, or they would never get another chance!
At that moment, she was certainly the only young girl in the entire capital to own six cars!
Gu Jinhang saw that Gu Fangting showed no sign of envy, and he smiled warmly. ¡°He has dabbled in some things overseas, and with the Qiao family¡¯s guidance, it¡¯s been easier for him to get things done. He¡¯ll be back soon!¡±
Gu Fangting smiled widely. ¡°How awesome! I hope hees back quickly! Then I will have a generous patron. Ever since Older Sister became my patron, I¡¯ve be richer and richer. Hahaha!¡±
Recently, she and Jiang Xun had been expanding their business. She had been very cautious at first and had discussed it with Gu Qingyao many times. Later on, she grew bolder and less cautious and had earned a fair sum!
When she was young, her father¡¯s family had berated her too often for being another worthless mouth to feed. Since she was young, her dream was to earn lots and lots and lots of money. Now her wish hade true, and she was delighted!
Jiang Xun also smiled.
He felt that Gu Fangting was right. He and his brother owed their achievements, their house, their careers and the opportunity to go to a good university to the fact that they had depended on the right person.
Without the Gu family and the Mo family to take care of them, where would they be today?
The young ones all gave small presents. When Gu Qingyao came back to China, she had given all of them money. Ever since Gu Qingyao was revealed to be the Qiao family¡¯s granddaughter, her Third Aunt had been much nicer to her. Now even Little Seven and Little Eight had enough pocket money to give her presents.
The crowdughed and partied all night. The wedding clothes were all ready. Early the next morning, Gu Qingyao applied her own make-up. They intended to hire a make-up artist, but Gu Qingyao refused. Her skills were as good as that of any make-up artist.
Chapter 914 - A Lavish Wedding
Chapter 914: A Lavish Wedding
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The Gu house was bustling with activity the next day.
The entire family was gathered. But the happiest urrence was Gu Jinfeng¡¯s appearance just as Gu Qingyao was about to leave the house. Gu Qingyao was shocked to see her Fourth Cousin!
¡°Fourth¡ Fourth Cousin? Why are you back?¡±
He kept saying that he could note back because he had notpleted his studies and he would only be back after some time.
Gu Jinfeng smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no fixed rule to say I cannote back. It¡¯s true that I haven¡¯tpleted my studies and my work. But it¡¯s all right to take time off to attend your wedding. I didn¡¯t tell you earlier so I could surprise you!¡±
And wasn¡¯t she surprised?
In the past, Gu Qingyao had not thought much about it. She knew that her Fourth Cousin was working very hard overseas. Compared to Mo Beihan and her cousins from the Qiao family, he was at a natural disadvantage. He was smart enough, but external circumstances caused him to fall behind.
Because of this, Gu Jinfeng worked extremely hard over the past few years!
Now that Fourth Cousin was back, the entire family was present. Gu Qingyao had no other regrets.
At that moment, she was filled with gratitude. She finally understood why Mo Beihan was willing to postpone their wedding again and again and insisted on waiting until she had gone overseas to find her mother and then wait until her parents were married. He was only marrying her now that all her rtives were present to send her off together!
They had looked forward to this wedding, both in their past and present lives. He could not bear for her to have any regrets. He wanted everything to be perfect. She really felt¡ very blessed!
The group from the Mo family that was receiving the bride had arrived. When Mo Beihan took the soft, smooth little hand, his joy was inexpressible.
They boisterously made their way to the Mo house. The Mo house was bustling with activity. Almost the entire family was present.
Unlike Mo Yunhao and Bai Youran¡¯s wedding, where Old Master Mo and Grandma Mo did not appear, they were now waiting for them at home, dressed in their new festive clothes.
Mo Beihan held Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand and led her into the house.
At this time, bridal gowns were not so fancy. Even Gu Qingyao¡¯s gown was very simple.
It was a simple, off-shoulder style. At this time, it was not truly off-shoulder, but there were some folds around the cor and shoulder and the throat was still unexposed. However, she still looked very elegant.
The dress was red, but the skirt was not toorge and was mid-calf in length. It showed off her lovely ankles, and she wore a pair of red high-heeled shoes.
The sleeves were short enough to reveal her white, delicate arms. She wore a pair of gold dragon and phoenix bracelets on her wrists and a red veil.
The bride had a slender figure, and she looked graceful and slim. Her beauty could still be discerned despite her veil, and everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on her.
But what amazed the guests was not the wedding ceremony, but Gu Qingyao¡¯s incredible dowry. It was an eye-opener.
They all knew that the Qiao family was wealthy, but now, they were personally witnessing their wealth.
There were six cars, three pianos, six branded watches and twelve pairs of gold dragon and phoenix bracelets.
Then box after box of jewelry was brought out. Those present heard that the dowry also included property, but they could not see them.
There were ten sets of clothes and shoes for each of the four seasons. Things that ordinary people longed for in a dowry, like a refrigerator, color television, or washing machine, seemedpletely incidental here.
At that moment, Bai Youran was feeling extremely embarrassed!
Everyone had envied her at her wedding. They were both marrying into the Mo family, and both of them were the Mo family¡¯s granddaughter-inw, but Bai Youran¡¯s dowry was paltrypared to Gu Qingyao¡¯s dowry.
Just the line-up of Gu Qingyao¡¯s six luxury cars was sufficient to reduce Bai Youran¡¯s dowry to mud!
Chapter 915 - Second Cousin Is Beaten Up (1)
Chapter 915: Second Cousin Is Beaten Up (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
During the wedding, everyone envied Gu Qingyao and mocked Bai Youran!
Bai Youran thought that her wedding was very grand and that Gu Qingyao surely could notpete with her in this respect. So she had especially attended today to sneer at her.
She had not expected the joke to be on her.
Naturally, the entire Gu family attended the wedding banquet. Besides that, the three uncles and all the older cousins from the Qiao family were present. Many of the guests noticed the extraordinary air of the Qiao men and looked at them with glittering eyes as if admiring some great treasure.
Just the bride¡¯s mother, Qiao Yuying of Qiao¡¯s Jewelry, was enough to make the bride proud.
Besides her, there was the famous physician from Jiangnan, Jiang Yiru, the Qin Group¡¯s Chief Executive, Qin Zhiyuan, and his sessor, Qin Li!
The rest were all members of the Qin family.
Another table was filled with elderly guests. These included Zhou Bingsheng, the renowned artist; Ke Min, who was famed for her embroidery in the Jiangnan style, Song Zhiliang, who was the head of the Beijing University Law Faculty, and Guo Ming, a professor of foreignnguages!
Besides them, Old Master Huo and Grandma Lin were also present.
Most of the guests present did not even recognize the others, but when they saw their grand air, they could tell they were no ordinary people.
The top talents of the academic world were all present. Zhou Bingsheng¡¯s beloved student was getting married, and the Old Master had practically invited all his old friends to honor his student.
Jin Jiang Restaurant¡¯s head, Chen Ke, was also present!
Another very conspicuous guest was an old, Caucasian man. He had a head of salt-and-pepper hair and sat stiffly, looking at everyone around him with a stern expression.
But whenever Gu Qingyao looked at him, he immediately smiled warmly and brightly, a fawning expression on his face!
Their seats showed that these were the bride¡¯s rtives and friends. All of them¡
Bai Youran was not the only one who was feeling embarrassed at this wedding. Jiang Hongying was feeling the same way.
At Mo Beihan¡¯s wedding, she had to face Jiang Yingqiu during all the ceremonies that involved his mother.
This was the first time that Jiang Yingqiu had entered the Mo house. Today was her son¡¯s wedding day. She was especially happy.
When she was young, she wept and agonized over her abandonment. But after so many years, she had no feelings when she looked at Jiang Hongying and Mo Huai.
Her heart was filled with joy over her younger son¡¯s wedding.
She was only standing here because of her son¡¯s achievements!
The weddingsted the entire day.
Even with society¡¯s rapid development over the next decade, there might never again be a wedding that was sovish and a dowry that was so huge.
Only a small portion of Gu Qingyao¡¯s dowry was on disy. The entirety was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.
The back courtyard of the Mo house had been greatly expanded. A few buildings had been added to the two sides and the back. The building facing the sun had been given to Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao as their private quarters. The entire building belonged to them.
That night, Gu Qingyao sat on herrge bed in her new room. She was tidying up her jewelry. These had been on disy earlier, and she was arranging them so she could put them away.
Mo Beihan had drunk a lot that day. Even now, he still smelt of alcohol when he came in.
But it was not a strong scent.
He sat next to Gu Qingyao and reached over to pull her into his arms. He blew his alcohol-scented breath onto her face. He looked at her with a slightly intoxicated gaze.
¡°It¡¯s your wedding night, but your focus is on your dowry. Your husband is not as attractive, huh?¡±
Gu Qingyao looked up and met his look with a smile.. She immediately put everything into her interspace and smilingly linked her arms around his neck. ¡°Says who? You¡¯re the most attractive!¡±
Chapter 916 - Second Cousin Is Beaten Up (2)
Chapter 916: Second Cousin Is Beaten Up (2)
Mo Beihan was amused. He toppled onto the bed with his arms still around her. ¡°It¡¯ste. Time to turn in!¡±
***
When Gu Qingyao awoke the next morning, she found that Mo Beihan was still holding her tightly in his arms. She raised her head and discovered that he was sleeping soundly while embracing her.
He had flung all her clothes onto the floor. She nuzzled against him. She looked at the festive room. She still felt that everything seemed so surreal.
This was their wedding, which they had looked forward to over two lifetimes. At the moment, her only sensation was one of bliss!
After she visited her family on the third day, Mo Beihan brought Gu Qingyao to the mountaintop vi for their honeymoon. Meanwhile, at the Mo house, Jiang Hongying and Mo Yunhao were going through hell.
Old Master Mo¡¯s health had improved greatly, and he could now speak clearly. He looked sternly at Mo Huai, Jiang Hongying, and Mo Yunhao.
¡°Your bags have been packed for you. You can leave now!¡±
Mo Yunhao knelt before the Old Master, weeping bitterly.
Jiang Hongying looked around with reddened eyes. ¡°Old Master, must you be so hardhearted? Must you force us to leave?¡±
Old Master Mo said, ¡°This is the Mo family home. This is my home. I can choose whom I like to stay here.¡±
¡°But we are your son, daughter-inw and grandson. Why shouldn¡¯t we be allowed to stay in the Mo house?¡±
Old Master Mo smiled coldly and said, ¡°I built the Mo family with my own sweat and blood. As a father, I have raised my son and given my children and grandchildren a good life. I have provided you with aparatively good life. You are more than fifty years old, but you are still like nursing children. Why should I continue to support you?
¡°Yunhao is already married and has established his own family. He should be independent.¡±
¡°Then why don¡¯t Mo Beihan, Mo Chengrui and the rest need to leave and be independent?¡±
¡°Beihan is the Mo family¡¯s sessor. This is his home. As for Chengrui and the other children, they aren¡¯t married yet. In fact, they haven¡¯t even grown up. They have the right to live here.
¡°They have the ability to purchase their own houses. This is the family home. They can stay if I permit them to do so. But if I do not permit them to stay, I can also make them leave.¡±
Old Master Mo looked at Jiang Hongying. He had a poor impression of this selfish and greedy woman. ¡°You can only be proud of what you have achieved with your own abilities. Your entire family has always depended on me, but you still dare to question me? Are youpletely shameless? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed that your parents are still supporting you at your age?¡±
Jiang Hongying¡¯s face flushed. She fumed for a long time but could not refute the Old Master¡¯s words. She nced at Mo Huai, who just stood there with his head bowed. How she detested him!
¡°Our family has to depend on our parents because your son is so useless!¡±
Grandma Moughed coldly. ¡°My son has been useless for a long time. Jiang Hongying, when you married into the family, what you liked was not my son, but his status as the Mo family¡¯s oldest son.
¡°You wanted to be the Mo family¡¯s most senior daughter-inw, and that¡¯s what you have been for many years. What do you have toin about?
¡°If Mo Huai had any ability, the Mo family would not need to marry you!¡±
This reprimandpletely silenced Jiang Hongying. At the moment, they were alone and friendless in the Mo family. They had no authority to say anything.
Mo Yunhao cried even harder. ¡°Grandfather, Grandma, it¡¯s my fault! I know I was wrong. Please don¡¯t force me to leave. I still owe six hundred thousand yuan. What will I do without the Mo family?
¡°I don¡¯t want to go to jail! I don¡¯t want to go to jail!¡±
He had thought very highly of himself in the past. He had plenty of rich friends and could easily get hold of a few hundred thousand yuan. But now he realized he had nothing, just as before!
Chapter 917 - Second Cousin Is Beaten Up (3)
Chapter 917: Second Cousin Is Beaten Up (3)
Old Master Mo looked at Mo Yunhao. He looked sad and helpless.
The child still had not figured out why he had failed. He was truly hopeless!
¡°The Mo family will settle the matter for you. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t let you go to jail. Take this as a lesson. The price of the lesson is that after you leave, the Mo family will no longer give you any money. Go with your parents! You¡¯re all grown up. You should stand on your own two feet!¡±
Mo Yunhao cried even louder.
The matter was settled, but he did not want to leave the Mo family!
Once he was forced to leave, what kind of status would he have?
How would he survive in the future?
Old Master Mo forced the three of them to leave, regardless of whether they were willing or not. Even Bai Youran, who absolutely refused to leave, was forced to go.
Although Bai Youran was the Bai family¡¯s daughter and his Mo family¡¯s granddaughter-inw, her fate would be the same as Mo Yunhao.
The house finally fell silent. But Old Master Mo felt empty!
His own son and grandson. If he had any other choice, he would not do this.
Now his eyes were red. Grandma Mo bit her lips and consoled him. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. We didn¡¯t do anything to them. We just sent them to stay somewhere else. We¡¯ve supported them for so many years. You don¡¯t owe them anything.¡±
Old Master Mo said sadly, ¡°After all, it¡¯s because I, their father, did not teach them well. In the past, I was too busy with the Mo family affairs. Circumstances were soplicated that I spent all my effort on preserving the Mo family¡¯s foundations. But our son¡¡±
¡°Nonsense!¡± Grandma Mo interrupted him. ¡°You always think that we were so busy surviving when we were young that we spent too little time teaching the eldest one. But what kind of circumstances were those? Without parents like us to fight and preserve the family, he would not even have a haven. Others lost their lives and their families. But hasn¡¯t it all passed?
¡°He¡¯s already more than 50 years old and has always enjoyed everything that the Mo family has given him. We don¡¯t owe him anything. He himself is useless.
¡°They both grew up under the same circumstances. Why isn¡¯t our second son like him?¡±
Old Master Mo was startled. He was consoled by the thought of his younger son, Mo Wei.
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan had just returned from their honeymoon when they heard the news.
Her crafty Second Cousin had been beaten up by Ji Mingzhe! Beaten up! Beaten up!
The moment Gu Qingyao heard that, she ran off to see what was going on.
She rushed to the Gu house only to realize no one was there.
Second Uncle and Second Aunt had gone to work. Her grandparents were taking a walk. Only the servants were at home.
She was surprised. She thought that her Second Cousin was recuperating at home?
¡°Where¡¯s my Second Cousin?¡±
When Gu Qingyao asked, the servant immediately told her where Gu Jinhang was.
The moment she heard the answer, she hurried to the backyard. She had just emerged from the back door into the gallery when she saw Gu Jinhang lyingzily in the sun by a nearby pond.
No. He looked as if he was sunning himself, but something was clearly amiss with his expression!
Ji Mingyue sat by his side. Her expression was pained as she applied medicine to his face. Gu Jinhang¡¯s face had some bruises. She could tell at a nce that he had been punched. His lip was also a little cracked!
Ji Mingyue was heartbroken. She kept coaxing him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! My older brother was too harsh. It¡¯s all swollen!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already avenged you. I gave my older brother a vicious beating. He promised that he would never hit you again!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
What a mess!
Chapter 918 - Youve Been Fooled And You Still Dont Realize It (1)
Chapter 918: You¡¯ve Been Fooled And You Still Don¡¯t Realize It (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
When Gu Jinhang heard that, amusement shed across his eyes. But he quickly put on an agonized expression and moaned and groaned in pain.
He frightened Ji Mingyue so badly that she quickly applied more medicine for him and kept coaxing him.
Gu Qingyao ground her teeth when she heard that.
She walked over and sat down in front of Gu Jinhang. Although she already knew the answer, she asked, ¡°Second Cousin, who beat you up?¡±
Ji Mingyue was delighted to see that Gu Qingyao was back. Before Gu Jinhang could answer, she said, ¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯re back! That¡¯s great! Your medical skills are so good,e and look. Are your Second Cousin¡¯s injuries serious? He¡¯s been moaning in pain!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
The ancients were right. A woman in love is a fool!
Gu Qingyao made a show of examining him. ¡°He¡¯s fine. It was just a beating! Men have thick skin; they¡¯ll be fine even after a few beatings!¡±
Gu Jinhang raised his brows. But Ji Mingyue protested before he could say anything!
¡°How can that be? Jinhang doesn¡¯t know martial arts and doesn¡¯t know how to fight. How can he withstand a beating?
¡°I¡¯ve already given my older brother a good beating. Really, he knows that Jinhang can¡¯t withstand a beating, but he still hit him so hard. Although we didn¡¯t tell him that Jinhang is my boyfriend¡ Jinhang didn¡¯t take advantage of me or cheat me. Why is my brother so angry?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
She could not help but nce at her second cousin in admiration. What kind of love potion have you been feeding my friend? She even takes sides against her own brother?
Gu Qingyao could only say, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Your older brother is just concerned for you! He dotes on you, so he is especially concerned about whether your boyfriend is good to you!¡±
Of course, Ji Mingyue knew that her older brother was concerned for her. But when she looked at the injuries on Gu Jinhang¡¯s face, her heart ached again!
It was all right for him to be concerned about her, or to feel that it was wrong of Gu Jinhang to conceal the truth from him. A fight was also fine. But to beat him like that¡ she could not bear it!
Gu Jinhang was inwardly very smug!
He was happy to take another beating!
Gu Qingyao nced at her Second Cousin. This fellow had definitely done it on purpose.
Her Second Cousin looked weak and schrly, but he had learnt martial arts. She was sure that his fighting skills were at least on par with Ji Mingzhe. But he had been so badly beaten up, and all the injuries were on his face. There was certainly something fishy about that.
Gu Qingyao stayed at the house for a while, but all she saw was Ji Mingyue and her Second Cousin cooing at each other. It made her grind her teeth. In the end, she just pursed her lips and went off to find her own husband.
While Gu Qingyao was blissfully enjoying her honeymoon, things were exactly the opposite in the Bai family.
Old Master Bai had fallen ill recently!
His illness was quite serious too.
Recently, the Bai family had been humiliated.
After the fuss that Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing made, saying that Bai Youran was not the Bai family¡¯s daughter, the Bai family shielded Bai Youran. A pity that, not long after that, Mo Yunhao was forced to leave the Mo family.
They thought that with the Bai family¡¯s support, Mo Yunhao would certainly be the master of the Mo family. But what had happened in the end?
Before the Bai family could do anything, that idiot Mo Yunhao had already gotten into trouble.
He actually lost 600,000 yuan?
In the past, he had boasted about how much money he earned. But it had been a joke.
As for Bai Youran?
She was the Bai family¡¯s Young Lady and had loved Mo Beihan for so many years, but changed her mind the moment Mo Yunhao made some money. In the end, she only married him when Mo Yunhao failedpletely.
The upper ss were allughing over the fact that the Bai family had acknowledged Bai Youran as their biological daughter.
Chapter 919 - Youve Been Fooled And You Still Dont Realize It (2)
Chapter 919: You¡¯ve Been Fooled And You Still Don¡¯t Realize It (2)
Who knew that the Bai family would shield Bai Youran. She clearly bore a close resemnce to Zhang Xiaohui, but the Bai family still acknowledged her as their own. It was certainly because Bai Youran was married to Mo Yunhao and the Bai family wanted to protect their marriage alliance with the Mo family.
A pity that not long after that, Mo Yunhao had been forced to leave the Mo family.
No wonder they wereughing!
Old Master Baiy on his bed. He looked sickly and depressed!
¡°That idiot Mo Yunhao lost six hundred thousand yuan?¡±
Bai Fei lowered his head and nodded helplessly. ¡°Yes. In the end, he could not raise the money and Old Master Mo got Mo Beihan to deal with it. The Mo family paid his debt.¡±
Old Master Mo shut his eyes briefly. ¡°Why did she choose an idiot like that!¡±
Bai Fei did not say anything. Given the circumstances, who could have guessed that Mo Yunhao would fail sopletely?
Old Master Bai said, ¡°You¡¯ve been badly affected too. If the Mo family doesn¡¯t bring up the three hundred thousand yuan, don¡¯t admit to it. Or it will be even more embarrassing.
¡°If Mo Yunhao makes a fuss, let him go ahead. He¡¯s nobody now. There¡¯s no need to be wary of him.¡±
Bai Fei nodded to show that he understood.
He had truly been humiliated recently.
Because of that incident involving 300,000 yuan, they made a deal with Mo Yunhao. Mo Yunhao would give them 300,000 yuan, and they would allow Bai Youran to marry him. They would also use the Bai family¡¯s influence to help him deal with Mo Beihan so that he could be the master of the Mo family.
Now, Mo Yunhao had lost 600,000 yuan and was forced to leave the Mo family. He hade to the Bai family, hoping to get the 300,000 yuan so he could beg for Old Master Mo¡¯s mercy.
The Bai family refused. He instead made a fuss and publicized the fact that the Bai family lost 300,000 yuan previously. So¡ Bai Fei had been embarrassed.
¡°Go and interrogate that Zhang Xiaohui properly. Something is definitely amiss.¡±
Bai Fei snapped to attention. ¡°Yes, I will attend to it immediately.¡±
This whole matter had arisen because of Zhang Xiaohui. She turned up too abruptly. But the Mo family¡¯s incident, the Qiao family¡¯s incident, the Qin family¡¯s incident and the Bai family¡¯s incident happened one after another, and the Bai family had not had time to make trouble for Zhang Xiaohui.
Now, a month had already passed, and the matter was dying down. It was time to look for Zhang Xiaohui.
But by the time the Bai family started looking for her, they realized that Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing had vanished.
In the study of the Mo house.
Mo Beihan was on the phone. ¡°Boss, we have followed your instructions and sent them away. They¡¯re in the south now.¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s mouth twitched in a rather bloodthirsty manner. ¡°Get rid of them. Do a clean job!¡±
¡°Understood!¡±
Once he hung up, Mo Beihan got up and went to the balcony outside.
Now, he and Gu Qingyao were living in a building at the back. The study had been moved here too. The second level balcony was right outside the study. He walked to the balcony and looked out over the courtyard.
In the courtyard downstairs, Grandma Mo was keeping Old Master Mopany as he sat there sunning himself. Gu Qingyao was giving the Old Master a leg massage.
She was not just giving him a simple massage but also using her skills to massage his acupoints so that he could recover more quickly.
He had seen for himself that the Old Master previously could not move half his body. Jiang Hongying had not believed Gu Qingyao, so she had specially hired a doctor. He said that old people were like that. There was nothing else to be done but to take care of himself and exercise more.
Mo Beihan could clearly read between the lines of what he said!
But after Gu Qingyao had treated the old man for two months, his grandfather could walk with the help of a crutch.
Chapter 920 - Youve Been Fooled And You Still Dont Realize It (3)
Chapter 920: You¡¯ve Been Fooled And You Still Don¡¯t Realize It (3)
He looked at the warm smiles of the two old people and his wife. Mo Beihan felt an inward peace.
He had just given orders to get rid of Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing.
The two of them were of no more use to him. There was no need for them to exist any longer.
He had never been a good man. In his previous life, he used various methods in order to reach a high position. The mother and daughter had viciously attacked his Yao Yao. Even after two lifetimes, he could not forget that in their previous lifetime, his Yao Yao was just fifteen when she woke up in the middle of the night to discover herself lying weakly in the same room with a strange man with bad intentions. She must have been so frightened!
Mercy?
It did not exist!
Mo Beihan went downstairs and sat next to Gu Qingyao. Gu Qingyao smiled when she saw him. ¡°Are you done?¡±
Mo Beihan nodded. ¡°Uhm! I don¡¯t have much to do today. What do you want to eat for lunch? I¡¯ll cook.¡±
Grandma Moughed. ¡°If you¡¯re cooking, then we don¡¯t have high expectations. Whatever you cook won¡¯t be as nice as Yao Yao¡¯s cooking.¡±
Mo Beihanughed and pulled Gu Qingyao along. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll cook together. Or my poor cooking will ruin my grandparents¡¯ appetite.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and went to the kitchen with him.
Thedy who worked in the kitchen was preparing for lunch. Most of the ingredients were ready. When Mo Beihan entered, he dismissed her. He and Gu Qingyao would do the rest.
There was a smell of herbs in the kitchen. The Old Master and Old Madam had to eat medicinal meals every day. Gu Qingyao prepared these.
The servant had already cooked the rice, so Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan just had to cook the dishes.
Gu Qingyao took charge of the cooking while Mo Beihan finished preparing the ingredients and continued washing and cutting the vegetables.
As he cut, he chatted with Gu Qingyao.
¡°Everything is almost settled. Is there anything else you would like to do next?¡±
Gu Qingyao nced at him and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine! My pace of life now is neither fast nor slow. I have work, but I don¡¯t have to spend my time on it every day. It¡¯s quitefortable.¡±
Mo Beihan smiled gently and put down what he was holding. He moved behind her and reached out to circle her slender waist. He rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Then¡ shall we have a baby to y with?¡±
Gu Qingyao pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Bringing up a child is difficult. Are you going to take care of the child after it¡¯s born?¡±
¡°Of course. You just have to give birth to our children, and I¡¯ll be responsible for raising them. How about that?¡±
Gu Qingyao was amused. ¡°Do you know how to take care of children? It¡¯s difficult to care for a small child! If you have to take care of a child, you won¡¯t have much time to work.¡±
Mo Beihan nuzzled her shoulder. ¡°No, our child will certainly be very, very good. And with your interspace, we have plenty of time. I won¡¯t be too busy with work. I will certainly do a good job caring for our child. All right?¡±
Gu Qingyao paused and nced back at him. ¡°As for having children¡ I can¡¯t have children whenever I want. Besides, we¡ haven¡¯t always been together recently!¡±
Mo Beihan paused. It was true. In the past when they were overseas, they were studying and had no time for children. So they were careful whenever they were together.
They were not yet married when they returned to China, so of course she must not get pregnant. But now they were married, and during their one month honeymoon, Yao Yao had not said anything about taking precautions.
Mo Beihan smilingly reached out and stroked her tummy. ¡°Perhaps our baby is already here!¡±
Chapter 921 - Youve Been Fooled And You Still Dont Realize It (4)
Chapter 921: You¡¯ve Been Fooled And You Still Don¡¯t Realize It (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao smacked his hand away so she could continue cooking.
Mo Beihan simply reached out and covered the pot to let it simmer a while. He turned her around in her arms and lowered his head to give her a hard kiss!
***
Meanwhile, Bai Fei was aghast to discover that Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing had vanished!
¡°How could they vanish? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be watching them?¡±
His men did not reply. They also did not know how they vanished.
¡°We¡ we were watching them. But¡ they suddenly disappeared.¡±
Bai Fei asked angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you look for them?¡±
¡°We did, but we found no trace of them. It¡¯s as if they vanished into thin air.¡±
No trace of them?
Bai Fei finally understood that someone had been plotting against the Bai family. He hurried off to report the matter to his grandfather.
¡°Grandfather, we¡¯ve fallen into a trap. Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing have vanished and my men can find no trace of them. These two women could not possibly have shaken off my men.¡±
Especially since they have vanished without a trace such that even his men could not find them. An ordinary person could not have achieved this.
Old Master Bai was shocked!
¡°Vanished? How can two adults vanish?¡±
Bai Fei lowered his head. ¡°The mastermind was probably afraid of being found out, so he secretly sent them away.¡±
Old Master Bai¡¯s expression was very ugly. ¡°Who? Who could be so bold as to plot against our Bai family?¡±
Bai Fei was silent for a long while, then replied, ¡°I think that it¡¯s most probably Mo Beihan, the Gu family and the Qiao family.¡±
Old Master Bai looked at him.
Bai Fei said, ¡°Gu Yunshen knew that Zhang Xiaohui swapped the children. He said he did not know who Zhang Xiaohui swapped the child with, but that might not be true. Zhang Xiaohui is a very stupid woman. She remembered our family, so Gu Yunshen might also have seen us then.
¡°If Gu Yunshen knew, then the Qiao and Gu families certainly knew about it too. It¡¯s no secret in the capital that Youran fancied Mo Beihan, although he was engaged to Gu Qingyao in their hometown long ago. The Gu and the Qiao families want to marry Gu Qingyao off to Mo Beihan so that she can be the next matriarch of the Mo family. It¡¯s not surprising for them to plot against us.¡±
When he put it that way, it did seem that they had a strong motive.
¡°But¡¡± Old Master Bai frowned. ¡°The greater the motive, the more obvious the suspect and that increases the probability that they were framed. Although Mo Beihan has the support of the other branch of the Mo family, that branch is not much use to him. It¡¯s just that Mo Yunhao is too useless, so they prefer Mo Beihan.
¡°That fellow has been studying overseas for three years and has only just returned. He can¡¯t be so capable that he can plot against us without leaving a single clue.
¡°As for the Gu family, if they wanted to plot against us, shouldn¡¯t they have done it a few years ago? Gu Qingyao then was studying overseas, and her engagement to Mo Beihan was not yet public. If they had gotten rid of Youran then, we would not even suspect the Gu family.¡±
Bai Fei frowned. It was true. To destroy Bai Youran at this critical juncture, render Mo Yunhao useless, and also trap the Bai family was just too noticeable and conspicuous. They would obviously guess that Mo Beihan, the Gu family and the Qiao family had worked together to do this.
The Qiao family had just returned to China. They were rich, but they did not have much influence here. They were just starting up. They did not have the ability to plot against the Bai family.
Bai Fei said, ¡°In that case, then¡ is someone deliberately inducing us to suspect the Mo, Qiao and Gu families? Mo Beihan has married Gu Qingyao, and they are now allied. Can the mastermind be trying to create enmity between us and the Gu, Qiao and Qin Families so that we will fight each other while they reap the benefits?¡±
Chapter 922 - Mo Beihan Goes Overseas (1)
Chapter 922: Mo Beihan Goes Overseas (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Old Master Bai nodded. ¡°It¡¯s possible. I know that Old Mo. He¡¯s very sharp. If Mo Beihan really is the one behind this, he would certainly have erased all traces. We would never be able to tell.¡±
In this way, the Bai family temporarily stopped suspecting Mo Beihan and turned their suspicions on another wealthy family.
In hisst life, Mo Beihan had dealt with these people from the Bai family all his life. He knew them very well, which was why he waited until now to act against them. On one hand, it gave the Gu family sufficient time to grow, and on the other hand, he wanted to avoid the special circumstances that prevailed a few years ago.
Under those circumstances, none of the other wealthy families wanted to get into trouble. Just getting by peacefully was a victory.
But things were different now. Society was developing more quickly; it was transforming into the world he was familiar with. The Gu family had started to prosper, and with the Qiao and Qin Families back to support him, he could act now.
The Bai family cast their suspicions on another family. He also meddled a little to ensure that the Bai family¡¯s misfortune continued.
With Bai Youran and Zhang Xiaohui dealt with, Gu Qingyao rxedpletely. Although the two of them had not affected her life much in the past, because of her previous life, she always felt somewhat worried about them.
Now she had no more worries!
Autumn was beginning. Ji Mingyue and Gu Jinhang¡¯s wedding was fast approaching. The entire Gu family was delighted when they found out about it.
Crafty Second Cousin had always been rather distant towards everyone. At his age, he had not taken a fancy to any girl. Now that he had found someone and was going to marry her, Second Uncle Gu in particr was wild with delight.
It had not been easy for him to have this son. At least he did not need to worry that his son would be a bachelor.
But Ji Mingzhe grew depressed. Up until now, he could not forgive Gu Jinhang for tricking him. He had believed Gu Jinhang and trusted him implicitly!
But what happened?
That bastard had snatched his younger sister away, right under his nose!
But Ji Mingyue waspletely mesmerized by Gu Jinhang. She repeatedly warned her older brother not to bully her future husband. Gu Qingyao heard that Ji family¡¯s brothers hated her Second Cousin but did not dare to do anything about it.
It amused Gu Qingyao to no end.
Now she heard amusing things about Ji Mingyue and Gu Jinhang every day. She almostughed herself sick!
That day, Gu Qingyao was having fun at the Gu house when her Second Cousin happened toe home. When she saw that he was smiling, Gu Qingyao asked cheerfully, ¡°Why are you smiling, Second Cousin? What has made you so happy?¡±
Gu Jinhang put aside his coat and came to sit down next to Gu Qingyao.
There was a te of fruits on the table in front of Gu Qingyao. Gu Jinhang saw it and popped a grape into his mouth. He said happily, ¡°I went to look at houses. When I marry your cousin-inw, I¡¯ll bring her there to stay often. Oh, by the way, is it fun in the south? I haven¡¯t had a holiday for many years. Since I happen to be a student now, I have plenty of time. I should bring your cousin-inw for our honeymoon.¡±
Gu Jinhang and the rest had seized the opportunity to go to university. They had not yet graduated!
But he held a high position in the Gu family and was still busy with family matters. So he was not as free as he thought he would be.
He did not have to go to school every day, so it was possible for him to take some time off.
Gu Qingyao said with a smile, ¡°The south is definitely more prosperous. The markets there are more open. You should visit Hong Kong if you have the time. It¡¯s booming.. Mingyue probably won¡¯t want toe back after she visits it.¡±
Chapter 923 - Mo Beihan Goes Overseas (2)
Chapter 923: Mo Beihan Goes Overseas (2)
Gu Jinhangughed. ¡°Impossible. I¡¯m here! She can¡¯t bear to stay away.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Qingyao carefully studied her Second Cousin. She could scarcely believe her Second Cousin¡¯s transformation. It was unbelievable.
Next to her, Wen Ruyu was very interested in Gu Jinhang¡¯s property purchase. ¡°Which area are you looking at? Are you going to buy a small vi like Yao Yao or an old-fashioned courtyard house?¡±
Gu Jinhang rubbed his chin. ¡°I haven¡¯t decided. I¡¯m just looking.¡±
Wen Ruyuughed. ¡°In my opinion, you should buy a vi along the hillside where Yao Yao¡¯s vi is. Young people like you like those modern houses! Yao Yao likes her hilltop vi so much that Mingyue is sure to like it too.
¡°It¡¯s not far, and you can often go there and y.¡±
Mo Beihan was the one who developed the vis in that area. At the moment, the best vi at the top of the hill was in Gu Qingyao¡¯s name. It was his present to Gu Qingyao, and it served as their marital home.
When the Gu family found out, they bought a vi in another location, as well as a courtyard house as part of her dowry. The Qiao family bought another vi on the hillside.
When Gu Jinhang saw Wen Ruyu¡¯s reaction, he smiled and asked, ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t mind me moving out?¡±
Wen Ruyu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s normal for young people to leave and have fun for a few years. Your grandfather and I are still in good health and your parents are still young. We don¡¯t need you at home every day. If you want to enjoy your time together as a couple, then you should do as you please.
¡°You just have toe back more often on the weekends for meals. It¡¯s not far and it¡¯s convenient to travel back and forth.¡±
Wen Ruyu and Gu Chonghua were very modern old folks. In her previous life, Gu Qingyao had been a doctor. She had met many people before, including numerous narrow-minded old people.
She looked at her grandparents. She felt that it was such a blessing to be a child in the Gu family.
Gu Jinhang chatted with his grandparents for a while before he went back to his room. Gu Qingyao followed him.
¡°Second Cousin!¡±
¡°Hmm?¡±
Gu Qingyao followed him in and said with a smile, ¡°You said that you will buy whatever Mingyue likes, whether it¡¯s a vi or an old-fashioned courtyard house. I really approve of your thinking!¡±
Gu Jinhang raised his eyebrows. ¡°Oh?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes crinkled. ¡°I think that property will be valuable in the future. Although property prices will not rise dramatically in the short term, if you have the money now, you can buy a little more. It won¡¯t be worthwhile to buy property in the future.
¡°Of course, Fourth Cousin will manage the Gu family¡¯s assets in the future. He will be responsible for everyone¡¯s expenses. You don¡¯t have to worry about all that ¨C you just have to concentrate on your job. But if Mingyue wants to, you can let her buy a few more houses and shop fronts.¡±
Gu Jinhang hugged himself and looked at her smilingly. ¡°Little girl, are you thinking of starting something? Your wedding and honeymoon are over, and your Fourth Cousin is about to return. Are you preparing to embark on something big?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled but did not reply.
Gu Jinhang asked, ¡°What else do you have besides Jin Jiang Restaurant? What are you intending to do next?¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I¡¯ll probably do something rted to medicine next. Teacher has taught me so much, I can¡¯t just focus on business!¡±
Gu Jinhang pursed his lips. ¡°Girl, you have a talent for making money. No matter what you learn, you will use it to make money.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Are you praising me or criticizing me?¡±
Chapter 924 - Mo Beihan Goes Overseas (3)
Chapter 924: Mo Beihan Goes Overseas (3)
¡°Of course I¡¯m praising you!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Did Fourth Cousin say when exactly he¡¯sing back?¡±
Gu Jinhang thought about it. ¡°Not exactly. He just said it¡¯s sometime next month. He has some matters to deal with over there. He¡¯lle back when he¡¯s done.¡±
Gu Qingyao thought about it and nodded.
Gu Jinhang looked at her and suddenly asked her earnestly, ¡°Girl, who is that foreign man who attended your wedding? He¡¯s been in the capital for more than a month and oftenes to the Gu house to look for you. He¡¯s still in the capital now!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s head ached at the thought of him.
¡°He, well I guess he¡¯s one of my mentors! He¡ He¡¯s a professor of medicine. He wants me to go overseas with him and be his sessor!¡±
Gu Jinhang: ¡°¡¡±
That old man had smiled kindly at Gu Qingyao during the wedding. But whenever Gu Qingyao was not around, anyone could tell that he was not to be trifled with. He was no ordinary person!
¡°You can¡¯t possibly move overseas in the future, so you had better refuse him as soon as possible. Now that the Mos, Gus, Qiaos and Qins are living in the capital, you can have your way in almost anything. You don¡¯t need to seed him in anything.¡±
He knew that this younger cousin was very capable, but no matter how capable she was, to Gu Jinhang, she was still his little cousin. He did not want Gu Qingyao to have any dangerous encounters. She could do whatever she liked here in the capital, but things were different overseas!
Gu Qingyao¡¯s head throbbed. She said, ¡°I know. I don¡¯t want to either! But he¡¯s very stubborn and insists that I go with him.
¡°But don¡¯t worry, Second Cousin. In the future,munication will improve, and I may not have to go overseas. Also, once the transport system has developed, traveling overseas and returning home will be much moremon. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±
Gu Jinhang frowned. What did she mean?
The girl clearly intended to seed him?
Of course, Gu Qingyao did not want to be a sessor. But with her medical skills, she would definitely have a certain level of importance within that organization. The old man was the person in charge of it. He would keep trying to get her to join them. Otherwise, he felt that her talents would be wasted!
Gu Qingyao was still thinking of how to deal with the old man when she returned to the Mo house. Sometimes, she was quitezy. Her life was carefree, and she had plenty of money. To be honest, she was asionally inspired to dabble in some business and had earned a lot of money from it.
If she did not want to do it anymore, she could just rest at home. She did notck anything.
She really did not want to manage a medical organization. It sounded exhausting.
Gu Qingyao was in a bad mood, which only worsened when she got home to hear that Mo Beihan was going overseas!
¡°You¡¯re going overseas! What for? For business?¡±
Mo Beihan looked at his pouting wife and could not help but feel amused. ¡°Can¡¯t bear to leave me? Be good! I¡¯lle back as soon as possible.¡±
¡°Something has cropped up in the business, and I have to deal with it personally.¡±
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes. ¡°Who asked you to grow your business so much. See, now you¡¯re so busy!¡±
Mo Beihanughed. He reached out and pulled his wife onto hisp. ¡°Can¡¯t bear to see me leave?¡±
Gu Qingyao pouted and kept quiet.
Mo Beihan pinched her little nose and looked at her dotingly. ¡°Be good and wait for me at home. If you like, you can stay in the Qiao house. Grandfather¡¯s health¡ juste back frequently and keep an eye on him.
¡°I won¡¯t be so busy in a couple of years, when Chengrui and Chengxu are older. Then there¡¯s Mu Mu. It would be a waste not to put that fellow¡¯s intelligence to good use.
¡°Then in the future when our children are older and can work, I¡¯ll bring you around the world. We¡¯ll just leave everything to the children. All right?¡±
Chapter 925 - Another Overly Protective Brother (1)
Chapter 925: Another Overly Protective Brother (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao was shocked!
She stared dumbly at this fellow. He lookedpletely serious and did not seem to be joking at all. Had he really said something so shameless?
¡°Aren¡¯t you being too mean? Are you going to be the kind of boss that simply dumps responsibility on someone else?¡±
Mo Beihan said innocently, ¡°I¡¯m also exhausted. They¡¯re still young, and as their uncle, I have to take care of them. I¡¯ve developed the Mo family and created the best conditions for them. When they¡¯ve grown up, they can work too. Why should I continue to support them?
¡°It¡¯s only right that they should show me some filial piety!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
That seemed to make sense!
¡°How long will you be gone?¡± Gu Qingyao really could not bear to see him go. Her honeymoon had been so sweet and blissful. She had never been so happy in her two lifetimes. She had a wonderful month. Of course, she felt sad that this fellow was suddenly leaving!
¡°About two months.¡±
Gu Qingyao was displeased.
Mo Beihan coaxed her. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry! I promise I¡¯lle back as soon as possible to keep youpany. If not for the fact that Grandfather hasn¡¯tpletely recovered yet, I would bring you along too! You can just treat it as a holiday.¡±
¡°Next time, all right? As long as you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll always bring you with me!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and hugged him. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you¡¯re not allowed to go! I just¡ miss you!¡±
Mo Beihan liked hearing things like that. He held her little face between his hands and kissed her hard. ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow. I¡¯ll keep youpany tonight!¡±
With that, he got up and carried Gu Qingyao towards the bedroom.
Gu Qingyao was startled. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! What are you doing! It¡¯s daytime. It¡¯s still daytime!¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all right; this is our house. It will be evening soon. No one wille in.¡±
***
When it was dark, Mo Beihan brought Gu Qingyao to Jin Jiang Restaurant for dinner. They did not take a private room but reserved a ce on the second-floor gallery. They could see the scene downstairs from where they were seated.
Mo Beihan was very attentive and kept selecting food for Gu Qingyao and asking her to have more.
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes. She leaned her head on her hand and ignored him.
Mo Beihan continued to smile brightly. He had just taken advantage of her. He had no choice but to coax her.
Gu Qingyao looked about as she sipped her drink. Coincidentally, she saw Lin Dongxu and Qin Si having dinner downstairs. Her eyes brightened, and she gestured for Mo Beihan to look.
The Jin Jiang Restaurantyout was rtively modern. There were private rooms upstairs. The downstairs portion of the restaurant also had some partitions, but these were quite low and only slightly higher than the chair backs. This gave the feeling of privacy without being stifling.
It was natural for close couples or husbands and wives like Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao to take a private room. But Lin Dongxu and Qin Si were not that close, so it was more appropriate to sit in the main restaurant.
¡°Your little attendant is pretty good! Is he really together with Qin Si?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled and said, ¡°He instantly fell for Qin Si when he saw her at the Qin house. I told him that she¡¯s a rich, young girl. He has to work hard if he wants to court her!
¡°This fellow has always been hard working. He¡¯s sophisticated enough when doing business, but he¡¯s usually very honest. He¡¯s worldly-wise, but he himself is not worldly. Sometimes he seems rather foolish. He¡¯s been working for me for so many years, but he has retained his innocence. That¡¯s rare.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Which means to say that if Si Si and he really be a couple, that would be a good thing!¡±
Chapter 926 - Another Overly Protective Brother (2)
Chapter 926: Another Overly Protective Brother (2)
Mo Beihan did not know if it was a good thing or not.
¡°I can only say that Lin Dongxu is a pretty good man. I¡¯m just not sure whether there are sparks between him and Qin Si. Uncle Qin has been dealing with people for so many years; he has pretty good judgment. If Uncle Qin favors him, then he¡¯ll have no problem.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at him. ¡°Your judgment is not inferior to Uncle Qin¡¯s at all! In fact, you are superior in terms of experience and ability.¡±
Mo Beihan had two lifetimes of experience. He had been in a fairly high position in his previous life.
Mo Beihan was surprised by the suddenpliment.
¡°I¡¯m happy that you adore me so much!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled!
¡°Remember to bring me presents.¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°What do you want?¡±
Gu Qingyao cocked her head. ¡°Lipstick in all shades, cosmetics, pretty clothes, bags, high-heeled shoes and gems and jewelry. All of those.¡±
Mo Beihan smiled dotingly. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll pick them personally.¡±
He scooped up some soup and fed it to Gu Qingyao. ¡°Try this. It¡¯s very refreshing!¡±
The two finished dinner and were about to leave. Mo Beihan wanted to drive, but Gu Qingyao refused.
¡°Walk with me! You¡¯re leaving tomorrow. The weather will have turned cold by the time you¡¯re back!¡±
Mo Beihan naturally agreed. He gave instructions for someone to drive the car and follow them while he walked with Gu Qingyao.
When they were leaving, Lin Dongxu and Qin Si also happened to be leaving after their meal. When Lin Dongxu saw Mo Beihan, he excitedly called, ¡°Boss, Sister-inw!¡±
He looked rather silly, and not at all like a sharp businessman. Even Qin Si was tickled.
Gu Qingyao said a few words to Qin Si. Mo Beihan saw that Lin Dongxu was staring at Qin Si like a young boy drowning in the river of love. He shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯ste. Remember to see Miss Qin safely home.¡±
Lin Dongxu immediately promised, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely see Miss Qin safely home.¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows. Lin Dongxu was Lin Dongxu. He looked foolish, but he was quick on the uptake.
It was Mo Beihan who had given him the instruction, but he was also giving Lin Dongxu an opportunity. Besides, she and Qin Si were good friends, and Mo Beihan would naturally show respect to her close friends.
But it would not be nice if he had responded to Mo Beihan!
He had replied to her instead. His emotional intelligence¡
He definitely had enough emotional intelligence. If he was also capable, the Qin Family would not mind his poor family background. Perhaps this fellow might even get the girl!
Everyone liked a young man who knew what to say. Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you. We¡¯ll leave now.¡±
Qin Si did not refuse. Lin Dongxu was almost befuddled with delight!
Gu Qingyao left with Mo Beihan, and Lin Dongxu immediately drove Qin Si home.
He got Qin Si safely home, and she thanked him before going in.
This was the Qin Family¡¯s new home.
Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin had been living in a little courtyard. When Qin Zhiyuan and his family returned, they found a new ce to stay.
Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin were used to living in old-fashionedpounds, so the Qin Family¡¯s current ce had an old-fashioned feel.
But it was not the usual courtyard house. There were a few small buildings at the back.
When Qin Si got home, her older brother Qin Li immediately spotted her. He followed his younger sister up the stairs and went into her room.
¡°How are you getting along with that fellow?¡±
Chapter 927 - Another Overly Protective Brother (3)
Chapter 927: Another Overly Protective Brother (3)
Qin Si grew a little shy. ¡°Brother, we were just having a meal together! It¡¯s not a big deal. How would I know?¡±
Qin Li smiled. ¡°Girl, I know you so well. You wouldn¡¯t have dinner with him if you had no feelings towards him at all.¡±
Qin Si did not reply.
Qin Li walked over to the window and looked at the car downstairs.
Lin Dongxu had sent Qin Si to the door, but he had not yet left. The car was still below Qin Si¡¯s window. When he looked out of the window, he could see Lin Dongxu down there!
The fellow could not bear to leave. He was lingering downstairs!
Qin Li snorted. ¡°Pathetic. Are these poor tricks enough to win my younger sister?¡±
Qin Si was startled. She hurried over to look and saw that Lin Dongxu was still outside.
¡°This¡ it¡¯s sote; why is he still waiting there?¡±
Qin Li grumbled, ¡°What else can he be doing? He hopes that you¡¯ll be touched!¡±
Qin Si: ¡°¡¡±
Why did her older brother sound so jealous?
¡°Older brother, do you really dislike him? I think he¡¯s quite a nice man! Do you disagree?¡±
Qin Li rolled his eyes. ¡°His background is poor, he¡¯s ugly, and he¡¯s short. He¡¯s so puny too. What¡¯s so good about him?¡±
Qin Si: ¡°¡¡±
She gaped at her older brother.
Qin Li was displeased. He said, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that. You¡¯re my younger sister. Don¡¯t you believe your own older brother? That jerk is two-faced. Let me tell you, that bastard is very close to Mo Beihan. In fact, Mo Beihan was the one who promoted him. Now he is working for Mo Beihan.
¡°Let¡¯s set aside the fact that he doesn¡¯t have his own enterprise. After all, Mo Beihan is a really capable fellow, and there¡¯s no shame in working for him. But look at how he acts in front of you? Bumbling and foolish, like a boy in love. But who is he?
¡°He¡¯s a businessman, and Mo Beihan has had his eye on him for many years. He has promoted him until today. Do you think he could have achieved his current standing if he was really an idiot? So! He must be bluffing. He¡¯s just trying to cheat naive young girls like you.¡±
Qin Si: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Brother, why are you so against him? It¡¯s true that Lin Dongxu is in business. You say that his family background is poor. But for Mo Beihan to take a fancy to him and for him to stay in this business until now shows that he has some ability. Don¡¯t you agree?
¡°He¡¯s not like us. We were born into a family that can support us. He relied on himself to get to where he is today. That¡¯s pretty good. That shows how capable he is!
¡°Besides, he has always been a businessman. In real life, I¡¯ve never seen him put on a different face when discussing business matters! You¡¯re also in business. Is your usual sincerity also fake?¡±
Qin Li immediately leapt up. ¡°I¡¯m your older brother. Why are you siding with someone else?¡±
Qin Si: ¡°¡¡±
She was just speaking the truth.
Qin Li was displeased. He said to Qin Si, ¡°Let me tell you, if Father hears you talking like that, he will drag that jerk in here and beat him up. Look at how he has misled you!¡±
Qin Si was speechless.
¡°Brother, you are prejudiced against him. I think he¡¯s quite a good man. He¡¯s capable and sincere, and he is nice to others. He hasn¡¯t lost his innocence. Although his family background is poor, his achievements have not made him arrogant. He¡¯s quite a fine man!¡±
Qin Li pursed his lips. Of course he knew that Lin Dongxu was quite a good man, or he would not permit that bastard near his younger sister. But¡ he felt angry when he heard his sister praising another man!
It was as if the littlemb that he had raised for many years was about to be taken by someone else.
Chapter 928 - Come With Teacher (1)
Chapter 928: Come With Teacher (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°You¡¯re just a young girl, and it¡¯s easy for you to lose your head when you meet a man you like. Look, you aren¡¯t that interested in him now, but you¡¯re already beginning to make excuses for him in everything and think that everything about him is good. If I tell you his ws now, will you be able to ept it?¡±
Qin Si: ¡°¡¡±
Her older brother was just too hot-tempered.
¡°Brother, I am not a fool, and I¡¯m not a young girl either. Yao Yao is already married. I should also try interacting with boys, shouldn¡¯t I? Or I¡¯ll regret it when I¡¯m old.
¡°Besides, I¡¯m still in my prime. It¡¯s normal to fall in love. I would be missing out if I did not experience love!¡±
Qin Li did not say anything.
Qin Si had considered the matter carefully. She was well aware of her own situation. She had some idea of what her future would be like.
¡°To be honest, I am actually interested in him. Brother, you have all doted on me since I was young, and I have never left the family. Yao Yao is my good friend, and I get along well with all her rtives.
¡°Lin Dongxu is Mo Beihan¡¯s man and is part of our circle. We all know each other well. Isn¡¯t that better? He has no family, and if I really marry him in the future, I won¡¯t have to worry about how to integrate with his family. I will effectively still be the Qin family¡¯s daughter, and I can continue my own lifestyle. That will be great!¡±
¡°That¡¯s akin to asking him to marry into our family!¡± Qin Li said.
Qin Si: ¡°¡¡±
She nced at her brother in exasperation. ¡°Brother, why do you need to be so stubborn? Men all love to be respected. It¡¯s very hard for such deep-rooted ideas to change. He has no other family. What difference does it make if he bes part of our family?
¡°Our family has sons. Even if he joins the family, everyone will be busy with their careers. Most likely, they will move out and stay by themselves. It¡¯s the same as if I married into his family. Why do you need to quibble over the formalities of it?
¡°If I marry him like that, he will be grateful to me. To outsiders, he will have married a rich youngdy and will have the support of his inws. He can continue to work with Mo Beihan. To him, that is the best possible oue.¡±
Of course Qin Li understood that.
But he was just unhappy that someone else was taking away his younger sister!
He rolled his eyes. ¡°All right, I can¡¯t win an argument against you. Since you like him, you should spend more time getting to know him. Don¡¯t make a hasty decision. If he dares to bully you, you must tell me. Do you hear me?¡±
¡°All right! With an older brother like you, he wouldn¡¯t dare bully me anyway!¡±
After Qin Li left, Qin Si leaned against the window sill and looked at the car downstairs. A mysterious feeling stole over her heart.
Gu Qingyao was married. Qin Si was filled with envy when she saw how happy Gu Qingyao was, and how Mo Beihan doted on her.
All girls longed for someone to dote on them.
She was the Qin family¡¯s youngdy, and her parents had brought her up strictly. She had always been very obedient, and she had a good reputation among the upper ss, where she was considered to be ady of note. She had always had many suitors.
But Lin Dongxu was the only one who had piqued her interest.
Because she felt truly doted on when she was with him. That was a wonderful feeling.
Qin Si leaned on the windowsill and watched him for a while. Lin Dongxu, who was in the car, naturally saw the figure in the window. After a long while, Qin Si waved at him. Then she drew the curtains and went to bathe.
Lin Dongxu lingered for a long time before he drove away.
He sincerely liked her. But if he wanted to marry her, he would have to act.
The Qin family had doted on this pampered young girl for so many years. If he did not have any ability, why would her parents just allow their daughter to marry him?
Chapter 929 - Come With Teacher (2)
Chapter 929: Come With Teacher (2)
Once Mo Beihan left the country, Gu Qingyao had more time on her hands.
Fortunately, her older cousins had begun to develop their business ns, so she had something to do.
Her oldest cousin used to be in electronics and home appliances. Now he was prepared to continue with that.
¡°I can see that there is a huge demand for home appliances! Countless appliances are shipped to the north from the south every day and at elevated prices.¡±
He had recently made a trip to the south and had seen the demands and profits there. This was something that he could do easily. So, of course, he started with what he was good at.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°In that case, Eldest Cousin, you can do that. Anyway, the demand is huge. Even a small business will be profitable. There¡¯s not muchpetition now, and it¡¯s a good time to enter the market.¡±
Second Cousin¡¯s line was luxury goods. Gu Qingyao said, ¡°As for Second Cousin, I suggest that for now¡ you focus on what ordinary people will wear and use. High-end goods will just be a sideline. For now, your focus will be on developing the brand.
¡°Popr goods will be your most profitable line. Luxury goods will not dominate the market until ten, fifteen or even twenty yearster.¡±
Gu Qingyao knew the China markets very well. There were a lot of people!
They had been suppressed for too long. Now that the markets had opened up, their consumption was genuinely frightening.
The market for the mostmon items was thergest.
Although there was a market for luxury goods, not many people had grown rich! The poption was too poor, and the demand was not that great.
If he startedter, he would still be on time.
When Second Cousin Qiao Xinyu heard that, he thought about it and said, ¡°My thinking is the same as Yao Yao¡¯s. I will just work on building up my brand. Luxury items will just be a sideline. The main profitable item will be popr goods. I¡¯ve already set things in motion. The factories are ready, and the equipment has arrived. My workers will soon be in ce.¡±
Second Cousin looked at Gu Qingyao. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to do some designs for me.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
***
On the way to the Qiao home, Gu Qingyao was blocked by a certain old man with a kind smile.
Professor Ai Bode¡¯s heart ached when he saw the young girl!
¡°Dear student! Why did you marry so young? The fellow has gone overseas recently, right? Come, elope with Teacher!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Can you please learn Mandarin properly before you try to speak it?
She leaned her throbbing head on her hand. ¡°Teacher! Please don¡¯t fool around. I¡¯ve already said that I won¡¯t leave.¡±
The professor looked aggrieved. ¡°What¡¯s so good about this ce! Why do you insist on staying here? You¡¯re so intelligent, and you¡¯re so talented in medicine. It would be a waste for you not to do medical research!
¡°Be good! Go back to theboratory with Teacher. That is your true arena.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go. This is my home. I was just there to learn. Actually, Teacher, now that transport is developing, I can go over whenever you need me. It¡¯s very convenient. Really!¡±
The old professor would not desist. ¡°Dear student! I¡¯vee so far to look for you in person! I¡¯ve waited so long for you in this foreignnd. Can you bear to just abandon me? Theboratory needs you. It doesn¡¯t just need you to do medical research. It also needs your sponsorship. Ah¡ um¡¡±
Professor Ai Bode was startled. Oh no! He had let the cat out of the bag!
Gu Qingyao¡¯s mouth kept twitching.
She knew it. This old fellow surely had some ulterior motive in seeking her out!
Chapter 930 - Come With Teacher (3)
Chapter 930: Come With Teacher (3)
Sigh¡
It was all because she had been young and arrogant!
When she was overseas, she had a really good time, running her business and enjoying campus life. Her medical research had also gone very well.
There was a point in time when she had really gone crazy. After all her grievances from her past life, she felt as if she could finally soar. So she had gone crazy.
After experimenting with all kinds of exciting things, this old fellow had discovered her by chance. He had coaxed, deceived, and goaded her until she joined some international medical group.
At first, she enjoyed the novelty of it. After all, they had so much modern equipment that she was seeing for the first time!
In her previous life, she had aboratory in China. All the modern equipment there had been bought by her cousins and Mo Beihan through their various connections. But it was still not as well-equipped as the medical group!
She had been very interested, so she remained with the group. This old man was the person in charge. After she spent some time doing research, she obtained excellent results and became hisst student.
After that, the two of them embarked on a love-hate rtionship in which they continually tried to trap each other. It was a path of no return.
She joined the group in her second year overseas. Actually, she only frequented the group for two years and that shook up the entire group. Some students wanted to learn from her, but others fled at the sight of her because she made them so depressed that they questioned their own meaning in life.
Later on, Mo Beihan arrived, and their romance kept her busy, so she spent less time with the medical group. Some of them celebrated while others wept and asked her to stay.
The old fellow had been chief among those who had celebrated!
She had stolen many of his treasured experimental drugs to analyze them. The old fellow had been so angry he almost chased her out with a broom. If not for the fact that she was rich and had given theboratory a huge sum of money, the old fellow might still be trying to kill her!
Gu Qingyao raised her brows at the old man and said with a smile, ¡°Teacher! You almost wanted to sweep me out of the door! Now you¡¯re here to look for me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll harm your precious drugs?¡±
Professor Ai Bode¡¯s mouth kept twitching. ¡°If you do, then so be it! Anyway, you¡¯ve already done plenty of harm!
¡°Dear student! I¡¯ve been rather poortely! I can barely make ends meet. Your fellow students are about to starve to death. Can you bear to see us in poverty?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Do you want my money, or do you want me to go back with you?¡±
¡°Both!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
¡°If you go back with me, will Ick money in the future?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Wow! This crazy old man was so mean!
Had she known, she would have stolen all his drugs. Why leave him so many!
¡°All right, I understand. I¡¯ll transfer some money to you. But¡ I cannot leave China for now. I¡¯m married and preparing to have children!¡±
Old Professor: ¡°¡¡±
¡°You¡¯re too young to be thinking of having children. Don¡¯t you have other goals?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already finished analyzing those experimental drugs! It wasn¡¯t very fun. Why should I go back?¡±
Old Professor: ¡°¡¡±
Damn, why couldn¡¯t he think of a reply!
Those drugs were the results of a lifetime of research!
But this stupid girl finished analyzing them in two or three years. How could he not chase her out?
Or he would be humiliated!
Chapter 931 - Eccentric Senior (1)
Chapter 931: entric Senior (1)
Gu Qingyao saw the old man¡¯s pitiful gaze and her heart softened. So she said, ¡°Teacher! If you are looking for a researcher, you should ask Senior! He is definitely crazy about research. He¡¡±
¡°Why would I look for that vile creature?¡± Gu Qingyao had not even finished when Professor Ai Bode jumped up in rage. ¡°He gives me nothing but trouble. He spoiled so much apparatus but has no research results. He¡¯s been working in this field for so long, but he¡¯s still penniless. Don¡¯t tell anyone that he¡¯s my student. I would be so embarrassed if other people found out. I don¡¯t have a traitor like that!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Senior is so lovable. Why do you detest him so much?
¡°Teacher! Senior is a very nice man! He¡¯s knowledgeable and multi-talented. He¡¯s also a genius!¡±
¡°Genius, what genius. He almost killed himself in an explosion!¡±
Gu Qingyao was shocked!
¡°What? What happened to Senior? Is he injured?¡±
By this point, Professor Ai Bode was so angry that his veins bulged. ¡°Injured? Wu wu wu ah ah ah, that bastard waspletely unharmed, but he blew up myboratory instead! He¡¯ll be the death of me! He¡¯ll be the death of me!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Senior was truly getting more and more skillful!
Gu Qingyaoughed dryly and consoled the old professor. The old fellow was not satisfied until she reaffirmed her promise to give him arge sum of money.
Gu Qingyao felt that the old fellow was purely after her for the money. How horrible!
On the way home, Gu Qingyao turned the problem over in her mind. She felt that she had made a significant loss. Her Senior had blown up theboratory, but she had to pay for it. It was not worthwhile at all. Surely, she should do something about it?
By the time she reached the Mo house, Gu Qingyao had thought of an idea!
She excitedly rushed over to the phone to call the Qiao house. Qiao Yuying picked up the call.
¡°Mother, is one of you going overseas soon? Can they help me carry a letter?¡±
Qiao Yuying was surprised. ¡°To France? Sure! Your oldest cousin is going over in a couple of days. Something about a batch of goods that he has to deal with personally.¡±
After all, the Qiao family¡¯s business was overseas, and they had only just begun investing in China. It had not been easy for them to break into the international market. Of course they would not give up their business so easily.
So the Qiao family still needed to travel overseas.
Gu Qingyao was delighted. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll write the letter immediately and send it to the Qiao house first thing tomorrow morning so that he can bring it to France for me.¡±
The Qiao family had been overseas for so long that sending a letter was a simple matter. Of course Qiao Yuying agreed.
Gu Qingyao took up her pen and wrote a long letter. Early the next morning, she sent it to the Qiao house.
When Oldest Cousin saw the address on the letter, he frowned. ¡°Where is this? This¡ seems rather familiar?¡±
Gu Qingyao chuckled. ¡°No need to second guess yourself. It¡¯s where you think it is. It¡¯s something like¡ a ghetto.¡±
Oldest Cousin: ¡°¡¡±
He remembered that theirpany once held a charity event to promote their corporate image. He had personally attended the event!
He seemed to remember that it had taken ce at this location.
¡°Your friend lives there?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded.
¡°Surely not! Is he in a difficult situation? Does he need help?¡±
Oldest Cousin, Qiao Xinming, had not observed that any of his younger cousin¡¯s friends were having difficulties. His impression of his younger cousin was that she lived a life of abundance and her social circle consisted of people in upper-ss society, or her former ssmates. Ghetto?
He did not understand.
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Cousin, this person is rather special. Actually, he¡¯s an exceptional person, but¡ he¡¯s not very financially savvy. He earns a lot of money, but unfortunately¡ he has lost all of it!¡±
Chapter 932 - Eccentric Senior (2)
Chapter 932: entric Senior (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Senior was so brilliant in medical circles. How could he possibly be short of money?
But this fellow was very entric. He used almost all his money for his research. He was crazy about research, but his personal life was a mess.
When her teacher said that he had blown up theboratory recently, Gu Qingyao knew that he must be in desperate straits.
Qiao Xinming did not understand, but he promised to deliver the letter for Gu Qingyao.
Qiao Xinming left the country two dayster. He finished all his urgent affairs, then personally delivered the letter for his younger cousin.
This person really lived in a ce like the ghetto. Of all the ces that Qiao Xinming had seen, this was the poorest.
The road was all bumpy and full of potholes. It was lined with very cramped houses. Some of these were temporary constructions made of bits of wood and looked as if they would copse at any moment. An indescribable stench filled his nostrils.
Qiao Xinming stumbled along until he finally found the ce. Qiao Xinming could scarcely believe his eyes when he saw the low ceiling, the dim light and the incredibly chaotic surroundings.
He knocked, and a slovenly middle-aged man opened the door. Stubble covered his face, and he looked dispirited. In fact, he seemed rather frail.
The man squinted at his visitor, and his eyes lit up. A rich man!
¡°Older Brother, are you looking for me? Are you seeking treatment?¡±
Qiao Xinming: ¡°¡¡±
Wow!
No wonder this bastard was doing so poorly. You¡¯re the one who needs treatment!
¡°Are you¡ Professor Cannon?¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes! That¡¯s me, that¡¯s me. Why are you looking for me? Quick, tell me. My medical skills are excellent, and my consultation fees are very cheap.¡±
Qiao Xinming: ¡°¡¡±
He gritted his teeth. I¡¯ll put up with this because he¡¯s my cousin¡¯s friend!
¡°I have a letter for you. I¡¯m here to deliver a letter.¡±
Professor Cannon was astonished.
Qiao Xinming ced the letter before him. He felt that this person was a little crazy, but his younger cousin had not said exactly her rtionship with him. Qiao Xinming did not feel like interacting with this person.
He handed the letter over and said, ¡°Take this. I¡¯ll be staying here for the next few days. If you have a reply, you can send it to me¡¡±
¡°Brother, since you¡¯re here to deliver a letter, then¡ you must certainly be one of my former patient¡¯s friends. Or perhaps you are a friend of a patient who is looking for a doctor. Look, your friend is so grateful to me. If you want to ask me for treatment, then¡ for the sake of your friend, you should buy me a meal first!¡±
Qiao Xinming: ¡°¡¡±
What kind of logic was that?
¡°Brother! I¡¯m amazing. Really, my medical skills are outstanding. I also know how to make many types of medicine, and I can cure many patients. I helped your friend, why not treat me to a meal? I haven¡¯t eaten for two days. I¡¯m terribly hungry! Or why not give me some money. That will do too!¡±
Qiao Xinming: ¡°¡¡±
After being in business for so many years, he had met many entric people, but not one as entric as him.
¡°Brother! Help! If I starve to death, I won¡¯t be able to help your friend¡¡±
¡°Stop!¡± Qiao Xinming really did not want to hear him carry on about treatment. It was just too inauspicious. Who wants to hear you keep talking about treatment?
¡°I don¡¯t have time to treat you to a meal. I¡¯m very busy with work. This letter is for you, and you can have this money. Professor, please take care of yourself. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±
Qiao Xinming fled.
Cannon was extremely excited to see the money in his hand.
He finally had money!
He finally had money!
He could finally fill his stomach!
¡°Thank you, Brother! Thank you so much!¡±
Qiao Xinming¡¯s lips twitched as he heard the shouts of gratitude behind him!
Chapter 933 - Eccentric Senior (3)
Chapter 933: entric Senior (3)
Cannon had been starving for a long time, but he was a workaholic. Even though he was desperately hungry, he still had to read the letter first.
The letter was from Gu Qingyao.
Dear Senior, have you missed me, your rich Junior,tely?
I heard that you blew up theboratory and were sent packing. Oh, that old fellow is just too mean¡ Actually! He¡¯s too poor. He doesn¡¯t have enoughboratories for you to blow up!
Why not look me up?
I¡¯ll provide you with the bestboratory and the best house to live in. I¡¯ll cook good food for you every day. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you blow up theboratory!
Perhaps, I might even be able to find a pretty wife for you!
Come and help me make some medicines, all right?
Very simple drugs to treat illnesses! I guarantee you will know how to do it.
Aboratory he could blow up, a pretty wife, a big house, good food¡
¡
There was an address written below.
Cannon was ted to discover that the letter was from his own Junior!
She was rich!
Very, very rich!
He had blown up theboratory twice previously, and Teacher had almost chased him away, but Junior had settled it for him.
Every time theboratory ran out of funding, the old fellow would ask Junior for money. He had seen it several times.
Aboratory, a pretty wife, a big house, good food!
These were very attractive to him. Cannon nced at the address. Although he had never been to Beijing, since Junior was there, he would certainly go too.
Life without his Junior was just too difficult!
Cannon was wild with delight. He used the money that Qiao Xinming had given him to have a good meal, then went back to his dpidated house to stuff his mess of books and papers into a bag. He stuffed three big bags full, then dragged them to the address that Qiao Xinming had left him.
Qiao Xinming almost fell over in fright when he saw the man. He was especially upset to hear that this fellow was his younger cousin¡¯s Senior!
Since when did his younger cousin have a crazy Senior like that?
He was like a barbarian. Would the man frighten his younger cousin?
Qiao Xinming read the letter to confirm that this fellow was his younger cousin¡¯s Senior and he was to bring him back to China in a few days.
Qiao Xinming ordered someone to clean up Cannon. He was really afraid that this fellow¡¯s looks would terrify his delicate younger cousin.
If Gu Qingyao were there, she would have told him that she was used to it!
When she was with the medical group, she had seen Cannon in an even more frightening state.
Ten dayster, at the capital¡¯s airport.
Cannon and Qiao Xinming got off the ne together. Gu Qingyao was already waiting for them. Cannon was wildly excited to see Gu Qingyao. He grabbed his big bag and rushed towards Gu Qingyao.
¡°Junior! Junior¡¡±
Cannon was flushed with excitement by the time he reached Gu Qingyao. ¡°Junior, am I handsome? I¡¯m so handsome! I¡¯m really too handsome now, hahahaha!¡±
Qiao Xinming had especially gotten someone to dress him up. This was the first time Cannon looked so handsome.
Gu Qingyao smilingly said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re very handsome! Senior, you¡¯ve always been handsome. In the past, you were handsome in your own unique way!
¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ve already prepared the ce for you to live in. We¡¯ll get you settled in, then I will cook for you personally and give you a good meal.¡±
Cannon could barely contain his excitement.
¡°Yes, yes!¡±
Gu Qingyao had already prepared the house. It was a little two-storey house, with a smallboratory.
¡°Senior, there is a smallboratory upstairs. You have to be careful not to blow it up!¡±
¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry! I will never blow up my own home!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Qiao Xinming: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 934 - Eccentric Senior (4)
Chapter 934: entric Senior (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao did not really know what to say to this Senior. No wonder Teacher both loved and hated him!
The two-storey house was really quite big. There was a front yard and a backyard. There was even a row of small buildings that lined the side of the backyard. These were used as storerooms. If necessary, more buildings could be added to the backyard in the future.
The kitchen, guest room and so on were on the first floor. There were three rooms on the second floor, and the rest of the space was upied by a smallboratory.
Cannon was very pleased with the ce. He had lived in many, many ces, but never for long. He wrecked them all after a while.
¡°Junior, when do I start work? Where is yourboratory?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°I¡¯m still working on it. I estimate that all the apparatus will only arrive next month. Senior, meanwhile you can adjust to your new environment. I¡¯ll also give you a few research directions, and you have to do some research.
¡°I¡¯m going to start a pharmaceutical factory as well. You have to help manufacture many drugs and confirm their forms so that they can be mass-produced.¡±
Cannon frowned. ¡°Is that all? You can do all these yourself too!¡±
This junior was no less skilled than him. But she was ratherzy and had too many interests, so she did not invest too much time in medicine.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°I still have many other matters to attend to. I don¡¯t have the time.¡±
She was mainly a manager. How could she do everything herself?
Cannon nodded and did not ask further.
Anyway, this Junior was very mysterious. She was so young but very wealthy. It was natural that she had other things to attend to.
He just needed to do his job properly. As long as his Junior took care of his day-to-day living, he would not pry!
She brought him around his new house. Cannon was very pleased with the ce.
He was useless when it came to daily living. He was exceptionally talented in his area of expertise, but his life was a mess. Although this house could notpare to those grand mansions overseas, it was already a great improvement to Cannon, who had often lived in ghettos.
Gu Qingyao and Qiao Xinming left after they settled Cannon in. They let him get used to his surroundings and have a rest. They would bring him out for dinner at night.
Qiao Xinming found it hard to ept this Cannon at first.
¡°Younger Cousin, is he really your Senior?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°Uhm! I got to know him when I was studying medicine overseas. He¡¯s like that! I know you find him odd, but his entire mind is upied with research, so he¡¯s like an idiot when ites to ordinary things. But he¡¯s rather naive and a very nice man.¡±
Qiao Xinming: ¡°¡¡±
¡°You¡¯ve prepared so much equipment for him. Is he going to perform experiments there?¡±
¡°Uhm! Senior is an expert in this area. Although he enjoys performing experiments, he did not take care of himself when he was overseas. I sponsored him for a while after I got to know him, and his life improved. After I left, he really fell into a pathetic state!¡±
Qiao Xinming¡¯s mouth twitched. He remembered the first time he had met Cannon in the ghetto. He really was in a pathetic state!
***
That night, Gu Qingyao brought Cannon to Jin Jiang Restaurant for dinner.
Cannon almost cried when he saw the tableden with food.
¡°Wu wu wu, Junior, life is better with you! That old fellow was too vicious. He knew that I could not make ends meet, but he still gave me the boot. I almost starved to death.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
She wanted to say that it was not Teacher¡¯s fault!
Theboratory is very precious to him, but you¡¯re always blowing it up. He has been kind enough to refrain from dissecting you for research!
Chapter 935 - Eccentric Senior (5)
Chapter 935: entric Senior (5)
Cannon had mixed blood. He was not a pure European. His mother was Chinese but had left the country earlier and married his father. Later on, she remained overseas.
But both his parents passed away, and now he was all alone.
He vaguely remembered that he had some rtives, but they were not close. Also, he was immersed in research and could not navigate daily life. To others, his career seemed to be on the decline.
His family members could not be bothered with him. They wished him as far away as possible. If they knew that he was the most senior student of the person in charge of the international medical group, they would fawn over him!
Gu Qingyao had cooked many Chinese meals for him when she was overseas. Cannon had liked them very much. His mother was from China, and she had often made many simr dishes for him when he was young. He had not eaten such food since his mother passed away.
It was very hard to find proper Chinese food overseas.
He only got to eat such things after he met Gu Qingyao.
Now that he was in China, he did not feel ufortable at all when he ate these dishes.
He used his chopsticks very nimbly.
She watched him gobble. Although Gu Qingyao understood her teacher¡¯s difficulties, she would never let her true feelings show!
She wanted her Senior to stay and work for her!
¡°Right, right, right! Teacher is too hardhearted. Although you blew up hisboratory, you didn¡¯t do it on purpose, right? It¡¯s not as if you had no research results. You have done so many excellent pieces of research, so what if you blow up aboratory or two? Right?¡±
Cannon agreed. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to! Who knew that it would explode! I was frightened to death!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Brother, why is your research in drugs as dangerous as researching chemical weapons? How did you manage to do that?
Gu Qingyao could not understand it. This man was so talented that his results in the medical field were outstanding. But he just enjoyed random research. Although he did not blow up theboratory often, when he did, it was serious.
Actually, all kinds of small explosions weremon when he was doing research. Which was why he had be so skilled.
The entireboratory had blown up, but he was unscathed.
Even Teacher had to tip his hat at him.
Gu Qingyao smiled and put more food in his bowl. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior. In the future, I will provide theboratory. As long as you properly formte the drugs I require and find a way to mass-produce them, you can spend your free time researching whatever you like. If you need help, just look for me. If you need any apparatus, just let me know. I promise to get it for you.¡±
Gu Qingyao was very confident of this point.
The old fellow was always very courteous to her in order to obtain her financial help. The international medical group had the most advanced medical equipment in the world, and she had plenty of money. With this connection, she could get any apparatus she wanted.
Although Professor Ai Bode was in charge of the medical group, he did not have the final say.
Although he appreciated talent and was very fond of this genius Senior, he could not protect him much when he exhibited this extraordinary ability to blow upboratories.
Senior was not so talented as to blow up the entire medical group. He usually blew up his side of theboratory and somemonly sharedboratory space.
He had destroyed many pieces of apparatus. On two of the most serious asions, he had blown up the entireboratory.
Chapter 936 - Eccentric Senior (6)
Chapter 936: entric Senior (6)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Such circumstances would frighten anyone. They worried about the day he caused a disaster that might kill someone in the vicinity.
That was why this fellow was not doing well in the medical group.
Actually, Gu Qingyao knew that Senior would never allow anyone toe near when he was doing something dangerous.
With his ability, he could well gauge the danger in any situation. Whenever he was doing something dangerous, he would not permit others to help him. He researched on his own.
He was fanatical in this area, but he only risked his own life. He would never force someone else to risk theirs.
In all this time, he had only damaged equipment but never hurt anyone.
Gu Qingyao was well aware of this, as was Professor Ai Bode. So he had fired Senior just for show.
However¡
Gu Qingyao lowered her head and sipped her soup. How angry would her teacher be when he discovered that she had stolen his beloved senior student?
Sigh¡
She might as well send Teacher a little more money!
Cannon was very happy to have such a sumptuous dinner.
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°Theboratory is not yet ready. I have some information here which you can read. For now, I have listed part of my requirements here. You just have to do these things properly, and you can spend your free time as you please.
¡°Senior, please be careful. I know you love research, but please avoid taking risks and performing dangerous experiments in the future. I don¡¯t care if you blow up theboratory, but it¡¯s dangerous, and I don¡¯t want you to die.¡±
Cannon paused. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not deliberately seeking death. I¡¯m just interested in thoroughly analyzing some dangerous things.¡±
Gu Qingyao sighed. ¡°I know. You have to make your own decisions, just be careful. Senior, your life does not just belong to you. Teacher and I both care for you very much.¡±
Cannon¡¯s hand paused in the middle of feeding himself. His heart grew warm.
He had loved medicine since he was young. Or more urately, he was determined to study medicine since he was young.
His parents both passed away from an illness, so he had always been passionate about medical research. He hoped that every single illness on earth could be cured. So-called terminal illnesses simply had not been ovee by the human race.
He would spend his life trying to solve more medical problems.
So what if it was dangerous? He did not care.
Anyway, he was all alone. Death did not matter to him.
Actually, he could have made many of his experiments less risky. In fact, some of his experiments could have been carried out safely. But he wanted to perform them as quickly as possible. Which was why he took risks and idents and explosions happened!
He looked at this Junior. He remembered that every time he blew up theboratory overseas, the old man would rush over, his face filled with worry. He would sigh with relief once he was sure that Cannon was fine, then give him a tongueshing. Cannon lowered his head. ¡°Thank you, Junior. If not for you and Teacher, other than my research, my life would have no meaning.¡±
Gu Qingyao said gently, ¡°Senior, you can have a very meaningful life in the future. You will learn to love life and love living. Don¡¯t spend all your time on research. When you have the time, go and interact with others. In the future, you can marry a girl that you like and have children.. You will be very happy.¡±
Chapter 937 - Experience Always Triumphs (1)
Chapter 937: Experience Always Triumphs (1)
Marry a girl and have a child¡
His father had said these words to him before he died.
His mother had fallen ill and passed away first, followed by his father. He was still young, and his father had worried about him. He clutched his son¡¯s hand and told him to have a good life, to marry and have a few children. That way he would have a lively family and not be lonely.
¡°Look at me, who would marry me?¡±
Cannon really felt rather inferior because he often made a mess of his life.
Gu Qingyao frowned. ¡°Who says so? Senior, you¡¯re so intelligent and outstanding. If you like, you can stay here more often. If you stay here, I can take care of you. It¡¯ll be nice if you get married here! Live well, and don¡¯t keep thinking that you¡¯re terrible. You¡¯re an amazing person!¡±
Cannon raised his head and looked at Gu Qingyao. ¡°Really?¡±
¡°Of course!¡±
Cannon smiled. This Junior was really likable. No wonder the old man liked her so much.
Even he liked her.
¡°I understand. I will lead a good life in the future. But Junior! You¡¯re more familiar with this ce. You must help me find a wife! I will work hard to earn money and support my family. Oh, by the way¡ I work very hard. You have to pay me more!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Qingyao did not have time to reply before Cannon carried on.
¡°Sigh¡ I¡¯m so useless. Not only do you have to support me, you even have to support my wife and children. Sorry, Junior. You must continue being wealthy! My entire family depends on you!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
***
In that way, Cannon moved to the capital. Now that Gu Qingyao had found an assistant, she had fewer worries. After all, she knew how capable this Senior was.
Theboratory was soonpleted, and she had even chosen the assistants.
Conditions were just too poor at the time, and research conditions in China were even poorer. In these times, few talented people were willing to remain in China.
Some of them did not really care about the living conditions overseas. They just felt that China could not provide them with a sufficiently good research environment, so they had no choice but to move overseas.
Gu Qingyao¡¯sboratory set very attractive terms. She naturally managed to attract talented people.
Great China had plenty of talent!
As for the apparatus, besides her own connections, it was most convenient to obtain them through her teacher.
Gu Qingyao had updated Professor Ai Bode before he left. At that moment in France, Professor Ai Bode was reading the list in his hand. He smiled as he made a call.
When the person on the other end picked up and realized what the old fellow was asking for, he went to report to Mo Beihan.
¡°Boss, Madam requires a lot of apparatustely. Professor Ai Bode has a list that Madam gave him. The professor says that many of these pieces of equipment are rare, and he will have to go into a great deal of trouble and expend a lot of energy to get them. He requests your financial help and says he will certainly try his best.
Mo Beihan was reading a document. He lifted his head when he heard that. ¡°That old fellow is getting addicted to spending money!¡±
His subordinate smiled. ¡°Now that he has met a tycoon like you, he has really been spendingvishly!¡±
Mo Beihan nced at him. He thought, you probably don¡¯t realize that the old man has already gotten a sum out of my wife!
Old fox!
Mo Beihan did not know much about Gu Qingyao¡¯s business; he only knew that she had plenty of money. With such a wealthy Gu Qingyao fooling around the medical group for two or three years, a cunning fox like Ai Bode would certainly have asked her for money.
Chapter 938 - Experience Always Triumphs (2)
Chapter 938: Experience Always Triumphs (2)
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Get the things that Madam wants as quickly as possible. If the medical group finds it difficult, we¡¯ll look for them on our side. When they get everything together, we will use our connections to get them to Madam as quickly as possible.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes, we¡¯ll attend to it immediately.¡±
¡°Oh, just transfer the money to him. It¡¯s too bad that Madam enjoys studying medicine!¡± Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes were filled with love as he spoke. He had not seen his wife for some time. He really missed her!
He was out of sorts because he could not hug his soft little wife to sleep at night.
His subordinate hurriedly said, ¡°Boss, the old professor wants more than usual. About fifty percent more.¡±
¡°Uhm?¡± Mo Beihan was rather surprised. The old fellow might be crafty, but he had always known his limits. He had never asked for too much.
The subordinate smiled and said, ¡°The old professor says that Madam is starting a pharmaceutical factory and also wants to start her own hospital. Madam finds the drugs avable in China unsatisfactory. Her medical skills are so great, and China¡¯s standard of medicine is too poor. So Madam wants to make them herself.
¡°In order to do that, the old professor especially gave his most senior student, Cannon, to Madam. He is a medical genius. Professor Cannon can make anything that Madam needs, and he won¡¯t cause her any worry.
¡°Professor Cannon has blown up theboratory in the medical group several times. He recently caused another explosion, and this time, Professor Ai Bode personally intervened and sessfully kicked Professor Cannon out of the group so that he would fall on hard times. Cannon was so poor he almost could not afford to eat, and Madam¡¯s letter brought him to the capital.
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
This old man was pretty good!
He had even sold his senior student for money!
¡°Give him twice the sum.¡±
Mo Beihan spoke decisively. He did not mind spending a little more money to make things easier for his wife.
The subordinate was taken aback, then immediatelyughed and said fawningly, ¡°Great, I¡¯ll go and attend to it right now.¡±
¡°Boss, you¡¯re so good to Madam. Madam must be very grateful to you. Boss, you have great taste. Madam is so intelligent and pretty. She¡¯s a perfect match for you!¡±
Mo Beihan raised his head. ¡°She¡¯s very pretty?¡±
The subordinate immediately smiled fawningly. ¡°Of course. Our Madam is the most beautiful woman in the world.¡±
¡°Have you seen her?¡±
The subordinate: ¡°¡¡±
Why did he sense that something was amiss?
Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes were icy cold. ¡°You¡¯ve only seen her a few times. Have you been staring at her? Is she very pretty?¡±
The subordinate: ¡°¡ This¡ this¡¡±
Mo Beihan. ¡°No bonus for you this month. Get lost!¡±
The subordinate: ¡°¡¡±
When he saw Mo Beihan¡¯s expression, the subordinate did not dare to say anything else. He hurriedly backed out of the study and shut the door. His expression was bitter. He almost sobbed out loud.
He pped his own face. Piak!
Who asked you to have a loud mouth! Who asked you to have a loud mouth! Who asked you to have a loud mouth!
Mo Beihan was in the study, still thinking about his wife.
Gu Qingyao was pretty?
Of course he knew that. No one knew that better than him.
The girl was very pretty. She had almost all the good features of the Gu and Qiao families.
The girl was not the very modern and seductive type that would be fashionable inter years. She was more the mellow, plump type, with the noble air of being ady from a great family!
Her family had doted on her since she was young. In this lifetime, Yao Yao had never been hurt. Her eyes sparkled, and she was the quintessential blooming flower.
She glowed.
Chapter 939 - Steal My Wife
Chapter 939: Steal My Wife
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Most adults lost the luster in their eyes as they grew older, and they experienced the trials of society. They also lost their smiles. But Gu Qingyao was different.
At that moment, Gu Qingyao was in her prime. Her eyes sparkled, and she was optimistic and cheerful. She was truly charming!
In the past, Yao Yao had been overseas, and no one in the capital knew of her existence. When she returned to China, she continued to keep a low profile, then quickly married him the following year. By the time the people in the capital realized that she existed, she was about to marry him.
Gu Qingyao only entered the line of sight of the capital¡¯s various wealthy families when the Qiao and Qin families formally settled there. By that time, their wedding was fast approaching.
She was a young girl from good family background and was very pretty too. Mo Beihan could almost imagine how many people in the capital would want to steal his girlfriend if Gu Qingyao were still single.
Now, he had been away for a month. How was Yao Yao doing?
Would some foolish person in the capital try to steal her away?
Mo Beihan rubbed his forehead. That little devil. She was clearly a beautiful and intelligent girl from a wealthy family. Why was he so besotted with her?
He must quickly finish his work and see which fool was trying to get close to Yao Yao. He would break that person¡¯s legs.
***
Mo Beihan was not being an rmist when he thought someone would try to steal his wife.
Once the Qiao and the Qin families began investing, an increasing number of people would be witnessing such incredible wealth for the first time. Gu Qingyao¡¯s status was just too alluring. So alluring that some people just could not stand it.
Among the wealthy families in the capital, the Mo family was very powerful and had a very high status. But recently, Old Master Mo had fallen severely ill and retired. Everyone knew that.
Right now, Mo Beihan was the master of the Mo family. That Mo Beihan had no real job and no power. He was not part of the system. How could someone like thatpare with powerful people like them?
So at the moment, they were less wary of the Mo family.
In that case, if they wanted to steal Gu Qingyao, why shouldn¡¯t they?
Once they got hold of Gu Qingyao, as long as she herself was willing, then their family would have the support of the Qiao, Gu and Qin families. They need not fear Mo Beihan.
The first person who thought of this was no other than Bai Chi.
Bai Chi had been taken by Gu Qingyao¡¯s beauty right from the start. He assumed that the girl would surely be his, but events developed too rapidly and before he could do anything, Gu Qingyao was already married to Mo Beihan.
His regrets grew, especially when he found out what powers were behind Gu Qingyao.
If he had prioritized courting Gu Qingyao when he had first met her, he might be the one married to her now.
With the Qiao, Gu and Qin families to support him, he would lord it over the rest of the Bai family.
Perhaps, he might even be the master of the Bai family.
In the past, he would never have considered the position of master of the family.
That position had always been held by his older cousin, Bai Fei.
But now he saw that Mo Beihan had be the Mo family¡¯s master because he had married Gu Qingyao. He immediately felt that if he married Gu Qingyao, then¡ he might also be the Bai family¡¯s master?
When he thought of that, a me of desire swept over Bai Chi.
***
Gu Qingyao had been very busytely. Theboratory equipment would only be ready in a month, or even two to three months. She had already prepared the research material and handed it to her Senior. The basic equipment would arrive next month, and Senior could start working.
She would attend to other business first.
Chapter 940 - Steal My Wife (2)
Chapter 940: Steal My Wife (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The longer she lived in the capital, the more she understood it.
Gu Qingyao had discovered that times had not progressed as rapidly as she imagined they would.
She had lived in the capital for a long time in her previous life, but she did not really understand what was happening there at that time. In her previous life, she had lived first in her hometown, then after she moved to the capital, she had shut herself in for a long time, just staying home and avoiding others.
When Mo Beihan had time, he would bring her out, but they always went away to have fun. She did not really understand how the capital was developing.
She knew the general trend of how the era developed, but she was only just realizing how poor the current economy was.
With the Gu family¡¯s background, the Qiao family¡¯s support and the Mo family¡¯s adoration, plus her many years overseas, she had witnessed what prosperity looked like. She had plenty of money and excellent foresight. To her, money was insignificant.
But the longer she lived there, the more she realized that the capital was not prospering at this time.
Even the suburbs of the capital were no different from the viges. The farmers still led very hard lives and barely had enough to eat.
She had always remained within an environment where everything was the best and had not realized many things.
As realization dawned, she began to change her business structure. That was why she had earlier suggested that her older cousin in the Qiao family design clothes that were targeted at the general poption as the main consumers.
At the time, China had difficulty supporting any endeavors that required huge expenditure. But small businesses were doing very well because there was very littlepetition.
She suddenly thought of Gu Fangting and Jiang Xun. The two young people had begun with an ordinary little restaurant, and they were doing very well. Every time she saw them, they were wearing content smiles.
Their eyes were filled with hope for the future.
By contrast, she was struggling with something on the level of Jin Jiang Restaurant.
If the capital developed inter years, this city could support five or six branches of Jin Jiang Restaurant. The consumers in the capital could afford it. But now, a single restaurant was enough.
Rather, it was the smaller restaurants that were crowded.
She thought about the huge quantities of goods in her interspace. She would have to find a way to move them.
***
Gu Qingyao looked for three days before she found a shop space that she wanted.
The space was quite small, only 400 square meters in area. Gu Qingyao wanted to start a small supermarket. This size was really too small for a supermarket.
The space was not on the main streets of the capital, but on a side street which was cheaper. The shop space had a fairly good location on that street. Gu Qingyao had studied the traffic flow there. This ce was rtively crowded.
So she spent 160,000 yuan and bought it.
To Gu Qingyao, spending 160,000 yuan on a 400-square-meter shop space was like buying cabbages.
Then she thought of current sries. Ordinary people worked so hard to farm thend, and after a year¡¯s hard work, a family could only earn about 180 yuan. Most people with jobs earned a sry of about 40 to 60 yuan. To them, 160,000 yuan was a vast sum.
She suddenly thought of a phrase that becamemon inter years.
As the price of houses rose, many people said that if they had known, they would have bought when prices were cheaper.. So many and so many years ago, prices were only 1,000 or 2,000 yuan per square meter. Who knew that it would rise to tens of thousands inter years?
Chapter 941 - Steal My Wife (3)
Chapter 941: Steal My Wife (3)
But others would say that when prices were 1,000 or 2,000 yuan per square meter, their monthly sry was only 10 or 20 yuan. They still could not afford it.
Houses in a big city like this one were always rtively expensive.
Like the capital¡¯s old-fashioned courtyard houses. Compared to the astronomical prices inter years, they were quite cheap today! But ordinary folks still could not afford them.
Even when their prices were at their lowest point, ordinary citizens could not afford them.
Such immense wealth was only found among the upper echelons of society.
Gu Qingyao bought the shop and found someone to renovate it. Then she bought another two shops. One of them was two storeys high, and she would open a restaurant there. As for the other one, she had simply taken a fancy to it and bought it.
When she got back, Gu Qingyao thought about it and decided to transfer a certain person back.
She was not really doing much business in China. Currently, she had only transferred Chen Ke over. The rest were still overseas!
Chen Ke and Bai Fei were enemies. Bai Fei was her former fianc¨¦. He had previously lost arge sum of money because Gu Qingyao had allowed Chen Ke to act against him. Chen Ke was very happy about it!
Butter on, Mo Yunhao interfered and that had greatly displeased Chen Ke. She had been secretly encouraging Gu Qingyao to let her strike again.
But she did not want Chen Ke exposed at the moment. It was better to find someone else!
Gu Qingyao sent out the message. There was nothing else to do but wait.
Gu Qingyao had been busy all day. On the way home, she ran into Bai Chi.
The fellow was wearing new clothes, his hair was immactelybed and his leather shoes were shining. She could tell that he had specially dressed up. Bai Chi smiled widely as he approached Gu Qingyao. ¡°Miss Gu, what a coincidence!¡±
Coincidence?
This was the Mo house. She had parked here and was about to enter the front door. What dealings did the Bai family have with the Mo family now?
Was it coincidence that brought him to the front door of the Mo house?
Gu Qingyao remained calm. ¡°May I help you?¡±
Bai Chi smiled, ¡°What a coincidence to run into you. I just came over to say a few words. Miss Gu, have you been busytely? I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I¡¯ve passed by the Mo house many times, but you¡¯re always out running errands.¡±
Gu Qingyao was even more certain that this fellow had an ulterior motive.
Gu Qingyao felt disgusted when she saw the seductive gleam in his eyes.
What other disgusting things was this despicable fellow going to do?
She was the mistress of the Mo family. How dare hee and seduce her?
Wasn¡¯t he afraid that Mo Beihan would shoot him?
Gu Qingyao¡¯s gaze grew cold. ¡°I¡¯ve been very busytely. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go home now. Old Master Mo and Old Madam Mo have been hometely. My husband is away, so you had better not pass by the Mo house anymore. If you have a problem, you can wait for Beihan to get back.¡±
With that, Gu Qingyao headed towards the Mo house.
Husband!
Husband!
Bai Chi was filled with regret when he heard that word.
¡°Miss Gu!¡± Bai Chi hurriedly called after her. ¡°Miss Gu, you haven¡¯t been in the capital for long, and you don¡¯t know many people or how things work around here. Everyone has been longing to get to know you. Let me introduce you!
¡°The capital is notrge, but it is not small either. We, young people, have our own social circle. Now that the Qiao family and the Qin family have settled in the capital, you will certainly have to mix with this set in the future. If you get to know more people, everyone will benefit. Are you interested?¡±
Both the Qiao family and the Qin family were in business, but they had no roots in the capital because they had just returned from overseas.
It was true that they had money. But it was also true that they had no connections.
Bai Chi thought that as the young master of the Bai family, he could use the status he enjoyed among the powerful to impress Gu Qingyao.
Since he had taken the initiative, Gu Qingyao surely would not refuse.
Unfortunately¡
¡°No need. I¡¯m very busy and have no time.¡±
Chapter 942 - The New Shop Opens For Business (1)
Chapter 942: The New Shop Opens For Business (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
She could not be bothered to respond to someone like that.
It seemed that the lesson they had taught the Bai family was not harsh enough. Why else would they have so much free time?
The Bai family was still the Bai family, especially since Old Master Bai was still alive. At the moment, it was still very powerful.
Mo Beihan was no longer part of the circle of power. In the short term, they did not have enough power in the capital to finish off the Bai family. So both Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan were very wary of the Bai family right now.
Thest time they had trapped Bai Fei to humiliate the Bai family¡¯s sessor among the upper ss. He had lost a great deal of dignity. Since then, they had not done anything to the Bai family.
The Bai family had just lost Bai Youran, and Bai Fei¡¯s reputation had also been affected. To the Bai family, this had been a heavy blow. But if they were too harsh, the Bai family might grow desperate and strike back wildly.
Gu Qingyao angrily stormed back to the Mo house, thinking about how to get the Bai family again.
In their previous life, Mo Beihan had been powerful, and with his memories, it would be easy to deal with the Bai family. But in this lifetime, Mo Beihan was not part of the circle of power. If they wanted to act, they would have to find someone else. That was rather troublesome.
Bai Chi was bewildered when he saw Gu Qingyao leave just like that.
This Gu Qingyao was different from the other noble youngdies in the capital. Everyone wanted to enter the capital¡¯s circle of rich families. The girls outside the circle used all sorts of ways and means to try to force their way into the upper ss¡¯s social circles.
But Gu Qingyao?
She was truly a wealthy youngdy. Her father was from the Gu family, and her mother was from the Qiao family. She had married into the Mo family. She was outstanding, be it in terms of support or background.
She had just returned to China for a year. At the moment, she should be frantic to join the capital¡¯s social circle. Why would she act like that?
Gu Qingyao had been back for a year, but Bai Chi had not heard of this youngdy participating in any social activities.
This troubled Bai Chi.
Gu Qingyao did not want to interact with such a disgusting person. She was simultaneously nning how to attack the Bai family and was also busy with her own business.
Her shop¡¯s renovation wasplete in ten days.
It was only 400 square meters, and it was easy to renovate. She had not done any borate renovation. This was to be used as a small supermarket, and her customers were regr people. So the renovations did not have to be too splendid.
When all the shelves were installed, Gu Qingyao went to the warehouse and put things in there.
There were so many things in the interspace. She had already nned what to sell in the supermarket. So she simply took them out of her interspace and put them in the warehouse. Then she hired some workers toe and move them over.
When she had finished arranging her goods, Gu Qingyao locked the door and went home.
Gu Fangting heard that her cousin was starting a business and came to visit out of curiosity, so Gu Qingyao brought her along.
It was 8 a.m. She had already found some shop assistants who had arrived.
There were fifteen people in all. Two were men and the rest were women.
They were all trained by Chen Ke, so they could start work immediately.
Gu Qingyao directed them to bring all the goods to the front of the store and arrange them. A wide array of goods met her eyes. Even Gu Fangting, a ¡®worldly¡¯ rich youngdy widened her eyes, much less these shop assistants.
¡°My God, Older Cousin, where did you get so many goods?¡±
It was almost the end of the year, so Gu Qingyao had prepared a wide variety of items.
Chapter 943 - The New Shop Opens For Business (2)
Chapter 943: The New Shop Opens For Business (2)
Fruits and vegetables were a necessity. These were the items that attracted the most traffic, especially vegetables.
After all, everyone had to cook, and they needed vegetables!
As for fruits, she really had a lot of fruits. Apples, oranges, and bananas were allmon. Then there were lots of grapes, melons, pears and even watermelons and peaches.
These were rarer.
Some of them might not even be in season, but Gu Qingyao had them all.
Gu Fangting¡¯s eyes almost fell out of her head.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°This is nothing! Don¡¯t worry. You will see more in the future. As transportation develops, we can eat summer fruits even in the depths of winter.¡±
Gu Fangting drooled when she saw all these things!
Wow, wow, wow, she wanted to eat these!
Among the snacks were sweets, dried fruits, jam, buns, and canned food. Just looking at them made her drool.
Especially the canned food. This was very rare in these times and extremely expensive.
Gu Qingyao made the canned goods herself in her spare time. It had been many years since her rebirth, and since there was such a huge time difference between her interspace and the outside world, she made lots of things in her interspace whenever she was free. When the markets opened up, she would bring them out to sell.
She was the only one making these things, and it took a long time to umte them. But there was no choice. She was the only one avable, and she had plenty of time!
There were only a few types of canned food at that time. mainly peaches and mandarin oranges. She was prepared to introduce new varieties in the future.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s main goal in opening this supermarket was to bring out her pickled vegetables.
Gu Fangting looked at the pickles in the vat. ¡°Older Cousin, are you selling these things here?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded, an amused gleam in her eyes. ¡°Of course. These are great. They will sell very well in the future.¡±
She made these pickles herself!
Their taste was excellent, and it was based on her own recipe. No one else could replicate the vor.
Over the years, she had worked in the interspace whenever she had the time. She had lots and lots of pickles in her interspace.
Inter years, there was a saying: How do you sell a cabbage that is worth a few cents for 20 yuan a kilogram?
The answer was to turn the cabbage into a dish and sell it!
And that was Gu Qingyao¡¯s goal.
This was the north!
Cabbage was verymon in the north during winter. They were very cheap!
But her pickles!
Were different!
Gu Fangting goggled at the price on the sticker!
¡°One¡ one yuan¡ a kilogram?¡±
At this time, cabbages were only a few cents a kilogram. Could they be sold for one yuan after pickling?
Besides, the pickles were still soaking in liquid. If they were taken out and sold by weight, together with the liquid, then¡
¡°Older Cousin, will anyone buy something so expensive? Is it the kind of pickles we eat at home?¡±
Gu Qingyao was an expert cook. In the past, she had often cooked fish with pickles, and of course, Gu Fangting had eaten it.
Older Cousin made these pickles herself. They were sour, crunchy and refreshing. They were really delicious. But Gu Fangting felt that to sell it for one yuan a kilogram was too much.
Gu Qingyao smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There will definitely be buyers. In fact, they will fight to buy it.¡±
Gu Fangting had followed Gu Qingyao around since she was a young girl, and she thought her older cousin was omnipotent. She was used to relying on her older cousin, so now she immediately nodded and said, ¡°Sure, I look forward to it. I must see how you manage to sell such a thing for one yuan a kilogram. When I learn this skill, I will be rich!¡±
Chapter 944 - The New Shop Opens For Business (3)
Chapter 944: The New Shop Opens For Business (3)
¡°Hahahaha!¡± Gu Qingyao was tickled. The girl was so obsessed with money that she spent all her time thinking about how to get rich. When she was young, her thoughts were focused on earning money. Now she had a small fortune but was still trying to strike it rich.
When the goods were properly disyed, Gu Qingyao brought Gu Fangting out for lunch. That afternoon, she went to the other shop she had bought.
This one had three levels and was to be turned into a restaurant.
It was bigger, with a very spacious backyard. The regtions were not as strict as they would beter, so she was free to add on to the building if it became necessary in the future. There was plenty of space.
The renovations were almostplete, and some of the tables and chairs had been delivered. Only the upstairs ones were missing.
Gu Qingyao had not built so many private rooms here, and they upied only part of the third floor. The set-up of the second floor was slightly more high-end, but not too opulent.
This was not like Jin Jiang Restaurant that served the cream of society. This restaurant mainly served ordinary working-ss citizens.
There were many residential areas around here, and many people here had jobs. All the families with ies would be able to afford this ce.
Even ordinary citizens might be able toe here now and then.
Gu Fangting saw that the renovations were almostplete, and she said, ¡°Are you about to open? Older Cousin, are you also starting a restaurant?¡±
¡°Uhm!¡± Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°I will open in three days. The client¨¨le is not high ss, just ordinary workers who live around here. The renovation is done. Another batch of chairs and tables will arrive soon.¡±
Gu Fangting drooled when she looked at the pictures posted on the surrounding walls. ¡°Older Cousin, your pictures are so good. Just looking at them makes me want to try the food! You¡¯re so clever!¡±
In these times, small restaurants did not do such things. Posters required money, and many people did not think of it. Others were simply unwilling to waste that kind of money.
Now businesses were just beginning. The tycoons ofter years were slowly gaining experience now.
Inter times, everyone would be used to such advertisements. But they had not yet appeared!
Gu Fangting looked around and asked, ¡°Why are they all pictures of fish with pickles? They all look the same.¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°This ce specializes in fish with pickles. There are only a few other dishes. You can order arge or a small portion. We also have fish noodle soup with pickles. The portion is enough for one or two people.¡±
Gu Fangting suddenly remembered the pickles earlier. Gu Fangting examined this restaurant that specialized in fish with pickles and thought for a while. She suddenly said, ¡°Older Cousin, you are just too clever. I¡¯ve eaten your fish with pickles. If your restaurant sells that, it will certainly do a roaring business.
¡°Fish is very cheap now, and everyone can afford it. Once your fish with pickles bes popr, many people will try to cook it themselves at home. Then your pickles will sell.¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows. ¡°Not bad! You¡¯re an experienced businesswoman after all! That was quick thinking.¡±
Gu Fangting said shyly, ¡°I¡¯m still a far cry from you.¡±
Gu Qingyao did not think Gu Fangting was stupid at all. Many things were just a matter of experience. At this time, everyone¡¯s thinking was naive, and they did not have so many tricks. The market had only just opened up and businesses were simpler.
She had seen plenty of prosperity andpetition inter years, so her brain moved faster. But Gu Fangting did not have the memories of an earlier life. In this era, for a young girl to think of doing a business and then actually executing it showed that she had foresight.
One must know that in a few decades, the first batch of people like Gu Fangting would be billionaires!
Chapter 945 - The New Shop Opens For Business (4)
Chapter 945: The New Shop Opens For Business (4)
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°But my main goal is not to attract people to buy pickles to make their own fish with pickles, but¡ to copy my little business.¡±
Gu Fangting was stunned!
In these times, the economy was poor. People who started their own businesses were known as entrepreneurs, and as an upation, it was not well thought of.
But the market was like that. As long as there was demand, there would be sales.
Now consumption was not as great as it would be inter times, so there were many, many small businesses.
¡°You¡¯ve eaten my fish with pickles many times, and you know how to cook it yourself. You should know that such a delicious dish is seldom found on the market. Once my business booms, many people are sure to imitate it.
¡°The pickles are the most important. Other people cannot make my kind of pickles. The taste will certainly be inferior. My price is not too high, and if ordinary hawkers try to copy my dish, they will certainly buy my pickles. At least, some of them will.
¡°They want a high turnover with low-profit margins, and they will have their own little corner of the market. As for me, all I have to do is sell pickles!¡±
Only then did Gu Fangting realize how many twists and turns her older cousin¡¯s mind had taken.
¡°Older Cousin, you¡¯re so smart!
¡°Fish is very cheap now, but many people do not cook it properly, and it smells fishy. Only you can make such a good fish with pickles. Since the cost of fish is so low, and with cabbage at a few cents per kilogram, they will certainly make a profit.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. It was true.
In these times, resources were still scarce. With empty bellies, few would focus on making their food tastier.
At that time, people did not really like fish because they could not bear to generously season it and did not know how to cook it. So it was often fishy. Fish of all sizes were often seen in the market, and they only cost ten or twenty cents a fish. They were just a little more expensive than cabbage.
But in her hands, everything was different.
Gu Qingyao brought her around and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m opening in three days. Do you want toe and take a look then?¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Gu Fangting rushed over and wrapped her arms around Gu Qingyao¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll be here. It will be a great learning experience, I certainly won¡¯t miss it. I am determined to depend on you my whole life!¡±
¡°Hee¡¡± Gu Qingyao was amused.
To be honest, she really liked this younger cousin. She was so mature!
Gu Qingyao knew that she had been doted on by the Gu family since she was young. Her life was much betterpared to the ordinary girls from the vige.
Besides Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing who bullied her asionally, the rest adored her. Even Zhang Xiaohui and Gu Ruoqing did not dare to actually do anything to her. At most, they would scold her.
But if Father found out, he would teach them a lesson and avenge her.
When Zhang Xiaohui left, her life became even better.
Gu Fangting had a hard life when she was growing up in the Li family. When she became part of the Gu family, the Gus were very good to her and were not biased against her. But she was not as cherished as Gu Qingyao had been.
She and the older cousins had grown up together, and they had watched her mature. As for Gu Fangting, they did not have that kind of close bond that was formed from growing up together.
By the time Gu Fangting moved to the Gu house, the older cousins had all left to work and seldom came home.
Chapter 946 - The New Shop Opens For Business (5)
Chapter 946: The New Shop Opens For Business (5)
Under these circumstances, the older cousins were not as close to Gu Fangting as they were to Gu Qingyao.
Gu Fangting was such an intelligent girl that she must have sensed it.
But she was never jealous.
And never expressed any discontent.
She was always so calm and naturally epted it as a fact.
One must say that the girl was unusually resolute, and Young Aunt had also done an excellent job in bringing her up.
So Gu Qingyao was truly fond of this younger cousin.
When she was young, Gu Qingyao had taught her to read, and when she was older, Gu Qingyao gave her presents and taught her about business. If she could help the girl, she would alway treat her as one of the family.
As if she were her own younger sister.
Gu Fangting linked arms with Gu Qingyao. ¡°Older Cousin, do you need help? Are your staff trained? If you don¡¯t have suitable workers, can I transfer some from my side over to you?
¡°They¡¯ve been working at the restaurant for some time, and they will quickly get used to the work here.¡±
Gu Fangting already had three small restaurants under her name. Two of them were smaller, and one wasrger.
She earned a few thousand yuan in profits every day and had a small fortune.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°No need. You just take care of your own affairs. I¡¯ve already trained my staff, and they can start work immediately.¡±
The Jin Jiang Restaurant was in the food and beverage business. It could train all kinds of wait staff.
But this ce was not so high-ss, so they used more ordinary wait staff.
The restaurant opened three dayster.
The sign was simple and rather crude. It read ¡®Fish With Pickles¡¯.
The building had three storeys, and Gu Qingyao had specially ordered a veryrge sign. Fortunately, the building wasrge, and therge sign hung vertically, extending from the third storey to the second storey. She had specially ordered a sign that could light up. It was already very conspicuous during the day, but even more so when it lit up at night.
It was a simple sign. One could immediately tell what the restaurant was selling.
Other side dishes were listed next to the big sign.
On the day of the opening, Gu Qingyao sent someone to buy many strings of fireworks. They crackled merrily. Many baskets of flowers were ced at the door, which attracted attention.
¡°Fish with pickles? There¡¯s nothing nice about that!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s quite arge restaurant too! Why is there only one dish? That kind of dish is so fishy, it¡¯s not edible.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not nice. Even vigers don¡¯t like to eat fish.¡±
¡
The Chinese loved a fuss, especially in a time when there was not much entertainment. The moment anything interesting happened, many people would crowd around. Gu Qingyao¡¯s ¡°Fish With Pickles¡± sign was too conspicuous, and it could be seen from afar. Many people were soon crowding around the door.
Gu Qingyao and Gu Fangting were watching from the second floor. When they saw that sufficient people had gathered, Gu Qingyao told the person next to her, ¡°Carry the things out. Remember to instruct them properly, and tell them to be very polite. Smile and be weing. Understand?¡±
¡°Yes. I¡¯ll go now.¡±
At that time, people did not have much sense of customer service. Customers did not expect much customer service either. Many of the staff at the state-run shops could not be fired, and they did not care much about their customers.
But such things were not allowed in Gu Qingyao¡¯s restaurants. When Jin Jiang Restaurant opened, they had trained the staff for a long time.
Because everyone thought that fish was not nice, no one entered the restaurant when it opened.
But since everyone thought fish was not nice, they were filled with curiosity to see a restaurant like that open.
Chapter 947 - The New Shop Opens For Business (6)
Chapter 947: The New Shop Opens For Business (6)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao gave orders for many things to be carried out of the shop. These included a huge portion of fish with pickles and a few portions of fish with pickles and noodles.
Northerners loved noodles, so of course the restaurant served noodles.
This kind of fish with pickles and noodles was somewhat like a snack that became popr inter times ¨C rice or noodles with toppings.
The noodles were covered with ayer of pickles, then ayer of tender, white pickled fish.
It was spicy, fresh, and even had ayer of chili oil. It looked extremely tasty and appetizing.
The servers brought out small bowls and scooped out samples for the crowd to try. The restaurant manager personally came out to promote the dishes.
¡°This is the restaurant¡¯s specialty, fish with pickles. Everyone, please try some. Samples are free. Come in if you like it. For our first day of business, all the rice is free. You can eat as much as you like and each table will be given a bottle of baijiu.
¡°Customers who order the noodles will be given a free ss of fruit juice.¡±
Chinese people love to have alcohol with their meals. This habit was a few thousand years old and would not change, even inter times.
But fruit juice was rare in these times.
Fruits were especially rare in the north. Transportation was very troublesome at the time and was not as well developed as it would be inter years. So it was extremely difficult to obtain fruits in this season.
Many people brightened up when they heard that there would be free alcohol and fruit juice.
Some women and children thought that it was quite worthwhile if they ordered a bowl of noodles and got a free ss of fruit juice.
The alcohol lovers rubbed their hands together and prepared to enter the restaurant to enjoy a round of drinks.
But the most important was the fish with pickles.
Since it was free, everyone would obviously give it a try. It already looked delicious, but to their surprise, it was even tastier than expected.
It was spicy and went well with rice. When the crowd tried it, their eyes lit up.
¡°My God, is this really fish! Why isn¡¯t it fishy at all?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Fish can taste so good!¡±
¡°Is this really fish? Why isn¡¯t there a single bone?¡±
Everyone was shocked by that statement.
That¡¯s right!
Everyone thought of fish as full of bones. Even if they ate fish, they did not dare to give any to the children in case of bones.
¡°There really aren¡¯t any bones!¡±
¡°I can¡¯t find any bones either!¡±
¡°Why doesn¡¯t this fish have any bones?¡±
The restaurant managerughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. This is definitely fish. We especially found a chef who specializes in slicing fish so that there are no bones and it¡¯s convenient for everyone to eat it.¡±
Everyone was delighted that fish could taste so good and have no bones. Those who were charmed by the taste began to move into the shop to have more.
¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s try it.¡±
¡°Me too, me too!¡±
¡
More and more people came into the restaurant where the wait staff was standing by. But the sampling outside continued and many people started promoting it to other passersby.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s restaurant was sorge. Even excluding the private rooms on the third floor, the other floors could amodate a few hundred people. Of course, they must have strong publicity.
As more and more customers entered, the restaurant grew busy.
The smallest portion of fish with pickles cost two yuan and was just right for two or three people. The medium portion cost three yuan and thergest portion cost five yuan.
The fish with pickles and noodles cost fifty cents a bowl. It was a veryrge bowl, and the portion was generous. It was enough for a grown man. Many women shared a portion with their child.
For those who brought children and ordered a bowl of noodles, the children would receive a small ss of fruit juice.. They could choose from orange juice, mandarin orange juice and apple juice.
Chapter 948 - The New Shop Opens For Business (7)
Chapter 948: The New Shop Opens For Business (7)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The sour, spicy and delicious fish with pickles and the tangy, sweet fruit juice satisfied the customers.
Gu Fangting said happily as she saw the crowd in the restaurant grow, ¡°Older Cousin, business is pretty good! It¡¯s not even lunchtime yet. It¡¯s almost noon. I suppose the crowd will grow.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s natural for people to like new things. No one else could have made such delicious fish and at such a low price.¡±
It was true.
Gu Fangting did not wonder at that. Because Gu Qingyao had made this dish for her before. Of course it was delicious.
One must know that ordinary citizens were not used to such food. It was natural. A couple of decades ago, things were in chaos, and there was a famine. At that time, people were so hungry they even ate all the tree bark and grassroots, much less fish.
At that time, they would eat anything as long as it did not kill them. Now that times were better, things were changing.
Gu Qingyao was more familiar with the mature market of ten or twenty years in the future. She really did not have a deep understanding of the current situation in China.
What she was doing now would allow her to observe her environment further.
Today, she remained in the restaurant to observe these people.
She had made so much money overseas, but she did not assume that doing business in China would be so simple.
Gu Fangting followed her. She had not yet opened such arge restaurant or set this kind of price. She was also wondering what the effects of her older cousin¡¯s actions would be.
The crowd grew rapidly, and the dining hall on the first floor was soon full.
There were more orders for pickles and noodles than for fish with pickles. After all, it was only fifty cents a bowl. They just wanted to have a taste.
It was now about 2 pm and the customers thinned out. The next wave of customers came around 5 pm.
They worked until 11 pm when the restaurant finally closed its doors for the day.
Gu Fangting said impatiently, ¡°Older Cousin, quick look at your sales volume.¡±
There were so many customers today!
The main dining hall was almost full, and there were many people on the second floor. But there were only a few using the private rooms on the third floor.
Gu Qingyao was sorting out the money. There was so much small change that it took her and Gu Fangting a long time to count it.
¡°I have 1221 yuan here. What about you?¡±
Gu Fangting said, ¡°I have 979.50 yuan.¡±
They had made more than 2,000 yuan on the first day.
¡°Not bad. Today is the first day. As our reputation grows, the customer numbers will increase before it levels off.¡±
Gu Fangting smiled happily. ¡°Older Cousin, this is already very good! You¡¯ve already made more than two thousand yuan on the first day. Even if your numbers don¡¯t grow, you will have made about sixty-five thousand yuan this month. That¡¯s more than enough to break even. And you¡¯ll earn much more over the year!¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°This restaurant is sorge. It would be pointless if it only made such a small sum. Your own small restaurant makes even more.¡±
Gu Fangting disagreed. ¡°How can youpare like that? I have many small restaurants! And I don¡¯t even earn as much as this!¡±
Gu Qingyao frowned. ¡°What did you say? Is your current ie only a few thousand yuan a day?¡±
Gu Fangting said, ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t earn much. In pure profit, we earn a little more than two thousand yuan. And that¡¯s after running this business for a long time! Besides¡¡±
At this point, Gu Fangting seemed rather discouraged, ¡°We did earn quite a bit in the past, but now there are many imitators, and our business has grown much poorer.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
She and Mo Beihan had the experiences of their previous lives. As far as they knew, it was easy to do business in this era. But she had forgotten that Gu Fangting had not been reborn. She was truly a person of this era and did not have the foresight ofter years.
At the moment, very few people knew how to run a business.
Chapter 949 - The New Shop Opens For Business (8)
Chapter 949: The New Shop Opens For Business (8)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao thought about it. This was her own younger cousin. When she had the time, she must go and check out the situation.
¡°Wait a while. I¡¯ve just opened, and I¡¯ll be busy for the next few days. The little supermarket is opening too. When the rush is over, I¡¯ll go to your restaurant and take a look.¡±
Gu Fangting¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Great, great! Older Cousin, you must help me! I just cannot identify the problem!¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
Over the next few days, Gu Fangting did not leave. She followed Gu Qingyao around to see how she dealt with problems. As for her own business, she just handed it over to Jiang Xun to run.
Jiang Xun was really a wonderful boyfriend. He not only had school work, but he also had to deal with his own business. Now he had to help his girlfriend take care of her business. He really doted on Gu Fangting.
The supermarket opened, and the business was just as good. The ie was slightly higher than the restaurant, just a little over 3,000 yuan.
Gu Qingyao knew that the restaurant business would boom in the future. The supermarket might not be able to keep up. But she was not sure what would happen in the long term. She needed to observe further.
The next day, the restaurant¡¯s business was really much better. Today, they did not give out baijiu or fruit juice. They had to be paid for, which increased the profits.
When they closed up shop that night, they made just over 3,400 yuan.
Their profits increased every day after that. It peaked on the fifth day, which was a Saturday and an off-day for most workers. They earned 12,610 yuan, which stunned Gu Fangting!
¡°So¡ so much?¡±
The takings had increased every day. Would it continue to climb in the future?
Heavens!
Her older cousin was incredible at earning money!
She had made more than 12,000 yuan in a day. Wouldn¡¯t that add up to a few million yuan in a year?
In this era, people who had ten thousand yuan were considered to be rich, and everyone envied them. But her older cousin had earned that sum in just one day.
Gu Qingyao looked at the statement of ounts that had been presented to her. She smiled. ¡°We have not yet reached the peak. It¡¯s Sunday tomorrow. We¡¯ll probably earn just as much. The earnings should dip a little on Monday, then there will be a small peak next Sunday. We¡¯ve just opened for a few days. Many people have yet to hear of us!
¡°When the people who have eaten here go back and talk about it, there will definitely be more customers next Sunday.¡±
Gu Fangting said, ¡°Does that mean that you¡¯ve made a fortune?¡±
Gu Qingyao paused. ¡°This is nothing. This is only a small sum. It¡¯s a far cry from real money!¡±
Gu Fangting was stunned. Her living circumstances were already the best. But she had no way of imagining just how wealthy the wealthy families were.
Gu Qingyao frowned. She felt that Gu Fangtingcked training. In the future, she would bring her along more often so that she could gain experience. Then she would not be like that anymore.
But she knew she was demanding too much of Gu Fangting. She was a young girl who had just be an adult. Her current achievements were already remarkable. At present, many people who had received higher education looked down on entrepreneurs!
¡°Ting Ting, don¡¯t just focus on this. Let me tell you, the truly wealthy are much, much richer than you can imagine. You just haven¡¯t met them yet.
¡°Like the Qiao or the Qin family. When I got married, Uncle Qin casually added a car to my dowry. But let me tell you, even if Uncle Qin, Older Brother Qin Li or even Qin Si gave me a car each, they could well afford it.
¡°As for my older cousins, they are still young. But with their abilities, they could afford to give me a car each.. I refused to allow them to do that because it was too ostentatious. How rich do you think they are?¡±
Chapter 950 - The Mo Familys Great-aunt (1)
Chapter 950: The Mo Family¡¯s Great-aunt (1)
Gu Fangting listened earnestly.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Now things that many people in China think are only for the rich are only very ordinary tools to them. Other countries have been developing for a longer time, and you cannot imagine how prosperous they are. If we have the chance, I¡¯ll bring you overseas.¡±
Gu Fangting was incredibly excited when she heard they were going overseas. ¡°Really? Older Cousin, you¡¯re awesome! I know some people who returned after studying overseas. All of them talk about how wonderful things are overseas, and they despise things in China. They look at us as if we are country bumpkins. To be honest, I really want to see the wonderful things they talked about for myself.¡±
Gu Qingyao flipped through the ounts as she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. It¡¯s true that other countries are more developed, but don¡¯t be like them, forgetting your own country after you have seen what other countries are like. They are of a different race, and their thinking is different. Even if you praise other countries to the skies, people will not think highly of you.
¡°In another few decades, China will also progress rapidly. Then we won¡¯t have to envy anything overseas. We will only be respected overseas when our own country has grown powerful. It¡¯s just like any of the other wealthy families.
¡°Now our family background is sufficiently powerful. Even if we were useless, other people would still treat us with courtesy.¡±
Gu Fangting was taken aback. ¡°That¡¯s right! That makes sense. Older Cousin, you really know how to put things across.¡±
When Gu Qingyao was done, she stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯ste, let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll bring you to Jin Jiang Restaurant for a meal.¡±
Gu Fangting¡¯s eyes brightened. She immediately said fawningly, ¡°Great, great! It¡¯s so nice to have a patron. Hahahaha!¡±
Jin Jiang Restaurant!
It was desperately expensive. Even though she had a small fortune, she could not bear to go there. It was so very expensive!
But the food was delicious!
With a tycoon like Gu Qingyao around, Gu Fangting had a wonderful meal, and she was delighted.
Gu Qingyao drove Gu Fangting home, then went back to the Mo house.
The next day, Gu Qingyao went to work as usual. Around 10 am, she suddenly received a call from home. It was Grandma Mo. She said they had guests, which was her great-aunt¡¯s family. She asked Gu Qingyao to hurry back and host them.
Great-aunt?
Gu Qingyao was bewildered. Since when did the Mo family have a Great-aunt?
She had not heard of such a person in her previous life?
¡°It¡¯s your grandfather¡¯s younger sister, a half-sister from a concubine. She married long ago and moved far away, but then something happened to her husband¡¯s family, and we lost contact. To our surprise, we heard from them today. They have arge family of about ten or so. Your aunt is working overseas, so I had no choice but to turn to you.¡±
The Mo family¡¯s Young Uncle, Mo Wei¡¯s wife, also had her own job. Coincidentally, she was overseas on business, and now the Mo family suddenly had so many guests that Grandma Mo naturally turned to her granddaughter-inw, Gu Qingyao. She was now the mistress of the Mo family, so it was best for Gu Qingyao toe back and make the arrangements.
¡°All right. Don¡¯t panic, Grandma. I¡¯ming back now.¡±
Grandma Mo had not been in a good state recently. It was not surprising that she had no energy to host them.
But Gu Qingyao frowned at Grandma Mo¡¯s tone. Grandma seemed a little displeased.
Gu Qingyao immediately drove home. When she got home, she saw many people sitting in the Mo house¡¯s living room. There were adults and children. Fruits had beenid out on the living room table, but the children had gobbled them all, and the seeds and peel littered the ground.
Chapter 951 - Great-aunt Mo (2)
Chapter 951: Great-aunt Mo (2)
The moment Gu Qingyao entered, Grandma Mo¡¯s angry expression rxed. She said to the olddy who was sitting on the sofa, ¡°This is Yao Yao, Beihan¡¯s wife. Beihan is away on business, and Second Son¡¯s wife is also away and unable toe over.¡±
Grandma Mo introduced Gu Qingyao. ¡°Yao Yao, this is your great-aunt and your Uncle Zhou Haibin. This is your Aunt Zhou Furong.¡±
¡°And these are their children.¡±
Grandma Mo had no intention of introducing the children by name. Gu Qingyao could clearly discern Grandma Mo¡¯s attitude.
She looked at them and politely greeted them, ¡°Great-aunt, Uncle, Aunt, how do you do!¡±
This great-aunt was no longer young, and she looked as if she had a hard life. Her face was wrinkled, and her eyes were sunken. She red at Gu Qingyao fiercely. Gu Qingyao could tell that this was a mean old woman.
Her eldest son was already so old, but still lecherous. He had been staring at her since she entered the room.
As for her daughter, Gu Qingyao could tell that she was not a nice person either.
They exchanged greetings and Grandma Mo said, ¡°Yao Yao! Your great-aunt and her family will be staying here for a few days. Arrange guest rooms for them and ask the servants to prepare some clothes and daily necessities.¡±
After she finished speaking, Grandma Mo¡¯s lips twitched as if she wanted to say something else, but she fell silent in the end.
She really wanted to leave, but she was embarrassed to just hand this mess over to Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao quickly discerned Grandma Mo¡¯s thoughts and smiled, ¡°Very well, Grandma. I will make the arrangements. You already work very hard taking care of Grandfather ¨C you should go check on him!¡±
Grandma Mo looked at Gu Qingyao guiltily. Gu Qingyao¡¯s bright, dark eyes smiled at hers. She still looked like a submissive young girl, but the gleam in her eye suddenly caused Grandma Mo to calm down.
She stood up and patted Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand. ¡°Sorry for the trouble!¡±
Grandma Mo left to check on the Old Master.
Great-aunt looked sullen but did not say anything.
Gu Qingyao looked at these people expressionlessly.
Stay for a few days, arrange for guest rooms¡
Grandma Mo had made her wishes clear!
The old woman was getting on in years, and many things had happened in the Mo family recently. Mo Huai¡¯s family had been forced to leave, but Mo Huai and Mo Yunhao were still her son and grandson. Their downfall had saddened her.
Then the Old Master had suffered a stroke. She was an old woman, and these events had obviously caused her to feel dispirited. If not for Gu Qingyao to take care of them, who knows what state the old woman would be in!
Gu Qingyao understood. She would take care of these difficult people!
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°Great-aunt, the guest rooms are in the backyard. Please go and rest! I¡¯ll arrange for clothing to be sent to you. It¡¯s almost noon. Everyone can rest before lunch. Is there anything that you don¡¯t eat?¡±
The old woman¡¯s name was Mo Qingqing. When she heard that, she looked at Gu Qingyao and asked sternly, ¡°Are you Beihan¡¯s wife?¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
¡°Where are Mo Huai and his family?¡±
¡°They¡¯re staying by themselves for now.¡±
¡°I heard that my older brother is in poor health, and there is a new master of the Mo family. Is it true that that child, Beihan, is now in charge of the Mo family affairs?¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
The old woman grew even more stern when she heard that. ¡°Uhm! In that case, you must take good care of Beihan. You¡¯re a woman. Now that you are married, your husband is your first priority. Our Mo family is a great family and is very strict.
¡°Now that you¡¯re married, you must pay attention to your dressing. Look at yourself. Your dress is so fancy. How inappropriate.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 952 - Great-aunt Mo (3)
Chapter 952: Great-aunt Mo (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
She was right. This was a terrible specimen.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Great-aunt, what¡¯s wrong with what I¡¯m wearing? It¡¯s a new era, and young people dress differently now. The clothes I¡¯m wearing were all bought by Beihan from overseas. If you don¡¯t like them, I¡¯ll let Beihan know when he gets home.¡±
The old woman was stunned!
Mo Beihan was the master of the Mo family now, and Gu Qingyao¡¯s husband. The clothes he bought¡
The old woman had just arrived at the Mo house and Grandma Mo had given her the cold shoulder, so she did not dare to be too domineering. She just grunted coldly. ¡°Where are the rooms? Hurry up so we can rest.¡±
Their family had been traveling for a long time. Now that they had finally arrived at the Mo house, they could have a good rest!
Gu Qingyao secretly rolled her eyes. She arranged rooms for them and let them go off to rest.
When everyone¡¯s rooms were ready, Gu Qingyao went to give orders to the kitchen. There were so many people having lunch today; of course they needed a lot more food.
Thedy who worked in the kitchen had been with the Mo family for many years and obviously knew what was going on.
The moment she left the kitchen, a servant came to tell Gu Qingyao that Grandma Mo was looking for her.
Gu Qingyao went to Grandma Mo¡¯s room.
Grandfather Mo was still sleeping soundly in the room. When Grandma Mo saw Gu Qingyao, she sighed and led her to the small sitting room next door.
¡°Have a seat! Dear girl, I really don¡¯t want to deal with them, so I¡¯m just handing them over to you. They¡¯re very difficult. You don¡¯t have to be too polite.¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°It¡¯s no problem, Grandma. I can manage these small family matters. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±
Grandma Mo sighed. ¡°She¡¯s your grandfather¡¯s half-sister who got into a bad argument with the family in the past. She was almost thrown out of the family. At first, it was because she thought she was in love with a very unsuitable man. The Mo family disapproved, but she insisted on marrying him. My inws were so angry they wanted to disown her.
¡°She only grew frightened when she saw that she would really be thrown out of the family. Then she said that she had broken up with that man. Not long after that, she got together with Fang Zhenguo. Zhenguo was a very good friend of your grandfather and his right-hand man. They were as close as brothers. That was the only reason why she wasn¡¯t disowned.
¡°Then the situation grew unstable, and the Mo family was also on shaky ground. We paid a heavy price to preserve the family. Many of the family members were scattered. Firstly, to escape from danger, and secondly, for fear that we would not be able to save the Mo family and the entire line would be extinguished. Your great-aunt insisted on leaving. The Mo family was in danger, and your grandfather had no choice but to let her go.
¡°Later on, we lost touch. We did not expect her to return after so many years.
¡°It¡¯s a pity that Zhenguo died so early, and under such tragic circumstances. When your grandfather first heard the news, he broke down and cried. He¡¯s tired out now and has fallen asleep!¡±
The older one got, the more one lived in the past and grew sentimental.
The Old Master had recently received a heavy blow. Although Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan were trying their best to cheer up the two old folks, some things just happened. The two of them were still upset over Mo Huai and his family.
Gu Qingyao did not speak. She knew that Grandma Mo was just telling her what had happened in the past so that she would be aware of the situation.
Grandma Mo continued, ¡°You¡¯re a clever girl. I know you can tell that your great-aunt is not an easy person to get along with. I¡¯ll tell you frankly that her personality is unlikeable. She is domineering and arrogant.. She kicked up such a huge fuss in the past that she was almost disowned.¡±
Chapter 953 - Great-aunt Mo (4)
Chapter 953: Great-aunt Mo (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Your grandfather doesn¡¯t have much of a bond with her. She¡¯s his half-sister who was not much favored in the family and was not very important. She and your grandfather did not interact much. This time, your grandfather is mainly upset over Zhenguo. These children are Zhenguo¡¯s descendants, and your grandfather couldn¡¯t bear to see them suffer, so he took them in.
¡°But Yao Yao, I can tell that this family is no good. Don¡¯t be afraid of them, and don¡¯t allow them to bully you. After they¡¯ve lived here for a while and your grandfather has had time to reconsider, he will soon ask them to move out.¡±
Now Gu Qingyao understood.
¡°I understand, Grandma. Don¡¯t worry. Take care of yourself. Grandfather still needs you to keep himpany!¡±
Grandma Mo sighed. ¡°So many years have passed in a blink of an eye! Zhenguo! He was so high-spirited when we were young! I never expected him to pass away so early¡¡±
Time flies and circumstances change. Friends leave. To old people, this was the saddest thing.
Gu Qingyao consoled Grandma Mo for a while, then sent her to rest.
Meanwhile, in the Mo family guest room.
Mo Qingqing entered and saw the beautiful rooms. It was as if they were in heaven.
Mo Qingqing had suffered much over the years, but she was a daughter of the Mo family and had seen the family at the height of its glory. When she saw the luxuriously furbished rooms in the Mo house, she finally vented all the pent up frustration that had umted over many years.
¡°This is the kind of ce we should be living in! In the past, we barely lived like humans.¡±
Zhou Furong remained in her room while the servants brought her clean clothes and took her dirty clothes away to wash. Zhou Furong was incredibly excited when she saw her new clothes. She hurried to bathe and put them on.
Her daughter rushed over. ¡°Mother, Mother, the Mo family is so rich! My god! These clothes are so beautiful. I¡¯ve never worn such nice clothes before.¡±
Zhou Furong smiled. ¡°This is nothing. After dinner, Mother will bring you to buy a few more sets, and we can wear new clothes every day.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Zhou Furong¡¯s daughter was called Sun Huihui. When she heard that, she was so astonished she did not know what to say.
But a momentter, she scrunched up her face. ¡°But, Mother, where will we get the money to buy new clothes?¡±
Their family was desperately poor. Before they came to the Mo house, they had barely enough to eat.
Zhou Furong looked at her in disappointment. ¡°The Mo family is so rich, surely they won¡¯t begrudge you some new clothes. Huihui, you¡¯re a good girl, and now you¡¯re a rich youngdy. In the future, you will have so many clothes that you can¡¯t even wear them all.¡±
Sun Huihui was flushed with excitement. She enthusiastically spun in circles.
In the end, Sun Huihui did not return to her own room but remained with Zhou Furong to bathe and change.
The mother and daughter tidied themselves before going over to Old Madam Mo.
¡°Mother, the Mo family is so rich. We don¡¯t need to suffer any longer.¡±
The old woman smiled rather smugly. ¡°Of course. This is my family. If I had known they were in the capital, I would have looked them up long ago. I wouldn¡¯t have searched for them for so long.
¡°I didn¡¯t realize that they had remained unscathed, although so many things have happened. They¡¯re really capable.¡±
As the olddy spoke, her expression grew ugly. ¡°They¡¯ve been living so well, but they have never looked for us. They¡¯re too much. And to think I thought of him as my older brother.. I have a share in the Mo family. Why shouldn¡¯t I be allowed to return?¡±
Chapter 954 - Mo Beihan Returns (1)
Chapter 954: Mo Beihan Returns (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In those troubled times, most of the wealthy families had met with misfortune.
Even the Mo family, which was incredibly prosperous, had been smashed. In the end, only a few of them had managed to survive.
They were incredibly lucky to have survived those turbulent times!
Old Madam Mo had not expected these people from the Mo family to survive. She had assumed that they were all dead!
During those turbulent times, Old Madam Mo had publicly renounced the Mo family. To show her sincerity, she had even provided information about many members of the Mo family, which led to their capture and death.
They were asking for it. They had tried to disown her.
So the old woman had been ruthless in destroying members of the family.
But even if the Mo family had not offended her, she would have done the same thing in order to survive. Old Madam Mo was proud of it, not ashamed.
In the previous era, she helped arrest many others, so she didn¡¯t suffer too much. In fact, she lived quite well.
She thought that even if the Mo family members were still alive, they would all be in a pitiful state. But she, an unloved daughter of a concubine, was living so gloriously. This made the old woman smug.
But now, she realized that not only were the Mo family members still alive, but they were also powerful and in high positions. Old Madam Mo could barely stand it.
When Zhou Furong heard that, she felt that the old woman was right.
¡°Mother, you¡¯re right, These people are too selfish. They didn¡¯t look for us but simply enjoyed themselves. The Mo family¡¯s business is so huge ¨C we have a share too, but they want to keep it for themselves.¡±
Old Madam Mo looked even grimmer. ¡°Hmph! What good cane from people like that? They must have performed many bad deeds in order to survive. Otherwise, they could not be living so well. And now they want to keep the Mo family fortune for themselves. How despicable.¡±
Sun Huihui said, ¡°Mother, Grandmother, the important thing is that we¡¯re back. In the future, the Mo house will be our home, and I will be a rich, youngdy. I will marry into a rich family and be filial to you.¡±
Old Madam Mo and Zhou Furong immediately smiled and looked consoled. ¡°Huihui is so mature. I always knew you were filial.¡±
They chatted excitedly for a long time, and soon, it was lunchtime.
Today, there were many people having lunch, and Gu Qingyao had instructed the kitchen to cook arger portion. Grandma Mo had made her position clear. At the moment, Old Master Mo still had some feelings for this family, so Gu Qingyao told the kitchen staff to make some better dishes.
She hosted them generously without going overboard.
Old Master Mo had woken up by lunchtime, and everyone had lunch together.
Great-aunt Mo led the family in. The children started to drool the moment they saw the dishes on the table.
¡°Meat! So much meat!¡±
It was Zhou Haibin¡¯s youngest son, Zhou Xiaolong, who shouted. Zhou Haibin had three children, all boys. The oldest was Zhou Changsheng, and he was 25 years old. His second son was Zhou Dalong, and he was 16. The youngest was Zhou Xiaolong, who was 10 years old.
They did not have much meat to eat in the past. Zhou Xiaolong had just arrived at the Mo house, and he was already in awe. He had never known that such beautiful houses existed, and they had even brought out so many snacks for him. He had never eaten such delicious food in his life.
Even though he was stuffed, that was two hours ago.. Now that he saw the tableden with dishes, he felt hungry again.
Chapter 955 - Mo Beihan Returns (2)
Chapter 955: Mo Beihan Returns (2)
The adults were not yet seated, but Zhou Xiaolong already rushed over, and without even using chopsticks, reached out with his hand to grab amb chop and started gnawing on it.
Gu Qingyao liked grilledmb chops, so the Mo family kitchen often made this dish.
When Zhou Dalong saw that Zhou Xiaolong was eating meat, he rushed over and started chewing too.
Themb had been grilled until it was tender and tasty. Its unique vor was different from that of pork. Zhou Dalong and Zhou Xiaolong had never had grilledmb. Their eyes widened. They had not known that meat could be so delicious.
¡°My god! What kind of meat is this? It¡¯s delicious!¡±
¡°Right, right, right, a hundred times nicer than pork.¡±
The two of them had eaten pork, but it was the fatty cut. This was their first time eatingmb.
A family like the Mos did not have such rude children. Grandma Mo immediately frowned.
Because of the limitations of the times, many wealthy families had fallen from grace, and many suffered. But they still brought up their children well. This was not a matter of wealth, but a matter of upbringing by their elders.
They should provide instruction and set an example.
By looking at the children, she could tell what their parents were like!
But Grandma Mo did not say anything. After all, there were no absolutes in such things. Many wealthy families raised failures too!
Old Master Mo was rather displeased by the children. He had just frowned when Great-aunt spoke.
¡°Sigh¡ these children have suffered all these years. They seldom have meat. It¡¯s because I was not capable and did not take care of Zhenguo¡¯s children properly.¡±
This simple sentence was enough to make Old Master Mo¡¯s heart melt.
¡°No problem, no problem. Fortunately, the children have grown up, and Zhenguo¡¯s spirit can rest easy. It must have been hard for you to take care of these children for so many years. Please, sit and eat!¡±
Fang Zhenguo. Old Master Mo¡¯s temper dissipated the moment he heard this name.
Great-aunt Mo¡¯s eyes gleamed in satisfaction, and she led the rest to sit and have a meal.
Gu Qingyao was present too. But the young girl opposite her kept staring at her as she wolfed down her food. Her gaze never wavered as she studied Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao looked up and nced at her. She smiled a little.
Sun Huihui was taken aback. She did not know why, but those eyes, which were clearly smiling, made her shudder. She immediately lowered her head and focused on her food.
Today was the first day of their arrival. Great-aunt Mo was busy getting reacquainted with Old Master Mo, and she did not make much trouble. Gu Qingyao made all the arrangements at home, and she went back to work in the afternoon.
Gu Fangting arrived punctually. ¡°Older Cousin, what has happened in the Mo family? Why did you have to rush back?¡±
Gu Qingyao said calmly. ¡°Nothing much, just that a few rtives arrived. They are probably rather difficult to deal with. Grandma is old and can¡¯t manage them, so she asked me to go back and help her.¡±
Gu Fangting paused. ¡°Difficult to deal with? Brother-inw is away. Will they bully you? Do you want Second Cousin to support you?¡±
In Gu Fangting¡¯s heart, Second Cousin, Gu Jinhang was amazing. He could definitely be of help.
His crafty mind could weave plots around anyone until they did not know what to do!
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. They aren¡¯t that capable. Beihan and I now make the decisions in the Mo family. Grandfather and Grandma are getting old, and Grandfather is in poor health. He seldom makes decisions. How can they possibly bully me?¡±
Chapter 956 - Mo Beihan Returns (3)
Chapter 956: Mo Beihan Returns (3)
Gu Fangting shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s good that they can¡¯t bully you. You said so yourself that they¡¯re hard to deal with. I was just afraid that they would take advantage of you!¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing. If I can¡¯t even manage a small situation like that, how can I be a female tycoon in the future?¡±
Gu Fangting¡¯s eyes lit up. She pressed against Gu Qingyao. ¡°Older Cousin, are you really going to be a tycoon? Are you so sure?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand paused. She smiled as she looked at the girl. ¡°I¡¯m already a tycoon. Do you believe me?¡±
Gu Fangting was stunned!
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°All right, I won¡¯t tease you any longer. The fish with pickles restaurant is now running smoothly. I¡¯m preparing for my next move.¡±
¡°What is it?¡± Gu Fangting was very interested. She was used to worshiping this older cousin. When she was ten years old, Gu Qingyao had rescued her and her mother from the Li family and had proven to be so knowledgeable. She had gone overseas to study at the age of eighteen. Gu Fangting thought she was amazing.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Something for girls. To make everyone more beautiful.¡±
Gu Fangting was startled. ¡°Cosmetics? You¡¯re going into that?¡±
¡°Uhm! I¡¯ve studied medicine for so many years; it would be a pity not to dabble in this!¡±
Gu Fangting: ¡°¡¡±
What does medicine have to do with cosmetics?
¡°I suddenly understand why Grandma Qiao says you¡¯re not doing honest work!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Old Madam Qiao was obsessed with medicine, especially traditional Chinese medicine. She had spent her life studying Chinese medicine. Gu Qingyao¡¯s appearance years ago had delighted her. She had kept a close watch on Gu Qingyao, afraid that those money-obsessed fellows in the family would drag her off to do business.
But no matter how closely she guarded Gu Qingyao, it was to no avail.
Every time she thought of that, Old Madam Qiao grieved that those evil capitalists in the family had misled such a promising student. If not for Gu Yunshen¡¯s appearance, Old Madam would be scolding everyone regrly.
The Qiao family cousins were so frightened that they did not dare to go home.
Gu Qingyao nced at Gu Fangting. ¡°How heartless of you. When I¡¯ve made the cosmetics, you¡¯re not to use them.¡±
Er¡
Gu Fangting immediately smiled fawningly. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that! Older Cousin, you¡¯re so amazing that whatever you make will be wonderful. I¡¯m so obedient and adorable, and I worship you. What about this! I¡¯ll be your guinea pig. You have to test the effects of whatever you make, right? You can use my face as you please!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Qingyao was not joking about cosmetics. She had nned for many things since her rebirth. She had studied medicine and had done research in this area in her previous life. She was an expert.
When she was overseas, she did business in cosmetics. Her business was still ongoing, but she had not brought it back to China.
Now that she was back, she was preparing to start a local brand.
She had already made the products, and they were in her interspace, but she had yet to mass-produce them. At the moment, there was ack of China-made cosmetics. It was a good opportunity for her to expand.
When the various big brands from overseas moved here, it would be much harder to grow.
Chinese were incredibly trusting when it came to overseas brands.
Over the next few days, Gu Qingyao was busy with the restaurant. She was trying to find a way to import machinery, build a factory, and look for workers.
Gu Qingyao gave the products in her interspace to her female friends at home and asked them to advertise for her.
That afternoon, Gu Qingyao was at home, preparing medicinal meals for Old Master Mo and Grandma Mo when someone hugged her from behind. She was startled, and she turned around!
Her surprise immediately turned to delight!
¡°Elder Brother Beihan!¡±
Chapter 957 - Not Even Related By Blood (1)
Chapter 957: Not Even Rted By Blood (1)
Mo Beihan had been gone for almost two months. They were a newly-wed young couple, and their longing for each other was indescribable.
He had been gone for so long, and now he could finally hug his little wife. Mo Beihan could not suppress the passion that was burning in his heart.
¡°Did you miss me?¡±
¡°Of course!¡±
Mo Beihan suddenly conjured up a bouquet of deep red roses from behind him. Their colors were so vibrant, and it was such arge bouquet that the effect melted Gu Qingyao¡¯s heart.
Mo Beihan saw her smiling more prettily than the flowers, and he could not help but smile as well. ¡°Do you like them?¡±
Gu Qingyao clutched the flowers and smiled even more sweetly.
¡°I do!¡±
Mo Beihan was delighted. He pulled her and the bouquet into an embrace. His hand supported the back of her head as he kissed the delicate lips that he had missed so much.
Gu Qingyao was taken aback. This was sweeter than honey!
But she remembered that they were in the living room and they had guests. Over the past few days, Great-aunt Gu and her family had been wandering around the Gu house.
Gu Qingyao gently pushed him away. ¡°Uhm¡ don¡¯t¡ we¡¯re in the living room¡¡±
Mo Beihan would not let go of her so easily. He was finally home and could hold her in his arms. He would not release her!
Gu Qingyao could not struggle free, and she was just about to reach out and push him aside. But before she could do that, they heard a furious roar from the living room.
¡°What are you doing! In broad daylight too! This is too much! Too much! You¡¯ve shamed the Mo family!¡±
Gu Qingyao jumped in fright. She secretly rolled her eyes when she heard this voice.
Mo Beihan had been happily embracing his wife. He was rather bewildered when he suddenly heard such an irritating voice!
After all, this was his own home, and Jiang Hongying and the rest had been banished. Master Mo had not expected anyone in the Mo house to be bold enough to reproach him!
He raised his head and looked towards the source of the voice. He saw an extremely mean olddy.
He was still holding Gu Qingyao. She reached out and patted him. ¡°Let go of me. This is Great-aunt. She brought her family here a while ago, and she¡¯s staying with us for now.¡±
Great-aunt?
Mo Beihan narrowed his eyes. He looked dangerously at the old woman in the living room.
He remembered that the Mo family did have a great-aunt in his previous life.
But his men had found her first. She was scheming against Gu Qingyao, but he had discovered it early and had simply gotten rid of her. He had not even allowed her to cross the threshold of the Mo house.
In his previous life, this was a small matter to him. He had dealt with them effortlessly, so he did not have much of an impression of them. If he had not met them today, he would not have remembered the incident.
In his previous life, he had remained in the capital, managing his influence. These people hade to the capital to look for their rtives, and he had discovered them. But they had lived outside and had not moved into the Mo house.
In this life, he had been overseas for so long and was busy with work. And this family had moved into the Mo house just like that?
Mo Beihan narrowed his eyes and said icily, ¡°Great-aunt? My grandfather is the only true descendant of the Mo family. I didn¡¯t know that the Mo family had a great-aunt?¡±
Everyone fell silent at his words.
The Mo family had many servants. Great-aunt had made so much noise that it frightened everyone, and they gathered around to see what had happened. Only to hear Mo Beihan¡¯s words.
Chapter 958 - Not Even Related By Blood (2)
Chapter 958: Not Even Rted By Blood (2)
Mo Beihan was the master of the Mo family, and he had absolute power within the family. His words could immediately determine this great-aunt¡¯s ce in the family.
Everyone looked at this great-aunt in bewilderment.
Great-aunt Mo was startled, but also at a loss. She had not expected Mo Beihan, who was younger than her, to speak to her like that.
When she could respond, she stomped her foot in anger. ¡°Rebellion, rebellion! I¡¯ve been away for so many years, and the family no longer respects me? Older Brother! Older Brother¡e here and be the judge. These children are rebelling!¡±
Mo Beihan rolled his eyes. He had been so excited toe home and was delighted to see his wife. He had not expected to meet such an irritating person.
Gu Qingyao nced at him. ¡°Calm down.¡±
Mo Beihan was rather displeased. He nced at the unmoving olddy and said to Gu Qingyao, ¡°Go and arrange the flowers. I¡¯ll deal with this.¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
Gu Qingyao had just left when Grandma Mo appeared. She supported Old Master Mo, and they entered from another direction.
Recently, Old Master Mo had finally recovered from the news of Fang Zhenguo¡¯s death and was in better spirits. Grandma Mo had brought him on a walk, but they had only gone a short distance before they heard Great-aunt raising a ruckus.
¡°Why? What¡¯s the matter?¡±
The moment Great-aunt saw Old Master Mo, she raged, ¡°Older Brother, the Mo family¡¯s younger generation has rebelled. I was just passing by and actually saw them all over each other in the living room. Where did you find this vixen? Doesn¡¯t she have any respect for the Mo family?¡±
Zhou Furong immediately added, ¡°My god! It¡¯s broad daylight, but they¡¯re doing such filthy things in the living room. This girl is so brazen. Does she have any sense of shame?¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Mo Beihan was fuming. ¡°Who are you? Do you have any manners? You¡¯re a guest here, how dare you scold the Mo family¡¯s mistress?¡±
Mo Beihan always sided with Gu Qingyao. They had insulted Gu Qingyao in front of him. He would not let it go!
Great-aunt Mo and Zhou Furong were prepared to make a fuss, but they had not expected Mo Beihan to be so angry. They were taken aback. Even Sun Huihui was stunned.
Before Old Master Mo could speak, Grandma Mo said, ¡°Beihan, this is your grandfather¡¯s half-sister from a concubine. She left the family many years ago. Her husband, Fang Zhenguo, used to be your grandfather¡¯s right-hand man. Your Uncle Fang passed away very early on, and your great-aunt has been raising these children outside the family.
¡°This is your great-aunt¡¯s daughter, Zhou Furong, and her granddaughter, Sun Huihui. This is your uncle, Zhou Haibin. His three younger brothers are in the backyard. I¡¯ll introduce youter.¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Why do Uncle Fang¡¯s children have the surname of Zhou?¡±
Grand Aunt Mo and Zhou Furongs¡¯ hearts began to thump!
Grandma Mo nced at Great-aunt and said, ¡°Your Uncle Fang passed away when he was young, and it was hard for your great-aunt to bring up two children by herself. Times were very difficult, and she could not support the two children, so she remarried to survive.¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s lips twitched somewhat sarcastically. ¡°Oh? Is that so!¡±
He spoke casually and did not seem to say anything. But when Great-aunt Mo and Zhou Furong heard it, they began to feel afraid.
Grandma Mo frowned when she saw her oldest grandson¡¯s attitude. She sensed that Mo Beihan seemed to know something.
Chapter 959 - Not Even Related By Blood (3)
Chapter 959: Not Even Rted By Blood (3)
Great-aunt Mo calmed herself and hurried toin to Old Master Mo.
¡°Times were so hard. Zhenguo passed away so early, and I was a woman alone, trying to raise two children. We chewed tree bark and ate grassroots. We almost starved to death. In the end, I had no choice but to remarry.
¡°If I had not remarried, Zhenguo¡¯s two children would not have survived. I worked like a ve for them for more than ten years so that the two children would survive. If I had not changed their surname to Zhou, they would not have supported the children.¡±
¡°I¡¡± Great-aunt covered her face and started to sob. ¡°Wu wu wu, I had no choice! Changing their surname allowed the two children to survive. Otherwise, Zhenguo would have no descendants at all. I had no choice but to swallow my pride and shoulder my responsibilities to preserve Zhenguo¡¯s two children. I¡ wuwuwu¡¡±
Old Master Mo really thought very highly of Fang Zhenguo. They had not heard from him for so many years, that he honestly had not borne much hope. But he had not expected to live to see his children. Old Master Mo was very sympathetic towards the children because of all they had suffered outside.
¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Those were difficult times. Just keeping those two children alive was no mean feat!¡±
Mo Beihan smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Great-aunt. It was really difficult for you to bring up your son and daughter by yourself. I sympathize deeply. My mother also raised my older brother and I alone in the vige. Later on, she raised my two nephews too. Those days were almost inhumane.¡±
Old Master Mo paused!
He had been feeling guilty and sympathetic, but now there was a strange, new feeling.
It was true that Jiang Yingqiu had suffered even more badly than Great-aunt Mo. She not only raised her two sons, but she had also borne the grief of her older son¡¯s death, then continued to raise his two grandchildren. Later on, when Mo Chengjing and Mu Mu were found, Jiang Yingqiu had even taken in the children and lived in the vige for a long time.
Later on, she had neverined to the Mo family or asked them for any reward for raising the Mo family¡¯s grandchildren and great-grandchildren. By contrast¡
When Mo Beihan saw the scene, his mouth twitched, and he smiled coldly. He did not want to waste any more time here.
¡°Grandfather, I just got off the ne. I¡¯ve been very busytely. I¡¯ll go have a nap and rest.¡±
Mo Beihan was the oldest grandson, and to Old Master Mo, he was the most important. He had been busy for the past two months. Now that he was back, of course he must have a good rest.
¡°Go then! Have a good rest. I¡¯ll send someone to call you when dinner is ready.¡±
¡°Very well, I¡¯ll take my leave then!¡±
¡°Go ahead!¡±
Mo Beihan nced at Great-aunt Mo and the others and strode to the backyard.
He was finally back. He had not even had time to have a good chat with his wife!
He did not want to waste any time on these people.
There was a house nking the backyard. He went straight up to the second floor, to the master bedroom. Gu Qingyao was arranging the flowers. She turned, but before she could say anything, Mo Beihan had already pounced on her.
¡°Yao Yao¡¡±
Kisses rained down on her, and he lifted her up. In a moment, they were lying on the big bed nearby.
¡°Don¡¯t be like that. It¡¯s not even dark yet!¡±
Mo Beihan could not wait any longer. ¡°It¡¯s all right, no one wille here.¡±
Absence makes the heart grow fonder. He had been busy overseas for so long. Now that he was back, he must spend some quality time with his wife!
Chapter 960 - Not Even Related By Blood (4)
Chapter 960: Not Even Rted By Blood (4)
Downstairs, after Sun Huihui saw Mo Beihan, she was entirely focused on him.
She had never seen such a handsome man in her whole life. No one she knew couldpare to Mo Beihan in terms of looks or aura. Just one look was enough to capture Sun Huihui¡¯s heart.
Great-aunt Mo was very angry. Her entire face was distorted with rage after Mo Beihan humiliated her.
¡°Despicable! Despicable! That damn girl looks like a vixen, and she is a vixen. She¡¯s so shameless. The Mo family is shamed by having a granddaughter-inw like that!¡±
Zhou Furong also raged, ¡°That¡¯s right! Mother, that Mo Beihan actually spoke to us like that just because of that vixen. He has gone too far. That vixen has bewitched him. We can¡¯t let this go on.
¡°In my mind, the Mo family should have a proper and gracious mistress!¡±
Great-aunt Mo¡¯s eyes flickered. She looked at Sun Huihui for a long time before she said, ¡°Huihui, you represent your mother¡¯s hope for the future. Part of the Mo family belongs to us. But I realize now that I¡¯m old and useless. These people find me annoying.
¡°Look at how that vixen has charmed Beihan. If she were not married to Beihan, would she be so arrogant?
¡°Over the past few days, I have learnt that the Mo family has practically sustained the Gu family. They¡¯repletely useless. If they had not married their daughter into our family, who knows what kind of lives they would be leading!
¡°If you can marry into a good family, your grandmother and mother won¡¯t have to put up with such humiliation.¡±
Sun Huihui¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Grandma¡¡±
Great-aunt Mo patted Sun Huihui¡¯s hand. ¡°Beihan is your older cousin. You did not grow up with him. Now that the two of you have met, you should get to know each other. Don¡¯t let that vixen bewitch him.¡±
Sun Huihui was quivering. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±
¡°Uhm!¡± Great-aunt Mo happily nodded.
Sun Huihui left. Zhou Furong looked at Great-aunt Mo. ¡°Mother, are you really asking Huihui to¡¡±
¡°Can¡¯t I? At my age, how much longer can I live? And what about you? Once I¡¯m gone, do you think you will have a ce in the Mo family?¡±
Zhou Furong bowed her head. ¡°I know that the Mo family dislikes us. But¡ Huihui and Beihan are too closely rted. It¡¯s¡ impossible!¡±
Grand Aunt Gu grunted coldly. ¡°They¡¯re not even rted by blood. Why is it impossible?¡±
Zhou Furong was frightened.
¡°Mother, don¡¯t go around saying such things. This is the Mo house.¡±
Great-aunt Mo did not care. ¡°It is precisely because this is the Mo house that I want Huihui to marry Mo Beihan. We can only continue to stay in the Mo house if Huihui marries Mo Beihan. Otherwise¡¡±
Zhou Furong fell silent.
¡
With Great-aunt Mo¡¯s encouragement, Sun Huihui felt fully assured of herself. She rushed over to Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao¡¯s house and charged up the stairs to their bedroom.
She had seen what Mo Beihan was doing to Gu Qingyao in the living room. Mo Beihan had been away for so long. He was a man. After being away for so long, of course Sun Huihui could guess what he and his wife would be doing now that he was back.
Chapter 961 - The Ages Dont Add Up (1)
Chapter 961: The Ages Don¡¯t Add Up (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
When Sun Huihui thought about what must be happening in the room, she wanted to drag Gu Qingyao out.
She knocked on the door.
¡°m m m!¡±
¡°Older Cousin, open the door! Older Cousin, you¡¯ve just returned. Huihui has prepared a present for you. Older Cousin¡ Older Cousin, open the door¡ Older Cousin¡¡±
Mo Beihan was in the room, embracing his wife. He was in high spirits and just about to have his way with her when he suddenly heard an irritating banging on the door. He was infuriated.
Gu Qingyao was frightened. ¡°Someone is knocking on the door. Brother Beihan¡¡±
¡°Ignore her¡¡±
Mo Beihan did not let her go. He wanted to ignore that irritating person outside.
¡°Older Cousin¡ Older Cousin¡ open the door¡¡±
¡°m m m¡¡±
The annoying knocking went on. Gu Qingyao coaxed the person lying on her. ¡°Can you get rid of her? Brother Beihan¡¡±
Mo Beihan angrily jumped up. He had almost finished removing the girl¡¯s clothes and was about to take her! But now some idiot was interrupting him¡
Gu Qingyao felt helpless. She stared at him with wide, innocent eyes.
Mo Beihan got up and rushed over to the door in a murderous rage. He flung the door open.
¡°Older Cousin¡ Older Cousin¡ Oh¡¡±
Sun Huihui was knocking on the door, but it had remained shut. She was in a panic. Mo Beihan had just returned home. Gu Qingyao was certainly seducing him at the moment. She must not let her spend time with Mo Beihan. As long as she could marry Mo Beihan, she would be the mistress of the Mo family.
Sun Huihui jumped with fright when the door opened violently.
The man standing in front of her had a frosty expression. His coat was opened and his shirt was unbuttoned. She could vaguely see his bronze skin and well-defined chest muscles. Sun Huihui had never seen such an imposing man. She had prepared a long speech, but when she saw Mo Beihan, his imposing air struck her dumb. She could not say a single word.
Before she could recover her wits, she heard a roar.
¡°Get lost!¡±
¡°Uhm¡¡± Sun Huihui was stunned!
His murderous aura frightened her so badly that her knees went weak, and she almost sank to the floor.
¡°Servants! Where is everyone?¡±
Mo Beihan rushed downstairs, shouting loudly. Servants were already rushing over.
¡°Young Master¡ Young Master¡¡±
¡°Get rid of her!¡±
Crash!
When Mo Beihan finished roaring, he mmed the room door shut.
The loud noise reverberated through the entire building. The sound frightened Sun Huihui even more, and she copsed onto the floor.
The servants rushed over. Their heads ached when they saw Sun Huihui.
This girl had only been in the Mo house for a few days, but she was already unbearable. She had no sense of propriety and had no manners. The Master had only just returned, and she had actually gone knocking on the Master¡¯s bedroom door. Was she tired of living?
This was the Master and his wife¡¯s private room. Besides the usual cleaning, servants seldom came here. But this girl had seen her chance, and ran to the second floor.
Mo Beihan had given orders, so the servants hurriedly dragged Sun Huihui away.
They had to drag her away because Sun Huihui was so frightened that her knees had gone weak. She could not walk.
Mo Beihan mmed the door. He was still in a rage.
Gu Qingyaoy in bed. She had already wrapped herself in a nket. She was rather amused when she saw him.
¡°Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worthwhile being angry with her!¡±
She reached out to him and smiled. ¡°Come over here!¡±
Mo Beihan paused and pounced on her like a starving wolf.
He had been away for so long, and he could finally see his wife. She was right.. It was not worthwhile being angry with people like that.
Chapter 962 - The Ages Dont Add Up (2)
Chapter 962: The Ages Don¡¯t Add Up (2)
Mo Beihan remained in the room for a long time. It was evening by the time he woke up.
Mo Beihan nced at the time and sighed.
He had been working very hard. He had worked overtime so that he coulde back earlier to see his wife. He was exhausted by his flight and the recent frenzied activity.
A deep sleep had refreshed him!
He nced at the girl sleeping in the crook of his arm. He had bullied her badly just now, and she was sound asleep. She showed no signs of waking up.
Mo Beihan¡¯s lips arched in a smile. He kissed her forehead and gently withdrew his arm. Then he got up and dressed.
By the time he got to the living room, therge room waspletely silent. Mo Beihan asked Butler Zhong, ¡°Where¡¯s everyone?¡±
Butler Zhong replied, ¡°The young masters went out and haven¡¯t returned. Old Master and Old Madam are upstairs! As for Great-aunt and her family, they cried and fussed for a while, but Old Madam scolded them. They¡¯re in the guest rooms now!¡±
Sun Huihui had been so frightened. Of course Great-aunt Mo and Zhou Furong would not let it go. They insisted onining to Grandma Mo. But Grandma Mo was no fool; her own grandson and granddaughter-inw were newly-weds. Her oldest grandson had been away for so long, of course she knew what they would do upon his return.
She had been young once!
Sun Huihui must be crazy to knock on their door at this time.
Grandma Mo reprimanded them, but Old Master Mo did not appear. Great-aunt Mo fussed for a while, but everyone ignored her and she did not know what else to do.
Old Master Mo might care about Fang Zhenguo, but his oldest grandson, Mo Beihan, was even more important! They had offended his oldest grandson. Of course he would not appear.
Mo Beihan nodded. He sat on the living room sofa and took up the day¡¯s newspapers to read.
It was almost dinnertime by the time Great-aunt Mo, Grandma Mo and Old Master Mo arrived.
Grandma Mo was delighted to see Mo Beihan. ¡°Beihan, you¡¯re awake? Where¡¯s Yao Yao?¡±
It was already dinnertime, and everyone was present in the living room except for Gu Qingyao.
Mo Beihan turned and smiled at Grandma Mo. ¡°Grandfather, Grandma, I¡¯m fine. I was just tired. I¡¯m fine after a rest.
¡°Yao Yao is not free at the moment. I asked her to stay in the room and sort out my luggage!¡±
Grandma Mo immediately stopped asking. Her oldest grandson was clearly looking smug and satisfied. She could tell.
¡°Uhm! Then let¡¯s eat! You¡¯ve been away for so long. Now that you¡¯re back, you should eat more!¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
Great-aunt Mo was livid when she saw that Grandma Mo and Old Master Mo had no intention of mentioning the fact that he had thrown Sun Huihui out.
If they think they could resolve the matter by ignoring it?
Great-aunt Mo looked sternly at Mo Beihan. ¡°Huihui went to look for you just now. What did you do to her? Why did you frighten her so badly?¡±
Mo Beihan raised his head and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know any Huihui.¡±
¡°You¡¡± Great-aunt Mo raged. ¡°Huihui is your younger cousin!¡±
Mo Beihan nced at Sun Huihui. ¡°Then I hope this young girl remembers not to run into my bedroom for no reason in the future. She¡¯s old enough to know some manners!¡±
Sun Huihui waspletely humiliated.
Great-aunt Mo and Zhou Furong were shocked. They had not expected Mo Beihan to show them such disrespect.
Mo Beihan smiled coldly at them.
¡°Oh, Grandma told me that Uncle Fang was my grandfather¡¯s right-hand man. The members of that generation were very close when they were young. Great-aunt, when did Uncle Fang pass away?¡±
Chapter 963 - The Ages Dont Add Up (3)
Chapter 963: The Ages Don¡¯t Add Up (3)
Great-aunt was surprised. She had not expected Mo Beihan to change the subject so quickly, but she still replied, ¡°Three years after we were married. Times were very hard then. I almost died. At that time¡¡±
¡°How old was Uncle Fang when he passed away?¡± Mo Beihan continued to ask questions, ignoring her additionalments.
Great-aunt Mo was intending to expound on how much she had suffered at that time. She had not expected Mo Beihan¡¯s next question, yet she replied, ¡°Twenty-seven years old. He was so young¡¡±
Twenty-seven years old. He was so young. When Old Master Mo heard that, he immediately felt a rush of sorrow.
¡°Twenty-seven really is too young. It¡¯s truly a pity that Uncle Fang passed away when he was so young. Oh, how old is this younger cousin this year?¡±
Sun Huihui was startled. She had not expected Mo Beihan to suddenly ask about her, but she thought he was paying attention to her, so she blushed. ¡°I¡ I¡¯m 19 years old this year!¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°Neen! That¡¯s good; you¡¯re grown up!¡±
Now it was not just Sun Huihui who felt stunned, but also Old Master Mo and Grandma Mo. Great-aunt Mo and Zhou Furong were surprised, then delighted!
Mo Beihan nced at them meaningfully and continued, ¡°Uncle Fang passed away so young. Great-aunt, it must have been hard for you to bring up two children by yourself. You must have suffered a lot.¡±
Great-aunt Mo hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Those were especially bad years. I was a woman bringing up two children by myself. We ate tree bark and grassroots every day, and I still had to support these two children. I don¡¯t know how much I suffered before I managed to bring them up. Those days¡¡±
¡°It was really hard. Oh, by the way, Great-aunt, how old were you when you gave birth to Aunt?¡±
¡°Twenty-three years old!¡±
¡°And how old was Aunt when she gave birth to my younger cousin?¡±
Zhou Furong was surprised when the subject suddenly turned to her. She replied, ¡°Eighteen!¡±
¡°When Uncle Fang passed away, Aunt was a newborn?¡±
Grandma Mo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I had just given birth and was doing my confinement, but I had to care for the two children. I¡¡±
¡°Now your difficulties are over. Great-aunt, you can have a good life now. You have so many filial grandchildren, you can enjoy your twilight years.¡±
Great-aunt Mo immediately smiled. ¡°I¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Great-aunt, how old are you? When is your birthday?¡±
Birthday?
Old people usually celebrate their birthdays every decade, starting at 60 years old. Then 70, 80, 90 years old¡
Birthday?
Great-aunt Mo was incredibly excited. It was almost her birthday. It would be grand if she could celebrate her birthday in the Mo house!
Besides, with the Mo family¡¯s position, the people who were invited to attend the birthday banquet would certainly be important people and officials. The most powerful and influential people in the entire capital would celebrate her birthday. Great-aunt Mo quivered with excitement.
¡°I¡¯m sixty years old this year. My birthday ising. I¡¡±
Mo Beihan turned to ask Old Master Mo, ¡°Grandfather, if Uncle Fang were still alive, how old would he be this year?¡±
¡°Sixty-six!¡±
Fang Zhenguo was much younger than him. He was very intelligent when he was young and had worked closely with Old Master Mo. Old Master Mo treated him like a younger brother and took good care of him. They had always been very close.
That was why Old Master Mo was so grieved to find out that he had passed away so young.
Mo Beihan was surprised. He frowned. ¡°Sixty-six? Grandfather, are you sure?¡±
Chapter 964 - The Ages Dont Add Up (4)
Chapter 964: The Ages Don¡¯t Add Up (4)
Old Master Mo was startled. He looked at Mo Beihan and said sorrowfully. ¡°I¡¯m sure! He would certainly have been 66 years old. Why?¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°If Uncle Fang were 66 years old this year, and he passed away at 27, he must have been deceased for 39 years. Aunt gave birth to my younger cousin at 18, and my younger cousin is 19 years old. Which means to say that Aunt must be 37 years old this year!¡±
Old Master Mo was taken aback!
Grandma Mo¡¯s hand, which was holding a pair of chopsticks, froze.
Great-aunt Mo and Zhou Furong¡¯s expressions stiffened. They broke out in cold sweat.
Old Master Mo looked at Great-aunt Mo. ¡°Zhenguo has been gone for 39 years, why is Furong only 37 years old? What is going on?¡±
Great-aunt Mo had already said that Zhou Furong was already born when Fang Zhenguo passed away. She was doing her confinement. But now there was a gap of two years. Things were not adding up.
Great-aunt Mo was soaking in a cold sweat. Her excitement was doused by a basin of cold water. A chill crept through her heart!
¡°I¡ This¡ I¡¡±
¡°I was very young when my mother married into the Zhou family and brought me with her. The Zhou family saw that I was very young, so they changed my age and told everyone I belonged to their family. They said that since I was such a young child, no one could tell how old I was when I grew up. Even if I said I was two years younger, no one would know.
¡°It¡¯s been so many years, I¡¯ve gotten used to saying I¡¯m two years younger than I actually am. So¡ although I said that I¡¯m 37, I¡¯m actually 39!¡±
Great-aunt Mo was so frightened that she wentpletely pale. Her brain seemed to have turned to mush, and she could not answer. Zhou Furong hurried to exin for her and came up with this exnation.
Mo Beihan smiled briefly and said nonchntly. ¡°Is that so! It¡¯s not a big deal. Aunt, you were still a child then! You must have just gone along with whatever age the adults told you. If even you know about it, Great-aunt must be even more aware of the circumstances!¡±
Great-aunt Mo said through stiff lips, ¡°I¡ I¡ I¡¯m getting old, and my memory is failing. I forgot!¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s lips twitched. He did not say anything else, but instead bowed his head and ate his dinner.
The atmosphere around the table had be rather strange.
Mo Beihan, who had been so chatty just a moment ago and who had talked to them continually, now just lowered his head and focused on his meal. He ignored thempletely.
Old Master Mo lowered his eyes. His expression was ugly.
Grandma Mo nced at him and put food in his bowl.
After that incident, Great-aunt Mo and her family sobered up. They just lowered their heads and ate. They did not dare to say anything.
This Mo Beihan was too hard to deal with. He asked so many random questions that they slipped up, and now they were in trouble!
Mo Beihan had been working hard for two months. Now that he was back, he gave himself a few days off to spend time with his wife.
Gu Qingyao was very busy with work at the moment. The restaurant and the small supermarket were running. Once the weekend break was over, sales did dip a little. But it did not fall to the levels ofst week but continued to increase steadily.
The packaging that she ordered had arrived. Gu Qingyao packed her products and brought them to meet her friends.
Mo Beihan had nothing else to do, so he went along with her.
They were meeting at the Qiao house. Gu Qingyao, Qin Si, Qin Nian and Ji Mingyue were all there. Gu Qingyao did not know many girls in the capital. She had gotten to know a few other girls, but they were not close. She would start with her close friends.
Chapter 965 - Old Friends Meet (1)
Chapter 965: Old Friends Meet (1)
She brought the cosmetics she made earlier.
In the past, Gu Qingyao made some cosmetics for her family, like her mother, Qiao Yuying. In the six years that she was overseas, Gu Qingyao had always given the things she had made to her mother first.
But the Qiao family had a medical background. Grandma was very knowledgeable in Chinese medicine and had always taken care of the family¡¯s health. So her mother, Qiao Yuying, had always been in good health. After using the cosmetics that Gu Qingyao specially made for her, herplexion grew even finer and smoother.
It was a beautiful day, and the sun was shining brightly. Mo Beihan brought Gu Qingyao out in the car. He nced rather smugly at the girl next to him.
Gu Qingyao shot a look at him and rolled her eyes.
Jerk!
Mo Beihan was amused. He steered with one hand and held her little hand with his other hand. Gu Qingyao tried to break free several times, but he held her more tightly. She had no choice but to give in.
The girls were all at the Qiao home, and they gathered in Gu Qingyao¡¯s little courtyard. Mo Beihan had nothing to say to these young girls, so he went to Gu Qingyao¡¯s study. The other girls sat down on the little balcony to chat.
Gu Qingyao brought the things out. The girls brightened when they saw the beautiful packaging!
¡°Wow! It¡¯s so pretty!¡±
The pale green boxes were decorated with pink flowers. It was simple, elegant, exquisite and ssy.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°These are all excellent products. I¡¯m giving them to you. Remember to help me spread the word!
¡°Oh! These are free, but if you want more, you can buy them from me. Don¡¯t miss this opportunity, or you may not get another one. See which ones you prefer. I can tell you about them.¡±
Qin Si knew more about cosmetics. After all, Gu Qingyao had given her some cosmetics earlier and had solved her skin problems.
¡°Are you going to produce a set? Will you provide these products in the long term?¡±
Qin Si hoped she would!
She had used Gu Qingyao¡¯s products, and she knew how good they were. But this girl was toozy and had not produced a line of cosmetics. She had only made a little, based on what Qin Si needed.
But a woman¡¯s skin had to be continually cared for over the long term. In the past, Gu Qingyao had no long-term ns to produce these cosmetics. Surely Qin Si could not keep asking her to make them whenever she finished a product?
Besides, the products that Gu Qingyao gave her previously were all practical ones. They were mainly to treat her e. Basic skin care products had to be continually applied, but Gu Qingyao just did not produce them.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Uhm! I will continue to make them over the long term. These are products that I intend to sell. I gave you an entire set for your personal use. I¡¯m not giving them to anyone else now because I only have single products like facial cleansers and moisturizers. You can help me promote those first.¡±
Gu Qingyao brought the things out. The girls peered at the items.
¡°My production volume is too low. So I intend to slowly introduce new products. I¡¯m not in a hurry to market too many. This set will be soldter. I¡¯m giving them to you first for your personal use.
¡°The facial cleanser is 29 yuan a bottle, the toner is 55 yuan and the moisturizer is 60 yuan. This is the basic set. In the future, I will slowly introduce products with more features and individual products with more targeted functions. I¡¯m giving you three of each product. You can bring them back to try!¡±
The girls were shocked by the prices!
¡°So expensive?¡±
No wonder they were shocked. At the time, the average sry was just 35 yuan.
Chapter 966 - Old Friends Meet (2)
Chapter 966: Old Friends Meet (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
At this time, people were proud of holding a steady job, and they had no interest in starting businesses. Those who had their own businesses were known as entrepreneurs.
In that era, entrepreneurs were very much looked down on.
Those who had steady sries had higher status andmanded more respect. They never made a fortune, but they had a steady stream of ie, although it was low. They could never afford such expensive cosmetics.
To Qin Si and Qin Nian, who were rich youngdies ustomed to overseas life, such prices were nothing. But they had been back in China for some time, and they understood local pricing. So they were also shocked by Gu Qingyao¡¯s prices.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the price. I¡¯m not going to mass market it. The quality is also not meant for the mass market. The current production volume is too low.¡±
Ji Mingyue said incredulously, ¡°Will anyone buy it at this price?¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as the product is good enough, it will certainly sell. Things are different now. The various wealthy families are growing, and their ie has increased. They can afford it.¡±
Ji Mingyue immediately fell silent.
Because she knew that Gu Qingyao was right.
The Ji family did not have much wealth. As a family that had recently risen, it did not have much money at all. Among her own brothers, her oldest brother, Ji Mingzhe, was the richest.
Because Mo Beihan had told him earlier to trade his resources for antiques on the ck market. At that time, antiques, especially jewelry and gems were not worth anything.
But now that the market had opened up, the price of such things had slowly risen. Her older brother now used these items to give his wife and children a better life.
By contrast, her other brothers were living off their fixed sry.
If things were like that in the Ji family, what about the other wealthy families?
What about those families which had plenty of wealth?
Her older brother did not have many items, and he only took a few out now and then to supplement their household expenses. He could not bear to spend more.
But families with deep pockets could afford to spend carelessly.
The girls stayed at the Qiao house for some time. In the afternoon, Gu Qingyao cooked a few dishes and gave them a good meal before they went off happily.
Mo Beihan ate in Gu Qingyao¡¯s little courtyard, but he continued to linger. He lounged in Gu Qingyao¡¯s bed, flipping through a book.
When he saw Gu Qingyao enter, he smiled and patted the space next to him. ¡°Do you want to nap?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°No, I¡¯m not tired! Let¡¯s go out! I haven¡¯t gone for a drive in a long time!¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. He got up and took her hand to leave.
They got into the car, and Mo Beihan drove. Gu Qingyao sat next to the driver¡¯s seat. As they drove down the capital¡¯s main streets and looked at the crowds and the low-rise houses, they could scarcely believe the prosperity of this ce in twenty years¡¯ time.
Gu Qingyao looked at the scenery outside her window and said dreamily, ¡°I wonder how those people in the Qing River Brigade are doing. So many years have passed since I left.¡±
Mo Beihan drove with one hand and held her hand with the other. ¡°Where would you like to go? I¡¯m free for the next few days. Shall I bring you back for a look?¡±
Gu Qingyao thought about it and shook her head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know what to do if I went back! Grandfather and Grandma are here, and I don¡¯t have any other family left in our home vige. What would I do if I went back? But it¡¯s still my old home.. I haven¡¯t been back for so many years, and I miss it a little.¡±
Chapter 967 - Old Friends Meet (3)
Chapter 967: Old Friends Meet (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Mo Beihan smiled and said, ¡°Who says we have to do anything if we go back? It¡¯s where we grew up. We have many childhood memories there. Many people that we knew are still there. We could go back and visit them!
¡°If you really want to go back, I¡¯ll bring you over the next few days.¡±
Gu Qingyao leaned against the car window and thought for a while. ¡°Perhapster! I¡¯m very busy now and don¡¯t have the time. Besides¡ Great-aunt¡¯s family is still a problem. Grandma can¡¯t possibly handle them!¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes shed coldly at the mention of them!
¡°I¡¯ll deal with them.¡±
Gu Qingyao turned to look at him. ¡°Is she really the Mo family¡¯s great-aunt? Why didn¡¯t I hear of her in my previous life?¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°These people existed in our previous life, but at that time, I was in the capital, and I had a widework of connections and influence. I also paid close attention to Mo family matters. Those people never crossed the threshold of the Mo house! I found out about them in advance and got rid of them. I did not permit them to join the Mo family.¡±
Gu Qingyao frowned. ¡°Got rid of them? How? Aren¡¯t they Uncle Fang¡¯s descendants? Would Grandfather allow you to¡¡±
Of course Gu Qingyao did not think that Mo Beihan had killed all of them. After all, they were Fang Zhenguo¡¯s descendants. Old Master Mo would not be indifferent towards them, so Mo Beihan would not go overboard in dealing with them.
But in her previous life, she had not heard of a great-aunt.
Mo Beihanughed coldly and his mouth twisted in a sneer. ¡°I banished all of them and taught them a lesson. They¡¯re not Uncle Fang¡¯s descendants. That great-aunt is very selfish and vicious. She harmed many Mo family members in the past by reporting them.
¡°In my previous life, I had not managed to discover whether the old woman was responsible for Uncle Fang¡¯s death, but she was definitely involved. I just did not have concrete evidence.
¡°Also, Uncle Fang passed away three years after he married her. The children are not Uncle Fang¡¯s children. The olddy gave birth to them after she remarried, and that includes her oldest son, Zhou Haibin. The old woman was already involved with someone else when she was still married to Uncle Fang.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
She had not expected so much drama to be involved. Old Master Mo attached great importance to the friendships of his youth. He hoped to take care of Zhenguo¡¯s children. Grandma Mo had made herself clear. Old Master Mo cared about Fang Zhenguo, but not the current Great-aunt Mo. Gu Qingyao had not expected the truth to be like that. No wonder Mo Beihan had driven them away in his previous life.
¡°What should we do now? Grandma dislikes them, but she can¡¯t say anything for Old Master¡¯s sake. She also cherishes her friendship with Uncle Fang. But we can¡¯t let them go on using Uncle Fang¡¯s name to call the shots in the Mo family.
¡°You may not know this, but for the past few days, they¡¯ve been going out and spending wildly. Their shopping is out of control, especially Sun Huihui and Zhou Furong. They go out all day to eat, drink and y and the Mo family pays for everything. I¡¯ve already suppressed them, but I kept some things from Grandma, or she would be even angrier. Grandfather would be very disappointed too.¡±
So many things had happened in the Mo family recently that Old Master Mo had aged overnight. Old Master was a very responsible person. All his life, he had worked for the family, his children, his grandchildren, and the future generations. He had spent all his efforts in this endeavour.
He had worked so hard all his life to preserve the Mo family and their descendants so that he did not have much time to train his own son and grandson. He had always grieved over how Mo Huai and Mo Yunhao had turned out.. The incident had been a heavy blow to him.
Chapter 968 - Old Friends Meet (4)
Chapter 968: Old Friends Meet (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
If not for Mo Beihan, Mo Chengrui, Mu Mu and the other outstanding youths, Mo Huai and Mo Yunhao would really have been the death of Old Master Mo.
Old Master had always felt that he had not brought up Mo Huai and Mo Yunhao properly, and that was why they had turned out like that. He had always felt guilty.
The news of Fang Zhenguo¡¯s early death made him feel even worse. If he knew how useless Fang Zhenguo¡¯s children were, he would be devastated.
The Mo family had plenty of money. Gu Qingyao did not want to upset Old Master Mo over such things, especially when Mo Beihan was not yet home. He was the Old Master¡¯s pir of strength.
Now that Mo Beihan was back, she would not be so permissive towards them.
When Mo Beihan heard that, he simply said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Grandfather. We cannot permit them to carry on like that. They aren¡¯t rted to the Mo family. We don¡¯t have to care about them.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°I was not very permissive towards them. But they¡¯re good at taking advantage of the situation. I¡¯ve been controlling them so they¡¯re less arrogant. They would have be unbearable otherwise.¡±
Mo Beihan stroked her hair. ¡°I know more about this than you. I¡¯ll gather the evidence and show it to Grandfather. You don¡¯t need to bother with them, just focus on your work.
¡°Oh, not only are they not Uncle Fang¡¯s descendants, even that so-called great-aunt is not the Mo family¡¯s biological child.¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°She¡ she¡¯s not Grandfather¡¯s younger sister?¡±
Grandma Mo said that Great-aunt was Old Master¡¯s younger half-sister. But a half-sister was still a sister!
She was not even the Mo family¡¯s biological daughter?
Mo Beihan said, ¡°The major families were in chaos at that time! I found this out in myst life. That old woman knows she¡¯s not the Mo family¡¯s biological child, but she hates the Mo family for trying to drive her out. That¡¯s why she ruthlessly harmed so many Mo family members during those turbulent times.
¡°Oh, and that Sun Huihui is clearly trying to seduce me, but I taught her a lesson. Otherwise, who knows what other shameless things she woulde up with! If the olddy is really the Mo family¡¯s biological daughter, then Sun Huihui is my cousin. Are they idiots? To get Sun Huihui to seduce me?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Sun Huihui was a typical brainless girl. She was nothing to be afraid of.
Gu Qingyao despised such people. They swaggered around the Mo family, acting like rich youngdies. She could not be bothered with such idiots.
Gu Qingyao knew that Sun Huihui was jealous of her. Over the past few days in the Mo house, Sun Huihui was always studying her clothes and make-up and trying various ways to ask her for jewelry and clothes. Of course she had refused, but she could tell that the girl was very jealous of her. She wanted to take over Gu Qingyao¡¯s position in the Mo family and have all these good things for herself.
When Mo Beihan came back yesterday, she had actuallye knocking on the door. Gu Qingyao thought that Sun Huihui was just jealous of her lifestyle and found her irritating, so she tried toe between Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan!
She had not expected Sun Huihui to take a fancy to Mo Beihan. After all, they were¡ cousins!
They could not possibly be together!
Gu Qingyao was speechless. ¡°No wonder she was knocking on the door so urgently yesterday!¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s expression grew even colder at the mention of this.
¡°I¡¯ll deal with them as quickly as possible. I¡¯ll feel disgusted as long as those idiots are in the house!¡±
Gu Qingyao turned to see her man¡¯s displeased expression.. He was still angry because he had been interrupted yesterday afternoon. She giggled!
Chapter 969 - Old Friends Meet (5)
Chapter 969: Old Friends Meet (5)
Mo Beihan turned and shot her a fierce look. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±
¡°Hahahaha¡¡± Gu Qingyao immediatelyughed even more merrily.
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
The two of them drove around aimlessly. As they drove along, they saw some dpidated houses.
Gu Qingyao nced at the area and asked Mo Beihan to stop the car.
¡°Stop here. Let¡¯s get down and walk.¡±
Mo Beihan always listened to his wife, so he parked by the side and got out of the car with Gu Qingyao.
It was an old part of the city. Based on its location, it would be part of the city center once the city developed. But at the moment, it had not yet developed, and it was filled with old houses. They were low-rise and in very poor condition. The residents here were all poor.
There were also those who came from other regions. There werendies here who made a living by renting out their houses.
There was an alley ahead. They could drive the car into it, but there was not much room. Mo Beihan took Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand and walked into the alley.
¡°This ce will develop before long. It will be part of the city center in the future.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°Uhm! What do you think? Shall we buy it?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°We don¡¯t really need to. It will be many years before housing prices rise sharply! It¡¯s still early! We would have to spend money to demolish the houses and move out the residents. There¡¯s not much point.
¡°If you want to invest in real estate, you might as well buy a few houses in established areas, as close to the city center as possible.¡±
Gu Qingyao thought about it and agreed!
The two of them did not have any destination in mind. They were just out for a walk and a chat. But as they walked, they heard someone crying in the alley. It was a loud wailing that was filled with grief and despair.
Gu Qingyao frowned and went with Mo Beihan to see what had happened.
The noise grew as they approached. It was the voice of a young girl screaming for help!
They hastened around a corner and finally found the person screaming for help.
It was a young girl. Lying before her was another young girl, her head covered with blood. The girl was very pale, and her head was soaking in blood. There was also arge pool of blood on the ground. Shey there motionless, as if she was dead.
¡°Help! Please, save my younger sister. Please save her, please. I¡ I¡ My older brother¡ what will we do¡ wuwuwu¡¡±
The girl on the ground was covered with blood. She did not dare touch the girl for fear of injuring her further. She was so frantic that she knelt and kowtowed to the surrounding crowd.
Everyone could tell from the crying girl¡¯s clothes that she was a child from a poor family.
The crowd surrounded her, pointing and whispering.
¡°Little girl, you had better hurry up and send her to the hospital! If you¡¯re toote, she might not make it!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Hurry up and send her to the hospital!¡±
¡°She¡¯s so badly injured. This will probably cost a lot!¡±
They murmured sympathetically as they watched the crying girl.
Poor people had no right to be ill. Once they were ill, they really could not afford treatment. They could tell at a nce that this young girl was poor. Her younger sister had been so badly injured, she would probably die.
¡°Hospital? Where is the hospital? Sir, Madam, please help me! I¡ my brother, sister and I haven¡¯t been here long. I¡ I don¡¯t know where the hospital is¡¡±
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan walked nearer. When she saw that someone was injured, Gu Qingyao naturally wanted to help. But she was shocked when she saw the screaming girl.
¡°It¡¯s¡¡±
She looked very familiar.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°It¡¯s Chen Qingqing, also known as Chen Xiaocao. The younger sister of Chen Goudan from the Qing River Brigade.¡±
Chapter 970 - Old Friends Meet (6)
Chapter 970: Old Friends Meet (6)
Chen Goudan, whoter changed his name to Chen Feng.
He lived in the Qing River Brigade and was one of Gu Qingyao¡¯s good friends. Chen Goudan¡¯s parents died long ago, and he and his younger sister lived with their oldest uncle. The oldest uncle¡¯s family bullied them since they were young. Later on, they moved out to live by themselves. They got through the hardest years with Gu Qingyao¡¯s help!
After they left, Chen Xiaocao and her older brother, Chen Goudan changed their names together. Chen Goudan called himself Chen Feng, and Chen Xiaocao became Chen Qingqing.
Chen Xiaocao was still very young when all this happened. Now she had grown up, and her features had changed. This was why Gu Qingyao felt that she was familiar but did not recognize her.
But when Mo Beihan said her name, she immediately remembered her.
¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Qingqing. Go get the medical kit. I¡¯ll take a look.¡±
Gu Qingyao rushed over to Chen Qingqing and stooped to give the injured girl emergency first aid.
Chen Qingqing cries had grown desperate. She received a sharp shock when she saw Gu Qingyao.
¡°Gu¡ Older Sister Gu?¡±
¡°It¡¯s me. Don¡¯t be afraid. Let me examine the child!¡±
Gu Qingyao left the Qing River Brigade when she was 18 years old. Over the years, her looks had not changed much, and Chen Qingqing immediately recognized her.
When Chen Qingqing saw Gu Qingyao, she clung to her as a drowning man clings to straws.
¡°Older Sister Gu, please save my younger sister. Please save her! Hurry, save her¡¡±
¡°Calm down. I¡¯m examining her now.¡±
Gu Qingyao examined the girl¡¯s injuries. The girl¡¯s head was injured. She must have hit a hard object.
¡°She hit her head?¡±
Chen Qingqing wiped her tears as she sobbed. ¡°Yes, she hit therge stone by the door, right on the forehead.¡±
Gu Qingyao could tell that she had hit her head very hard. She had lost a lot of blood. An examination told her that the girl was seriously injured. If they did not do anything quickly, she might die.
When Mo Beihan brought the medical kit over, Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Quick, drive the car over. We have to get to the hospital immediately, or she will die.¡±
Mo Beihan paused. He looked at the girl¡¯s pallid face and immediately turned to drive the car over.
The alley was very narrow, but the car managed to get through. A life was at stake. If they could save a little more time, it might improve her chances of survival.
Gu Qingyao took out items from the medical kit and administered first aid while Mo Beihan ran to drive the car over.
Chen Qingqing was frightened out of her wits when she heard that the injury was very serious and the girl might die. Her tears started to flow again. ¡°Yuan Yuan, Yuan Yuan¡ wuwuwu, Older Sister Gu, you must save her¡ save her¡¡±
Gu Qingyao gave Zhong Bingyuan first aid and consoled Chen Qingqing at the same time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can save her.¡±
Mo Beihan drove the car over. He simply drove it in reverse so that they did not even have to turn the car around. Gu Qingyao had finished giving Zhong Bingyuan first aid, so she picked her up and ran towards the car.
Mo Beihan opened the car door for her. Gu Qingyao carried Zhong Bingyuan into the back seat and sat with her. Chen Qingqing sat next to the driver¡¯s seat. The car immediately rushed towards the hospital.
Chen Qingqing was stunned when she saw the sedan. This was her first time sitting in a car.
After being in the capital for some time, she had seen many cars on the road but had never sat in one.
After they left, the crowd was still in shock!
¡°Am I seeing things? That was a sedan!¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t the Chen siblings from somewhere else? They¡¯re so poor; why do they have such rich rtives?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! The three siblings are so poor they barely have enough to eat. How did they get to know such wealthy people? They even have a car!¡±
In those times, not many people had a sedan. To the men on the streets, this was unimaginable wealth.
Chapter 971 - Nipping The Problem In The Bud (1)
Chapter 971: Nipping The Problem In The Bud (1)
The car soon reached the hospital. Mo Beihan had already gotten someone to inform the hospital, and a message had been sent out via a pager. The hospital was on standby.
Gu Qingyao carried Zhong Bingyuan. ¡°I¡¯ll perform her operation myself. With this injury, it might be dangerous if someone else performs it.¡±
Mo Beihan nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything has been arranged.¡±
She got out of the car and ran towards the operating theater.
Everything was already arranged, and Gu Qingyao naturally entered the operating theater without any problem. The hospital was probably worried, so it arranged for other doctors to be there too.
Gu Qingyao entered the operating theater while Mo Beihan and Chen Qingqing remained outside. Chen Qingqing was still in a panic!
Mo Beihan nced at her and said soothingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your Older Sister Gu said she would be fine. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Just wait!¡±
Chen Qingqing nced at Mo Beihan. She and her older brother had suffered terribly in their oldest uncle¡¯s house. It was Gu Qingyao who had found a way for them to leave the Chen family. Later on, she had given them a lot of food so that they could survive. Mo Beihan had also helped them a lot. She somehow felt less worried when she saw Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao.
The two of them waited together outside the operating theater. Mo Beihan saw that Chen Qingqing was still in shock. He and Gu Qingyao were just talking about returning to the Qing River Brigade for a visit when they were driving just now. They had not expected to meet Chen Qingqing.
¡°When did you arrive in the capital? Where¡¯s your older brother?¡±
Chen Qingqing said, ¡°We¡ left long ago, but we only arrived in the capital two months ago.¡±
¡°Left long ago?¡± Mo Beihan frowned.
Chen Qingqing nodded. ¡°Uhm! Almost two years ago! On the way here, we were dyed for a long time. We only reached the capital recently.¡±
¡°You were doing fine at the Qing River Brigade. Why did youe here? Where¡¯s your older brother now?¡±
Chen Qingqing lowered her eyes and said, ¡°We couldn¡¯t go on living there, so my older brother fled with us.
¡°My older brother and I are grown up now and can support ourselves. As I grew older, my oldest uncle kept trying to marry me off in exchange for some wedding gifts. He found many matches for me. He was trying to sell me. If my older brother had not found out, he would have sold me already.
¡°Although we have separated from their household, he is still our oldest uncle. My older brother and I were helpless. They were always stealing our food. My older brother went everywhere, looking for work. That left Yuan Yuan and me by ourselves at home, and we are both girls. My older brother could not think of a solution, so he brought us and fled.¡±
Chen Qingqing was 15 years old and had very delicate features. In a ce like the vige, she was definitely considered to be a pretty young girl. Many men were willing to marry a girl like that, with just a grown-up brother and no old folks to support.
Chen Dagui was very greedy, and he was their oldest uncle. Mo Beihan was not at all surprised that he was interfering with her marriage.
¡°Who is Yuan Yuan? Why is she with you?¡±
Chen Qingqing replied, ¡°Yuan Yuan is a child that my older brother picked up four years ago. She is 13 years old now. She was kidnapped by someone who intended to sell her. She escaped and ran into us. She begged us to help her. Then she fell and hurt her head, so she only has a vague memory of her past.
¡°When I first saw Yuan Yuan, she was wearing very nice clothes. She¡¯s probably from a rich family. But she doesn¡¯t remember anything, so my older brother and I had no choice but to take her in.¡±
Chapter 972 - Nipping The Problem In The Bud (2)
Chapter 972: Nipping The Problem In The Bud (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°We were both injured in a fall. My older brother spent all our savings to pay for our treatment. Now there was another child in the family. My oldest uncle¡¯s family was wary of brigade gossip, but after that, they used us of spending money on an outsider while iming we had no money to give them. After that, he often made trouble for us. We put up with it for a few years. I grew up, and Yuan Yuan became prettier and prettier. Oldest Uncle not only wanted to sell me, but he wanted to sell Yuan Yuan too.
¡°So my older brother brought us and fled.
¡°My older brother is still working. He doesn¡¯t know what happened to us.¡±
Mo Beihan nodded. Everything was clear.
Mo Beihan nced at the operating theater and asked, ¡°What about this time? How did she get so badly injured?¡±
At that point, Chen Qingqing grew both indignant and angry. ¡°Someone beat Yuan Yuan. During a quarrel, someone pushed her, and she hit her head on a rock.
¡°Ourndlord has a precious son. They had six daughters before they had this son and everyone treats him like a little lord. He gets whatever he wants. He¡¯s 18 years old. He¡¡±
Chen Qingqing bowed her head. Her eyes reddened at the thought of the injustice she had suffered. ¡°He took a fancy to me and insisted that I marry him. His mother despised me and wanted to get rid of us. But the man refused. He made a big fuss. Then he took a fancy to Yuan Yuan. Yuan Yuan is just too pretty, but she¡¯s younger.¡±
¡°That bastard did not really have marriage in mind. He just wanted to have fun. He bullied us because we¡¯re young girls from another region. Then he saw how pretty Yuan Yuan is and said he wanted to marry her. Yuan Yuan is 13 years old and is old enough to work, so she won¡¯t be a useless mouth. He just has to support her for a few more years and she will have grown up. That bastard¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t refuse him anything, so she took Yuan Yuan away. We refused to allow it, so¡ you saw what happened.¡±
Mo Beihan understood the gist of the situation. He did not say anything else besides soothing Chen Qingqing.
Gu Qingyao only emerged from the operating theater three hourster.
¡°How is she?¡±
¡°Older Sister Gu, how is Yuan Yuan?¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at the two of them and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! She¡¯s fine. She needs some time to recover. But she has sustained a head injury before, and there was a blood clot. I left it for now. When she has recovered from her forehead injury, I will find a way to treat it.¡±
Chen Qingqing sighed with relief when she heard that Zhong Bingyuan was fine. She had been so tense that the relief caused her to burst into tears.
¡°Thank you, Older Sister Gu. Thankfully, you were there.¡±
What would she do if she had not run into Gu Qingyao?
Even if she had gotten Zhong Bingyuan to the hospital, they had no money and could not pay for Yuan Yuan¡¯s treatment.
The doctors that followed Gu Qingyao out looked at her rather strangely.
One of them looked at Gu Qingyao, his eyes shining. ¡°Dr¡ Dr Gu, why haven¡¯t we heard of you before? Which hospital do you work at?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t work. I¡¯ve just returned after my studies.¡±
Dr Zhang¡¯s eyes lit up. He was incredibly excited. ¡°Then¡e and work at our hospital! I¡¯ll certainly ask the hospital director to give you the highest possible sry. Dr Gu, your medical skills are so outstanding. With you at the hospital, many more sick people can be saved in the future. You were incredible!¡±
The Mo family was very powerful. When Mo Beihan arranged for Gu Qingyao to conduct the operation, they had no choice, but he wondered who this Dr Gu was.. Dr Zhang was infuriated when she turned out to be a young girl.
Chapter 973 - Nipping The Problem In The Bud (3)
Chapter 973: Nipping The Problem In The Bud (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
He had practiced medicine for half his life and had never seen a young girl with any medical skills to speak of. She might as well go into nursing.
The patient that the Mo family had sent was so badly injured that the hospital was worried that something might go wrong, so he had been asked to go into the operating theater, just in case.
And witnessed Gu Qingyao¡¯s surgical skills.
She was so incredible and so talented. She was so young. She was a genius!
Gu Qingyao smiled humbly. ¡°You think too highly of me. I have spent many years studying medicine, but I don¡¯t intend to work right now. I¡¯m sorry.¡±
¡°Oh¡¡± Dr Zhang was shocked. At that time, many people dreamt of having a steady job. It was considered to be very prestigious and a symbol of one¡¯s status and power!
This was his first time encountering someone who was not willing to work.
¡°This¡ Dr Gu, will you reconsider? I will certainly ask the hospital to give you the best possible treatment. Oh, and your medical skills are so good; why haven¡¯t we heard of you?¡±
She was incredibly talented. She should be very famous in medical circles.
Dr Zhang was also very outstanding in this field. He had heard of almost all the outstanding doctors, but he really did not know who Gu Qingyao was.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°I was seldom in the capital before this. I was one of the first batch of students that China permitted to study overseas. I studied medicine for six years overseas and only returnedst year.
¡°The elders in my family are all doctors, so I learnt from them since I was a young girl. Later on¡ the famous Jiangnan physician, Jiang Yiru, taught me.¡±
Everyone in the medical world had heard of Jiang Yiru.
Dr Zhang grew even more excited when he heard that Gu Qingyao was Jiang Yiru¡¯s student. He was even more eager to get Gu Qingyao to work in the hospital. But Mo Beihan stopped him, so Dr Zhang did not dare to say anything else.
No one dared to offend the master of the Mo family.
¡°Well¡ all right then! But Mrs Mo, your medical skills are amazing. If you were not here today, we would not have been able to save that young girl. We could only watch her die. If we encounter difficulties in the future, can we ask for your help?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Sure. Although I¡¯m not going to work regrly, I will still remain active in the medical circle.¡±
They exchanged a few more words before Mo Beihan forbade them from disturbing Gu Qingyao further. She had been operating for a few hours. She needed to rest.
Chen Qingqing had no money to pay the medical bills, so Mo Beihan paid for Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s hospital bills.
In the hospital room, Chen Qingqing was looking at Gu Qingyao gratefully. ¡°Older Sister Gu, thank you. How fortunate that we met you today.¡±
She had heard Dr Zhang¡¯s words. If they had not met Gu Qingyao, even if they had the money to pay the hospital, the doctors here would not be able to save Yuan Yuan either.
But Chen Qingqing never doubted Gu Qingyao¡¯s abilities. Gu Qingyao had gone overseas to study when she was 18 years old. This was no secret in the Qing River Brigade, so Chen Qingqing knew about it too.
Since childhood, she had the habit of assuming that Gu Qingyao was omnipotent.
Mo Beihan had already exined matters to Gu Qingyao. Gu Qingyao sighed and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you look for us when you reached the capital? If you had gone to Brother Beihan¡¯s uncle, you could have found my mother-inw¡¯s address.¡±
The Southern Lake Brigade and the Qing River Brigade were neighbors. Although Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao had been in the capital for so many years and had not returned, they continued to keep in touch with the people back home.
Jiang Yingqiu was still the Southern Lake Brigade Leader, Jiang Feng¡¯s sister. Jiang Feng was Mo Beihan¡¯s uncle.. He had remained at home all these years because of Old Madam Jiang, but they still wrote to each other.
Chapter 974 - Nipping The Problem In The Bud (4)
Chapter 974: Nipping The Problem In The Bud (4)
Mo Beihan had sent money to his uncle several times.
Chen Qingqing lowered her head. ¡°Actually¡ actually when we first left, we considered what to do if we were desperate. We knew you were in the capital and Yuan Yuan¡¯s family is also in the capital. That was why we decided toe to the capital after we left that ce.
¡°We did look for Uncle Jiang to find out Aunt Jiang¡¯s address. But we¡¯re all grown up now. We can¡¯t always be asking you for help.¡±
She and her older brother had Zhong Bingyuan in tow too. Of course they had asked about Jiang Yingqiu¡¯s address. That way, they could find Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao. Since they had been living in the capital for so many years, they might even know Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s family.
But they were too embarrassed to look them up unless absolutely necessary. Neither had they expected to take so long to reach the capital.
Once they reached the capital, they wanted to look for Jiang Yingqiu. But their family was just too poor. If Gu Qingyao and the others knew, they would have certainly helped them. But she and her brother wanted to settle in first. When they had figured out their livelihoods, they would look for Gu Qingyao and find out about Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s parents.
They had not expected all these things to happen soon after their arrival.
Chen Qingqing wept as she said, ¡°We didn¡¯t expect the situation to be so serious. Yuan Yuan and I are still minors. Even though that Wang Ming is very aggressive, we thought he would not do anything to us. But my brother and I sensed that the odds were against us, so we were going to ask Aunt Jiang for help soon. We did not expect Wang Ming and his family to forcibly take Yuan Yuan.¡±
Gu Qingyao had helped the siblings many times when they were young. But they were still children and were determined to repay Older Sister Gu when they grew up.
Now they had grown up and could support themselves. They were too embarrassed to look for Gu Qingyao now.
When they saw the signs of trouble, they thought they had better look for the Gu family! Or something might really happen. But they had only just made the decision when this happened. They had not even had the chance to look up the Gu family.
This was the capital, the seat of the Emperor. Chen Qingqing had not expected the Wang family to be so bold.
They were just ordinary people. They lived in a little bungalow and rented out some other houses. Chen Qingqing and Chen Feng were poor, but they had gotten to know many rich people during their time in the capital. They knew that the Wang family was not powerful. They were just ordinary people with a little more money. They had not expected these people to be so bold.
It was fortunate that they had met Gu Qingyao today. Otherwise, Chen Qingqing and Chen Feng would have been in terrible trouble.
Gu Qingyao sighed inwardly. She knew that the siblings were grateful. They were just too embarrassed to look her up, which was why this had happened.
¡°All right, don¡¯t cry. Everything is fine now. Yuan Yuan will be fine after she recuperates. As for Wang Ming, we will settle it for you. No need to worry about them.
¡°Do you know who Yuan Yuan¡¯s parents are?¡±
Chen Qingqing shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Yuan Yuan was just nine years old when we first met her. At that time, people were chasing us, so we were focused on getting away. We did not have time to talk too much.
¡°I only know that her name is Zhong Bingyuan and her family lives in the capital. We did not have time to say anything else. While we were running away, she fell and injured her head and forgot her past. She hasn¡¯t been able to remember anything over the past few years.¡±
A girl of nine should be able to remember her past. Once she cured her, they would know who she was.
Chapter 975 - Nipping The Problem In The Bud (5)
Chapter 975: Nipping The Problem In The Bud (5)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chen Qingqing was still a young girl. She had been very frightened by Wang Ming over the past few days, and today¡¯s incident had traumatized her. After talking for a while, shey down on a bed for visitors and fell asleep.
As Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan left the room, she asked, ¡°Have you notified Chen Feng?¡±
Mo Beihan nodded. ¡°I sent someone to their house to find out where Chen Feng works. He should be here soon.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. Such a long time had passed. But in these times, news traveled slowly and Chen Feng did not know the people living in his area well. There was no real way of contacting him. Mo Beihan could only send his subordinate to ask around, then look for Chen Feng. It would take a long time.
True enough, they were still talking when Chen Feng rushed in.
Chen Feng¡¯s footsteps faltered at the sight of Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan. He was stunned!
¡°Gu¡ Older Sister Gu?¡±
Ten years had passed in the blink of an eye!
The youth who had trailed behind Gu Qingyao, calling her Older Sister Gu, was now a young man.
Chen Feng looked good, but he had suffered a lot, and his expression was weary.
It waste autumn now. In the north, it was very cold inte autumn, but he was stripped to the waist and very dusty. He was clearly doing hard physicalbor.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yuan Yuan is fine. Qingqing is exhausted. She¡¯s sleeping in there.¡±
Chen Feng rushed over to check. He only rxed when he saw both his younger sisters sleeping on their beds.
Mo Beihan told him what had happened. By the time he finished, Chen Feng was livid.
¡°That beast. He has gone overboard. The Wang family are all bad people. They only dote on the boy and are biased against the girls. Wang Ming¡¯s grandmother is especially guilty of that. Wang Ming¡¯s mother had six daughters before she finally had a son. The old woman spoils him and adores him. His parents are the same. The entire family does whatever Wang Ming wants.
¡°I found a way to trap that brat in a gunny sack and beat him up. I didn¡¯t expect them to forcibly take her away.¡±
He and his younger sister had already sensed that something was amiss and were going to look for Gu Qingyao. He was nning to collect his wages the next day. They thought that they would buy some presents with the money first.
They still needed Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan¡¯s help after so many years. Surely, they could not visit them empty-handed!
But the incident happened today!
Mo Beihan patted his shoulder. ¡°Ignore the matter for now. Just take good care of the two girls in there.¡±
Chen Feng nodded.
Gu Qingyao had been operating for a few hours, and she needed to rest. Mo Beihan gave the hospital enough to amply cover the bill, then brought Gu Qingyao home to rest. They woulde back the next day to check on Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s progress.
On the way back, Gu Qingyao said, ¡°That girl is very pretty. Her surname is Zhong, and her family is in the capital. Do you know of a Zhong family in the capital who has lost a child?¡±
Chen Qingqing said that Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s clothes were very fine, and she could tell that she was from a wealthy family. If it was a wealthy family, it would be easy for the Mo family to locate them.
Mo Beihan thought for a while and said, ¡°There is a Zhong family, and they did lose a little girl. But it¡¯s better to proceed with caution. Let me ask around first. When the girl wakes up, see if you can find a way to treat her so that she regains her memory.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded.. It was better to be sure about these things.
Chapter 976 - Nipping The Problem In The Bud (6)
Chapter 976: Nipping The Problem In The Bud (6)
When they got home, they saw Sun Huihui hurry over with a bright smile.
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes. She felt disgusted.
Mo Beihan nced at his wife and hurriedly said tenderly, ¡°Go and rest. You¡¯re exhausted!¡±
As a good husband, he had to learn to take the initiative to nip the problem in the bud. How could he let matters like that bother his wife?
Gu Qingyao was taken aback!
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°Be good! I can handle a small matter like that. Go and rest! Don¡¯t tire yourself out!¡±
Gu Qingyao nced at Sun Huihui and went directly to the back courtyard.
Sun Huihui observed that Mo Beihan sent Gu Qingyao away the moment he saw her. She was incredibly excited. She nced at Gu Qingyao smugly and immediately pressed close to Mo Beihan.
¡°Cousin, why are you back sote? Huihui has been waiting for you for a long time!¡±
Mo Beihan smiled frostily and crossed his arms. ¡°Are you seducing me?¡±
Sun Huihui was stunned!
She felt as if the entire world had grown very quiet. She could not think of a response.
This¡
Mo Beihan said disdainfully, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything? Haven¡¯t I reminded you that you¡¯re not a young girl anymore? You have to be more circumspect in your words and actions. Are you deaf?
¡°Why are you just standing there dumbly? Are you surprised? The expression, meaningful nces, and tone that you used just now make you seem just like those indecent, overly-confident women who try to seduce me. They think too highly of themselves just because of their newly elevated status. Are you trying to seduce me?¡±
Sun Huihui: ¡°¡¡±
¡°I¡ I¡ I¡¯m not¡¡±
Sun Huihui¡¯s eyes immediately reddened, and she began to cry.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Uhm! I also think that you¡¯re not trying to seduce me.¡±
Sun Huihui was surprised again but inwardly relieved!
She had just rxed when Mo Beihan continued, ¡°After all, you¡¯re my younger cousin! Your grandmother and my grandfather are siblings. You and I are cousins and can never be together.¡±
Sun Huihui turned pale. She did not know how to reply.
Mo Beihan continued, ¡°Since we are cousins, let me remind you that you¡¯re not a young child. As a girl, you must be circumspect. If you still do not understand me, I don¡¯t mind finding someone to teach you!¡±
Sun Huihui cried even harder. She bowed her head and kept quiet.
¡°Do you hear me!¡± Mo Beihan roared.
Sun Huihui was so frightened that she began to shake. ¡°Ye-yes!¡±
¡°Go back to your room and reflect on your wrongdoings!¡±
Sun Huihui felt incredibly ill-used.
¡°Hurry!¡±
Mo Beihan was just too frightening. Sun Huihui was so terrified that she did not dare to linger. She ran off.
Mo Beihan grunted coldly and went to the back courtyard to look for Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao was really a little tired. She took a bath and went to bed. Mo Beihan nced at her, then went to the study without disturbing her.
He picked up the phone and said rather impatiently, ¡°Hurry up. I told you what direction to take, but you¡¯re so slow. It¡¯s such a small matter; why can¡¯t you find the proof?
¡°Hurry. I want the proof in ten days.¡±
With that, Mo Beihan banged down the phone.
He had interacted with Great-aunt Mo and the others in his previous lifetime, and he disliked them with all of his heart.
The Mo family was finally enjoying a period of peace when these idiots appeared out of nowhere.
***
Zhou Furong was not at home that day. She was out shopping!
She had never enjoyed such a luxurious life. Now that she had joined the Mo family and seen the prosperity of the capital, she had money to spend, and she did not want to stay at home. She wished she could spend every day shopping and buying things.
As she walked, she saw a familiar figure. Zhou Furong smiled when she saw the woman in front of her. She smugly walked over.
Chapter 977 - Protective (1)
Chapter 977: Protective (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
This was a high-end shopping center. Zhong Guangping supported his wife, Zheng Lin, and consoled her gently. ¡°Look at you! You shoulde out more often. Don¡¯t always stay cooped up at home. You¡¯re in good health, but if you stay cooped up at home for too long, you will develop problems. Look at all the things here. What do you fancy? We¡¯ll buy some.¡±
Zheng Lin was around 30 years old and was an outstanding beauty with an air of elegance. But at the moment, she was looking poorly, and her expression was depressed.
She smiled and said to her husband. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m used to staying at home and don¡¯t feel like going out.¡±
Zhong Guangping sighed inwardly. ¡°How can you stay cooped up at home? Things are developing rapidly out here. They change almost daily. There are fewer restrictions in society. If you have the time, you shoulde out and look around, and it will improve your mood.¡±
Zheng Lin¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°We still haven¡¯t found Yuan Yuan. How can my mood improve?¡±
Zhong Guangping¡¯s heart ached. His daughter had been missing for four years. He was also very grieved.
¡°Lin Lin, if you don¡¯t take good care of yourself, how will you take care of Yuan Yuan when shees back? She has been away from us for so many years. When shees back, she will certainly miss us terribly and will need our care and concern. If you continue like this day after day, how will you have the energy to take care of Yuan Yuan in the future?¡±
As he spoke, Zheng Lin¡¯s eyes filled with tears. Just at that moment, Zhou Furong appeared in front of them.
¡°Wow! What a coincidence to meet you here!¡±
Zhou Furong smiled smugly at them, looking haughty.
She had known Zhong Guangping and Zheng Lin for many years. Zhong Guangping¡¯s family lived in the capital. But he often worked in other ces, and at one time, he happened to be in the same city as her.
Yangcheng was very far from the capital. It was such a small ce that many people there had been very, very envious when they heard that Zhong Guangping was from the capital.
She was one of them.
Zhong Guangping was very handsome. He had an air that differentiated him from other men. He had a good job and drew a high sry. He was not bad-tempered like other men. He was almost perfect, especially in how well he treated his wife.
This was an era that favored boys over girls. Zheng Lin only had one daughter. Anyone else would have made a terrible fuss and the wife would have no standing in the family.
But it was different for Zheng Lin. Zhong Guangping had never med her and was always very good to her. He said his daughter was his little darling, and he doted on her.
What woman wouldn¡¯t like a man like that?
In Yangcheng, many girls and young wives fancied Zhong Guangping. They wished they could marry him.
Zheng Lin¡¯s daughter was a few years old, but she had never conceived again. There was a rumor that the first birth had affected her health and it would be difficult for her to have another child.
Even this did not affect how Zhong Guangping treated Zheng Lin. The other women were so jealous.
Zhou Furong was one of them.
Her experience was identical to that of Zheng Lin. She had also had one daughter, but no sons. But her inws were utterly different from Zheng Lin.
The Zhou family despised her for not having a son. The entire Zhou family hoped for a son to carry on the family name, but she did not give birth to one. In the Zhou family, she was a criminal. Her inws bullied her all day. They would have driven her away if not for the fact that her family was slightly influential.
She also fancied Zhong Guangping.. A pity that Zhong Guangping had never even nced her way.
Chapter 978 - Protective (2)
Chapter 978: Protective (2)
The Zhong family was well-to-do. Zhong Guangping might have looked down on her in the past, but things were different now.
She was now a rich youngdy in the Mo family. She was beyond the likes of Zhong Guangping.
Zhong Guangping frowned when he saw her.
Zhou Furong¡¯s dressing smacked of the nouveau riche. But her dress was truly expensive. Since when had she be so rich?
Zhong Guangping had a poor impression of Zhou Furong. She was clearly married but still tried to seduce him; he despised her for that. He stood there silently.
Zheng Lin also disliked her. This woman had often made trouble for her in the past.
¡°What a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you in the capital!¡±
The couple had been in the capital for some time. They had not expected to run into Zhou Furong here.
Zhou Furong smiled. ¡°Of course. Are you surprised to see me today? Let me tell you. I¡¯m a different Zhou Furong from the past. I¡¯m now the Mo family¡¯s youngdy. Do you know the Mo family?
¡°The most influential family in the capital, the Mos. Ah! Since we¡¯re old friends, if you run into any trouble, you can look for me at the Mo house. Since we once knew each other, if you beg me, I might help you if I¡¯m in a good mood.¡±
Zhong Guangping frowned. ¡°Mo family?¡±
Zhou Furong saw that Zhong Guangping was finally responding and said smugly, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s the Mo family you¡¯re thinking of.
¡°Surprised? I¡¯m the Mo family¡¯s youngdy. My mother is Old Master Mo¡¯s sister. Our entire family is staying with the Mos! I¡¯m the Mo family¡¯s youngdy, and my daughter is the Mo family¡¯s granddaughter. Our family is beyond the likes of you now!¡±
Zhong Guangping: ¡°¡¡±
Zheng Lin: ¡°¡¡±
It was true that the Mo family was very powerful and that the Zhong family could notpare to them.
But since when had this Zhou Furong be the Mo family¡¯s youngdy?
Why hadn¡¯t they heard that Old Master Mo had a younger sister?
Besides, even if the old woman was Old Master Mo¡¯s younger sister, this Zhou Furong¡¯s surname was Zhou. She was married and had a daughter. At most, she was a rtive of the Mo family.
What youngdy of the Mo family¡
The couple knew that Zhou Furong was a piece of work, and they did not want to bandy words with her.
¡°Congrattions then. We¡¯re busy, we have to go!¡±
Zhong Guangping could not be bothered to talk nonsense with someone like this. He supported his wife and prepared to leave.
When Zhou Furong saw that Zhong Guangping¡¯s attitude towards her had not changed, she shouted angrily, ¡°Zhong Guangping, don¡¯t you have any regrets?
¡°You¡¯ve married a sterile woman. After so many years, she still hasn¡¯t given you a son. Your only daughter is lost. This slut is a jinx to her husband. She was born to be your jinx. Don¡¯t you have any regrets?
¡°If you were with me, you would be the Mo family¡¯s son-inw while this slut¡¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Zhong Guangping was furious. ¡°Zhou Furong, apologize to my wife immediately, or I won¡¯t hold back!¡±
Zhou Furong had insulted Zheng Lin in public. No one would take it lying down.
The upper ss seldom humiliated each other openly even if they were fighting. It was even rarer to embarrass someone in public.
Zhou Furong was definitely humiliating Zheng Lin. Zhong Guangping, who was always protective of his wife, certainly would not tolerate this.
Zhou Furong was startled. She had already said that she was the Mo family¡¯s youngdy. How dare Zhong Guangping treat her like this?
Chapter 979 - Protective (3)
Chapter 979: Protective (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhou Furong quivered with rage. In the past, her status could notpare to theirs. Now she hade to the capital and be a member of the Mo family. Why should she be afraid of them?
Zhou Furong¡¯s face contorted with rage.
¡°Zhong Guangping, let me tell you once more. I¡¯m now the Mo family¡¯s youngdy. You have no right to speak to me like that.¡±
Zhong Guangping snorted coldly. ¡°The Mo family¡¯s youngdy? Just because you say so? My Zhong family has been in the capital for so many years, yet we¡¯ve never heard that Old Master Mo has a younger sister.
¡°Besides, so what if your mother really is Old Master Mo¡¯s younger sister? Is that a big deal? In Old Master Mo¡¯s generation, only a few of the young masters are sons of the legal wife. There are no daughters. If your mother really is the Mo family¡¯s daughter, then she is just a daughter of a concubine with little significance.
¡°You¡¯ve been married for so many years, and you already have a child. Yet you still have the cheek to im that you¡¯re the Mo family¡¯s youngdy? Why? Does the Zhou family not want you anymore? Weren¡¯t you very arrogant just now? Are you saying that your surname is Mo now?¡±
¡°You¡¡±
Zhong Guangping was no pushover, especially when it came to Zhou Furong. She was bullying Zheng Lin. Since he personally witnessed it, he certainly would not let Zhou Furong off!
Zhou Furong was in a rage. What she loved most about Zhong Guangping was his aloof appearance. But it was also what she hated most about him.
What she loved was hispetence and sense of responsibility. What she hated was that his protectiveness was not towards her, but towards the woman whom she hated the most.
She could not win an argument with Zhong Guangping, so Zhou Furong turned to Zheng Lin.
¡°Zheng Lin, I¡¯m the Mo family¡¯s youngdy. The Zhong family cannot afford to insult the Mo family. For so many years, you have not only failed to give the Zhong family a son. You have even lost your only daughter. Because of you, Guangping doesn¡¯t have a child at his age. What right do you have to remain with him? Haven¡¯t you done him enough harm?¡±
Zheng Lin was rather pale.
Her husband was very good to her. Too good!
In this life, her greatest blessing was to have a husband like Zhong Guangping.
She also wanted many children. She wanted to give Zhong Guangping many children and please his parents. But she could not help it. Her health was damaged in giving birth to her daughter, and she never conceived again.
Then, her only darling daughter went missing.
Zheng Lin was panting with rage. ¡°You¡ You¡¡±
¡°What about me? Did I say anything false? You¡¯re so useless you lost your daughter, and you don¡¯t have the ability to have a son. You¡¯re a jinx. You¡¯re¡¡±
¡°Shut up! Zhou Furong, are you addicted to meddling in other peoples¡¯ affairs? I think you are not happy and can¡¯t bear to see anyone else happy!¡±
Zheng Lin was a woman. For many years, she felt that she had wronged her husband, and she felt guilty. But Zhong Guangping was not so easily bullied.
¡°You yourself are so foolish and blind that you married that useless creature from the Sun family. You couldn¡¯t have a son and the Sun family despises you, so you think that all women should share your fate? It¡¯s your own fault that you were abused for so many years. You brought it on yourself. You¡¯ve been ill-treated for so many years, but you, just like the others, think that you must have a son to carry on the family name. Serves you right!
¡°Why doesn¡¯t that useless Sun Fugui beat you to death? Why should a jinx like you who can¡¯t give birth to a son still live?¡±
¡°You¡¡± Zhou Furong almost exploded with rage.
She could still pick a fight with Zheng Lin. If Zheng Lin had said this, it might not be so hard for her to ept.. But because the words hade from Zhong Guangping, she could not ept them.
Chapter 980 - Untitled
Chapter 980: Untitled
¡°Zhong Guangping, how dare you treat me like that!¡±
Zhou Furong was angry and resentful. ¡°She can¡¯t have a son but you obey her in everything. Why should you treat me like that? I would treat you¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Zhong Guangping cut her off. ¡°There¡¯s nothing at all between us. Zhou Furong, I¡¯ll let you off once to show respect for the Mo family. If I ever find out that you¡¯ve bullied my wife again, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.
¡°Don¡¯t think that I, Zhong Guangping, will be afraid of you just because you¡¯re part of the Mo family. Even if your mother is Old Master Mo¡¯s sister, your surname is still Zhou. Now the Mo family¡¯s oldest grandson, Mo Beihan, is in charge of the Mo family. I would like to see if this young master will offend me, Zhong Guangping, for the sake of you, a poor and very distant rtive. Hmph!¡±
Zhong Guangping ignored Zhou Furong. He supported Zheng Lin and turned to leave.
Zhou Furong¡¯s brain was ringing. She could not ept that Zhong Guangping still despised her even though she was now the Mo family¡¯s youngdy.
¡°Stop! Stop! Zhong Guangping, the Mo family will not let you off. Stop¡ ahahah¡¡±
Zhou Furong screamed in rage. A crowd had gathered to watch the show. When they saw that Zhou Furong looked like a crazy woman, they scattered in fear.
Look at her. A youngdy?
***
Zhong Guangping helped Zheng Lin away and consoled her. ¡°If you ever meet this crazy woman again, don¡¯t stand on ceremony with her. Don¡¯t let her bully you.¡±
Zheng Lin¡¯s eyes were still red. ¡°I was not afraid of her in the past, but¡ but once I think of Yuan Yuan, I remember we don¡¯t even have a child by our side now. I¡¡±
¡°Stop letting your imagination run wild!¡± Zhong Guangping interrupted her. ¡°Lin Lin, the child belongs to both of us. You¡¯re not the only one at fault when Yuan Yuan went missing. I am to me as well. Also, this is a new world. Don¡¯t dwell on what those people think. A child belongs to us, be it a son or a daughter. Of course it¡¯s nice to have a son and a daughter, but the fact that we don¡¯t have a son just shows that it is not our fate. A daughter is enough. Don¡¯t always feel that you have wronged me.
¡°You always feel guilty that your health was damaged and that you can¡¯t give me a son. Why don¡¯t you consider how your health was damaged? It was damaged in giving me a daughter; it¡¯s not as if you injured yourself for no reason.¡±
Zheng Lin was startled. She had not expected Zhong Guangping to say something like that and be so protective of her.
She was very touched. What a good husband!
Zhong Guangping sighed when he saw that his wife was crying again. He grabbed Zheng Lin by the shoulder and said earnestly, ¡°Lin Lin, does your world only consist of your child? What about me? I¡¯m your husband. I¡¯m the person that you¡¯re closest to. I¡¯m the one who will walk through life with you. Have you spared a thought for me all these years?
¡°I¡¯ve already lost my only daughter. We have searched for her for so many years to no avail. If you carry on like that, will I lose you too?¡±
Zheng Lin was shocked. She fell into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Sorry, it is all my fault. I¡ I did not take good care of Yuan Yuan, and I did not take good care of you. I¡ wuwuwuwu¡¡±
Zhong Guangping gently patted her back and consoled her. ¡°All right. I will carry on searching for Yuan Yuan. But you must promise me that you will be strong. Didn¡¯t a fortune teller once tell us that Yuan Yuan is very lucky and will have a good life? In the future, she will meet someone who will protect her. We will wait for Yuan Yuan¡¯s return together, all right?¡±
***
The next morning, Gu Qingyao brought some food and went to the hospital with Mo Beihan to visit Zhong Bingyuan.
Chapter 981 - Protective (5)
Chapter 981: Protective (5)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chen Feng was not around when they reached the hospital. Chen Qingqing was apanying Zhong Bingyuan.
Zhong Bingyuan had woken up.
Chen Qingqing was delighted after seeing Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan. ¡°Sister Gu, Brother Mo! I¡¯m so d to see you here!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°Qing Qing, have you eaten breakfast? Yuan Yuan has woken up!¡±
Her second sentence was meant for Zhong Bingyuan.
Chen Qingqing smiled, ¡°I have finished my breakfast. Yuan Yuan woke up this morning. Thank you for your concern. The doctor has conducted a check-up and said that she is in good condition now. She just needs to rest for a few more days.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°I¡¯m d that everything¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be too polite to me. I brought some chicken soup over. You should drink some as well. You can feed Yuan Yuanter.¡±
Chen Qingqing looked at the chicken soup and was a little embarrassed.
Her sister¡¯s hospitalisation fee was paid by Gu Qingyao. They did not even have the money to buy some supplements. Yuan Yuan was injured and needed to eat something nutritious.
¡°Thank you, Elder Sister Gu!¡±
Chen Qingqing spoke to Zhong Bingyuan, who was lying on the bed, ¡°Yuan Yuan, this is my sister whom I met long ago. Her name is Gu Qingyao. You can call her Sister Gu. She lived in the Qing River Brigade in the past and always helped me out. Now she lives in the capital. We¡¯re lucky that we met her yesterday when you were injured. If not, I would have no idea what to do.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan stared at Gu Qingyao without blinking. She was such a prettydy!
She had never seen anyone with this kind of beauty!
¡°Thank you, Sister Gu, for saving me. I have to say, you¡¯re gorgeous!¡±
Gu Qingyao was amused, ¡°Yuan Yuan, you¡¯re pretty too. You¡¯re fine now. Rest for a few more days and then you can be discharged.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan was still young. After such a major surgery, she was not very energetic. She fell asleep after a few rounds of conversations.
Gu Qingyao was aware of her current situation.
¡°This is normal. She needs to rest for now. She¡¯ll be sleeping for the whole day and hardly wake up. After today, she will be more energetic day by day.¡±
Chen Qingqing sighed in relief. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear!¡±
Chen Feng came back as they were chatting.
It was his payday today. He went to collect his sry.
Gu Qingyao was here to visit Zhong Bingyuan. After knowing her condition, she was about to leave.
Chen Feng asked Chen Qingqing to go home and take some rest. She could then bring over some clothes to change. He would be here to apany her.
Chen Qingqing nodded and decided to head back home.
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan also nned to leave. They sent Chen Qingqing back home.
After reaching her home, Chen Qingqing said, ¡°Sister Gu, Brother Mo,e in and have a drink!¡±
She did not have anything else to serve them, but she could not just let them leave.
Gu Qingyao paused for a while and alighted the car with Mo Beihan.
It was a small courtyard house rented by the three of them. It was small but tidy.
Chen Qingqing and Chen Feng lived by themselves since they were young. They were good at organising the house.
The house only had three rooms. There was one hall, one room for Chen Feng, and thest one for Chen Qingqing and Zhong Bingyuan.
There was another small room used as the kitchen.
Chen Qingqing brought over two cups of hot water. There were no tea leaves inside, but just in water.
Their lives were simple. The three of them lived together and seldom had any visitors.
¡°Sister Gu, Brother Mo, I¡¯m sorry¡ my house doesn¡¯t have any tea leaves.¡±
Chapter 982 - Protective (6)
Chapter 982: Protective (6)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Mo Beihan did not say anything as Chen Qingqing was a girl. It was easier for Gu Qingyao tomunicate with her.
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Qing Qing. What do you do at the capital?¡±
Chen Qingqing said, ¡°We came over not long ago and were trying to find jobs. My brother is working at a ricepany. It¡¯s difficult for me to find a job as I¡¯m still underage. Most ces don¡¯t want to hire me. Currently, I¡¯m washing dishes in a small restaurant. The owner pitied me and offered me the job.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. They were both young, and they arrived at the capital recently. Without an educational background, this was the type of job avable to them.
¡°The jobs can only afford your food and rent. There¡¯s nothing left after paying for those, am I right? Do you still want to study?¡±
Chen Qingqing lowered her head.
¡°Sister Gu, I¡¯m so sorry. My brother and I did not meet the expectation you set for us in the past. We studied all the books you gave us, but¡ after we met Yuan Yuan, my brother spent all the money we had to treat us when Yuan Yuan and I were injured. We even borrowed money from others. We struggled to return all our debt these years and then came to the capital.
¡°My brother and I are healthy and fit to work, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to sustain our lives. However, Yuan Yuan¡¯s head injury was not cured. She still could not remember anything. We were worried and consulted a doctor. He told us that she might be in danger if she did not receive proper treatment. All the money we saved in the past few years was used to pay for medical bills. Yuan Yuan is still young. We need to take care of her, but we don¡¯t have the ability to carry on studying.¡±
Study!
How would she not want to study?
The both of them grew up together with the children of the Gu family. Everyone in the Gu family loved to study. Under such influence, they also looked forward to studying.
They knew that entering a university was the only way to change their lives for children living in poverty.
But they had no choice as they had to take care of Zhong Bingyuan. It was impossible for them to go and study.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Both you and your brother have studied before. The foundation is still there. It¡¯s not toote to start again. Your brother is still young; he can still take the university entry exam next year.
¡°Your jobs now are tiring but only provide you with low pay. Qing Qing, have you thought of starting a small business?¡±
Small businesses nowadays were very profitable.
Chen Qingqing was stunned, ¡°I¡ I don¡¯t know what we can do. And, we don¡¯t have enough startup capital.¡±
The money they had was just enough for their food. Sometimes, they did not even have enough to buy food. They really had no way to start any business.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. I can teach you to make something for you to sell at a store. You can ask your brother to manage the store together with you. After earning enough money, both of you can start studying again next year.¡±
Chen Qingqing was unable to respond for a long time.
Gu Qingyao stood up and said towards Mo Beihan, ¡°I¡¯ll bring Qing Qing to buy something and teach her afterwards. Brother Beihan, if you have something on, you can go back first.¡±
Mo Beihan shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°I¡¯m having breaks these few days, and I¡¯ll just apany you. Where do you want to go? I can drive you over.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at Chen Qingqing and asked, ¡°Is there any alley that sells stuff? Simple stuff like rice, flour and cooking utensils.¡±
Chen Qingqing replied, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s one nearby. I don¡¯t think the car can enter.. There are all kinds of necessities.¡±
Chapter 983 - Business
Chapter 983: Business
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Then we won¡¯t be driving. I¡¯ll go and help you carry stuff.¡±
The three of them walked to the small alley at the back of the house.
It was indeed a small and narrow alley. The stalls on the two sides were mainly set up by farmers and small business owners who stayed nearby. They were selling some simple stuff.
Most of the stuff was vegetables and livestock. There were necessities like braided baskets and bamboo baskets.
There were a few shops along the alley. Though they were notrge, all daily needs could be purchased from those shops.
Gu Qingyao brought Chen Qingqing to purchase a huge cooking stove, arge cooking pot, some pork ribs and three-yuan of meat.
People of this eramonly did not eat meat often. Pork was the most popr meat. Gu Qingyao requested lean meat when purchasing the pork, thus the price was cheaper.
Then she bought different types of condiments which were the key to the recipe. Lastly, she bought some fresh chilli and dry chilli.
They bought a lot of stuff, but the three of them managed to carry everything back.
When they returned to the yard, Gu Qingyao and Chen Qingqing entered the kitchen.
¡°Qing Qing, I¡¯ll teach you how to make a simple dish, sliced pork noodles. It looks simple, but the soup base is moreplicated. And the key ingredient is the chilli paste.
¡°You can set up a stall after you have learned the recipe. This business is notmonly seen in the market yet. Even if there is, most of them are not willing to put more condiments, and the taste is totally iparable. Remember, the most important thing in cooking is making the food delicious.
¡°There will be people who¡¯ll try to mimic what you¡¯re selling. You can sell one serving for forty cents. Use a bigger bowl. Though the price is cheap, there will be profits when you sell inrge quantities. Even if others try to sell sliced pork noodles, they won¡¯t put in as much meat as we do. They also won¡¯t spend so much effort in making the soup base. And most importantly, no one else can make this chilli paste.¡±
Chen Qingqing nodded and sighed in relief after hearing that.
She was right!
It was simple to mimic a normal bowl of sliced pork noodles. Then the business would get difficult in the future.
Gu Qingyao first used the pork ribs to cook soup broth. She added different types of condiments. Then, she washed the meat and boiled it as well,
¡°After you boiled the meat, cut them into slices. Put it into the bowl when you need it. Pour some hot water in, and it¡¯s ready to eat.¡±
Chen Qingqing nodded and memorised every single step.
Cooking the meat also required different condiments to make the meat delicious.
It was easy to make and easy for Chen Qingqing to learn. However, it was easy for others to mimic. She must spend more effort in the details to make the most delicious dish.
The price Gu Qingyao set was not high. Even if others tried to reduce their price, they would not make much money. Customers would definitely choose more delicious food at simr prices.
After putting all ingredients in the pot, Gu Qingyao started teaching Chen Qingqing the secret recipe to the chilli paste.
Mo Beihan had nothing to do outside and came inside to watch over the fire. Chen Qingqing felt slightly embarrassed. She knew Mo Beihan was not a mediocre person from his clothes. She had heard about the news when she was in her hometown. Mo Beihan was recognised by a renowned family in the capital. He found his father and grandparents and became the young master of the family.
Now he was here to watch over the fire for her¡
Chen Qingqing¡¯s lips twitched. Gu Qingyao did not notice what she was thinking and pulled her over to chop the chilli.
The two girls were busy preparing. Mo Beihan sat by the stove. Though there were two girls in front of her, his eyes were always fixed on one person.
Chapter 984 - Business (2)
Chapter 984: Business (2)
It was a simple kitchen, a stove and firewood.
His Yao Yao!
She did not change at all after being through a wealthy life. He could not sense any arrogance in her but rather an elegance through years of experience. He felt happiness from such a lovely and simple environment.
Mo Beihan imagined a life if they had two children. He would help her prepare dishes while the children yed around at the side, asking for food. That would be a perfect life!
The fragrance diffused out of the kitchen. There were two types of chilli paste. One was made from fresh red chilli and then picked. The other type was made into chilli oil.
Northern people all liked to eat noodles with a strong taste. Noodles must have chilli paste inside. It was going to be winter soon. A bowl of hot and spicy sliced pork noodles would make the whole body warm.
They made the noodles by themselves as well by cutting thin sheets of flour dough into slices of noodle.
¡°You can use the noodle machine to cut the noodles. Then the noodles will be the same width. They will look prettier.¡±
There was a noodle machine in the alley. Anyone could pay money to use it.
Chen Qingqing nodded and kept it in his mind.
After all the preparations, the only left was for the soup to be cooked. It would take the longest time. Gu Qingyao only asked Mo Beihan to put off the fire after two hours.
It smelled nice and delicious. The fragrance of the soup was everywhere in the air. Chen Qingqing was very excited. ¡°It smells so nice! Sister Gu, I think you¡¯re the only person who can make such a simple dish so delicious!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. She put the noodles into the pot and prepared three servings. She added some vegetables as well.
The vegetable was boiled in another pot. It just needed to be boiled slightly which would not take long.
After the vegetable, she added the sliced pork, spring onion and sesame oil. Lastly, she poured some hot soup into the bowl. It looked extremely appealing.
Chen Qingqing stared at the hot bowl of sliced pork noodles and said, ¡°It smells so delicious! It looks appealing as well. Sister Gu, you¡¯re so good at cooking. It¡¯s just a bowl of noodles. No one else will pay so much attention to the details of making it.¡±
She was right. It was really a simple dish. However, there was a shortage of supply in this era. The standard of living was not high. It was not easy to have sufficient food to eat. No one bothered to study how to make food delicious.
Only when the basic needs were met, people would care about spiritual enjoyment. It was the same for food. When everyone could have sufficient food every day, there would be people aiming to make more delicious food.
However, no one had that thought yet.
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°Try the noodles. How does it taste?¡±
They added some chilli paste and started eating.
Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao did not feel anything as they had eaten lots of delicious food. However, it was different for Chen Qingqing. She did not pay attention to how to make nice food in the past. She felt that this was the most delicious food she had ever eaten in her life. It felt like she could swallow her tongue as well.
She gobbled down the noodles. It was really an enjoyment from the delicious soup and spicy chilli paste.
¡°This is so delicious! Sister Gu, this will be a good business!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°It will definitely make profits since it¡¯s so delicious. The key point is you cannot sell for a high price as it¡¯s a simple dish. Just aim to sell more. It¡¯s profitable from forty cents per bowl. I bet there will be a lot of customers since we are so generous with the meat. Even if others try to mimic, there is no room for them to reduce the price.¡±
Chapter 985 - Business (3)
Chapter 985: Business (3)
Chen Qingqing¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Yes! There¡¯s no room to reduce the price when we set it at forty cents per bowl with such tasty soup and a generous amount of sliced pork. If others want to reduce their prices, they have to cut down on the ingredients. But then the taste will be worse than mine.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s gettingte now; I¡¯m going to leave with Brother Mo. You can take some time to figure it out. After your brotheres back at night, you can purchase a hand cart, some bowls and chopsticks, foldable chairs and tables. Remember to warm the stove early.
¡°You can start the business tomorrow morning. Since it will be your first time, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±
Gu Qingyao then took out five hundred yuan and passed it to her, ¡°Take this to buy the things that you need.¡±
Chen Qingqing was shocked and rejected the offer, ¡°No, no, Sister Gu, I can¡¯t take the money. You¡¯re so kind to me. I can¡¯t¡¡±
Gu Qingyao forced the money into her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite to me since you¡¯re calling me your sister. All right, you can treat it as if I¡¯m lending you the money. Just return it to me after you have made profits.
¡°You¡¯ve just started your business, and there will be more things to buy. You will definitely spend more money.¡±
Chen Qingqing looked at the stuff they have purchased and agreed that she would need to purchase more in order to start her stall. Yuan Yuan was still at the hospital. Though Gu Qingyao helped pay all the medical bills, she could not be asking her for money to buy supplements for Yuan Yuan.
Chen Qingqing¡¯s eyes were red. She took the money and said, ¡°Sister Gu, thank you. I will definitely make a lot of money and return it to you!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled gently. She rubbed her head and said, ¡°Okay. As long as you¡¯re willing to put in the effort, you will have a good life in the future.
¡°Qing Qing, the reason why I¡¯m willing to help you is that I can see that both of you are still kind and sincere even after all that you have been through. I¡¯m aware of Yuan Yuan¡¯s situation. I¡¯m a doctor myself, and I can tell that she has been treated well all these years. I¡¯m touched that you still try to earn more money to take her to see doctors even though you are trying so hard to sustain your lives.
¡°Remember what I say now. No matter how rich you will be in the future, never forget your first dream. Always feel grateful and be kind. Okay?¡±
Chen Qingqing nodded. She really remembered what Gu Qingyao had said. Those words had influenced her entire life. They did not forget what Gu Qingyao said even after they seeded in life.
The siblings did not have parents to educate them. They spend most of the time with the children from the Gu family. Chen Qingqing trusted and relied on Gu Qingyao subconsciously. She always listened to what she said.
Gu Qingyao set a time to meet with Chen Qingqing and then left together with Mo Beihan.
The two children were very independent. It was a good thing to be independent for children without parents to rely on. Thus, Gu Qingyao did not prepare everything for them. She left some steps for them to settle on their own.
People could only improve when they thought about how to put in more effort to live and to earn money.
After they returned to the Mo family, they heard noises from where Great-aunt Mo¡¯s family stayed. They then heard Zhou Furong crying and screaming.
Mo Beihan frowned and called upon Steward Zhong, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
Steward Zhong said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the details. Madam Zhou went out shopping in the morning and returned in the afternoon. She cried about being bullied outside. She then cried andined to Great-aunt and Lady Sun. From what I heard, I think she got bullied by others. She¡¯s saying that she¡¯s the Young Lady of the Mo family and scolded the other party for being so bold to offend her and that the Mo family will ask the person to rpense. She has been crying for a long time.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 986 - Business (4)
Chapter 986: Business (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
People who were not aware of what happened might wonder what she had gone through from her extremely loud screaming and crying.
Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao were totally aware of Zhou Furong¡¯s personality. Both the Old Master Mo and Grandma Mo knew about that as well. That was the reason why they did not bother to interfere for so long.
Mo Beihan said impatiently, ¡°Tell her to keep it down. We still have elderlies in the family. Such an old person still cries for help?¡±
Steward Zhong, ¡°¡¡±
She was still trying to show how pathetic she was by crying and screaming, hoping the Mo family would help her take revenge.
¡°Yes, I understand.¡±
Mo Beihan did not bother to care about that person and brought Gu Qingyao back to the room.
¡°You have been busy for the whole day. Take a good rest. You still need to wake up early tomorrow!¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded and lied on the bed.
¡°We are not going to care about Aunt?¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Anyway, they will be chased out of the family soon. They have no rtionship with the Mo family; why do we bother to care?¡±
Gu Qingyao did not ask further and lied down to rest.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you in the morning.¡±
Gu Qingyao was startled, ¡°Is it appropriate? You¡¯re the Master of the Mo family. Many people in the capital can recognise you. You¡¯re going to sell noodles at a stall¡¡±
Mo Beihan raised a brow, ¡°You¡¯re the Madam of the Mo family and the most famous Young Lady in the capital.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Mo Beihan continued, ¡°Yao Yao, we grew up in the Qing River Brigade. Though our identities are different now, you¡¯re still the same person. When we meet our friends from childhood, you¡¯re still Sister Gu from the Gu family and so am I still Brother Mo.
¡°The two children were with us when we were young. They called you Sister, and they called me Brother. Now, we need to help them.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and was delighted. ¡°Big boss Mo, help me sell noodles tomorrow then.¡±
Mo Beihan patted her head. ¡°Okay. As long as you like it, I can help you sell noodles for our whole life.¡±
***
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan woke up early the next morning. They arrived at Chen Qingqing¡¯s house before the sky brightened.
Chen Qingqing and Chen Feng had finished their preparations. They put everything onto the hand cart and headed towards the market.
They did not go to the small alley they went to yesterday. Instead, they arrived at a busier alley. After finding a spot to ce the tables, they heated up the stove. Soon, the fragrance of the soup could be smelled everywhere nearby.
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan did not eat breakfast. They asked Chen Qingqing to prepare two bowls for them.
Noodles weremonly seen here, but it was rare to see people like Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan.
Their appearances were gorgeous. Normal people had never seen such pretty people.
They must be from a renowned family based on what they were wearing. And they were sitting at the stall eating noodles. The noodles were in arge bowl with a lot of sliced pork. The fragrance and the appearance of the noodle made it so appealing.
The first person who wanted to eat was a ten-year-old child. The child¡¯s mother asked for one bowl since her child insisted on trying.
¡°How much is it for one bowl?¡±
Chen Qingqing smiled and replied, ¡°Forty cents. You can sit by the table there. If your child can¡¯t finish one bowl, I can give you a smaller bowl to share.¡±
Thedy¡¯s eyes sparkled.
¡®It works this way?¡¯
Two people sharing one bowl and it only cost forty cents. It was really worth it, considering how much meat was inside.
¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get one bowl!¡±
Chapter 987 - Fourth Brother Is Coming Back (1)
Chapter 987: Fourth Brother Is Coming Back (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chen Qingqing turned around and sighed deeply.
Sister Gu told her that she must be enthusiastic and kind to customers. She must sound sweet and smile.
She immediately cooked a bowl of noodles and served thedy. She then grabbed another bowl for the child.
Gu Qingyao had finished eating. She understood that this was the first time the siblings were starting a business. Many people were just standing around, but all of them were hesitating as it was a new stall. However, the fragrance of the noodles made it hard for them to leave.
It was slightly expensive for a forty-cent noodle, but it was different with sliced pork inside. Furthermore, the soup was unique.
However, people who were standing around did not have any idea.
Gu Qingyao walked over towards a middle-aged man who was standing near the child just now. She smiled, ¡°Uncle, do you want to get a bowl of noodles? We have homemade chilli paste. Trust me, it¡¯s delicious!¡±
The middle-aged man was stunned for a second when such a pretty girl approached her with a sweet voice. He felt slightly embarrassed and said, ¡°Then¡ I¡¯ll get one bowl as well!¡±
After the first person, more people decided to try the noodles. Gu Qingyao asked everyone who was standing around. Some who were hesitating asked opinions from those who were eating. Everyone answered that the noodles were delicious. There were more and more people eating at the stall.
Gu Qingyao smiled at Chen Qingqing and said, ¡°How is it? Don¡¯t be afraid. Be brave and be more enthusiastic!¡±
This was the first time Chen Qingqing started a business. She was excited to see so many customers around. She nodded her head.
Mo Beihan gave up the seat after finishing his noodles. He stood at the side and asionally helped serve a few customers.
Gu Qingyao helped cook noodles. Though there were many customers, a few of them were still managing.
Some people were curious. It was obvious that Chen Qingqing and Chen Feng were children from a normal family. However, Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan looked different. Their clothes had revealed their identities.
Some people asked in curiosity, ¡°Young girl, you look like you¡¯re from a rich family. Why are you selling noodles here?¡±
Gu Qingyao served the bowl and replied, ¡°She is a sister of mine. She just came to the capital, and this is something I told her to start in order to sustain her living. Today is the first day of her business. My husband and I are here to help.¡±
¡°You are married? Is that man your husband?¡±
¡°Yes, we just got married recently. We were engaged back in our hometown. My husband returned to the capital to take over the family business, and I went overseas to study for a few years. That¡¯s why we just got married.¡±
People¡¯s expressions changed after hearing what she said.
It was popr nowadays to study overseas but only children from rich families could afford to do that. Mo Beihan was here to take over the family business. It was not hard to guess how powerful the family was.
Gu Qingyao said all those on purpose.
She wanted people around them to hear that and was aware of the impression she would leave on people.
Basically, she was supporting Chen Qingqing and Chen Feng.
It was possible that there would be people who woulde and find trouble when Chen Qingqing¡¯s business got better. There were so manypetitors nearby and those gangsters. They might look for trouble knowing that Chen Qingqing and Chen Feng were not local from their ents.
It saved a lot of trouble by letting everyone know that Chen Qingqing and Chen Feng had powerful people to rely on.
They were busy running the stall till 9 am, and the crowd slowly disappeared. Everything they had brought over today was sold out.
Some people felt it was a pity when the noodles were sold out.
¡°You sold out so fast?¡±
Chapter 988 - Fourth Brother Is Coming Back (2)
Chapter 988: Fourth Brother Is Coming Back (2)
Chen Qingqing had trained herself through the morning. She was used to smiling at everyone.
¡°Sorry that we are sold out. If you would like to eat, pleasee over at night. This is the first time we started this stall, and we did not prepare much. We also did not expect that people would love our noodles. We will be here again at night. Pleasee over!¡±
The noodles must be delicious when so many people love them.
Thedy smiled and left.
It was only 9 am, and it was not toote to visit Zhong Bingyuan at the hospital.
Chen Qingqing and Chen Feng were both excited as the business was so much better than what they expected.
They sold 129 bowls in total. Forty cents per bowl, they received fifty-one yuan and sixty cents. Deducting the cost, they earned nearly thirty yuan.
How could they not be excited?
In the past, they could only earn thirty yuan from one month of hard work. Now, they were able to earn that amount in one day.
No, in one morning.
There would be people looking for food during lunch and dinner time. It was toote for them to prepare for lunch. They decided to set up the stall again at night.
¡°Qing Qing, take this. Buy some nice food for Yuan Yuan. I¡¯ll bring all the stuff back.¡±
Chen Feng passed Chen Qingqing twenty yuan and asked her to go to the hospital.
¡°I¡¯ll go and buy meat to cook the soup. You can apany Yuan Yuan to the hospital. Come back at about 4 pm. Come straight here to our stall.¡±
Chen Qingqing took over the money and said, ¡°Brother, are you able to do everything by yourself?¡±
¡°I¡¯m okay. I just need to cook the soup and make some noodles. If I don¡¯t have enough time for the noodles, I¡¯ll use the noodle machine from the alley. You should go to the hospital now and take a break.¡±
Chen Qingqing nodded. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be here by 4:30 pm.¡±
¡°All right!¡±
Gu Qingyao helped them ce everything back onto the hand cart. Mo Beihan drove his car over. Gu Qingyao and Chen Qingqing boarded the car and were heading towards the hospital together.
The car caught many people¡¯s attention.
It was extremely rare to see cars at that time. Only people who were super-rich could afford a car.
People watched as Chen Qingqing followed Gu Qingyao onto the car. The way they looked at her changed.
Chen Feng was touched. He understood that Gu Qingyao was trying to support them. It really felt good to have someone to rely on in a foreign ce.
It was slightly past 9 am after they reached the hospital. Chen Qingqing brought a bowl of noodles for Zhong Bingyuan. Gu Qingyao changed Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s medicine to the medicine she made by herself. Her recovery sped up.
Zhong Bingyuan was much more energetic now. Her face also appeared to be more radiant.
After spending some time at the hospital, Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan left. Both of them did not want to return to the Mo family when they thought about the great-aunt¡¯s family. So, they headed towards the Qiao family instead.
It was a coincidence that they met Ji Mingyue and Gu Jinhang on the way.
Gu Qingyao stretched her head out from the window and said, ¡°Second brother, Mingyue, where are you going?¡±
Gu Jinhang did not drive his car. Instead, he was riding a bike. Ji Mingyue was sitting in front of him. Ji Mingyue¡¯s face blushed when Gu Qingyao stared at them with a smile.
Gu Jinhang red at his sister, ¡°I¡¯m going to take your sister-inw to a date. How about you? What kind of trouble did you create again?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
He must be her real brother.
¡°I did not create any trouble, okay? Goudan¡ Chen Feng came to the capital with his sister. I taught them how to start a business, so I went to help out this morning.¡±
Gu Jinhang was shocked!
¡°Chen Feng? You mean Chen Goudan, who was from our hometown?¡±
Chapter 989 - Fourth Brother Is Coming Back (3)
Chapter 989: Fourth Brother Is Coming Back (3)
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°Right. They were not doing well in our hometown. They met a lost girl called Zhong Bingyuan. She¡¯s thirteen years old. I heard that she was from the capital, but she lost her memory from her injury.
¡°Goudan and his sister came to the capital to improve their lives and help Yuan Yuan to look for her family.
¡°Second Brother, Qing Qing said that Yuan Yuan was wearing very nice clothes when they first saw her. It seemed like she was from a rich family. Is there a Zhong family in the capital that has a lost child? If you have any news, remember to update me!¡±
Chen Goudan!
Gu Jinhang was more used to this name as he always called him that.
He knew that he was called this name when he was at hometown. Then he left his hometown to work outside and seldom returned. But he knew that Chen Goudan¡¯s family split up, and he¡¯d changed his name.
He thought for a second and said, ¡°There are too many Zhong families in the capital. Many of those are rich families. I¡¯ll ask around and let you know once I have some news.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded and looked at Ji Mingyue, ¡°Second Brother, where are you going? Going to eat?¡±
Gu Jinhang gazed at her deeply and said, ¡°What? You want to join us as the third wheel?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
¡®I¡¯m not your favourite anymore, Second Brother!¡¯
Gu Qingyao looked towards Ji Mingyue with a hurt expression. ¡°Sister-inw, he¡¯s trying to bully me!¡±
Ji Mingyue¡¯s face blushed again. She pulled Gu Jinhang¡¯s sleeve, signalling him to keep it down. He was really a thick-skinned person.
Gu Jinhang hugged Ji Mingyue back onto the bike and cycled away.
¡°All right, go ahead with Mo Beihan, I¡¯ll leave first. Remember toe back to the Gu family sometimes!¡±
Gu Qingyao stretched her head out to watch the two of them leave. She sat back in the car and eximed, ¡°It seems like we¡¯re going to have another wedding in the Gu family.¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°Fourth Brother ising back soon. I think the wedding will happen then.¡±
Gu Jinfeng was going to return from overseas soon.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. Haiz¡ Only Eldest Brother is married so far. Both Grandma and Grandpa are more concerned than them.¡±
Mo Beihan patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t think about that anymore. All the young generations of the Gu family are amazing people. They just need to wait for the right person at the right time.¡±
Gu Qingyao frowned. ¡°But Fourth Brother¡¯s life changed. In this life, he went to study overseas and has not returned for years. He will be busy with work even after hees back. I have no idea when he¡¯s going to have a wife.¡±
Gu Jinfeng in his previous life was married to a very influential person!
Mo Beihan was silent.
In this life, both his and Gu Qingyao¡¯s lives changed. The lives of those around them changed as well.
There was no Qiao family in their previous life. Gu Yunshen did not get to reunite with Qiao Yuying. The children of the Gu family all finished their university studies in the country. But in this life, Gu Jinfeng went overseas.
Many people around them were different.
Chen Feng and Chen Qingqing met Zhong Bingyuan in this life. This did not ur in the previous life.
Mo Beihan tried tofort her, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Our previous life has ended. This life is different. The fate between people is different, too. Your brothers might get married to different people.
¡°Fate will change. Some people were together after they met each other. But some others may miss each other by ident. It doesn¡¯t mean that they are not fated. We shall wait and see.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the only thing we can do.¡±
They spent the entire afternoon at the Qiao family and only headed back at night.
They finished dinner at the Qiao family. The Mo family were done with dinner as well when they returned. Old Master Mo was much more energetic and was chatting with others in the living room.
Chapter 990 - Lets Have A Child (1)
Chapter 990: Let¡¯s Have A Child (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Grandma Mo¡¯s sightnded on Gu Qingyao when she saw Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao returned.
Gu Qingyao was holding a giant bag of things she took from the Qiao family. Grandma Mo noticed the bag and asked, ¡°What¡¯s in the bag? There seem to be many things.¡±
Mo Beihan smiled, ¡°Grandma, we took these from the Qiao family. Chicken that was raised by Grandma Qiao and some fruits. We went to the Qiao family today, and she asked us to bring back some.¡±
Old Madam Qiao felt freedom after she returned.
She felt at ease when she finally returned to herfortable ce. She was now able to do everything she had been wanting to do over the years. The Qiao family owned a traditional courtyard house. There was enough space for her to do anything she wanted.
She raised her own stocks and grew some fruits. The entire garden was filled with flowers.
She had a good life.
She was spoiled by her husband and now she had her son-inw to do things with her.
In the past, Old Master Qiao still needed to help her to manage the medicine industry. Now Gu Yunshen took over the job and finally got his freedom. He apanied his wife to grow flowers and raise stocks. His favourite thing now is to nt more things in the garden.
The unused space in the courtyard was now nted with flowers and fruits.
Gu Yunshen loved nting. The two elderly were delighted. They¡¯d only liked Gu Yunshen now and did not even bother with their own sons and grandsons.
Grandma Mo heard that and asked, ¡°Is it?¡±
She actually envied the Qiao family.
She envied both the Qiao family and the Gu family.
The old couples from both families were enjoying their lives now. They did not have to worry about their children. They were in good health and could go outside daily. When they were at home, they got to do things they wanted.
However, the situation was different for the Mo family. Old Master Mo¡¯s health waspromised but had improved gradually with Gu Qingyao¡¯s treatment. He was able to walk around. But after Great-aunt Mo¡¯s family moved in, he was in a bad mood again. His health worsened.
There was a hen and a rooster in the bag, both washed and cleaned. They could just be left in the fridge till they were about to be cooked.
There was another box of strawberries. The strawberries were red and huge. They appeared extremely appealing!
Grandma Mo saw the strawberries and was delighted. ¡°What a beautiful box of strawberries!¡±
There were at least a few kilograms of strawberries. It was astonishing to see.
It was quite rare to see fruits at that time, especially in the Northern part.
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°The strawberries were grown by Grandma Qiao. Both I and she love to eat strawberries. She nted more but we can¡¯t finish by ourselves.
Then there were some vegetables.
Mo Beihan carried another box in from his car. There were 200 eggs inside.
He then took in two bouquets of flowers.
Both were roses. One pink bouquet and one red bouquet. They were extremely pretty!
¡°Grandma, it¡¯s for you!¡±
Mo Beihan brought a bouquet of red roses to Grandma Mo.
Grandma Mo smiled. ¡°How pretty are the flowers!¡±
¡°Grandma Qiao nted these by herself?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and replied, ¡°Yes. There¡¯s a garden and a greenhouse at the Qiao family. The old couple were free and decided to start nting flowers.. They were thinking of purchasing a piece ofnd in the nearby countryside to grow more vegetables as the area in the yard was not enough.¡±
Chapter 991 - Lets Have A Child (2)
Chapter 991: Let¡¯s Have A Child (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Grandma Mo immediately grew even more envious.
Grandma Mo carried the beautiful flowers away in search of a vase. Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan brought the things to the kitchen and went to wash the strawberries.
Meanwhile, Great-aunt Mo and Zhou Furong were pouting. ¡°They¡¯re not very presentable. What¡¯s so great about these cheap things?¡±
Old Master Mo frowned.
When Grandma Mo heard that, she said angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t even have cheap things like that!¡±
¡°You¡¡±
Great-aunt Mo fumed. ¡°Did I say anything wrong? These really aren¡¯t valuable items. What kind of family are the Mos? Are we short of things like that? And they still bring these things home. They¡¯re so unsophisticated.¡±
Old Master Mo¡¯s expression was rather ugly.
Grandma Mo did not mince her words with them. ¡°What kind of family are the Mos? Is the Mo family¡¯s dignity shown by looking down on others? This is Yao Yao¡¯s grandparent¡¯s family. The Qiao family is also a noble family. The old master and old madam grew these themselves and sent some over for us to try. If we¡¯re not going to look down on them, then who are you to look down on them?
¡°If you look down on such things, don¡¯t eat them. No one is offering you any.¡±
Grandma Mo shouted towards the kitchen, ¡°Yao Yao, your great-aunt thinks that the strawberries are not presentable. No need to give her any!¡±
In the kitchen, Gu Qingyao nced at Mo Beihan and shrugged. She deliberately raised her voice and replied, ¡°All right!¡±
Outside, Great-aunt Mo was livid. She could not do anything to Grandma Mo, so she turned to the Old Master. ¡°Older Brother, look at them. Say something!¡±
Old Master Mo said heatedly, ¡°What do you want me to say? They were kind enough to send us some things to try, and they didn¡¯t offer them to you anyway. Why are you so worked up?¡±
¡°I¡¡±
Great-aunt Mo was bewildered. ¡°Why is it suddenly my fault? I only¡¡±
¡°It is your fault. In the future, don¡¯t meddle in Mo family affairs!¡±
Mo Beihan brought the washed strawberries over and handed one to Old Master Mo. ¡°Grandfather, try this. It¡¯s very sweet!¡±
Sun Huihui looked on greedily. Few girls disliked fruits like strawberries. Sun Huihui seldom had a chance to eat fruits, especially expensive ones like strawberries.
Zhou Dalong and Zhou Erlong already rushed over to grab some.
Mo Beihan nced at them but did not stop them. But when Sun Huihui came over for some, he refused to allow her to have any.
¡°You had better not have any. You don¡¯t like these things anyway!¡±
Sun Huihui was stunned!
Mo Beihan said, ¡°These are not presentable. Better not eat them, or it might affect your status. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±
¡°I¡¡± Sun Huihui wanted some so badly that she almost cried. Meanwhile, Zhou Dalong and Zhou Erlong were munching furiously. As they bit into the soft flesh, the fragrance of the strawberries filled the air. She really wanted some!
Mo Beihan ignored her and looked at Old Master Mo. ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re looking good today. Don¡¯t worry so much. Get more exercise and keep in the sun.
¡°I¡¯m free over the next two days. If you like, I can bring you and Grandma out. What about it?¡±
Old Master Mo looked at Sun Huihui but decided to ignore her.
To be honest, he had been very grieved to hear that Fang Zhenguo had passed away so early. He wanted to take good care of Fang Zhenguo¡¯s children.
He heartily disliked this half-sister, but he tolerated her for the sake of the children.
But after interacting with them for some time, he felt very disappointed in them.
He could not find any traces of Zhenguo in any of them.
He showed some respect to Zhou Haibin and his sons, but less to Sun Huihui.
Chapter 992 - Lets Have A Child (3)
Chapter 992: Let¡¯s Have A Child (3)
Although he was not biased against girls, this Sun Huihuipared very poorly to the boys on the Zhou family¡¯s side.
As for Zhou Furong, he hated her.
He detested her.
Although Zhou Haibin did not have much ability, the Old Master had a much better impression of him than of Zhou Furong.
Times were so hard in the past that it was not surprising that he did not have much ability. His oldest son, Zhou Changsheng, had not spoken much during his time in the house, but he did not make trouble either.
Zhou Dalong and Zhou Erlong were not very well brought up, but besides being mischievous and greedy when it came to food, they did not do anything too outrageous. But Zhou Furong and Sun Huihui were really despicable!
Old Master Mo ignored them and said to Mo Beihan, ¡°I¡¯ve improved very muchtely. I¡¯ve been waiting here for you because I have something to discuss with you.¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°What is it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s¡¡±
¡°What is it? What else can it be? Of course it¡¯s the matter of Haibin and Changsheng¡¯s jobs. We¡¯ve been here for so long, but you, the master of the Mo family, haven¡¯t arranged jobs for them! What kind of master are you?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
Before he could speak, Great-aunt Gu continued, ¡°Young people are like that. They have no foresight. Can you manage arge family like the Mos?¡±
Mo Beihan said icily, ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m the master of the Mo family, be more courteous when you speak to me in the future. The arrangement of the Mo family¡¯s sons and grandsons is my business. Your son¡¯s surname is not Mo!¡±
¡°You¡¡±
Great-aunt Gu¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked incredulous!
¡°You¡ you dare speak to me like that? You¡¡±
¡°What about me? Great-aunt, I¡¯ve tolerated you for a long time. I¡¯ve shown you respect because you are distantly rted to my grandfather. I¡¯ve taken your entire,rge family in and provided you with food and all your living expenses. Why? Is it not enough?
¡°From the moment you entered the Mo house, you have been trying to make trouble for either me or Yao Yao. Do we owe you anything? Who do you think you are? You married and left the family long ago, why are you putting on airs now that you¡¯re back?¡±
This time, Mo Beihan did not mince his words!
In his previous life, he had traveled widely and undertaken many missions. He had been important and powerful.
In that life, he had met all kinds of people. He hade into contact with people from all walks of life and he knew how to handle people like Great-aunt Mo.
If you gave people like her an inch, they would take a foot.
Although he knew this woman was not part of the Mo family and although he knew that her children did not belong to Fang Zhenguo, Old Master Mo still did not know!
The banishment of Mo Huai and Mo Yunhao¡¯s family had been a severe blow to the Old Master. Mo Beihan was worried about the old master¡¯s emotional state, which was why he permitted the family to stay in the Mo house for a while. But if he did not deal with them, they would not know their limits!
Now, not only Great-aunt Mo was frightened, even Zhou Furong and Sun Huihui were terrified!
Besides them, Zhou Haibin and his three sons were frightened by Mo Beihan¡¯s demeanor. They turned pale and did not dare to say anything.
Great-aunt Gu quivered with rage. ¡°You¡ You¡ You have gone overboard. Older Brother, listen to that, listen to that. What is he saying? How could you choose a sessor like that?¡±
Old Master Mo looked grim but did not say anything.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Grandfather, I don¡¯t object to your loyalty to Uncle Fang. I support you. Of course the Mo family is willing to help Uncle Fang¡¯s descendants.¡±
Chapter 993 - Lets Have A Child (4)
Chapter 993: Let¡¯s Have A Child (4)
¡°But, Grandfather, helping them does not mean indulging them without limits. I¡¯m the master of the Mo family, and we have many rtives in the other branch of the family! We even have rtives who are older than you, and there¡¯s even your older cousin¡¯s grandfather! Even they do not speak to us like Great-aunt does.
¡°The country hasws, and a family has rules. Everyone has to obey the rules.¡±
Old Master Mo was not stupid. In fact, he was intelligent, very intelligent. He was extremely good at managing the family.
The Mos were such arge family that he obviously knew how important the position of the master was. Great-aunt Mo was clearly making trouble.
An important family could not tolerate something like that. Mo Beihan was right.
He had always been very concerned about the honor of the Mo family. Otherwise, he would not have spent all his time and effort on this family. Now that he was old, he just wanted to see the Mo family carry on progressing. He did not want anything to go wrong now, at this turning point in society¡¯s development.
Old Master Mo lifted his head and nced at Great-aunt Gu. ¡°Is he the master of the Mo Family or are you the master?¡±
¡°I¡¡± Great-aunt Mo spluttered. ¡°It¡¯s true that he¡¯s the Mo family¡¯s master, but I¡¯m his elder. He¡¡±
¡°He should obey you just because you¡¯re his elder? Do you know what¡¯s happening in the capital? Do you know how the Mo family is developing? The family has so many internal and external affairs that even I cannot manage them all. You¡¯re just an uneducated olddy from the countryside who has never seen the world. What do you know?¡±
Great-aunt Mo was humiliated. ¡°I¡¯m his elder, how can he speak to me like that?¡±
¡°He¡¯s teaching you a lesson. The master of the Mo family has the authority to do that!¡±
Great-aunt Mo: ¡°¡¡±
Old Master Mo was really angry this time. He must certainly uphold Mo Beihan¡¯s position as master.
He must have absolute authority and status within the Mo family. Otherwise, he would not be able to control the other branch of the family.
Now that the markets were opening up and the economy was developing, all the big families were changing. Some of them rigidly stuck to jobs and looked down on businesses. Others saw the opportunities and were frantically making money and living in thep of luxury!
Mo Beihan had undertaken many businesses overseas and had plenty of money. He had always been able to keep his cool. Under his guidance, the younger ones in his family were all very obedient and continued to study hard in school.
As for the other branch of the family, Old Master Mo knew that some of them had grown impatient. They wanted to use the Mo family¡¯s status to earn money. If Mo Beihan could not keep them in check, they would bring the Mo family down.
Great-aunt Mo was quivering in rage, unable to speak. Zhou Furong could not stand it any longer. She had already been provoked by Zhong Guangping just now in the streets, and now that she was back, Mo Beihan was not going to stand up for her as master of the family. Now he was berating her mother. If this carried on, what standing would they have in the Mo family?
Zhou Furong said angrily, ¡°Uncle, no matter what, my mother is his elder. She¡¡±
¡°Who are you to interrupt!¡±
Zhou Furong: ¡°¡¡±
After all that had happened, Old Master Mo was in no mood to bother with these people. He cared about his friend, but these people had disappointed him.
For Fang Zhenguo¡¯s sake, he did not mind lending them a hand, but it was clear that they must be taught a lesson. Otherwise, considering their personalities, they would certainly be at a disadvantage in the capital.
Why not let Mo Beihan whip them into shape first!
Once they know the rules, they would know their ce. Then the Mo family could help them.
Old Master Mo simply stood up. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go and rest now!¡±
Chapter 994 - Lets Have A Child (4)
Chapter 994: Let¡¯s Have A Child (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
When Old Master Mo finished speaking, he simply left.
Grandma Mo went over to help him up the stairs.
This time, Great-aunt Mo, Zhou Furong, and even Zhou Haibin werepletely stunned.
His job!
His job!
¡°This¡ sigh¡¡±
Zhou Haibin frantically looked at his mother. ¡°Mother, what¡ what should we do? Uncle¡¡±
Great-aunt Mo suddenly panicked. She rushed over and tried to follow them up the stairs.
Mo Beihan hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Great-aunt, look at the situation. Now that you are living under someone else¡¯s roof, you should learn to be more self-aware.¡±
His words were very harsh and they rankled. Great-aunt said, ¡°You¡ you¡¯re too much. Mo Beihan, I¡¯m your great-aunt!¡±
Mo Beihanughed coldly. ¡°Even if you¡¯re my great-aunt, you are only the unimportant daughter of a concubine. You married and left the family so many years ago. What kind of standing do you think you have in the Mo family?
¡°Let me tell you, even the old men in the Mo family¡¯s other branch, even my grandfather¡¯s own cousins from the same line all speak to me respectfully. Who do you think you are?¡±
Great-aunt shook with rage!
Mo Beihan leaned closer to her and lowered his voice a little. ¡°What my grandfather cares about is his friendship with Uncle Fang when they were young, not the fact that you¡¯re his younger cousin. The Mo family is only willing to help these children because they¡¯re Uncle Fang¡¯s descendants.
¡°Great-aunt, all these things happened so many years ago. Your marriage to Uncle Fang was decades ago. Uncle Fang died so early. How are you going to prove that these children belong to Uncle Fang?¡±
Great-aunt was deeply rmed when she heard that. She stumbled and almost fell.
Zhou Furong could not stand it any longer. She rushed forward to help Great-aunt Mo up. She roared at Mo Beihan, ¡°Mo Beihan, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±
Mo Beihan smiled briefly. ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. You need proof.¡±
¡°Since Great-aunt is so sure that her children belong to Uncle Fang, why don¡¯t you provide more details of your life in the past? Where did your family stay, and who did you stay with? Then I can send someone to your past residence and investigate.¡±
¡°Impossible!¡±
Great-aunt Mo was shaking as she screamed at Mo Beihan.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Why is it impossible? Great-aunt, you¡¯ve been living in the Mo house for so long, and you keep emphasizing how much you¡¯ve suffered and how hard life has been for you all these years, having to bring up these children. But you have never mentioned anything about Uncle Fang.
¡°As for your living circumstances, you¡¯ve always been ambivalent and never told us about it clearly. How can I make sure that you¡¯re telling the truth?
¡°You were a woman living in chaotic times, and your status was a daughter of the Mo family. How did you survive out there? Why were the other members of the Mo family who were scattered abroad all killed or injured?¡±
Zhou Furong was so frightened she turned pale and could not say a single word.
Great-aunt Mo shook as she said, ¡°No¡ no need to investigate. These are my children. How could I possibly be lying? I¡¯m the Mo family¡¯s daughter. I¡¡±
¡°I know these are your children, but your children might not be Uncle Fang¡¯s children. Didn¡¯t you remarry? Who knows when exactly you remarried?¡±
Chapter 995 - Lets Have A Child (6)
Chapter 995: Let¡¯s Have A Child (6)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°No¡¡± Great-aunt Mo shrieked. ¡°Shut up! These are my children. I gave birth to them. I¡¡±
¡°Mother¡ Mother¡¡±
As Great-aunt spoke, she grew over-agitated and her eyes rolled back in her head as she fainted.
Zhou Furong, Zhou Haibin and the others immediately rushed over to help her up.
Mo Beihan snorted coldly. He ignored them and told the steward to find a doctor. Then he did not bother with them any longer.
Gu Qingyao stayed in the kitchen and did not emerge. Only when Mo Beihan entered did she ask, ¡°Did she really faint? Do you want me to take a look?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled scornfully. ¡°No need, she¡¯s probably faking it. Besides, even if she really fainted, it¡¯s nothing major. I¡¯ve already sent the steward for a doctor. Don¡¯t bother with her. Wash some strawberries, and let¡¯s go back to our room to rest.¡±
Since Mo Beihan said so, Gu Qingyao naturally did not concern herself. She could not be bothered with these people!
Her good intentions would probably be wasted!
From that day on, Great-aunt Mo¡¯s family grew much morepliant. Everyone quietened down.
Recently, besides her business, Gu Qingyao had been busy visiting Zhong Bingyuan in the hospital. The girl now had good food, and Gu Qingyao personally prescribed medicine for her. She recovered very quickly and she was fine in a few days.
Mo Beihan also went back to work. News traveled slowly in these days, and most of his business was overseas. He was really rather busy.
Gu Qingyao found the time to drive to Chen Qingqing and Chen Feng¡¯s stall to take a look. That morning, they had set up their stall in the usual spot. It was clear that there were more tables and chairs near the stall.
All of it was fully upied. There were even people sitting on the curb on both sides, holding their bowls and eating.
Chen Feng and Chen Qingqing were extremely busy.
A slight figure sat on a stool at the back of the stall. She wore a thick quilted jacket and arge hat. She was wrapped in so manyyers, she looked like a dumpling.
Gu Qingyao saw her and went over. ¡°Yuan Yuan, you¡¯ve been discharged from the hospital?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan had been sitting there, bored. Her eyes lit up when she heard Gu Qingyao¡¯s voice. She immediately shouted, ¡°Older Sister Gu!¡±
When Chen Qingqing and Chen Feng saw Gu Qingyao, they hurried over to greet her.
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°I just came to take a look. Go about your business.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s car was parked nearby. She had deliberately driven over here to park. When she walked over, she had clearly seen the owners of the nearby stalls staring at her. When she turned to look at them and their eyes met hers, they immediately turned away in fright.
Gu Qingyao snorted coldly. They had seen how good Chen Qingqing and Chen Feng¡¯s business was and were up to no good. But the first day that they had set up their stall, someone hade to support them, so the other owners were still hesitating.
Today, they saw her drive over and must be inwardly deliberating!
Gu Qingyao walked over to Zhong Bingyuan and moved another little stool over and sat down. ¡°Yuan Yuan, what are you doing here?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan raised her little head and batted herrge eyes. ¡°Older Sister Gu, I¡¯m much better, and it¡¯s so boring in the hospital. Brother and sister are here at their stall, so I wanted toe and help, but they refused to allow me to do so. I¡¯m only allowed to sit here, and they made me wear so manyyers. Otherwise, they would not have allowed me toe out.¡±
Gu Qingyao took her pulse. When she heard that, she smiled and said, ¡°You were so badly injured, of course you must take care of your health.. It¡¯s cold today, and you haven¡¯tpletely recovered. Your brother and sister are worried that you will catch a cold!¡±
Chapter 996 - Lets Have A Child (7)
Chapter 996: Let¡¯s Have A Child (7)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhong Bingyuan pouted. ¡°It¡¯s so warm! I¡¯m wearing a woolen sweater and a vest inside, and I¡¯ve even put on the quilted jacket, but Older Sister is still worried I¡¯d be cold and went to buy me a big quilted jacket. I¡¯m turning into a bear!¡±
She looked exactly like a bear!
In weather like that, Gu Qingyao was only wearing a jacket, but Zhong Bingyuan was ready for winter.
Herrge quilted jacket was new and looked quite nice. Judging from the material, it was probably quite expensive.
Of course, the price was rtive to Chen Qingqing¡¯s standard of living. The quilted jacket probably cost about 10 yuan.
Chen Feng and Chen Qingqing were very willing to spend on Zhong Bingyuan.
Gu Qingyao patted her head. ¡°This is still a special time for you. You certainly must not fall ill now. You must take some precautions. In a few days, you won¡¯t have to be so careful.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan understood her situation, she was just feeling a little rueful. Although she felt hot, she still sat there obediently.
Gu Qingyao spoke to her for a while, then went to help Chen Qingqing. Their business was much better now, and the two of them could barely cope.
Noodles with shredded meat was a very simple dish, and there was nothing particrly attractive about it. The only thing to do was to focus on vor. They needed to build a customer base, and once word got out, their business would improve.
When she saw Chen Feng and Chen Qingqing, who were flushed and busy, she understood.
She helped them all morning, and they closed the stall once they sold out. Gu Qingyao took the opportunity to visit their home. Chen Feng told his younger sisters to take Gu Qingyao¡¯s car while he pulled the cart back.
When they got home, Chen Qingqing hurried to serve Gu Qingyao some tea. This time, there were tea leaves and fairly good ones too.
Gu Qingyao chuckled and Chen Qingqing smiled too. She said rather shamefacedly, ¡°I specially went to buy these. Older Sister Gu, surely we can¡¯t becking tea leaves every time you visit!¡±
¡°How has business been?¡± Gu Qingyao asked.
This subject excited Chen Qingqing. ¡°Business is good, very good. My brother and I go once in the morning and once in the evening. We sell approximately four hundred to five hundred portions every day and we sell dozens of yuan. The most we¡¯ve made was a little more than two hundred yuan. Once we minus our costs, we can make more than one hundred yuan every day. Older Sister Gu, thank you very much!¡±
More than 100 yuan every day!
In the past, Chen Qingqing would never have dared to dream of this.
¡°Oh, Older Sister Gu, please wait!¡±
Chen Qingqing hurried into the room and after a while, she handed Gu Qingyao a wad of notes. ¡°Older Sister Gu, this is one thousand yuan. Thest time you gave me five thousand yuan and bought so many things for us, and then you paid for Yuan Yuan¡¯s medical bills too. My older brother and I were about to visit you over the next few days! But now that you¡¯re here, we can give this to you!¡±
Gu Qingyao nced at it and smiled. ¡°How long has your stall been open? If you minus the costs and your own living expenses, will you have enough money if you give me one thousand yuan like that?¡±
¡°We will, we will!¡± Chen Qingqing said with certainty. ¡°Older Sister Gu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve set some money aside. You¡¯ve helped us so much. If we don¡¯t return the money to you, my older brother and I won¡¯t be able to sleep soundly at night. Yuan Yuan is much better now and can be discharged. We¡¯ll set up our stall every day, and we¡¯ll have an ie. It¡¯s enough for us to live on.
¡°Oh, also now we buy in bulk every day, be it flour to make noodles, pork, or pork bones and things like that. Since we buy in bulk and we buy every day, they give us a good discount, so that reduces our cost by quite a bit!¡±
Chapter 997 - Lets Have A Child (8)
Chapter 997: Let¡¯s Have A Child (8)
Chen Qingqing bought arge quantity every day. Sometimes the volume she bought in one day was as much as they sold in the entire day, so of course there were sellers who were willing to give her a discount.
In that way, their stall made a handsome profit of more than 1000 yuan each week.
Gu Qingyao stopped worrying when she heard what Chen Qingqing said. She epted the money without protest.
¡°Has the Wang family made trouble for you recently?¡±
When she brought this up, Chen Qingqing grew rather angry. ¡°Yes, definitely. That family is so arrogant. When the police came to investigate, the family denied it! Fortunately, there were many witnesses, so they were arrested.
¡°Wang Ming¡¯s mother was arrested. But they could not do anything about the others. It was Wang Ming¡¯s mother who pushed Yuan Yuan, and the rest did not participate. The police could not do anything about them.
¡°Later on, Wang Ming caused trouble for us! But Older Brother Mo¡¯s men happened to be there and they taught him a lesson. He was badly frightened. Now he¡¯s learnt his lesson. They¡¯ve tried all ways and means to get Wang Ming¡¯s mother released but to no avail. Now Wang Ming doesn¡¯t dare to make a fuss. I heard that his father gave him a sum of money, and he has forgotten about his mother.
¡°As for Wang Ming¡¯s father and grandmother, the grandmother has always disliked her daughter-inw. Wang Ming¡¯s father has abandoned that woman too. I heard that he¡¯s preparing to remarry!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
The Wang family bullied Chen Qingqing¡¯s family so badly. After Gu Qingyao rescued Zhong Bingyuan, of course she could not turn a blind eye. Mo Beihan sent someone to make a police report and found awyer to help, so the perpetrator was quickly arrested.
But that was just a few days ago, and the case had note before the courts. However, she was certain to receive a heavy sentence and would definitely have to do time in jail.
Gu Qingyao asked, ¡°Have theypensated you for the medical fees?¡±
¡°Yes, Wang Ming¡¯s father brought the money over and even apologized to us! He said that he hopes we would not pursue the matter, and he was very nice. Older Brother Mo¡¯s men probably frightened him, and he was not going to bother with his wife, so he was very polite to us.
¡°He said we could stay in this house rent-free, but my older brother and I discussed it and decided to forget it. We¡¯ve already found a new house, and we¡¯re going to move tomorrow. Wang Ming lives here, and who knows if he will harbor a grudge against us? Yuan Yuan is still young! It¡¯s too dangerous to continue living here!¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s better to leave. Are you still renting? Do you need me to help you find a ce? It would be best to find a plot ofnd in a nearby vige and build a house yourself. You can transfer your ount here, and that way, you can go to school next year.¡±
Build a house, transfer her ount?
Chen Qingqing was very tempted.
They had left their hometown, and now they had no home. If they could have their own home in the capital, no matter how small, it would be better than renting!
¡°Older Sister Gu, you¡¯ve already helped us a lot. I¡ I really don¡¯t know how to thank you!¡±
Gu Qingyao put down the packet of medicine in her hand and got up. ¡°There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. As long as you have a good life in the future, that will be enough. You should stay in your rented house first, and when you have time, go and take a look around the vicinity and consider where to settle. When you¡¯ve decided, let me know and I¡¯ll help you transfer your ounts.
¡°This is Yuan Yuan¡¯s medicine. I¡¯vee today to bring Yuan Yuan her medicine and also see how your business is doing. This medicine has to be taken twice a day, and she has to finish it. When she has regained her health, I will find a way to treat her.¡±
Chapter 998 - Lets Have A Child (9)
Chapter 998: Let¡¯s Have A Child (9)
Gu Qingyao brought out some traditional Chinese medicine, which she specially prescribed for Zhong Bingyuan to improve her health.
The child had suffered a lot over the past few years and had sustained a head injury as well. Some quacks had also treated her carelessly, so her health was poor. Gu Qingyao had prescribed medicine to improve her health.
Chen Qingqing hurriedly thanked her. Gu Qingyao wanted to leave, but Zhong Bingyuan could not bear to let her go. She tugged at Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand. ¡°Older Sister Gu, when I¡¯m better, can Ie and y with you?¡±
She sensed that Gu Qingyao was different. She did not remember her past, but she had an instinctive preference for elegant things.
In the years that she had spent with her older brother and sister, they had been good to her, and she was close to them, but the way she felt about them was different from the way she felt about Gu Qingyao.
She really liked this older girl. She felt that she was mysterious and amazing!
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Sure! When you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll bring you to my house to y!¡±
***
When she got back to the Mo house, Mo Beihan was in the study. Gu Qingyao made him tea. When she entered, she found that Mo Beihan was on the phone.
¡°All right, I understand. Come back as soon as possible!¡±
He hung up and looked at Gu Qingyao. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve almost finished gathering evidence against Great-aunt. My subordinate happened to meet with an ident along the way and was dyed by a couple of days. But he will be back in the capital within two days.¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows. So fast?
¡°Brother Beihan, are you slowly bringing your men back to China?¡±
At the moment, China¡¯s economy was weak and consumption was low. To people like her and Mo Beihan, who knew how things would developter on, there was no hurry. Even if they waited another ten years or so to begin their business in China, it would not be toote.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°No, I just brought over a few. Things are very busy overseas, and I don¡¯t have enough men to bring back.
¡°There aren¡¯t many things to do here. Why bring them back to enjoy life? Besides, the standard of living in China is poorer than overseas, and they¡¯re unwilling toe back.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. Unwilling toe back?
If you really ordered them toe back, would they dare to disobey?
A demon like you is probably too strict with them. They would rather keep a distance from you.
¡°I think you should find wives for them. They¡¯ve worked for you for many years and they¡¯re certainly well off. It¡¯s easy to find a wife here. When those in China all have wives and children, they will be fighting toe back.¡±
Mo Beihan rolled his eyes. ¡°Find a wife? Have children? Dream on!¡±
¡°If they all stay at home to take care of their children, who will work for me?¡±
Honestly. The boss did not have any children yet! And those fellows wanted toe home and have children?
They had better not even think about it!
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
When she mentioned children, Mo Beihan smiled and put down the document in his hand. He pulled Gu Qingyao into his arms.
¡°Speaking of children, when are you giving me one?¡±
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not as if I can give birth whenever I like.¡±
Mo Beihan lowered his head to stare at Gu Qingyao¡¯s stomach. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you pregnant yet? Perhaps I haven¡¯t been making enough effort?¡±
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes again. ¡°Please, how long have we been together?¡±
She and Mo Beihan had not spent much time together, and he had even left the country for two months. Including their honeymoon, they had only spent slightly more than a month together. She could not possibly get pregnant so easily!
¡°Wait awhile! Pregnancy depends on fate. Some people can get pregnant after just one try, and some might not be pregnant even after being married for more than a year. These things are uncertain.¡±
Chapter 999 - Lets Have A Child (10)
Chapter 999: Let¡¯s Have A Child (10)
Gu Qingyao looked up at him. ¡°Why are you suddenly thinking of having a child? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to enjoy our time as a couple? Now you want a child? Husband, you don¡¯t love me anymore!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
He immediately dered, ¡°No, I promise it¡¯s not like that. I love my wife the best. Our love is true love, a child is definitely incidental!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no urgency! The child wille when he¡¯s ready!¡±
Mo Beihan hugged Gu Qingyao and said eagerly, ¡°Then wife, let¡¯s work hard so that our child will look for us sooner, alright?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
She red at him. ¡°You¡¯re getting out of hand!¡±
¡°Says who? I¡¯m perfectly proper!¡± Mo Beihan said innocently.
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not discussing this with you anymore. Have you found Yuan Yuan¡¯s family?¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°There¡¯s no news for now. My men were already out investigating the olddy¡¯s affairs. The capital is so big, and there are so many families. Also, news travels slowly at the moment, and it¡¯s really difficult to investigate anything. Things will be much easier when all my men are back.¡±
Gu Qingyao did not insist. ¡°It¡¯s not urgent; don¡¯t worry. I visited Yuan Yuan today. She has already been discharged from the hospital and is recovering well. I gave her more medicine. I¡¯ll care for her health for about a month, then I¡¯ll treat her so that she can regain her memory more quickly. We don¡¯t know what her family situation is like.
¡°What if it¡¯s a plot within a family and Yuan Yuan is the victim? Better to wait for Yuan Yuan to regain her memory, and then we can ask her so that we¡¯re prepared.¡±
Mo Beihan nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll do it your way then. You had better let your Second Cousin know in case Yuan Yuan is in danger. We might as well devote this month to getting Yuan Yuan better, and then we¡¯ll talk about it.¡±
¡°All right!¡±
Gu Qingyao called Gu Jinhang to inform him of the situation and asked him to keep a lookout. She asked him not to reveal Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s situation for now.
When everything was done, Mo Beihan carried Gu Qingyao back to their room. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s work hard so that our child will look for us more quickly.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
***
For the next few days, Great-aunt Mo and Zhou Furong were very uneasy. After Mo Beihan lost his temper and trampled their dignity to the mud, they sought out Old Master Mo. But not only did he not interfere, he even reprimanded them.
This made Zhou Furong wary.
She could not stay in the Mo house any longer. She had to get out and get some fresh air.
Sun Huihui kept herpany.
¡°Mother, what should we do? When we went to ask for money, the bitch refused to give us any. We won¡¯t have any money for shopping in the future.¡±
They wanted to go shopping that morning, but they did not have much money, so they asked Gu Qingyao for some. Gu Qingyao refused, which infuriated Sun Huihui and Zhou Furong.
Sun Huihui looked indignant. ¡°Why should she? That bitch is always dressed to kill, and Older Cousin ispletely infatuated with her. But when I want to buy new clothes, she refuses to give me any money. It¡¯s not fair!¡±
Zhou Furong was indignant too. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯re all spending the Mo family¡¯s money. Why should she buy whatever she likes, and the best of everything too, while we have to bow and scrape whenever we want to buy something?¡±
¡°Ultimately, it¡¯s because she¡¯s married to Mo Beihan, and he¡¯s in charge of the Mo family now.¡±
Chapter 1000 - Yuan Yuans Parents (1)
Chapter 1000: Yuan Yuan¡¯s Parents (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Sun Huihui grew even more indignant when she thought of the suave Mo Beihan.
¡°Mother, why should she be the one to marry Older Cousin? Older Cousin¡¯s family background is so good, and the Mo family is so rich. If I married him, the Mo family would be ours. Then we could buy anything we like instead of waiting for the pleasure of an outsider.¡±
Zhou Furong said, ¡°You¡¯re right. The Mo family will only be ours if you marry Mo Beihan. Then we can stay in the Mo house for the rest of our lives and enjoy all kinds of luxuries.¡±
At that point, Sun Huihui cast a worried look at Zhou Furong and said, ¡°Mother, do you think Older Cousin will really send someone to our hometown to investigate us? Will he really find out anything?¡±
Zhou Furong frowned. If Mo Beihan really sent someone to their hometown to investigate, they might be able to find something. What if Old Master Mo really abandoned them then?
Sun Huihui continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been observing, and I can tell that Older Cousin is right. Old Master Mo only cares about Fang Zhenguo. He doesn¡¯t ce much emphasis on the fact that he and Grandmother are siblings. When he speaks to us, he only talks about Fang Zhenguo. I seldom hear him say anything about Grandmother. After Older Cousin spoke to Grandmother like that, he dismissed it even when he found out. If the Old Master knows we¡¯re not Fang Zhenguo¡¯s descendants, do you think he will force us to leave?¡±
Zhou Furong¡¯s brow was tightly furrowed. ¡°No matter what, your grandmother is still the Mo family¡¯s daughter. He probably won¡¯t be so vicious.¡±
But she knew deep in her heart that Old Master Mo only cared about Fang Zhenguo. Over the past few days, she had observed that the Old Master did not care much about his rtionship with this younger sister of his. If he ever found out that her mother had betrayed Fang Zhenguo, he might really force them to leave.
But Zhou Furong was unwilling to believe this. She waspletely unwilling.
She was not Fang Zhenguo¡¯s daughter but was conceived from Great-aunt Mo¡¯s rtionship with that man from the Zhou family. That could never change. If Mo Beihan ever found out, and he embellished it when he told Old Master Mo, she really might not be able to continue living in the Mo house.
At least Zhou Haibin was a man and her mother¡¯s son. But what about her?
She was just a daughter and one that had married and left the family.
Zhou Furong made up her mind. She said to Sun Huihui, ¡°Huihui, can you ept this? Do you want them to banish you?¡±
¡°Of course not!¡±
Once they had seen the Mo family¡¯s wealth, who could bear to leave?
¡°Think about what the Sun family was like in the past. Do you want to go back to living like that? If Mo Beihan really sends someone to investigate, they may not find out that we are not Fang Zhenguo¡¯s descendants, but they will certainly find out that your father and grandmother are still alive. Then they will send us back. We¡¯ll be finished!
¡°Besides! If your father and grandmother find out how good our life here is, and that we are rtives of the Mo family, they will bring the whole family over to look for us and insist that we support them.¡±
Sun Huihui shivered when she heard that. ¡°No. Mother, that must not happen. We¡¯ve finally escaped our suffering. I don¡¯t want to go back ever again.¡±
Zhou Furong said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to go back, then you have to marry Mo Beihan. That¡¯s the only way to ensure that you never need to fear the Sun family. It¡¯s not only you. I also have to find a good family and get married.. That way, even if your father and grandmother find out in the future, they can¡¯t do anything to us.¡±
Chapter 1001 - Yuan Yuans Parents (2)
Chapter 1001: Yuan Yuan¡¯s Parents (2)
Sun Huihui was stunned!
¡°Mother, you¡¡±
Zhou Furong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, me too. That¡¯s the only way we can have a good life. Think about it. You¡¯ll be married into the Mo family, and I¡¯m only your mother. Then when your father looks for us, even the Mo family won¡¯t be able to do anything to him because you¡¯re his daughter. He might even humiliate you and cause the Mo family to look down on you.¡±
¡°But if I marry into a good family, your father certainly won¡¯t dare to make trouble for me. After all, I¡¯m his wife. It¡¯s very humiliating for a man if his wife marries someone else. He won¡¯t dare to make a fuss.
¡°Most importantly, this is the only way we can help each other. If I, as your mother, marry into a good family, the Mo family won¡¯t dare to offend you. The family I marry won¡¯t dare to offend me either because you¡¯re the mistress of the Mo family. That way, we can have a good life.¡±
Sun Huihui¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°That¡¯s right! Mother, you¡¯re so clever!¡±
¡°That way, we won¡¯t have to worry even if Mo Beihan really discovers anything!¡±
Zhou Furong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We must act fast. Ideally, we should settle the matter within the next few days. Huihui, Mo Beihan is still young and hotblooded. A man of his age will never reject a woman who throws herself at him. Right now, he dislikes us because of your grandmother. But if you get close to him, he certainly won¡¯t be able to push you aside.
¡°Once the deed is done, he won¡¯t be able to refuse you. No man ever pushes a woman out of his arms. Even if he and Gu Qingyao don¡¯t get divorced immediately, he won¡¯t banish you from the Mo house. Then you can continue to live in the Mo house in dignity.¡±
Sun Huihui frowned. ¡°Mother, what will happen to me if he doesn¡¯t divorce Gu Qingyao?¡±
Zhou Furong nced at her in disappointment. ¡°What are you thinking? Ultimately, you have to get Mo Beihan to divorce her and marry you. But we don¡¯t have enough time now!
¡°If Mo Beihan starts an investigation in our hometown, he will find out all about us within half a month or at most, a month. When the news reaches the capital, he will get rid of us.
¡°All you have to do is win his favor during this time. It¡¯s good enough if you can ensure that he won¡¯t banish you. So what if Gu Qingyao remains in the house? They¡¯re men! It¡¯smon for them to have multiple wives and concubines. What more a family like the Mos? You¡¯re his cousin in name, so you have every right to stay in the Mo house, and no one will suspect anything. Who will know if you sleep together at night?¡±
Sun Huihui: ¡°¡¡±
¡°After a while, you can get Mo Beihan to drive Gu Qingyao away and divorce her, then you can consider your status. You can say that you are not my biological daughter but adopted. That way, you won¡¯t be rted to him by blood. Then you can naturally get married.¡±
Sun Huihui bit her lips. ¡°Will that work?¡±
¡°Of course!¡± Zhou Furong said confidently. ¡°Mother is experienced, and I know all about men. Don¡¯t worry. As long as you can find a way to get into Mo Beihan¡¯s bed, he certainly won¡¯t reject you. Do you remember how I managed to flee from the Sun house with you?¡±
Sun Huihui remembered that her mother had been desperate and had gotten another man to help. She had gotten together with that man before he was willing to help them.
Sun Huihui nodded. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll listen to you. Then¡ Mother, who are you going to marry?¡±
Chapter 1002 - Yuan Yuans Parents (3)
Chapter 1002: Yuan Yuan¡¯s Parents (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Who was she going to marry?
At that moment, a man¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in Zhou Furong¡¯s mind.
Zhong Guangping. She had fancied him for so many years. Of course she must marry him.
¡°You know him. Zhong Guangping!¡±
Sun Huihui¡¯s eyes immediately widened. ¡°Zhong Guangping? Uncle Zhong?¡±
Zhou Furong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Him.¡±
¡°But isn¡¯t he already married? Besides, he¡¯s still¡¡±
¡°So what if he¡¯s married? She¡¯s just a hen that can¡¯ty eggs, and she has even lost their only daughter. Tell me, what¡¯s the use of keeping a woman like that?¡±
Sun Huihui said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Mother, where is Uncle Zhong¡¯s house? We only know that he lives in the capital, but we don¡¯t know what the Zhong family is like. What if they aren¡¯t very capable?¡±
When Zhou Furong heard that, she smirked. ¡°Silly child, if the Zhong family wasn¡¯t capable, how could your Uncle Zhong be so outstanding? Look at how amazing he was when he was working in our hometown! I have heard people say that his family background is excellent and he has a bright future!¡±
¡°Is Uncle Zhong in the capital now?¡±
¡°Yes, I saw him recently! His wife looks sickly. She¡¯s probably going to die from an illness soon.¡±
Sun Huihui¡¯s eyes were extremely bright. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. Mother, you must hurry up and think of a way to marry Uncle Zhong. He has no children. He used to be so nice to his daughter. When you marry him, I¡¯ll be his daughter, and he will certainly protect me. That way, I will have the support of my family when I marry into the Mo family.¡±
Zhou Furong smiled. The mother and daughter were very pleased with this scheme.
After they had made up their minds, they tried to think of ways to put their ns into action. As they were shopping, Chen Qingqing and Chen Feng happened to be returning home after closing their stall. Zhou Furong was following them, wearing arge quilted jacket. When Yuan Yuan saw Zhou Furong and Sun Huihui¡¯s figures, she felt her head ache, as if it was being pierced by needles. She sensed that there was something that she just could not recall.
¡°Yuan Yuan, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Chen Qingqing hurriedly asked when she saw that something was amiss with Zhong Bingyuan.
Zhong Bingyuan rubbed her head. ¡°Sister, my head is suddenly aching. I somehow feel that the two people who just passed by are a little familiar.¡±
Chen Qingqing and Chen Feng were frightened. ¡°A headache? Why is your head suddenly aching? Shall I bring you to the hospital for a check-up?¡±
She followed Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s gaze. ¡°Who is that? Who do you find familiar?¡±
Familiar!
Might she have run into a rtive?
Yuan Yuan had been with them for four years, but this was the first time she had said that someone was familiar!
Zhong Bingyuan raised her head again but there was no one in that direction. She angrily hit her head. ¡°I can¡¯t remember. Those people have left. Perhaps I did not see them clearly, but I suddenly felt that they were familiar.¡±
Chen Qingqing hurriedly pulled her hand aside. ¡°If you can¡¯t remember, then so be it. Don¡¯t hit your head. You have a head injury!
¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Older Sister Gu said that your previous injury was too serious, and you did not take care of your health after that. She¡¯ll treat you after you recuperate for a while. It¡¯s just a matter of another month. Don¡¯t be anxious. What will we do if your head aches?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan looked up at her sister. ¡°All right! I won¡¯t think about it. I¡¯ll just wait patiently for Older Sister Gu to treat me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure my head only ached because I was thinking of my past. Whenever I try hard to think about those things, my head will always ache.. Don¡¯t worry! My injury is almost healed. I¡¯m fine!¡±
Chapter 1003 - Yuan Yuans Parents (4)
Chapter 1003: Yuan Yuan¡¯s Parents (4)
Chen Qingqing looked at her little face that had be much rosier recently and sighed in relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. Anyway, Older Sister Gu will be able to make you better. Don¡¯t waste your energy insisting on trying to remember. Come, sit on the cart and let¡¯s go home.¡±
She was always very tender towards this little girl.
Although shecked parental love from a young age, she could at least depend on her older brother. But Yuan Yuan had not only been kidnapped and sold, but she had also been so badly injured that she did not remember anything.
Chen Qingqing remembered that when they first met Zhong Bingyuan, the girl¡¯s face was round and adorably chubby. But after her injury, she had lost a lot of blood, and they could not afford to buy good food to improve her health. As the years dragged on, she grew paler and thinner. Her heart ached whenever she looked at the girl.
Fortunately, they had met Gu Qingyao recently and made some money. Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s little face was visibly growing chubby.
Chen Qingqing helped Zhong Bingyuan onto the cart. Chen Feng pulled the cart and Chen Qingqing pushed it from behind.
They did not know that soon after they left, at a fish and pickles restaurant nearby, Zhong Guangping was helping a thin and frail Zheng Lin out of the door. He smiled and said, ¡°Look at you! You still love spicy food. Really, you always look so gentle and frail, but you can really tolerate spiciness!
¡°Your health isn¡¯t too good now, and you already agreed not to eat too much, but you still stuffed yourself.¡±
Zheng Lin blushed slightly. She had been sweating from the spicy food, and her face was slightly flushed. Now she had turned even redder.
¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! I haven¡¯t had such a satisfying meal for so long I couldn¡¯t help myself!¡±
Zhong Guangping smiled. He had not seen his wife like that for a long time. She was finally livelier!
¡°If you like such food, then you should take care of your health. Then I won¡¯t stop you even if you want to eat here every day.¡±
Zheng Lin nced at him. ¡°Guangping, aren¡¯t you going back to work?¡±
Zhong Guangping said, ¡°No. Since I¡¯ve been transferred to the capital, we¡¯ll just stay in the capital in the future.¡±
The Zhong family was originally from the capital. He had been working in other ces because his job transferred him there. He had umted sufficient experience in other ces. Now it was natural for him to return to the capital.
Zheng Lin was rather anxious. ¡°Then¡ what about our Yuan Yuan? Yuan Yuan went missing there. What if she goes home and can¡¯t find us?¡±
Zhong Guangping patted her hand and consoled her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Yuan Yuan had spent more time in the capital since she was young. Her grandparents are here! Besides, our colleagues and neighbors are still there. If Yuan Yuan makes her way back, we will certainly hear about it.
¡°I¡¯ve already asked the people there to tell us if they have news of Yuan Yuan.¡±
Zheng Lin nodded. Her daughter had be a sore point for her. Every day, she hoped that her daughter would return soon.
***
Meanwhile, Chen Qingqing brought Zhong Bingyuan home while Chen Feng immediately attended to stall matters. There were a lot of dirty bowls they had brought back to wash.
Chen Qingqing told Zhong Bingyuan to go and rest while she worked with her older brother.
Zhong Bingyuan sat on the bed. Actually, her head had only ached for a short while. Whenever she thought about her past, her head would ache so she would stop and naturally, the ache would go away.
Now she sat on the bed and looked at her brother and sister working so hard in the courtyard. She wanted to help, but in her state, she knew her sister probably would not allow her to work.
Chapter 1004 - Yuan Yuans Parents (5)
Chapter 1004: Yuan Yuan¡¯s Parents (5)
After she sat in the room for a while, she got out of bed and went outside.
¡°Brother, Sister, let¡¯s hire someone!¡±
Chen Feng and Chen Qingqing were startled!
Zhong Bingyuan said, ¡°Now you need to open the stall early in the morning and in the evening. It¡¯s too tiring. If you find someone to help you and give them some money, things will be much easier on you.¡±
Chen Feng immediatelyughed. ¡°What¡¯s a little work like this? How can this be considered tiring? Be a good girl and have a nap. You¡¯re notpletely better yet! Don¡¯t worry so much; we will earn the money!¡±
Chen Qingqing also agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Yuan Yuan. This is nothing. We¡¯ve done work that¡¯s hundreds of times harder than this in our old home. This is nothing!¡±
The two of them dismissed the matter and continued scrubbing bowls.
Zhong Bingyuan frowned. ¡°That was the past, when you didn¡¯t have a choice. But things are different now!¡±
Zhong Bingyuan squatted down next to Chen Qingqing. She was not yetpletely well and knew that she must not touch cold water, so she just squatted down to talk to Chen Qingqing.
¡°Sister, you¡¯re just a young, teenage girl. What if you exhaust yourself? You get up before it¡¯s light to boil the soup and make the noodles. When youe back in the afternoon, you still need to tidy the house. Sometimes, you don¡¯t get to rest for long before you need to prepare the things to open the stall in the evening. It¡¯s all right if it¡¯s just for a day or two, but you can¡¯t carry on like that in the long term.
¡°Brother, can you bear to see Sister work so hard?¡±
Chen Feng¡¯s hand paused. His younger sister had suffered with him since they were young. The truth was that she had never enjoyed any happiness.
Zhong Bingyuan said, ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t bear it, can you? Older Sister Gu said that we should earn some money and take the university entrance examination next year. If you¡¯re so busy every day, how will you find the time to study?
¡°Hire someone to help! You only have to keep the soup ingredients and other ingredients to yourself. You can let someone else do all the other odd jobs. When you open the stall, you can just be in charge of cooking the noodles and let someone else wash the bowls and serve. That way it will be easier on you and when youe back in the afternoon, you will have the time and energy to study.
¡°Brother, Sister, more importantly, our noodles are selling so well. We can only sell more if we have more workers. The street is sorge, there¡¯s space even if we put out a few more tables. Besides noodles, we can sell other things too.¡±
Chen Feng and Chen Qingqing exchanged nces. They had only been running the stall for a few days.
Where did this girl get all these ideas from?
Zhong Bingyuan looked at them. ¡°Why are you staring at me? I¡¯m telling you the truth!
¡°Think about it! You sell noodles in the morning and evening, and you can earn over a hundred yuan in a day. But some people don¡¯t like to eat noodles every day! Besides, they can¡¯t possibly eat noodles morning and night, day in, day out! They will be sick of it. We can make other items so that they will have a choice. That will certainly improve business.¡±
Chen Qingqing said hesitantly, ¡°But we don¡¯t know how to make anything else.¡±
They were not Gu Qingyao. Gu Qingyao had been a good cook since she was young. They had known that since they were children when they had eaten at the Gu house. They did not dare to imagine how Gu Qingyao had managed to make such delicious meals in an era like that.
Zhong Bingyuan was taken aback. ¡°This¡ Older Sister Gu¡¯s noodles with shredded meat is quite easy! I¡¯ve watched it being made for a few days, and it¡¯s mainly about the soup and the chili sauce. As for the soup¡ there¡¯s nothing special about it besides using a little more seasoning.¡±
Chen Feng: ¡°¡¡±
Chen Qingqing: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 1005 - Yuan Yuans Parents (6)
Chapter 1005: Yuan Yuan¡¯s Parents (6)
If Gu Qingyao were there, she would have apuded Zhong Bingyuan. Because she was right. There was nothing special about the soup besides more seasoning.
Then adjusting the taste.
This was something that people in this era did not understand!
At that time, their thinking had not progressed, and there was littlepetition. Naturally, there was not much creativity either. Not many people spent time analyzing how food should be eaten.
Zhong Bingyuan continued, ¡°I think that since the soup goes so well with noodles, then¡ it should also be pretty good with wontons? Anyway, it¡¯s about the same. Also! The seasoning that Older Sister Gu taught you to use when you cook the meat makes the meat so fragrant. If you use it for dumpling filling, I think the dumplings will be delicious too.¡±
Chen Feng: ¡°¡¡±
Chen Qingqing: ¡°¡¡±
¡°It can also be used to make fillings for steamed buns!¡±
Chen Feng: ¡°¡¡±
Chen Qingqing: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Every time we open the stall, we don¡¯t have enough tables and chairs. Many people see that the queue is too long and leave. These are all losses! If we manage to get these people to stay, we can make more than one hundred yuan a day even if we don¡¯t open the stall at night.
¡°Brother, noodles, dumplings and wontons can be cooked quickly, so customers do not have to wait too long for their food. That¡¯s why they¡¯re popr. But our business is so good that even so, a lot of people find the queue too long. But buns will be different. Buns can be taken away! They can take it and go, that¡¯s more convenient!¡±
Chen Feng and Chen Qingqing exchanged looks. They were tempted.
Zhong Bingyuan continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go and buy another stove and anotherrge pot and find two women to help cook the wontons and dumplings. Then we can find another stove to steam the buns. We¡¯ll open from morning until the afternoon, and when we sell out, we¡¯lle home.
¡°Then we don¡¯t need to open the stall in the evening. We¡¯ll just find some olderdies in the neighborhood toe over and make the buns and wontons. As for the noodles! We¡¯ll just get those who sell noodles on the street to make them and send them over every day at a fixed time. We just have to give them some money.
¡°Then we don¡¯t need to open the stall at night! People need their rest. There¡¯s no end to the money we can earn. Most importantly, we must study. You especially, Brother. You must hurry and sit for the university entrance exams. Or if you get any older, you might miss your chance.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all right to get people to make the dumplings, wontons and buns as long as we make the filling ourselves. I will get better very soon, then I can help at the stall. I can also keep an eye on the workers. We certainly won¡¯t make any less than we¡¯re making now.¡±
Chen Feng and Chen Qingqing did not know what to say. What a brain this girl had. They felt that even though she was younger, she was much brighter!
¡°What are your brains made of? We¡¯ve only been open for a few days, and you¡¯ve thought of so many things!¡±
Chen Feng and Chen Qingqing were convinced. They had earned so much money every day recently that they were still in a state of excitement. They had not minded the work!
Although they worked hard, they were happy to do it!
They did not have the time to think further. Who knew that this little girl had thought about it so thoroughly in a few days.
Hire help!
Then¡ were they bosses?
Chen Feng thought blissfully of the bosses in the stalls along the street where they had their stall. He suddenly realized that he might be a boss like that and be very rich. Then he could give his younger sisters a nice house and nice clothes!
Chen Feng thought about it and said, ¡°All right, we¡¯ll follow Yuan Yuan¡¯s n. I¡¯ll go and buy the things now. Qingqing, go and rest after you finish washing these things. We still have to open the stall tonight. We have many faithful customers, and it won¡¯t be nice if we close suddenly. We¡¯ll inform them tonight and tomorrow morning that we won¡¯t be opening tomorrow night.¡±
Chapter 1006 - Yuan Yuans Parents (7)
Chapter 1006: Yuan Yuan¡¯s Parents (7)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chen Feng hurried off to buy the things. Chen Qingqing nced at his disappearing figure and smiled and shook her head.
She looked at Zhong Bingyuan and smiled. ¡°Little devil!¡±
Zhong Bingyuan immediately beamed.
***
Zhou Furong made up her mind and confirmed her target. Now she just had to find an opportunity to act.
But it was not so easy to trap Mo Beihan.
Sun Huihui could not find an opportunity at all.
They had no choice but to focus on Zhong Guangping.
Zhou Furong had known Zhong Guangping and Zheng Lin for many years and knew them quite well. After searching for a few days, she finally got news of them.
Zhong Guangping hade back to the capital to work and would remain in the capital in the future. He had a job and could not keep Zheng Linpany every day.
Zheng Lin had not gone to work for a very long time.
After her daughter was lost, shenguished for a long time. Her health declined, and she could not focus on her work. Zhong Guangping was worried about her and told her to resign and just rest at home.
Recently, she often dreamt of her daughter and grew rather gloomy. She suddenly felt that she could not stay at home any longer and often felt like taking a walk. It was as if she could find her daughter if she took more walks.
One day, Zheng Lin came to the fish and pickles restaurant alone.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s fish and pickles restaurant was very prominent. Business was excellent, and the restaurant was full every day. Zheng Lin loved spicy food, and she especially liked the fish with pickles here.
She thought that her darling daughter also loved spicy food. When she finds her daughter, she would bring her here often. She would definitely enjoy it.
After a meal, Zheng Lin wandered about on the busy streets, not knowing where to go.
She looked at the children, chasing each other, fighting, and making a fuss. She could not stop gazing at them. She wondered what it would be like if her daughter were still with her.
She walked and walked and identally took a wrong turn. When Zheng Lin recovered her wits, she hurriedly turned to go back to the main street, but before she could take a single step, Zhou Furong appeared in front of her and blocked the way.
Zhou Furong¡¯s lips curved in a malicious smile. ¡°Zheng Lin, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time!¡±
Zheng Lin involuntarily backed away. ¡°Zhou Furong, what do you want?¡±
Zhou Furong¡¯s mouth twitched, and she said ruthlessly, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this ¨C if you divorce Zhou Furong now and let him marry me, I¡¯ll let you off.¡±
Zheng Lin looked at her as if she was crazy. ¡°Are you mad? Guangping will never marry you. You can forget about it!¡±
Zhou Furongughed coldly. ¡°Since you won¡¯t listen to me, you can¡¯t me me.¡±
Zhou Furong and Sun Huihui knocked Zheng Lin unconscious before she could react.
Zhou Furong looked at Zheng Lin lying on the ground and said disdainfully, ¡°Both mother and daughter are equally stubborn. That brat also wouldn¡¯t obey me, which made me waste so much energy. You¡¯re the same. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡±
Sun Huihui said, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go! There are so many people on that main street over there. What if someone sees us?¡±
Zhou Furong nodded. ¡°Have you sent someone to inform Zhong Guangping?¡±
Sun Huihui nodded. ¡°Yes. The news has probably already reached him!¡±
Zhou Furong said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll bring the woman over first and wait for him.¡±
Sun Huihui hurriedly produced a gunny sack and put Zheng Lin in it. The two of them carried Zheng Lin off.
On the main street outside, Gu Qingyao had just emerged from the fish and pickles restaurant, holding Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s hand.
Chapter 1007 - Yuan Yuans Parents (8)
Chapter 1007: Yuan Yuan¡¯s Parents (8)
The girl had almost recovered. Although her head was still bandaged, she was running everywhere.
Today, she hade to look for Gu Qingyao to y, and Gu Qingyao had brought her here for lunch.
Gu Qingyao frowned as she looked at the alley up ahead. ¡°That¡ looks like Zhou Furong?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan was still thinking about her wonderful meal and did not hear her clearly. ¡°Uhm? Older Sister Gu, what did you say?¡±
Gu Qingyao was thinking that Zhou Furong was a troublemaker. The figure she had seen just now bore a great resemnce to Zhou Furong, and she seemed to be carrying something. That sack looked a little like a person.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±
***
Meanwhile, Zhong Guangping had just emerged from his office when a child handed him a slip of paper. It clearly said that she, Zhou Furong, wanted to speak to him and that he should find her at the address written on the paper. The paper also clearly stated that Zheng Lin was with her.
Of course, Zhou Furong was not so foolish as to state inly that she had kidnapped Zheng Lin. What if Zhong Guangping called the police?
Even if the Mo family managed to get her off, a visit to the police station would be embarrassing.
She did not intend to make a big fuss. She knew Zhong Guangping and was sure that he was not very wary of her. When he saw the note, he would certainly look for Zheng Lin immediately.
This proved that Zhou Furong still had some brains. Sure enough, when Zhong Guangping saw the note, he did not associate it with any kind of danger. He only felt that Zhou Furong would not leave him alone and kept making trouble. He must bring Zheng Lin home as soon as possible so that she did not have to listen to that crazy woman spouting nonsense.
So he hurried to the address.
He did not even think of bringing anyone with him. Because it was Zhou Furong, a woman whom he knew very well, Zhong Guangping did not think further.
If Zhou Furong had not said who she was but directly told him that Zheng Lin was in her clutches and warned him toe over alone and so on, Zhong Guangping might have been more alert.
Zhou Furong was unreasonable and kept pestering him. Zhong Guangping did not want anything to do with a woman like that. It did not matter much when they were in Yangcheng, but now that they were back in the capital, it was hard to get rid of this person. Zhong Guangping did not even want people to know that Zhou Furong knew him.
Shameful!
It was easy to get into trouble!
So Zhong Guangping went alone.
Meanwhile, Zhou Furong and Sun Huihui brought Zheng Lin to a remote little house. They tied Zheng Lin up and gagged her, then threw a basin of cold water on her to wake her up.
When Zheng Lin regained consciousness and saw that she had been tied and gagged, she realized that she was in danger.
She had been tied to a pir and could not move at all.
Zhou Furong came over and smiled, ¡°Zheng Lin, I¡¯m inviting you to see an interesting showter. I guarantee it will be unforgettable!¡±
Zheng Lin stared at her with wide eyes but could not say anything.
Zhou Furong smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. We¡¯ve known each other for so many years. I won¡¯t do anything to you because we¡¯re friends. Really, I¡¯ve only invited you here so that you can be an eyewitness.¡±
With that, Zhou Furong began to take off her clothes. When Zheng Lin saw her actions, she felt disgusted. This woman was perverted.
Zhou Furong took off all her clothes and put on a set of beautiful and alluring clothes. She wore an old-fashioned abdomen wrap. It was the kind that was very small and somewhat transparent.
At that time, underwear was not thatmon, and many women still wore such undergarments.
When she saw Zhou Furong¡¯s appearance, Zheng Lin immediately turned her head. She did not want to look. It was too perverse!
Chapter 1008 - Yuan Yuans Parents (9)
Chapter 1008: Yuan Yuan¡¯s Parents (9)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhou Furong finished changing and smugly walked over to Zheng Lin. She raised her chin. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you looking? Are you pretending to be so pure? Why? Don¡¯t you usually use your seductive looks to entice Guangping?
¡°You haven¡¯t given him a single son, and you¡¯ve lost his only daughter. You¡¯re such a useless woman. Why should Guangping be so faithful to you and listen to you in everything? Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re a vixen that knows how to seduce men?¡±
Zheng Lin stared at her angrily.
Zhou Furong smiled. ¡°Very angry, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t be angry! There¡¯s an interesting show happeningter on! It¡¯s a wonderful day for me! Don¡¯t miss it!
¡°Zheng Lin, I want you to see this for yourself. I want you to watch how I snatch Guangping away from you. You¡¯re not worthy of him.¡±
Zheng Lin was stunned and a little panicky. She knew that Zhou Furong was probably crazy. Why was she doing this?
Zhou Furong grew even more smug when she saw Zheng Lin¡¯s expression.
¡°Afraid? Hahahaha, you¡¯re right to be afraid. You¡¯ve had him for so many years, it¡¯s time you returned him to me. I¡¯ve liked him for so long. He¡¯s going to be mine soon.
¡°In the future, we will be together, and I will be Mrs Zhong. My daughter will be his daughter and I will give him a son. I will give him many, many sons. Hahahaha!¡±
Zhong Guangping came very quickly. Zhou Furong and the others had not been there long when he arrived.
Gu Qingyao and Zhong Bingyuan followed them.
At first, she only vaguely saw the back of a figure, but as she followed them, she became certain that it was Zhou Furong and Sun Huihui. The two of them had kidnapped a woman. What were they up to?
Zhou Furong had not been in the capital for long, and by right, she should not know anyone here. How had she acquired enemies so quickly?
Gu Qingyao and Zhong Bingyuan had just arrived when they heard footsteps behind. They quickly hid.
Zhong Bingyuan was still young, and she did not see Zhong Guangping. She looked worriedly at Gu Qingyao. ¡°Older Sister Gu, should we call the police? Is that woman inside a bad woman?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here, and nothing will go wrong. I want to see what she¡¯s up to.¡±
After all, the woman was currently staying at the Mo house. If something happened, it would also embarrass the Mo family. She would see what was going on before she made a decision.
The man had already entered. Gu Qingyao climbed the courtyard wall. Zhong Bingyuan, who was behind her, was in awe!
My God! Older Sister Gu even knew how to do this?
She was too incredible!
She wanted to climb too!
Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s little face was flushed with excitement. When Gu Qingyao was on top of the wall, she pulled her up. Then she lightly jumped into the yard and caught Zhong Bingyuan.
The two of them quietly approached the outside of the house to listen to what they were saying inside.
Zhong Guangping entered the house but did not see Zheng Lin. Instead, he saw Zhou Furong, who was dressed seductively. There was a strong and rather pungent fragrance. Zhong Guangping frowned. ¡°Where¡¯s Lin Lin? Zhou Furong, don¡¯t you have anything better to do?¡±
Zhou Furong smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I¡¯m just a woman. What can I do to the two of you? I just want to chat with you. Calm down.¡±
There really wasn¡¯t anyone around, and this caused Zhong Guangping to lower his guard.
After all, Zhou Furong had known the two of them for a long time, and she knew what they were like. She had never crossed the line with them, so Zhong Guangping was not wary of her.
¡°I just wanted to see you and chat with you. You don¡¯t realize that I¡¯ve fancied you for so many years!¡±
Chapter 1009 - Yuan Yuans Parents (10)
Chapter 1009: Yuan Yuan¡¯s Parents (10)
Zhong Guangping said irritatedly, ¡°All right, where¡¯s Lin Lin? What do you want?¡±
Zhou Furong picked up a teapot and poured two cups of water. She took up a cup and sipped from it, then handed the other cup to Zhong Guangping. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Have some water. I just want to have a few words with you, and then I¡¯ll leave.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not thirsty. Where is Lin Lin?¡±
Zhong Guangping could not be bothered to deal with her, so he started to look for her himself.
Zhou Furong immediately went over to restrain him, then deliberately pressed herself against him. Zhong Guangping jumped in fright and backed away. ¡°What are you doing?¡±
Zhou Furong said angrily, ¡°I just want to say a few words to you. What can I do to you? Why are you so worried about her? She¡¯s just a hen that can¡¯ty eggs. What¡¯s so good about her?¡±
Zhong Guangping was so angry that he was speechless. Zheng Lin was in her hands, so he decided to pacify Zhou Furong as best as he could.
¡°What do you want? If you have something to say, spit it out.¡±
Zhou Furong picked up the cup of water again and handed it to Zhong Guangping. ¡°Isn¡¯t that better? I just want to say a few words. Why do you have to be so wary of me?¡±
Zhong Guangping had no choice but to drink the water.
Now Zhou Furong was satisfied. In fact, she was no longer in a hurry and had stopped talking.
Zhong Guangping was puzzled. ¡°Why have you stopped talking?¡±
Zhou Furong smiled. ¡°Huihui, bring Zheng Lin out!¡±
Sun Huihui, who was inside the room, immediately dragged Zheng Lin out. When Zhong Guangping saw that Zheng Lin was tied up, he said angrily, ¡°What are you doing? Lin Lin¡¡±
The moment he spoke, he knew that something was amiss. His knees felt weak, and he grew dizzy. Then he began to feel hot.
The drug¡¯s effect was strong and swift. Zhou Furong was very pleased.
She tore open her own clothes and pounced on Zhong Guangping. Zhong Guangping was so frightened that he broke out in goosebumps. But his whole body felt weak, and there was heat rising from him. As a man, of course he knew what that signified.
He flushed with anger and he panted, ¡°You¡ You¡¯re¡ so shameless!¡±
Zhou Furongughed loudly. ¡°Guangping, you will finally be mine.¡±
She looked at Zheng Lin. ¡°Zheng Lin, I want you to see how he ends up with me. Hahahaha!¡±
Zheng Lin was on the brink of copse. She stared at Zhou Furong. She had not expected Zhou Furong to do something so shameless.
¡°Wuwuwuwu¡¡± She was gagged. She struggled hard. The harder she struggled, the happier Zhou Furong grew.
She reached out to pull Zhong Guangping¡¯s clothes.
Gu Qingyao, who was watching outside, was shocked!
My God!
This woman¡
In order to prevent Zhou Furong from degrading that poor man inside, Gu Qingyao kicked open the door, grabbed Zhou Furong and flung her aside. ¡°Zhou Furong, you¡¯re really something!¡±
Gu Qingyao gritted her teeth. She did not know how to describe this woman!
Zhong Guangping was flushed, which showed how powerful this drug was.
Gu Qingyao took out her needles and inserted one. Then she stuffed a pill in his mouth. Zhong Guangping was just feeling ashamed and angry. He was surprised when a young girl suddenly appeared. When he swallowed the pill, he immediately felt the heat in his body dissipate.
Zhou Furong did not expect this turn of events. When she recovered her wits, she roared at Gu Qingyao, ¡°What are you doing? Bitch, get lost!¡±
At that moment, Zhong Bingyuan entered. She was still looking excited. Gu Qingyao had not allowed her to look, and she was curious as to what the woman inside wasughing about.
She was amazed when Gu Qingyao kicked the door open. She followed excitedly to see what was going on. Only to see a couple of familiar faces!
Her footsteps immediately faltered!
When Zheng Lin and Zhong Guangping saw Zhong Bingyuan, they were utterly amazed!
Chapter 1010 - Meeting (1)
Chapter 1010: Meeting (1)
Their child. Even though they had not seen her for four years, they still recognized her.
When Zhong Bingyuan went missing, she was nine years old. Now she is thirteen. She had grown, but her features had not changed much. As her parents, they immediately recognized her!
This¡ was their Yuan Yuan?
Zhong Bingyuan hade in to see what was going on but had not expected to see these faces. The two people facing her were so familiar-looking. And those two women next to them too. The face of the woman wearing the revealing dress immediately rushed into her mind.
A piercing pain rushed through her brain. She felt as if something was trying to tunnel its way out of the depths of her mind. The more she tried to see clearly what it was, the more her head hurt.
¡°Ah¡¡±
Zhong Bingyuan clutched her head in pain and squatted on the floor.
Gu Qingyao was frightened. She did not have time to bother with the rest but rushed over. ¡°Yuan Yuan, Yuan Yuan, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan copsed onto the ground. She clutched her head and shook it wildly as she hit it. ¡°Pain¡ ah ah. Pain, ah ah¡¡±
Gu Qingyao was so frightened she quickly restrained her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t hit. Your head is still injured!¡±
¡°Wuwuwu, pain¡ pain ah¡¡±
Gu Qingyao was in a panic. Zhong Bingyuan was in such great pain that she must have been provoked. She turned to nce at Zhou Furong, Sun Huihui, Zhong Guangping and Zheng Lin. When she saw them all looking at her nkly, she immediately realized that these people must have recognized Zhong Bingyuan.
Zhong Bingyuan screamed for a while, then suddenly fainted.
Everything happened too fast. Gu Qingyao had no time to think further. She scooped Zhong Bingyuan up and rushed out.
It was not far from the fish and pickles restaurant and her car was parked there. She carried Zhong Bingyuan over and drove straight towards the hospital.
In the small house, Zhong Guangping and Zheng Lin were still stunned after suddenly seeing their daughter. They only recovered their wits after Gu Qingyao carried Zhong Bingyuan away.
¡°Wu wu wu wu¡¡± Zheng Lin was still gagged, and she was struggling wildly.
Daughter, her daughter!
Zhong Guangping, who had mbered up and was about to give chase, immediately recovered his wits. He hurriedly removed Zheng Lin¡¯s gag.
¡°Yuan Yuan! Yuan Yuan, ah¡¡±
Zhong Guangping quickly removed Zheng Lin¡¯s ropes. ¡°It¡¯s Yuan Yuan. I know it¡¯s our Yuan Yuan.¡±
Once the ropes were undone, they rushed out,pletely ignoring Zhou Furong and Sun Huihui.
They ran out onto the main street but did not see any traces of Gu Qingyao. Zheng Lin immediately burst into tears. ¡°Yuan Yuan¡ Yuan Yuan¡ what will we do? Where has Yuan Yuan gone?¡±
Zhong Guangping was so anxious he broke out in a sweat. But he still kept his head.
¡°Hospital, she must have gone to the hospital. Yuan Yuan¡¯s head suddenly ached, and the girl brought Yuan Yuan away. They must be going to the hospital.¡±
The streets here were bustling, and there was a public phone nearby. Zhong Guangping hurriedly said, ¡°Lin Lin, don¡¯t panic. I¡±ll make a call to inform our family to check all the hospitals in the capital. Then we¡¯ll go to the nearest hospital. Yuan Yuan is well-dressed. That girl probably treats her quite well.¡±
Which meant that, at least, the people who found her had not mistreated her. Their daughter¡¯s life over the past few years had been quite good.
Zhong Guangping called the Zhong house.
Coincidentally, Old Master Zhong picked up the call.
¡°Hello!¡±
¡°Father, I¡¯ve seen Yuan Yuan. She¡¯s in the capital and seems to be injured. A young girl took her away, and my guess is that they¡¯re heading for the hospital. I didn¡¯t manage to catch them. Hurry and send men to check the various major hospitals.¡±
Chapter 1011 - Meeting (2)
Chapter 1011: Meeting (2)
Old Master Zhong was startled and then surprised, ¡°What did you just say? Yuan Yuan? Yuan Yuan was found?¡±
Zhong Guangping said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Yuan Yuan. I lost them on the way. They should have headed to the hospital. I found them on Main Street. Father, you look for them at all hospitals nearby. I shall go to the nearest one now.¡±
Zhong Guangping hung up the phone after he finished his words and immediately brought Zheng Lin to the nearest hospital.
Old Master Zhong could not believe what he just heard. His granddaughter was missing for four years. And now she was found?
She was right here at the capital?
Wonderful!
¡°Steward! Steward¡¡± Old Master Zhong shouted.
Steward heard Old Master calling him in a hurry and immediately ran over in his round figure, ¡°Old Master¡¡±
¡°Go, search all hospitals in the capital. Yuan Yuan should be at one of the hospitals. Send people to look for her now!¡±
The fat steward was stunned; he said, ¡°Yuan Yuan? Young Lady Yuan Yuan?¡±
¡°Yes, Yuan Yuan. Guangping just called, saying that he saw her on the street. She was injured and was brought away by a young girl. They most likely went to the hospital, near Main Street. Start searching from the area. One hospital by one hospital. Now!
¡°And send people over to all the stations in case she was brought away by others. Go now!¡±
The steward finally reacted to what was happening, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! I¡¯ll go now!¡±
He then turned and ran away.
***
Gu Qingyao was very familiar with the area. She drove at a high speed and reached the hospital within a short period.
The little girl¡¯s injury was quiteplicated.
Gu Qingyao did a checkup on her previously and realised that she had suffered from multiple head injuries.
Chen Qingqing said that they had fallen once when they tried to escape. After the fall, Zhong Bingyuan could not remember anything.
However, Gu Qingyao found out that Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s head was severely injured before the fall. It seemed like she was beaten on the head.
After spending some days with her, Zhong Bingyuan was very smart and polite. She should have received a good education previously.
Chen Qingqing also mentioned that she was wearing nice clothes when she first met her. Gu Qingyao guessed that her parents must treat her well when she was at home.
Thus, she was not abandoned by her parents. It was more likely that she was kidnapped.
Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s head injury showed that she was beaten twice. In total, she had had three head injuries after the fall with Chen Qingqing.
Chen Qingqing and Chen Feng had looked for doctors to treat her. However, they were not able to find good doctors. Some doctors¡¯ treatment showed no effect. Some caused negative effects. But there were some that helped.
Gu Qingyao knew that her injury wasplicated initially. She nned to treat her after she had enough rest. However, she fell again after she reached the capital. Her brain could not take it anymore.
It was one hourter when Zheng Lin and Zhong Guangping found Gu Qingyao and Zhong Bingyuan.
There were no cell phones in that era, and it was difficult tomunicate. It was not easy for Zheng Lin and Zhong Guangping to look for two girls in the hospital.
Zhong Bingyuan had woken up in the hospital ward. Gu Qingyao was helping her by massaging her head.
She knew various meridians of the human body. It would make her feel better and more rxed with the massage.
Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s head was lowered, and she was not very energetic.
¡°How is it? Do you feel better? Does your head still hurt?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan replied, ¡°I feel much better. Sister Gu, I¡¯m so much morefortable from your massage.¡±
Chapter 1012 - 2: Meeting (3)
Chapter 1012: Meeting (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao felt heartbroken when looking at her, ¡°If you can¡¯t remember anything, then don¡¯t try to force yourself to remember. I have promised you that I will treat you. You should rest more and recover slowly before you think about that again. Okay? Don¡¯t think about it now.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan pitifully stared at her, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sure that I know them. But I just can¡¯t remember who they are.¡±
Gu Qingyao tried tofort her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will provide you with the best treatment. You should not think about anything now. Just rest well okay?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan had no choice but to nod her head.
At the same time, Zheng Lin and Zhong Guangping were outside the ward. They cried in joy when they saw Zhong Bingyuan.
¡°Yuan Yuan¡ Yuan Yuan¡¡±
Gu Qingyao turned her head and saw the two of them walking in.
Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s head hurt again when she saw the two people.
¡°Um¡¡±
Gu Qingyao immediately blocked her view and told Zheng Lin and Zhong Guangping, ¡°Don¡¯te near!¡±
The two of them paused.
¡°Yuan Yuan, don¡¯t think about anything. I will need at most a month to treat you. You will remember everything by then. Don¡¯t worry, okay?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan was in pain. She had the gut feeling that she knew the two people. They were standing right in front of her, but she could not take a look at them. Her brain hurt when she tried to recall.
Zheng Lin burst out in tears when she saw Zhong Bingyuan in pain. As her mother, she wanted to hug her immediately.
¡°Yuan Yuan, my Yuan Yuan¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯te near.¡± Gu Qingyao raged and blocked Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s view using her body.
¡°Get out now! Yuan Yuan¡¯s brain is injured. She can¡¯t see you now. Get out!¡±
Zhong Bingyuan was brought in by Gu Qingyao. She was not feeling well after these two people arrived. The nurse immediately asked the two of them to leave.
Zhong Guangping could tell that Zhong Bingyuan was in pain. He pulled Zheng Lin out.
¡°Yuan Yuan is injured. Let¡¯s not try to provoke her. We shall go outside first¡¡±
Zhong Bingyuan could not help but want to look at the two people. Gu Qingyao blocked her view and did not allow her to see.
¡°Listen to me, Yuan Yuan. Your brain is severely injured. You can¡¯t get provoked now; it¡¯s dangerous for you. Listen to my words. Don¡¯t think about anything. You just need to rest. I will treat you once your external injury is better. Okay?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan did not have other ways. Her brain was hurting, but she could not remember anything. The feeling and the pain was exhausting.
She could only listen to Gu Qingyao and lie down to rest.
Afterforting Zhong Bingyuan, Gu Qingyao walked out.
Zheng Lin and Zhong Guangping were waiting outside.
¡°Who are you?¡± Gu Qingyao asked.
The two of them replied, ¡°She¡¯s our daughter, our daughter! Young girl, did you adopt Yuan Yuan?¡±
Gu Qingyao was startled. They were Yuan Yuan¡¯s parents?
What a coincidence?
Zhong Guangping exined, ¡°Young girl, my name is Zhong Guangping. I¡¯m from the Zhong family. The girl lying inside is my daughter. She went missing four years ago. You¡¯re the one who saved her, right? Thank you! Thank you so much! What happened to her? We want to take a look at her.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at Zheng Lin who could barely speak as she was crying. She resembled Zhong Bingyuan slightly. But Zhong Bingyuan looked more alike to Zhong Guangping.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Yuan Yuan¡¯s brain was injured. She can¡¯t remember anything from the past. I don¡¯t think you should see her now. Her brain will hurt once she sees you, and it triggers her previous memory.. Her head injury is severe; her head can¡¯t take any strong reactions at present.¡±
Chapter 1013 - Meeting (4)
Chapter 1013: Meeting (4)
Zheng Lin cried even louder after she heard that. ¡°How did Yuan Yuan get injured? Was it very serious? Please, let me take a look at her. I¡¯ll look for the best doctor. I can find the best doctor to treat my daughter¡¡±
Gu Qingyao exined, ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t need to find a doctor. I will be able to treat her. However, her injury is aplex case. I need to wait for her external injury to recover first. It will take a month. You don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡±
The couple did not know what to say as they looked at the young girl in front of them. She said¡ she could cure Yuan Yuan?
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Please calm down. It¡¯s only temporary that Yuan Yuan cannot recall anything. She will recover soon. It¡¯s not good for her to have any triggers.¡±
¡°Furthermore, how would you prove your identity? Yuan Yuan doesn¡¯t recognise you.¡±
¡°I¡¡± Zheng Lin panicked, ¡°I¡ I¡¯m really her mother! She¡¯s my daughter¡¡±
Zhong Guangping said, ¡°Girl, we don¡¯t need to lie to you. The Zhong family has a daughter missing. You will hear about that once you ask around. We have Yuan Yuan¡¯s photos from when she was young. You¡¯ll understand once you see the photos.¡±
Gu Qingyao believed that when she saw their appearance. However, she was not sure how Zhong Bingyuan went missing. She could not say anything before knowing that.
¡°I¡¯m Gu Qingyao. Gu Yuncheng is my second uncle. The newly arrived Qiao family is my mother¡¯s family. I¡¯m Mo Beihan¡¯s wife; he¡¯s the master of the Mo family. Before confirming your rtionship with Yuan Yuan, I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t let her be with you. But as long as her head injury doesn¡¯t get triggered, she would be fine. I will cure her after her external injury recovers. Please calm down.¡±
The Gu family, Qiao family, Mo family!
These few families were famous in the capital. The huge wedding that Gu Qingyao had was known in the entire capital.
Zhong Guangping then knew about Gu Qingyao¡¯s identity.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Yuan Yuan¡¯s brain is injured, and she cannot remember anything from the past. Your presence triggers her memory, and her brain is unable to take that at the moment. Please wait and give her some time to get used to it. When her injury slowly recovers, she will be better.¡±
Zheng Lin and Zhong Guangping did not know what to say.
Their daughter was right in front of them, but they could not acknowledge her or even meet her¡
¡°Lady Gu, the medicine is ready!¡±
A nurse came with a bowl of Chinese medicine. This was the medicine Gu Qingyao prescribed for Zhong Bingyuan. The hospital helped to prepare the medicine.
Gu Qingyao took over the bowl. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±
She brought the medicine into the ward. ¡°Yuan Yuan, it¡¯s time for your medicine. Your headache will get better after you drink it.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan finished the medicine obediently.
Gu Qingyao did not tell Zhong Bingyuan the identities of Zheng Lin and Zhong Guangping. She was scared that she would overthink.
¡°Yuan Yuan, your brother and sister¡¯s stall is about to close. I¡¯ll send you backter for you to rest at home. Don¡¯t think about other things, okay?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan nodded her head.
¡°Sleep for a while. I¡¯ll call youter!¡±
Gu Qingyao came out after Zhong Bingyuan fell asleep. Zheng Lin and Zhong Guangping were still waiting outside.
Gu Qingyao used the hospital¡¯s telephone to call her second brother. She did not know who Zhong Guangping was. She was not sure how much Mo Beihan knew about the Zhong family. Her second brother Gu Jinhang should be familiar with that.
¡°Second Brother, are you free now? Come to the hospital.¡±
Chapter 1014 - Mo Beihan Loses His Temper (1)
Chapter 1014: Mo Beihan Loses His Temper (1)
Gu Qingyao told him the address and what happened to Zhong Bingyuan.
Gu Jinhang was startled. ¡°The Zhong family?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. The Zhong family. Yuan Yuan¡¯s father is called Zhong Guangping, and her mother is called Zheng Lin. Help me check if the Zhong family had lost a daughter four years ago.¡±
It was easier for Gu Jinhang to investigate once he had a definite target.
The capital was huge but small at the same time. In the past, he only knew that Zhong Bingyuan was from a Zhong family. However, there were plenty of Zhong families in the capital. The technology was not developed in this era; it was not easy to investigate.
Things were different now.
Gu Jinhang knew about everything after making a few calls.
Gu Qingyao was still waiting there after he reached the hospital.
Zheng Lin and Zhong Guangping were also there as they would not just leave their daughter here. But they had informed their family that Yuan Yuan was found.
Zhong Guangping recognised Gu Jinhang when he appeared. He was one of the elites in the capital. Zhong Guangping certainly knew him.
After confirming both sides¡¯ identities, both parties were more assured. Gu Qingyao told them the details after knowing that the entire Zhong family loved Zhong Bingyuan.
¡°Yuan Yuan was not saved by me. She was rescued by two of my friends. Four years ago, the siblings met Yuan Yuan at Jiangchong City. Yuan Yuan was being chased by human traffickers. When they tried to escape, Yuan Yuan and my little sister fell and were injured. Luckily, they managed to escape the traffickers. They brought Yuan Yuan back to their home.
¡°The two of them don¡¯t have parents and are both very young. They spent all their money trying to take care of Yuan Yuan and brought her to see doctors. Other people in their family bullied them, ming them for wasting food on an outsider. They could not live in their hometown anymore. Yuan Yuan mentioned her name when they first met her. She also told them that her family was at the capital. Thus, they brought her here to look for her family.
¡°The journey was difficult for them. It took them more than a year to reach here recently. Then they met me here.¡±
¡
Gu Qingyao told them everything she knew in detail. Chen Qingqing and Chen Feng were already struggling with their lives. They suffered much more when they had to take care of Zhong Bingyuan as well. Gu Qingyao exined everything as she did not think there was anything to hide.
If the Zhong family decided topensate them, then the siblings deserved that.
Zheng Lin and Zhong Guangping then knew how much suffering their daughter had been through.
Zhong Guangping said, ¡°Where¡ Where are they now? They saved my daughter. I need to thank them personally.¡±
¡°Right! Right!¡± Zheng Lin cried and said, ¡°I need to go as well. I need to thank them for saving Yuan Yuan.¡±
Human traffickers!
Her Yuan Yuan was still so young back then. She did not know how much more suffering she would go through if she was sold to someone else.
Gu Qingyao took a look at the time. Chen Qingqing and Chen Feng should be done with their stall by now. She said towards Zhong Guangping and Zheng Lin, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll bring you to see them and send Yuan Yuan back as well.¡±
Gu Jinhang wanted to take a look at Chen Qingqing and Chen Feng as well.
Gu Qingyao drove her car. Zhong Bingyuan was sitting beside her in the car.
Gu Jinhang drove his car behind hers. Zhong Guangping and Zheng Lin were riding with him in his car. To prevent Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s brain from getting provoked again, Gu Qingyao did not allow her to see the couple¡¯s faces.
They arrived at the Chen family¡¯s house.
Gu Qingyao led Zhong Bingyuan into the house. The door to the courtyard was opened. Chen Qingqing and Chen Feng just came back not long ago and were currently packing up their things.
Chapter 1015 - Mo Beihan Loses His Temper (2)
Chapter 1015: Mo Beihan Loses His Temper (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Two of the hired aunties were here. They were about to make buns and dumplings.
Chen Qingqing smiled when she saw Gu Qingyao and Zhong Bingyuan. ¡°Sister Gu, Yuan Yuan, you¡¯re back!
¡°Have you eaten? If not, I¡¯ll cook now.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I brought Yuan Yuan out, and we ate. Qing Qing, you hired people?¡±
Gu Qingyao was surprised with the progress.
Chen Qingqing smiled with some embarrassment. ¡°Yuan Yuan told us to do that. Previously, we had to set up the stall every morning and night. Though we earned money, we were busy every day. We didn¡¯t have any time for ourselves. Yuan Yuan said that we spent all our time on work and could not manage our studies.
¡°She asked us to sell more things and hire someone to help. And we¡¯ll only set up the stall in the morning. We will be back by lunch at thetest and then we can study in the afternoon and at night.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°This is good! You¡¯re still young. There¡¯s no need to rush to earn money. Studying is more important.¡±
She lowered her head to look at Zhong Bingyuan. ¡°Yuan Yuan is so smart!¡±
She was indeed smart.
It was rare for a thirteen-year-old child to have that mindset.
Gu Qingyao knew that it was not the best situation for them if they were busy all the time. The most important thing for them now was to seize the opportunity and study. There would be plenty of chances to earn money in the future, especially in the next decade. They did not need to rush now.
Chen Qingqing and Chen Feng were used to life in the countryside. It was their habit to save money. They could not change that suddenly.
After earning so much money, they could only think of working harder and earning more.
Gu Qingyao nned to mention that after they had some savings. However, Zhong Bingyuan realised that when it was only a few days past. She also managed to convince them.
She was only thirteen years old and could not remember anything from the past. She had suffered too many times in the countryside. She was really smart when she could still see the whole picture.
Zhong Bingyuan was delighted. ¡°You¡¯re much smarter than me, sister!¡±
She turned and looked at the car outside. She then looked back at Gu Qingyao. ¡°Sister Gu, I know them, don¡¯t I? I¡¯m feeling better now. My head doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±
Gu Qingyao touched her head gently. ¡°The trigger on your brain was too strong, and you could not take it. It shouldn¡¯t hurt as badly once you slowly get used to it. So, don¡¯t be worried. You need to slowly adapt to that.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan took a glimpse again but did not ask for their identities. She was sure that she knew them. But it only made her think about it more.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Go back to your room. Read some books. You can go to school next year.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan nodded and returned to her room.
Gu Qingyao then told Chen Qingqing and Chen Feng about Zheng Lin and Zhong Guangping. They were shocked when they heard that they were Yuan Yuan¡¯s parents.
Gu Jinhang¡¯s car was parked outside the courtyard. Zheng Lin and Zhong Guangping could see everything in the yard from the window of the car.
The courtyard was really old and broken down in Zheng Lin and Zhong Guangping¡¯s eyes. Zheng Lin cried in despair after thinking that this was the ce where her daughter had stayed in the past few years.
¡°What should we do now? How much suffering had Yuan Yuan been through all these years? Such an old ce¡ No, I can¡¯t let Yuan Yuan be at this kind of ce anymore.¡±
Zheng Lin then was about to open the door.
Chapter 1016 - Mo Beihan Loses His Temper (3)
Chapter 1016: Mo Beihan Loses His Temper (3)
Zhong Guangping frowned and held her back. He carefully nced sideways at Gu Jinhang, who was driving.
¡°Lin Lin, what are you doing? Yuan Yuan is injured. You must not overstimte her now. She is doing well. Didn¡¯t you see how the Chen siblings dote on her?
¡°They live in a house like that, and their circumstances are so difficult, but they still buy such nice clothes for Yuan Yuan. Yuan Yuan is better dressed than either of them. If not for them, Yuan Yuan would¡¯ve been dead by now!¡±
¡°But¡ but¡¡±
As her mother, Zheng Lin felt terrible that she could see her daughter but could not bring her back home.
¡°No buts!¡± Zhong Guangping said. ¡°We must ensure that Yuan Yuan is safe. This is the best possible oue. All these years, she did not encounter any bad people but has an older brother and sister who takes care of her. She has been well and safe all these years. It¡¯s a one-in-a-million chance that she has returned to us.
¡°Miss Gu already said! If Yuan Yuan recuperates for a while, she can undergo treatment, and Miss Gu will be able to cure her. Lin Lin, calm down. Miss Gu is a student of Jiang Yiru, the famous physician from Jiangnan. She told us so confidently that she can cure Yuan Yuan, which means that, to her, Yuan Yuan¡¯s injuries are a small problem.
¡°Yuan Yuan is doing so well. We¡¯ll just wait a little longer, and we can bring Yuan Yuan home!¡±
Gu Jinhang was sitting in front. Now he opened the door and got out of the car.
In the house, Gu Qingyao had already exined matters to Chen Qingqing. When Gu Jinhang got out of the car, Chen Feng and Chen Qingqing¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Second Cousin Gu!¡±
Gu Jinhang smiled and greeted them. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years. You¡¯ve both grown up!¡±
Chen Feng hurried into the house and brought a stool out for Gu Jinhang. Gu Qingyao went to the car to call Zheng Lin and Zhong Guangping over.
They sat in the yard and discussed the situation.
The moment Zhong Guangping entered, he bowed deeply to Chen Feng and Chen Qingqing.
¡°Thank you for saving my daughter!¡±
Chen Feng hurriedly told him not to stand on ceremony.
¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t need to be so polite. It was a coincidence that we met Yuan Yuan. She was just a child of nine. We could not possibly ignore her.¡±
Zhong Guangping knew very well that his daughter had met good people.
Otherwise, given the poor conditions in the countryside, it was already remarkable that she had survived. They had even supported her for four years and spent as much money as they could to find doctors to treat her. The average person would not have done that.
Now they had even brought Yuan Yuan to the capital so that her parents would have a chance to meet her. He owed them a great debt.
They chatted for a while, and Gu Qingyao said, ¡°As a doctor, my advice is that Yuan Yuan should remain in the Chen household for the next month. She is still recovering, and it is best that she is undisturbed.
¡°If she returns to the Zhong house, everything will be what she was once familiar with. This will be an even greater disturbance to her.
¡°If her injury healspletely, then the problem with her memory can be easily dealt with. Seeing familiar things more often will be beneficial to her recovery. But things are different now. Her head has been severely injured at least three times and is very fragile. Right now, building up her health so that it will not affect her in the future is more important than regaining her memory.¡±
Zhong Guangping nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right¡ as long as Yuan Yuan¡¡±
¡°No way. I must be together with my daughter. I cannot be separated from her¡¡±
Chapter 1017 - Mo Beihan Loses His Temper (4)
Chapter 1017: Mo Beihan Loses His Temper (4)
Zheng Lin eximed before Zhong Guangping could finish speaking. He paused and hurriedly consoled Zheng Lin, ¡°Lin Lin, Yuan Yuan is injured. We must listen to the doctor¡¯s advice. We just have to wait for another month. Yuan Yuan is right here. If you miss her, we cane and visit her.
¡°At most, we will prevent her from realizing we are here. Listen to the doctor and let Yuan Yuan stay here.¡±
Zheng Lin could not bear it. Her daughter had been lost for four years, and now they had finally found her. She wanted to keep her daughterpany every day, look at her, take care of her, and never allow her to suffer again.
¡°But¡ no! I can¡¯t let Yuan Yuan remain here. I haven¡¯t seen Yuan Yuan for four years. We¡¯ve finally found her, and she¡¯s so badly injured. How can she stay here and suffer?
¡°No, I want to take care of her myself, or I¡¯ll worry. This ce is so dpidated. How can she recuperate¡¡±
¡°Lin Lin!¡± Zhong Guangping growled softly, his brow furrowed. ¡°Yuan Yuan¡¯s life here is very good. She is not suffering. She has already lived with these siblings for four years and doesn¡¯t remember us any longer. Now, her older brother and sister are the people whom she is closest with and trusts the most. She will recover best in a ce where she feels safest.
¡°At the moment, it is crucial that she doesn¡¯t imagine things. It¡¯s just one month. In one month, Yuan Yuan will remember us.¡±
¡°But¡¡±
¡°No buts! It¡¯s decided. I will not permit my daughter to be harmed again!¡±
Zhong Guangping¡¯s expression had changed. He looked at Zheng Lin in displeasure, and with a trace of warning.
Zhong Guangping looked at Gu Qingyao. ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯re a doctor. You know best what is the most beneficial for Yuan Yuan. We will listen to you. For the next few days, we will have to trouble you to take care of Yuan Yuan. Right now, the family does not understand the situation. They wanted to see Yuan Yuan, but I stopped them. I¡¯ll go back now and exin matters to them.
¡°As for Yuan Yuan, if you need anything, please let us know. We will certainly cooperate!¡±
Zhong Guangping thanked Chen Qingqing and Chen Feng again, then immediately led Zheng Lin away.
Zheng Lin had not expected her husband to just leave like that. She could not ept it.
¡°No¡ I won¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t leave. Yuan Yuan, my Yuan Yuan. I want to bring her home. I want to take care of her. I don¡¯t want her to suffer here¡¡±
Zhong Guangping dragged her away, but could not cover her mouth.
In the courtyard, Gu Qingyao and the others exchanged looks. They did not really know what to say. Gu Qingyao and Gu Jinhang nced at the door and then at each other. Then they lowered their eyes and did not say anything.
In the house, Zhong Bingyuan had done her best to control herself, but she heard some noises. Especially Zheng Lin¡¯s cries at the end. She heard them all.
Shey with her head on the table and quietly looked in the direction of the courtyard door.
She had controlled herself and refused to allow herself to look. But she had heard the voices. Those words¡ they must be her rtives?
Zhong Bingyuan rested her head on the table. She felt a little unhappy. The woman¡¯s words made her feel ufortable¡
¡°Yuan Yuan¡¡±
Gu Qingyao entered to see Zhong Bingyuan resting her head on the table near the window. She walked over to sit down next to Zhong Bingyuan. ¡°Just now¡ did you see everything?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t look at them. At first, I did not hear what you said clearly. But I heard what thatdy shouted towards the end.¡±
Chapter 1018 - Mo Beihan Loses His Temper (5)
Chapter 1018: Mo Beihan Loses His Temper (5)
Gu Qingyao asked, ¡°Do you want to know who they are?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan frowned. Her head still ached a little from thinking about these things, but not as severely as before.
¡°Older Sister Gu, they¡¯re¡ my rtives, right?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded.
Zhong Bingyuan did not speak.
In her heart, she both longed for her family and was also afraid of them.
After so many years in the countryside, she had clearly seen that girls had very low status. Everyone preferred sons to daughters. Some people had told her that her parents had sold her to human traffickers.
But her older siblings told her that she must have lived pretty well because she had been wearing very nice clothes. She was the child of a rich family.
She vaguely guessed who those two people were. She had been curious, but for some reason, when she heard thosest words, she suddenly¡ did not feel curious anymore.
Zhong Bingyuan raised her head and said, ¡°Older Sister Gu, I don¡¯t want to think too much now. I just want to take my medicine and recuperate peacefully. I will have recovered in a month. Then you can treat me, and I¡¯ll be able to remember my past?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. To me, your injury is easy to treat. But you have too many severe injuries, and you need a period of recovery before you reach the optimal period for treatment. That¡¯s why I want to wait a month before treating you.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan nodded. ¡°All right, I understand. You don¡¯t need to tell me who those people were. I¡¯ll be good and stay here to recuperate. In a month, you will make me better, and I¡¯ll naturally be able to remember everything.¡±
Gu Qingyao was somewhat surprised by this answer!
If a child went missing and lost her memory, her most pressing questions would surely be about her parents and family, right?
Now, they were right here, and Gu Qingyao was surprised that Zhong Bingyuan did not pursue who they were.
¡°Yuan Yuan, are you sure?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan nodded with determination. ¡°Yes. Since it¡¯s best for me not to think of anything now, I¡¯ll just wait out the month obediently. Anyway, I will know everything in a month.¡±
Gu Qingyao was amazed by this child¡¯s calmness and logical mind.
Gu Qingyao smiled and patted Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s head. ¡°All right, we¡¯ll do it your way. Rest and take your medicine regrly. In a couple of days, I wille and change your dressing.¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
Gu Qingyao chatted with them for a while, then left with Gu Jinhang.
Meanwhile, Zhou Furong and Sun Huihui werepletely stunned when Gu Qingyao carried Zhong Bingyuan away!
That was Zhong Bingyuan?
It was definitely Zhong Bingyuan. Although they had not seen her for four years, that brat had made a deep impression on them. They were definitely right.
Zhou Furong and Sun Huihui returned forlornly to the Mo house.
When they reached the Mo house, they hid in their room.
¡°Mother, was¡ was that Zhong Bingyuan? Why¡ why is she here?¡±
Zhou Furong was panicking a little. ¡°How would I know? Damn it, wasn¡¯t the little bitch sold? Why did she appear in the capital?¡±
¡°Then¡ is it possible that the human traffickers sold her to someone in the capital?¡±
¡°Impossible!¡±
Zhou Furong said with certainty. ¡°When human traffickers kidnap children, they only sell the children deep in the mountainous regions. How could they sell her in the capital?¡±
¡°Then¡ then why did she appear here? And she¡¯s with Gu Qingyao too!¡±
Zhou Furong waspletely perplexed. She did not know what to do.
Chapter 1019 - Mo Beihan Loses His Temper (6)
Chapter 1019: Mo Beihan Loses His Temper (6)
Zhou Furong said, ¡°That bitch is with Gu Qingyao. I wonder if she has told Gu Qingyao that we were the ones who sold her? If Gu Qingyao finds out, then¡ she will certainly find a way to drive us out.¡±
Sun Huihui nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. If she knew, she would certainly use it as an excuse to drive us out of the house. She already dislikes us and wants to get rid of us, but she hasn¡¯t been able to find an excuse.¡±
¡°If Zhong Bingyuan told her, she would certainly drive us out.¡±
¡°No, we must not be driven out just like that. Why should we? Why should we?¡±
Zhou Furong and Sun Huihui were in a frenzy. They had finally obtained luxury and wealth. Who would willingly give that up?
How could their lives in the pastpare with the lives they now led in the Mo Family?
The capital was so prosperous and had so many nice things that they had never tried before. How could they be driven out just like that?
¡°Mother, what should we do?¡±
¡°What should we do? Of course, we should get you to marry Mo Beihan as soon as possible. Even if we don¡¯t manage to marry you to him immediately, we can make him interested in you and protective of you. You must get into his bed.¡±
Sun Huihui said anxiously. ¡°I know. I know only Mo Beihan can protect us. But¡ but¡¡±
Sun Huihui was both embarrassed and angry. ¡°I just can¡¯t find a chance to get close to him.¡±
In reality, it was Mo Beihan who did not give her a chance. She had been prepared to throw herself at him many times, but Mo Beihan was not tricked at all.
Zhou Furong said, ¡°No matter what, Huihui, you are now our only hope. Before Gu Qingyao drives us out, we must seize the opportunity and deal with Mo Beihan.¡±
Sun Huihui understood all that. ¡°Then¡ Mother, what should I do?¡±
Zhou Furong replied, ¡°We don¡¯t have time now. It¡¯s not realistic to make him like you. We¡¯ll think about thatter. Huihui, the first thing you should do now is to cause something to happen between the two of you. Force him to take responsibility for you. Even if Gu Qingyao wants to act, she will reconsider.
¡°Trust me, Huihui, all men are the same. At the moment, you are still his younger cousin. Once you¡¯re with him, you don¡¯t need to demand anything from him at first, he just has to agree to let us continue living in the Mo house. Then you are still his younger cousin and can continue to be with him. No man will reject such temptation.¡±
Sun Huihui nodded. ¡°Mother, I know what to do!¡±
***
That day, Mo Beihan had been to a dinner party and drunk a fair bit. When he got home, he reeked of alcohol.
When he got home, he was staggering and about to find his own wife for some fun. Sun Huihui and Zhou Furong had been waiting for this moment for a long time, and they spotted him.
Their eyes lit up. Here was their chance!
¡°Quick, this is a good opportunity!¡± Zhou Furong prompted Sun Huihui.
Sun Huihui was delighted. She had not expected Mo Beihan to be drunk. This was great.
They watched Mo Beihane in and walk towards the courtyard at the back. He followed the corridor towards the little house that he and Gu Qingyao lived in.
Ever since the time Sun Huihui ran straight into the little house and was thrown out, Mo Beihan had asked the servants to be more watchful. Sun Huihui could not enter the house without Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao¡¯s permission.
So the corridor was their only chance.
Sun Huihui seized the opportunity and took the initiative to rush over.
¡°Older Cousin¡¡±
Mo Beihan was just about to look for Gu Qingyao!
When he suddenly heard that sickly sweet voice, he felt so disgusted that he broke out in goosebumps.
Chapter 1020 - Mo Beihan Loses His Temper (7)
Chapter 1020: Mo Beihan Loses His Temper (7)
He immediately erupted. He had already tolerated this woman for a long time. His patience had worn thin.
¡°Older Cousin¡ Older Cousin, you¡¯re back!¡±
Sun Huihui had specially dressed up. She ran over to Mo Beihan and reached out to grab his arm.
Mo Beihan was enraged. Instead, he grabbed her arm and gave it a vicious twist!
There was a clear, crunching sound as a bone snapped.
¡°Ah¡¡±
The piercing scream almost broke Zhou Furong¡¯s eardrums.
The moment the terrible scream rang out, Mo Beihan let go of Sun Huihui¡¯s broken arm. He grabbed her by her neck and lifted her up single-handedly so that her feet dangled off the ground.
The fear of death immediately rushed into Sun Huihui¡¯s mind. She was being throttled and could not say a word. Her eyes were wide in fear as she looked at Mo Beihan. No matter how hard she struggled, Mo Beihan¡¯s steel-like arm did not budge!
In his previous life, Mo Beihan had already known that these people were not rted to the Mo family at all, and were not even Fang Zhenguo¡¯s descendants. They had harmed many Mo family members in order to obtain a better life. He disliked them immensely.
If not for the fact that the evidence had not reached the capital, and that he had to consider Grandfather¡¯s feelings, he would have gotten rid of this irritating lot long ago.
Sun Huihui had tried to seduce him again and again. He was so irritated!
¡°Ah¡ stop¡ stop, let her go, let her go¡¡±
Zhou Furong was horrified by this sudden turn of events. When she recovered her wits, she screamed and rushed over.
When she rushed over to Mo Beihan¡¯s side, she exerted her full strength to drag Sun Huihui down, but her entire body was soon hanging on Mo Beihan¡¯s arm. Even then, she still could not get Sun Huihui down.
She could see that Sun Huihui¡¯s face had turnedpletely red as if she was about to suffocate at any moment. Zhou Furong was terrified.
¡°Let her go, let her go¡ Mo Beihan, you demon. Stop it¡ ah ah ah¡¡±
Zhou Furong frantically beat Mo Beihan. Mo Beihan was already very irritated, and his fuse was shorter after drinking some alcohol. When Zhou Furong rushed over again, he was so angry he simply sent Zhou Furong flying with a kick.
Mo Beihan¡¯s kick was merciless. With his ability, how could a woman like Zhou Furong withstand his blow?
Crash!
Zhou Furong could not even scream. Mo Beihan¡¯s kick had sent her flying. The corridor was paved, and its surface was slick. She flew backwards and slid a long way before she hit a wall and finally came to a stop. She curled into a ball, hugging her abdomen. She could not even mber to her feet.
When the servants heard Sun Huihui¡¯s terrible scream, all of them came running. They were terrified by the scene before them!
Great-aunt Mo, her son, Zhou Haibin, and her three grandsons came too. They stared at the scene in bewilderment.
Grandfather and Grandma Mo had heard the noise and hurried over to see what was happening.
Mo Beihan angrily flung Sun Huihui aside. Behind her was a garden. She fell over the corridor¡¯s railing and onto the small stone path in the garden.
When she hit the ground, her first response was to back away, as far from Mo Beihan as possible.
¡°Beihan, what are you doing?¡±
Old Master Mo was truly frightened. This was the first time he had seen Mo Beihan so angry. What had happened!
When she saw that Old Master Mo had arrived, Zhou Furong seemed to have found a source of support. She caught her breath and began crying and wailing. ¡°He¡¯s crazy. He wants to kill us! Uncle¡ wuwuwu, save us¡¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Mo Beihan drew his gun and aimed it at Zhou Furong. ¡°If you fuss some more, I¡¯ll shoot you!¡±
Chapter 1021 - A Present For You (1)
Chapter 1021: A Present For You (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Everything immediately grew still. Even Great-aunt Mo, who was about to make a big fuss, was stunned!
Zhou Furong¡¯s screams and cries suddenly stopped, as if they had been choked off. She looked at Mo Beihan, her eyes wide in terror.
Grandma Mo was also terrified when she saw that Mo Beihan had drawn his gun.
¡°Mo Beihan, what are you doing? Put the gun down!¡±
A life was at stake. It was clear that Mo Beihan had been drinking, and Grandma Mo was worried that something might happen.
Her eldest grandson was so outstanding, nothing must happen to him.
Mo Beihan raged, ¡°Grandfather, these people are not Uncle Fang¡¯s children at all. I¡¯ve already found the evidence, and it will arrive in the capital soon. Besides, I suspect that this great-aunt does not have blood ties to the Mo family. This young girl keeps seducing me. She tries to fling herself at me every time she sees me. If she really were my cousin, why would she do something so shameless?
¡°Unless they have realized that you care about Uncle Fang, but not about them. They¡¯re afraid that once they¡¯ve been exposed, they won¡¯t be able to stay in the Mo house and live in thep of luxury. So their wishful thinking is to get Sun Huihui to seduce me so that they can continue to live here. She¡¯s definitely not my cousin!¡±
The moment he finished speaking, all the servants looked at Sun Huihui suspiciously.
The family had been staying in the Mo house for a while, and the servants knew them. They had seen Sun Huihui¡¯s actions.
They had served in wealthy families for a long time. They had seen plenty of women who tried to seduce men to obtain a higher status. They could discern her intentions at a nce.
But Sun Huihui was the Master¡¯s younger cousin, and they could not possibly be together. So although the servants found it strange, they did not say anything.
Now that the Master said it himself, they suddenly felt that it might be true.
She would not be acting like that unless they were not really cousins.
Mo Beihan¡¯s words terrified Great-aunt¡¯s family. Even Old Master Mo and Grandma Mo were stunned.
Not Fang Zhenguo¡¯s children?
Also¡ not part of the Mo family?
Old Master Mo could not ept it. ¡°Beihan¡ you¡ is what you¡¯re saying true?¡±
He did not really care if Great-aunt Mo really belonged to the Mo family. He cared about whether Fang Zhenguo had descendants.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯ve already found proof. It will reach the capital in a couple of days. Grandfather, when it arrives, you can see it for yourself.¡±
¡°No¡ you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±
Great-aunt Mo screamed.
Zhou Furong snapped out of her trance. Deep terror washed over her. They must not admit it, or her entire family was finished.
¡°No¡ Mo Beihan, you¡¯re too much. You even dare go to such lengths to get rid of us. Uncle, Uncle, please give us justice! Huihui is only showing concern for her older cousin, but she has been maligned. Wu wu wu she¡¯s such a young girl! If word gets out, her life won¡¯t be worth living!
¡°God! We¡¯ve suffered for so many years in Yangcheng and now that we¡¯ve reached the capital, we¡¯ve fallen into a plot like that. Father, do you see what happened? The Mo family will not shelter us. Wuwuwu, my Huihui, my¡¡±
Bang!
Gu Qingyao happened to return at this moment. She simultaneously steadied Mo Beihan and took the gun from his hand. She fired at Zhou Furong!
The bullet whizzed past her, scratching her face and smashing a fish tank behind her with a bang.
¡°Ah¡¡±
Everyone in the courtyard screamed.
¡°Everyone, shut up!¡±
Chapter 1022 - A Present For You (2)
Chapter 1022: A Present For You (2)
Gu Qingyao bellowed in rage. Everyone in the courtyard was so frightened they dared not make a sound. Silence fell over the yard.
Zhou Furong was so terrified that she turned pale. She did not dare to say anything anymore. Even Great-aunt Mo, who was usually so domineering, was now shivering and huddled together with Zhou Furong and the others. The entire family was silent.
Gu Qingyaoughed coldly. She put away Mo Beihan¡¯s gun and steadied him.
Mo Beihan had drunk a lot of alcohol that day. Although he still knew what he was doing, being drunk was unpleasant. He had been in a pretty good mood when he was looking for Gu Qingyao but had encountered so many irritating people. They made such a fuss that he felt annoyed.
Mo Beihan leaned on Gu Qingyao¡¯s shoulder and nuzzled her. He said somewhat pitifully, ¡°They¡¯re so noisy. They¡¯re making my head ache!¡±
Gu Qingyao rubbed his temples. ¡°You¡¯ve had so much alcohol, of course your head aches.¡±
She nced at Old Master Mo. ¡°Grandma, Brother Beihan has had too much to drink. I¡¯ll help him back to the room to rest. You help Grandfather back! We¡¯ll settle things here.¡±
Old Master Mo did not say anything as Grandma Mo dragged him off.
Old Master Mo left with Grandma Mo. Gu Qingyao nced at Steward Zhong, who was in the yard. ¡°Steward!¡±
Steward Zhong hurried forward. ¡°Madam!¡±
¡°Bring these people to the house in the suburbs. Get someone to watch them. No one is to step outside of the house without permission from the Master or me.¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
With that, Gu Qingyao helped Mo Beihan up the stairs.
After they had gone upstairs and closed the room door, they could still hear Great-aunt Mo, Zhou Furong and Sun Huihui crying and screaming in the yard.
¡°I won¡¯t go! I won¡¯t go! I¡¯m a daughter of the Mo family. This is my home¡¡±
¡°Let me go¡ this is my home¡¡±
Bang!
Gu Qingyao closed the room door. Finally, they had some peace!
She helped Mo Beihan to lie down. He had really drunk a lot of alcohol. His face was flushed, and he reeked of alcohol.
Gu Qingyao helped him take off his jacket and remove his shirt. Then she took off his shoes and pushed his legs onto the bed.
She got a hot towel and wiped his face. Mo Beihan opened his eyes to see the girl taking care of him.
¡°That girl seduced me!¡± he said pathetically.
Gu Qingyao opened his shirt and wiped his body.
¡°I know!¡±
¡°That girl seduced me!¡± Mo Beihan¡¯s voice rose.
¡°I know. That¡¯s why I was so angry I almost shot her mother. Really, how dare she seduce my husband. She¡¯s asking for it!¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. He was finally satisfied. He closed his eyes andy there obediently while Gu Qingyao changed him intofortable pajamas.
When she finished changing him, heined of a headache. Gu Qingyao had no choice but to sit at the head of the bed and let him lie in herp while she massaged his head.
Gu Qingyao was a doctor, so she knew where the nerves in the head were. Her massages were very soothing.
Mo Beihan closed his eyes and said smilingly, ¡°How nice!¡±
Gu Qingyao was amused. He must really be drunk to act so childishly!
After she had massaged him for a while, Mo Beihan reached out and pulled Gu Qingyao in front of him, then embraced her.
¡°Yao Yao!¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
¡°I made a lot of money today!¡±
¡°Oh? You¡¯re so clever?¡±
Mo Beihan hugged her smugly. ¡°I bought a few houses for you near Main Street in the city center.¡±
Gu Qingyao thought about the little districts near Main Street. She vaguely recalled that a premium district had been built near Main Street recently.
¡°Why are you buying me houses for no reason? We aren¡¯t going to live there.¡±
Chapter 1023 - A Present For You (3)
Chapter 1023: A Present For You (3)
Mo Beihan immediately smiled rather smugly. ¡°It¡¯s not a house, it¡¯s a building and it¡¯s all yours!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
¡°No, that¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s not a building; it¡¯s two buildings. They¡¯re all yours. You can be andy in the future!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at the fellow¡¯s face, flushed with drink. ¡°Mo Beihan, are you drunk? You just bought them under my name without telling me first?¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m so awesome, I can do anything.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
¡°I also ordered a few sets of jewelry overseas and a dozen outfits. They¡¯ll be arriving soon. What else would you like? I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
This subject made Gu Qingyao¡¯s head ache.
This fellow especially enjoyed buying clothes for her. And not just clothes. He also enjoyed buying shoes, bags, all kinds of jewelry and cosmetics. In fact, anything that girls liked.
During the years that they were overseas, she almost never bought clothes for herself. He bought all her clothes.
It was the same when they returned to China. Now and then, various high-end custom-made items arrive from overseas.
He had bought all the clothes she was wearing.
¡°I have plenty of clothes. Don¡¯t be so wasteful. You bought so many that I can¡¯t wear them all even if I wear a new outfit every day. The cloakroom is bursting.¡±
It was embarrassing. In these thrifty times, she and Mo Beihan had only been married for a few months, but the extremelyrge cloakroom that the Mo family had prepared for her in this house was already full.
Mo Beihan turned over and pulled her into his arms, then buried his head in the crook of her neck.
¡°No, I¡¯d like you to dress up beautifully every day. I make money for you to spend.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s heart grew warm. He had said this many times over their years together. But she always felt so blissful whenever she heard it.
Gu Qingyao turned over so he could lie t.
¡°All right, you¡¯ve drunk so much you should have a good sleep. When you wake up, your head will feel better. All right?¡±
Mo Beihan pulled her back into his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Give me a baby!¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed and coaxed him. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll give you a baby. Do you want a son or a daughter?¡±
¡°A son!¡±
¡°Why?¡±
Mo Beihan immediately grew dreamy. ¡°You can be my daughter. Call me Father!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Quick, call me Father. You were so fun when you were a child. You would call me whatever I asked you to. Quick, call me Father!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Are you drunk?¡±
¡°No. I¡¯ve raised you like a daughter since you were young. A daughter like you is enough. Give me a son.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
She did not know how to reply.
She thought about it. It was true that this fellow had treated her like a daughter since she was young.
Gu Qingyao tried to leave, but Mo Beihan held on to her and refused to let her go. He insisted she call him Father.
Drunk men have to be pandered to.
***
Zhong Bingyuan continued to live with the Chens. Although she guessed who the couple was, for some reason, she did not want to know more.
She stayed in the Chen house for the next few days and did not go out at all. Even though Zheng Lin went to look for her, she did not catch sight of her at all.
After resting at home for two days, Zhong Bingyuan felt much better. She wanted to go with her siblings to open the stall and get some fresh air.
They asked Gu Qingyao and she said it was no problem, as long as she did not do any heavy work. So she followed her siblings to open their stall.
Chapter 1024 - Unreasonable (1)
Chapter 1024: Unreasonable (1)
Chen Feng and Chen Qingqing were very hardworking. They were even nning to go to school next year, so they had to seize the opportunity to make more money.
They diligently set up their stall every day.
That morning, they came to set up their stall as usual. Zhong Bingyuan was bored of staying at home, so she followed her siblings to help out.
Their stall now had many more items. There were steamed buns, wontons, and dumplings. Besides that, there was their best-selling noodles.
Today, their business was as good as usual. The siblings had hired two women to help them, but they were still very busy.
Zhong Bingyuan sat there watching her siblings bustle about. She was delighted to think that their prospects had grown brighter and brighter!
She felt a warmth that she had never experienced before.
As time passed, the breakfast rush began. The stall grew busier and busier. Zhong Bingyuan smiled and happily went to help.
Chen Feng and Chen Qingqing doted on her and they would not permit a little girl whose wound still had not healed to work. They only allowed her to carry a bowl now and then and collect money.
The girl was very happy. She had lived with this older brother and sister for four years. Their lives in the past four years had been too hard. Of course, she was happy that they could earn so much money now.
She was very pretty and her smile was especially sweet. The customers all liked her.
Zhong Bingyuan hade looking for her daughter almost every day. Zhong Bingyuan was her darling and her only support in the Zhong family. But she had lost the girl four years ago. During those years, she could not sleep at night. She longed for her daughter¡¯s return day and night.
She could not have any more children. For the rest of her life, Yuan Yuan would be her only child. Zhong Guangping preferred daughters and the Zhong family also had few girls. Her position in the Zhong family was so high because she had given birth to a daughter.
Her darling daughter. She must certainly bring her back. She was the Zhong family¡¯s youngdy. She should be enjoying everything that the Zhong family could provide. Why should she stay in this ce and suffer?
The Chen house was so dpidated, and now they even brought her daughter out, exposing her to the public gaze as an entrepreneur. How embarrassing for her daughter!
Zheng Lin was on the street quite near Chen Qingqing¡¯s stall. She could only look on as her daughter suffered.
She felt even angrier when she remembered what Zhong Guangping had said to her.
Zhong Guangping knew that Zheng Lin sought out Zhong Bingyuan every day. He saw that Zheng Lin had grown emotionally unstable recently, and he tried his best to spend more time with her. Today, he saw her here and hurried over. ¡°Lin Lin, it¡¯s so cold, and your health is poor. Why are you out here? What if you catch a cold?¡±
Zheng Lin turned and looked at him, her eyes red.
¡°You know that it¡¯s cold? You know that I might catch a cold out here? Have you seen our Yuan Yuan? She¡¯s so badly injured and is still out here running a stall and working even though it¡¯s so cold today.
¡°Who are they? They¡¯re entrepreneurs, which is so shameful. But you won¡¯t let me bring Yuan Yuan away? If others get to know about this, my daughter will have no standing among the upper ss.¡±
Zhong Guangping frowned when he heard such mean words falling from Zheng Lin¡¯s lips. He had already exined things to Zheng Lin countless times. Why wouldn¡¯t she listen?
Zhong Guangping turned his gaze to Zhong Bingyuan, who was at the stall.
The girl¡¯s head was still swathed in bandages, but she was dressed very warmly. Her smile was very innocent. He could tell that she was very happy!
The current Yuan Yuan was much livelier than his memory of his daughter from four years ago.
Chapter 1025 - Unreasonable (2)
Chapter 1025: Unreasonable (2)
Zhong Guangping said, ¡°Lin Lin, don¡¯t be so prejudiced. Isn¡¯t Yuan Yuan doing pretty well? Look carefully. The siblings actually treat her very well. Yuan Yuan¡¯s clothes are much better than theirs. They don¡¯t allow her to do any heavy work; she just helps out here and there.
¡°This is the family that Yuan Yuan has been living with for four years. Yuan Yuan¡¯s actions prove that she¡¯s a good girl. She knows that her siblings¡¯ lives are hard, and she wants to help!¡±
¡°You¡¡± Zheng Lin¡¯s heart ached. ¡°How can you say such things? You can watch your daughter suffer and still refuse to bring her home? Her clothes are nothing. When Yuan Yuan returns to our Zhong family, she will be a rich youngdy. What are these cheap things?¡±
¡°You¡¡± Now Zhong Guangping was really angry. He had been cajoling her for so many days, but Zheng Lin had not changed her mind at all. In fact, she had gotten worse. She gave him a bad feeling.
¡°Lin Lin, how many times must I tell you? Yuan Yuan¡¯s current circumstances are her best option. I¡¯ve asked the hospital¡¯s doctors. Even the doctors say that Yuan Yuan¡¯s medical condition is veryplicated. They¡¯re not sure that they can treat her. They all acknowledge Mrs Mo¡¯s medical skills. They say she might be able to make Yuan Yuan better. Let¡¯s listen to the doctors, all right?
¡°This Miss Gu is the mistress of the Mo family and is the Gu family¡¯s only granddaughter. She¡¯s also the Qiao family¡¯s granddaughter. Do you know how important she is? All the rich families in the entire capital want her favor. She has no reason to deceive us.
¡°Besides, it looks like Yuan Yuan and thisdy get along very well. That is Yuan Yuan¡¯s good fortune. The other youngdies in the capital would like to win her favor, but they don¡¯t even have the opportunity to do so!¡±
If one asked which youngdy in the capital had the highest status, it might not be possible to pinpoint who was first or second. But Gu Qingyao would definitely be the object of much toadying.
If not for the fact that she was used to keeping a low profile and seldom interacted with the circle of renowned beauties and rich matrons in the capital, she would definitely be more well-known.
Zhong Guangping had ascertained his daughter¡¯s medical condition and was well aware that Gu Qingyao had no reason to deceive him. So he had decided to follow Gu Qingyao¡¯s advice. At the very least, he must not offend her.
When he got home, he discussed the matter with his family, and the Old Master had agreed with his decision.
Zhong Guangping felt that he was being very reasonable. Everything he did was for the sake of his daughter. Besides, they only had to wait a month. They had survived the past four years. If it was just a month¡¯s wait, it would be worthwhile, even if it was just to avoid offending Gu Qingyao. But Zheng Lin seemed to be demon-possessed. She simply refused to listen to him.
When Zheng Lin heard all that, she was unable to ept it. In fact, she was very disappointed in Zhong Guangping.
¡°So, you are going to sell your daughter just because of that? Zhong Guangping, are you human?¡±
¡°You¡¡± Zhong Guangping was startled. He could not understand why Zheng Lin was being so unreasonable.
Zheng Lin said, ¡°That¡¯s our daughter. The beloved youngdy of the Zhong family. You¡¯re going to let our daughter suffer just so you can gain the favor of a young girl in her twenties? What kind of lives are the other members of the Zhong Family leading? Don¡¯t you have any pity for your daughter?¡±
¡°Why are you so unreasonable?¡± Zhong Guangping raged.
Zheng Lin said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m unreasonable? Is it you who is unreasonable, or is it me? Aren¡¯t you just doing this to gain the favor of the Mo family?¡±
Chapter 1026 - Unreasonable (3)
Chapter 1026: Unreasonable (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhong Guangping was trying his best to suppress his anger, ¡°Of course I feel heartbroken to see our daughter¡¯s situation. Youe home with me now! We should listen to the doctor¡¯s advice.¡±
¡°How can a twenty-year-old girl be called a doctor?¡±
¡°She¡¯s Jiang Yiru¡¯s disciple!¡± Zhong Guangping growled softly. ¡°I have checked that Lady Gu went overseas to study medicine for six years. She was Jiang Yiru¡¯s only disciple before she went overseas. Her skills are definitely good!
¡°Lady Gu operated on Yuan Yuan personally when she had the head injury. Do you know how severe her injury was? Doctor Zhang said that Yuan Yuan could have lost her life if she did not meet Lady Gu. You still don¡¯t trust her?¡±
Zhong Guangping was not an idiot. How could she not care for their own daughter?
He personally went down to the hospital to consult on Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s situation. After knowing Gu Qingyao¡¯s ability, he then felt assured to leave his daughter with the Chen family for now.
Doctor Zhang had been living in the capital for many years. He was smart and cunning. His ancestors were all from the capital. He knew about many things in the capital.
Doctor Zhang reminded him in envy that it was his daughter¡¯s greatest blessing to have met Gu Qingyao. She was blessed when she was found after she had been missing for four years. She was found in the countryside by the two siblings and even had some rtionship with Gu Qingyao. How lucky she was!
Jiang Yiru had stepped down from the medical industry, and Lady Gu started practicing medicine slowly. He heard that if Jiang Yiru had some patients, she would refer them to Gu Qingyao. He only knew that recently.
It was Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s blessing to have Gu Qingyao treat her. Doctor Zhang also said that others would envy her to be so close to Gu Qingyao.
He was delighted to hear that.
It was both beneficial to her recovery and her future. They definitely needed to seize the opportunity. The entire Zhong family supported his decision.
However, Zheng Lin could not understand the situation here.
¡°No, it¡¯s impossible! I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Zheng Lin had no good impression of Gu Qingyao when she did not allow her to take Zhong Bingyuan away.
¡°She did it on purpose! She¡¯s scared that if we bring Yuan Yuan back, we will not care about the two siblings. That¡¯s the reason why she forced Yuan Yuan to stay. The Chen family will get benefits from us in this way. This must be the truth! These people are very despicable! They¡¯re trying to manipte my daughter!¡±
Zhong Guangping stared at Zheng Lin as if he was looking at an idiot, ¡°Do you understand the situation here? Lin Lin, what has been happening to you these days? Why did you change so much? That¡¯s the Mo family, Mo family! Which family in the capital dares to offend the Mo family? Gu Qingyao still has the Gu and the Qiao families. Why would she keep our daughter in order to take advantage of the Zhong family?
¡°Everything that the Zhong family has may not even be qualified to enter her eyes. Why would she try to take advantage of us?¡±
In the past, there were a few families that couldpete with the Mo family in the capital. For example, the Bai family was one of those.
However, after Gu Qingyao got married and entered the Mo family, the Mo family had be the top family in the capital. Countless people envied Mo Beihan.
He did nothing but get married, and that pushed his family to the top of the summit. And his wife Gu Qingyao was extremely gorgeous. Everyone envied him!
How would such a person try to take advantage of the Zhong family?
Chapter 1027 - You Will See Your Great-Grandson Next Year (1)
Chapter 1027: You Will See Your Great-Grandson Next Year (1)
To be honest, Zhong Guangping totally did not believe that Gu Qingyao had any intentions to his family.
He was d that his daughter had met Gu Qingyao. Besides receiving treatment for her, it was an honor to be close to someone with that kind of identity.
He did not understand why it became maniption in Zheng Lin¡¯s eyes?
Zheng Lin had her own thoughts. ¡°So what if she¡¯s at a high position. The Gu family came from the countryside. How can they educate their girls well? The Qiao family has no influence in the capital. Besides being rich, what else do they have?
¡°It¡¯s understandable that normal families try to get close to them. Why are you behaving this way? Gu Qingyao is rich, but why would she still care about the siblings of the Chen family? From my perspective, she just doesn¡¯t want to help them but tries not to show her true intention. That¡¯s why she kept our daughter, and then the Chen siblings would be able to ask for money and things in return from us.
¡°In the end, we did everything but they would not be grateful to us. They will be grateful to Gu Qingyao. She just wants to take the credit without doing anything.¡±
Zhong Guangping: ¡°¡¡±
He felt that he totally could not understand his wife anymore.
¡°Lin Lin, you were born in an influential family and have received the best education. You were a kind and understandable Young Lady before we got married. You were always caring and considerate in our marriage. I have always respected you. Why did you be like this now?¡±
Zheng Lin was really born into a good family.
The Zheng family was renowned. Almost everyone in the family, from past generations, were all well-educated.
Zheng Lin was a real Young Lady.
Her parents did not have great achievements and lived based on the older generation¡¯s property. However, her uncle¡¯s family was very insightful.
When her grandparents were still around, her uncle was the eldest son in the family. He was the future heir and would inherit almost everything of the Zheng family.
However, her uncle discussed with his father to donate all of their assets.
That was not an easy decision to be made by normal people.
The Master of the Zheng family at that time was still Old Master Zheng, Zheng Lin¡¯s grandfather. He was andowner.
His son and grandson¡¯s generation were not counted.
The Old Master used all his assets to support the country in the war. Thend he owned was distributed to farmers. He only kept a small piece ofnd for younger generations.
He even sold his huge house, and the entire family moved to the countryside.
Zheng Lin¡¯s uncle¡¯s family members were mainly in the army, doctors and teachers. All of them were supporting the nation. The impact on the Zheng family was minimal when most families suffered from the misfortunes.
During the tumultuous times, many people of the Zheng family remained hidden and unknown. Though the Zheng family now was not as capable as other families, they lost very few people over the years.
Zheng Lin was the youngest in the family and did not suffer at all.
It appeared that the Zheng family had no assets left.
However, since it was prepared, no one knew if they had secretly hidden some assets.
Zheng Lin¡¯s family was always her pride.
Educated people were always more arrogant. Zheng Lin was proud of her identity as the Young Lady of the family. She looked down on those who were not educated and businessmen.
Zheng Lin felt heartbroken after hearing Zhong Guangping¡¯s words. ¡°Where did I change? Who do you think I have be now? I¡¯m a mother, and my daughter is being manipted by others and is suffering. As a mother, I can only watch and can¡¯t do anything. What do you think I should do?¡±
Chapter 1028 - You Will See Your Great-Grandson Next Year (2)
Chapter 1028: You Will See Your Great-Grandson Next Year (2)
Zhong Guangping took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you again, no one is trying to manipte Yuan Yuan. It¡¯s the doctor¡¯s advice that Yuan Yuan should stay in the Chen family. She will be home in one month. Stop stirring more trouble. Go home with me now.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡±
¡°You have to leave!¡±
Zhong Guangping lost his patience and dragged Zheng Lin away.
Zheng Lin was terrified and tried to get rid of him. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I want to take my daughter home. Yuan Yuan¡ Yuan Yuan¡ I¡¯m your mother. I¡¯m taking you home. They¡¡±
Zheng Lin was resisting Zhong Guangping and at the same time shouting towards where Zhong Bingyuan was at. However, after she turned around, she realised Zhong Bingyuan was not at the stall anymore when she was quarreling with Zhong Guangping.
Zheng Lin panicked when her daughter disappeared.
¡°Yuan Yuan¡ Yuan Yuan, where are you? Don¡¯t scare me, Yuan Yuan¡¡± Zheng Lin panicked when she could not find her daughter.
¡°Yuan Yuan, where are you? I¡¯m going to take you home¡ Yuan Yuan¡ Where did you keep my daughter¡¡± she screamed.
Zhong Guangping covered her mouth immediately to prevent her from saying more absurd things.
He covered her mouth and dragged her onto the car. He told the servants in the car to watch her and keep her inside the car.
There was a driver and a servant in the car. They immediately locked Zheng Lin inside the car.
Zhong Guangping was also worried when Zheng Lin screamed for her daughter. He was concerned about his daughter when she was not at the stall anymore. After getting Zheng Lin back into the car, he ran towards the stall.
Chen Qingqing and Chen Feng were busy. They did not hear Zheng Lin¡¯s screaming as customers were talking around them.
They were surprised when they saw Zhong Guangping here.
¡°Uncle Zhong, are you here to see Yuan Yuan?¡±
Zhong Guangping took a nce at the stall and smiled. ¡°Where is Yuan Yuan? I know she¡¯s here, but I¡¯m afraid my presence will trigger her memory, so I was standing far away. But she disappeared when I was not paying attention.¡±
Chen Qingqing looked around and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. She told me that she went to chat with some children nearby. She has been here before. Children all like her as she¡¯s smart and pretty. She will be back soon.¡±
Zhong Guangping sighed in relief. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I¡ It¡¯s been too long since I saw her. I¡¯m nervous whenever she¡¯s away. Thank you for taking care of Yuan Yuan for so long.¡±
Chen Qingqing and Chen Feng could understand how nervous the parents were when their child was lost for four years.
¡°Rest assured. Yuan Yuan¡¯s fine now; she¡¯s okay. Sister Gu is very skilled; she will definitely cure Yuan Yuan.¡±
Zhong Guangping felt assured. He thanked them for a while and left.
He stood afar for a while. After seeing Zhong Bingyuan return to the stall, he left in relief.
After the car drove away, Zhong Bingyuan looked in the direction and felt¡ sad.
The conversations they had earlier on, she¡ heard all of them.
She predicted that these two people would be her family and was always curious about their identities.
Her biggest guess was that they were her parents, so she was more curious.
However, her brain hurt when she thought about that. After Sister Gu changed her medication, she slowly got used to it, and her headache was getting better. She was able to ept that gradually.
Chapter 1029 - You Will See Your Great-Grandson Next Year (3)
Chapter 1029: You Will See Your Great-Grandson Next Year (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
That woman woulde to the Chen family to look for her almost every day. She had seen her a few times and even saw her go to the stall today. She saw them talking, and she secretly went over to listen to their conversations without them knowing.
In the end¡ they were her parents.
However, she became sad after hearing what her mum had said.
¡°Yuan Yuan, what happened? Are you not happy?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s head was lowered when she came back. She did not look energetic, and Chen Qingqing thought she was being bullied by someone.
Zhong Bingyuan heard her voice and raised her head.
She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine, sister. Come, I¡¯ll help you with the tes.¡±
Chen Qingqing smiled after knowing that she was okay. ¡°You can just rest at the side. Don¡¯t get too tired. You¡¯re not fully recovered yet.¡±
Before getting any reply from Zhong Bingyuan, she carried on with other stuff.
Zhong Bingyuan did not feel good when she saw her brother and sister busy with the stall.
***
Mo Beihan was out of the drunken state the next morning. He felt relieved and energetic when he woke up for breakfast the next morning as Great-aunt Mo¡¯s family was not in the house anymore.
Today was a weekend. Mo Chengrui and the brothers were at home. Everyone was sitting by the table.
The brothers took a glimpse at Mo Beihan as he sat down. They turned and looked at Old Master Mo¡¯s expression and lowered their head to focus on their food.
Mo Beihan paused and then looked towards Old Master Mo.
His expression was not pleasant. He was holding the chopsticks but not moving them.
¡°Grandfather¡¡±
Old Master Mo looked at him. ¡°Beihan, do you really have the proof that they are not Uncle Fang¡¯s children?¡±
Mo Beihan knew that he would ask about this.
He nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very sure that they have no rtionship with Uncle Fang. Grandfather, you may not be aware of this, but Uncle Fang passed away a long time ago. Before he passed away, my so-called ¡°great-aunt¡± was having an affair with someone else. Uncle Fang was still alive when Zhou Haibing was born, but he¡¯s not Uncle Fang¡¯s child.¡±
Old Master Mo did not say anything.
Mo Beihan sighed. ¡°Grandfather, you should eat first. I¡¯ll tell you everything after the meal.¡±
¡°No, just tell me everything now!¡±
Mo Beihan continued, ¡°The Zhou family that Great-aunt married into was quite influential in that area. They harmed many Mo family¡¯s people and climbed up their social status by sabotaging others. I think you should know what they did.
¡°Great-aunt announced long ago that she had no rtionship with the Mo family. She falsely reported many people from the Mo family. Uncle Fang passed away early, and I suspect his death was rted to Great-aunt and the Old Master of the Zhou family. However, this happened long ago, and I can¡¯t find any real proof.¡±
Old Master Mo felt heartbroken when he heard that Great-aunt Mo might be the person who caused Fang Zhenguo¡¯s death.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Old Master Zhou has passed away, but his eldest son is still alive. I have sent their hair specimens overseas to conduct a biological test. If the test result shows that Zhou Haibing is the eldest son¡¯s biological brother, then the exnation is simple. Same goes for Zhou Furong.
¡°And whether Great-aunt is your sister¡ This is purely my guess. Sun Huihui¡¯s behavior is really odd. If Zhou Haibing and Zhou Furong are not rted to Uncle Fang and Great-aunt is not the Mo family¡¯s daughter, the only way these people can stay and enjoy the assets of the Mo family is dependent on Sun Huihui¡¯s rtionship with me. But how can real cousins be together? It¡¯s only possible if she¡¯s not my cousin..¡±
Chapter 1030 - You Will See Your Great-Grandson Next Year (4)
Chapter 1030: You Will See Your Great-Grandson Next Year (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Old Master Mo could not ept that.
¡°How can you be sure that Sun Huihui is your cousin? What if she¡¯s not Zhou Furong¡¯s real daughter?¡±
Mo Beihan took a glimpse at Old Master. He knew that he must be grieved, but he still continued, ¡°You¡¯re right. If Sun Huihui is not Zhou Furong¡¯s real daughter, then we can¡¯t prove that Great-aunt Mo is not the Mo family¡¯s daughter. However, there¡¯s something that you don¡¯t know yet, Grandfather. Whether it¡¯s Zhou Furong or Zhou Haibing, they were both married in their hometown, Yangcheng. Furthermore¡ their partners are still alive. Great-aunt and the rest knew about the Mo family being in the capital by coincidence and ditched their partners away. They came here in order to enjoy the life provided by the Mo family.¡±
Old Master Mo was shocked. ¡°You¡ what did you say?¡±
Both Zhou Furong and Zhou Haibing said that they were single and divorced. That they had been abandoned by their partners and had to raise their children by themselves.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°I have the evidence. It should reach me within two days. You can take a look then. They¡¯re extremely selfish people. If Sun Huihui was not Zhou Furong¡¯s real daughter, I don¡¯t think Zhou Furong would bring her to the capital.
¡°I also sent your hair and Great-aunt¡¯s hair for analysis. The test result will test us whether you¡¯re rted. I¡¯m not totally sure, but we can predict the result from what¡¯s going on now.¡±
Old Master Mo held his chopsticks tight. ¡°When will the result be out?¡±
¡°Zhou Haibing and the eldest son¡¯s specimen was sent out early. It will take half a month for the result to be out. As for yours and Great-aunt¡¯s, it will take one month for me to receive the result.¡±
It would not be so fast if they were sent somewhere else for analysis. However, Gu Qingyao was part of the medical organisation. Mo Beihan had sent a huge fund to Ai Bode and asked them to help with the analysis,
The specimens were sent overseas, and it would take someone. But one month was more than enough.
Old Master Mo lowered his head. No one could see his expression.
¡°Let me know once the result is out.¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
Mo Beihan took a bowl of porridge and ced it in front of Old Master Mo as he was not eating, ¡°Grandfather, eat first.¡±
Grandma Mo also said, ¡°Listen to him. You should eat now. You have devoted your entire life to the Mo family. You don¡¯t owe the family anything.¡±
Mo Beihan continued, ¡°Grandfather, Grandma¡¯s right. You don¡¯t owe anything to the family. You manage to make the Mo family survive in turbulent times. The younger generations of the Mo family are all living peacefully now. Our lives are better than most people. All of these is to your credit.
¡°You¡¯re now old, and it¡¯s time for you to enjoy your life. You should leave all your time to yourself and Grandma.¡±
Old Master Mo¡¯s eyes were red. He looked at the children by the table. They were the hope of the Mo family.
He thought about his entire life and finally said, ¡°Okay. In the future, you will be in charge of everything in the family. I¡ I¡¯ll wait for my great-grandson to arrive.¡±
Gu Qingyao blushed when she heard that.
Mo Beihan looked at Gu Qingyao and then smiled at Old Master Mo, ¡°Rest assured, you will see your great-grandson next year.¡±
Old Master Mo smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Rui Rui and the few brothers have grown up, but I didn¡¯t get to hug them when they were young. I hope that¡ you will be able to let me enjoy the joy of holding my great-grandson..¡±
Chapter 1031 - Fourth Cousin Returns (1)
Chapter 1031: Fourth Cousin Returns (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
It was almost the end of the year and Gu Jinfeng was finally back from overseas. Gu Qingyao personally went to the airport to meet him.
Gu Jinfeng was rather surprised to see that Gu Qingyao was the only one who hade to meet him.
¡°Surely, Younger Cousin, you¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s here to meet me?¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Why, did you expect the entire family toe and meet you?¡±
Gu Jinfeng said rather pitifully, ¡°I¡¯ve been overseas for so long. I only came back once when you got married, and then left in a hurry. Now I¡¯m finally back, and no one is here to meet me. They¡¯re not taking me seriously at all!¡±
¡°Hahahaha!¡± Gu Qingyao burst outughing and said smugly, ¡°Fourth Cousin, you must understand that right now, I¡¯m the most important person in the family. If I take you seriously, that means the entire family takes you seriously. Don¡¯t you agree!¡±
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°¡¡±
¡°That seems logical!¡±
Gu Jinfeng got into the car, and Gu Qingyao brought him home.
Today was a working day, and Second Uncle and Second Aunt Gu were at work. Only Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu were at home when Gu Jinfeng arrived.
Wen Ruyu smiled happily when she saw that her grandson was back.
¡°You¡¯re finally back. You¡¯re not leaving any more, are you? You¡¯ve been away for so long that if you didn¡¯te back, I wouldn¡¯t remember what you look like!¡±
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°¡¡±
Her first few words had moved him. But why did thest few words make him sad?
¡°Grandma, you¡¯re so biased. Yao Yao was overseas for even longer than me, but you didn¡¯t forget what she looked like! You were at home, longing for her return. You prepared everything for her. What about me? Did you prepare a beautiful room for me too?¡±
Before Gu Qingyao came back, the Old Master and Old Madam had prepared the house for her. They prepared the best room for her and decorated it beautifully. Gu Jinfeng had seen it thest time he came home and he was consumed with envy!
Thest time he came back was for Gu Qingyao¡¯s wedding, and everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Gu Qingyao. Gu Jinfeng felt that that was only right. But he thought that everyone would be very emotional when he came back this time, and that they would all be waiting for him!
But¡
Wen Ruyuughed and scolded him. ¡°You¡¯re a boy. Do you need me to prepare a room for you? You¡¯re already all grown up!¡±
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Qingyao had gone to the kitchen to help, but when she saw Gu Jinfeng¡¯s forlorn expression, she said helplessly, ¡°Fourth Cousin, go and rest. I¡¯ll cook for you!¡±
Gu Jinfeng¡¯s eyes lit up. After being overseas for so long, what he missed the most was home food!
Especially his younger cousin¡¯s cooking.
¡°Great, great! Yao Yao, you have no idea. After you went back to China, I had no more taste of home. I missed it so desperately. I¡¯ll go and have a nap. Call me when it¡¯s time to eat!¡±
There was a time difference between local time and overseas time. Gu Jinfeng hurried off to rest.
Dinner was ready just as everyone returned home for work. Mo Beihan came for a meal as well, but Oldest Uncle¡¯s family did note.
Gu Jinfeng had returned a few months earlier, so nobody found it very special.
But Oldest Cousin, Gu Jinye, came over after work.
Gu Jinfeng was so touched when he saw the tableden with food that he almost cried.
Fish with pickles, spicy poached pork slices, braised fish, beef with soy sauce, braised pork ribs, roast duck, roast chicken, hairy crabs¡
There were many men in the Gu family, and they preferred heavily-seasoned food. Only the two old folks ate iner food.
Little Six and Little Nine knew there would be good food today, so they came with their older brother.. When everyone arrived, they all sat down together and ate happily!
Chapter 1032 - Fourth Cousin Returns (2)
Chapter 1032: Fourth Cousin Returns (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Jinhang knew that Gu Jinfeng wasing back that day, so he did not go out with Ji Mingyue, but came home punctually.
When dinner was over, the servant tidied away the bowls and chopsticks. The children went downstairs to y while the young people gathered together.
Even Gu Fangting was present.
¡°Fourth Cousin, what were you busy with overseas? Why did it take you so long toe back?¡± Gu Qingyao asked.
Gu Jinfeng hadpleted his studies much earlier than nned, but he remained overseas for a while.
Gu Jinfeng smiled. ¡°I had some matters to deal with, which dyed me.¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her eyebrows. ¡°Investing?¡±
Gu Jinfeng smiled and nodded.
Gu Fangting was immediately interested. Her eyes shone like stars as she looked at him worshipfully. ¡°Fourth Cousin, what were you doing? Are you very awesome? Are you very rich?¡±
This little girl was obsessed with making money.
Gu Jinfeng said, ¡°Passable. My time there was too short. Previously, I spent most of my time on school work, and I only had more timeter on. But I learnt some things that might be useful.
¡°Ting Ting, are you studying economics now? You¡¯re so young. If you¡¯re curious about life overseas, you can choose to go overseas to study for a while. It will broaden your experience.¡±
Gu Fangting¡¯srge eyes shone brightly. ¡°I would love to! After hearing all that Older Cousin has to say, I would really like to go overseas and see what it¡¯s like. Even if I don¡¯t go there to study, it would be good to just look around. But Jiang Xun and I can¡¯t get away.¡±
Gu Jinfeng asked, ¡°Have you really decided to be with that fellow, Jiang Xun? Aren¡¯t you from different generations? When Jiang Xun meets me, will he address me as ¡®Uncle¡¯ or ¡®Older Cousin¡¯?¡±
Jiang Xun, Mo Chengjing and Mu Mu were cousins, and they addressed Gu Qingyao as ¡®Aunt¡¯, which made Jiang Xun one generation younger than Gu Fangting.
Gu Fangting shrank back. She kept quiet and hid behind Gu Qingyao.
She could not help it!
Who knew that Mu Mu would belong to the Mo family?
Gu Qingyao nced at her and said to Gu Jinfeng. ¡°Forget it! Jiang Xun¡¯s grandfather is my teacher¡¯s younger brother. If we follow the Jiang family¡¯s generations, then Jiang Xun is in the same generation as me. But his aunt married Beihan¡¯s older brother when she was very young. These two children grew up together and are childhood sweethearts. It¡¯s natural for them to have feelings for each other. As long as Jiang Xun is reliable, what does it matter?¡±
Gu Jinfeng said, ¡°I didn¡¯t object; I was just asking. I couldn¡¯t tell that this fellow is so amazing! He¡¯s stolen you away without a sound!¡±
Gu Fangting blushed. ¡°Fourth Cousin, you can go and steal someone too!¡±
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°¡¡±
Oldest Cousin, Gu Jinye,ughed. ¡°Ting Ting is right! Fourth Brother! You had better work harder! Among us, you¡¯re the only one left!¡±
Gu Jinfeng could not help but look around their circle. Oldest Cousin had married long ago and had children. Second Cousin, Gu Jinhang, had Ji Mingyue. They were going to be engaged by the end of the year and married by the following year. Gu Qingyao, his younger cousin, was married to Mo Beihan. Even Gu Fangting, his little cousin, had a boyfriend.
Truly, he was the only one left alone!
Heartbroken!
¡°But¡ Third Cousin isn¡¯t married yet!¡±
Gu Jinye said, ¡°I think he already has someone in mind. They get along very well, and he¡¯ll probably get married next year. And there¡¯s Fifth Cousin. He¡¯s always away from home. He¡¯s the youngest and has the least pressure. He¡¯s been enjoying himself away from home, but he¡¯s fallen in love recently.
¡°His two previous courtships did not work out. I¡¯m not sure how this one will end!¡±
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 1033 - Fourth Cousin Returns (3)
Chapter 1033: Fourth Cousin Returns (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Everyone seemed to be doing better than him. At his age, he had never had a girlfriend!
Gu Jinfeng could not help but think back on his past decades. What had he been doing?
Why did he feel that he had not really achieved much! And yet, he was already too old to date?
Gu Jinfeng was suddenly swamped with self-doubt.
Gu Jinfeng suddenly thought of something. ¡°This¡ I remember that many people in China still believe that it¡¯s best to have a job and go to work. They look down on entrepreneurs and people who have no jobs.¡±
¡°Now¡ am I considered¡ useless?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Everyone: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Qingyao coughed softly. ¡°This¡ Fourth Cousin, with your educational background, you are really at an advantage!
¡°I don¡¯t work either. Besides my educational background, I don¡¯t have anything else!¡±
Everyone: ¡°¡¡±
How can you say such things without feeling guilty?
When Gu Qingyao saw that Gu Jinfeng did not reply, she hurriedly changed the subject. ¡°Fourth Cousin, have you decided what you will do?¡±
Gu Jinfeng said, ¡°Yes, but I won¡¯t just do one thing. I¡¯ll do one thing at a time.¡±
Gu Qingyao was not very surprised. Large-scale financial groups dabbled in many areas. Now, China¡¯s markets had suchrge gaps that Gu Jinfeng had numerous opportunities.
¡°I¡¯m nning to travel south next spring. Who wants toe with me?¡±
Gu Fangting suddenly turned to Gu Qingyao. ¡°Older Sister, are you really going?¡±
¡°Do you want to go too?¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Gu Fangting nodded vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to go for a long time, but I¡¯m always in school and have to take care of the business. I haven¡¯t managed to find the time.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded and said, ¡°I have some matters to deal with next year. It¡¯s still early. You can make some ns, and we will go together.¡±
¡°I want to go too!¡± Gu Jinhang said.
Gu Jinfeng turned and asked quizzically, ¡°You? You don¡¯t seem like the sort to join the crowd. Why are you going?¡±
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°For my honeymoon!¡±
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°¡¡±
He ignored him.
Gu Qingyao was going south to stock up. Although she still had plenty of stores in her interspace, she had used quite a lot of them recently. She would have a new shop opening soon, and that would use even more of her stocks.
A trip to the south next spring would be exactly right.
Beyond that, she was afraid that she might be pregnant, and it would be inconvenient.
ording to her ns, next spring was the best time. She was not pregnant yet. Even if she was pregnant by next spring, her stomach would not be showing, and she could still travel once more.
Then for a long period after that, she would have to be good and stay in the capital.
Mo Beihan had already guessed why Gu Qingyao was going; he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±
***
Over the past few days, Zhong Bingyuan felt that her condition had improved. She had regained her health, and she felt more energetic.
Chen Feng and Chen Qingqing were significantly less busy after they hired help. So they extended the opening hours of their stall from morning until after lunch.
Then they rested at home in the afternoon and prepared for the next day. The rest of the time was used for revision and studying.
With Gu Qingyao¡¯s help, they did not worry about getting into a school. As long as their grades were good enough, they could attend school.
Zhong Bingyuan helped out every day. As she saw her older siblings smile more frequently and their lives improve, she also grew happier.
There was a slight lull after breakfast, and before noon. Zhong Bingyuan did not need to help, so she sat there reading a book.
Mu Mu did not need to go to school that day, and he happened to be passing by, so he came over to take a look.. He had often yed with Chen Feng and Chen Qingqing when he lived in the Qing River Brigade.
Chapter 1034 - Second Cousin Gets Engaged (1)
Chapter 1034: Second Cousin Gets Engaged (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Mu Mu greeted Chen Feng and Chen Qingqing, then sat down at a nearby table. Chen Qingqing brought a bowl of noodles over and ced it in front of Mu Mu. ¡°Here, Mu Mu, try my cooking!¡±
Mu Mu smiled. ¡°Older Sister Chen, you¡¯ve been doing welltely! Judging by your business, you must have made quite a bit?¡±
Chen Qingqing red at him. ¡°Brat. Address me as ¡®Aunt¡¯, do you hear me?¡±
Mu Mu¡¯s head ached. He disliked being so junior. They were all his aunts and uncles although they were about the same age.
¡°Please, how much older are you? Why should I call you ¡®Aunt¡¯?¡±
Chen Qingqing sat down next to him with a smile. ¡°Too bad. Your aunt is my older sister. So shouldn¡¯t you address me as ¡®Aunt¡¯ as well?¡±
¡°I think I had better address you as ¡®Granny¡¯!¡±
Chen Qingqing ground her teeth. ¡°Brat. Do you want a beating?¡±
Mu Mu raised his brows and said smugly. ¡°You want to beat me? It isn¡¯t that easy! My uncle is so good at fighting, and I¡¯ve also learnt some moves over the years. Granny Chen, are you sure you can beat me?¡±
Chen Qingqing: ¡°¡¡±
¡°You are not to call me ¡®Granny¡¯!¡±
How dreadful.
Mu Muughed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Older Sister Chen!¡±
¡°But Older Sister Gu is your aunt.¡±
¡°You¡¯re not rted to the Gu family or the Mo family!¡±
¡°It¡¯s still awkward!¡±
¡°What¡¯s so awkward?¡±
Chen Qingqing: ¡°¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s just awkward!¡±
Mu Mu ignored her. Anyway, he would never address her as ¡®Aunt¡¯.
Zhong Bingyuan saw her older sister and this youth chatting so happily and discussing something about addressing her as ¡®Aunt¡¯. She walked over out of curiosity.
¡°Sister!¡±
Chen Qingqing saw her and said, ¡°Yuan Yuan,e here. This is Mo Chengxi. His nickname is Mu Mu, and he¡¯s Older Brother Mo¡¯s nephew.¡±
Chen Qingqing smilingly looked at Mu Mu and Yuan Yuan. ¡°Yuan Yuan, this fellow addresses Older Sister Gu as ¡®Aunt¡¯, so he should also address us as ¡®Aunt¡¯.¡±
Mu Mu, ¡°¡¡±
This was Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s first time being someone¡¯s elder. She was delighted. ¡°Really?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan was incredibly excited to meet someone older than her who had to address her as ¡®Aunt¡¯.
Mu Mu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Dream on. You are not rted to either the Mo family or the Gu family. We¡¯re about the same age. I won¡¯t call you ¡®Aunt¡¯!¡±
¡°She looks younger than me?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m thirteen!¡±
Mu Mu raised his brows. ¡°See, she¡¯s younger than me. Call me ¡®Older Brother¡¯!¡±
Back home, Chen Qingqing had enjoyed arguing with Mu Mu about this. When Jiang Xun and the others yed together, she even made them address her as ¡®Aunt¡¯!
Jiang Xun was much older than Chen Qingqing.
After a long argument, they still had not reached a conclusion. Chen Qingqing had things to do, so after a while, she went back to work.
Mu Mu sat at the table and raised his brows smugly.
Zhong Bingyuanughed and said, ¡°I can see this question of seniority is very irritating for you! You just got away with not addressing my older sister as ¡®Aunt¡¯. Why should that make you so happy?¡±
Mu Mu said helplessly, ¡°Do you think I enjoy this? I don¡¯t have a choice. I¡¯m the most junior in the family. My aunt is very young, and she married my youngest uncle, which has made me the most junior.
¡°Many of the children in the Gu family are about the same age as me, but they are Aunt¡¯s younger cousins, so they are more senior than me.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan immediately burst outughing. ¡°This¡ is quitemon! Manyrge families are like that.¡±
Mu Mu nced at her and saw the book in her hand. ¡°Are you reading? Are you getting ready to go to school?¡±
Chapter 1035 - Second Cousin Gets Engaged (2)
Chapter 1035: Second Cousin Gets Engaged (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Mu Mu knew that Chen Qingqing and Chen Feng had adopted Zhong Bingyuan, but he did not know the details.
Zhong Bingyuan said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember my past, but I still remember how to read. I think I must have gone to school in the past. Now I¡¯m getting ready to go back to school!¡±
Mu Mu was extremely intelligent and was already in university although he was so young. At the time, the university students wereparatively older, and some students were quite old.
So Mu Mu¡¯s social circle included very few close friends. He had even fewer friends among his peers.
So, in just a while, he became good friends with Zhong Bingyuan.
***
Time passed swiftly, and the information that Mo Beihan wanted soon arrived in the capital. He read it, and sure enough, it was the same as what he had found out in his previous life. In fact, since he already knew the conclusion in this lifetime and he could direct the investigations, many things had been investigated in greater detail, and several years earlier too.
With the evidence in hand, Mo Beihan presented them to Old Master Mo.
Old Master Mo was very grieved when he read it.
Fang Zhenguo had worked closely with him and had been his able assistant. He had not expected that Fang Zhenguo had not left a single descendant¡
It was all his half-sister¡¯s fault!
¡°Grandfather, this proves that Zhou Furong and Zhou Haibin are not Uncle Fang¡¯s children. That great-aunt has renounced the Mo family long ago. She only came to the capital this time because she happened to hear that the Mo family was doing very well in the capital.
¡°Besides, both Zhou Furong and Zhou Haibin abandoned their spouses and families and secretly came to the capital to enjoy life. These people are definitely bad people. I think that if Uncle Fang were still alive, he would consider himself fortunate that these are not his children.¡±
Old Master Mo sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t bring him up again. Even I consider it fortunate that they are not his children.¡±
Fang Zhenguo had always been upright. If he had children like that, he would be fuming mad.
Old Master Mo wanted to take care of Fang Zhenguo¡¯s descendants as a way of remembering their friendship. His first feelings of anticipation and nostalgia had turned into disgust as he slowly discovered what Zhou Furong and Zhou Haibin were like.
If not for the fact that they were Fang Zhenguo¡¯s children, he would not have tolerated them.
Now, it was just as well that they were not Fang Zhenguo¡¯s children.
Although he mourned Fang Zhenguo¡¯s early death and the fact that he did not have a single child, even if Zhou Furong and Zhou Haibin were Fang Zhenguo¡¯s children, they were still vicious and ungrateful people.
Fortunately, he did not have to bother with them.
Old Master Mo summoned Steward Zhong. ¡°Send orders to the house in the suburbs and get rid of that family. Warn them that they are not to use the Mo family¡¯s name to deceive others. The Mo family does not have a great-aunt, and I don¡¯t have a half-sister!¡±
Steward Zhong said, ¡°Yes!¡±
After Steward Zhong left, Old Master Mo looked at Mo Beihan. ¡°That family may be annoying and have done many unforgivable things, but don¡¯t do anything to them now. Just leave them be.¡±
Mo Beihan paused.
The old master said, ¡°They¡¯re not important. There¡¯s no need to get into trouble because of them. Just get rid of them. Our family was too conspicuous when you married Yao Yao. It¡¯s better to keep a low profile for the time being.¡±
Mo Beihan frowned. ¡°Grandfather, has something happened?¡±
Chapter 1036 - Second Cousin Gets Engaged (3)
Chapter 1036: Second Cousin Gets Engaged (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
His strengthy overseas, and in China, Old Master Mo¡¯swork was wider than his.
Taking over the Mo family was not something that could be aplished in a day or two. It was hard to truly wield influence before everyone had witnessed his abilities.
In this life, he did not move in official circles, so it was not easy to convince everyone.
Old Master Mo said, ¡°The Bai family is not so easy to deal with. Besides, there are so many powerful families in the capital. Once the Bai family falls, the situation will change drastically. No one wants that to happen.
¡°The best scenario is to maintain the stability of the past. Now the Mo family has leapt to the top. It¡¯s not good for you to suppress the Bai family and refuse to let them rise!
Old Master Mo looked stern. ¡°I understand that old Bai fellow very well. He¡¯s suspicious,petitive and likes to look down on other people. You were too obvious when you plotted against Bai Youran previously. Instead, he thinks that you were framed. That was done very well. At first, that old fellow won¡¯t believe that you did all that deliberately.
¡°But once time goes by and he can¡¯t find another suspect, he will vent his temper on you. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you¡¯re the mastermind or not. It¡¯s just that everything seems to have happened because of you.
¡°Recently, the Bai family has been very quiet, and the entire capital has been focused on the Mo family. In the long term, this is bad.
¡°You don¡¯t need to suppress the Bai family for now. That family has always beenpetitive, and they used to think they were better than everyone and that they can do anything. But in the end, youpletely humiliated them. He lost his money and his position. They¡¯re still fuming! If you let them off, I guarantee that they will frantically move back into everyone¡¯s line of sight. They can¡¯t wait to grow the Bai family¡¯s power.
¡°When the time is ripe, you can seize the opportunity to transfer part of your power overseas back to China. Meanwhile, the Bai family can help by taking the focus off us. Powerful families must act cautiously and steadily. That is the best long term strategy!¡±
The Mo family had survived for so many years. A family like the Bais, which had only recentlye to power, could notpete. The Bai family desperately wanted to be seen as number one in everything. But that was never the Mo family¡¯s goal.
They wanted to maintain their position and benefit future generations.
Mo Beihan remained silent for a while before nodding and saying, ¡°Yes, Grandfather, I understand.¡±
When he got back, Mo Beihan told Gu Qingyao everything. Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Grandfather has received several blows recently. Just go along with him and don¡¯t make him worry.¡±
Gu Qingyao sat on the sofa on the balcony, reading a book. Mo Beihan embraced her from behind. When he heard that, he cocked his head and asked with a smile, ¡°Does that mean you don¡¯t really approve of Grandfather¡¯s views?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s smile grew broader. She nced back at him. ¡°You also inwardly disagree with him, right? What Grandfather says makes sense. He¡¯s an old man. He is calmer than us young people and less impulsive. Grandfather¡¯s generation hopes that the Mo family will carry on being prosperous, but we don¡¯t have to be the top family in the capital. ¡±
Mo Beihan hugged her. ¡°Actually, I was really prepared to get rid of the Bai family. But just now in the study¡ just as you say, Grandfather has received several blows. I could not bear to make him worry, so I just agreed.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at him. ¡°Actually, we have plenty of opportunities in the future. You really don¡¯t need to rush it. The Bai family is a veryrge target, and right now, the capital¡¯s situation is not veryplex. If the Bai family falls, it will be very obvious.
¡°I think that as the economy improves, the capital will grow more prosperous. It might be easier if you act then.
¡°Second Cousin is getting engaged to Mingyue. As for you! You can rx for the first few months of the new year!¡±
Chapter 1037 - Zhong Bingyuan Goes Home (1)
Chapter 1037: Zhong Bingyuan Goes Home (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Mo Beihan stroked her head and said smilingly, ¡°Rx? Why not¡ seize the opportunity and work harder so we can have a child?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
***
It was almost the end of the year. Gu Jinhang and Ji Mingyue were not young, and the two families decided not to dy any longer. They were preparing to get engaged at the start of the year, then get marriedter in the year.
The weather was better today. Gu Jinhang brought Ji Mingyue to the house he had bought so she could fix it up. Gu Qingyao and Gu Fangting were there too. Since they were there, Mo Beihan and Jiang Xun also naturally came over to take a look.
Jiang Xun was purely there to gain experience.
He had to see how the Gu family held weddings so that when he married the Gu family¡¯s granddaughter, he could be sure to hold a wedding that pleased the old folks.
It was a small four courtyard house. Gu Jinhang intended for Ji Mingyue and him to live there. Of course, it was not asrge as the Qiao family¡¯s house, but there were two small courtyards at the front and the back. There were only a few rooms, but they were exquisite.
It was enough for a family of three, with a few guests and a couple of servants.
Gu Fangting looked around. ¡°Wow! Pretty nice! Second Cousin has really put in a lot of effort!¡±
Gu Jinhang was the Gu family¡¯s second son¡¯s sessor. Right now, the Gu family¡¯s future was in his hands. The Gu family¡¯s oldest son was not doing as well as the second son!
The wedding would certainly be held in his old home, and they would certainly have a space there.
But Gu Fangting knew that it was because Ji Mingyue had taken a fancy to Gu Qingyao¡¯s little courtyard when she was living in the Qiao house, which was why Gu Jinhang had specially bought one for Ji Mingyue to live in the future. He had also bought a small high-rise building in the city center. Wow, wow, wow!
He had really made an effort.
Now that he was getting married, he had managed to produce so much money without asking his family for much. It looked like Second Cousin had much more. He certainly owned other property as well.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Of course! He has waited for so many years before meeting someone he fancies. Of course, he¡¯s putting in the effort!¡±
Ji Mingyue¡¯s little face blushed. ¡°All right, stop teasing me. Let¡¯s go inside and have a look.¡±
When they entered, they saw their bedroom.
It was the master bedroom, so it was slightlyrger. The bed was very beautiful. It was arge, carved bed in a vintage style and the carvings were exquisite.
Gu Fangting was stunned when she saw it!
¡°Wow! This bed is so beautiful. Was¡ was it newly made?¡±
An old bed would not be in such good condition.
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°Of course it¡¯s new. Second Cousin is very particr. Of course, the bed he sleeps in must be new!¡±
They walked around the house. Gu Fangting was the most excited.
She was not as rich as Gu Qingyao. A big house like the Qiao¡¯s house was too grand. But she quite liked Gu Jinhang¡¯s little courtyard house.
When he saw her bouncing about, Jiang Xun smiled and walked towards her. ¡°Do you really like this ce?¡±
Gu Fangting nodded. ¡°I do! Although it¡¯s small, it has everything. It¡¯s enough for a family of three. If a few friendse over, it¡¯srge enough for a gathering. It¡¯s wonderful!¡±
Jiang Xunughed. ¡°Do you want one too?¡±
¡°Of course!¡±
Jiang Xun said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and ask around. We¡¯ll buy one too. If you like, we can stay here in the future too.¡±
Gu Fangting smiled. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡±
Jiang Xun patted his chest. ¡°Of course! Surely I can¡¯t let a girl like you worry about things like that!¡±
¡°When I¡¯ve bought the house, I¡¯ll give it to you as a present.¡±
Gu Fangting was taken aback.
Chapter 1038 - Zhong Bingyuan Goes Home (2)
Chapter 1038: Zhong Bingyuan Goes Home (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Don¡¯t refuse!¡± Jiang Xun hurriedly exined when he saw that Gu Fangting did not say anything. ¡°We don¡¯t have to be so calctive with each other. Besides, the Gu family and Mo family have given me everything I have now. Without the Gu family cousins and Young Uncle, where would I be today?
¡°You¡¯re the Gu family¡¯s granddaughter. You have to give me a chance to perform, or the Gu family will think I don¡¯t give you anything. What if they refuse to allow you to marry me?¡±
Gu Fangting red at him. She had to admit that she was very fortunate to be with a man with high EQ and who knew how to take care of others.
They had a discussion and decided what else had to be added. It was lunchtime, and they prepared to go for lunch.
¡°Do you want to go to Jin Jiang Restaurant?¡±
Ji Mingyue shook her head. ¡°To be honest, I feel like eating fish with pickles.¡±
Gu Fangting agreed. It was cold today. Although the food at Jin Jiang Restaurant was excellent, it was such an expensive ce that most people were not used to it.
They were just out for fun, so they preferred something simpler.
They would go to the fish and pickles restaurant for fish and pickles. Or hotpot would be good too!
They all agreed to go to the fish and pickles restaurant.
They were about to leave when a ck car drove over. Zheng Lin got out and walked straight towards them.
Gu Qingyao recognized Zheng Lin and knew she was Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s mother. She had formed a poor impression of Zheng Lin when she met her at the Chen house.
Because she could not sense any joy from this woman who had lost her daughter and then found her again.
Zheng Lin gazed directly at Gu Qingyao, her expression filled with hatred.
Gu Qingyao frowned. Something was amiss with Zheng Lin¡¯s attitude. She could clearly see the resentment in Zheng Lin¡¯s expression.
Since she had made her attitude so clear, Gu Qingyao did not see the need to be polite. She just stood there and did not take the initiative to greet her.
Zheng Lin walked to Gu Qingyao. When she saw that Gu Qingyao did not speak, she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something? Feeling guilty?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
She nced at Zheng Lin. ¡°Based on your current state, I suggest you see a doctor. Judging from your appearance, I guess that you¡¯re doing poorly!¡±
¡°You¡¡± Zheng Lin was infuriated. ¡°You know that I¡¯m not in a good state? My daughter is being held captive. Of course I¡¯m not in a good state.¡±
Gu Qingyao frowned. She did not really understand what Zheng Lin was saying. ¡°Your daughter is being held captive? Yuan Yuan? Has something happened to her?¡±
Zheng Lin pointed at Gu Qingyao with a shaking finger. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed to ask? You¡¯re the one holding my daughter captive. If you want the Chen sibling¡¯s gratitude, you should take care of them yourself. Why should we Zhongs be the good people? You even use my daughter to threaten us.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s expression grew chilly. She narrowed her eyes and said dangerously, ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Ji Mingyue and Gu Fangting had been standing outside. Now they came over and looked at Zheng Lin with displeasure.
They were going to have lunch. The other three had gone to get the car, and they were inside the car. The three women had left the house together and had not yet gotten into the car!
When they saw what was going on, Mo Beihan, Gu Jinhang and Jiang Xun all got out of the car.
Although she was outnumbered, Zheng Lin still maintained her arrogant air and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you just because you outnumber me. Yuan Yuan is my daughter. It¡¯s natural that I want to bring her home!¡±
Gu Qingyao could not be bothered to argue with this unreasonable person. She said bluntly, ¡°If you have something to say, just spit it out. If you don¡¯t want to say it, just get lost. I don¡¯t have time to waste on you!¡±
With her current status, no one in the capital dared to speak to her like that. She did not have to mince her words!
Chapter 1039 - Zhong Bingyuan Goes Home (3)
Chapter 1039: Zhong Bingyuan Goes Home (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zheng Lin quivered with anger and looked incredulous.
¡°You¡ you dare to scold me?¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed coldly. ¡°I can tell you¡¯re here to stir trouble. So? Why should I be polite to you?¡±
Zheng Lin fumed, ¡°You¡¯re holding my daughter captive. How is it¡¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already told you to just spit it out. I don¡¯t have time to waste on you!¡±
Zheng Lin said angrily, ¡°Do you deny it? Yuan Yuan is my daughter. It¡¯s natural that I want to bring her home. You use your status as Mrs Mo to insist that my daughter stays at the Chen house.
¡°You want to make us grateful to the Chens, right? You want us to thank the Chens for raising our daughter for four years. The Chen siblings have nothing so you will have to pay a price if you want to help them. We will certainly have to give them money. You don¡¯t want to give them anything, but want them to be grateful to you. That¡¯s why you¡¯re forcing my daughter to stay at their house so that our Zhong family will have no choice but to repay them, right?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s dark eyes nced at Zheng Lin. For some reason, she did not feel very surprised when she looked at Zheng Lin.
She had probably been mentally prepared since their first meeting at the Chen house when Zheng Lin cried and wailed that Zhong Bingyuan must not be allowed to suffer in the Chen house.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Do you mean that if I did not make Zhong Bingyuan live with the Chens for another month, but allowed her to go home immediately, you wouldn¡¯t be grateful to the Chens?¡±
Zheng Lin was shocked!
She immediately looked a little embarrassed.
¡°Of course not. The Chens rescued my daughter. Of course the Zhong family won¡¯t be so unreasonable. It¡¯s only right that we thank them.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°In that case, why are you making a fuss here? Are you worried that after you give them gifts to show your gratitude, the Chens will be grateful to me instead of you? Ultimately, they did rescue your daughter. Your Zhong family just gives them a little money as thanks and still wants them to feel indebted and grateful to you?¡±
¡°I¡¡± Zheng Lin turned even paler. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡±
¡°Then what do you mean?¡±
Zheng Lin said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t twist my words. You¡¯re holding my daughter captive on purpose.¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed coldly. ¡°Zhong Guangping said he would listen to my advice as a doctor and let Zhong Bingyuan stay at the Chen house for a month. Since you have changed your mind and she¡¯s your daughter, go ahead and take her away. I want nothing to do with disobedient patients.¡±
Gu Qingyao did not say anything more to her. She just said to herpanions, ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car!¡±
They all nced at Zheng Lin. Gu Jinhang and Mo Beihan¡¯s expressions were ugly. In all these years, few people had dared to treat Yao Yao like that!
Very well!
They ignored Zheng Lin and simply got into the car. They mmed the car door shut and drove away.
Zheng Lin was shocked!
She had not expected Gu Qingyao to agree so swiftly to her taking Zhong Bingyuan away. She had been prepared for a long argument. But in the end, she had not needed any of her arguments?
***
Gu Qingyao sat in the car, and they all drove towards the fish and pickles restaurant.
Mo Beihan looked at Gu Qingyao¡¯s frosty little face as she sat next to the driver¡¯s seat. He smiled and took her small hand. ¡°All right, calm down. It¡¯s not worthwhile getting angry over a crazy woman like that. We¡¯re out to have fun. Why let a stranger make you unhappy?¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at him and huffed. ¡°I¡¯m not angry, but¡ this person is very strange¡¡±
Chapter 1040 - Zhong Bingyuan Goes Home (4)
Chapter 1040: Zhong Bingyuan Goes Home (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao gestured in dismissal, ¡°Oh well, forget it. As a doctor, I¡¯ve seen all kinds of people. I¡¯m used to it. Let¡¯s eat.¡±
Mo Beihanughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±
Meanwhile, Zheng Lin stood rooted to the spot for a long time. When she saw that Gu Qingyao was really going to allow her daughter to leave, she hurried towards the spot where Chen Qingqing and Chen Feng had set up their stall.
It was lunchtime, and Chen Feng and Chen Qingqing had many customers. Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s head injury had improved greatly and she was always there, helping out.
Zheng Lin¡¯s car stopped, and she ran towards the stall.
She looked at the messy little stall and saw that everyone there was a country bumpkin. Zheng Lin felt a deep sense of revulsion. She really could not bear the thought of her daughter suffering here.
At that moment, Zhong Bingyuan was chatting with Mu Mu. Zhong Bingyuan was very intelligent. Because she was preparing to go to school, she had been revisingtely, and Mu Mu was teaching her.
The two of them met frequently. They knew each other very well and were good friends.
Today, Mu Mu hade over and even brought Zhong Bingyuan a cup of milk tea that Gu Qingyao had made. Zhong Bingyuan was delighted. She hugged her cup as Mu Mu taught her.
Zheng Lin rushed over, grabbed Zhong Bingyuan and started tugging at her. ¡°Yuan Yuan,e with me.¡±
She felt that Gu Qingyao¡¯s actions were deliberate. Perhaps, she had deliberately said she would return Zhong Bingyuan just to save face. As the Mo family¡¯s mistress, if she changed her mind, she just had to make a call to the Zhong house. The Zhong family would not dare to say anything. She must bring her daughter back as quickly as possible.
Zhong Bingyuan felt shocked. Zheng Lin had tugged her so viciously and suddenly that she was knocked off bnce. The milk tea she was holding spilled and the entire cup broke!
It shattered on the ground with a crash!
¡°Ah¡¡± Zhong Bingyuan cried in anguish. ¡°My milk tea!¡±
Mu Mu did not know who Zheng Lin was. When he saw her crazily tugging at Zhong Bingyuan, he hurriedly stopped her. ¡°What are you doing?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan raised her head. She was shocked to see Zheng Lin!
Zheng Lin pulled at Zhong Bingyuan. ¡°Yuan Yuan, I¡¯m your mother! Don¡¯t you even remember your mother? Don¡¯t stay here. I¡¯ll bring you home, all right?
¡°You¡¯re the Zhong family¡¯s youngdy! How can I see you suffering here? Come home with me. Come home now.¡±
Mu Mu was stunned!
Zhong Bingyuan frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not suffering. My older brother and sister are very good to me.¡±
She had heard Zheng Lin and Zhong Guangping¡¯s conversation that day and knew that this was her mother. But she did not remember her. She only felt that the woman was familiar.
Zheng Lin said in anguish, ¡°This is not considered suffering? Yuan Yuan! Do you know who you are? You¡¯re the Zhong family¡¯s youngdy. This is not the kind of ce you should be living in. Mother will bring you home. The Zhong house is your home.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan was very upset. It did not matter if her mother said such things in private, but for her to talk about her older brother and sister like that in public would embarrass her siblings.
¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m not suffering. When I was young, I was kidnapped and sold by human traffickers. My older brother and sister saved me. They¡¯ve raised me for many years and even worked very hard to make money for my treatment. I¡¯m not suffering. My clothes and things are better than theirs!¡±
The surrounding crowd turned curious eyes on Zheng Lin when they heard that.
¡°What nonsense is this?¡± Zheng Lin panicked. ¡°The things you have are nothing. In the Zhong house, clothes like these are for servants.. You¡¯re a rich youngdy, but here you are at a little roadside stall, working for an entrepreneur. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±
Chapter 1041 - Zhong Bingyuan Goes Home (5)
Chapter 1041: Zhong Bingyuan Goes Home (5)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Please calm down. This is our stall. My sister and brother worked hard to earn money to raise me. I¡¯m only helping out here and didn¡¯t do anything tiring. I don¡¯t feel ashamed to be working here.
¡°Furthermore, you said that you¡¯re my mother. My sister and brother here saved me and raised me for four years. Why don¡¯t you go and thank them? Instead, you¡¯re showing your disdain that they didn¡¯t give me a better life?¡±
Zheng Lin: ¡°¡¡±
People in the surrounding area started to gossip.
¡°From the situation, it seems like the rich family has lost a child and is saved by this family.¡±
¡°I think so, too. Their lost child was saved by them. But she doesn¡¯t need to say such a thing even though she¡¯s from a rich family, right? They saved her daughter; she should go and thank them.¡±
¡°She¡¯s looking down on the Chen siblings and feels that her daughter is suffering from her current life.¡±
¡°She wasn¡¯t able to keep her daughter safe and had lost her. Now she¡¯s not showing gratitude to people who saved and raised her daughter. Instead, she¡¯s looking down on them. Is this the manners of rich people? Totally unreasonable!¡±
¡°You¡¯re right. She¡¯s totally unreasonable. This young girl is always so nice. I didn¡¯t expect that she would have such a mother.¡±
¡°She may not even be her mother! I haven¡¯t seen any mother who would treat her child like this.¡±
¡
Zheng Lin panicked as she heard the gossip in the surroundings.
¡°No, no. You are mistaken. I am Yuan Yuan¡¯s mother. She¡¯s my only daughter. I was so worried when she was lost. I finally found her after four years. I wanted to take her home to take care of her, but Gu Qingyao forced her to stay with the Chen family. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s trying to use my daughter to ask for rpense from us.¡±
¡°That¡¯s bullshit! You¡¯re not allowed to judge Sister Gu!¡± Chen Qingqing was angry. This woman said something unpleasant at their house previously. She could understand that she was from a rich family and looked down on them due to their poverty. They did not save Zhong Bingyuan in order to get some reward from the rich family.
She could take her saying bad things about them, but not about Gu Qingyao.
Chen Feng also said in anger, ¡°Lady, please understand the situation. Sister Gu is a doctor. Yuan Yuan had a very serious injury. Sister Gu was just worried about her health, and that¡¯s why she suggested keeping her in our house first. Both you and your husband agreed to that. It will only be a month. Sister Gu will be able to cure her after one month. Then, you can take her home. Why are you saying that we are keeping her forcefully?¡±
¡°You are with her and of course, you will defend her. Since she¡¯s a doctor, she should choose to let Yuan Yuan recover at a better ce, not here,¡± Zheng Lin said.
Zhong Bingyuan was extremely disappointed with her mother.
¡°Staying at the Chen family was my will and father¡¯s will. You were present back then. How could you nder Sister Gu? She has nothing to do with me. Why would she keep me forcefully?
¡°Furthermore, I haven¡¯t gotten back my memory. I have no idea who you are. The Chen family is the ce where I stayed for the past four years. Before I can recall my past, what¡¯s the problem with me staying here?¡±
Zheng Lin was stunned; she asked in surprise, ¡°Yuan Yuan, you¡¯re the youngdy of the Zhong family. Why would you want to stay in that kind of old and dirty ce? I will take you home okay? We have servants that will serve you. You have your mom and dad at home. You will recover soon.
¡°Since Gu Qingyao is able to cure you, isn¡¯t it the same when you stay at your own house? Why do you have to stay with the Chen family?¡±
Chapter 1042 - Zhong Bingyuan Goes Home (6)
Chapter 1042: Zhong Bingyuan Goes Home (6)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhong Bingyuan frowned. She was wondering if her mother had some mental problems?
She looked at Mu Mu. Mu Mu also felt that Zheng Lin had some mental problems as she was very extreme.
Zhong Bingyuan asked, ¡°You mean that you want me to go back to the Zhong family?¡±
¡°Right! Right! Come home with me. I will take care of you personally, okay?¡±
¡°That¡¯s what Father and the rest of the family want as well?¡±
Zheng Lin paused for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Your father definitely wants you back home.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan knew what was going on just by looking at her expression.
There were many people here, and quarreling here would not solve any problem. Furthermore, it might ruin Sister Gu¡¯s reputation. She decided to visit the Zhong family.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll follow you to the Zhong family!¡±
Zheng Lin was delighted, ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Yuan Yuan, let¡¯s go home. Let¡¯s go home right now!¡±
Zhong Bingyuan did not follow her immediately.
¡°I¡¯m only following you back to take a look. But first, let me be clear. Sister Gu did not force me to stay. My head injury caused me to lose my memory. The first time I saw you, I fainted from the headache. The reason why Sister Gu suggested that I should stay in the Chen family was because that¡¯s the ce with which I¡¯m familiar. I cannot recognise who you are, and I get a headache whenever I see you.
¡°Father agreed to that initially. Staying with the Chen family has nothing to do with Sister Gu.¡±
Zheng Lin frowned. ¡°Yuan Yuan¡¡±
¡°This is the truth. You cannot lie and put the me on Sister Gu. If not, I will doubt your intention of forcing me back to the Zhong family. Sister Gu said that she would only need one month to treat my injury, and I will be able to get back my memory. Almost half a month has passed. You can¡¯t even wait for this short period of time?
¡°You insist on bringing me back when I don¡¯t have my memory back yet. What¡¯s your intention?¡±
Zheng Lin was shocked. ¡°No, no. Yuan Yuan, I¡¯m worried about you. I can¡¯t leave you here to suffer. Come home with me, okay?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s expression was cold. She thought about it for a few seconds and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll follow you back. Is Father at home now?¡±
¡°He¡¯s at work.¡±
¡°No, I want to see him. You ask him to go back home. If not, I¡¯m noting with you.¡±
¡°Okay, okay. I will send someone to inform your father right now.¡±
Mu Mu pulled Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Are you really going back?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan whispered to him, ¡°I should go back to take a look. I feel that her mental state is not right. It¡¯s pointless to quarrel here. She¡¯s ruining Sister Gu¡¯s reputation and affecting Brother and Sister¡¯s business. I will go take a look ande back.¡±
Mu Mu pursed his lips and said, ¡°I shall follow you there.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan was puzzled. ¡°You?¡±
¡°Yes. I¡¯m the young master of the Mo family. If they had any intention, they would not dare to do anything in my presence. You can¡¯t remember anything from the past, and no one knows what the Zhong family is like.¡±
The Zhong family was a strange ce to Zhong Bingyuan. She nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you for your help.¡±
Mu Mu was delighted by Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s consent.
¡°It¡¯s okay if you want Yuan Yuan to go back. But, I must follow her there,¡± he spoke to Zheng Lin.
Zheng Lin looked at him, ¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°I¡¯m from the Mo family, Mo Chengxi!¡±
The Mo family?
Zheng Lin frowned. Gu Qingyao was the Mo family¡¯s Madam.
Mo Chengxi looked at her expression and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s the Mo family that you¡¯re thinking about. My uncle is Mo Beihan, the Master of the family.¡±
Zheng Lin was not supportive of the idea as she did not want Mu Mu to follow.
¡°Yuan Yuan is my daughter. It¡¯s not appropriate that you follow us to the Zhong family.¡±
Mu Mu held Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s hand. Though he was smiling, he sounded firm and demanding.. ¡°She¡¯s your daughter just because you said she¡¯s your daughter? Where¡¯s your proof?¡±
Chapter 1043 - Zhong Bingyuan Goes Home (7)
Chapter 1043: Zhong Bingyuan Goes Home (7)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zheng Lin raged. ¡°You¡ You¡ You are unreasonable!¡±
Mu Mu smiled calmly. Though he was still young, he had the manner of an elegant gentleman. He held Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s hand and smiled gently, ¡°Aunt, the Chen family¡¯s siblings are Mo family¡¯s friends. Their younger sister is going to your family. What if something happened to her there? They will only be reassured if I represent the Mo family and follow you.
¡°If you have no other intention, why are you scared of a child?¡±
¡°You¡¡± Zheng Lin did not like this feeling. ¡°Yuan Yuan is my daughter. I can bring her anywhere I want. How is this your business?¡±
Mu Mu smiled, ¡°Aunt, I just said. Where is your proof? Yuan Yuan doesn¡¯t know you right now. How do you prove that she is your daughter?¡±
¡°You¡ you¡¯re unreasonable¡ You¡¡±
¡°Brother Mo must go with me. If not, I won¡¯t be going!¡± Zhong Bingyuan stepped out and made her decision.
Eventually, Zheng Lin had no choice but to agree.
Zhong Bingyuan was nervous when she was in the Zhong family¡¯s car.
She had no memory of her past or any impression of the Zhong family. She was looking forward to returning home. But the family felt like a foreign ce to her after getting through the trouble Zheng Lin had created.
She could not help but feel nervous when she was heading towards the ce.
She held Mu Mu¡¯s hand tightly. Mu Mu could sense her nervousness andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here! My identity and background allow me to do anything I want in the capital. The Zhong family will not dare to do anything to you.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan was amused by his words. Mu Mu was always very kind and polite. Though he had a high social status, he was kind to others. It was not difficult to tell based on how he treated Chen Qingqing and Chen Feng.
She found it funny that he could say something like that.
Mu Mu was trying to make Zhong Bingyuan feel rxed, but Zheng Lin heard his words. She was not happy from what she heard.
¡°The Mo family is not that powerful yet. As a child, you should be less arrogant!¡±
Mu Mu smiled. ¡°Listen to your words, aunt. Some people¡¯s families are less powerful than mine, but those people are more arrogant than me. I can¡¯tpare with those people.¡±
Zheng Lin frowned and was trying to figure out the meaning between lines.
Zheng Lin was displeased about her daughter getting so close with Mu Mu, instead of her.
They arrived at the Zhong family shortly.
Old Master Zhong was reading a newspaper in the living room. Zhong Guangping was home for some errands. They were chatting in the living room.
Both of them were shocked when they saw Zheng Lin bring back Zhong Bingyuan.
¡°Yuan Yuan? Yuan Yuan is back?¡± Old Master Zhong had not seen his granddaughter for four years. He only knew that she was found recently and had secretly visited her a few times. He was scared that he would trigger Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s memory and cause her to have headaches.
Gu Qingyao said that she would need one month to recover. For her granddaughter¡¯s health, he was willing to wait for another month.
Old Master Zhong almost burst into tears when Zhong Bingyuan suddenly appeared in front of her.
He immediately put down the newspaper and rushed towards Zhong Bingyuan.
¡°Yuan Yuan! My Yuan Yuan! You¡¯re finally back. Let me take a good look at you!¡±
Old Master Zhong hugged Zhong Bingyuan and then sized her up.
¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for four years, and I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you every day! My little Yuan Yuan, you¡¯re taller but skinnier now. You have been through so much suffering. You need to eat more and gain more weight. You were chubby and fair when you were younger.. What a cute baby you were!¡±
Chapter 1044 - Zhong Bingyuan Goes Home (8)
Chapter 1044: Zhong Bingyuan Goes Home (8)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Life in the past was difficult. It was a blessing if someone was chubby. Zhong Bingyuan was loved by the whole family. She was fair and chubby. Old Master Zhong was really fond of her.
Zhong Bingyuan could feel her headacheing back when she saw the elderly in front of her. She frowned instantly.
Old Master panicked when he saw her use her hand to hold her head and frowned.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°Hmm¡ I¡¯m having a little headache!¡±
Zhong Guangping immediately understood the situation and dashed over, ¡°What¡ what happened? Did we trigger your headache again? How¡¡±
Zhong Guangping looked around and saw Mu Mu. He pulled Mu Mu over.
¡°Talk to her and don¡¯t let her see us. We¡¯re her family and seeing us will trigger her old memories and cause a headache.¡±
Mu Mu immediately blocked her view, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t force yourself to recall your memories. The headache will go away soon.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s headache was not so serious this time. The first time she saw her parents was too sudden. Gu Qingyao also did not expect her to have such a huge reaction.
Gu Qingyao prescribed medicine for her to treat her headache. After this period of time, she was slowly recovering. She was mentally prepared, and the headache was not as strong as before.
After her headache faded, Zhong Bingyuan raised her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay. It was just a mild headache. It has faded. Sister Gu prescribed me medicine, and I have been taking it constantly. My tolerance level is higher now, and I¡¯m not as vulnerable as in the past.¡±
Mu Mu was worried. ¡°You¡¯re not vulnerable. You were injured. Aunt said that you had a severe head injury, and it¡¯s not fully healed yet. You need to rest more.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan smiled. ¡°I have been resting and taking the medicine that Sister Gu prescribed!¡±
Zhong Bingyuan walked forward and spoke to Old Master Zhong and Zhong Guangping, ¡°Grand¡ Grandfather, father, I know who you are. But¡ I don¡¯t have the memory of the past yet.
¡°Today, I¡¯vee back to take a look and so you can rest assured. I¡¯m fine!¡±
Old Master Zhong¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Yuan Yuan! You¡ You¡¯re not having any headache when you see me?¡±
The elderly was very kind to her. Zhong Bingyuan could sense his kindness and was naturally close to him.
She smiled. ¡°Grandpa, you can rest assured. I¡¯m fine. It was too sudden at the start, and I could not take it. Now I¡¯m slowly getting used to it, and everything¡¯s fine!
¡°Sister Gu has prescribed me medicine that I have been constantly taking. My injury is going to be fully recovered, and I¡¯m not that vulnerable anymore.¡±
Old Master Zhong was excited when he heard his granddaughter addressing him as Grandfather.
¡°I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. You have been through so much suffering in all these years. I will definitelypensate you in the future. Then¡¡±
Old Master Zhong looked towards their back but only saw Zheng Lin and Mu Mu. The Chen siblings who saved Zhong Bingyuan were not around.
Old Master Zhong was stunned, ¡°Errr¡ where are the Chen siblings? They saved Yuan Yuan, and we definitely need to thank them. They¡ didn¡¯te?¡±
Zheng Lin¡¯s expression was unpleasant and did not say anything.
Old Master Zhong looked towards Mu Mu. He had seen Mu Mu a few times and could recognise him.
¡°You¡ you¡¯re Mu Mu from the Mo family, right?¡±
Mu Mu smiled. ¡°Grandpa Zhong, it¡¯s me, Mo Chengxi. My nickname is Mu Mu!¡±
Old Master Zhongughed.
Zhong Guangping noticed Zheng Lin¡¯s unusual expression and asked, ¡°What happened? Isn¡¯t Yuan Yuan supposed to be with the Chen family? Why is she back suddenly? Did you bring her back?
Chapter 1045 - Zhong Bingyuan Goes Home (9)
Chapter 1045: Zhong Bingyuan Goes Home (9)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
It would be easier to exin if the Chen siblings were here. Something must be wrong as they were not here right now.
Zhong Guangping was clear with what Zheng Lin was thinking about recently.
Zheng Lin said, ¡°This is Yuan Yuan¡¯s home. What¡¯s strange about Yuan Yuaning back?¡±
¡°Zheng Lin!¡± Zhong Guangping was angry. ¡°Tell me, what happened? Did you forcefully bring Yuan Yuan back?¡±
Zhong Guangping looked at Zhong Bingyuan, ¡°Yuan Yuan, tell me. What happened?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan took a glimpse at Zheng Lin and then looked back at Zhong Guangping. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°I¡ I was helping my sister and brother at the stall today. When I was chatting with Mu Mu¡ Mother¡ Mother ran over and wanted to bring me back. I¡ I¡¯m scared that you might be worried about me, so I agreed toe back and take a look.¡±
She was still her mom. Though she did not feel close to her at all, Zhong Bingyuan was very obedient and did not say anything bad about her.
However, Zhong Guangping was not easily convinced, ¡°That¡¯s all? Yuan Yuan, this is the capital. Things here are not as easy as you think. You¡¯re in a very important situation now. You must tell me everything that happened. If not, I may not be able to solve the problem. Tell me, what happened?
¡°Did you look for trouble with the Chen family?¡±
Zheng Lin was not happy when she was interrogated by him.
¡°I did not look for trouble with them. They are just some entrepreneurs. Why would I look for any trouble?¡±
¡°Shut up!¡±
Old Master Zhong shouted.
¡°The Chen siblings saved Yuan Yuan and took care of her for four years. They saved Yuan Yuan¡¯s life! How can you say such things about them?¡±
Zheng Lin did not say anything after being scolded.
She did not dare to argue with the Old Master.
Zhong Guangping knew that there was something wrong. He looked at Mu Mu, ¡°Mu Mu, were you present? Tell me what happened?
¡°You don¡¯t need to hide anything. She¡¯s getting crazy as she has lost her daughter for so many years. She must have said something extreme. You can tell me. If she offended the Chen siblings, I will go and apologise to them.¡±
The Old Master and Zhong Guangping¡¯s attitude was reliable.
Mu Mu took a nce at Zheng Lin and exined everything. He did not need to help her hide anything.
¡°Aunt ran to the stall and insisted on taking Yuan Yuan away. Yuan Yuan was not willing to leave. She then said that the Chen family was too dirty and did not match Yuan Yuan¡¯s identity as the youngdy. She¡¯s not willing to let Yuan Yuan suffer at the ce.
¡°Furthermore, she said that my aunt purposely forced Yuan Yuan to stay with the Chen family, in order to receive gratitude from the Zhong family so that the Chen family will thank my aunt. That my aunt doesn¡¯t need to do anything but would take the full credit.
¡°There were many people at the stall. Yuan Yuan was scared that further argument will affect my aunt¡¯s reputation and agreed toe to the Zhong family. I was not sure if she is Yuan Yuan¡¯s real mother and decided to follow her here.¡±
Before Zhong Guangping got angry, Old Master Zhong raged, ¡°You¡ You said in front of the crowd that the Madam of the Mo family forced Yuan Yuan to stay with the Chen family in order to take credit?¡±
Old Master Zheng Lin¡¯s eyes were wide open. He could not understand what was going on in Zheng Lin¡¯s brain.
Zheng Lin fumed. ¡°I¡ I¡¯m not wrong.¡±
¡°Bastard!¡±
Old Master Zhong¡¯s expression was extremely unpleasant as he raged, ¡°Do you know the identity of the Mo family? She needs to manipte Yuan Yuan? You¡¯re not grateful that she saved Yuan Yuan, and instead, you used her of such things? Are you out of your mind?¡±
Chapter 1046 - Visiting To Apologize (1)
Chapter 1046: Visiting To Apologize (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Mu Mu smiled and said, ¡°Grandfather Zhong, fortunately, you understand the situation. The Chen siblings are from the same hometown as my aunt. They grew up together. Now that they¡¯ve moved to the capital, it¡¯s natural that she takes an interest in them.¡±
¡°Yuan Yuan was injured and cannot be over-excited. They only settled Yuan Yuan at the Chen house after obtaining Uncle Zhong¡¯s consent. I hope that Aunty will be clear about this point in the future and not malign others for no reason. My aunt is a gentle and kind person. But my Uncle is not so easy to deal with.¡±
Old Master Zhong and Zhong Guangping¡¯s expressions changed. Zhong Guangping said, ¡°Aunty just misses Yuan Yuan too much, so she¡¯s always suspicious of others. Over the past few years, Yuan Yuan¡¯s incident has caused her to imagine things. Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of her.
¡°Now that Yuan Yuan has been found, she will naturally stop acting this way. If not for Mrs Mo, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to Yuan Yuan when she was injured thest time!¡±
Mu Mu smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±
Zheng Lin wanted to say something, but Old Master Zhong red at her, and she did not dare to speak.
Of course, her family was delighted that Zhong Bingyuan was back. When the Zhong family heard the news, they all came back. Zhong Guangping had an older brother, a younger brother, and a younger sister. They were all married with children.
His older brother had two sons while his younger brother had one. His younger sister also had two sons.
Zhong Bingyuan was the only young girl in the entire family. It was natural that they doted on her.
Zhong Bingyuan did not recognize her surroundings. When she saw her rtives, she felt that they were somewhat familiar, just that she could not remember who they were.
Mu Mu remained at the Zhong house for lunch.
When Zhong Bingyuan was young, she had lived in the Zhong house for a long time. Her father Zhong Guangping¡¯s job was uncertain, and he was often transferred from ce to ce. Zhong Bingyuan was still young at that time, so she simply lived in the capital.
So when Zhong Bingyuan first met Chen Qingqing after she was kidnapped, she said that her home was in the capital.
At that time, she was just staying with her parents for a while. She mostly lived in the capital. With her father¡¯s uncertain job, she was worried that he would be transferred away.
The Zhong family had preserved Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s room.
When Zhong Bingyuan went to look at her room, Zheng Lin wanted to spend some time alone with her. But Zhong Bingyuan disliked her and insisted that Mu Mu apany her.
When Mu Mu saw her room, which was fit for a princess, he began to understand Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s status in the Zhong family.
In the room, Zheng Lin prattled to Zhong Bingyuan about how pretty the curtains were, where she had bought them, and how much they cost; where the dressing table was bought and how much it cost; and all the new clothes and shoes in the closet that had been bought recently¡
Zhong Bingyuan felt rather embarrassed as she listened¡
Fortunately, everyone returned soon. Mu Mu could tell that the Zhong family truly doted on Zhong Bingyuan. In his opinion, besides Zheng Lin, the others seemed quite normal.
The two daughters-inw of the Zhong family were finedies. They were elegant, well brought up, and spoke well. He could tell that they came from good families.
It was lunchtime, and everyone sat down to eat.
There were many dishes that Zhong Bingyuan had liked in the past. Zhong Bingyuan had been living in the countryside with Chen Qingqing and Chen Feng for so long, and her tastes had changed significantly.
She was growing, and she preferred heavily seasoned food and especially liked meat.
Zheng Lin kept frowning as she saw what Zhong Bingyuan was eating.
¡°Yuan Yuan, you mustn¡¯t eat such spicy things. Girls should eat iner food, or it will affect your skin. You¡¯re a young girl.. You must take care of yourplexion.¡±
Chapter 1047 - Visiting To Apologize (2)
Chapter 1047: Visiting To Apologize (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhong Bingyuan had no choice, so she took a pork rib from another dish instead.
Zheng Lin stopped her again. ¡°You¡¯ve already eaten two pork ribs. You can¡¯t have anymore. If you eat too much, you will grow fat.
¡°You¡¯re thirteen years old now and you¡¯ll be fourteen next year. You¡¯re a youngdy now. You must maintain your figure or you won¡¯t be elegant at all. As a girl, you must pay attention to your image, or you will regret it when you grow older.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s little face wrinkled in a frown. After interacting with her mother for a while, she found thetter rather odd. She seemed rather entric. She could not understand why her mother was acting like that.
Zhong Bingyuan tried to take some prawns and crabs, but Zheng Lin stopped her again.
¡°You can¡¯t eat too much of such things. Crabs are cooling, and girls shouldn¡¯t eat them. Have some tofu and vegetables. These are good for your health.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan frowned at the tofu in her bowl. She did not like such things.
When Zheng Lin saw that Zhong Bingyuan had put down her chopsticks, she asked angrily, ¡°Did you suffer too much in the countryside? You¡¯ve never eaten meat and fish before? Yuan Yuan, you must remain at home in the future, and I will cook you the best and most nutritious food. You will have meat every day, but you cannot eat too much or you will grow fat.¡±
¡°Enough!¡± Old Master Zhong was fed up. He mmed his chopsticks down.
¡°The child is growing now. So what if she eats some meat? If she doesn¡¯t eat meat, how will she get her energy?¡±
Zheng Lin said helplessly, ¡°Father, she¡¯s a girl. Why would she need so much energy! Girls are delicate. How would it look if she ate so much meat? Vegetables are the best for her health. Nutritious and¡¡±
¡°Enough!¡± Zhong Guangping was grinding his teeth in rage. ¡°Yuan Yuan, you can eat whatever you like. This food was cooked for you. In the past, when times were not so good, the children in the family could not have such food even if they wanted to.
¡°Now, circumstances have improved, and the children are growing. They can eat whatever they like. It¡¯s not as if we can¡¯t afford it.¡±
Zheng Lin detested this feeling. She had given birth to this daughter. This was her own daughter. But she was not allowed to make decisions regarding her daughter. It was an awful feeling.
¡°I have Yuan Yuan¡¯s best interests at heart. This is a healthier lifestyle. If Yuan Yuan had not suffered so much in the countryside andcked meat, she would not be like that.¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Old Master Zhong was furious. This woman just would not let it go.
¡°If you say another word, I¡¯ll shut you up in the backyard for a month and forbid you toe out.¡±
Zheng Lin immediately fell silent.
Mu Mu quietly ate his meal without saying a word. Based on his observations, he felt that Zheng Lin was not only mentally unstable but there was also something wrong with her way of thinking.
She seemed to have a powerful desire to control Zhong Bingyuan. She was absurdly arrogant.
He did not think that Zheng Lin had be like that because she missed her daughter too much when she was lost for four years. If she really missed her child, she would be pandering to her daughter in everything now that she was back, as if afraid that she will leave again.
But now, Zheng Lin was more concerned about whether her daughter would lead what she considered to be a good life.
In the room just now, Zheng Lin only talked about Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s school and her previous talents.
It made Mu Mu feel that this woman was only bringing up her child ording to her aspirations. If she felt that something was good, then she insisted it was right. Zhong Bingyuan should live her life ording to her way of thinking.
She was a very frightening mother.
Chapter 1048 - Visiting To Apologize (3)
Chapter 1048: Visiting To Apologize (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After lunch, Zheng Lin wanted to bring Zhong Bingyuan back to her room to revise, y the piano and whatnot. She kept muttering about how Zhong Bingyuan had not done any of these things for four years and had grown rusty. They would have to spend a lot of time to regain her skills.
As a rich youngdy of a powerful family, she must learn these things.
But in the end, Old Master Zhong and Zhong Guangping disapproved, so she had to drop the matter.
Zhong Bingyuan stayed at the Zhong house until the evening and then prepared to leave.
Zheng Lin exploded. ¡°Leave? How can you leave? This is your home! Yuan Yuan! Mother will take good care of you. You don¡¯t need to suffer at the Chen house anymore. You¡¡±
¡°I must go back!¡± Zhong Bingyuan was determined.
¡°That is my home. Only half a month has passed. In another half a month, Older Sister Gu will treat me. When I can remember everything, I¡¯lle back, alright?¡±
¡°Now she does not remember much here. It¡¯s not a nice feeling. But the Chen family is different. She has lived with her older siblings for four years. She is used to that ce.¡±
She only felt safe when she was with her older siblings.
But Zheng Lin refused. ¡°Yuan Yuan, be good. Gu Qingyao already said that she won¡¯t hold you against your will anymore. You¡¯re free now! Come home! The Zhong house is your home. You¡¡±
¡°Mother, what did you say? Older Sister Gu said? What do you mean Older Sister Gu said? What did Older Sister Gu say? Did you look for her?¡±
Zheng Lin froze. She immediately stopped talking.
Zhong Guangping had an ominous feeling.
¡°You¡ you went to look for Mrs Mo? What did you say to her?¡±
¡°I¡ I didn¡¯t say much! I¡¡±
¡°Spit it out!¡± Zhong Guangping roared.
Zheng Lin was terrified. She detested Zhong Guangping¡¯s attitude towards her. In the past, Zhong Guangping had always been very gentle towards her.
¡°Why are you raising your voice at me? What could I say? I merely asked her to stop holding my daughter against her will. I didn¡¯t want my daughter to continue suffering with the Chen family. Then she agreed. What else?¡±
Zhong Guangping turned pale and he stumbled. ¡°You¡ You¡ What else did Mrs Mo say? Did she say anything about Yuan Yuan¡¯s condition? Is she still going to treat Yuan Yuan?¡±
Zheng Lin¡¯s expression grew ugly. ¡°Can she treat Yuan Yuan? She¡¯s so young. How capable could she be? She said we are not to ask for her help in the future. But I had no intention of ah¡¡±
Before Zheng Lin could finish speaking, Zhong Guangping had pped her angrily.
Piak!
It was a resounding p that frightened the entire Zhong family.
They all knew how Zhong Guangping doted on his wife. The Zhong family was close-knit, and the men ced great importance on propriety, and they treated their wives quite well.
Especially Zhong Guangping.
In her many years of marriage, this was the first time Zhong Guangping was treating Zheng Lin so harshly.
The p bewildered Zheng Lin!
¡°You¡ Guangping, you¡ you dare to hit me?¡±
She looked incredulous!
At that moment, Zhong Guangping could not be bothered to argue with her. He hurriedly said to the Old Master, ¡°Father, this is bad. The woman must have offended Mrs Mo. Mrs Mo is Yuan Yuan¡¯s doctor!
¡°I¡¯ve checked with the hospital, and this Mrs Mo is indeed very capable. Dr Zhang sang her praises! The first time Yuan Yuan¡¯s head was injured, the hospital could not save her. It was Mrs Mo who discovered her and personally operated on her to save Yuan Yuan¡¯s life.
¡°Impossible! She must not wash her hands of us. No, I am going to pay the Mos a visit now to apologize. She can be treated in another two weeks. Yuan Yuan can regain her memory soon.. Nothing must go wrong at this juncture.¡±
Chapter 1049 - Continue To Coax Me (1)
Chapter 1049: Continue To Coax Me (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhong Guangping was always careful in his dealings. Right now, his daughter¡¯s wellbeing was at stake. He would obviously not believe her just because she was the mistress of the Mo family. He had checked the facts.
Now that Zheng Lin said that Gu Qingyao was not going to bother with them, what would happen to his daughter?
Zhong Guangping panicked!
Old Master Zhong¡¯s expression also changed.
Zhong Guangping said urgently, ¡°Butler, Butler, quick, quick, quick, prepare some gifts. I¡¯m going to the Mo house now.¡±
Zhong Guangping hurried to prepare the gifts. Only then did Old Master Zhong realize what had happened. He had apletely different view of Zheng Lin now.
She was a liability.
Old Master Zhong looked at Mu Mu and said in a fatherly manner, ¡°Mu Mu! This¡ this is a misunderstanding. When you get back, please exin to your aunt. We¡ we Zhongs will always be grateful to her for saving Yuan Yuan. We are very grateful. This¡ we have never thought that Yuan Yuan was being kept at the Chen house against her will!¡±
¡°Please intercede for us when you get back. Yuan Yuan is innocent. She needs treatment. Surely¡ surely, she mustn¡¯t be implicated?¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to the Mo house now to apologize. Mu Mu, please help Yuan Yuan.¡±
The other Zhong family members had also started to plead with Mu Mu. They were all concerned about Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s condition. They also did not want to offend the Mo family.
Mu Mu could tell which way the wind was blowing. So he nodded in agreement and went back to the Mo house first.
Old Master Zhong angrily shut Zheng Lin in her room, then he and Zhong Guangping carried their gifts and went to the Mo house to apologize.
They also brought Zhong Bingyuan along. They dropped by the Chen house first, then went to the Mo house.
By this time, Gu Qingyao and the others were home. Mu Mu had reached home and told Gu Qingyao everything.
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan exchanged nces. They were not very surprised by the Zhong family¡¯s reaction.
Mu Mu said, ¡°Aunt, based on my observations, besides Mrs Zheng, the rest of the family seems quite normal, and they really dote on Yuan Yuan. I just feel that Madam Zheng is mentally unstable.¡±
Mu Mu told them everything he had seen in the Zhong house.
Gu Qingyao was rather surprised. ¡°This¡ are you sure she¡¯s really mentally unstable?¡±
Mu Mu analyzed it and said, ¡°She¡¯s possibly mentally unstable and she¡¯s possibly¡ selfish.
¡°She seems to be raising her daughter based on the image she crafted for her in her mind. I suppose she thinks a rich youngdy should act in a certain way, so she wants to train Yuan Yuan to be like that. She doesn¡¯t consider Yuan Yuan¡¯s feelings at all. She thinks that Yuan Yuan must obey her and that everything she does is for Yuan Yuan¡¯s good.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and did not say anything.
She had encountered such people in her previous life. Not only among her patients but among others in her life.
Mu Mu could not understand Gu Qingyao¡¯s mysterious smile. ¡°Aunt, why are you smiling?¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Your aunt probably knows what Zheng Lin is like. Mu Mu, you are very intelligent, but you haven¡¯t met many people, so you cannot understand a situation like this.¡±
¡°I think! That Zhong Bingyuan will probably have a hard time in the future.¡±
Mu Mu frowned. ¡°Uncle, please exin! What is going on?¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Some people are utterly selfish. They¡¯re perverted, but they look like normal people.. It¡¯s very likely that Zheng Lin is like that.¡±
Chapter 1050 - Continue To Coax Me (2)
Chapter 1050: Continue To Coax Me (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°A person like her appears to love her daughter, and everything she does is for her daughter¡¯s good. But actually, she treats her daughter as a tool. She will manipte her daughter as she wishes. Everything she says is right, and her daughter is wrong to protest.¡±
Mu Mu frowned. In that case, Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s life would be hard.
Mu Mu looked at Gu Qingyao. ¡°Aunt, Yuan Yuan is innocent. Please treat her? She¡¯s a very nice person. She is just thirteen years old, surely she can¡¯t go on without any memories of her past.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at Mu Mu in surprise. ¡°Do you know her very well?¡±
¡°Uhm!¡± Mu Mu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been going to the stall frequently, and I¡¯ve known her for some time. She¡¯s only thirteen, but she¡¯s very intelligent. This time, she felt that it would not be good for you if Madam Zheng continued to make a fuss in public. That was why she agreed to go back to the Zhong house for a visit.¡±
Mu Mu walked over the Gu Qingyao and squatted down in front of her. ¡°Aunt, please help Yuan Yuan this once, all right? As for her mother, we will find a way to deal with her in the future. Don¡¯t be angry, all right?¡±
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan exchanged nces. They could see each other¡¯s shock!
Gu Qingyao asked curiously, ¡°Mu Mu! Are you begging me? Are you¡ coaxing me?¡±
Mu Mu, ¡°¡¡±
Mu Mu lowered his head and did not say anything.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°All right, I did not really intend to ignore Yuan Yuan. I only meant for Zheng Lin to hear it and convey the message to the Zhong family. Then the Zhong family will deal with Zheng Lin for me.
¡°No matter what, Yuan Yuan is Qing Qing¡¯s younger sister. Besides¡ for our Mu Mu¡¯s sake, I will certainly not abandon her!¡±
For some reason, Mu Mu blushed a little.
Before long, Old Master Zhong and Zhong Guangping arrived at the Mo house, bearing many gifts. They were very reasonable. Old Master Zhong¡¯s reputation in the capital was sound, and he was a fine old man. Mo Beihan did not make things too difficult for them.
But Mo Beihan did not mince his words regarding Zheng Lin¡¯s treatment of Gu Qingyao. Old Master Zhong and Zhong Guangping promised to deal with Zheng Lin properly when they got home. Atst, the matter was resolved.
Zhong Bingyuan insisted on going back to the Chen house.
***
Gu Jinhang and Ji Mingyue¡¯s engagement date was fixed and the two families began their preparations. The news of their wedding spread throughout the capital¡¯s upper ss.
In the past, only a few people knew. Now, almost everyone knew.
The Gu family and the Qiao family were rted, and Gu Qingyao, the Gu family¡¯s granddaughter, had married into the Mo family. That alone gave the Gu family great standing. Besides, Gu Jinhang was the sessor and was well-known in the capital for being a talented young man.
Naturally, it was a good match.
Jealous people came popping out of the woodwork.
So, for some reason, everyone in the capital began talking about how Ji Mingyue had liked Mo Beihan in the past.
Gu Jinhang frowned when he heard it and raised his brows.
His wife had liked Mo Beihan in the past?
The fox rubbed his chin. Why did he not know about this?
He thoughtfully went to look for his wife.
When Ji Mingyue saw that something was amiss with Gu Jinhang and heard his questions, she involuntarily shrank back and looked guilty.
¡°That¡ I ¡ They¡¯re talking nonsense. I¡¯ve never liked Mo Beihan! Brother Jinhang, I only like you. Really, it has always been you!¡±
Gu Jinhang smiled, which caused Ji Mingyue to break out in goosebumps.
¡°Is that so? Little one, you had better not lie! I will certainly find out.¡±
¡°Tell me quickly.. Those who confess will be dealt with leniently. Those who refuse to confess will be severely punished!¡±
Chapter 1051 - Continue To Coax Me (3)
Chapter 1051: Continue To Coax Me (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ji Mingyue immediately looked anguished. ¡°I¡ all right, I¡¯ll admit it. I did like Mo Beihan when I was younger. But¡ you have to believe me, it was not love. I¡ I was so young and naive! I was fooled by Mo Beihan¡¯s looks¡¡±
¡°What about now? Are you also fooled by my looks?¡±
¡°Of course not!¡± Ji Mingyue hurriedly protested. ¡°I¡¯m¡¡±
¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m not as handsome as Mo Beihan?¡± Gu Jinhang looked displeased.
Ji Mingyue: ¡
¡°Say something!¡±
Ji Mingyue¡¯s little face grew even more anguished. ¡°Well¡ of course you¡¯re even more handsome! Brother Jinhang, you know how much I adore you!¡±
Gu Jinhang smiled. ¡°Really?¡±
Ji Mingyue hurriedly nodded her head frantically. ¡°Really, really, absolutely!¡±
She really did like Gu Jinhang!
She really did adore Gu Jinhang!
As for Mo Beihan, please, she had almost forgotten about the incident!
When she found out that Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao were engaged, she immediately gave up!
Gu Jinhang smiled and said, ¡°Then tell me, are you fooled by my looks?¡±
Ji Mingyue¡¯s mind whirred. After all, she had been with Gu Jinhang for so long, she had learnt a trick or two from him.
She immediately beamed. ¡°I¡¯m not fooled by your looks, but¡ I¡¯m charmed by your looks!¡±
Gu Jinhang: ¡°¡¡±
Not bad!
After some training, she had learned ttery!
Gu Jinhang sat down, looking displeased.
¡°At present, the entire capital is talking about how you used to like Mo Beihan. I¡¯ve been humiliated. Tell me, what should I do? How can I face the public in the future?¡±
Ji Mingyue felt even more guilty. She gingerly walked over and squatted down next to him. She said ingratiatingly, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, all right? It¡¯s my fault. I was so ignorant then. I don¡¯t know which idiot has raked up the past. But I guarantee I did not like Mo Beihan very much!
¡°Once I found out that he was engaged to Yao Yao, I gave up! Don¡¯t be angry, all right? I¡¯ll obey you in the future, and I¡¯ll do everything you ask me to do. All right?¡±
Gu Jinhang was still not satisfied. ¡°That sounds nice, but how about my humiliation? People will mock me in the future.
¡°Do you know how embarrassing this is for a man?¡±
Gu Jinhang¡¯s expression was cold, stern and angry. He was clearly furious!
This was the first time Ji Mingyue had seen Gu Jinhang lose his temper!
She immediately panicked!
Over time, she had really fallen in love with Gu Jinhang. And it was true that this old incident had embarrassed him and that was not good!
¡°I¡¯m sorry, please calm down.¡± Ji Mingyue burrowed into his arms and hugged him. ¡°Gu Jinhang, you¡¯re the one I like, you¡¯re the one I love. In my heart, you¡¯re the best. After so long with you, I cannot bear to be separated from you. Uhm¡ don¡¯t be angry!
¡°I¡¯ll listen to you and obey you in everything, all right? Just forgive me this once! Don¡¯t leave me, don¡¯t leave me, don¡¯t be angry¡¡±
She continued to nuzzle him as she rested in his arms. Ji Mingyue did not notice that Gu Jinhang was unable to control his smile!
¡°Do you really want to make it up to me?¡± Gu Jinhang asked.
Ji Mingyue was delighted. She hurriedly raised her head. ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore?¡±
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°No, I¡¯m still angry!¡±
¡°What can I do? Tell me, what can I do to make you stop being angry?¡±
¡°Continue to coax me!¡±
Ji Mingyue: ¡
Chapter 1052 - Going For The Kill (1)
Chapter 1052: Going For The Kill (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ji Mingyue had no possibility of winning against this fox. She could only patiently think of all kinds of ways to coax him until he felt better. Finally, she seeded in soothing his ruffled feathers.
Gu Jinhang left contentedly. Only then did Ji Mingyue sigh with relief. But Ji Mingyue ground her teeth in rage when she thought about the person who was spreading these rumors behind her back.
It was true that she liked Mo Beihan when she was young. But that was so long ago! She had merely been secretly infatuated with him. She had not done anything out of line. When she knew that he was engaged to Gu Qingyao, she had immediately given up.
It happened so long ago that she had almost forgotten about it. Now that she was about to be engaged to Gu Jinhang, someone had dragged this incident out. Despicable! Utterly despicable!
¡°Brother! Oldest Brother¡¡± Ji Mingyue stormed downstairs looking for her oldest brother.
Ji Mingzhe was ying with the children in the backyard. When he saw Ji Mingyue rushing out angrily, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Has Jinhang left?¡±
¡°He has left!¡±
¡°Did he make things difficult for you?¡±
¡°How could he not! This incident has embarrassed him! Besides, it involves his brother-inw, Mo Beihan.¡±
Ji Mingzhe frowned. ¡°Did he bully you? How did he bully you? I¡¯ll stand up for you.¡±
Ji Mingyue put her hands on her hips. ¡°How can you do that? Jinhang is a gentle schr. How can he beat you in a fight?¡±
Ji Mingzhe: ¡°¡ ¡°
¡°Besides, he was in the right! Oldest Brother, Jinhang is very good to me. Ever since I¡¯ve been with him, he has given me whatever I want and let me do whatever I like. I¡¯m so happy with him. Jinhang is such a good man; he¡¯s in the right. The person in the wrong is that bastard who¡¯s been making trouble behind my back. Help me investigate and find out who it is?¡±
Ji Mingzhe looked at his younger sister in despair.
This Gu Jinhang was a terror. Look at how he had charmed his younger sister?
He must find an opportunity to beat him up.
¡°Brother, what are you thinking? Are you thinking that you¡¯ll cause trouble for Jinhang behind my back?¡±
Ji Mingzhe: ¡°¡ ¡°
He helplessly rolled his eyes. ¡°As if I would dare! You¡¯re protecting him. You¡¯ll kill me if I touch a hair on his head.¡±
Ji Mingyue smiled. ¡°I¡¯m d you realize that!¡±
Ji Mingzhe: ¡°¡ ¡°
It was true that girls changed their loyalties as they grew up!
Ji Mingzhe was quite capable, and he managed to trace the source of the rumors within a few days.
Ye Yihong!
Bai Youran¡¯s formerckey.
Gu Jinhang had identified the person long ago, but he knew the Ji family was investigating. He heard that his wife was going to avenge herself, so he did not make a move. He was waiting to let his wife show her ws.
Ye Yihong had lived away from her family for a while in her past. When she was young, she and Ji Mingyue were acquaintances. She had stayed in Nancheng for a while, so she knew about Ji Mingyue¡¯s affairs.
Bai Youran had once been a force to reckon with among the rich young girls in the capital. Ye Yihong had always been herckey. Although Bai Youran bullied her, it gave her social standing.
But once Gu Qingyao appeared on the scene, everything changed.
Later, Bai Youran married Mo Yunhao and was banished with the rest of the family. Ye Yihong lost her standing in the capital.
Once Bai Youran left their social circle, those who could not stand Bai Youran, or who were jealous of her, or who wished to curry her favor but had not managed to, and those who had been bullied by her, now turned on Ye Yihong..
Chapter 1053 - Going For The Kill (2)
Chapter 1053: Going For The Kill (2)
At the time, Ye Yihong was having a tough time in the capital. In fact, she could be considered to be down and out. She hated her current existence.
Once Bai Youran fell from grace, she had to find a new patron. But Bai Youran had made too many enemies, and she did not get along well with anyone else. Now those people were all too eager to mock her. They would never protect her.
This infuriated Ye Yihong.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s position was too stable, and she had always kept a low profile in the capital. She had no way of getting at her. But now, Ji Mingyue was going to marry Gu Jinhang.
Gu Jinhang!
The sessor of the Gu family with a bright future!
And he was so handsome. For many young girls in the capital, he was the man of their dreams!
It was all right if it was any other rich young girl. If a rich, youngdy from a good family married Gu Jinhang, Ye Yihong would, at most, envy her. But she would not dare to do anything.
But it was Ji Mingyue.
When Bai Chi was trying to force Ji Mingyue to marry him, Bai Youran had often put Ji Mingyue down. As Bai Youran¡¯sckey, Ye Yihong had said even nastier things about Ji Mingyue than Bai Youran herself.
Now in a reversal of fortunes, a person like Ji Mingyue was actually going to marry Gu Jinhang. Ye Yihong was so jealous she could hardly stand it.
She suddenly recalled that Ji Mingyue had fancied Mo Beihan. Mo Beihan was now Gu Jinhang¡¯s brother-inw. This would be fun.
So Ye Yihong embellished the incident and spread it around, saying how shameless Ji Mingyue had been in the past, continually harassing Mo Beihan and insisting on marrying him!
Ji Mingyue was stunned for a few seconds when she heard the news.
¡°Ye Yihong?¡±
Of course Ji Mingyue remembered Ye Yihong!
That woman had continually mocked and belittled her. Her memories of her were still fresh!
When Bai Youran lost her status, she had been busy dating Gu Jinhang. She was immersed in her beautiful romance, so this person had note to her attention for a long time.
Ye Yihong¡¯s family background was not very good, and her family did not favor her. In the past, her position in the capital had been due entirely to Bai Youran¡¯s favor. Now she was nothing.
¡°So it¡¯s that girl who is trying to set me up. I was young and ignorant, but she makes it sound so ugly. She clearly has something against me and wants to prevent me from marrying Jinhang.¡±
Ji Mingzhe crossed his legs and read the papers. ¡°That¡¯s right. So you still have a brain left. I thought you¡¯ve been so bewitched by that fox, Gu Jinhang, that your brain has turned to mush and you don¡¯t know anything besides romance!¡±
Ji Mingyue protested. ¡°Am I your younger sister or not? Why would you speak against your younger sister like that?¡±
Ji Mingzhe pursed his lips and kept quiet.
Ji Mingyue grunted coldly. ¡°Let me tell you! Jinhang is very good to me, but Oldest Brother, I am your own sister! In the past, those families all looked down on me. If they even nced my way, it was as if they were doing me a favor and I should be grateful to them. Look at how much better Jinhang treats me!
¡°He¡¯s so handsome, so rich, and most importantly, so capable. His family background is excellent too. As the brother-inw of a fine man like that, you should¡ be nicer to him because he is so good to your younger sister!¡±
¡°Pffft¡¡± Ji Mingzhe spat out his tea. He could scarcely believe his ears.
¡°Be¡ be nicer?¡±
Chapter 1054 - Going For The Kill (3)
Chapter 1054: Going For The Kill (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ji Mingyue red at him. ¡°Why? Do you have anything to say?¡±
Ji Mingzhe said helplessly, ¡°No.¡±
His younger sister had finally fallen in love and was about to get married. To her older brothers, this was wonderful news. But ever since she had fallen in love with Gu Jinhang, she only thought about him. That infuriated them!
The more Ji Mingyue thought about it, the angrier she felt. She stomped upstairs and opened her closet. Inside were the various clothes that Gu Jinhang had given to her. Every single one of them was very expensive!
Ji Mingyue cocked her head and took out an especially fashionable and ssy jacket. She put it on and ran over to her mirror to apply her make-up. Then she put on her high-heeled shoes and stomped downstairs.
Ji Mingzhe was downstairs. He was shocked when he saw her!
¡°What are you doing?¡±
Ji Mingyue raised her chin. ¡°Hmph! Of course, I¡¯m going to get even!¡±
Ji Mingzhe walked around Ji Mingyue, rubbing his chin. ¡°I say, Comrade Ji Mingyue, you seem to have grown bolder recently!¡±
Ji Mingyue immediately grew even smugger. ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯m about to marry someone who is famous in the capital for holding grudges. I¡¯m an old fox now. No one dares to offend me. Of course I¡¯ve grown bolder.¡±
Ji Mingzhe: ¡°¡ ¡°
She was always praising her husband in front of him. It was so irritating, but he could not do anything about this sister.
Ji Mingyue raised her chin and gestured grandly. ¡°All right, I don¡¯t have time to talk to you. I¡¯m off to fight.¡±
As she spoke, she stepped out of the door grandly. She was practically strutting!
Ji Mingzhe could barely stand to look at her.
***
In the Ye house.
Ye Yihong¡¯s life had been very unpleasant ofte. One might say that her life had been particrly unpleasant since Bai Youran¡¯ fall from grace.
Recently, she had been tormented almost to madness. When she happened to hear that that bitch, Ji Mingyue, was going to marry Gu Jinhang, it really infuriated her.
The Ji Mingyue of the past did not even dare to raise her voice at her. Every time she scolded Ji Mingyue, thetter would not dare to speak. Ji Mingyue would just re at her with reddened eyes, looking pitiful, yet forcing her emotions down. She was clearly furious but did not dare to say anything.
At that time, she felt really pleased. It was such a pleasure to bully someone!
But ever since Bai Youran¡¯s fall from grace, she had not experienced such pleasure. Recently, those people from her past had been bullying her terribly. She had only just caught her breath when she heard that Ji Mingyue was going to marry Gu Jinhang.
She was furious!
Why should she?
She suddenly remembered how Ji Mingyue had liked Mo Beihan in the past. This Mo Beihan was now Gu Jinhang¡¯s brother-inw. They saw each other regrly. If news of this got out, Ji Mingyue would certainly be abandoned.
In the past, the Bai family had not wanted her. Now if the Gu family did not want her either, Ji Mingyue would never be able to get married!
This was the happiest incident she had encountered in a long time.
Ye Yihong was at home, feeling pleased with herself, and waiting for the news that Ji Mingyue had been abandoned.
¡°Ye Yihong,e out now!¡±
Ye Yihong was waiting in anticipation at home when she heard someone shouting her name loudly downstairs in the courtyard. It was a very fierce shout.
She got a fright. Then she listened carefully. Ji Mingyue?
Ji Mingyue was standing at the doorway of the Ye house, looking murderous, as if she wanted to kill Ye Yihong.
The Ye family was small and rather unimportant. Its roots were shallow. So the Ye house was much shabbier than the Gu house or the Mo house.
Ji Mingyue stood at the front door shouting for a long time, but no one from the Ye family came to open the door.
Ji Mingyue was enraged. ¡°Ye Yihong, you coward.. What¡¯s the matter? Weren¡¯t you always showing off? Weren¡¯t you very smug when you went around bullying the girls in the capital? What has happened to you now? Have you turned into a scaredy-cat?¡±
Chapter 1055 - Going For The Kill (4)
Chapter 1055: Going For The Kill (4)
At the moment, Ye Yihong was mocked and bullied by everyone. Ultimately, her status was low, and without Bai Youran to back her up, anyone could step all over her.
So when Ji Mingyue came to her door looking for trouble, many people heard it, and they came to watch the show.
Ye Yihong had been very arrogant and domineering in the past and had offended many people. Now, many people were happy to see her get into trouble.
As for Ji Mingyue, everyone had heard about hertely. But Ji Mingyue¡¯s status was higher, and the people who lived around here could notpare to her. Even if they were a little jealous and hoped that the Gu family would abandon her, on the surface, they did not dare to act too arrogantly in front of Ji Mingyue.
Ye Yihong, who was upstairs, heard it. She saw the people gathering outside, and she became rather angry.
After all, the Gu family and the Mo family were major families. Her Ye family could not even afford to offend the Ji family. At the moment, Ji Mingyue had not yet been abandoned!
She was rather frightened now that Ji Mingyue hade looking for trouble.
Really, why was it not going the way she nned?
At the moment, Ji Mingyue should be begging Gu Jinhang and trying to find a way to stabilize her position. She must have sworn up and down to Gu Jinhang to say that she had never liked Mo Beihan. Later when the Gu family investigated, she would be found out.
Gu Jinhang was the Gu family¡¯s sessor. The Gu family would never let Gu Jinhang marry a lying and fickle woman.
Why was Ji Mingyue here?
Downstairs, when Ji Mingyue saw that Ye Yihong still did note out, she continued to shout, ¡°Ye Yihong, are you refusing to admit to what you¡¯ve done? You¡¯ve spread rumors to ruin my reputation. In the past, you followed Bai Youran around and bullied me. What about now? Are you wild with jealousy to see that I¡¯m about to marry into the Gu family?
¡°Shameless hussy, no wonder you can¡¯t get married although you¡¯re already so old!¡±
¡°Hehe¡¡±
¡°Hahaha¡¡±
Can¡¯t get married although you¡¯re already so old?
The moment she said that, the bystanders could not help but burst outughing.
It was true that Ye Yihong could not get married although she was already so old!
Most girls of her age were already married. Some of them might not be married, but were at least in marriage negotiations or were engaged. Only Ye Yihong had tried to catch many young men but had never seeded.
Currently, she did not have a proper boyfriend, and no one had asked for her hand in marriage.
In the past, she had been Bai Youran¡¯sckey and had gone around showing off and throwing her weight about. A pity that shecked any other skill besides being Bai Youran¡¯sckey.
The Ye family could not benefit from her, so it slowly began to despise her. Even though she toadied up to Bai Youran, she was still not loved in the Ye family.
Ye Yihong¡¯s position among the finedies in the capital was an embarrassing one. Besides that, she often flitted among the yboys, so no one was willing to marry her.
These words hit Ye Yihong where it hurt. Recently, others had been mocking her viciously, especially about her marriage.
Which was why she had gone berserk when she heard that Ji Mingyue was about to be engaged to Gu Jinhang. She could not ept it.
When she heard Ji Mingyue shouting outside, Ye Yihong could not stand it any longer. She hurriedly ran downstairs and opened the door. Ye Yihong¡¯s entire face twisted in envy when she saw Ji Mingyue, who was beautifully dressed and made-up, wearing expensive clothes and exquisite make-up, looking beautiful, outstanding and elegant.
¡°Ji Mingyue, what nonsense are you spouting?¡±
Ji Mingyueughed coldly.. ¡°Oh ho! You¡¯re finally here! I thought you were feeling guilty and were going to spend your life at home hiding like a coward!¡±
Chapter 1056 - Going For The Kill (5)
Chapter 1056: Going For The Kill (5)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ye Yihong raged, ¡°What do you mean by coward? Ji Mingyue, are you out of your mind? Why would youe over and look for trouble for me? You¡¯ve been very prestigious recently, haven¡¯t you? You are going to get married to the Gu family. Why are you here? What happened? The Gu family chased you out?¡±
People in the surrounding area all looked at Ji Mingyue with anticipation. They all wished that Ji Mingyue had been abandoned by the Gu family.
There were only a limited number of young masters in the capital. Out of those people, the number of men who were capable, handsome and would-be heirs was even more limited.
The number of such men would decrease one by one after they got married. This meant that they had less chance to find one man like that. Thedies in the surrounding area all hoped that Ji Mingyue had been abandoned.
Ji Mingyue smiled in contentment, ¡°So you envy me, don¡¯t you? I will not be manipted by a cunning person like you! Do you know your identity? How dare you spread the rumors in order to get my partner to abandon me! Who do you think you are?¡±
¡°You¡¡± Ye Yihong was shocked, ¡°What do you mean? The Gu family didn¡¯t cause you trouble?¡±
Ji Mingyue looked so content which meant that the Gu family did not cause her trouble.
If not, she must be cursing somewhere in the Gu family in fear.
Ji Mingyue replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why would the Gu family cause me trouble? Do you think that your poor tricks will work on the Gu family? Do you treat them like idiots?¡±
Ye Yihong could not ept that. The unmorous rumors about Ji Mingyue liking Mo Beihan were everywhere. The Gu family was not bothered by that at all?
That was impossible!
¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Ye Yihong could not ept the truth. ¡°You tried all ways to seduce Mo Beihan back then. Such a flirty woman like you¡ AH¡¡±
Before Ye Yihong finished her words, Ji Mingyue pped her face.
¡°Piak!¡±
The sound of the p shocked everyone around.
¡°Ah¡¡±
Ye Yihong screamed. She stumbled and took a few steps to regain her bnce.
¡°You¡ Ji Mingyue, how dare you p me?¡±
Ji Mingyue raised her chin arrogantly, ¡°Yes, I pped you. What can you do about it? You deserve it!
¡°How dare you spread fake rumors! You deserve the p.¡±
¡°You¡ You¡ ¡°Ye Yihong¡¯s body trembled in anger. She could not imagine that Ji Mingyue would be aggressive now.
Ji Mingyue was not like this in the past. When she was being bullied by Bai Youran, she did not dare to say anything and would run away every time she saw them.
How long has it been?
Why did Ji Mingyue seem to be apletely different person now?
Even dared to hit her?
¡°How dare you p me! Did I say anything wrong? You did seduce Mo Beihan before. You used all the unmorous tricks to seduce¡ AH¡¡±
Piak!
Ji Mingyue gave her another p.
¡°You deserve the p since you don¡¯t know how to manage your words. You don¡¯t seem to learn the lesson. I¡¯ll beat you till you remember that.
¡°A little girl like you dares to nder me. Where is your proof? Mo Beihan told you personally that I seduced him?¡±
¡°You¡ you¡¯re trying to find excuses.¡± Ye Yihong said in anger, ¡°I know everything that you did in Nancheng! You¡¡±
¡°What did I do in Nancheng? I¡¯ve always been very obedient. Those who don¡¯t believe can go and investigate. What did I do?
¡°The investigation on rtionships was strict back then.. Everyone needed to file a report to date someone. Did Mo Beihan and I ever report that?¡±
Chapter 1057 - Going For The Kill (6)
Chapter 1057: Going For The Kill (6)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°You seduced Mo Beihan, and it had nothing to do with Mo Beihan. How would you report your rtionship? Ah¡¡±
Ji Mingyue pped her again!
Piak!
¡°Which eye of yours saw that I seduced Mo Beihan?¡±
Ji Mingyue was not stupid. She would not allow such rumors to spread and put Gu Jinhang in a difficult situation.
That happened a long time ago. It was her first time having some feelings for someone when she was young. Her closest brother always told her good things about Mo Beihan. She thought that he was single.
That was an impulsive love when she was young, and the feeling faded after some time.
After so many years, she had never mentioned it anymore. Mo Beihan was not bothered either.
After she came to the capital, she did not have any feelings for Mo Beihan even when Gu Qingyao was overseas. When her reputation was destroyed by the Bai family, she also did not think of finding Mo Beihan to solve her problem using the rtionship of the two families.
Ji Mingyue had nothing to be guilty about.
However, others might not think this way. She hid her feelings back then, and not many people knew about it. The technology was not developed yet; for everyone to know it was impossible.
As long as she appeared confident, no one would believe the rumors.
Gu Jinhang would not need to feel ashamed by that as well.
Ji Mingyue said in anger, ¡°The investigation on dating was so strict back then. If I did any of the things you mentioned, how was it possible that no one found out? If Mo Beihan did not report, he would be affected by me. But nothing happened to him, right?
¡°My brother is close to Mo Beihan, and I was always around them in Nancheng. It was normal that I was close to him as well. How dare you use our rtionship to nder me?
¡°Ye Yihong, why did no one ever say that I tried to seduce Mo Beihan in the past? If I did such things, how would Gu Qingyao not know? How is it possible that I got engaged with the Gu family? You¡¯re so malicious! Are you treating everyone else like idiots? How dare you use such despicable tricks to nder me? Are you trying to destroy me?¡±
People in the surrounding area were stunned when they heard that.
¡°She¡¯s right. I heard that Madam of the Mo family was engaged to the Master at a young age. The two families were close back then. If Ji Mingyue did those things at Nancheng, the Master of the Mo family definitely knows what kind of person she is. The Madam of the Mo family would be aware of that. In that case, how would she allow Ji Mingyue to enter the Gu family?¡±
¡°Precisely. The Gu family is not normal. They would not be socent in choosing their future Madam. I only know about the rumors about Ji Mingyue and the second son of the Bai family. I have never heard of others.¡±
¡°In my perspective, Ye Yihong is jealous of Ji Mingyue. She¡¯s purposely trying to stir some trouble so that Ji Mingyue will not be able to get married.¡±
¡°The investigation on dating was extremely strict back then. If Ji Mingyue really did any of those things, the Ji family and the Master of the Mo family would suffer from the consequences. It¡¯s impossible that there¡¯s no news if that happened.¡±
It wasmon that bad things would spread out. The code of conduct was very stringent. People would be punished if it was serious. Usually, people did not dare to be very extreme.
Based on what Ye Yihong said, Ji Mingyue¡¯s actions were extreme and would be punished heavily. That there was no news on that was impossible.
Especially the Master of the Mo family¡¯s attitude.
If Ji Mingyue was that kind of person, the Mo family would not help the Ji family and not allow Ji Mingyue to enter the Gu family.
Chapter 1058 - A Day Of Reckoning (1)
Chapter 1058: A Day Of Reckoning (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ji Mingyue sighed in relief when she heard the crowd¡¯s discussions.
However, Ye Yihong was panicking.
She had spent so much effort to spread the rumors and managed to destroy Ji Mingyue¡¯s reputation. But she was pped by Ji Mingyue, and everything that she had done was useless?
¡°Ji Mingyue, don¡¯t try to find excuses for yourself. You¡¯re¡ ah¡ you want to p me again?¡±
Before Ye Yihong could finish her words, Ji Mingyue lifted up her arm. Ye Yihong was shocked and immediately covered her face.
Ji Mingyue smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right, I want to p you. You deserve it! Don¡¯t make yourself look like you know everything. I was living in Nancheng, but how about you? Were you at Nancheng?
¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you only visited for a short period of time. You spent most of the time with Bai Youran. Was I very close to you? Did we have any rtionship? How would you know so much about my privacy?
¡°Furthermore, you were so close to Bai Youran. If I did those unmorous things and seduced Mo Beihan, would the Bai family still want me to get married with their son?¡±
Ye Yihong, ¡°¡¡±
Ye Yihong was stunned by the question.
The rtionship between Ji Mingyue and the second son of the Bai family, Bai Chi, was known by most people in the capital. The rtionship was real instead of a rumor.
Though they broke up eventually, it was the truth that the Bai family wanted Ji Mingyue to get married to Bai Chi.
Ye Yihong was so close to Bai Youran. Things she knew that happened at Nancheng, Bai Youran would be aware of those as well. Then how was it possible that the Bai family agreed for a person like Ji Mingyue to enter the family?
¡°I was right. Nothing that came out of Ye Yihong¡¯s mouth was real. How are you going to exin your lies?¡±
¡°I think she¡¯s treating everyone like idiots. She must be jealous of Ji Mingyue getting married to Gu Jinhang soon. She¡¯s so malicious! Spreading such poor rumors in order to destroy Ji Mingyue¡¯s reputation.¡±
¡°I think her mind is twisted as she can¡¯t find a man to get married to. She must be out of her mind and curse everyone she meets!¡±
¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk! Jealousy is scary. I think it¡¯s right that people don¡¯t want to be close to her. If not, one will never know when he or she will be ndered by her. She will bad-mouth everyone!¡±
¡°It¡¯s not the first time she bad-mouthed others. She was always so arrogant when she followed Bai Youran around. She deserves to be isted by others now.¡±
¡
Ji Mingyue felt assured when the topic finally changed.
She knew that these people were just around to gossip. They had no rtionship with Ji Mingyue and would not continue spreading the rumors about her.
She came from a better family and was about to get married to a better man. Her social circle was filled with people from the Mo family, Gu family and Qiao family. Compared to Ye Yihong, people were more willing to get close to her.
So she must be rightful and take revenge on Ye Yihong for the rumors. If not, both the Ji family and the Gu family¡¯s reputations would be destroyed.
Ji Mingyue stared at Ye Yihong, whose face was already pale. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, the few ps were just a minor punishment. Since it¡¯s the first time, I¡¯ll let you off for now.¡±
¡°Before ndering others again or badmouthing other people, think about your identity first. How dare you frame the Master of the Mo family! Are you bored of being alive? Hmph!¡±
Ji Mingyue lifted her chin up and walked away.
Ye Yihong stared at Ji Mingyue¡¯s back, but she did not think of stopping her. Her brain was in a mess.. She then remembered the most important thing.
Chapter 1059 - A Day Of Reckoning (2)
Chapter 1059: A Day Of Reckoning (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The rumors she spread might destroy Ji Mingyue, but at the same time, she provoked Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao¡
Whether Ji Mingyue and Gu Jinhang would get married or not, there would be three people who got affected by the rumors.
Gu Jinhang, Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao.
The rumor involved Gu Qingyao¡¯s second elder brother and her husband. She was married to Mo Beihan. Such rumors would just ruin Gu Qingyao¡¯s reputation.
If Ji Mingyue was chased out by the Gu family, who would be the person that she looked for to take revenge and release her anger?
The person must be the main culprit, Ye Yihong.
Gu Qingyao!
That Gu Qingyao!
The entire Gu family and the Qiao family loved her, and she was the Madam of the Mo family. No other woman in the capital had a higher social status than her.
Ye Yihong¡¯s face was pale, and she copsed onto the ground. Her entire body was shivering.
People who gathered around also understood the situation.
Leaving Ji Mingyue¡¯s incident at the side, whether the Gu family would ept Ji Mingyue or not, Ye Yihong definitely offended Gu Qingyao.
People in the surrounding area were stunned. The way they looked at Ye Yihong changed. They immediately ran away from her and headed home.
Gu Jinhang knew that the culprit of the rumors was Ye Yihong. He knew about that even earlier than Ji Mingyue.
He knew that Ji Mingyue went to find Ye Yihong to take revenge, and he kept attention on her throughout.
His fellow people reported every detail to him.
The young driver who was always by his side rushed into his office in excitement.
¡°Boss, Madam is awesome! She literally killed her! She pped Ye Yihong a few times, and Ye Yihong¡¯s face is swollen now. It¡¯s scary that her face resembles a pig¡¯s face!
¡°There were so many people who believed in Ye Yihong¡¯s words. But Madam changed the situation with a few sentences. Ye Yihong became terrified, and she copsed to the ground. Her face was so pale! Madam is indeed the Madam. She¡¯s so capable! No wonder she¡¯s the person that you like.¡±
The young driver raised his thumb and smiled brilliantly at Gu Jinhang.
Gu Jinhang was holding the phone. Looking at the driver¡¯s expression, he smiled back at him.
He was calling Mo Beihan¡¯s office.
Mo Beihan was doing administrative matters by his desk. Gu Qingyao was holding the phone by the full-sized window. She was chatting with her second elder brother while enjoying the sunlight.
¡°How? You or I should settle the problem?¡±
Gu Jinhang replied, ¡°Your second sister-inw is capable of settling the problem. You don¡¯t need to be involved.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not enough. If she doesn¡¯t get some punishment, she won¡¯t learn her lesson.
¡°Furthermore, my second sister-inw won¡¯t affect my way of settling the problem. You¡¯ll carry on with your way, and I¡¯ll do it my way. How does that sound?¡±
Gu Jinhang smiled. ¡°The Ye family will not be able to survive our ways. We cannot just kill them, all right?¡±
¡°Ha!¡± Gu Qingyao chuckled. ¡°Second Brother, when did you be so kind? I can barely recognise you.¡±
Gu Jinhang raised his brow. ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood since I¡¯m getting married soon. I¡¯m scared that she will be terrified if I do something too extreme.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes. Only ghosts would believe his words.
Her second elder brother was cunning and vicious. Ye Yihong offended his wife and almost affected his younger sister¡¯s reputation; how would he let her go so easily?
Chapter 1060 - A Day Of Reckoning (3)
Chapter 1060: A Day Of Reckoning (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°You can follow your way. I will definitely do something. But, it will be targeting Ye Yihong only.
¡°I¡¯m the Madam of the Mo family, and I will need to consolidate my position within the socialites of the capital. Ye Yihong dares to affect my reputation, so I will definitely do something. If not, those women will think that I¡¯m a coward and can be bullied easily.
¡°This is our women¡¯s circle. It¡¯s not rted to men!¡±
Gu Jinhang, who was on the other side of the phone, paused and agreed with her words.
Women had their own social circle. Both Ji Mingyue and Gu Qingyao would need to have their positions in the circle. They needed to build their reputation.
If not, they would definitely suffer a loss.
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°Then it¡¯s on you. You will do it your way, and I will follow my way. By the way, will Mo Beihan be involved?¡±
Gu Qingyao nced at the man who was not far from her and sighed. ¡°Sigh¡ Do you think there will be anything left for him to settle after you¡¯re done? The Ye family is too small for us to y around with.
¡°My husband will rest now. I will settle everything.¡±
Gu Qingyao heard the report from the driver through the phone. She smiled. ¡°It seems like my second sister-inw is very powerful!¡±
Gu Jinhangughed and said proudly, ¡°I have been trying to teach her for so long. If she can¡¯t even settle this, isn¡¯t my effort wasted?¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. She chatted with Gu Jinhang for a while longer and hung up the phone.
Gu Qingyao was happy with Ji Mingyue¡¯s capability now. Her second elder brother was really brilliant and emotionally intelligent.
Ji Mingyue was a good girl when she was young. She was frank and possessed good values.
The environment she grew up in was not bad
But the rtionship with Bai Chi exposed Ji Mingyue¡¯s weakness. And it was the weakness of the Ji family.
The Ji family¡¯s people were generally too cautious, timid and narrow-minded.
The Ji family was different from the Gu family. The Gu family had many generations of ancestors. It had been a big family for many generations. The history of the family was profound.
However, the Ji family¡¯s growth only started from Old Master Ji, or even Ji Mingyue¡¯s father. The Ji family relied on the rtionship between Ji Mingzhe and Mo Beihan to receive assistance from Old Master Mo. This was what shaped the Ji family today.
Such families were naturally narrow-minded. This was a problem that many families faced during their early stages of growth.
Ji Mingyue was a decent person, but she needed more training in order to be the future Madam of the Gu family.
Her grandparents, second uncle and aunt, were all very skeptical!
Normal girls would not be able to enter their eyes. They did not look down on girls from mediocre families, but they were aware that those girls would never be able to be the Madam of the Gu family.
Her second elder brother, Gu Jinhang, was aware of Ji Mingyue¡¯s weakness from the beginning. He had been thinking of ways to train her, teach her, push her to improve.
The truth proved that Ji Mingyue¡¯s growth was apudable.
It was romantic and lucky for Ji Mingyue to get married to a man like Gu Jinhang, who was thoughtful, considerate and capable.
After she hung up the phone, Mo Beihan raised his face and looked at Gu Qingyao. He smiled and said, ¡°Is the problem solved? Your grandparents, second uncle and aunt should be satisfied with the future Madam of the Gu family, right?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°They were able to witness her capability this time.. They will be more assured now.¡±
Chapter 1061 - A Day Of Reckoning (4)
Chapter 1061: A Day Of Reckoning (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°My Second Cousin is full of tricks, and he has considered every aspect. Besides, a good wife is a blessing to her husband. This is especially true for important families. Mingyue has her faults, but they are not fatal ws. She just needs Second Cousin to guide her a little. Hasn¡¯t she improved quickly? Besides, with a devil like Second Cousin around, nothing will go wrong.¡±
Actually, important families were very strict when it came to choosing daughters-inw.
Especially a family like the Gu family, which had a long history. They were especially careful when choosing a daughter-inw who would be the future mistress of the family.
Now that times had progressed, they were no longer like the extraordinary times of the past. The various major families had begun to stabilize, and they could now expand. Currently, the training of their children and grandchildren was especially important.
A worthless mother could never train a capable child. So it was not unreasonable for many important families to require their future daughters-inw toe frompatible families or be outstandingly talented.
Only excellent genes would increase the probability of having outstanding children and grandchildren.
In the extraordinary times of the past, the important families had been suppressed. In order to achieve stability, they might not care too much about their daughters-inw¡¯s backgrounds or talents. It was sufficient for them to be of good character. But now, talent had be increasingly important.
Mo Beihan put down the pen in his hand and smiled at Gu Qingyao. ¡°After all, my wife is the most capable. Marrying you caused me to reach the peak of my life.¡±
Gu Qingyao red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how many years of experience I have? Besides, the Gu family spent a lot of effort to groom me!¡±
She had lived two lives, so her experience and judgment were iparable.
The Gu family already ced great importance on educating their children, so of course she was pretty good.
Mo Beihan reached out his hand to Gu Qingyao, who then walked over and naturally sat on hisp.
¡°I¡¯m done with my work. Do you want to go out tonight and have some fun, or¡ do you want to make a child with me?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Mo Beihan, you are really getting increasingly shamelesstely!¡±
Mo Beihan denied it. ¡°Says who? I am the most proper, gentlemanly, noble, and elegant person. How am I shameless?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
¡
After Ji Mingyue left the Ye house, the bystanders were so frightened that they fled. From then on, they were determined not to have any interactions with Ye Yihong. In fact, they avoided the entire Ye family.
For the next few days, everyone in the family waited in trepidation. They were waiting to see if¡ those important people would strike, and¡ deal with the Ye family!
They waited for many days, but nothing happened.
Until one day, something suddenly happened to Ye Yihong¡¯s father. His workce discovered evidence of illegal dealings, and he was sent straight to prison.
Then there was a sudden rumor that Ye Yihong¡¯s mother had behaved inappropriately when she was young, and her child was not actually a Ye.
The Ye family was biased towards boys, so Ye Yihong¡¯s mother¡¯s position in the family had been entirely dependent on her son.
Now, this happened.
Although Ye Yihong¡¯s father was imprisoned, the Old Master was still around. He was furious when he heard that his grandson was not actually his. At that point in time, a mistress appeared with her son in tow.
Once they questioned Ye Yihong¡¯s father, he admitted that this was his illegitimate child, and he belonged to the Ye family.
Although Old Master Ye was angry, he was also d that he had a grandson, so he weed the grandson into the Ye family.
As for Ye Yihong, the Old Master whipped her viciously. She could not even get out of bed!
Chapter 1062 - Mu Mu Cooks (1)
Chapter 1062: Mu Mu Cooks (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the Ye house, Ye Yihong was lying in bed. She was in such agony that she was bathed in a cold sweat.
Her mother slumped next to her forlornly. ¡°Are you crazy? Why didn¡¯t you just lead a peaceful life? Why did you have to go and offend Mrs Mo? If you didn¡¯t want to live anymore, why did you drag me down with you?
¡°How did I give birth to a liability like you? I¡¯ve suffered all my life, and now that you¡¯re almost grown and I can have a few days of happiness, you bring this trouble on me.
¡°I¡¯ve suffered for so many years, but it was all in vain. You jinx! Jinx!¡±
Ye Yihong was in terrible pain from her whipping. At this moment, her mother not only did not protect her child but was actually ming her. This made Ye Yihong furious.
¡°Enough. Look at how I¡¯ve been beaten. You¡¯re my mother, but all you do isin. Other children have their parents to protect them, and they can have a good life just by depending on their family. But what about me?
¡°After all these years, only your son is important to you. To improve my life a little and increase my status, I had no choice but to fawn on other people. In the past, I had to tolerate Bai Youran¡¯s derision so I could win her favor. What were you doing then? You thought I wasn¡¯t fawning on her enough! Did you think I was a jinx then? You kept reminding me to stick close to Bai Youran and depend on the Bai family. What happened? Now when you see that I¡¯ve offended important people, you say that I¡¯m a jinx?¡±
¡°You¡¡± Her mother was very angry. ¡°I gave birth to you and raised you for so many years. I have suffered so much! Is this how you repay me? Your older brother is ungrateful and vicious. I¡¯ve raised you for nothing all these years!¡±
Ye Yihong grunted coldly. She did not agree at all.
¡°Enough! You have never doted on me since I was young. You¡¯ve onlyined that I¡¯m not a son. You have nothing but contempt for me.
¡°If I hadn¡¯t be close to Bai Youranter on, I don¡¯t know what else you would have done to me! Now that you¡¯re suffering for your own stupid mistakes, you¡¯re ming it on me instead. Ah, ah! Younger Brother is not Father¡¯s biological son. Did I force you to do that?¡±
¡°You¡¡± Her mother was embarrassed and furious. ¡°Your younger brother belongs to the Ye family. How can you, his older sister, nder him like that. Are you even human?¡±
Ye Yihong closed her eyes. She did not want to talk to her.
¡°You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with my affairs. Go away. Just mind your own business!¡±
Her mother was hopping mad, but she could not do anything to Ye Yihong.
It was true that her son did not belong to the Ye family. Now, only this daughter was the Ye family¡¯s biological daughter. The mistress¡¯s son had already joined the family. If she wanted to have any position in this family, she had to depend on this daughter.
She was already in such a sorry state after her beating. Her mother decided not to beat her anymore. If anything happened to her, she would have no one to rely on.
Her mother had no choice but to leave Ye Yihong¡¯s room.
On the bed, Ye Yihong closed her eyes in fury.
This time, she had slipped up.
She was so used to following Bai Youran¡¯s lead and was so used to thetter¡¯s arrogance and recklessness. At that time, she was the Bai family¡¯s youngdy. No ordinary person would dare to offend her. Even if she made a mistake, the Bai family would stand up for her.
But things were different now. Bai Youran had fallen, and she was now an ordinarydy from the Ye family. It was true that she had been attacking Ji Mingyue, but she had forgotten that she would offend Gu Qingyao.
The reason behind recent events was obvious. Her father¡¯s trouble was caused either by Mo Beihan or the Gu family.. The exposure of her mother¡¯s ugly deeds bore Gu Qingyao¡¯s signature.
Chapter 1063 - Mu Mu Cooks (2)
Chapter 1063: Mu Mu Cooks (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
They attacked both from within and without. They were really vicious.
Their opponent had absolute power and ability. Ye Yihong had no choice but to suffer the consequences!
¡
One month passed swiftly. The time arrived for Gu Qingyao to fulfill her promise to treat Zhong Bingyuan. That day, Zhong Guangping and Old Master Zhong personally brought Zhong Bingyuan to the Mo house. Mu Mu knew that this was the day that Zhong Bingyuan was going to be treated, so he remained at home.
Gu Qingyao checked her first and realized that the young girl had recovered very well after recuperating for a month. She nodded and said, ¡°Not bad. After recuperating for a while, you have recovered nicely. Your previous head injuries are not a problem anymore. After I treat you, you will be able to remember your past.¡±
Zhong Guangping and Old Master Zhong were delighted.
Zhong Bingyuan was also very happy. Although her older siblings were very good to her during the four years that she was living in the Chen house, she did not have any memory of what she was like in the past. This was not a good feeling.
Gu Qingyao was all prepared. She immediately performed acupuncture on Zhong Bingyuan. There was a special room in the backyard of the Mo house. Gu Qingyao brought Zhong Bingyuan there and gave her a bowl of medicine, then started acupuncture.
She spent about an hour there before she emerged from the room.
¡°Yuan Yuan¡¡± When Zhong Guangping saw Gu Qingyao emerge, he was eager to know how things were.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°She¡¯s sleeping. She¡¯ll only wake up after a while. She¡¯s doing very well at the moment, and there were no major issues. I still need to perform acupuncture for her another three times, once every three days. Then she will be fine.¡±
Zhong Guangping and Old Master Zhong sighed with relief. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. Thank you, Mrs Mo!¡±
The two of them waited in the Mo house until Zhong Bingyuan woke up, then brought her away.
Mu Mu was still a little worried. He ran over to ask Gu Qingyao, ¡°Aunt, is Yuan Yuan really going to be fine? When I asked her just now, she still wasn¡¯t able to recall anything. She said¡ she has a few vague impressions, but they are still not clear.¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°That¡¯s normal. She has just received her first treatment. She has lost these memories for so many years; it won¡¯t be so easy for her to recall them all at once. After a period of recovery, things will improve.¡±
Mu Mu nodded. ¡°I understand. Thank you, Aunt. Is there anything she needs to take note of during this time? She still wants to live in the Chen house. But the Zhong family wants her to go home. Yuan Yuan is rather reluctant. I think her mother is still locked up! I don¡¯t know whether they will let her out.¡±
Gu Qingyao nced at Mu Mu and smiled. ¡°If there¡¯s anything to take note of, I¡¯ve already told Old Master Zhong and Mr Zhong. Yuan Yuan has no more health problems. The blood clot in her brain is gone, so she will be fine.
¡°She¡¯s a young, delicate girl who was doted on and then suddenly experienced a period of hardship. After recuperating for a while, she will naturally regain her health.¡±
¡°I understand!¡±
Mu Mu nodded. He noted Gu Qingyao¡¯s words. He thought of how skinny the girl was and decided to find some good food to build up her health.
Gu Qingyao smilingly nced at him. ¡°Mu Mu, you seem to be quite good friends with Yuan Yuan!¡±
Mu Mu was startled but then smiled. ¡°I often go to their stall to y, and I help them out sometimes. Yuan Yuan is so smart. I think it¡¯s a pity for such a young girl to have any chronic ailments!¡±
¡°Oh!¡± Gu Qingyao nodded, a meaningful gleam in her eye.
Chapter 1064 - Mu Mu Cooks (3)
Chapter 1064: Mu Mu Cooks (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The next afternoon, Gu Qingyao went to the kitchen to prepare some medicinal dishes for the Old Master and Old Madam but saw Mu Mu there.
¡°Mu Mu, what are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you at school?¡±
Mu Mu was looking for something. When he heard that, he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have sses this morning. I¡¯m preparing some food to bring to Brother Chen¡¯s stallter.¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows. ¡°You¡¯re cooking?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! I often helped out when we were living in our hometown! Aunt, when I was younger, I said that I will earn money to support you when I grow up! When I saw how good your cooking skills were, I specially went to learn some!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°I know, but I seldom see you cooking!¡±
Mu Mu rubbed his head. ¡°I saw two big fish in the kitchen today, and I thought I would use one of the fish heads to make fish head soup. Brother Chen and Chen Qingqing have to study every day! If they eat more fish, they will be smarter! It¡¯s the same for Yuan Yuan. Her clever little brain needs some nutrients, or it will be wasted!¡±
Gu Qingyao smilingly said, ¡°Fine, the fish is over there. Go ahead and cook. Let me know if you have any questions.¡±
¡°Great!¡± Mu Mu was all smiles. He was clearly in a very good mood.
¡°They spend all day selling noodles, and they only use pork. Every time they eat meat, it¡¯s pork. That¡¯s why I thought I would cook something else for them to try.¡±
¡°Oh! Our Mu Mu is so considerate!¡±
Mu Mu, ¡°¡¡±
Why did he sense something odd with his Aunt¡¯s words?
Gu Qingyao was doing her own thing while she watched Mu Mu bustling about.
The fellow was earnestly cleaning the fish head. After he put it in the pot, he seasoned it properly and then tasted it from time to time, as if worried that it would not taste nice.
She was rather particr when she made soup, so the Mu kitchen was well-stocked with seasonings. Mu Mu had learnt quite a lot, so he was also quite particr when he made this fish head soup.
He set the soup aside, then went to make braised chicken.
Gu Qingyao raised her brows. ¡°Are you bringing that too?¡±
Mu Mu was holding the spat as he replied, ¡°That¡¯s right! This chicken has been reared for two or three years; it must be very tasty now. Even if Brother Chen¡¯s family has meat to eat, it¡¯s always pork. A person must have a bnced diet. Besides, Yuan Yuan is an invalid!
¡°She likes soup and chicken. I¡¯ll make these two dishes and bring them overter.¡±
¡°Oh¡¡± Gu Qingyao wrapped her arms around herself and smiled as she watched him work.
Hehehe!
He was so earnest.
When the two dishes were done, Mu Mu tasted them himself again. He was very pleased.
The fish head soup was milky white. One could tell at a nce that it was very nutritious. The chicken was braised and it looked and smelled good. Young people liked these vors.
Mu Mu found some lunch boxes and packed the two dishes.
¡°Oh, by the way, Aunt, where are the strawberries you brought from the Qiao house two days ago? The Qiao family¡¯s strawberries are so wonderful; they¡¯re big and sweet. I want to bring some along.¡±
Gu Qingyao pointed her lip towards the fridge. ¡°Over there, in the fridge!¡±
Mu Mu hurriedly took a small box and packed a portion. He ced the boxes in a bag, then took a bottle of milk. Only then did he pick up his bag and leave.
¡°Aunt, I¡¯m off! I¡¯ll have lunch over there and then go straight to school.¡±
He was long gone before he finished his sentence. He was so excited¡
Gu Qingyao watched him until he left. She was astounded!
¡°These wild children! They¡¯ll be incredible when they grow up!¡±
It was almost lunchtime. Mo Beihan had just arrived in time to hear Gu Qingyao¡¯s words.. He was startled. ¡°Why? Have the children made you angry?¡±
Chapter 1065 - Mu Mu Cooks (4)
Chapter 1065: Mu Mu Cooks (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao turned and saw Mo Beihan. She smiled!
¡°No, I just feel that they are really Mos! Their style is simr to yours!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
What did that mean?
Gu Qingyao smilingly turned and entered the kitchen. The food was ready. She brought it out so that everyone could eat.
Mu Mu carried the things and rode his bicycle to Chen Feng and Chen Qingqing¡¯s little stall. It was lunchtime, and the stall was busy.
Chen Feng and Chen Qingqing certainly did not have time to eat now. People in their line of business usually waited until there were fewer customers before they ate.
But Zhong Bingyuan was a child after all, and she had been ill. It was expected that she would have regr meals.
Mu Mu brought the things over and ced them on a little table in a corner. ¡°Yuan Yuan,e here and eat!¡±
Zhong Bingyuan had been helping out, but she smiled the moment she saw Mu Mu arrive. ¡°Brother Mo, why are you here?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve brought you something nice. Go and get some rice ande over to eat.¡±
Mu Mu shouted in Chen Feng¡¯s direction, ¡°Brother Chen, Sister Qing Qing,e and have some! I cooked this myself!¡±
Chen Fengughed. ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯lle overter.¡±
But Chen Qingqing smiled and walked over. ¡°Did you cook this yourself? You mean you can cook?¡±
Mu Mu raised his brows. ¡°That¡¯s not surprising. I cooked when I was younger, and we were living in our vige. Why? Don¡¯t you know?¡±
Chen Qingqing could not say whether she knew or not. After all, Mu Mu was very young then, and he at most helped a little when meals were being cooked at home. How could he possibly have cooked a proper meal?
But the viges at that time were very poor. Many children helped out with the chores from a young age, and it was not surprising that he could cook.
Chen Qingqing replied with a chuckle, ¡°That was different! Things were so difficult then! It was enough to have food, no one cared whether the food tasted good or not. But things are different now! In a family like the Mos, could you cook something that is considered nice?¡±
Mu Mu snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯m a good cook. I learnt from my aunt! You know how good a cook she is. See for yourself.¡±
Mu Mu opened the lunch boxes. Arge fish heady in the milky-white fish soup. The next box had braised chicken, and then there was another box filled with crimson strawberries. They looked delightful!
¡°Ah! How fragrant!¡± Chen Qingqing was amused.
¡°Of course!¡± Mu Mu said smugly to Zhong Bingyuan. ¡°Quick, sit down and try this. You¡¯re so skinny; we must feed you up.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan was naturally interested in such nice food. She hurried to get the rice.
Now their stall had rice too. So Zhong Bingyuan filled three bowls with rice, and they sat down to eat.
Chen Qingqing and Zhong Bingyuan tried the chicken first. It was definitely tasty and went well with rice!
¡°It¡¯s delicious. Brother Mo, you¡¯re amazing. You¡¯re a boy, but you can cook so well. My cooking isn¡¯t even as good!¡±
In this era, men were very chauvinistic. Women did almost all the housework. In Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s mind, there were very, very few men who could cook.
Even her older brother, Chen Feng, could make some simple dishes, but he seldom cooked. It was usually she and her older sister who did the cooking.
Mu Muughed. ¡°If you like, I can cook for you often. I know how to cook many other things!
¡°Try some soup and see how it tastes?¡±
Mu Mu found an empty bowl and filled it with soup, and then ced it in front of Zhong Bingyuan.
Chapter 1066 - Engagement Banquet (1)
Chapter 1066: Engagement Banquet (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhong Bingyuan picked up the bowl and took a mouthful. It was delicious!
¡°It¡¯s great!¡±
He watched Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s little face flush as she ate. Her cheeks were bulging. He also smiled.
Chen Qingqing watched them. She felt that there was something odd going on between these two.
They gave her a strangely familiar sensation.
She remembered when she was young, she had this feeling too when she watched Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao¡
Chen Qingqing shook herself out of it. She looked at Mu Mu and Zhong Bingyuan in surprise. Surely not?
These two brats were so young.
¡
It was almost the end of the year and finally, the date of Ji Mingyue and Gu Jinhang¡¯s engagement dinner had arrived!
After Gu Qingyao married into the Mo family, the situation in the capital changedpletely. The Gu family, Mo family, Qiao family, Qin family, and even the Ji family were now connected. The connection would be even closer now that Ji Mingyue was marrying into the Gu family!
It was not a very grand engagement banquet. Ever since Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao¡¯s wedding, everyone had been keeping a low profile. Instead, it was the other families who flocked to copy them, and there had been manyrge-scale events in the capitaltely.
A family like the Gus was in no hurry to raise their profile. Times were changing. It was almost always the nouveau riche that were jumping up and down to gain recognition.
It was just an engagement banquet, so they kept it simple, but observed all the customs.
As the groom¡¯s family, the Gu family had to give the bride¡¯s family gifts of cash and jewelry. All these had been prepared earlier. Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan¡¯s wedding had attracted too many imitators, andpetition was rife within the capital. Many people were waiting to see Ji Mingyue and Gu Jinhang¡¯s wedding.
Everyone wanted to see how grand this engagement banquet would be. After all, the Qiao family was so rich, and Qiao Yuying was the Gu family¡¯s daughter-inw. Many people were even waiting to see what nice things the Gu family would prepare, to use as a reference for their own daughters¡¯ weddings!
The Gu family was well-aware of the situation. It was important to hold this engagement banquet in such a way as to ward off unwanted attention.
If they did not hold a grand one, it would imply that they did not think highly of Ji Mingyue. Then Ji Mingyue would certainly be mocked in private. That would never do!
If they made it too grand, it would immediately attractparison. Thest wedding held by the Mos and this wedding held by the Gus would create waves in the capital. If anything went wrong, it would be the Mo and Gu families that would be affected the most. It would be a severe blow to their reputation!
In the end, they decided on secrecy!
The cash gift was six thousand and six hundred yuan and a pair of golden dragon and phoenix bracelets. Besides that, there were new clothes for the bride.
It was so simple that everyone was incredulous!
The engagement itself was kept simple, but all the Gu family¡¯s rtives and friends were there, including the Qiao family and the Qin family.
The food for the banquet was also excellent. All of it was prepared by the Jin Jiang Restaurant¡¯s head chef. A banquet like that was very respectable.
Because the wedding gifts appeared to be so simple, everyone refused to believe them. Would a family like the Gus give such a small amount?
But when they saw Ji Mingyue wreathed in smiles and how pleased the Ji family was with the Gu family, as well as how Gu Jinhang meticulously took care of Ji Mingyue during the banquet, they felt that the Gu family did think highly of Ji Mingyue!
Which could only mean one thing. The Gu family was deliberately keeping themselves out of the public eye. Who knows what else they had given in private?
Then the spections began. More and more people could not contain their curiosity and went to question Ji Mingyue.
¡°Mingyue, is that all to your dowry? Surely not?¡±
Chapter 1067 - Engagement Banquet (2)
Chapter 1067: Engagement Banquet (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The moment the words were out, all the young girls looked over and pricked up their ears.
¡°Yes, yes! The Gu family is so rich. I heard that they were already an important family in their forefathers¡¯ time. Although their fortunes declined for a while, the fact that their family has survived so well shows that they were prepared. It¡¯s a new era now. I heard that many families that used to be wealthy might look as if they were in terrible straits, but the moment the situation changed, it turned out they had plenty of money! They¡¯re very rich!¡±
¡°Exactly. Recently, so many families that appeared to be average have begun to make themselves known, and many have gone into business. Although the term ¡®entrepreneur¡¯ is not well thought of, their money is the same. Whether it¡¯s obtained from a business or a sried job, there¡¯s no such thing as inferior or superior money. As long as it can be used to buy things, it¡¯s the same!¡±
¡°The Gu family is even rted to the Qiao family by marriage! Madam Qiao is so rich. When the Gu family holds a wedding, she will surely contribute?¡±
¡°Tell us! How much is your dowry? It¡¯s certainly not just this little bit. I will never believe that.¡±
Everyone was chattering and trying to find out. In those times, it was unusual to have a decent wedding ceremony, and regardless of the times, all girls dreamt of a grand wedding.
Ji Mingyue was inwardly pleased. After all, the Gu family had really given her arge amount. In the past, she had not been able to make a match. Although her older brothers and parents did not say anything about it, her sisters-inw had been displeased.
Now the Gu family had shown her sufficient respect.
¡°Stop guessing, there really isn¡¯t anything else. The Gu family is very simple. They used to stay in a vige! How rich can they be?¡±
¡°Tsk¡¡±
Everyone shook their heads. No one believed her!
¡°You¡¯re just being humble! Look at how you¡¯re beaming. The Gu family definitely gave you more than that. Oh, we¡¯re just curious. Show us! We aren¡¯t married yet! Let us see so we can use it as a reference!¡±
But Ji Mingyue was not so foolish.
They were maintaining such a low profile so that these girls could not use it forparison.
¡°Really, there is nothing else. The Gu family is not as rich as you think. The Gu family has so many children. Jinhang and the other cousins of this generation have grown up, but there are many younger ones! When times were hard, the money they earned went to supporting the family. Surely, they couldn¡¯t watch all those little ones go hungry?¡±
¡°Then the two old folks were living in the countryside and had a simple but hard life. They were working but had to show filial piety towards the old folks. They didn¡¯t manage to save much at all. Don¡¯t you see the boys of the Gu family aren¡¯t married yet? It¡¯s because they were poor in the past!¡±
Everyone: ¡°¡¡±
Did she mean that the men of the Gu family were single because they were so poor they could not afford a wife?
Do you think we¡¯re stupid?
¡°Mingyue, you¡¯re not being honest! What¡¯s wrong with telling us! How can the Gu family be that poor!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Gu Qingyao had such a grand wedding. Why is yours so simple?¡±
¡°You¡¯re marrying Gu Jinhang. You¡¯re the future mistress of the Gu family! Are you sure it¡¯s so shabby?¡±
Ji Mingyue continued to smile calmly. ¡°Look at you. What mistress? What era is it now?
¡°Besides, we¡¯re from the second son¡¯s family. The Gu family¡¯s oldest son and grandson are from a different branch! When Oldest Cousin got married, it was very simple too! Jinhang is the second cousin.. If the Gu family holds such an extravagant wedding, it will embarrass Oldest Cousin and his wife.¡±
Chapter 1068 - Engagement Banquet (3)
Chapter 1068: Engagement Banquet (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ji Mingyue smiled and replied, ¡°The most important thing is that the cousins get along and help each other. The elders must be impartial.
¡°As for Yao Yao¡¯s wedding, that was different!¡±
¡°Yao Yao was marrying into the Mo family, and Mo Beihan is the master of the Mo family! Yao Yao is not just the Gu family¡¯s granddaughter but also the Qiao family¡¯s granddaughter! The Qiao family searched for their granddaughter for many years before Fourth Aunt finally found her long-lost daughter. Of course, her wedding has to be grand!¡±
Everyone did not say anything. They felt it did make sense.
When Ji Mingyue saw that, she continued, ¡°Besides, there¡¯s the Qin family! Yao Yao is Dr Jiang¡¯s student, and she saved the lives of her and her husband! She took such good care of them. After the Qin family returned to China, of course they wanted to thank their benefactor! It would be stranger if Yao Yao had a simple wedding!
¡°This is the Gu family, and Gu Jinhang is their grandson. We have to follow the Gu family¡¯s rules. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±
Everyone: ¡°¡¡±
Everyone had been silenced. They felt that something was amiss, but they could not put a finger on it.
Everyone knew what it was like when Gu Qingyao married into the Mo family.
When the Qiao and Qin families moved into the capital, Gu Qingyao, who was connected to both families, became their mascot. Her dignity reflected how much the Qiao and Qin Families thought of her. This was the attitude of the seniors, and it was to reassure the Qiao and Qin families.
As for the Gu family¡
When the Gu family¡¯s oldest cousin, Gu Jinye, got married, the wedding was much simpler than this¡
Ji Mingyue smiled at everyone and said, ¡°All right, all right! Look at you! Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m content!
¡°When we get married, character and family are the most important! The Gu family is a harmonious one, and everyone gets along well with each other. Jinhang is a good man too. That¡¯s enough! Besides, they¡¯ve already given me a lot. When Eldest Sister-inw got married, life was so difficult!
¡°We have survived those hard years, and things are much better now!¡±
Everyone smiled in embarrassment and had no choice but to agree with her. If they disagreed, would it mean that they thought the current times were not good?
They must not say such things. If others heard about it, they would be in trouble.
¡°Yes, yes, yes, in marriage, character is the most important. Gu Jinhang is famous in the capital for his talent and his good looks. Our Mingyue has found a treasure!¡±
¡°Oh, an engagement banquet of this scale is already very good. As times progress, our lives will only improve. In the past, we would not even dare to dream of something like that!¡±
¡
She sessfully dispelled their embarrassment. Although Ji Mingyue¡¯s engagement banquet was not as grand and ostentatious as everyone expected it would be, it did not lower her standing in everyone¡¯s minds. Instead, they were inwardly certain that Ji Mingyue had gotten a lot more.
She was just saying that to make it sound good in public.
Otherwise, given Gu Qingyao¡¯s recent grand wedding, how could Ji Mingyue still be smiling over a much simpler wedding?
After the engagement banquet, there was a lot of bustle in the capital. Thedies of the upper ss had a new topic of discussion every day. Everyone seemed very interested in how much Ji Mingyue had received in terms of dowry and jewelry, so they scrutinized her movements.
Everyone paid close attention to what she wore when she went out with Gu Jinhang on a certain day, or a few dayster.
Whenever they saw her wear a new piece of jewelry, they would excitedly discuss it for a long time.. They said things like, I¡¯m sure it was given by the Gu family! I told you so! The Gu family must have privately given her many, many things and so on.
Chapter 1069 - Engagement Banquet (4)
Chapter 1069: Engagement Banquet (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
These discussions bemused Ji Mingyue. At the same time, she was inwardly very happy.
That day, when Gu Jinhang drove over to fetch her, Ji Mingyue was still smiling when she got into the car.
Gu Jinhang cocked her head and grasped her hand. ¡°What makes you so happy today?¡±
Ji Mingyue smiled, ¡°What else? Our wedding! Recently, all those people have been staring at me. They¡¯re dying to go through all my clothes and jewelry and see how much they¡¯re worth!¡±
¡°When I go out with you today, someone might see us. If they see us, it will be a topic of conversation again.¡±
Gu Jinhang held her hand tighter. ¡°It¡¯s true that our engagement banquet was rather simple. It was hard on you!¡±
Ji Mingyue turned and looked at him incredulously. ¡°Simple? That was simple? Gu Jinhang, just how much money do you have?¡±
To Ji Mingyue, an engagement banquet like that was not simple at all!
To Ji Mingyue, everything had been excellent, from the dowry to the jewelry to the scale of the banquet.
In the past, she would never have dared to dream of such things.
Then, she was sure that she would never get married. Her reputation was ruined, and she had been depressed whenever she thought of how it would affect her family¡¯s standing. But her life changedpletely after she met Gu Jinhang!
It was as if she had cheated!
Now, Ji Mingyue was really very happy. Mostly because someone doted on her!
Besides, the person who doted on her was very capable!
Gu Jinhang smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t have a lot of money, but it¡¯s enough to support you. Why? Thinking of controlling the household now?¡±
Ji Mingyue blushed. ¡°I¡ no, I just think that a wedding is very nice. It was just an engagement dinner! We¡¯re still holding a wedding. I actually thought that holding two ceremonies would¡¯ve been too wasteful. For the engagement dinner, it would¡¯ve been enough for the elders from both families to have a meal together. I didn¡¯t expect you to invite so many people.¡±
This girl was so easy to satisfy.
¡°What nonsense. If it wasn¡¯t that the capital has been rife withparisontely and I was afraid that the Gu family would be censured, I would give you an even grander one!¡±
Ji Mingyue said, ¡°No need, this is already very good. The Gu family has deep roots; there is no need topare with those people. To be honest, when I see how those families suffered in the past, I really admire your family. Although they also suffered, at least everyone survived safely. Now they have many sons and grandsons, and all of them are so talented. They¡¯re amazing!
¡°Now we don¡¯t have to worry about having enough food, and our standard of living is much better than average. I¡¯m already content. You¡¯ve already bought so many houses for our wedding. If the girls knew, they would die of envy. Many, many girls have to squeeze in with their husband¡¯s family when they get married!
¡°What we have is already very good!¡±
Just because she envied Gu Qingyao¡¯s littlepound in the Qiao House, Gu Jinhang had specially bought an old-fashioned courtyard house and given it to her for their uing wedding. There was also a house in an upmarket area that was to be their marital home. She heard that there was another vi on the hillside that was still being renovated. Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan were staying on the hilltop!
When they had time in the future, they could move there and be neighbors. Ji Mingyue almost swooned with joy when she thought about these things!
Besides, when they got engaged, the dowry and jewelry that the Gu family had given her in private had far exceeded the amount that was shown to the public. If they gave her anymore, she would feel embarrassed!
Gu Jinhang patted her hand. ¡°As long as you¡¯re pleased.. We¡¯re only getting married once; of course, it has to be a little grander.¡±
Chapter 1070 - Engagement Dinner (5)
Chapter 1070: Engagement Dinner (5)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ji Mingyue found his words very sweet, not about it being grand, but about them only getting married once!
¡°Let¡¯s go and eat!¡±
Gu Jinhang drove off.
Meanwhile, Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s treatment had reached its final stage. She had been taking the medicine that Gu Qingyao had prescribed for her. Today was herst acupuncture session.
In the Mo house, Zhong Bingyuan was sitting on a chair while Gu Qingyao prepared her tools.
Zhong Bingyuan sat there watching Gu Qingyao arrange her silver needles. She showed no joy at having regained her memory.
¡°Elder Sister Gu¡¡±
¡°Hmm?¡±
Gu Qingyao turned and looked at the little girl. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s head was drooping, and she was clearly unhappy.
Gu Qingyao frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Who has upset you?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan looked up rather pitifully. ¡°I can already remember many things¡¡±
¡°Well? Are those memories¡ unpleasant?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan did not know how to put it into words. She lowered her head again.
¡°In the past, I wondered if my family abandoned me because I¡¯m a girl. But my older brother and sister kept telling me that when they found me, I was very well dressed and was delicate and dainty, so I must have been very loved. In the past, I really looked forward to finding my parents.¡±
Gu Qingyao frowned. She did not really understand why Zhong Bingyuan was acting like this.
It was true that the Zhong family doted on her. Old Master Zhong and Zhong Guangping were good men. In the past, Zhong Bingyuan must have been treated like a little princess within the Zhong family.
She was most likely to be unhappy because of Zheng Lin!
¡°What about now? Yuan Yuan, have you remembered something that makes you sad?
¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re already thirteen years old, and you¡¯ll be fourteen next year. You¡¯ll be going to school next. You¡¯ll be very busy. When you grow up, you will have your own aspirations and dreams. Then when you think back, you might realize that the things that made you unhappy when you were young are not very significant.
¡°The Zhong family is very good to you. Yuan Yuan, in these times, it is very rare for a girl to be doted on like you are!¡±
Zhong Bingyuan raised her head and nced at her before looking down again. ¡°I understand. I don¡¯t feel that I have suffered much, just¡¡±
Zhong Bingyuan kept quiet for a while, then asked Gu Qingyao in a small voice, ¡°Older Sister Gu, when I remember everything, do I have to go back to living in the Zhong house? Do I¡ have to live the same life I lived in the past?¡±
Gu Qingyao frowned. ¡°Yuan Yuan, what on earth has happened? Has someone in your family made you unhappy?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°I¡ my mother pressures me too much. I don¡¯t want to go back to that kind of life.¡±
So it was Zheng Lin!
¡°What about your mother? What did she do?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan said, ¡°Recently, Grandfather and Father locked her up in the backyard. She was screaming frantically every day for them to let her go. I could not bear it, so I begged my grandfather and father to release her. They also felt that they could not continue to lock her up like that, so they released her, but they have forbidden her from leaving the house.
¡°The past few times I visited the Zhong house, I saw her several times. Each time¡ she begged me toe back to stay. She keeps telling me I¡¯m a rich youngdy, so I mustn¡¯t mix with all thosemoners, and it¡¯s bad for my reputation.
¡°She arranged for me to do a lot of homework. I have to do calligraphy, practice embroidery, read and write. In short¡ I have to excel in every aspect. She says it¡¯s useless for girls to go to universities. Rich, youngdies don¡¯t need to be exposing themselves to the public eye all the time.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 1071 - Engagement Dinner (6)
Chapter 1071: Engagement Dinner (6)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
She did not expect that Zheng Lin would be such a person!
Piano, chess, calligraphy and painting?
It¡¯s useless to enter a university?
My God!
Actually, most children from big families and children with a good family background would focus on developing a side interest. Most of them would learn piano, chess, calligraphy or painting. As long as the family could support their side interests, those who valued education would teach their children.
However, it was rare for someone to treat those side interests as the top priority for their children in the current generation.
It was trendy to enter a university. It was an honor to have a high school graduation certificate, even for girls!
Besides learning piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, Zheng Lin thought that entering a university was wasted?
What kind of outdated logic was that?
She was so depressed about that now.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be too depressed. Your mum is from a different generation. It¡¯s normal for her mindset to be different. The most important thing for you now is to study hard, enter a good university in the future to further your study. If you have the chance, you should explore more ces.
¡°The era now has changed. Girls also need to explore more. You will be able to be an elite woman in the future! You have grown up now, and you can make your own decisions.
¡°But Yuan Yuan, let me tell you. There¡¯s nothing wrong with girls being more talented and acquiring more skills. I learned so many different things when I was young. I had so much time then, and there was nothing to do besides eating and sleeping.
¡°However, everything is different when you grow up. You need to work to sustain your life. So, it¡¯s good for you to learn more things at your age.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan replied, ¡°I understand that. Grandpa and Dad also support me to learn more things. They helped me revise some of the academic material recently since they are scared I won¡¯t be able to catch up after not being in school for a few years.
¡°But I feel Mom has a powerful desire to control me. If I did not follow her way, she would think that there¡¯s something wrong with me and that I was misled by my brother and sister. She even thinks that¡ I will not live a good life in the future.¡±
¡°Hee¡¡± Gu Qingyao chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Your mom is too narrow-minded. She¡¯s too worried about you after you¡¯ve been gone for a few years!
¡°I feel that your father and grandfather are not bad. They are more suitable for nning your future. If you can¡¯t take it, go and look for them. Your Mom won¡¯t dare to argue with them.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan looked at Gu Qingyao. ¡°Then¡ what should I learn? Sister Gu, how does Mu Mu usually study? I feel that he¡¯s so capable. He seems to know everything.¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows when she saw the depressed girl suddenly be energetic and her eyes were filled with admiration.
¡°Mu Mu was smart even when he was much younger. He has always craved knowledge. Don¡¯t judge him by his age now. He knows a lot of things. If not, he wouldn¡¯t be able to enter university at this age.
¡°He knows things about astronomy, geography, economy,w and many differentnguages. He¡¯s very capable. If you want to know more details, you can ask him personally.
¡°Oh right, Mu Mu¡¯s learning skills were excellent even in many old professors¡¯ eyes. If you want to excel and yet have a clear goal, you can learn from Mu Mu. You will understand more when you learn more. Trust me, by then, you will naturally know what you want.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Really?¡±
Chapter 1072 - Trip to the South (1)
Chapter 1072: Trip to the South (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. It¡¯s the same for me when I was young. When you are not sure of your future, studying is the best option. Only studying will clear your mind. Those seniors are much more intelligent than us. There¡¯s no harm learning from them.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan smiled. ¡°Then I should spend more time with Brother Mo. I feel that though he¡¯s only slightly older than me, he knows so much more. He feels like an encyclopaedia who knows everything.¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows as she stared at the young girl.
Mu Mu was indeed smart. He was the smartest among the children. But looking at the young girl¡¯s actions, was Mu Mu so mature and attractive to her?
However¡
There was nothing wrong with being childhood sweethearts. She attracted Mo Beihan¡¯s attention at a young age.
Gu Qingyao chuckled and did not wish to interfere with the rtionship between these two children. As long as there was nothing too extreme, their rtionship was fine.
Zhong Bingyuan was exhausted and fell asleep after acupuncture.
When she left the room, Old Master Zhong and Zhong Guangping were waiting for her in the living room.
The two of them stood up immediately when they saw her.
Gu Qingyao said politely, ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. Please sit. Yuan Yuan just fell asleep. This is thest treatment. She¡¯ll be fine after finishing the remaining medicine.
¡°Her recovery is good. You don¡¯t need to worry about anyplications that may affect her health. She has been through many hardships in the past four years, but she will recover after a period of good rest. You don¡¯t need to be worried.¡±
The two of them sighed in relief. Old Master Zhong and Zhong Guangping bowed towards her, ¡°Thank you so much, Madam Mo.¡±
Gu Qingyao immediately held their arms. Though Zheng Lin was an irritating person, these two people knew their manners.
¡°Don¡¯t be so polite to me. Yuan Yuan is a loveable girl. I didn¡¯t spend too much effort. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±
The two of them sat down. Though Gu Qingyao said in that way, both Old Master Zhong and Zhong Guangping did not think so.
Gu Qingyao saved Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s life. They would always remember the gratitude.
Zhong Guangping said, ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s a fact that Madam Mo saved Yuan Yuan. You spent your time and effort recently to treat her. Even the medicine is prescribed by you. As for the consultation fee¡ We must pay you, what do you think¡¡±
Consultation fee?
Gu Qingyao raised her brows and thought for a second. ¡°Two thousand yuan will do. It will include the cost for the medicine.¡±
Zhong Guangping was stunned. He did not expect that Gu Qingyao would only ask such a little amount.
Two thousand yuan was a huge amount of money in this era but definitely not worth mentioning for Gu Qingyao.
She treated Zhong Bingyuan a few times and prescribed different types of medicine to her. The consultation fee for a doctor like her was not overpriced at all.
Zhong Guangping took out two thousand yuan from her pocket and ced it on the table. He thanked Gu Qingyao again.
***
It was approaching the end of the year, and the weather was getting colder. Zhong Bingyuan eventually moved back to the Zhong family.
In order to show their gratitude, Zhong Guangping bought a piece ofnd in a nearby vige for Chen Feng and Chen Qingqing. He helped build a two-storey house for them and shifted their identity to the capital.
Two storeys!
Chen Feng and Chen Qingqing felt too embarrassed to ept, especially after the troubles that Zheng Lin caused. But Zhong Guangping insisted.
Zhong Bingyuan also came over to convince them to ept the offering. She could alwayse back and stay over in the future..
Chapter 1073 - Trip to the South (2)
Chapter 1073: Trip to the South (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
It was wintertime. The winter in the North was very cold, and it was impossible to start the construction.
So the construction of the house would only start next spring.
The Chinese New Year was spent together with the Gu family, the Qiao family and even the Qin family.
Thinking about Old Master Mo¡¯s concern, Mo Beihan brought Mo Huai and Mo Yunhao back for a reunion dinner.
Things that Mo Yunhao and Jiang Hongying did were vicious, but as for Mo Huai, even Gu Qingyao had noment about him.
He had no feelings and was a selfish person. He only cared about his own life. He had no goals or targets and did not think of forcing Mo Yunhao to inherit the family. So he was not involved with what Mo Yunhao and Jiang Hongying did.
He was still the biological son of Old Master; Mo Beihan did not do anything extreme to him.
Old Master Mo¡¯s sickness recently left a huge impact on Mo Beihan. Everything seemed to be under his control as he was reborn. His achievements were higher than the majority. There was nothing that he was craving for.
He was very calm as he had almost everything he needed.
Gu Qingyao knew that if Mo Yunhao and Jiang Hongying would behave and not do anything to harm the family, Mo Beihan would guarantee them a good life. He would just keep them out of the Mo family¡¯s business.
Even if they did not change, Mo Beihan would not do anything extreme when Old Master Mo was still around.
It was the first day of the new year. The weather was good, and it felt warm under the sun. It snowed a few days ago, and there was still much snow left in the yard. As the weather was better now, many adults and children were ying and building snowmen.
Gu Qingyao gave Angbao to the few children after she woke up. Bai Youran stared at her from afar, and her eyes were filled with resentment.
The few children had all grown up. Mu Mu, who was the youngest, had also entered the university. They opened their Angbao and saw one thousand yuan each.
Only Gu Qingyao would give one thousand yuan as an Angbao to children.
The children giggled after they received the Angbaos and then ran out to y.
Gu Qingyao felt that it was not something significant and was not worried that these children might be spoiled.
She had observed their growth journey and knew that they were very obedient and polite children. Furthermore, they were all so smart and all of them had their own savings. The Angbao was nothing huge to them.
Gu Qingyao stood in the yard and stared at the warm sunlight and the white snow.
Bai Youran walked over, ground her teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re really good at bribing people. They must respect you all the time since you gave them so much money!¡±
Gu Qingyao turned over and nced at her. She smiled gently, ¡°You must be envied. Do you¡ want money too? What a pity! It¡¯s not for you.¡±
¡°You¡¡± Bai Youran¡¯s thoughts were seen through, and she felt embarrassed. Her face became flustered.
¡°Nonsense! I¡¯m the Young Lady of the Bai family. Why would I need such a small amount of money from you? I¡¯m¡¡±
¡°Since Young Lady Bai is so rich, then I assume the monthly allowance that the Mo family gives to you is nothing to you. How about we stop giving you the allowance in the future?¡±
Bai Youran paused, and all her words were choked in her mouth. She could not say anything.
She was totally broke.. Without the Mo family¡¯s allowance, she could not even survive. Gu Qingyao was so irritating to her!
Chapter 1074 - Trip to the South (3)
Chapter 1074: Trip to the South (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Though Mo Huai and his family were chased out of the Mo family, they were actually just asked to leave the house instead of being kicked out of the family. Bai Youran and Mo Yunhao were still considered part of the Mo family.
They were staying at another house under the Mo family. Though they had less contact with the outside world, their freedom was not restrained. The Mo family would give each of them some allowance every month.
Maybe this was the advantage of being born into a big family.
Bai Youran had been forgotten by the Bai family. The Bai family had totally abandoned her, and they would not support her anymore. Even her mother Zheng Min stopped caring for her after knowing that she was not her real daughter.
Now she was totally dependent on the Mo family¡¯s allowance to survive. Without this money, she might have food to eat. But besides that, she had nothing left.
She was just a loser. Gu Qingyao did not bother to entertain her and walked away.
On the second day of the Chinese New Year, Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan started visiting the Gu family, Qiao family and the Qin family. They just got married, and this was their first new year celebration after their wedding. Thus, they received many Angbaos from different families.
Gu Qingyao sat on the bed and counted her Angbaos after they came back.
Mo Beihan bathed and walked out of the bathroom in his pyjamas. He then saw her wearing a set of red pyjamas, sitting on the bed and opening the Angbaos.
Mo Beihan smiled when he saw her smiling at the Angbaos. It seemed that she just had a huge gain.
¡°Are you getting richer now? Look at your smile.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked up at him and smiled. ¡°How can I not be happy with so many Angbaos!¡±
Though they were very rich and the amount of money from Angbaos was not significant. She still felt delighted from receiving Angbaos.
Mo Beihan was amused and pulled her into his arms. ¡°How about¡ I give you one big Angbao every day?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°No. There¡¯s no feeling from receiving that every day. Only Angbaos received during festivals can be called Angbaos!¡±
Mo Beihan hugged her and watched her count her money.
His sight slowly shifted onto her abdomen. He ced his hand on her abdomen. ¡°Did you feel anything ufortable recently?¡±
Gu Qingyao paused and looked at him. Noticing his movement, she smiled. ¡°Do you want a child?¡±
Mo Beihan was slightly distressed. ¡°Why is our baby still not here yet? Did I not try hard enough?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
She stared at him and felt speechless.
¡°You still didn¡¯t try hard enough? Then what do you want? You need to think from my perspective.¡±
Mo Beihan raised his brows. ¡°Am I not gentle enough?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Her face blushed. She red at him again and turned towards the other side to escape.
Mo Beihan would not allow her to leave. He pulled her back instantly. ¡°You must exin to me. When was I not gentle? Tell me now!¡±
Gu Qingyao chuckled. ¡°Okay, you win. We¡¯ve only been married for such a short time. You were overseas for a long time as well. Isn¡¯t it normal that I have not gotten pregnant yet? We¡¯re both young! Why are you so worried?¡±
Mo Beihan was distressed. ¡°How could I not be worried? If we have a child early, I can teach him early so that he will be able to work for me. Mu Mu and the other children are not willing to listen to me. I¡¯m sure they will not want to take over my businesses. I need to have someone to be ready to take over everything. Then I will have time to bring you around!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 1075 - Trip to the South (4)
Chapter 1075: Trip to the South (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao was speechless. ¡°You want a child to just work for you?¡±
¡°Why not?¡± Mo Beihan said rightfully, ¡°Are we going to have a child so we can y with him? I¡¯m going to feed him with food and pass him the entire family business. What is he going to do if he doesn¡¯t work?¡±
How could he step down if his son did not work for him?
How could he bring his wife around?
The child must work for him!
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not for sure. What if he doesn¡¯t like it? Are you going to force him?¡±
Mo Beihan frowned. ¡°No, he will definitely like it!¡±
Gu Qingyao was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re so sure?¡±
¡°Of course, he will grow up around us. I¡¯m going to teach him how to take over the family businesses at a young age. I¡¯m not going to teach him anything else.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
She wanted to say something, but Mo Beihan pulled her down onto the bed.
¡°Stop talking, let¡¯s have a child soon. The earlier we have one, the earlier I can bring you around the world.¡±
¡
Chinese New Year soon passed, and it was springtime. Gu Qingyao opened a few more restaurants in the capital. The supplies in her interspace were used at a faster pace.
Gu Fangting and Jiang Xun¡¯s restaurants were also dependent on her supplies. Those supplies would notst long.
She was not pregnant yet and wanted to travel to the South.
It would be troublesome to travel with a child in the future.
Ji Mingyue and Gu Jinhang¡¯s wedding was about to happen in the spring. The two families did not want to drag on any further. After everything was prepared, they held the wedding.
Gu Jinhang took leave. They had agreed to travel around.
Gu Jinhang brought Ji Mingyue on their honeymoon and the rest followed.
Their first stop was Shanghai, and they travelled by ne.
Economy in Shanghai was always ahead of other ces¡¯. The city appeared more robust and developed, simr to the capital.
Many ces were more modern than the capital.
It was the first time for Jiang Xun, Gu Fangting, Ji Mingyue and Gu Jinhang to be here. Mo Chengrui, Mo Chengxu and Mo Chengjing also travelled for the first time. They were curious about everything.
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan had been here many times and did not feel anything special. The rest wanted to stay for a few days and walk around.
It was a big group travelling together. But it was a pity that Zhong Bingyuan could note. She wanted to follow Mu Mu out to broaden her perspective, but Zheng Lin refused to let her out. Zheng Lin insisted that Zhong Bingyuan was too young, and it was bad for her reputation to be travelling around outside.
Yuan Yuan thus could note along.
Chen Feng and Chen Qingqing initially wanted to travel together, but earning money for them was the topmost priority. When they had enough savings to enter a university, there would be plenty of opportunities for them to travel around.
They travelled from their hometown to the capital. Though they had not seen cities in the South, they had seen many different ces. So, they did not follow this time.
Everyone else went out to y. Mo Beihan hugged Gu Qingyao from the back and smiled. ¡°Do you want to take a look at the ck market? Maybe we can encounter some goods!¡±
Gu Qingyao was stunned. ¡°There¡¯s still a ck market even today?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not entirely a ck market. Now, the market is more open. But those people who possess all the valuables were terrified in the past.. They¡¯re still cautious even now and do not dare to take out all of them directly.¡±
Chapter 1076 - Holiday In The South (5)
Chapter 1076: Holiday In The South (5)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°But there are still secret transactions. The restrictions are much less strict than in the ck markets in the past. No one really bothers with it now. But there are plenty of people with a little money who want to go overseas or want a little money for their retirement or want to improve their lives! Get some gold ready, and we¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±
At this time, the markets had opened, but a lot of people had not yet changed their way of thinking. They were still living in the past.
Some old people were too frightened. Even though freedom had arrived many years ago, they were still very cautious, afraid that those terrible days woulde again.
So, at the time, many people still maintained a low profile.
Some people wanted to secretly barter for some gold to leave the country.
Mo Beihan had already asked around. When he sent his men out on business, he had asked them to take note of the markets here, so he knew where they were.
When he brought Gu Qingyao there, they did indeed see some old people.
They could tell from the way they carried themselves that these were no ordinary citizens.
At the time, transactions were still carried out very carefully, although people were clearly not as cautious as they were before. It wasparatively easier to make deals now. Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan went around the market and obtained many good things.
They entered an empty alley, and Gu Qingyao put the calligraphy that she had just obtained in her interspace. Sheughed. ¡°Wow, wow, wow! Although these are very valuable, things are different now. It¡¯s almost all antiques like calligraphy, painting, porcin, sole existing copies of books and copybooks. There aren¡¯t many jewels.¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°Times are different now! Although antiques are not controlled now, if many people catch sight of them, it will incite gossip. Besides, the prices haven¡¯t risen by much. They might as well exchange them for money now! Did you notice that they almost always want gold?¡±
It was true. When they were making deals, few wanted cash. Most wanted gold.
Gold was a hard currency. It was the easiest to spend and could be conveniently used overseas too.
¡°Jewels are easy to store. They can tell that times are changing, and they will certainly keep some. They won¡¯t bring them out unless they have some special need.¡±
Now, jewels were easily sold. Many people would buy some and wear them out of vanity. It was not like the past when they were not allowed to wear jewelry, so it wasparatively easier to deal in jewels, and as a result, there were fewer of them on the market.
Everyone was keeping them!
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°It¡¯s all right. Anyway, I¡¯m not in a hurry. Let them appreciate. I have enough jewels. Now I prefer antiques, calligraphy and painting.¡±
The value of these objects would increase steeply in the future. When the things she stored in her interspace appreciated, it would absolutely beparable to the assets of a multinational consortium. She would definitely be a billionaire!
Mo Beihan patted her small, money-mad head. ¡°All right, in that case, let¡¯s go and barter for some more. There are plenty here!¡±
¡°Second Cousin and the rest will certainly want to spend a few days here. I¡¯ll bring you to the antiques market every day.¡±
Gu Qingyao narrowed her eyes and let him pat her head.
They stayed there for three days. Gu Qingyao obtained many nice things and was very pleased. The others were having too much fun and showed no intention of leaving. Mo Beihan brought Gu Qingyao to many ces, and they obtained as much as they could..
Chapter 1077 - Holiday In The South (6)
Chapter 1077: Holiday In The South (6)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Anyway, they had plenty of cash and gold.
Five days of shoppingter, they were all eating together when Ji Mingyue sighed. ¡°We had better leave! I feel that I cannot carry on having fun here anymore. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m burning money!¡±
There were many fashionable and modern things here. Girls loved to go shopping, and Gu Jinhang doted on her. He kept bringing her to department stores. She was dazzled by the variety and in a careless moment, bought many things.
When Gu Jinhang heard that, he ced some food in her bowl. ¡°If you like them, you might as well buy more. We¡¯re on our honeymoon, and we¡¯re here to have fun. Later on, we won¡¯t be able to travel whenever we like, so we might as well bring more home.¡±
Ji Mingyue said anxiously, ¡°But should we be spending like that?¡±
How many days had she been away?
This was their first stop, and she had already spent a few thousand yuan!
A few thousand yuan!
How long would she have to work to earn it back?
Gu Jinhang nced at Gu Qingyao and smiled. ¡°Yao Yao has certainly spent more than you!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Ji Mingyue looked up and nced at Yao Yao. ¡°Really? Yao Yao, have you spent a lot? Why is it that I didn¡¯t seem to see you buy much?¡±
Gu Qingyao nced at her Second Cousin and burst outughing!
¡°Me! I did buy quite a lot, but not a lot of shoes, clothes and things like that. I bought too many of those overseas and I can¡¯t wear them all. This time, I¡¯ve bought new and interesting things.
¡°You¡¯re here on your honeymoon, and this is your first time here. You obviously should buy more. Don¡¯t worry, my Second Cousin is very rich. It¡¯ll be a pity if you don¡¯t spend your husband¡¯s money. Rich men are easily led astray!¡±
Gu Jinhang, who had be coteral damage: ¡°¡¡±
The younger ones looked away, then quietly bent their heads over their food.
Gu Fangting said thoughtfully, ¡°Does that mean I should work hard and spend all of Brother Jiang Xun¡¯s money?¡±
Jiang Xun: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Jinfeng, who was still single, was miserable. He had no one to help him spend the money he earned. He felt gloomy whenever he thought of it.
After their meal, they went to rest. The next day, everyone got on the train and headed south. The trains were much slower, but they could see more of the scenery along the way.
They had already nned their route before leaving. They would alight at various important cities to visit them.
So they traveled awhile and stopped awhile, and in this way, they took more than two months to reach the south.
This journey created a huge impact on Jiang Xun, Gu Jinhang, Ji Mingyue and the Mo children.
Gu Jinfeng was calmer. He had seen the prosperity of other countries, and this time, he was only traveling to study the markets.
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan were even calmer. They obtained plenty of things along the way, and Gu Qingyao was delighted.
It had been a very, very long time since she had stocked up like that. Hahahaha!
¡°The south is so hot! My goodness. At this time in the capital, we would be freezing to death. I didn¡¯t know it would be like summer here.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Unlike the north, even winters here are very mild.
¡°Besides, we¡¯ve spent almost two months getting here. It probably isn¡¯t that cold in the north either.¡±
Gu Fangting looked at the scenery out of her window. ¡°Wow, wow, wow! It¡¯s good toe out and gain some experience. If I didn¡¯t travel, I wouldn¡¯t know what the world outside is like. This ce is certainly livelier than the north.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°You realize there are more businesses here than in the north?¡±
Chapter 1078 - The Little One Is Finally Here (1)
Chapter 1078: The Little One Is Finally Here (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The northern cities had always progressed more slowly than the south. In the future, the overall economy in the south would be much stronger than in the north. The people here were extremely good at doing business.
Gu Fangting said, ¡°Actually, when we passed those train stations, I saw many small hawkers. They all have an eye on the future, and they seem especially sharp. We seldom see people like that in the north.¡±
Gu Qingyao put away the luggage and smiled, ¡°Things progress faster here. The coastal cities have opened up even more. When you walk aroundter and take a look, you will understand. The people here are even better at business than you. You can take a look at the big markets. I heard that there are many home appliances, clothes, shoes, and various daily supplies. There¡¯s everything, and prices here are always lower than in the north.
¡°Many people import from here, then transport it north to sell. You can make a lot of money that way!¡±
Gu Fangting was startled. ¡°Really, older cousin? Are things here very cheap?¡±
¡°Of course they are. This is a production base. Things are different from the north. If you don¡¯t believe me, see for yourself. In a few years, many people will grow rich because of this. But you and Jiang Xun don¡¯t need to bother about this. At present, the economy is growing, and there are plenty of opportunities. You¡¯ve studied at institutes of higher learning, and you don¡¯t need to rush into these small things.
¡°You should focus on big and strong businesses. Even for things like turning goods around, you must do something different. You can¡¯t just be limited to transporting things from the south to the north and earning the price difference.¡±
In the eighties and nies, the roads were paved with gold. It was easy to seed at anything. It was easy to be distracted at this time. One must focus on going big, not trying to do everything. After all, everyone must have their own specialties.
People like Gu Fangting and Jiang Xun, who had received a higher education and who had families like the Gus and the Mos to back them up, should be at the forefront of such people. They did not need to dabble in such businesses.
Unless¡ they created a system!
Gu Fangting thought about it and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. There are just the two of us. If we try to do so many things, we won¡¯t be able to manage. We must make proper ns for our future.¡±
¡°Older Cousin, recently, many people in the market have made money from small businesses. That includes some of our ssmates. They¡¯re awfully smug. They¡¯re just selling some small items. They do whatever will earn money. Some of them are so busy they can¡¯t even keep up with their schoolwork.¡±
Gu Qingyao frowned. ¡°Please don¡¯t learn from them.¡±
Now, there were opportunities everywhere. Many people were not very capable but managed to make some money just out of luck.
In the past, life had been too hard. Now that they suddenly had a little money, it was easy for them to lose their focus.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Many people long for the chance to enter an institute of higher learning. Since you have that opportunity, you must treasure it. As for being in a hurry to earn money, remember, there are plenty of chances in the future! Don¡¯t be so eager for short-term gain. When you¡¯ve learnt enough, you can earn plenty of money in the future.¡±
Gu Fangting shrank back. When she and Jiang Xun saw that those people had earned some money, they were envious and impatient. Their own restaurant had earned quite arge sum, but their workload in school was heavy. Especially since the boys from the Gu family were so talented, they learnt many other things beyond their curriculum. Inparison, the two of them spent too much time on their schoolwork.
This affected their earnings.
They had considered whether to cut back on their schoolwork so they could spend more time earning money!
But in the end, Jiang Xun disagreed. The Gu and Mo families¡¯ children were too outstanding. When the Qiao family returned, they also saw what the Qiao cousins were like.
That made Jiang Xun even more adamant.
Chapter 1079 - The Little One Is Finally Here (2)
Chapter 1079: The Little One Is Finally Here (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Their brilliance could not be attained just by earning money. He was worried that if he and Gu Fangting missed this opportunity to study, it would be even harder to catch up with them in the future.
Gu Fangting was the Gu family¡¯s granddaughter and was very close to Gu Qingyao. He was a poor boy who had nothing. It was his immense good fortune to marry a girl like that.
If he could not keep up in terms of knowledge, he was afraid that the Gu family would refuse to allow Gu Fangting to marry him.
So now, Jiang Xun focused mostly on his studies. He must not only study hard, but he also had to spend more time learning.
The small business he ran on the side was just a small affair. He just wanted to make some money for his girlfriend to spend so that he did not appear so shabby when he interacted with the Gu and Mo families.
They had immense family enterprises. It was normal for him to be poorer than them, but if he continued to be poor, then why would the Gu family take to him?
Now, Jiang Xun was under even more pressure than Gu Fangting.
¡°I understand! I wouldn¡¯t dare. Brother Jiang Xun doesn¡¯t agree, and neither does my mother. They say that focusing on my studies is my priority now.¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°They¡¯re right. You¡¯re still young! The family doesn¡¯t need your money. If you don¡¯t have enough for your daily expenses, you can ask your family for help. At least, the family will continue to provide your daily expenses before you finish your studies and formally enter into the working world.¡±
The children from this family were all very intelligent. In an era when no one went to school, these children had been very strictly brought up since young. And with so many experts to teach them, they were all as sharp as needles.
Added to her usual guidance, these children were all very forward-thinking. At the moment, all of them had some assets. Even Mu Mu and the other children had long ceased to need pocket money from their family.
But they still gave them their share. Mo Chengrui and the other three brothers all had ways of making a little money, but Gu Qingyao still gave them pocket money regrly. This was the benefit of growing up in a wealthy family. They could train their management abilities from a young age.
Everyone in the Gu family was grown up, besides a few young ones and Gu Fangting.
Gu Fangting hurriedly said, ¡°No need, no need. At my age, I can support myself. But my mother still provides my daily expenses. The Gu family doesn¡¯t need to give me anything. My grandparents already give me plenty of red packet money during the new year and on special asions.¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. Whether you need it or not, it¡¯s just a small sum. But your studies are your top priority. You must not neglect them for the sake of a little money. It¡¯s not worth it, do you understand?¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Gu Fangting promised. ¡°I will study hard. Although, I really want to earn a lot of money. But Brother Jiang Xun keeps a close eye on me. He won¡¯t let me do that.¡±
¡°It¡¯s for your own good!¡± Gu Qingyao red at her.
It looked as if that fellow, Jiang Xun, had good judgment and foresight. It showed his talent that he couldpare himself to all those people in the Gu, Mo and Qiao families and still keep his head!
Everyone packed up and rested for the night. They set out early the next morning.
Ji Mingyue and Gu Jinhang formed a group, Gu Fangting and Jiang Xun formed a group and Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan formed a group. Gu Jinfeng was single, so he had no choice but to join Mo Chengrui and his brothers.
After everyone went their separate ways, Mo Beihan brought Gu Qingyao straight to the seaside.
¡°There is plenty of seafood here. How much do you need?¡±
Chapter 1080 - The Little One Is Finally Here (3)
Chapter 1080: The Little One Is Finally Here (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
This time, Gu Qingyao was mainly traveling to stock up. Mo Beihan knew this very well, so he had made inquiries.
They hade here in theirst life. Mo Beihan was very familiar with the seafood markets here by the sea, so he brought Gu Qingyao straight here.
The coastal cities had many fishing boats near the harbor. Most of the seafood in this area came from here. Now, there were many fishing boats bobbing by the shore and an abundance of various kinds of seafood.
Mostly, there was fish, prawns, crabs, and seaweed. Gu Qingyao looked at them for a while, then exited.
The smell was terrible.
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°If you can¡¯t stand it, just wait here. The few stores we saw just now were pretty good. They have veryrge volumes. I¡¯ll ask them to deliver it all to the warehouse.¡±
¡°Oh, two days ago, I asked someone to acquire two warehouses worth of goods. Approximately tens of thousands of kilograms. They¡¯re all in the warehouse.¡±
Gu Qingyao was startled. ¡°You sent someone ahead of us? I thought your men were all overseas? You have so many men to make arrangements for you?¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°They are overseas, but of course I have a few useful people with me. How do you think I managed to make so many arrangements along the way?¡±
¡°Besides, they¡¯re my men, not the Mo family¡¯s men. I trust them.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s interspace must not be revealed. The people from the Mo family were not Mo Beihan¡¯s trusted subordinates, so he would not use them.
At least, not for something so important.
His own men had worked for him for many years and were used to his omnipotence. They were also very experienced and knew when not to ask questions. So when he ordered them to collect some goods and put them in a warehouse so that Gu Qingyao could simply store them in her interspace, they definitely would not ask questions.
The Mo family¡¯s men were different.
They had never seen him spend so much money at one go. If he bought so much seafood at once, the family would certainly find out when they got back. Then some elders were sure to ask him why he had bought so many things, and spent so much money, and where had it all gone? And what was it for?
He would have to spend time and effort to exin. It would be very troublesome!
Gu Qingyao understood.
¡°Since your men have already arranged everything, then¡ I¡¯ll just go to the warehouse and collect everything, all right? Why did you bring me to these seafood markets?¡±
Mo Beihan patted her head and said dotingly, ¡°If I don¡¯t bring you here to see for yourself, would you experience the joy of spending huge sums of money? Would you experience the joy of stocking up in huge quantities?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Fine! She had nothing to say!
If she simply went to a warehouse and moved a huge pile of goods into her interspace, of course it would not be as fun as personally selecting and buying these things.
Mo Beihan brought Gu Qingyao to the warehouse he had rented. There was a lot of seafood in there, which had arrived over the past few days.
They were all sealed in ice. Although it was not very hot, the ice would not remain for long.
Judging by their appearance, there were tens of thousands of kilograms of them. Gu Qingyao moved them all into her interspace before she left.
Gu Qingyao was not in a hurry to buy in bulk. After all, they were strangers here. Although the fishermen were happy to sell to whoever had money, it would be too conspicuous to appear too often and buy so much.
So she and Mo Beihan went on alternate days and their purchases were not toorge.
After staying there for six days, everyone was ready to go back..
Chapter 1081 - The Little One Is Finally Here (4)
Chapter 1081: The Little One Is Finally Here (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Jinhang, Ji Mingyue, Mo Chengrui and his brothers, as well as Gu Fangting, were all students. They had been away for a long time, and they had to hurry back.
The journey back would take more than twenty days. Once they reached the capital, they would have time to prepare awhile, and then it would be their finals.
Gu Jinfeng, Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan were different. Their time was more flexible. This time, Gu Jinfeng had speciallye out to make observations, so of course he was not in a hurry to go back.
Once they sent everyone off on the train, only Gu Jinfeng, Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan were left.
Mo Beihan stood next to his wife, ring at Gu Jinfeng.
Gu Jinfeng¡¯s mouth twitched. He felt like punching him.
¡°You can do what you like. I¡¯ll go and look around by myself.¡±
Gu Qingyao was surprised. ¡°Fourth Cousin, aren¡¯t you joining us?¡±
Before Gu Jinfeng could reply, Mo Beihan immediately interrupted and said, ¡°Fourth Cousin is here to observe. We¡¯re here to sightsee, so it¡¯s different. If Fourth Cousin travels with us, how can he observe anything? We¡¯ll affect his judgment!¡±
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°¡¡±
He rolled his eyes. He felt like embarrassing Mo Beihan, so he said to Gu Qingyao, ¡°I won¡¯t be a gooseberry. I¡¯ll travel by myself. You enjoy yourself. When you have children in the future, it will be hard to travel. You might as well enjoy yourself while you are young.¡±
¡°Second Brother and his wife are having their honeymoon after their wedding! But he didn¡¯t bring you traveling when you got married.¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
Mo Beihan had no choice but tough hollowly!
¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! It was all my fault, I could not find time to bring Yao Yao on a honeymoon. But¡ I have time now! Fourth Cousin, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring Yao Yao out to have fun more often. This time, I am amply prepared. I guarantee Yao Yao will have a good time!¡±
¡°She has never spent so much time alone with me before!¡±
Gu Jinfeng¡¯s mouth twitched. You¡¯re so frightened that I will follow you? Why do you need to keep emphasizing time alone?
Gu Jinfeng had lost to Mo Beihan¡¯s shamelessness. He simply bought a ticket to another city, then went to pack his things. That day, he got on a train and left.
His younger cousin was married now. As her older cousin, he hoped that she would be happy.
When he saw how his older brother doted on Ji Mingyue, he also hoped that someone would treasure and dote on his younger cousin.
Ji Mingyue¡¯s situation had been so difficult.
But after she got together with his older brother, her life took a turn for the better. She had whatever she wanted and her life¡¯s fortune had changedpletely.
His younger cousin had been doted on in her family. She should be even more adored after marriage!
Of course, he was d that Mo Beihan was willing to dote on her.
As her older cousin, he just needed to be powerful enough to back her up.
Gu Jinfeng simply left.
After Mo Beihan sent Gu Jinfeng off, he was so happy he almost jumped up and down on the spot!
Gu Qingyao red at him. ¡°You just can¡¯t wait for my Fourth Cousin to leave!¡±
He was so pitiful, leaving by himself like that!
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare! I¡¯m just excited to spend time alone with you!
¡°Oh, wife, your Fourth Cousin is a grown man. He has his own life. Besides, he¡¯s so handsome and eligible, besides being outstandingly capable.. Why should he be following us around all the time? If you let him go off by himself, he might meet his own destiny.¡±
Chapter 1082 - The Little One Is Finally Here (5)
Chapter 1082: The Little One Is Finally Here (5)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°He¡¯s not young anymore. Look at us, we have all paired off, but your Fourth Brother is still single. Doesn¡¯t your heart ache to see that? You have to encourage him to travel more often. He¡¯s so handsome; if he doesn¡¯t get about more, how will the girls notice him? Don¡¯t you agree?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Besides!¡± Mo Beihan leaned closer to Gu Qingyao¡¯s ear so that only the two of them could hear what he said next. ¡°Fourth Cousin is too clever. If we stock up inrge quantities, he might find out. During our journey, it had been so difficult to avoid them and avoid arousing their suspicions.
¡°Previously, we had Chengrui, Mu Mu and the others to provide cover, and Fourth Cousin could go around with the children. Now that everyone has gone and with only Fourth Cousin left, he will certainly follow us. Then it won¡¯t be convenient for us to get things done.¡±
Gu Qingyao knew that this was the truth. But her heart ached to see Fourth Cousin leave alone like that.
Sigh¡
Fourth Cousin-inw!
When are you going to show up?
In any case, Mo Beihan was ted to have his wife all to himself. The next day, he brought Gu Qingyao to buy another batch of seafood, then he brought her to another city.
There were so many cities in the south, including many coastal cities. They did not have to buy all their seafood in one ce. The volume that Gu Qingyao required was just toorge, so it was better to buy it in batches.
They stopped at six coastal cities. They always chose ces that had plenty of seafood, and they bought a few million kilograms of seafood in batches and ced them in the interspace. Only then was Gu Qingyao satisfied.
It was so cheap to buy in bulk from the area where seafood was produced!
It was such a wonderful feeling.
Lastly, Mo Beihan brought Gu Qingyao to Hong Kong to shop.
Returning to Hong Kong after so many years overseas, and staying in the capital for more than a year, it felt like a different world altogether.
Hong Kong was prosperous and a shopping paradise. Mo Beihan was bringing Gu Qingyao out to have fun, so they obviously had toe here.
They went to the various shopping centers to buy presents for their family.
Mo Beihan began buying clothes for his wife again. Things were still very conservative in China, and Mo Beihan did not think the clothes there were very pretty!
But the clothes in Hong Kong were beautiful, fashionable and modern.
There were even vintage clothes. Besides, the clothes in China just could notpare in terms of material and cutting. Of course, his wife must have nice clothes.
When Gu Qingyao saw him buying these things, she did not know what to say to him.
¡°There¡¯s no asion to wear this at home!¡±
It was too modern. The people in China could not ept it.
Mo Beihan did not care!
¡°You can wear it for me to see! If you feel embarrassed to wear it in the Mo House, you can wear it when we go to the hilltop vi! The clothes at home are so conservative. Are you used to wearing them?¡±
All girls are vain, and China had not yet opened up that much. Their day-to-day wear and make-up were all restricted. If she wore something too modern, it would attract a lot of attention.
Gu Qingyao had seen the prosperity of future years and had lived overseas before. She was just in her twenties, which were a girl¡¯s best years. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity not to allow her to dress up?
Mo Beihan could not bear to waste the chance!
His girl was so beautiful; she should dress beautifully every day.
Gu Qingyao said rather helplessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you buy all those clothes at home? Now you think they¡¯re old-fashioned?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Ah, ah¡ well¡ well, that¡¯s different. They¡¯re all outdated now. This is the new fashion. I¡¯ll buy this one!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 1083 - The Little One Is Finally Here (6)
Chapter 1083: The Little One Is Finally Here (6)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
They stayed in Hong Kong for more than ten days and even took a boat out to sea for a cruise. They bought presents for everyone and had a seafood feast. Gu Qingyao had many business interests in Hong Kong, and she visited all of them before Mo Beihan brought her home.
Their route home had been nned long ago. They would return by a different route. They still needed to buy many things along the way, so they had to return by a different route.
They had enough seafood, but they did not have enough other supplies.
At the moment, the peaches were in season, as were various vegetables. Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao bought as they traveled and stuffed innumerable items into her interspace. They spent a huge amount of money. They only returned to the capital in July.
By then, the weather in the capital had grown warm, but it was slightly cooler than in the south.
Mu Mu and the others were already on their summer break, and they were all at home.
Young Uncle and Young Aunt still had not returned. To be honest, they had thought of looking for them a few times.
But at this time, Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan returned, so they had to give up their ns.
Gu Qingyao was exhausted by her journey. When she got home, she went straight to bed.
Mu Mu ran into the house. ¡°Where¡¯s Aunt?¡±
Mo Beihan was sorting out their luggage. They had sent many things back along the way, and the butler had consolidated them in one ce!
¡°Your aunt is exhausted. She¡¯s resting!¡±
¡°Oh!¡± Mu Mu was rather disappointed. He wanted to ask Aunt about what she had seen in thetter part of her journey!
He knew that Uncle had brought her to Hong Kong. He had heard that it was very prosperous. He had never been there before, and he was especially curious about it.
Gu Qingyao slept until night fell, and it was time for dinner. Mo Beihan frowned.
It was true that they had been traveling by train, but their journey was unhurried, and Yao Yao was in very good health. Why was she so exhausted?
Mo Beihan went upstairs and saw that Gu Qingyao was curled up in her nkets, sleeping soundly.
She had not eaten anything at lunch, and it was sote now. She must certainly eat dinner.
¡°Yao Yao, wake up, Yao Yao¡¡±
When he woke Gu Qingyao up, she blearily opened her eyes. ¡°What time is it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s dinner time. Get up and eat something. You can sleep moreter.¡±
¡°No!¡± Gu Qingyao turned over. ¡°I have no appetite. I don¡¯t want to eat.¡±
Mo Beihan frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with youtely? Has the journey exhausted you? Why have you been eating so little?¡±
Gu Qingyao had always been in very good health and had a good appetite. She had always eaten regr meals, so she seldom said that she did not feel like eating.
Mo Beihan dragged Gu Qingyao out of bed and brought her downstairs for dinner.
They had just returned from a long trip and the family had prepared many dishes. Gu Qingyao was not yet fully awake and she was drooping. She looked at the spicy and salty dishes, the chicken, fish, pork, eggs¡
In the past, she would certainly have a very good appetite. But now, as she looked at the beautiful, tasty and fragrant dishes, she did not have any appetite at all.
She had just sat down when Aunt Zhang, who worked in the kitchen, brought a bowl of fish soup to the table. Gu Qingyao¡¯s stomach roiled at the fishy smell. She could not stand it any longer and rushed to the toilet.
Everyone at the table was stunned.
Mo Beihan hurriedly followed her.
Gu Qingyao vomited in the toilet. She had eaten a bowl of porridge at breakfast but had no lunch. There was nothing in her stomach, so she only vomited some gastric juice. She felt terrible.
She had not eaten much all day, and now she was faint with hunger. Now that she had vomited so much, Gu Qingyao felt the world around her turning dark, and her legs felt weak.
Then her knees buckled and she copsed.
¡°Yao Yao¡¡±
Mo Beihan was horrified. He immediately rushed over and scooped her up.
¡°Yao Yao, Yao Yao, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Gu Qingyao was pale and giddy.
Mo Beihan carried her and ran directly towards the Gu house.
The Mo house was very near to the Gu house. Old Master Gu and Gu Yunshen were both doctors.. It would be the quickest to go to the Gu house.
Chapter 1084 - What If My Child Competes For Attention After He Is Born (1)
Chapter 1084: What If My Child Competes For Attention After He Is Born (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Call the Gu house!¡±
Mo Beihan shouted to the others as he ran out with Gu Qingyao in his arms.
Mo Chengrui was chasing after him, but when he heard that, he stopped and immediately went to make the call.
The Gu family had doctors. Of course, Mo Chengrui knew what to do.
The Mo house was very near to the Gu house. By the time Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao arrived, the Gu family was ready. Gu Yunshen and Gu Chonghua were waiting by the door.
¡°Quick, quick, quick, bring her in!¡±
Mo Beihan had just carried Gu Qingyao out of the car, but Gu Yunshen could not wait any longer. He reached out to feel her pulse as they walked towards the house.
The moment he touched it, he felt that something was amiss.
Her pulse felt as if¡
Gu Yunshen¡¯s steps faltered and he stood there, stunned!
At that moment, everyone was focused on Gu Qingyao and did not notice his actions.
Mo Beihan carried Gu Qingyao into her old room. Gu Chonghua felt her pulse while the entire room full of people waited.
¡°What is the matter? Yao Yao has always been in very good health. Why would she suddenly faint?¡±
Wen Ruyu was panicking.
Gu Chonghua checked again and again. He looked at Mo Beihan wordlessly.
Mo Beihan was frantic. He had lost his usual wit and caution. He was terrified when he saw that the Old Master did not say anything.
¡°Grandfather, Grandfather! Say something! What¡¯s the matter with Yao Yao? Why would she suddenly faint out of the blue?¡±
¡°She¡¯s never done that before. Grandfather? Grandfather?¡±
Gu Chonghua¡¯s mouth twitched. He wanted to punch this jerk!
¡°Has Yao Yao been behaving oddlytely?¡±
¡°Behaving oddly?¡± Mo Beihan was taken aback. He thought about it carefully and said, ¡°Not really! She¡¯s been traveling with me, and she¡¯s been having a lot of fun. Our journey back north was a little rushed. There wasn¡¯t much in this area, so Yao Yao was bored.
¡°She said she was exhausted by the trip, so we just came straight back. Also¡ also, she seemed a bit under the weather for the past few days. Her appetite was poor. This morning, she had a bowl of porridge on the train, then she slept when we arrived. I went to wake her up for dinner, but the moment she sat down, this happened!¡±
Gu Chonghua¡¯s cheeks twitched. He raised his foot and kicked Mo Beihan. ¡°You idiot, what kind of husband are you? You don¡¯t even know that your wife is pregnant?¡±
Gu Qingyao had just conceived, and the symptoms had just started. She had always been in very good health and had not suffered from any ailments. Actually, Gu Chonghua knew that it was normal that Mo Beihan had not realized.
Gu Qingyao herself was a doctor! It seemed that even she had not realized that she was pregnant.
But¡ when he looked at this shocked brat and thought that his granddaughter was carrying his child, he just felt like kicking him.
Mo Beihan was squatting by the bed. Gu Chonghua¡¯s kick made him lose his bnce and he toppled over.
¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault. But Yao Yao¡¡±
Mo Beihan had not yet processed what Gu Chonghua had said. He was instinctively acknowledging that it was his fault when he choked and looked at Gu Chonghua. ¡°Great-grandfather, what did you just say? Yao Yao is¡ is¡¡±
Gu Chonghua rolled his eyes and ignored him.
The Gu family was simrly startled.. Wen Ruyu and Qiao Yuying had been frightened, but now they were delighted.
Chapter 1085 - What If My Child Competes For Attention After He Is Born (2)
Chapter 1085: What If My Child Competes For Attention After He Is Born (2)
¡°Pregnant? Old man, what did you just say? Yao Yao is pregnant?¡±
¡°Father, is it true?¡±
Gu Chonghua said, ¡°Would I deceive you about something so major? These are the symptoms of early pregnancy. Yao Yao has always been in good health. How could she suddenly be ill? This child must have been exhausted from traveling, so she fainted.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be fine after a rest.
¡°She has just conceived, and her pregnancy is not stable yet. She must exercise caution in the future and take care of herself!¡±
Wen Ruyu and Qiao Yuying were delighted!
¡°Oh, this is wonderful. Wonderful. I¡¯m going to have a great-grandchild soon. Hahahaha!¡±
Qiao Yuying excitedly tugged at Gu Yunshen. ¡°Did you hear that? Yao Yao is pregnant. Yao Yao¡¡±
Qiao Yuying had excitedly reached out to tug at Gu Yunshen, as was her habit. Only then did she realize that Gu Yunshen was not by her side.
She was startled and turned to look. Only then did she realize that Gu Yunshen had just entered and was ring at Mo Beihan furiously.
¡°I know. When I felt Yao Yao¡¯s pulse downstairs just now, I already knew that she was pregnant!¡±
This was said to Qiao Yuying.
Mo Beihan was dumbly listening to them. Only then did he react. Gu Qingyao was pregnant. His wife was pregnant. He was going to be a father!
Joy filled his heart. He even forgot that Gu Chonghua had kicked him. He hurried over to Gu Qingyao and sped her hand. He was so excited he did not know what to say.
¡°Haha, Yao Yao¡ we¡¯re going to have a baby. Yao Yao¡ Yao Yao¡¡±
Mo Beihan wasughing foolishly, which irritated Gu Yunshen even further!
¡°Why are youughing? How did you take care of Yao Yao? You¡¯re always full of sweet talk, but you had no idea that she fainted because she was pregnant?¡±
He sounded very bitter!
Mo Beihan was filled with excitement and waspletely indifferent to Gu Yunshen¡¯s words. At the moment, even if Gu Yunshen rushed over and punched him, he would still smilingly allow his father-inw to beat him!
The little one he had been longing for was finally here!
Oh, it would be best if it was a boy. He had heard that childbirth was very painful. Yao Yao would probably be frightened. If the first one was a boy, then they did not need to have any more children.
They would have one child and he would train the child properly. Then he would hand all the family affairs over to him and he and Yao Yao could be carefree!
If it was a daughter¡ Mo Beihan frowned. A delicate little daughter, fragrant and soft. If it was a daughter, he could not bear to make her his ve!
What would he do?
If he had a daughter, he would have no choice but to spend his life working to make a good life for her and her mother.
If he had no choice, he would drag Mu Mu in to do the hard work.
If that did not work either, he would make Chengrui hurry up and get married and have a son to help him with the business.
If that did not work as well, he would have to find a son-inw. Uhm! That would solve the problem!
Mo Beihan happily thought about his wonderful future. He held Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand excitedly,pletely indifferent to the crowd around him. He looked at his wife lying in bed. He was so excited he pounced on her to hug her.
¡°Yao Yao! We have a baby; I¡¯m going to be a father! Hahaha!
Gu Chonghua was sitting next to her, and when he saw Mo Beihan¡¯s actions, he grabbed him and pulled him away in fright.. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing? What are you doing? She¡¯s pregnant! Why are you pouncing on her so clumsily? What if you hurt her?¡±
Chapter 1086 - What If My Child Competes For Attention After He Is Born (3)
Chapter 1086: What If My Child Competes For Attention After He Is Born (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Mo Beihan was so frightened he leapt aside and said anxiously, ¡°I-I¡ I¡ I¡ was too excited. Did¡ did I hurt her?¡±
Gu Chonghua¡¯s mouth twitched.
Everyone in the roomughed at Mo Beihan¡¯s reaction!
Wen Ruyu smiled and walked over. ¡°All right, all right, calm down. Yao Yao is in very good health; she¡¯ll be fine. Pregnant women need to rest properly. You just need to be more careful in the future.¡±
Really, if anything was the matter with Gu Qingyao, would the old man be so calm?
¡°Oh, oh, oh!¡± Mo Beihan foolishly replied.
Qiao Yuying happily said, ¡°Yao Yao hasn¡¯t eaten anything tonight, has she? I¡¯ll go and cook for her now. She can eat when she wakes up.¡±
Mo Beihan immediately responded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Yao Yao hasn¡¯t really eaten anything today. She was just sitting down to eat at the Mo house when she felt like vomiting, then she fainted. Thank you, Mother!¡±
Qiao Yuying was very pleased to hear him address her as ¡®Mother¡¯!
Gu Yunshen rolled his eyes.
Wen Ruyuughed, ¡°All right, all right, Yao Yao is fine. Don¡¯t crowd her. Let her have a good rest.¡±
¡°Old man, when will Yao Yao wake up?¡±
Gu Chonghua said, ¡°She¡¯s fine. She will wake up after she rests for a while. But she hasn¡¯t eaten much today, and that won¡¯t do. Get her to eat something before she goes to sleep again.¡±
Wen Ruyu said, ¡°Sure, sure, sure. I¡¯ll get her to eat somethingter. Let¡¯s go! Let Yao Yao rest. We haven¡¯t even finished dinner! Let¡¯s go and eat!¡±
It was dinner time and the Gu family had been eating dinner when the Mo family called them!
They had just started eating when the call arrived. Everyone had been too terrified to eat.
Now that everything was fine, of course they would continue their dinner.
Wen Ruyu said to Mo Beihan, ¡°Beihan! You haven¡¯t eaten either? Come down and have some food!¡±
Mo Beihan foolishly sped Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯ll keep Yao Yaopany here. I¡¯ll eat with herter to keep herpany!¡±
Wen Ruyu knew how he felt, so she did not insist. ¡°All right then, you keep herpany. I¡¯ll send someone to bring the food upter.¡±
¡°Thank you, Grandma!¡±
Everyone had just gone downstairs when Mu Mu and Little Jing arrived.
Gu Qingyao had suddenly fainted, and the Mo family was worried. But Old Master Mo could not walk properly, so Mo Chengrui and Mo Chengxu stayed at home to keep the two old folkspany while the chauffeur drove Mu Mu and Mo Chengjing over to the Gu house to see if everything was all right.
The two children were stunned when they found out that Gu Qingyao was pregnant!
When they recovered, they dashed upstairs.
In the room, Mo Beihan was staring at his wife and smiling foolishly. He jumped with fright when Mu Mu and Mo Chengjing rushed in!
¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t make so much noise. If you frighten your aunt, I¡¯ll make you pay!¡±
Mo Chengjing: ¡°¡¡±
Mu Mu, ¡°¡¡±
¡°Young Uncle, is Aunt pregnant? Is she going to have a girl?¡±
Mo Beihan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, your aunt is pregnant. She is having a boy¡ a boy, not a girl!¡±
The two children frowned. ¡°A little girl would be adorable! We only have boys in the family. Let Aunt have a girl! Then we can take care of her and y with her!¡±
Mo Beihan grunted coldly. ¡°If she has a little girl, we don¡¯t need you to take care of her. If she has a boy, then you¡¯ll be in charge of raising him.
¡°Why?¡±
The two children were reluctant.
Chapter 1087 - What If My Child Competes For Attention After He Is Born (4)
Chapter 1087: What If My Child Competes For Attention After He Is Born (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The Mo family only had boys, and they did not have even one girl cousin. Whenever they went out and saw that other boys had a younger sister, they would be filled with envy. Now that Gu Qingyao was pregnant, they really hoped that Aunt would have a girl!
Mo Beihan said, ¡°I have to take care of your Aunt!¡±
Little Jing: ¡°¡¡±
Mu Mu, ¡°¡¡±
Mu Mu did not quite understand Mo Beihan¡¯s meaning. He said to Mo Beihan, ¡°Young Uncle, are you biased against girls? No one thinks like that anymore. Now boys and girls are equal! We have so many boys in the family, what we need is a girl!¡±
He wanted a girl cousin!
Not a boy!
Mo Beihan said with a straight face, ¡°You¡¯re the biased one! There¡¯s a whole bunch of irritating boys like you at home, why would I prefer boys? I don¡¯t like boys at all.¡±
¡°Then why do you want a boy?¡±
¡°A boy can be my ve. If I have an obedient little girl, I can¡¯t bear to do that!¡±
Little Jing: ¡°¡¡±
Mu Mu, ¡°¡¡±
What an absurd reason!
¡°We don¡¯t want a boy. We want a girl!¡±
Mo Beihan looked at the two boys. ¡°Sure, you can have a girl! Then which of you is going to take care of my business in the future? Girls are very delicate. When she grows up, I will have to take her traveling to see the world so that she won¡¯t be deceived by bad men. If I have a girl, when she is ten years old, I will take her traveling and expose her to more things.
¡°Which of you is going to be responsible for all my businesses then?¡±
Mo Chengjing: ¡°¡¡±
Mu Mu, ¡°¡¡±
Why did they sense there was something odd about Young Uncle¡¯s words?
Mu Mu said, ¡°Young Uncle, that doesn¡¯t make sense. Even if Aunt has a boy, in ten years, he will only be ten years old. He won¡¯t be able to help you manage your business! Besides, if it¡¯s a boy, don¡¯t you need to bring him to see the world too?¡±
Mo Beihan said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s so great about a boy? If he doesn¡¯t even have that little bit of ability, what do I want him for? None of you have traveled, but aren¡¯t all of you quite smart?¡±
Mo Chengjing: ¡°¡¡±
Mu Mu, ¡°¡¡±
Mo Beihan sat by Gu Qingyao¡¯s bed. ¡°If it¡¯s a boy! Then I will treat your aunt as my daughter and take care of her. You¡¯re in charge of the child. When he¡¯s old enough, I¡¯ll just dump him in the office to toughen him up.
¡°I¡¯ll be responsible for keeping your auntpany and having fun. He will be responsible for earning money for your aunt to spend.¡±
Mo Chengjing: ¡°¡¡±
Mu Mu, ¡°¡¡±
¡°If it¡¯s a girl, that will be more troublesome. I will have to take good care of both mother and daughter. Then I will have to earn the money. In order to have more time to bring them out to have fun, I will need a sessor. Which of the two of you is willing to do that?¡±
Mu Mu shrank back. ¡°I want to start my own business!¡±
Mo Chengjing quietly made himself inconspicuous and did not say anything.
Mo Beihan red at them. ¡°None of you want to take on the family business. Are you going to let your younger cousin do all the hard work? That¡¯s so hard on her!¡±
Mu Mu had an idea. ¡°Why can¡¯t you find a boyfriend for her and make him do the work?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
This boy had the same idea.
But he could not say that now.
If it was really a daughter, then his future son-inw would be a few years older than her. It would be many years before his future son-inw would be old enough to manage the family and hold the fort!
He did not want to wait so long.
At the moment, even the youngest of these boys would be grown in a few years and could take over.
He happily dreamt of bringing his beautiful wife and his adorable little daughter to travel around the world in a few years.
Chapter 1088 - What If My Child Competes For Attention After He Is Born (5)
Chapter 1088: What If My Child Competes For Attention After He Is Born (5)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
So he was rather pleased with these children.
¡°What use is a son-inw? What if he¡¯s a bad man who bullies your younger cousin? My business will be her dowry. I will only trust someone from her family to manage it, do you understand?
¡°You older cousins are all heartless. You just want a girl to watch her suffer. You¡¯re too much. You want my beloved daughter to suffer. I might as well have a lousy boy and train him strictly!¡±
Mo Chengjing: ¡°¡¡±
Mu Mu, ¡°¡¡±
They said worriedly, ¡°Young Uncle, don¡¯t be angry! You must let Aunt have a girl! At most¡ at most¡ we will help take care of your business!
¡°There are so many of us! Then everyone will just have to be responsible for a bit, and we can still start our own businesses. Isn¡¯t that the best of both worlds?¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes shed, and he could not help but smile a little. These brats had finally relented!
He also wanted a girl!
But he would like any child that Yao Yao gave birth to!
¡°Oh, Grandfather and Grandma are still waiting at home. I¡¯ll make a call and let them know.¡±
¡°Hurry up!¡±
Mo Beihan was over the moon. He had forgotten that the people at home were still waiting.
Mu Mu ran downstairs. Actually, the Gu family had already informed the Mo family. The two children hade over without eating dinner, so they just stayed at the Mo house to eat.
Gu Qingyao slept for about an hour before she woke up.
When Mo Beihan saw that she was awake, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Yao Yao, Yao Yao, how do you feel? Are you in any difort?¡±
Gu Qingyao opened her eyes and saw that she was not in her bedroom in the Mo house.
¡°Am I in¡ the Gu house?¡±
Mo Beihan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right; this is the Gu house. When I saw that you had fainted, I immediately brought you to the Gu house so that Grandfather could examine you. How are you? Are you feeling ill?¡±
Gu Qingyao struggled to sit up but felt weak.
¡°I feel terrible! I have no energy!¡±
¡°Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?¡±
¡°No, I have no appetite!¡±
Mo Beihan was anxious. ¡°No, you must eat. You have to make sure you have enough nutrients. You must have something to eat. I¡¯ll go and get it.¡±
Gu Qingyao reached out and took her own pulse. Her situation was very peculiar. She was seldom in this state, and she was not ill. Why was she suddenly feeling like that?
Mo Beihanughed when he saw her taking her own pulse. He reached out and pulled her hand over and sped it on his own. He sat in front of her and said with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guess what¡¯s the matter with yourself?¡±
Gu Qingyao was taken aback!
He was smiling and looking at her dotingly. He was clearly in a very good mood!
If she were really ill, he would not be looking like this.
¡°I¡ what¡¯s the matter?¡±
She refused to guess, but just checked her own pulse, only to be startled!
She repeatedly checked her pulse to make sure she was right.
¡°I¡ am I¡ pregnant?¡±
Mo Beihan pulled her into his arms. ¡°That¡¯s right. Yao Yao, we have a child now. I¡¯m going to be a father!¡±
Gu Qingyao gulped and felt her own pulse again. She could scarcely believe it.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Looks like my hard work has paid off. Look, hasn¡¯t our babye looking for her?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s mouth twitched. They had been traveling and having fun, and she had been delighted and happy, so she had let him have his way.
Young people enjoyed the romance, and Gu Qingyao was no exception
Chapter 1089 - What If My Child Competes For Attention After He Is Born (6)
Chapter 1089: What If My Child Competes For Attention After He Is Born (6)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
She red at him. ¡°You are not to do that in the future. With a baby, my health will be much more fragile. You cannot do as you please any longer.
¡°From today onwards, you are not to touch me until the child is born.¡±
Mo Beihan had been filled with excitement and delight, but now he felt as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water on him. A chill sank into his heart!
¡°What¡ what are you saying?¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you hear me clearly?¡±
¡°Sure, let me say it again. From now on, you are not to touch me until the child is born. Also! We had better have separate rooms. Or you might knock into my stomach in your sleep. What if you hurt the child?¡±
Mo Beihan was thunderstruck. He waspletely stunned!
¡°No¡ no¡ that won¡¯t do. You¡¯re my wife; how can we sleep in separate rooms?¡±
¡°But I¡¯m pregnant!¡±
¡°So what if you¡¯re pregnant? You¡¯re mine!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
She ignored him and just kicked him. ¡°Quick, go and fetch me some food. I¡¯m starving. Oh, I have a little fellow in my stomach who needs food! I have to eat more, or the baby will be hungry!¡±
Gu Qingyao forced Mo Beihan from the room. She had not eaten all day, and Mo Beihan was also worried that she would be hungry. He hurried to get some food. But he kept thinking about how his wife wanted to sleep in a separate room. No way!
Absolutely not!
Mo Beihan left and Gu Qingyao ced both hands on her stomach. She was overjoyed that she was about to be a mother. She was really¡ ted!
A child!
In her previous life, she had wanted to give Brother Beihan a child. Now, she was finally about to have one in this life!
Mo Beihan brought the food over. Although Gu Qingyao did not have much appetite, she still ate quite a lot. This was not the time to be willful. She had to be careful of what she ate.
When she was done, Mo Beihan wanted to coax her, especially to discuss the matter of separate rooms, but Gu Qingyao had no intention of letting him speak.
¡°Hurry up and leave! You can sleep in the guest room, or you can go back to the Mo house. I¡¯m going to sleep. Pregnant women need rest. I cannot stay upte.¡±
As she said that, she immediatelyy down, snuggled down in her nkets and peacefully closed her eyes.
Mo Beihan was infuriated. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the guest room! I¡¯ve not slept in the guest room since we were married!¡±
Gu Qingyao almostughed out loud. She opened her eyes and looked at him smilingly, ¡°Things are different now! Weren¡¯t you longing for a child? Now the child is here! We have to be careful, or we might hurt the child!
¡°You¡¯ve worked so hard for so long to have this child!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
He looked at her stomach, huffing, and ground his teeth. ¡°No way. I refuse to sleep in the guest room. I¡¯ll sleep next to you, all right? Yao Yao! You¡¯re pregnant now, and you need someone to take care of you. What if you feel hungry at night? Or thirsty? I have to take care of you!
¡°Also! What if you kick your nkets off? You might catch a cold.¡±
Gu Qingyao immediately burst outughing.
Mo Beihan quickly mbered into bed and burrowed into Gu Qingyao¡¯s nkets, then hugged her from behind.
¡°If you want to eat anything at night, just let me know and I¡¯ll cook it for you. Now there are two of you, and I must take good care of you.¡±
His wife must be in his arms. No one must snatch her away, not even his own child!
The child must not fight with him for attention even before his birth!
Chapter 1090 - Mingyue Is Pregnant, Third Uncle Moves To The Capital (1)
Chapter 1090: Mingyue Is Pregnant, Third Uncle Moves To The Capital (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao had a good night¡¯s sleep in the Gu house. She had not been resting well on the train. She had just conceived, and at first, she had not realized it.
After all, it was tiring to be on the road.
She got out of bed and went downstairs. She found Mo Beihan, Qiao Yuying and Wen Ruyu fussing over Gu Qingyao¡¯s breakfast in the kitchen. They were talking andughing, and Mo Beihan had put them in a good mood.
Gu Chonghua and Gu Yunshen were in the living room, rolling their eyes.
Gu Qingyao had juste downstairs when Qiao Yuying brought a te of wontons out. When she saw Gu Qingyao, she immediately smiled. ¡°Yao Yao,e here quickly. Breakfast is just ready. Have some to nourish yourself.¡±
¡°This is an old hen that your grandmother reared. I sent Beihan over for it early this morning. I¡¯ve killed it and used it to make soup. These wontons were cooked in chicken soup!¡±
Mo Beihan came out of the kitchen, carrying the breakfast. He ced it on the table and hurriedly pulled out a chair and helped Gu Qingyao into it. Then he ced a pair of chopsticks in front of her.¡±
¡°How do you feel? Are you hungry? Is there anything you¡¯re craving for? How¡¯s your appetite?¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed when she saw how he was behaving. ¡°Calm down. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve only just conceived, I don¡¯t feel much difference!¡±
¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t feel much difference?¡± Mo Beihan disagreed. ¡°If you didn¡¯t feel much difference, would you have vomited yesterday? And why would you faint? Fortunately, it happened during dinner time. What if you had fainted in the toilet upstairs or outside when you were alone?
¡°Take care of yourself. Now you¡¯re the most important person in the family! You must be very careful!¡±
Qiao Yuyingughingly ced a bowl in front of Gu Qingyao. ¡°Try this, and see if it¡¯s to your taste!¡±
Pregnant women sometimes had strange tastes. They could not stand food that most people found tasty. Instead, they might enjoy food with smells that most people could not tolerate. They could not help it.
Gu Qingyao drank some soup. The chicken soup was certainly light and tasty, and the wontons were excellent. She had a good appetite; she ate quite a lot.
Mo Beihan and the Gu family rxed when they saw that she had a good appetite.
Grandfather and Grandma Gu came over after breakfast. The two old people were incredibly excited when they found out that Gu Qingyao was pregnant. They could hardly sit still.
After Gu Qingyao fainted, Mo Beihan felt that it was safer for her to stay at the Gu house for a few days. After all, Gu Chonghua and Gu Yunshen were both there, and they were doctors. They could keep an eye on Gu Qingyao¡¯s situation.
It would be good to have a doctor nearby in case she fainted again and hit herself.
He would bring her home after her situation stabilized.
When Mu Mu and the others went home that morning, they had already told the Old Master and Old Madam all this. But with their granddaughter-inw pregnant, the two old folks just could not stop worrying until they had seen her.
The two old folks thought very highly of Mo Beihan. After all, he was the Mo family¡¯s future sessor, and this was his first child.
They felt that they had owed Mo Beihan too much in the past. Now that he was having a child, they hoped to make it up to him.
A visit from the two old folks from the Mo house showed how much they valued Gu Qingyao, so of course the Gu family weed them.
The two families had a lively reunion, and Grandfather and Grandma Mo stayed until evening.
Gu Qingyao stayed at the Gu house for the next few days.. Mo Beihan felt that Gu Qingyao would have the best care in the Gu house
Chapter 1091 - Mingyue Is Pregnant, Third Uncle Moves To The Capital (2)
Chapter 1091: Mingyue Is Pregnant, Third Uncle Moves To The Capital (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After all, the Gus were Gu Qingyao¡¯s rtives. She had grown up with them and lived with them. The Gu house was the ce she was the most familiar with, and she felt the mostfortable there.
No matter how much he doted on her in the Mo house, he sensed that Gu Qingyao was the most rxed and adorable when she was in the Gu house.
Or perhaps, that was the difference between a girl¡¯s own house and her inw¡¯s house.
In the Gu family, the two doctors, Wen Ruyu and Qiao Yuying, were considering how to best nourish Gu Qingyao every day. When Mo Beihan saw that, he thought they might as well stay at the Gu house for some time.
Mo Beihan was not like the usual office worker who had to go to work at a certain time every day. Most of his business was overseas, and only a small portion of it was currently in China. So he spent a lot of time at home. Basically, he spent all his time keeping Gu Qingyaopany.
They stayed in the Gu house, and the summer holidays were soon over.
Gu Jinfeng still had note home. He was on a long trip, but he often called back to assure them of his well-being. He was going to spend more time making observations.
At the end of August, they got a letter from Third Uncle¡¯s family in the provincial capital. Third Uncle was being transferred to the capital.
Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu were delighted to hear that.
¡°Wow, that¡¯s great. Then the whole family will all be in the capital. It will be much easier to gather next time!¡± Wen Ruyu was delighted. She smiled so broadly that her face creased into a mass of wrinkles.
Old people enjoyed having their children and grandchildren near them. Gu Chonghua also smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s been so many years, and only Third Son was still living apart from the family. It¡¯s great that they¡¯re moving to the capital now. It¡¯s about time that boy Jinlin got married. They can hold the wedding in the capital, and we can all participate without having to travel so far!
¡°My old bones can¡¯t stand such a long trip anymore!¡±
Gu Qingyao was displeased. ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t talk nonsense. You and Grandma are in excellent health!
¡°My little one will be born next year. Grandfather, you will have to help me take care of him!¡±
¡°Hahahaha!¡± Gu Chonghuaughed so hard that his mustache quivered. ¡°Sure, sure, sure! I will help you with the child. You young people go and work and your grandma, and I will bring up the children!¡±
They were still talking when Gu Jinhang and Ji Mingyue returned.
Ji Mingyue looked pale. Gu Jinhang was supporting her as they hurried in.
¡°Grandfather, Grandfather, quick,e and examine Mingyue and see if she¡¯s pregnant?¡±
Ji Mingyue blushed and red at him.
But she was filled with anticipation too.
Gu Jinhang ignored her look! He helped Ji Mingyue over to Gu Chonghua and looked at him expectantly.
Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu were startled by his words, then delighted. Gu Chonghua hurriedly felt Ji Mingyue¡¯s pulse.
After a while, Gu Chonghua smiled.
¡°Grandfather, what¡¯s the matter? Say something!¡± Gu Jinhang was very impatient.
Gu Chonghua burst outughing. ¡°Good news! Good news! Mingyue is also pregnant. Our family will have two little ones next year!¡±
¡°Wonderful!¡±
Wen Ruyu was incredibly excited.
Gu Qingyao was also delighted, while Gu Jinhang was so excited he did not know what to do.
¡°Well¡ Mingyue! You¡ are you feeling alright? Don¡¯t go to school anymore. Just¡ just stay at home and rest. Yao Yao is here too, and the two of you can keep each otherpany!¡±
Ji Mingyueughed.. ¡°I¡¯m about to graduate. How can I stay home now? It¡¯s all right, I¡¯m fine!¡±
Chapter 1092 - Mingyue Is Pregnant, Third Uncle Moves To The Capital (3)
Chapter 1092: Mingyue Is Pregnant, Third Uncle Moves To The Capital (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°No!¡± Gu Jinhang looked incredibly stern. ¡°Pregnancy is a major event for women. In the future, you are to stay at home, just like Yao Yao. Mo Beihan and I are going to watch the two of you like hawks. You better be good and rest!¡±
Ji Mingyue: ¡
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Qingyao quietly drank her fruit juice and kept quiet. She was not going to argue with this fellow who was all muddled from just learning that he was going to be a father.
Mo Beihan had been just like that too. Um! Men were really quite adorable!
In the middle of September, all those who were in school returned to school. At that time, Third Uncle, Gu Yundong, and his family arrived in the capital.
It was afternoon, and everyone in the Gu family was eating lunch.
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan were there. Little Seven and Little Eight had grown up. They were now seventeen, and they would be adults next year.
When they saw Gu Qingyao, they crowded around her warmly. ¡°Older Cousin!¡±
Gu Qingyao stayed with them when they were small and had taken care of them. They were old enough to remember, and they had not forgotten her.
Later, Gu Qingyao left the country for a long time, but she brought presents for them when she returned and often sent them things.
They had a continual supply of new clothes and new shoes. She had even given them 10,000 yuan each. How could they forget an older cousin like that?¡¯
¡°Older Cousin, are you having a baby?¡±
They looked at Gu Qingyao¡¯s stomach curiously.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right! Not just me. Your second aunt is having a baby too. Next year, there will be two babies in this family!¡±
Theyughed. ¡°That will be fun!¡±
¡°Younger Cousin! I¡¯ve missed you!¡±
When Fifth Cousin, Gu Jinxuan, saw Gu Qingyao, he opened his arms and happily pounced on Gu Qingyao. Wen Ruyu hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Brat! What are you doing? Your younger cousin is pregnant; you had better be careful!¡±
Gu Jinxuan paused and looked at Gu Qingyao glumly. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything? I know Yao Yao is pregnant. I wasn¡¯t really going to pounce on her! I¡¯m grown up now; I know what to do.¡±
Wen Ruyu grumbled to herself, then went to the kitchen to help out.
Among the Gu cousins, that fellow Gu Jinxuan had it the easiest.
He was the youngest of the cousins and had almost no responsibilities. When he was young, he had fooled around. He was much livelier but less mature than the other cousins.
Third Uncle¡¯s family had a good, steady man like Third Cousin to hold the fort. As his younger brother, Gu Jinxuan never really supported the family, not even when Little Seven and Little Eight were younger and the family was not doing so well.
Gu Jinxuan mbered over to Gu Qingyao and smilingly looked at her. ¡°Younger Cousin, did you miss me?¡±
¡°You haven¡¯t seen me for so long, I¡¯m sure you miss me?¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Why would I miss you? You¡¯re always up to no good. Your life has been too good!¡±
Gu Jinxuanughed. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not my fault! Life is so hard, I have to find a way to have a happy life! Look at me; I¡¯m so happy every day. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes. You¡¯re clearly a heartless fellow!
¡°Happy life? Are you sure you¡¯re only concerned with a happy life? You¡¯re not a boy anymore. When are you getting married? Have you gotten everything ready for your wedding?¡±
Chapter 1093 - Mingyue Is Pregnant, Third Uncle Moves To The Capital (4)
Chapter 1093: Mingyue Is Pregnant, Third Uncle Moves To The Capital (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Jinxuan was shocked!
Gu Qingyao raised her brows. ¡°Why? Haven¡¯t you thought about it?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t forget, everyone in our generation is independent, besides those who are still in school. Even Ting Ting is earning her own keep at such a young age, and she¡¯s earning quite a bit too! What about you? How much have you saved after all these years?¡±
Gu Jinxuan looked at Gu Qingyao sulkily, ¡°I... I¡¯m so young. It¡¯s been hard for me to leave my family and make my own way!¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at him and frowned. ¡°Fifth Cousin, you¡¯re not young. You will certainly marry and have children in the future. Haven¡¯t you considered all these things?¡±
Something was amiss!
The Gu children might not all be brilliant, but at least, all of them had high EQ.
Like Third Cousin. Although he was not as smart as Second or Fourth Cousin, his EQ was very high, and he was very good at dealing with people. He was also a very gentle person and a caring man.
Although Second Cousin was very crafty, he took extremely good care of Mingyue.
Fourth Cousin had a lively brain but had never dated anyone. But over the years, she had interacted with Fourth Cousin the most, and she could tell that he had his own views and was very good at nning for the future.
Once men reached a certain age, it was essential for them to build their own families and careers. Everyone knew that, whether they were smart or not.
To get married, you needed to provide wedding gifts and buy clothes and jewelry for the bride. These were all customary, so everyone knew about such things. Why did Gu Jinxuan have no response at all?
They had started working long ago. Gu Qingyao remembered that even before she had gone overseas, her cousins had started nning for their futures at a young age. They saved money because they were worried that their families could not afford their future wedding expenses.
Now times were better, and they could afford more. When Second Cousin, Gu Jinhang, and Ji Mingyue got married, Second Cousin had shouldered most of the expenses himself.
Gu Jinxuan looked shifty. ¡°This... why do I have to n so far ahead? I have no experience, and my parents will do the worrying for me. Rx!¡±
Gu Qingyao felt that something was amiss. Gu Jinxuan was avoiding the subject and trying to escape.
If he really was immature, that would not matter. But Gu Qingyao could tell that this was not the case.
Someone who was really immature would have spent the sry he had earned over the years on himself. He would not support his family.
It was not that he was immature, but that he had matured too early!
Gu Qingyao wanted to say something, but at that moment, Third Aunt Zhou Ping said that the food was ready.
¡°Yao Yao! It¡¯s time to eat. You and your Fifth Cousin have always been close. You can talk some more after you eat. Little Five, help your younger cousin up. She¡¯s pregnant; don¡¯t knock into her.¡±
¡°All right, all right! I know, Mother!¡±
Gu Qingyao had been treated very well ever since she became pregnant. Her family treasured and cherished her. She was used to such doting words.
But for some reason, Gu Qingyao felt ufortable when these words came from her Third Aunt, Zhou Ping.
She did not say anything but got up to eat with everyone.
Third Uncle¡¯s family hade over for Second Cousin and Ji Mingyue¡¯s wedding, but they were still working so they had not stayed in the capital for long. They had gone back after the wedding.
For so many years, their family had remained in the provincial capital, except for important asions such as Gu Qingyao and Gu Jinhang¡¯s weddings.
Now the entire Gu family was together atst.
The atmosphere at the table was very lively!
Chapter 1094 - Mingyue Is Pregnant, Third Uncle Moves To The Capital (5)
Chapter 1094: Mingyue Is Pregnant, Third Uncle Moves To The Capital (5)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ever since Gu Qingyao became pregnant and she moved to the Gu house, Qiao Yuying and Gu Yunshen moved there too so that they could take care of Gu Qingyao easily.
Later on, Ji Mingyue became pregnant as well, so it was even harder for the two of them to leave.
Second Uncle and Second Aunt had to work every day, while Gu Jinhang was busy with school, his own work, and family matters. He was extremely busy.
It would not do to just have the two old folks, Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu at home.
So Gu Jinhang felt reassured to have Qiao Yuying and Gu Yunshen there.
As Gu Qingyao ate, she could not help but observe Gu Jinxuan and Zhou Ping. Mo Beihan was sitting next to her, and he, too, sensed that something was amiss. He filled a bowl of soup and ced it in front of her.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Gu Qingyao nced at him but said, ¡°Nothing, I¡¯ll just drink some soup!¡±
There were so many people at the table that Mo Beihan could not say anything, so he just took good care of her.
Gu Qingyao nced at Gu Jinxuan and Zhou Ping many times, so of course, Mo Beihan noticed it too. He also nced at them, then looked away.
Lunch took a very long time. Everyone talked andughed. After lunch, they gathered together to chat. Time passed swiftly.
Third Uncle¡¯s family had just arrived in the capital, and they did not have to report to work for the next two days. They only had to go to work the day after next.
That night, Third Uncle and his family settled into the house.
The next day, everyone went to work or school.
Gu Fangting left with Young Aunt, Gu Yunshuang. The two of them were studying now. They had already bought a little house near the school, so they mostly lived there, but they frequently came back to visit the old folks.
Gu Yunshuang was their daughter, and they treasured her.
When everyone left, the Gu house fell silent.
Qiao Yuying had to go to work. Qiao¡¯s Jewelry had moved to the capital. As the boss, she did not have to go to the office every day, but she still had to deal with certain matters.
That day, she had to go to the office at 10 am to deal with something, so Gu Qingyao shooed her off.
¡°Mother, all of you are too careful. Grandfather and Grandma are at home, and so is Brother Beihan. Besides, there are so many servants! Go and do your work! There¡¯s no need to stay home with Father all the time and keep mepany.¡±
Qiao Yuying patted her hand. ¡°Dear girl! I¡¯m just worried about you! Now that you¡¯re pregnant, I feel anxious the moment I let you out of my sight!¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed, ¡°All right, hurry up and go to work! I¡¯ll stay at home obediently. It¡¯s fine!¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll go! There isn¡¯t much to do. I¡¯ll be back in the afternoon, then I¡¯ll cook something nice for you!¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
Qiao Yuying left. Gu Yunshen brought Gu Yundong to walk around the capital and familiarize him with the surroundings.
Zhou Ping wanted to go shopping, so she went out too. Gu Jinxuan, Little Seven and Little Eight all went out as well. They were curious about their new surroundings. The capital was much livelier than the provincial capital where they stayed previously, and they had all gone out to y.
Gu Qingyao watched them leave. She wanted to see what they would be like when they came home in the evening.
When Second Uncle and Second Aunt returned from work that evening, Little Seven, Little Eight, and Fifth Cousin were not yet back. They were probably having too much fun out there.
Gu Yunshen and Third Uncle had note back either.
But Zhou Ping came back.
She wasden with parcels of various sizes, and she looked happy!
Second Auntughed when she saw her. ¡°You¡¯ve bought so many things! Why didn¡¯t you bring Little Seven and Little Eight with you? Aren¡¯t you tired, carrying all those things by yourself?¡±
Chapter 1095 - Mingyue Is Pregnant, Third Uncle Moves To The Capital (6)
Chapter 1095: Mingyue Is Pregnant, Third Uncle Moves To The Capital (6)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Their family had just moved to the capital, so they certainly needed many things. Second Aunt did not suspect anything when she saw all the things that Zhou Ping had bought.
Zhou Pingughed. ¡°Those children only know how to y. They¡¯ve all run off!¡±
Second Aunt smiled. ¡°Now that the children are older, you should make them do some work. It¡¯s hard to bring up children, and you¡¯ve worked so hard to raise those four children. Boys are meant to be used when they grow up.¡±
Second Aunt was just smiling and making small talk, but when Zhou Ping heard that, sheughed.
¡°What do those brats know! They¡¯re far inferior to Jinhang, Jinfeng, and Yao Yao. All of them are still schooling and working, and our household expenses are high. They can¡¯t even support themselves. Little Seven and Little Eight are sitting for their university entrance exams next year!¡±
Second Aunt¡¯s expression stiffened.
She was a smart woman. If anyone else said that, she would just take it as self-deprecating pleasantries.
But when Zhou Ping said it, she did not think so anymore.
She knew Zhou Ping. She had little foresight and liked to take advantage of others.
Actually, everyone in the Gu family was doing pretty well, just that the second son¡¯s family was progressing especially well.
Too bad; her husband and children were capable!
The third son¡¯s family had many children, and their expenses were high. In the past, they were poorer, but that was rtive. Now, the third son¡¯s family might not be as rich as them, but they certainly were not in the state that Zhou Ping described.
If their family was doing badly, then other families were destitute.
Zhou Ping¡¯s words gave Second Aunt an ominous feeling.
Zhou Ping asked the servants to help her carry her things to her room. Gu Qingyao, who was standing in the corner of the second floor, witnessed everything clearly.
Time passed swiftly, and in a blink of an eye, a few days had passed.
Third Uncle had started his job in the capital, and Little Seven and Little Eight had been transferred to a school in the capital and were starting their Senior Year.
Third Cousin, Gu Jinlin and Fifth Cousin, Gu Jinxuan were also attending university. They started one yearter than the others, so they were still in the middle of their studies.
When Third Uncle was transferred to the capital, he brought Third and Fifth Cousin along so that they could develop further there.
Career achievements were extremely important to men. A year or two did not make a difference. In the past, their family had lived in the provincial capital, so his two sons had taken the exam for the universities over there.
Now that they were in the capital and the entire Gu family was progressing in the capital, after much thought, Third Uncle had decided that the two of them should study at the capital¡¯s universities, even if they had to repeat the entrance examination. That way they could study in a better school.
Fortunately, the Gu boys were all very smart and their grades were good enough. With the Gu family¡¯s status, they managed to gain direct entry into the school.
The days passed, and in that way, a month went by. It was autumn again, and the weather in the capital grew cooler.
The cold winter season would arrive soon.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s pregnancy was very stable now. She and Mo Beihan shuttled between the Mo house and the Gu house, and sometimes they went over to the Qiao house for some fun.
Today, they were staying at the Mo house.
Ever since Little Seven and Little Eight had moved to the capital, they had begun attending school here. After Gu Qingyao moved to the Mo house, the two of them came over frequently. In fact, they came over almost every day to do homework with Mu Mu and the others.
Gu Qingyao looked at them, then walked over to bring them a te of fruits.
¡°Little Seven! How is Third Uncle¡¯s job going? Has your family been assigned a house?¡±
Chapter 1096 - Counseling Fifth Cousin (1)
Chapter 1096: Counseling Fifth Cousin (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Little Seven looked up from his homework. ¡°House? I¡¯m¡ not too sure about that. I suppose it has been assigned?¡±
Gu Qingyao frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? I was just thinking of visiting your house once you¡¯re sure of where you¡¯re staying! Then I can figure out how to get there. Otherwise, I might not even know where you¡¯re living in the future!¡±
Little Seven shrugged. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything about it. I¡¯ve been given a lot of homework recently! I¡¯m struggling just to manage my homework every day. Junior year is so difficult!¡±
The workload in their junior year was much heavier than in their previous years. Little Seven and Little Eight were about to sit for their university entrance exams, and it was true that their studies were very important right now.
But they had already been in the capital for more than a month, and Third Uncle had started work long ago. If their house still was not assigned by now, then something was amiss.
Third Uncle¡¯s position was not considered very high in the capital, but he was very importantpared to the average citizen. His work unit would certainly assign him a house, but it would be a far cry from Second Uncle¡¯s house.
Second Uncle had a little bungalow in a wealthy area. Third Uncle¡¯s position would probably earn him a house with three or four bedrooms and a living room in a fairly good area.
The Gu family¡¯s status in the capital was very high. Based on the respect that was given to major families, Third Uncle¡¯s assigned house was certain to be fairlyrge.
If they had not moved by now, then it was certainly because¡ someone did not want to move.
As a daughter, Gu Qingyao was very content with her family¡¯s circumstances, and she felt very blessed. Her family got along well and were very united. Her cousins and uncles were very good to her. They were reasonable and capable. Gu Qingyao liked them very much and was very protective of them.
She hoped that no disagreements would arise in her family. But now, she was worried that Third Uncle¡¯s family would treat Second Uncle¡¯s house as the Gu family¡¯s residence and live there as a matter of course.
Second Aunt would never consent to it. In the long run, it would certainly cause problems.
But she was a daughter and was married, so it was difficult for her to interfere.
Gu Qingyao felt rather anxious.
She looked at Little Seven doing his homework and smiled, ¡°Little Seven! When you move house, you must be sure to let me know! I¡¯ll give you a small gift. This time, Third Uncle was transferred and promoted, so he will certainly be assigned arge house. The room for the two of you will certainly be muchrger than before. I¡¯ll give you a nice present when the timees!¡±
Little Seven¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±
¡°Of course. When have I ever lied to you!¡±
¡°Great! I¡¯ll certainly let you know when the timees!¡±
¡°Good boy!¡±
Little Seven and Little Eight were still young, and it was natural for boys to be rather oblivious. Besides, if the adults were deliberately avoiding the subject, it was not surprising that they did not know anything about it.
But it was better not to let the matter drag on for too long.
Gu Qingyao slowly rose and left so as not to disturb the children who were doing their homework.
Mo Beihan was outside the room. When he saw her emerge, he helped her to the balcony to sit down.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Worried that your Third Aunt will refuse to leave your Second Uncle¡¯s house?¡±
Gu Qingyao hesitated. ¡°You heard everything?¡±
Mo Beihan ced a cushion for her to lean against. ¡°I heard part of what you said to Fifth Cousin the day that Third Uncle¡¯s family first arrived. Later on, I saw that you were studying them at the table, so I also paid attention to them.
¡°It¡¯s been more than a month, but their family is still living with Second Uncle. I can guess what¡¯s going on.¡±
Gu Qingyao lowered her head. She felt rather upset!
¡°Third Uncle and Third Cousin are definitely not like that. But sometimes, men are not so observant unless someone drops them a hint.. If someone is deliberately trying to nt their own ideas, they might not notice it in a moment of carelessness.¡±
Chapter 1097 - Counseling Fifth Cousin (2)
Chapter 1097: Counseling Fifth Cousin (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°I¡¯m worried that in the long-term, this will upset Second Aunt, and that will make things difficult for Second Uncle and Second Cousin.
¡°Fourth Cousin ising back soon. Then there will be even more people living there. Fourth Cousin is so rich, and he is starting his own business. The contrast will make Third Uncle¡¯s family seem even more disadvantaged.¡±
Large families were most wary of imbnce!
The two old folks of the Gu family had already tried their best to be impartial to all their children and grandchildren. If they were biased, then they were only slightly biased towards Gu Qingyao.
But she was a girl after all, and besides Gu Fangting, Gu Qingyao was the only young girl in the family. She had lived with the old folks since she was a young girl, and they had watched her grow up, so it was natural that she was closer to them.
But their children and grandchildren had different levels of capabilities, and slowly, the gap between them would grow increasingly apparent.
It was clear that in the Gu family, Second Uncle¡¯s family was now the most powerful.
Second Uncle held an important position and had entered the upper echelons of society. Second Cousin was his heir. At a young age, he was already cutting a striking figure among the younger generation. Fourth Cousin had just returned home from studying overseas and would soon start his own business. When that happened, he would certainly attract a lot of attention.
One might say that Second Uncle¡¯s family would notck for either wealth or power in the future.
Oldest Uncle¡¯s family was slightly inferior to Second Uncle¡¯s family, but Oldest Cousin was doing fairly well and had won a ce for himself. She heard that his wife was a good manager. Their household expenses were heavy now, and when she saw that the family was beginning to fall behind, she began thinking of starting a business too.
As long as someone was capable, the family would certainly help them. It would not be hard for Oldest Cousin¡¯s wife to make a little money.
As for her father, the Qiao family¡¯s wealth alone was enough to set him apart. Besides, his daughter was incredibly wealthy.
She was the mistress of the Mo family. As long as she, his daughter, was around, Gu Yunshen would always hold a high position in the capital.
But Third Uncle¡¯s family¡
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right to worry. But Yao Yao, you¡¯ve already married and left the family. If you want to interfere with your family affairs, you must be wary. Otherwise, you might make things worse!¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°I know! I¡¯m not saying I will certainly interfere, but I can¡¯t help being anxious. It would be all right if I had not noticed, but now that I¡¯ve noticed¡ I don¡¯t want any unhappiness among the cousins.¡±
Mo Beihan stroked her head. ¡°All right, if you really can¡¯t stop worrying, you can think of a way to drop Third Cousin a hint. Besides, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate your Second Aunt! She¡¯s not easily bullied.¡±
Everyone in Second Uncle¡¯s family was not to be trifled with. Otherwise, they would not be progressing so well in the capital. Old Master Mo had chosen Second Uncle¡¯s family for a reason when he first decided to groom the Gu family.
Gu Qingyao thought about it. ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯ll wait and see! Second Aunt will probably settle the matter herself. I¡¯m just afraid that it will cause unhappiness and upset Grandfather and Grandma.¡±
Mo Beihan held Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand. ¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯re pregnant now, and you¡¯re a little more emotional. In the past, you would not be so upset over this.¡±
Gu Qingyao was startled. ¡°Really?¡±
Mo Beihan nodded. ¡°A little. Pregnant women must not be upset. Don¡¯t spend all your time worrying about this and that. Second Uncle¡¯s family are all very intelligent. If you can sense it, then as the people involved, they will certainly have sensed it. Don¡¯t worry too much!
¡°We¡¯ll just think of a way to drop Third Cousin a hint, all right?¡±
Gu Qingyao pursed her lip. Was she really affected?
She must remain rational and not meddle in her family affairs.
Chapter 1098 - Counseling Fifth Cousin (3)
Chapter 1098: Counseling Fifth Cousin (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°How am I supposed to drop a hint? Third Cousin is so nice that he has to worry about everything. I will feel that I¡¯m letting him down if I tell him this. He¡¯s not doing it on purpose, but it seems that every time something goes wrong, everyone looks for him first.¡±
Gu Qingyao still doted on her Third Cousin.
Gu Qingyao felt that Gu Jinlin was a very kind man. Although he was slightly less capable than Oldest Cousin, Second Cousin and Fourth Cousin, he was very nice!
Besides, he was much more outstanding than the average person!
Not everyone could be as amazing as Second Cousin and Fourth Cousin!
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Third Cousin is so nice, of course we must help him. Circumstances are great now and the economy is recovering. The streets are paved with gold. Even if Third Cousin¡¯s business sense is not so good¡ I¡¯m sure he can manage some business of his own?
¡°His standard of living will be pretty good in the future. After all, he is a grandchild of the Gu family. If we just give him a few pointers, he will do very well.
¡°Although his abilities are far inferior to Second and Fourth Cousin, he can go into real estate. He can have a good life just by collecting rent!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Mo Beihanughed at Gu Qingyao¡¯s stunned expression. ¡°It¡¯s true! One pregnancy will make you foolish for three years! My little girl used to be so clever, but now that you¡¯re pregnant, your brain isn¡¯t working anymore. Wow! Pregnancy is really tough!¡±
Mo Beihan looked down at her slight bump. ¡°If the brat is a boy, I¡¯ll train him properly to run the household and earn money. His mother has spent so much effort nurturing him, surely he cannot waste his mother¡¯s intellect for nothing.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled faintly and red at him. ¡°Am I really very stupid now?¡±
Pregnancy made one foolish for three years?
Had she really be stupid?
Surely not!
Mo Beihan guffawed. He was amused by his wife¡¯s adorable expression. He leaned over and kissed her little face hard. ¡°No, my wife is the smartest!¡±
¡
Two dayster, Ji Mingyue called and asked Gu Qingyao to stay with her for a few days. She was bored to death at home!
The two pregnant women were being coddled by their families. Ji Mingyue felt as though she was drowning in sweetness. But many girls in the capital envied her because of this.
She was different from Gu Qingyao. Gu Qingyao came from a powerful family and was truly a youngdy from an important family. Although marrying into the Mo family had attracted much envy, few dared to say anything against her.
Things were different for Ji Mingyue.
In the capital, her status was considered to be ordinary. Her life had only improved after she had gotten together with Gu Jinhang.
One might say that Gu Jinhang had elevated her life to the next level.
Many were jealous of her and hoped that she would fall from favor. There were even some who sought to harm her.
Ever since she had gotten pregnant, Gu Jinhang had not allowed her to go to school. He was worried that some young girls in the school might hurt Ji Mingyue on impulse.
It usually would not matter, but now that Ji Mingyue was pregnant, there was no room for mishaps.
Ji Mingyue spent every day at home, resting. She was very bored and liked Gu Qingyao to keep herpany.
When Mo Beihan found out, he brought Gu Qingyao over.
After breakfast, she packed some things and went to the Gu house. When they arrived, Ji Mingyue had just gotten up.
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan were just entering when she came downstairs.
¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯re here!¡±
Chapter 1099 - Counseling Fifth Cousin (4)
Chapter 1099: Counseling Fifth Cousin (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao saw that she was still yawning as she came downstairs. ¡°You¡¯ve¡ just gotten up?¡±
The cook had already brought her breakfast over and ced it on the dining table.
Ji Mingyue nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve been sleeping a lottely. I often sleep until 8 or 9 am. The problem is that I also slept very earlyst night. It¡¯s not as if I stayed upte!¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s normal for pregnant women to sleep a lot. If you¡¯re tired, it¡¯s better to get more sleep.¡±
Ji Mingyue sat down for breakfast. ¡°Have you eaten? Do you want some?¡±
¡°No, I ate at home before I came over.¡±
¡°Oh! Sigh¡ I¡¯ve been eating and sleeping a lottely. I think I¡¯ve put on weight!¡±
Girls could not help but gain weight during pregnancy, but no girl wanted to be fat. It was unattractive!
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Everyone goes through that. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve just put on a tiny bit of weight. When the child is born, you will slowly go back to the way you were.¡±
Ji Mingyue sighed. ¡°I hope so! Your Second Cousin is fattening me up like a piglet. My pregnancy is less advanced than yours! But now I¡¯m fatter than you.¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°That shows that Second Cousin dotes on you. It¡¯s a blessing!¡±
Gu Jinhang was really very good to her. Ji Mingyue¡¯s expression softened at the thought of it.
¡°Heehee, it¡¯s true!¡±
They were chatting when Fifth Cousin Gu Jinxuan came downstairs. He looked half-awake. When he came downstairs, he shouted, ¡°Aunt Wang, bring me some breakfast.¡±
Gu Qingyao was shocked to see him!
¡°Fifth Cousin!¡±
Gu Jinxuan smiled when he saw Gu Qingyao. ¡°Younger Cousin, you¡¯vee! How have you beentely? Has my little nephew been behaving himself?¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed, ¡°He¡¯s pretty good. He¡¯s still very small! So he doesn¡¯t cause much trouble.¡±
The child was still unborn, and she was in the early stages of pregnancy, so she did not experience much difort.
Gu Jinxuanughed, ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great.¡±
The cook brought him his breakfast, and Gu Jinxuan began eating.
Gu Qingyao noticed that he was wearing a ne and a branded watch on his wrist. He was wearing a beaded bracelet on his other wrist. They were very expensive beads and were interspersed with two gold charms.
To someone like Gu Qingyao, the price of something like that was nothing. But within the capital¡¯s circles, this was definitely considered a luxury item.
Gu Qingyao remembered that Fifth Cousin was not wearing these things the day he arrived at the Gu house.
Gu Qingyao smiled and asked, ¡°Fifth Cousin, where did you buy your watch? It looks quite nice!¡±
Gu Jinxuan was taken aback, but then grew animated. ¡°Younger Cousin, do you think it¡¯s nice too? Hehehe, I bought this recently. It costs more than a thousand yuan! It¡¯s definitely of high quality! Let me tell you! Few of the rich young men in the capital have this watch.¡±
Gu Jinxuan looked very smug at the mention of his watch. Gu Qingyao frowned when she saw that.
¡°Also, what do you think of this beaded bracelet? It cost me more than eight hundred yuan! It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled rather indifferently. ¡°Did you buy that recently too? It¡¯s pretty nice.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! I just bought it together with my watch. I¡¯ve only been wearing it for a few days.¡±
Gu Qingyao said with a smile, ¡°Fifth Cousin, you¡¯re so freehanded. Such expensive items must have cost you one or two years¡¯ sry at a go!¡±
Gu Jinxuanughed. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not that rich! Grandma gave me the money.. I was so jealous when I saw the watch that Second Cousin was wearing, so I asked Grandma for some money to buy one too.¡±
Chapter 1100 - Counseling Fifth Cousin (5)
Chapter 1100: Counseling Fifth Cousin (5)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The watch that Gu Jinhang was wearing was certainly from a top brand. It was a limited edition watch from Patek Phillipe, and Gu Qingyao had bought it for him overseas. It was a very beautiful piece.
Gu Jinhang was considered to be very outstanding among his generation in the Gu family. To the outside world, he was the Gu family representative to the younger generation. Gu Qingyao was evidently willing to spend money on him and help him boost his image.
Now that he had reached his current position through his own abilities, he needed something special in keeping with his position. Gu Qingyao had always been very generous towards her older cousins. Of course, she would not be stingy about things like that.
Her older cousins in the Qiao family all had such things. Gu Qingyao obviously was willing to give her older cousins in the Gu family nice things too.
It was not just Gu Jinhang. She had given one to Oldest Cousin, Gu Jinye and Fourth Cousin, Gu Jinfeng too.
But Gu Qingyao had not bought watches for Third and Fifth Cousin.
She had bought watches for them before.
Many years ago, Gu Qingyao had bought a branded watch for Third Cousin. At that time, it was also a luxury item!
But she could not keep giving him such things. Third Cousin lived a simple life; he did not need many such essories.
¡°Second Cousin did not ask Grandma for money. He bought it with his own money.¡±
In this world, status and position were mysterious things.
Gu Qingyao was the Gu family¡¯s granddaughter. Her status was derived from the status of the men in the Gu family.
The achievements of her uncles and older cousins caused her own status to rise. In this respect, Gu Jinhang had contributed a lot to the family.
Without him, everyone¡¯s status in the family would be greatly reduced.
So Gu Qingyao was naturally willing to spend a little more on this cousin.
It was true that the money belonged to Gu Jinhang. He had obtained it using his own abilities.
But Gu Jinxuan frowned. ¡°You¡¯re bluffing. How much can Second Cousin be earning? He¡¯s been in university for the past few years. How could he possibly have so much money to buy a watch? I saw that Second Cousin has more than one branded watch. If it wasn¡¯t our grandparents, who else could have given him the money?
¡°Surely, it can¡¯t be you, Younger Cousin? Younger Cousin! You mustn¡¯t y favorites. I¡¯m your older cousin too. You¡¯ve bought so many gifts for Second Cousin. Why don¡¯t you give me anything!¡±
Gu Qingyao narrowed her eyes. To be honest, she really did not like this cousin!
Rtionships were a two-way street. Second Cousin doted on her and worried that he did not give her enough. He was busy building the Gu family¡¯s position, working hard to gain a promotion, and also worried that Mo Beihan¡¯s overseas empire was sorge that the Gu family would not be able to provide her with an adequate dowry.
If Gu Qingyao had not counseled him, Second Cousin would not only be busy with his own work but also thinking of ways to make more money!
Gu Jinhang had never asked her for anything.
Gu Qingyao suppressed her anger and put a smile on her face. ¡°Fifth Cousin, is it nice for you, an older cousin, to ask me for things? Shouldn¡¯t you be giving your younger cousin presents?¡±
Gu Jinxuan¡¯s expression stiffened!
But he was her cousin after all, and Gu Qingyao did not want to strain their rtionship for fear that it would be counterproductive.
She smiled and said, ¡°Besides, Second Cousin is very rich. He earned his money himself. Neither I nor our grandparents gave him the money.
¡°They¡¯re brothers! They will probably work together in the future. Second Cousin will rise through the ranks of the government while Fourth Cousin will make money. Second Cousin has been very busy making sure that Fourth Cousin will have supporters in China when he returns home to start his own business. He has achieved such a high position at a young age. He certainly did not aplish that overnight.
¡°Second Cousin provides Fourth Cousin with status, so Fourth Cousin earns money for him to spend! They¡¯re brothers; of course, they help each other!¡¯
Gu Jinxuan¡¯s expression flickered.
Chapter 1101 - Counseling Fifth Cousin (6)
Chapter 1101: Counseling Fifth Cousin (6)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Implying that if you provided Fourth Cousin with status, he would also give you money.
Next to her, Ji Mingyue quietly ate her breakfast without saying a word.
Her husband was a powerful man. She could not say anything, but recently, Third Uncle¡¯s family had been living with them. Just providing them with food was no trouble, but Third Aunt kept going shopping and sending huge parcels of expensive things back to her family.
The problem was that they were not spending their own money. They often asked Grandfather and Grandma for money and took it for granted that it was their right to do so.
Zhou Ping¡¯s attitude was that Second Uncle¡¯s wealth and power had been given to him by the two old folks. Since Third Uncle was also their son, he should receive the same treatment.
Heavens!
But Second Uncle¡¯s family had earned everything that they had!
Ji Mingyue knew that if Third Uncle¡¯s wife stayed with them for long, something was sure to happen. This was not the first time she had heard her tell Fifth Cousin, Gu Jinxuan, Little Seven and Little Eight that this was the Gu family, that they were Young Masters of the Gu family, and since Second and Fourth Cousin lived so well, that they should have the same and so on and so on.
But she was just a granddaughter-inw who had recently married into the family. She could not possibly interfere in this matter, so she just pretended not to notice.
Gu Jinxuan smiled stiffly, ¡°Look at you. We¡¯re all children of the Gu family. Our family is considered to be one of the great families in the capital. What¡¯s a little money?
¡°I know Second Cousin is very capable, and it¡¯s only right that he spend a little more. He¡¯s talented, so it is only right that the family spend more resources on grooming him!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and dropped the matter. It was true that she was his younger cousin, but she had married out, and it was not appropriate for her to meddle too deeply.
With Second Aunt to deal with this matter, it would probably be easily resolved.
Gu Qingyao did not believe that Third Aunt, Zhou Ping, could beat Second Aunt.
¡°The capital is a great ce! There are many opportunities for growth! Fifth Cousin, what are you going to do? If you establish your own family and career and have your own business, it will add to your prestige!¡±
When Gu Jinxuan heard that, he grew quite excited.
¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m also thinking about that! What do you think I should do? Actually, I was chatting with the other cousins and listening to their views. I would also like to go into business, but my mother says that entrepreneurship is shameful and embarrassing. It would be below the Gu family¡¯s standing to do such things!¡±
When she heard that, Gu Qingyao did not get angry. In fact, she felt relieved!
If he could say such a thing, it meant he was not aplete wastrel. There was hope.
He had just been¡ misguided
Gu Qingyao really hoped that her older cousin would not be a loafer. There were many children in theirrge family. She longed to give more those who were mature and had their own talents so that they would not need to suffer and fight alone. For example, Gu Qingyao had always been very openhanded with Gu Jinhang and Gu Jinfeng.
As for those loafers, the more he demanded things from the family, the more reluctant they grew to give him anything. He was immature, and giving him good things would only harm him.
For Oldest Cousin, Second Cousin and Fourth Cousin, Gu Qingyao felt that it was their blessing to be born into a noble family with great wealth. But considering what Gu Jinxuan was like, Gu Qingyao did not approve of giving him more.
He could not manage it!
¡°Fifth Cousin, where did you hear such nonsense? What¡¯s wrong with doing business? Doing business is also a way of using your own hard work to earn money and support yourself. In what way is it embarrassing?
¡°Times have changed; don¡¯t be so old-fashioned! To spend the money you have earned is truly respectable. Are you interested in starting a small business just to try it out? I can give you some suggestions!¡±
The moment Gu Jinxuan heard that, he grew very excited. ¡°Really? Then you¡¡±
Before he could finish, a voice came from outside.. ¡°Yao Yao! It¡¯s very embarrassing to be an entrepreneur. How can you ask your older cousin to do something like that?¡±
Chapter 1102 - Astute Third Cousin (1)
Chapter 1102: Astute Third Cousin (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
It was Third Aunt Zhou Ping¡¯s voice. She returned home at that moment, carrying various parcels as usual.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s smile immediately faded. Gu Qingyao knew very well that she could not give a woman like Zhou Ping an inch, or she would take a foot.
Gu Qingyao said indifferently, ¡°Third Aunt, entrepreneurs also depend on their own abilities to support themselves. They depend on their hard work to eat. The working ss is the most honorable.
¡°Some people have their ownnd, and they farm to support themselves. Those without muchnd have started their own small businesses. Everyone has to earn a living. Surely, they can¡¯t be wastrels just living off their family¡¯s savings?¡±
Zhou Ping¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Yao Yao, I only meant that your older cousin should find a respectable job. Why are you calling him a wastrel?¡±
Gu Qingyao immediatelyughed. ¡°Third Aunt, what¡¯s the matter with you? Fifth Cousin is my own cousin. Why would I say something like that about him? It was just an analogy!
¡°Besides, my Fifth Cousin has always been very smart. He has depended on himself during his years living apart from the family. He¡¯s nothing like those wastrels!¡±
Gu Jinxuan¡¯s rather gloomy expression immediately cleared up.
Gu Qingyao turned to look at Gu Jinxuan and batted her eyelids at him. She spoke to him, like a small girl coaxing her older brother, ¡°Fifth Cousin, I¡¯m just concerned about you! Don¡¯t be misled by Third Aunt. Third Aunt has always been in China and has not interacted with many people. That¡¯s why she thinks entrepreneurship is shameful. But the entrepreneurs she sees are all hawkers that set up their stalls on the street.
¡°Think about my mother¡¯s family, Uncle Qin¡¯s family, and my mother. They¡¯re all entrepreneurs! Aren¡¯t they very respectable! Fourth Cousin is going to expand in this area too.
¡°I was just thinking that Oldest Cousin and Second Cousin are doing so well in official circles. Third Cousin has a pretty good job and should have savings set aside for his wedding. Fourth Cousin has just returned from studying overseas and has excellent qualifications. He is highly sought-after. He is about toe back and start his own business. Fifth Cousin, that leaves only you!
¡°I¡¯m thinking! That if you find something you¡¯re interested in and dabble in it, then all my cousins will be outstanding, and that will reflect well on me too!¡±
Gu Jinxuan thought about his older cousins. It was true that he had not achieved much. He immediately felt that what his younger cousin had said made sense.
Entrepreneurs¡ Qiao family, Qin family¡
Gu Qingyao continued, ¡°Our Gu family is considered to be an important family in the capital now, right? Our family is doing so well that if you want to start your own business or do something, you have many advantages. It will be much easier for you to seedpared to others. I¡¯m not asking you to set up a roadside stall to sell vegetables. I¡¯m asking you to learn from my mother and older cousins. Let me tell you! My older cousins are very respectable. Oh, they¡¯re very, very rich overseas. Each of them has several luxury cars and vis overseas! ¡±
Gu Jinxuan¡¯s eyes widened when he heard that!
When she heard that, Zhou Ping also began to quiver. They were so rich?
She had never met such rich people before?
She could scarcely believe what Gu Qingyao had said,
Gu Jinxuan grabbed Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand and gulped. His mouth felt dry!
¡°Younger¡ Younger Cousin, are you telling me the truth? Your older cousins all have many luxury cars? And vis?¡±
Zhou Ping almost forgot to breathe as she pricked up her ears to listen to Gu Qingyao.
Chapter 1103 - Astute Third Cousin (2)
Chapter 1103: Astute Third Cousin (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°Of course! Let me think! I think all my older cousins have three or four luxury cars? Or perhaps more. I haven¡¯t actually counted! I only remember that the Qiao garage has dozens of luxury cars. Everyone in the Qiao family has at least two cars.
¡°My uncles, aunts, and grandparents all have cars too! But they¡¯re older and drive less. The chauffeurs usually drive them.¡±
Gu Jinxuan felt as if his brain was exploding. He had never imagined that such rich people existed.
The garage had dozens of cars?
What kind of idea was that?
¡°Younger Cousin, you¡¯re¡ you¡¯re not bluffing me? The Qiao family must be amazingly rich! This¡ this is too incredible!¡±
Gu Qingyao smilingly said, ¡°Fifth Cousin, don¡¯t you know how important the Qiao family is? They¡¯re part of upper-ss society overseas, just like how the important families in the capital here are different from the ordinary people from the countryside.
¡°Think about how those vigers live andpare it with how the rich families in the capital live. The economy overseas is booming, and they encourage businesses. There are manyrge conglomerates there! There are plenty of people who are richer than the Qiaos! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Fourth Cousin. He¡¯s been overseas, and he knows the situation there very well.¡±
Gu Jinxuan gulped. ¡°My God, that¡¯s incredible!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled enticingly. ¡°So! Earning a lot of money is very respectable. Fifth Cousin, since you¡¯re so smart, you have to work hard! Even if you cannotpete with my three uncles and four older cousins, I¡¯m sure you can establish your own career.
¡°Then together with Fourth Cousin, Oldest Cousin, and Second Cousin, our Gu family will be rich and powerful. How wonderful that will be! Older Cousin! You must work hard! I¡¯m now part of the Mo family, and you have to support me!¡±
Gu Jinxuan¡¯s eyes brightened! As an older cousin, especially one from the Gu family, protecting their younger cousin was a habit. Even someone like Gu Jinxuan, who had never really been pressured since he was young, instinctively felt protective towards Gu Qingyao.
It was something that had been ingrained in him since young, and it was a bone-deep reflex.
Gu Jinxuan immediatelyughed loudly. ¡°Hahahaha, don¡¯t worry. Once I have the ability, I will certainly support you. Oh, I must think carefully about what business to go into.¡±
Zhou Ping felt rather bewildered. She waspletely mesmerized by what Gu Qingyao had said. Dozens of luxury cars and vis?
Vis?
Like bungalows?
My God!
By now, she could not be bothered with what Gu Jinxuan was saying.
Gu Qingyao struck while the iron was hot and continued to counsel Gu Jinxuan, ¡°You can discuss it with Fourth Cousin! Fourth Cousin is traveling around, making observations. He has been away for so long that he must have learnt a lot.
¡°When he gets back, he will be even more knowledgeable. There¡¯s also Oldest and Second Cousin. They are both very sharp, like foxes. If you interact with them, you might learn something new!¡±
Gu Jinxuan¡¯s eyes brightened. That¡¯s right!
What were his Oldest Cousin and Second Cousin up to?
I should go and gather some internal information!
As long as it was not ssified information, as his cousins, they would certainly drop him a few hints!
Gu Jinxuan grew immensely excited. ¡°Younger Cousin, you¡¯re so smart. If I make my fortune, I¡¯ll give you a big red packet!¡±
Gu Qingyao immediately ttered him so that he could taste the joy of sess.
Chapter 1104 - Astute Third Cousin (3)
Chapter 1104: Astute Third Cousin (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you in advance! Fifth Cousin, you¡¯re so smart. Go for it! Then all those yboys in the capital will be forced to sit up and take notice of you. They¡¯ll realize that our Gu family doesn¡¯t just have the steady and mature Oldest Cousin, the smart and slick Second Cousin, but also the young and aplished Fifth Cousin!¡±
¡°Hahahaha!¡± Gu Jinxuan was so delighted that he burst outughing.
¡°What has made youugh so happily? I could hear your ghastlyughter from miles away.¡±
Everyone was chatting when they heard voices from the doorway. Gu Qingyao looked up to see that Third Uncle and Third Cousin had returned. It was Third Cousin, Gu Jinlin, who had spoken.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Third Uncle, Third Cousin, why are you back so early?¡±
It was not yet time for him to knock off and Third Uncle should be at work.
Third Uncle, Gu Yundong, smiled. ¡°I had to go out to attend to some matters, and I¡¯ve just finished. I¡¯ll go back in the afternoon. I thought I woulde back for lunch.¡±
Gu Jinlin said, ¡°I have no lessons, so I came back.¡±
He was in school now. University sses were more rxed, so he hade home early that day.
Zhou Ping hurriedly got up. When she saw the sweat on Gu Jinlin¡¯s brow, she immediately went over to wipe it. ¡°Look at you. It¡¯s so hot today; you must be dying of heat traveling to and fro. You should buy a car, then you won¡¯t need to suffer when you travel to school.¡±
She had just heard Gu Qingyao say that the Qiao family sons all owned many cars and she was immediately tempted.
Gu Jinlin jumped in fright. ¡°Buy a car? No need, no need. Mother, you¡¯re exaggerating. I don¡¯t suffer when I go to school. I can just ride my bicycle.¡±
Zhou Ping immediately red at him. ¡°What are you saying? Bicycles are exposed to the wind and the rain. It¡¯s so hot now; aren¡¯t you hot when you travel back and forth? Besides, winter ising. It¡¯ll be icy and snowy, and the wind is bone-chilling. What if you catch a cold while riding your bicycle? Yao Yao, don¡¯t you agree?¡±
When Zhou Ping said that, she turned towards Gu Qingyao. ¡°Yao Yao, persuade your Third Cousin. You¡¯ve always been close to him. This brat doesn¡¯t even listen to me, but he will listen to you. You can persuade this stick in the mud. As his younger cousin, don¡¯t you feel sorry for him when you watch him riding his bicycle to school in the depths of winter?¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at Zhou Ping. She was smiling, but the expression in her eyes had changed!
Gu Jinlin felt that his mother was speaking rather oddly. He hurriedly said, ¡°No need, no need. Really, there is no need. I¡¯m just going to school, and it¡¯s not far! Plenty of students walks to school! If it¡¯s cold in winter, I can just take the bus.
¡°Mother, a car is so expensive. I don¡¯t have enough savings. Anyway, I¡¯m saving up for my wedding!¡±
Zhou Ping immediately despised him. ¡°The family will pay for your wedding! Will they possibly look on if you can¡¯t afford to get married? You don¡¯t need to save so much¡¡±
¡°Enough!¡± Gu Jinlin interrupted her before she could finish. ¡°I will need money for my wedding, and Little Five will need money for his wedding. Little Seven and Little Eight are growing up and will need to get married in the future. Father¡¯s sry is just sufficient to support the two of you and Little Seven and Little Eight. Do you still have money for my wedding?¡±
Zhou Ping could barely suppress herself.
¡°If we have no money, what about your grandparents? Is the family short of money for your wedding? How much did your Second Cousin spend on his wedding? When you get married, you won¡¯t get any less. You must certainly buy a car. Yao Yao¡¡±
¡°Mother, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why are you asking me to buy a car out of the blue? I won¡¯t do it. Even if my grandparents give me arge red packet when I get married, I still have to pay my share! At my age, how can I ask the family for money for everything?¡±
Chapter 1105 - Astute Third Cousin (4)
Chapter 1105: Astute Third Cousin (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°You¡ You¡¯re the Gu family¡¯s grandson. You¡¡±
¡°Jinlin is right. Why do you spoil the children like that?¡± Zhou Ping was getting very agitated when Third Uncle, Gu Yundong, interrupted her.
¡°Jinlin is an adult, and adults must learn to n their own lives and shoulder their responsibilities. If a man has no abilities at all, how is he going to support his family in the future?
¡°There¡¯s no need to buy a car now. He must depend on his own abilities. A wedding costs money! Don¡¯t lead the children astray, especially Little Five!¡±
Gu Yundong red at Gu Jinxuan.
Gu Jinxuan immediately shrank back. ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡±
Gu Yundong snorted coldly. ¡°You know very well. How much has your third brother provided for the family over the years? What about you? You¡¯re always away. You only think about having fun outside. Let me tell you, if you can¡¯t produce the money to get married, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±
Zhou Ping was furious. These men were so stupid; none of them understood that she meant it for their own good. Gu Qingyao¡¯s maternal side was so rich, especially that Qiao Yuying. She was definitely extremely wealthy.
Gu Qingyao was her only daughter. Besides, Gu Qingyao owed her position in the Mo family to the Gu family¡¯s support.
It was only right that she provide some money for the family.
Her sons were all grandsons of the Gu family. So what if Gu Qingyao bought a car?
She should buy a few cars for each of them!
Zhou Ping was rather agitated. ¡°Why won¡¯t any of you listen to me? It¡¯s so hard on Jinlin to travel back and forth when he goes to school. He will catch a cold in winter. Yao Yao! You should persuade your Third Cousin. What if he catches a cold from riding his bicycle in the winter?
¡°This ce is so far away from the school. He has to wake up so early that it¡¯s still dark outside. It¡¯s so hard on him. He mustn¡¯t catch a cold. We used to live in the south. I heard that it¡¯s especially cold in the north. You should have some thought for your third brother. Why not let him buy a car?¡±
Ji Mingyue did not even lift her head. She just kept eating her meal silently. She only greeted Gu Yundong and the others when they came back.
When she heard Zhou Ping¡¯s words, she silently threw a nce at Gu Qingyao.
She understood what Zhou Ping was implying. She could not help thinking of her own family. The Ji family wasparatively harmonious, but within the family, everyone had their own agenda. So although she had just joined the Gu family, she was well aware of what was going on.
Of course, Gu Qingyao also caught Zhou Ping¡¯s hint.
But she pretended not to understand. She smiled and avoided the topic before she changed the subject. She said to Gu Yundong and Gu Jinlin, ¡°It¡¯s true that the winters in the north are very cold! Much colder than in the south. Third Uncle and Third Cousin, you¡¯ve just moved here, but you will slowly get used to it.
¡°Second Uncle¡¯s house is indeed a bit far from the school, and it¡¯s not very convenient to travel there in the winter. By the way, Third Uncle, have they assigned your house? If they haven¡¯t, I¡¯ll ask Brother Beihan and see if he can help you get a house nearer to the school. That way it will be easier for Little Seven and Little Eight when they go to school!¡±
Zhou Ping¡¯s expression immediately grew very ugly.
Gu Jinlin and Gu Yundong had been thinking that Zhou Ping¡¯s words were rather strange. But before they could figure it out, Gu Qingyao was speaking to them. Gu Yundong immediately smiled and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been assigned. It was assigned long ago. Thanks to you children, I got a very good house!¡±
Gu Jinlin grew very excited at the mention of the house. ¡°That¡¯s right.. Younger Cousin! It was really because of you! The house is 180 square feet, and it¡¯s nicely renovated! It¡¯s near the university. It¡¯s wonderful!¡±
Chapter 1106 - Astute Third Cousin (5)
Chapter 1106: Astute Third Cousin (5)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°When our family moves there in the future, we won¡¯t be so cramped anymore. Oh, and we¡¯re going to move to the new house very soon. Then it will be much more convenient for me to go to school.¡±
Gu Jinlin turned to look at Zhou Ping. ¡°Mother, is the house almost ready? Have you bought all the furniture? When are we moving in?¡±
Actually, Gu Yundong¡¯s house had been assigned long ago.
He had been transferred to the capital to work. Since Gu Yundong had worked for so many years and held an important position, his house had been arranged the moment his position was confirmed.
After Gu Qingyao had married into the Mo family, the Gu family¡¯s status had been bolstered by the Mo, Qiao, and Qin families. Now their position waspletely different. They had risen to be one of the most important families in the capital.
Gu Yundong had ridden on the respect that the Gu family had garnered after Gu Qingyao¡¯s marriage into the Mo family. In that way, he had moved to the capital to take up his position without much issue. Some people were very quick the see which way the wind was blowing and had naturally treated Gu Yundong very well.
Like Gu Jinlin and Gu Jinxuan, he was a civil servant. He had filled the position for many years, and it was a fairly good one. It was just that he was in school now, and he had stopped advancing for the moment.
Gu Yundong had four children so when the houses were assigned, he had been given arge one.
One hundred eighty square feet and not too far from Beijing University. Theyout of the house was excellent, with several balconies. It was adequate to meet the needs of Gu Yundong¡¯s family.
If he had not been from the Gu family, he certainly would not have been assigned such a good house.
Which was why they said they owed it to Gu Qingyao.
The house had been painted and repaired. But there was not much furniture, and they had to buy some before moving in.
After Gu Yundong got the house, he had handed it over to Zhou Ping to manage.
The house had to be cleaned and furniture had to be bought. They could only move in when everything was ready.
Zhou Ping was livid with rage. She had only asked Gu Qingyao for a car, and she was trying to get rid of them?
How dare she?
This was the Gu house, and they were all members of the Gu family. Even Gu Qingyao, who was already married, came back frequently to stay. Why couldn¡¯t the sons and grandsons of the Gu family live here too?
¡°What house? I¡¯m just worried that going to school will tire you out. What a waste of my good intentions! Hmph!¡±
With that, Zhou Ping flicked her sleeve and went upstairs to her room.
Before she left, she cast a nce at Gu Jinxuan.
Gu Jinxuan caught it. He pursed his lips but kept quiet.
Gu Yundong frowned when he saw that Zhou Ping was leaving just like that. ¡°Hey, hey¡ where are you going? Hey¡¡±
Zhou Ping did not turn back but went straight upstairs.
Gu Yundong did not know what to say. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with your mother? Why is she acting crazy today? We¡¯ve been here for so long, and it was even hotter before this! She wasn¡¯t worried about you then.¡±
Gu Yundong was mocking her.
But Gu Jinlin sensed that something was amiss.
He forced a smile and said, ¡°Perhaps Mother¡¯s conscience has pricked her recently. She is finally showing some affection for her oldest son, hahahaha!¡±
Gu Jinlin made someic remarks to change the subject, and the conversation drifted to other topics.
Of course, Gu Qingyao did not bring it up again.
After lunch, Gu Yundong saw that it was time and got ready to go to work.
Gu Jinlin suddenly came over and whispered, ¡°Father, I don¡¯t have sses in the afternoon. I¡¯ll go and take a look at the new house. Give me the keys.¡±
When the house was assigned, the keys had been given to Gu Yundong. Later on, Gu Yundong had given Zhou Ping a set of keys so she could clean the house. Gu Jinlin, Gu Jinxuan and the others had been staying at the Gu house. They had only nced at the house when it was first assigned but had not asked for the keys.
Gu Yundong was taken aback but silently gave him the key.
Gu Jinlin smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell my mother! Or she might think I don¡¯t trust her and I¡¯m springing a surprise check on her!¡±
Chapter 1107 - Astute Third Cousin (6)
Chapter 1107: Astute Third Cousin (6)
With that, Gu Jinlin took the keys and turned to leave.
¡°Son!¡± Gu Yundong suddenly stopped him.
Gu Jinlin paused as he turned back. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Gu Yundong gazed at him for a long time and then sighed. But he seemed rather gratified when he said, ¡°Thanks for taking the trouble. Go and see how things are and let me know.¡±
An odd feeling rose in Gu Jinlin¡¯s heart. ¡°All right.¡±
Gu Yundong went to work while Gu Jinlin rode his bicycle to the new house.
As they had said earlier, this house was an especially nice one. The location was good, and it was near the school. At 180 square feet, it was extremelyrge.
In these times, the housing market was tight, and manyrge families were crowded into tiny houses just dozens of square feet in size!
It was unusual for their family to get such arge house.
When Gu Jinlin arrived, he used his key to open the door.
He hoped he would not find what he was expecting.
But his hopes werepletely dashed when he opened the door.
The house was certainly a good one. The walls were all white and the floor was tiled. With some furniture, they could move in straight away.
The French windows in the living room were veryrge, but because there were no curtains, the sun shone through directly inside. It would be very cozy to sun yourself here in the winter.
The house had several balconies and theyout was excellent.
But¡
The house waspletely empty. There was no new furniture, and the floor was covered with dust. It was clear that no one had cleaned it for some time.
When they had firste to see the ce, there had only been a thinyer of dust on the floor. They had been delighted with the house then.
Now, it was clear that the floor was even dustier.
They had moved in with Second Uncle when they traveled here from the provincial capital.
Father had started work after two days of rest. When he received the keys to the house, Father had brought them here to see it. They had all been delighted. But now that he thought about it carefully, Mother had seemed rather displeased at that time.
He and his father had been so happy they had overlooked this and her unhappiness went unobserved.
Now that he thought about it, was it possible that¡ Mother had found this house beneath her after she had seen Second Uncle¡¯s little bungalow?
Father needed to work, and he and Little Five were busy with transferring school and starting lessons. Little Seven and Little Eight had entered their junior year and were swamped with homework. Mother had the most free time in the family, so it was natural that the matter of furnishing the new house had fallen to her.
She had been given money for furniture. They had even told her to buy good furniture so they could furnish their new house properly.
In the years they had lived in the provincial capital, the Gu Family had given them plenty of money. When Gu Qingyao returned to China, she had even given Little Seven and Little Eight 10,000 yuan each!
She had also given him money. She said it was meant to act as capital if he wanted to start his own business. When he became rich, he must give her arge red packet.
She had given her parents red packets and bought them presents.
She had always remembered to give them presents and red packets during the new year or on festive asions. Since Little Seven and Little Eight were not yet adults, his grandparents had given them some too.
Things were not as hard now, and the things his grandparents had kept could finally be brought out and converted into cash. So they were very generous with their grandchildren.
It was such a nice house that both he and his father wanted to do it up nicely. So they had given their mother arge sum of money, enough to buy plenty of good furniture¡
Gu Jinlin was devastated. He remembered that his mother had often gone shoppingtely and had brought many things back.. Where were those things?
Chapter 1108 - Fifth Cousin Shows His Claws (1)
Chapter 1108: Fifth Cousin Shows His ws (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Jinlin stood in the house for a long time. Then he took a deep breath and ran downstairs to a little store nearby and bought some cleaning things, then brought them upstairs.
Besides furniture, everything in the house was in good order, and there was both water and electricity. He wet the mop and then mopped the entire house.
There was so much dust on the floor; he must clean all of it.
After he had cleaned the floor, he proceeded to clean the balcony in the kitchen and the windows. Now it looked much better.
He did a simple clean-up, then immediately left for the furniture center.
They thought that with such a nice house, they might as well find someone to make the furniture. It might be a bit more expensive, but the important thing was that it would look nice, and they would befortable living there. It would also look better when they had visitors.
But now, Gu Jinlin thought he would go and look around the furniture center. If there were any ready-made pieces, he would just buy that.
He walked around and chose the ssiest store. He spotted many nice items. Some pieces of furniture were in the Western style and very beautiful.
Gu Jinlin noticed that many pieces were sold in sets and looked even ssier, so he just purchased them directly.
He wanted his parents¡¯ house to look ssy. His parents were getting older, and they should have nice things to enjoy.
For the two children, he chose furniture that looked more modern and Western-styled. Because the house wasrge and there were two small rooms next to each other, Gu Jinlin thought that he would give the boys those rooms. He bought each of them a bed and a study table. There was also a wardrobe that belonged to the same set, so he bought that too. If it was not enough, he could buy moreter.
As for himself and Gu Jinxuan, he chose two fairly nice looking styles and ced an order for them.
Then he ordered a coffee table and sofa set for the living room.
Gu Jinlin ced his orders so swiftly that the salesperson was stunned. These were all high-quality goods, and very costly! This was the first time she had seen someone buy furniture so fast. He must be very rich!
¡°All right, I¡¯ll take all these. Find someone to send it over. I want it by today. This is the address. Send it here, and I¡¯ll wait at home for you. I want them urgently. Can you send them over immediately?¡±
¡°Sure, sure, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll arrange someone to deliver it now.¡±
The salesgirl was very attentive. She was even more excited when she saw Gu Jinlin¡¯s delivery address!
My God, this was a high-ss district near Beijing University! People who lived there were no ordinary people!
¡°That will be 102,316 yuan in total. I¡¯ll round it off to 102,000 yuan for you. We¡¯ll also give you two shoe racks. Here they are. Do they look all right to you?¡±
Gu Jinlin had been so decisive that he did not even haggle, so the store gave him a discount.
In those times, 10,000 yuan was a massive sum. They usually took a long time to sell 10,000 yuan worth of goods!
Gu Jinlin nced at the shoe racks. They were not too bad.
He had not thought of buying shoe racks, so he nodded and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take them. Thanks!¡±
The salesperson smiled broadly when she saw that she had pleased him.
This person must be from a family who hade to the capital to work. He must have a short timeframe, which was why he had bought so much at once!
Perhaps they were just moving into a house assigned by a work unit. It was clear from the furniture that he had bought that he was only buying the basics. He had not bought the smaller items!
He would certainly need to buy other things in the future. If they left a good impression, he might continue to do business with them!
Gu Jinlin paid decisively, then went to buy a fridge, a color television and a washing machine. Once again, he requested that they send the items immediately.. Then he went and bought a huge pile of pots, bowls,dles and basins.
Chapter 1109 - Fifth Cousin Shows His Claws (2)
Chapter 1109: Fifth Cousin Shows His ws (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Meanwhile, on the second floor of the Gu house, Zhou Ping had dragged Gu Jinxuan aside to reprimand him.
¡°Little Five! Don¡¯t listen to your younger cousin¡¯s nonsense. I forbid you to be an entrepreneur. It¡¯s too shameful.¡±
Gu Jinxuan frowned. ¡°Mother, aren¡¯t you exaggerating? You always tell me that it¡¯s shameful to be an entrepreneur, but look at Fourth Cousin. He¡¯s back from studying overseas, and now he¡¯s off to make observations. He will start his own business when he gets back. Second Uncle¡¯s family is so capable, but Fourth Cousin is still going to be an entrepreneur! Is it really that shameful?¡±
Zhou Ping was so angry that her stomach hurt. ¡°They can do what they like. You¡¯re not to do it.
¡°Your Second Uncle¡¯s family has Gu Jinhang to inherit the family business. Your Fourth Cousin is their money-making machine. Do you understand?¡±
Gu Jinxuan was still mesmerized by the wonderful life that Gu Qingyao had described. Now when he looked at Zhou Ping again, he felt that she was making a fuss over nothing.
¡°But¡ Fourth Cousin is so smart. How can Second Uncle bear to give up on him? Why did he spend so much money to send him overseas to study? The two brothers are especially close to Yao Yao. Why not just use their connection to the Mo family to gain promotion?¡±
Zhou Ping said dismissively, ¡°What do you know? Do you know how rich the Mo family is? Your Younger Cousin¡¯s mother is so rich, if your Second Uncle and the others want to keep up with the Mo family, they must have someone to make money. Or they will be left behind. Do you understand?¡±
Gu Jinxuan nced at his mother. He suddenly wondered what she was thinking.
¡°But what does that have to do with our family? If Second Uncle, who is so capable, is afraid that he can¡¯t keep up with the Mo family, shouldn¡¯t our family be even more worried? In that case, it¡¯s even more important for me to seed! What if they look down on me?¡±
¡°How dare they!¡± Zhou Ping raged. ¡°You¡¯re the Gu family¡¯s grandson. No matter how capable Gu Qingyao is, she is only the Gu family¡¯s granddaughter, and she has already married and left the family. How can she be more important than you? Our family has four sons, why worry that you will have no status?¡±
Gu Jinxuan: ¡°¡¡±
He looked at his mother in disbelief. ¡°Mother, do you¡ really think like that?¡±
¡°Of course!¡±
Gu Jinxuan: ¡°¡¡±
Zhou Ping said, ¡°Jinxuan, this is the Gu house. You are the Gu family¡¯s grandson. Do you know what kind of status the Gu family now holds in the capital? We¡¯re an important family, we¡¯re nobility. You¡¯re the true son of a noble family. The family has everything! Why worry so much? Just the assets that you will inherit will be enough to support you for the rest of your life!¡±
Gu Jinxuan frowned. ¡°Mother, are you sure Father will agree? Are we really staying here and not moving over to the other house?¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Zhou Ping said furiously. ¡°Why should we move there? How can that lousy housepare to this ce? This is a bungalow. It¡¯s huge. Why should we go?
¡°Here, the neighbors are all from important families. Look at the kind of people living here. They¡¯re all high officials and lords! How can that lousy cepare?
¡°This is the Gu family¡¯s home, and we are members of the Gu family. Anyone can stay here. Why should your Second Uncle¡¯s family be the only ones allowed to live here?¡±
Gu Jinxuan¡¯s head sagged as he kept quiet.
He also wanted to live here. The environment here was really excellent. The people around here were all very important. What his Younger Cousin said today had made him feel¡ a little awkward!
¡°Mother, this house was given to Second Uncle and Second Aunt by their superiors¡¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Zhou Ping said furiously.. ¡°Who told you that? This is the Gu house, the Gu house, do you understand! Your grandparents live here, so this is the Gu house.¡±
Chapter 1110 - Fifth Cousin Shows His Claws (3)
Chapter 1110: Fifth Cousin Shows His ws (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Jinxuan bowed his head and did not speak. He did not know what else to say, so he simply changed the subject.
¡°Mother, you¡¯ve bought a lot of things recently? What did you buy? If you aren¡¯t intending to move into the other house, why are you buying so many things?¡±
Zhou Ping¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What things? Since when did I buy many things?¡±
Gu Jinxuan frowned. ¡°Haven¡¯t you? You¡¯ve been going out almost every day, and youe backden with parcels every time. But I¡¯ve never seen you take anything out? Where are the things?¡±
Zhou Ping looked rather uneasy. ¡°I only bought a few things. We just moved here, and weck many things¡¡±
¡°Tell me the truth, where have the things gone? Have you been sending them to Grandmother and Uncle and the others again?¡±
Gu Jinxuan almost instantly realized what was going on.
The truth was that of her four sons, Zhou Ping loved Gu Jinxuan the most.
One reason was that Gu Jinxuan was seldom home, so as his mother, she missed him. The other was that the children in the family did not really obey her and often disagreed with her, which displeased her.
She was a little closer to Gu Jinxuan, so she naturally spoke to him more often.
As a result, Gu Jinxuan was well aware of his mother¡¯s personality and knew that his mother especially enjoyed sending things to her family.
When Zhou Ping saw Gu Jinxuan¡¯s reaction, she said angrily, ¡°What kind of tone is that, son? Is there any problem if I send your grandmother and your uncle a few things?¡±
Gu Jinxuan was infuriated!
¡°You call that a few things? Really? What happened to the 20,000 yuan that Father and Third Brother gave you to settle the furniture? Where¡¯s the money? How much is left?¡±
Zhou Ping felt embarrassed, and she turned to leave. ¡°What business is it of yours? The family will certainly give you spending money. Your grandparents have plenty of money. You¡¡±
¡°Where¡¯s the money?¡± Gu Jinxuan roared angrily. ¡°How much is left? Take it out and show it to me!¡±
Zhou Ping was terrified. ¡°Why are you shouting? I¡¯m just being filial towards your grandmother¡¡±
¡°Is that normal filial piety? You¡¯re perverted. Grandmother, Uncle and their family are sorge, and almost all of them depend on us. Why should they? Are they all useless? Why should they all depend on other people to support them?¡±
¡°How¡ how can you talk about your uncle like that?¡±
¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts! They¡¯re living quite well. Why should they always ask us for things? You aren¡¯t even as nice to Little Seven and Little Eight, but you¡¯re always helping to support other people¡¯s children. Mother, are you crazy?¡±
Zhou Ping chest rose and fell in anger, ¡°You¡ you¡ you unfilial creature. Do your grandmother and her family live as well as you? Look at yourself now, wearing a luxury watch and living in a bungalow. What do your grandmother and uncles have? Since when have your cousins lived as well as you?¡±
¡°If I have a good life, it¡¯s because the Gu family has provided it. It has nothing to do with the Zhou family!¡±
¡°You¡¡± Zhou Ping was infuriated. She raised her hand to strike Gu Jinxuan.
This time, Gu Jinxuan was really angry. It was 20,000 yuan. Twenty thousand yuan!
¡°If you dare to hit me, I will tell my father about how Zhou Yaozhu raped a girl. I¡¯ll also tell him that Uncle has been using the Gu family¡¯s name to suppress the matter.¡±
Zhou Ping¡¯s eyes widened in terror. ¡°You¡ have you gone mad?¡±
¡°You¡¯re the one who has gone mad!¡± Gu Jinxuan shouted.
Zhou Ping said, ¡°Your younger cousin is young and immature. That girl purposely seduced him because she saw that he had money. It¡¯s not his fault. He was framed.. That¡¯s your own younger cousin. How could you be so vicious?¡±
Chapter 1111 - Fifth Cousin Shows His Claws (4)
Chapter 1111: Fifth Cousin Shows His ws (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Jinxuanughed coldly. ¡°Are you serious? Mother, aren¡¯t you ashamed to say such things? That useless Zhou Yaoshu is even older than me, and you call him young and immature? Ah!¡±
¡°He drinks and roisters, and who knows how many wicked things he has done. And you dare say that the girl seduced him? He¡¯s so ugly; which girl would seduce him? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s disgusting?¡±
¡°Shut up!¡±
Zhou Ping was so angry she almost leapt up.
Gu Jinxuan looked at Zhou Ping frostily. ¡°I can shut up. I don¡¯t want to bother with the Zhou family¡¯s lousy deeds either. Tell me, where has the money gone?¡±
Zhou Ping kept quiet.
Gu Jinxuan angrily charged towards the room that Zhou Ping and Gu Yundong were staying in and began to ransack it for the bankbook.
¡°You¡ What are you doing?¡±
Zhou Ping panicked when she saw her son turning over boxes and drawers.
¡°Tell me, where¡¯s the bankbook? Or I¡¯ll find it myself. Mother, you had better think things over. My father still doesn¡¯t know about Zhou Yaozhu¡¯s incident. Even if he knew, the matter has already been privately settled. If my father is angry, he will reprimand Uncle at most. But that fellow, Zhou Yaozhu, once had designs on Yao Yao. Guess what will happen to him if Mo Beihan or the Gu family finds out about it?¡±
Zhou Ping was instantly terrified. She hurried over and pressed her hand over Gu Jinxuan¡¯s mouth.
¡°You shut up. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Since when has Yaozhu ever had designs on Yao Yao?¡±
Even if Zhou Ping disliked Gu Qingyao, she was well aware of thetter¡¯s status in the Gu family. The entire family was very protective of the bitch. If the Gu family ever found out about this incident, the Zhou family would be in trouble.
Then there was Mo Beihan. The Mo family was not to be trifled with!
Gu Jinxuan smiled coldly. ¡°I heard it with my own ears. So? Are you frightened now? If you¡¯re frightened, why did you consider it then?¡±
Zhou Ping was so frightened she was quaking.
She had many nephews in her family, of which Zhou Yaozhu was the oldest grandson and the most loved.
In their earlier years, the Zhou family despised the Gu family. After all, the Gu family had a poor background. But things were different now.
Especially since the Gu family had progressed so swiftly ofte that the Zhou family had grown jealous.
Zhou Yaozhu married long ago but was now divorced. He had high expectations and did not marry again.
With Zhou Ping sending him nice things to support him, he had grown overly ambitious and insisted on marrying a beautiful woman.
And she must be from a good family.
His requirements meant that ordinary girls were beneath him, but those from a good background would not consider him either. So, the matter dragged on.
Once, Zhou Yaozhu had been visiting Zhou Ping when he happened to see Gu Qingyao¡¯s photograph in Little Seven and Little Eight¡¯s rooms. He had been amazed and soon found out that she was the Gu family¡¯s granddaughter.
Zhou Yaozhu immediately asked Zhou Ping to act as a go-between so he could marry Gu Qingyao.
Zhou Ping had been caught in the middle. She had dissuaded Zhou Yaozhu by exining Gu Qingyao¡¯s situation and saying that Gu Qingyao was engaged. Besides, the Gu family doted on her and would not agree to the match and so on.
But when Zhou Yaozhu had heard that Gu Qingyao¡¯s status in the Gu family was very high, he was even more determined to marry her. He continued to harass and coax Zhou Ping.
He said that when he married Gu Qingyao, he could use the Gu family to advance himself. In that way, the entire Zhou family would progress. He even said that since the Gu family doted on Gu Qingyao so much, he would certainly keep an eye on her once she married into the Zhou family.
With a trump card like Gu Qingyao in hand, the Gu family would not dare to dismiss Zhou Ping. Zhou Ping¡¯s status in the Gu family was sure to advance several ranks.
This had tempted Zhou Ping.
But Gu Jinxuan happened to return while they were talking, and he heard everything.
Chapter 1112 - Fifth Cousin Shows His Claws (5)
Chapter 1112: Fifth Cousin Shows His ws (5)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Jinxuan had been furious. He had charged over and trashed Zhou Yaozhu. How dare that useless, fat pig dare to consider his younger cousin?
He would beat him to death!
Gu Qingyao was obedient, mature, and beautiful. Everyone in the Gu family loved her. Although Gu Jinxuan had spent many years away from home and was often up to no good, his family¡¯s influence meant that he was still very protective of Gu Qingyao.
When he came back and heard that Zhou Yaozhu actually had designs on his Younger Cousin, he was immediately infuriated. He beat Zhou Yaozhu severely, and thetter fled.
Zhou Ping had scolded Gu Jinxuan for going overboard, which had resulted in a huge quarrel between the two of them.
But ultimately, he had not told Gu Yundong and Gu Jinlin about the incident. If Gu Jinlin found out, Zhou Yaozhu would probably have to suffer another beating.
When Zhou Ping heard Gu Jinxuan speaking like that, she said in a shaking voice, ¡°Xuan¡¯er, your¡ your cousin was just confused. Only confused. He wasn¡¯t thinking of marrying Yao Yao. Yao Yao was engaged to Mo Beihan long ago. How could he¡¡±
¡°Where¡¯s the money?¡± asked Gu Jinxuan icily.
Zhou Ping looked at him for a long time. Finally, she had no choice but to point to a box under the bed.
Gu Jinxuan hurriedly took it out and opened it. There were really many banknotes in it. The bankbook was there too. He opened it to look. There was not a single cent recorded there.
Gu Jinxuan¡¯s eyes immediately widened. He was in shock for a long time.
Go-gone?
He hurriedly counted the cash in the box. There was only 3,300 yuan.
Gu Jinxuan quivered with rage. ¡°Why is there only over three thousand yuan left? There was twenty thousand yuan to start with. Where¡¯s the rest of the money?¡±
By this time, Zhou Ping could not conceal the truth any longer, so she just told him.
¡°Your grandmother was ill awhile ago. It costs money to see the doctor. Your Uncle is in poor health too and needs money. I¡ I sent them fifteen thousand yuan, then bought them some presents and herbs. The rest of the money is here.¡±
Gu Jinxuan: ¡°¡¡±
He stared at Zhou Ping. He suddenly felt as if he did not know his own mother.
¡°Mother, Grandmother goes ill dozens of times every year. Every time she asks you for money, she¡¯s either ill or has fallen down. Otherwise, she¡¯ll say that Uncle¡¯s health is poor. She¡¯s been ill for so many years but is still energetic and lively. The small sums you usually give them don¡¯t matter, but this time, you actually gave them fifteen thousand yuan. Mother, you¡¯re really very generous.¡±
Zhou Ping¡¯s mouth twitched, but she did not reply.
¡°Do you know how long it took for Father to earn this sum of money? Do you know how long it took for Father and Third Brother to save this sum?¡±
Zhou Ping was displeased to be interrogated by her favorite son. She replied, ¡°The Gu family¡¯s business is sorge; what¡¯s a small sum like that? I¡¯ve been married into the Gu family for so many years and given birth to four sons. Can¡¯t I send some money to my elderly mother to treat her illness?¡±
¡°Are you treating her illness?¡± Gu Jinxuan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with rage. ¡°Over the years, have we ever said anything when you sent things back? Father only asked you to restrain yourself a little. Did he say you can¡¯t be filial to your family?¡±
¡°But what about you? You¡¯re practically supporting the entire family. You¡¯re nicer to those children than you are to Little Seven and Little Eight. Father and Third Brother saved so hard to get this money and wanted to use it to buy nicer furniture for our family. But you just quietly mailed it all back to your family?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t mail it all back. Look, there¡¯s still over three thousand yuan here. That¡¯s enough for furniture!¡±
¡°You¡¡± Gu Jinxuan was so angry that the veins on his forehead stood out.
Chapter 1113 - Fifth Cousin Is Quite Ruthless (1)
Chapter 1113: Fifth Cousin Is Quite Ruthless (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The Gu family was progressing so well in the capital. This time, Father had brought the entire family to the capital and wanted to decorate the house nicely so as not to embarrass the family.
So he had given her arge sum of money to buy high-ss furniture.
Three thousand yuan!
How could the things bought with 3,000 yuanpare with those bought with 20,000 yuan?
Gu Jinxuan saw his Mother¡¯s obstinate expression and thought that not only had his mother failed to change after all these years, but she had also gotten worse. He decided not to argue with her but simply ced the bankbook and the rest of the money in his pocket.
¡°You had better watch out. Don¡¯t cry if you¡¯re driven out of the Gu family! Hmph!¡±
Gu Jinxuan walked away frostily. Zhou Ping was stunned. Driven out of the Gu House?
¡°You¡ brat, what nonsense are you spouting? Where¡ where are you going? Where are you taking the money?¡±
Zhou Ping yelled at him a few times, but Gu Jinxuan ignored her and just walked away.
Gu Jinxuan was in a temper, and Zhou Ping did not dare to annoy him. She was afraid that if she annoyed him too much, he would go straight to Gu Yundong, and who knows what he would say.
Gu Jinxuan went back to his room. He looked at the 3,000 yuan in his hand. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. He was increasingly determined not to let the Zhou family off.
Gu Jinxuan did not go out that afternoon. Zhou Ping felt relieved when she saw that he did not leave.
She only had 3,000 yuan left, but she was worried that Gu Jinxuan would take the money and spend it. How would she answer Gu Yundong then?
At dinnertime that night, the family members emerged one after another.
Gu Jinxuan also went downstairs to eat, but his face was cold, and his entire demeanor was frosty.
Gu Jinlin was back too. He looked rather expressionless and just focused on eating.
Zhou Ping nced at her two sons, then at her husband. She did not say anything either. She just kept her head down and ate.
Gu Qingyao nced at her and raised her brows. Something was wrong with Zhou Ping today!
She had lived in the Gu house for a long time previously. Second Aunt, Zhou Ping, was usually very lively when she was at home as if she was the mistress of the house. She was like that at mealtimes too. She kept talking to everyone and engaging them in chitchat. It was obvious that she did it deliberately.
So why was she so quiet today?
When dinner was over, everyone went off the rest. Gu Jinxuan suddenly said to Gu Jinlin and Gu Yundong, ¡°Father, Third Brother,e upstairs for a while. I have something to tell you.¡±
Zhou Ping started to shake. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, your father has juste home. Don¡¯t tire him¡¡±
¡°Mother, youe too.¡±
With that, Gu Jinxuan turned and went upstairs.
Gu Jinlin¡¯s eyes flickered. He nced at Gu Yundong, then went upstairs.
Zhou Ping did not want to go, but she did not dare to refuse.
Gu Yundong could tell that something was amiss. He grabbed Zhou Ping and went upstairs.
Upstairs, in Gu Yundong and Zhou Ping¡¯s room, Gu Jinxuan took the 3,000 over yuan and the bankbook from his pocket.
¡°Father, Third Brother, this is the money that you gave Mother to buy furniture. This is all that¡¯s left. She did not buy a single piece of furniture but sent fifteen thousand yuan to Grandmother. She also bought gifts and mailed them back. This is all that¡¯s left.¡±
When Gu Jinlin saw the small sum, his heart sank again. But he was not very surprised by Gu Jinxuan¡¯s words.
He had gone to see the new house today. When he saw that no one had cleaned it, he had guessed what his mother had done with the money.
Gu Yundong took the money and bankbook and looked at them incredulously. ¡°This¡ this is all that¡¯s left?¡±
Gu Jinxuan said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s all that¡¯s left. My mother has spent the rest on Grandmother¡¯s family.. She said something about Grandmother being ill. She falls sick dozens of times every year and is entirely dependent on Mother¡¯s money to save her!¡±
Chapter 1114 - Fifth Cousin Is Quite Ruthless (2)
Chapter 1114: Fifth Cousin Is Quite Ruthless (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°You¡¡± Zhou Ping said angrily, ¡°Jinxuan, that¡¯s your grandmother. How can you speak about her like that?¡±
Gu Jinxuanughed coldly. ¡°How do you want me to speak about her? She¡¯s an olddy who is in good health but keeps saying she¡¯s ill. Who does she think we are? What does she want from our family besides money?
¡°Her three sons are all useless. The grandchildren that she has raised are all worthless. You, her daughter, are the one who contributes the most to the family. You not only support them in their old age, but you also support your older brothers, nephews, and nieces. Mother, you¡¯re so capable!¡±
¡°You¡¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Yundong ground his teeth as he looked at Zhou Ping. ¡°Speak for yourself. Is Jinxuan telling the truth? Have you spent all the money on the Zhou family?¡±
At that point, Zhou Ping knew that she had no choice but to admit it. Besides, she felt that it was only right for her to be filial to her family. The Gu family was so rich; what she took waspletely insignificant. Why should they unite against her? And interrogate her?
¡°That¡¯s right, I did give it to my mother. My mother is ill and needs to go to the hospital. Surely, I can¡¯t watch her die?¡±
Gu Yundong looked at her for a long time. Suddenly, he felt incredibly heartsick!
¡°Zhou Ping! For so many years, I have repeatedly said everything that needs to be said. We have even quarreled over this many times. Fine!¡±
Gu Yundong clutched the things in his hands. Both his hands were shaking. This time, he did not quarrel with Zhou Ping. In fact, he did not even argue.
Gu Jinxuan said, ¡°Father, we can¡¯t go on like this. We must teach the Zhou family a lesson. Mother, this time we will warn your older brother. Let me tell you, if you continue to support your family like that, I will make you regret it.¡±
Zhou Ping was stunned. She had not expected her favorite and closest son to be the first one to act so ruthlessly in this matter.
¡°Xuan¡ Xuan¡¯er, what are you going to do?¡±
Gu Jinxuanughed coldly and said to Gu Yundong, ¡°Father, my uncle hasmitted plenty of crimes. Think of a way to send him to jail for two years.¡±
Zhou Ping¡¯s eyes widened. She lookedpletely incredulous.
¡°You¡ Xuan¡¯er, you¡ what did you say?¡±
Gu Jinxuan looked at the shocked Zhou Ping and smiled. ¡°You heard me. I want Uncle to go to jail for two years.¡±
Zhou Ping was so shocked she stumbled backwards before she managed to steady herself.
¡°You¡ are you crazy? That¡¯s your uncle, your own uncle. You¡ how can you send him to jail? Your heartless creature. You¡¡±
Zhou Ping was so angry she rushed over to hit Gu Jinxuan. Gu Jinxuan¡¯s words had been a major blow. She felt that Gu Jinxuan was being too vicious.
Gu Jinxuan reached out and grabbed Zhou Ping¡¯s hand. He gave Zhou Ping a sharp tug and pulled her close to him. He pressed his face close to hers and said brutally, ¡°You know that going to jail is bad? If you knew, why not obey earlier? Have we ever stopped you from helping Grandmother¡¯s family? That¡¯s my grandmother and your family. Of course, we won¡¯t stop you from being filial to them. But you care about those people at the expense of your own family!
¡°That bunch is all useless. They¡¯re entirely dependent on our family, but they don¡¯t show an ounce of gratitude. They act as if they are entitled to it. I can¡¯t stand them.
¡°Now they¡¯re growing bold! They even dared to take the fifteen thousand yuan. Who do they think the Gus are? Do they think the Gu family is so easily bullied?¡±
Zhou Ping was so terrified by how vicious her son was that she was robbed of speech.. She could not ept it. Was this really her son?
Chapter 1115 - Fifth Cousin Is Quite Ruthless (3)
Chapter 1115: Fifth Cousin Is Quite Ruthless (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Even Gu Yundong and Gu Jinlin had not expected Gu Jinxuan to be so vicious. His words were truly savage.
Gu Jinxuan looked at the two of them. ¡°Well? Do you think I¡¯m too vicious?¡±
Gu Yundong and Gu Jinlin exchanged nces. They did not know what to say.
Gu Jinxuan sneered derisively. ¡°I say, Father, Third Brother, can you not be so kind? No, actually yours is a woman¡¯s softness. Don¡¯t be so soft, like women. My mother doesn¡¯t even bother with her own sons but cares for others, yet she acts as if she ispletely justified in doing so. Do her actions show that she cares for us?
¡°Besides, don¡¯t you see what kind of family the Gu family is? Why should the Zhou family bully us? We¡¯re one of the capital¡¯s noble families. Father, you hold a high position. We have helped the Zhou family for so many years, and they should be grateful to us. But what happened instead?
¡°They¡¯re all ingrates. They use our Gu family¡¯s power tomit all sorts of crimes and take our Gu family¡¯s money to fritter it away. Why shouldn¡¯t you teach them a lesson?
¡°I think you should discipline them and let them see that the Gu family¡¯s dignity is not to be marred. They had better behave themselves, or the Gu family will be the first to deal with them!¡±
Gu Yundong: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Jinlin: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Yundong felt that he had not understood this son well enough in the past. This was the first time he was seeing his son behave like that. Was this his immature son, who spent his time outside, always up to no good?
When Gu Jinxuan saw that his father did not speak, he said angrily, ¡°Father, why won¡¯t you say something? Isn¡¯t it just two years of jail for Uncle? He¡¯smitted so many crimes. Two years of jail is letting him off easily. Surely you don¡¯t want to wait until they do something irredeemably bad before you try to solve the problem?
¡°Mother is so muddle-headed. If Grandmother¡¯s family really does something irredeemably bad, she will certainly insist on us helping their family solve it. Where will the Gu family¡¯s honor be then? How can you maintain your position in the capital?¡±
Gu Yundong was stunned!
It was true. The Gu family was now one of the most important families in the capital. Its position was so lofty that most ordinary citizens could not imagine how important they were. The Zhou family was used to using the Gu family¡¯s name to bully others. This had gone on for a long time.
In the past, the Gu family had lived in the countryside and had a bad background. They did not dare to associate too much with the Gu family, in case they were implicated.
So none of them would deliberately emphasize their connection with the Gu family. The most they did was ask Zhou Ping for money.
Now that the Gu family had progressed so far, the Zhou family only had to mention them and all the ordinary people and the local authorities would be terrified of them.
Given the nature of the Zhou family¡¯s members, something was bound to happen sooner orter.
If the Gu family refused to help them then, Zhou Ping would certainly kick up a big fuss.
This was the capital. Among the noble families, the Gu family¡¯s foundations did not run deep enough. Many eyes were watching them.
What if some trouble urred that implicated Oldest Cousin, Second Cousin and the others?
The children in this family all depended on their elders to back them up!
When Gu Yundong thought of that, he nced at Gu Jinlin. Gu Jinlin nodded at him. Gu Yundong finally made a decision.
¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll go and settle it now.¡±
Zhou Ping was unable to breathe. She had not expected this turn of events.
¡°No¡ No¡ are all of you crazy? Gu Yundong, you mustn¡¯t do that, you mustn¡¯t¡¡±
Zhou Ping rushed over to grab Gu Yundong, but Gu Jinxuan swiftly caught her and pulled her back.
¡°This is whates of conniving with your family.¡±
Chapter 1116 - Fifth Cousin Is Quite Ruthless (4)
Chapter 1116: Fifth Cousin Is Quite Ruthless (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Yundong left. He did note back that night but found a hotel room and stayed there for the night.
Gu Jinlin and Gu Jinxuan left the room, then Gu Jinxuan ordered someone to lock the door from the outside so that Zhou Ping could not open it.
Zhou Ping was locked in.
When she thought of the impending disaster facing her family and that her husband and children were going to harm them, she felt as though she was locked in an ice cer. A deep chill ran through her bones!
¡°Let me out, let me out! Jinlin, Jinlin, open the door! Don¡¯t¡ don¡¯t let your father do it. Open the door¡ open the door¡¡±
Zhou Ping hit the door frantically and shouted as loudly as possible. The other members of the Gu family got a fright, and they ran over.
¡°What¡¯s happened? This¡ why has the door been blocked from the outside?¡±
Most doors were locked on the inside. This was an ordinary bedroom, not a ce specially designed to lock up a person. So when Gu Jinxuan thought of preventing Zhou Ping from leaving, he had to find a way to block the door.
It was Wen Ruyu who spoke. She had just been chatting with everyone downstairs when she heard the noise, so she came upstairs.
Gu Jinxuan was only satisfied after he had checked the door to make sure it was secure and that his mother would not be able to open it. He said to Wen Ruyu nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma, nothing is wrong! My mother is not thinking clearly. Just let her stay there for a while to calm down
¡°My Uncle is in some trouble, and my mother wanted my father to resolve it. When we heard that my uncle has been up to no good again, we couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. We want to teach him a lesson. But my mother responded like that. My father has just moved to the capital, and his position is not stable yet! How is he supposed to deal with this nonsense now? What if it affects his future progress?¡±
When Wen Ruyu heard that it was a Zhou family matter, she stopped worrying.
She was used to such things. Zhou Ping just could not think clearly, and she knew that Zhou Ping liked to send things back to her family. She also knew that the Zhou family was rather shady. Now that they were in trouble, they had probably thought of asking her son to support the Zhou family, but Yundong had refused, and these were the results.
Little Seven and Little Eight were still studying and had not yet returned. Only the adults were at home.
Gu Jinxuan said to everyone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My mother has been like that for a long time. My uncle¡¯s problem is a small one, but my mother likes to kick up a fuss over nothing. Just let her calm down!
¡°Carry on with what you were doing!¡±
Zhou Ping heard all this clearly from inside the room. Her heart sank!
The people outside were all very astute, and since Gu Jinxuan said that and with Gu Jinlin standing there without exining anything, they would act as if it was true.
Everyone murmured a few cating words and prepared to leave.
Zhou Ping, who was inside, panicked when she heard the family preparing to leave!
¡°No¡ No¡ Mother, Mother, persuade Yundong. My older brother didn¡¯t do anything wrong. He¡¯s perfectly fine. It¡¯s because I sent some money back to my family. That¡¯s why they want to send my older brother go to jail! Father, Mother, please give me justice! Wuwuwu¡¡±
Wen Ruyu was stunned!
Gu Chonghua was away at that moment and did not hear the fuss.
Gu Qingyao and Ji Mingyue were standing behind her. They were pregnant, and Mo Beihan and Gu Jinhang were supporting their pregnant wives.
Gu Qingyao raised her brows when she heard that.
Really?
Mo Beihan was also somewhat surprised.
Chapter 1117 - Fifth Cousin Is Quite Ruthless (5)
Chapter 1117: Fifth Cousin Is Quite Ruthless (5)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Jinhang was not sure how the renovation of the new house was going, but he was also surprised to hear that Third Uncle¡¯s family was going to send the Zhou family¡¯s uncle to jail.
Third Uncle¡¯s family was all very nice!
Third Uncle, Gu Yundong, and Third Cousin, Gu Jinlin were sincerely nice people. They were good-tempered andcked the vicious streak present in Second Uncle¡¯s family.
Now they were really going to act?
Zhou Ping was still shouting inside, ¡°Mother, mother give me justice! They¡¯ve gone too far. My family is all fine. They haven¡¯t done anything. I just sent them a little money as an act of filial piety, and they want to send my older brother to jail. Mother, they¡¯ve gone too far, too far!¡±
Wen Ruyu looked at Gu Jinxuan in disbelief.
Gu Jinxuan said with a straight face, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t listen to my mother¡¯s nonsense. She just wants you to suppress my uncle¡¯s bad deeds. Really, it¡¯s not a big deal. He only bullied someone. Grandma, you must not agree, or my uncle will get into the bad habit of expecting the Gu family to solve every problem, no matter how small!
¡°Our Gu family has been earning an honest living here in the capital. Why should he abuse our family¡¯s power? The capital has so many important families. What if someone gets a hold over us? Our family has so many children. They need the Gu family¡¯s protection to soar!
¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Uncle will be fine. We¡¯re just teaching him a lesson. My father cannot be involved in this, and that will make my uncle more wary. Don¡¯t worry. When this is over, I¡¯ll ask Third Brother to send Aunt and the cousins some money. They¡¯ll be fine!¡±
No matter how Zhou Ping shouted, Gu Jinxuan acted as if she could not hear him. He continued to calmly reassure everyone. Even Gu Qingyao could see through the excuses that he made up.
They were all astute people. Everyone could tell.
Gu Jinxuan smiled heartlessly. ¡°All right, Grandma, Second Uncle, Second Aunt, don¡¯t worry. My mother just can¡¯t think straight. Let her think it over by herself, and she¡¯ll figure it out. Go get some rest!¡±
After all he had said, everyone naturally chose to mind their own business.
It was just Zhou Ping¡¯s family matters. Gu Yundong, Gu Jinlin and the others would deal with it. They must not interfere.
Everyone left one after another, and Zhou Ping continued to scream.
Gu Jinlin stood outside the door without a word.
Gu Jinxuan looked at his Third Brother. ¡°Brother, you won¡¯t be soft, will you?¡±
Gu Jinlin shook his head.
Gu Jinxuan said, ¡°That¡¯s right. My mother has been spoiled. This time, I¡¯ll see whether she continues to let the Zhou family get away with so much.¡±
Gu Jinxuan frowned as he nced at Gu Jinlin¡¯s expression. He knew his older brother was a nice and very kind man.
He rolled his eyes and yed his trump card. ¡°Let me tell you, that Zhou Yaozhu once wanted to marry Yao Yao! He said he would bring Yao Yao into the Zhou family, and with her as a trump card, our mother would have a higher status in the Gu family. Our mother refused at first, but that Zhou Yaozhu kept coaxing, ttering, and harassing her. In the end, my mother was really tempted.¡±
Gu Jinlin felt as if his brain was about to explode. ¡°Is¡ is what you¡¯re saying true?¡±
¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I heard it myself. I immediately gave that bastard Zhou Yaozhu a trashing.. My mother even med me for being too vicious. Hmph!¡±
Chapter 1118 - Fifth Cousin Is Quite Ruthless (6)
Chapter 1118: Fifth Cousin Is Quite Ruthless (6)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Jinlin could scarcely believe his ears.
Gu Jinxuan said, ¡°You see? My mother has never considered the good of our Gu family. She only knows how to protect the Zhou family. Our younger cousin is so nice, but my mother was even tempted by that degenerate Zhou Yaozhu. If she makes this a habit, someone else in the family might be hurt next!¡±
Anger arose in Gu Jinlin¡¯s heart. He looked at the jammed room door and gritted his teeth. ¡°Keep her locked up. Don¡¯t let her out no matter how much she shouts!¡±
With that, he turned and walked away quickly. One could tell how angry he was just from looking at his vanishing figure.
Gu Jinxuan shrugged. Really, he had to y his trump card before his brother would harden his heart.
Third Brother really did dote on Younger Cousin!
That night, the Gu house was unusually quiet. Zhou Ping kept screaming. Although she shouted for a long time, no one in the Gu family would respond to her.
Gradually, it grewte, and everyone went back to their rooms. Zhou Ping knew it was useless to carry on shouting. If she shouted for too long, the Gu family servants would despise her, so she stopped shouting.
Gu Yundong slept in a hotel that night and went to work the next day.
Gu Jinlin had sses in the morning, and he went to school too.
That afternoon, Second Uncle Gu Yuncheng was in his office when his phone suddenly rang. He picked it up. It was Gu Yundong on the line.
¡°Second Brother!¡±
¡°Third Brother? Can I help you with something?¡±
Gu Yundong clutched the phone and sighed. ¡°I¡ I really do need your help with something.¡±
¡°Tell me.¡±
¡°I¡ it¡¯s my brother-inw. He really hasn¡¯tmitted any crimetely, but he hasmitted many crimes in the past. Can you help me send him to jail for two years?
¡°I¡¯ll send you the information. I¡¯ve just arrived in the capital and don¡¯t have the influence. You have many connections. Lend me a hand.¡±
Gu Yuncheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°Third Brother, have you thought it through?¡±
Gu Yundong said, ¡°Yes, I have. It was Little Five who pointed out to me that Jinlin¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t think straight, and if I don¡¯t curb her, then there will be trouble sooner orter. We¡¯ll do this and make him go to jail for two years. Then we¡¯ll settle his previous problems so that even if anything happens in the future and these matters are dragged out in the open, no one can use it as a hold on him because he has already paid for his crimes.¡±
Gu Yuncheng smiled. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll see to it. Third Brother¡¡±
Gu Yuncheng paused and said, ¡°Actually, you should have done it long ago.¡±
Gu Yundong was stunned. He hung up, then sighed heavily!
With Gu Yuncheng¡¯s position, once Gu Yundong sent him the information, he managed to settle the matter with a few phone calls.
Meanwhile, Gu Jinxuan was looking for Gu Jinhang.
Gu Jinhang was in his own study. Amusement shed across his eyes when he saw Gu Jinxuan enter, but he wore his usual smile. ¡°Little Five, why are you here?¡±
Gu Jinxuan smiled, ¡°Second Cousin, I need a favor.¡±
Gu Jinhangughed. ¡°What is it? Tell me about it.¡±
Gu Jinxuan said, ¡°Help me remove Zhou Yaozhu¡¯s job, then make him stay in a detention center for half a year.¡±
Gu Jinhang was pouring tea, but now he froze.
He raised his head and looked at Gu Jinxuan. ¡°Are you serious?¡±
¡°Of course I am,¡± Gu Jinxuan said, ¡°Second Cousin, I know you have many connections. You¡¯re not as straightced as Oldest Cousin. You¡¯re more flexible and adaptable.
¡°I know that Zhou Yaozhu has done many bad things in the past, but he¡¯s not a hardened criminal! He has made many enemies in private, and he has used money to solve his problems. But I want him to be taught a lesson, and then we can use the opportunity to settle all those shady things he has done.. If these things are found out in the future, he won¡¯t be considered to have ¡®escaped justice¡¯. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±
Chapter 1119 - Finally Moving House (1)
Chapter 1119: Finally Moving House (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Jinhang raised his brows. He was really rather surprised.
Gu Jinxuan shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just considering the welfare of the Gu family. You know me, I¡¯m used to my freedom away from the family. Now that the Gu family is doing so well, I want to continue being a yboy! But I can¡¯t possibly let those greedy andzy people implicate the Gu family and cause us trouble. If we can, we might as well settle it as soon as possible. Let¡¯s just nip the trouble in the bud while we have the power to do so.
¡°At the same time, we can teach the Zhou family a lesson so that they will behave themselves in the future.¡±
Gu Jinhang had not expected Gu Jinxuan toe to him with this matter.
Everyone more or less knew about Third Uncle¡¯s family problems. Gu Jinhang was actually well acquainted with the Zhou family situation.
He was not the only one. Oldest Cousin Gu Jinye knew too.
The two of them were the pinnacles of the Gu family¡¯s future strength. They were very concerned with the Gu family¡¯s future development, so they knew everything to do with their family.
With a muddle-headed person like Zhou Ping in the family, Gu Jinhang and Gu Jinye had long been worried that the Zhou family would abuse the Gu family¡¯s power, and implicate the Gu family!
Gu Jinhang and Gu Jinye knew more about the Zhou family¡¯s doings than Gu Jinlin.
Gu Jinhang had thought that it would be Gu Jinlin who attacks the Zhous first!
Third Uncle was very kind and his feelings for Zhou Ping ran deep. After so many years as husband and wife, and raising four children, he would not casually act against the Zhou family.
Gu Jinlin was the most probable candidate.
Gu Jinlin had high EQ and was kind but had his limits. He was the most likely to act against the Zhou family, but to their surprise, it was Gu Jinxuan who had acted so ruthlessly.
The corner of Gu Jinhang¡¯s mouth twitched faintly, and a trace of interest showed in his eyes. He remembered that when he was outside Third Aunt¡¯s room, Zhou Ping said that Third Uncle was going to make the Zhou family¡¯s Oldest Uncle go to jail for two years. Now, Gu Jinxuan was asking him to deal with Zhou Yaozhu as well. This fellow was truly vicious!
Gu Jinhang agreed. ¡°All right, since you put it that way, I will certainly help you to do it.¡±
Gu Jinxuan added, ¡°Second Cousin, don¡¯t tell my father about this. My father is too soft-hearted!¡±
The interest in Gu Jinhang¡¯s eyes deepened. He nodded and said, ¡°Sure, I won¡¯t tell Third Uncle!¡±
After that, Gu Jinxuan told Gu Jinhang about the Zhou family, mostly about Zhou Yaozhu. He told him about all the things Zhou Yaozhu had done so that it would be easier for Gu Jinhang to act.
Gu Jinhang was surprised to discover that the brat really did know a lot about the Zhou family. Had he really been away for years, fooling around outside?
¡°You¡ seem to understand the Zhou family very well? Weren¡¯t you working somewhere else all these years? Why do you know so much about the Zhou family?¡±
Gu Jinxuan rolled his eyes. ¡°I was indeed working elsewhere, but who are the Zhous? They¡¯re my mother¡¯s side of the family. That bunch often makes trouble for my family. At that time, the Gu family had a bad background, and a small slip could cause trouble. Of course, I paid attention to the Zhou family. They¡¯re all troublemakers!¡±
Gu Jinhang almostughed out loud. Troublemakers!
To think that this troublemaker would one day be calling other people troublemakers!
Gu Jinxuan only left when everything was settled.
When Gu Jinhang told Gu Qingyao about it, she could scarcely believe it.
¡°Are you serious? Fifth Cousin told you all that?¡±
Gu Jinhangughed. ¡°Are you surprised? He really said that. Just now, the butler came to tell me that even the suggestion to put the Zhou family¡¯s oldest uncle in prison for two years came from Little Five.. That brat is really something.¡±
Chapter 1120 - Finally Moving House (2)
Chapter 1120: Finally Moving House (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
This was Second Uncle¡¯s territory, and the family¡¯s servants were all hired by Second Uncle. When Gu Jinxuan and the rest were in the room, they had been quarreling and arguing and had not kept their voices down. The butler happened to pass by and overheard part of their argument.
And reported it to Gu Jinhang.
Gu Qingyao nced at Mo Beihan. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Fifth Cousin to be so vicious!¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°Looks like Fifth Cousin has inherited the Gu family¡¯s viciousness. Although he may appear to be a loafer, actually, he can think clearly and he is much more decisive than Third Cousin.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Just as Second and Fourth Cousin say, Third Cousin is a good man. He¡¯s really a very kind person.¡±
Gu Qingyao was rather happy to hear all these things.
¡°That¡¯s good. I thought that Fifth Cousin had been misled by Third Aunt, but now it seems that he is very strong-minded. Much more so than the rest of Third Uncle¡¯s family.¡±
¡
The Gu family acted swiftly. A few dayster, trouble began for the Zhou family that was situated far away from the capital.
The Zhou family¡¯s oldest uncle had really been arrested. The second day after his arrest, Zhou Yaozhu got into trouble.
Grandma Zhou was so terrified that she hurriedly called Zhou Ping to ask the Gu family to get them released.
At that moment, Zhou Ping was still being guarded by Gu Jinxuan!
He had been to ss for a few days, but when he judged that something was about to happen to the Zhous, he stayed home to wait.
When the phone rang, it was Gu Jinxuan who picked it up.
¡°Ping¡¯er! What are you doing? Your older brother is in jail. You¡¡±
¡°Grandma, it¡¯s me!¡±
This surprised Grandma Zhou. ¡°You¡¯re¡ Little Five?¡±
Gu Jinxuan said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Grandma, it¡¯s me, Xuan¡¯er!¡±
¡°Where¡¯s your mother? Quick, ask her to answer the phone. Your Oldest Uncle is in trouble, deep trouble!¡±
Gu Jinxuan said pitifully, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t look for my mother. My mother has been locked up by the Gu family! You should have asked Oldest Uncle to restrain himself a little! Now you¡¯ve gotten our family into deep trouble, and my mother might be kicked out of the Gu family. Wuwuwu, the wealth of the Gu family¡¡±
Grandma Zhou was bewildered when she heard that!
¡°What did you say? Why would your mother suddenly be kicked out of the Gu family? She gave the Gu family four grandsons; why should they kick her out?¡±
Gu Jinxuan sobbed. ¡°Grandma! Your thinking is too simplistic! The Gu family has other grandsons. In fact, the Gu family has plenty of grandsons. Besides, our family is not the most outstanding branch! Oldest Uncle and Second Uncle¡¯s families are the most outstanding. My Second Uncle is the most powerful, and among the grandsons, Oldest Cousin and Second Cousin are the most capable. My younger brothers are still children, and my third brother can¡¯t evenpete with Oldest Cousin alone, much less Second Cousin.¡±
Gu Jinxuan did not give Grandma Zhou a chance to speak but babbled on, talking nonsense.
¡°Grandma, our family only managed to move to the capital because the rest of the family helped us. We even got a very nice house. My grandparents asked my younger cousin to give us money to buy furniture so we wouldn¡¯t embarrass the rest of the family. Twenty thousand yuan! Mother gave you fifteen thousand yuan, then bought you so many presents. In the end, she didn¡¯t have enough money to buy good furniture for the new house. When my grandparents and the rest found out, they were furious!
¡°Father, Third Brother and I don¡¯t earn very much. Do you know how many years it would take for us to save twenty thousand yuan? The money belongs to my younger cousin¡¯s mother. Wuwuwu, now the family has found out. Grandma was already embarrassed to take money from her daughter-inw, but now our entire family feels too ashamed to face the Qiao family.. The Gu family has been deeply humiliated.¡±
Chapter 1121 - Finally Moving House (3)
Chapter 1121: Finally Moving House (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Grandma Zhou blinked. She felt bewildered. She could not figure out what Gu Jinxuan was talking about.
¡°No¡ I¡ I want to tell you that your Oldest Uncle has been imprisoned. Hurry up and find a way to get him released. Your family has such a huge fortune in the capital; surely a small matter like that is no problem? Be quick about it!¡±
Gu Jinxuan said, ¡°Grandma, we would like to help, but we can¡¯t! Noble families have very strict rules, and the family is managed very strictly. My father is still being disciplined! My Third Brother received a beating. Mother gave you such arge sum without permission and then lied to the family ¨C it¡¯s equivalent to stealing. She¡¯s already been locked up. I don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll be released.
¡°Only Little Seven and Little Eight are still going to school. They¡¯re still young, so they weren¡¯t implicated. Grandma, you¡¯ve brought disaster upon our family. We don¡¯t have the ability to help you anymore. Also! Don¡¯t call the Gu house again. I picked up this time, so it doesn¡¯t matter. But if someone else from the Gu family picks up next time, they might decide to ce justice over family. That will only make Oldest Uncle¡¯s troubles worse. All right! I can¡¯t speak to you any longer; I have to go and receive my punishment!¡±
Click!
Gu Jinxuan hung up the telephone. He pursed his lips and looked disdainful.
When he turned around, he realized that several of the Gu family¡¯s servants were staring at him. What a surprise! Fifth Young Master was such a good actor!
Gu Jinxuan: ¡°¡¡±
¡°What are you looking at? What are you looking at? Go about your work!¡±
Everyone shrank back in fright and went to do their work.
On the second floor, Gu Qingyao and Gu Jinhang were smilingly watching Gu Jinxuan¡¯s performance.
¡°I never knew that Fifth Cousin was such a good actor!¡±
Gu Jinhang sipped the hot tea he was holding and smiled. ¡°And I thought I was the most cunning one in this family. I didn¡¯t realize that Little Five is not far behind!¡±
Gu Qingyao chuckled, ¡°This is quite good. Second Cousin, you are a schrly and smiling fox while Fifth Cousin is a bad and cunning fox. I¡¯m growing quite fond of Fifth Cousin now. Hahahaha!¡±
Zhou Ping had been locked up for a few days now. Anyway, she was locked up in the master bedroom and had everything she needed. Someone would bring her food at mealtimes, but she was not allowed to leave.
A weekter, the dust had settled in the Zhou family, and Gu Jinxuan released Zhou Ping.
Zhou Ping had grown very haggard over the week. When she looked at Gu Jinxuan, she was suddenly at a loss for words.
This was the son whom she doted on the most and who was the closest to her!
When he saw his mother¡¯s expression, Gu Jinxuan said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t look at me like that. You¡¯re nicer to your nephews than you are to your own sons. Little Seven and Little Eight have always looked at you like that, but you¡¯ve never noticed.
¡°I love my younger brothers, and I care about the welfare of the Gu family. You only care about your family, but not about the Gu family¡¯s welfare. I care about my family, but not about the Zhou family. I¡¯m truly your son.¡±
¡°You¡¡± Zhou Ping did not know how to reply.
¡°The Zhou family¡¯s situation is settled. Oldest Uncle is in jail, and Zhou Yaozhu has been detained. He won¡¯t be out for at least six months. If you¡¡±
¡°What did you say? You also locked up Yaozhu? You¡ how could you be so cruel? He¡¯s the Zhou family¡¯s oldest grandson. He¡¡±
¡°Why should I care who he is?¡± Gu Jinxuan bellowed in rage.
Zhou Ping jumped with fright.. Gu Jinxuan had frightened her, and she did not dare to speak anymore for now.
Chapter 1122 - Finally Moving House (4)
Chapter 1122: Finally Moving House (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Jinxuanughed coldly. ¡°The Zhou family¡¯s oldest grandson? As if the Zhou family is so grand. If I didn¡¯t know better, I might even think the Zhou family is some noble family! Actually, they¡¯re just peasants. In fact, they are peasants who can¡¯t even support themselves.
¡°I wonder what would have be of them if we had not supported them all these years! The Zhou family¡¯s oldest grandson is nothing!¡±
Zhou Ping had cried so much over the past few days that she had no tears left. But when she heard how much her son despised her family, she could not help but cry again.
Gu Jinxuan did not feel at all guilty when he saw his mother crying. He only felt rather disdainful.
¡°That¡¯s enough, Mother. Are you upset because I despise the Zhou family? Are you feeling aggrieved? Please, we children of the Gu family¡¯s depend on our own hard work to achieve our present status! That bunch from the Zhou family only know how to enjoy life. Why should we respect them?
¡°What kind of standing do you think the Zhou family has in my heart? Why don¡¯t you manage them properly?¡±
Zhou Ping just could not understand his words or what was going on.
Gu Jinxuan could not be bothered to talk to her anymore. He felt that there was a generation gap between him and his mother, and they had nothing inmon.
He felt that his mother¡¯s family was so lousy that she should treasure her opportunity to marry into a family like the Gu family. She would only be able to help her family when she earned her own position. If her family progressed well, it would also increase her status in her inws¡¯ family.
What was she thinking?
Gu Jinxuan shook his head. He did not want to speak to his mother anymore.
That night after dinner, Gu Jinlin told everyone, ¡°The new house is ready. We¡¯re moving over on Sunday.¡±
Zhou Ping had not recovered from the blow of what had happened to her family. This new incident set her off!
¡°No! I won¡¯t go; why should I go? That house has nothing. How can itpare with this ce?¡±
This was a bungalow with a garden. The house was big, and there was a garden in the backyard. They could build a few more rooms themselves. There were also servants, and the neighbors were all important people. What did the other house have?
Gu Jinlin looked at her rather coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve already bought the furniture for the new house. You can just move straight in. I¡¯ve also cleaned the house. The smell will dissipate over the next few days and it would be best to move in now.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t go!¡± Zhou Ping shouted.
Gu Jinlin said, ¡°This is not our home. This is Second Uncle¡¯s home.¡±
¡°This is the Gu home. Why shouldn¡¯t we be allowed to live here?¡±
¡°The real Gu home is at the Qing River Brigade! Why didn¡¯t you want to live in the Gu home then?¡±
Zhou Ping was stunned!
Gu Jinlin said, ¡°It¡¯s been decided. We¡¯re moving on Sunday.¡±
Gu Jinxuan was rather reluctant. He seemed rather conflicted when he asked, ¡°Surely not? Do we really have to move?¡±
It was sofortable here!
He didn¡¯t want to go!
Gu Jinlin looked at him and raised his brows. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡±
Gu Jinxuan said gloomily, ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s sofortable here!¡±
¡°If you want to stay, you can stay by yourself. Imagine someone of your age refusing to leave someone else¡¯s house. If you aren¡¯t embarrassed, at least I am embarrassed!¡± Gu Yundong scolded him.
Gu Jinxuan hung his head. He really did not want to go!
Gu Jinlin said, ¡°If you have the ability, you can earn money and buy a vi! Everyone is busy making money. Be careful, or you¡¯ll be left far behind.¡±
Gu Jinxuan immediately protested. ¡°Impossible! I¡¯m so smart. Who can leave me behind?¡±
Gu Jinlin rolled his eyes.
This incident showed Gu Jinlin that he could no longer be so permissive towards these people.. Now, he put his foot down as the oldest brother and insisted that they leave.
Chapter 1123 - Finally Moving House (6)
Chapter 1123: Finally Moving House (6)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Ultimately, Gu Jinxuan was the younger brother. With his brother reprimanding him, he had no choice but to agree to leave with them. He still had some sense of shame.
When it was time to leave on Sunday, Gu Jinxuan hurried off to look for Gu Qingyao. ¡°I want to look for Younger Cousin. She promised to give me a present when I move. I¡¯m off to ask her for it.¡±
With that, he sped off swiftly.
¡°Hey, hey, hey¡¡± Gu Yundong shouted after him, but he did not stop. ¡°Brat, aren¡¯t you embarrassed to ask Younger Cousin for things?¡±
But Gu Jinxuan had left already, and Gu Jinlin ignored him.
Forget it; they would take things slowly!
Gu Jinlin was satisfied that his younger brother was leaving with them.
Gu Jinxuan ran over to Gu Qingyao to pour out his grievances, and she smiled and said, ¡°Fifth Cousin, don¡¯t worry. I will certainly give you a big present. But you must promise to back me in the future! Don¡¯t forget!¡±
Gu Jinxuan smiled. ¡°Sure, I promise.¡±
¡
Third Uncle¡¯s family left. Little Seven and Little Eight were happy with their new room.
¡°Wow! Third Brother, did you fix this up? The furniture is beautiful!¡±
Gu Jinlin brought the two boys to their room. ¡°This is your room. Do your own unpacking. If you need anything in the future, just let me know and I¡¯ll bring you to buy it. You can choose what you like.¡±
¡°Sure!¡±
Gu Jinlin emerged to see Zhou Ping standing there with an ugly expression.
¡°Can¡¯tpare to Second Uncle¡¯s house, right?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Not only does it notpare to Second Uncle¡¯s house, but it¡¯s also a far cry from the Mo house and the Qiao house. Mo Beihan even has several properties in the capital and a vi on a hilltop in the suburbs. It¡¯s bigger than Second Uncle¡¯s house, and the surroundings are even more beautiful.
¡°The Qiao house is a hugepound, and there are small courtyards within it. Younger Cousin has a courtyard of her own in the Qiao house.¡±
Zhou Ping was desperately envious.
Gu Jinlin smiled. ¡°Are you feeling envious? If you are, don¡¯t spoil your sons until they¡¯re so useless ¨C especially Little Five. If you raise him to be so worthless, you will never live in a house like that in your lifetime.¡±
¡°When have I ever raised Little Five to be worthless?¡±
¡°He¡¯szy and yful and only knows how to ask the family for money. He¡¯s not far from being worthless!¡±
Zhou Ping: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Jinxuan: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Jinlin said to Gu Jinxuan, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to pay me back for the furniture in your room. 2,116 yuan. Not a cent less!¡±
Gu Jinxuan immediately stomped his foot. ¡°What, that¡¯s so expensive!¡±
Gu Jinlin said calmly, ¡°Our mother has spent more than ten thousand yuan on the Zhou family. If you want to me anyone, me your mother!¡±
Gu Jinxuan: ¡°¡¡±
Who had he offended?
Wow!
He must teach those bastards in the Zhou family a lesson.
Gu Jinxuan peered into his bedroom and dragged his luggage over.
Gu Jinlin said calmly, ¡°No need to look. My bedroom is nicer.¡±
Gu Jinxuan: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°Because I¡¯m your older brother, and I paid for the furniture.¡±
Gu Jinxuan: ¡°But I¡¯m younger. Shouldn¡¯t you give in to me?¡±
Gu Jinlin rolled his eyes. ¡°You will never receive that kind of treatment again. I¡¯m the oldest son in the family. In the future, besides our father, I will have the most say in this family.¡±
Gu Jinxuan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why?¡±
¡°Because I¡¯m richer than you!¡±
Gu Jinlin ignored him and left with his luggage.
Gu Jinxuan: ¡°¡¡±
It was true that financesy the foundation for further progress!
Since when had a kind person like his Third Brother turned bad?
Chapter 1124 - Finally Moving House (6)
Chapter 1124: Finally Moving House (6)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Their standards of living plummeted after they moved house. Because of the recent incident, Gu Yundong did not give Zhou Ping any money. Anyway, she had food and clothing at home, and she did not need to spend any money.
Little Seven and Little Eight were in their junior year and had many lessons. They usually ate in the school canteen.
Gu Jinlin just had to take care of himself. He asionally bought some supplements to build up his younger brothers¡¯ health, but besides that, he did not give her a single cent.
Gu Jinxuan was all right. He had some money. It was now much easier to eat outside. As long as he had money, he would not starve to death.
But he could not carry on like that.
He did not need to spend much when he was living with Second Uncle¡¯s family. He was free to spend all his money on food and fun. But now?
He could only use it to fill his stomach. The contrast was too great.
Zhou Ping had no money. If she did not cook, she would go hungry. She was also worried about her family. Her days passed in misery.
Gu Yundong and Gu Jinlin would asionally buy some ingredients, but it was only enough for them to eat. Zhou Ping felt stifled.
Gu Jinxuan drooped. He went to the Gu house to look for Gu Qingyao.
He slumped on the table lifelessly. ¡°Younger Cousin, I¡¯ve been suffering so muchtely!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and said calmly, ¡°Surely not? Your current life is certainly morefortable than when you were living by yourself a few years ago?¡±
Gu Jinxuan: ¡°¡¡±
What was the situation like a few years ago?
Could itpare to the present?
Gu Jinxuan said bitterly, ¡°That¡¯s different!¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Your life now cannotpare to Second Uncle¡¯s family, but it is certainly morefortable than what you had previously.¡±
Gu Jinxuan kept quiet and looked at her pitifully.
At that moment, Oldest Cousin-in-Law, Li Qingdan supported Ji Mingyue as they entered from the backyard. She smiled when she saw Gu Qingyao. ¡°Yao Yao, are you awake?¡±
Now that Gu Qingyao was pregnant, she slept a lot, and she had just woken up from her afternoon nap.
Gu Jinxuan hurriedly greeted his cousin-inw.
Li Qingdan smiled and acknowledged him.
Ji Mingyue smiled. ¡°Yao Yao, Cousin-inw has recently made a lot of money in business! I feel tempted too. If not for the little one in my tummy, I would want to make money as well.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. There are plenty of opportunities to make money! Now that you have the time, you should study more. It¡¯s not toote to earn money after the child is born.¡±
Li Qingdan said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I was so busy with the children in the past. Now that they¡¯re a little older, I have some free time.¡±
The two of them sat down, and Gu Jinxuan asked curiously, ¡°Cousin-inw, what kind of business are you in?¡±
Recently, he was very interested in money.
Li Qingdan said, ¡°Nothing much, just the clothing line. I find some housewives that have nothing to do and who sew well and ask them to make clothes. When they¡¯ve made the clothes, I sell them and pay thedies.¡±
Gu Jinxuan was taken aback. ¡°Do you make a lot of money?¡±
Li Qingdan smiled and her eyes looked deeply amused. She had clearly made quite arge sum.
¡°Not a huge fortune, but much more than when I had a job in the past. Our family has many children, and although the sry is enough to raise them, we don¡¯t dare to incur much expense. We have to scrimp and save every month to make ends meet. I want the children to have a better life.¡±
¡°Then¡ how much do you earn every month?¡±
¡°About ten thousand yuan!¡±
¡°What! Ten thousand?¡±
Gu Jinxuan was shocked!
In these times, people who had 10,000 yuan were already considered to be very rich.. Many people who held a job had a sry of only a few dozen yuan. But Cousin-inw was making 10,000 yuan a month?
Chapter 1125 - Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (1)
Chapter 1125: Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Could you earn so much money doing business?
¡°Cousin-inw, you¡¯re not bluffing me? Can you really earn that much?¡±
¡°No, I really do earn that much. I didn¡¯t believe it myself at first. I only believed it after I began my own business.¡±
The gap between her family and the Gu family was just too wide. They did not have much savings. After they returned, they did not get any special jobs. Basically, they just had enough for themselves.
Among the Li family, she was considered to have done the best when she married into the Gu family.
Oldest Uncle¡¯s family was doing fairly well. Her father and mother-inw had their own jobs. Her father-inw¡¯s job was especially good. Later on, he also helped her to find a simple job.
But she had many children. Her first child was a boy, then she had a pair of twins. With three children and her husband¡¯s two younger brothers, the family could not live thatfortably.
Certainly, they could notpare to Second Uncle¡¯s family.
They were the family of the oldest son, but they had so many children, and they also had to give some to the old folks. They could not go on like that, and after much consideration, she decided to resign from her job and try to start a business.
Otherwise, as time went by, they would fall further and further behind the rest of the family.
Besides, she was worried that if she could not meet her own needs, she would not be able to take care of her family either.
But to her surprise, within a year of resigning, her little business had taken off. She made more and more money. Now, she earned more than everyone¡¯s sry put together.
Usually, her husband would give her suggestions after work. Now her business had grown, and Li Qingdan was very happy.
Gu Jinxuan was rather incredulous.
¡°When I was working in the south, I heard that people in business were earning a lot of money, but I have never witnessed it myself and was not sure they were telling the truth. But many people in the south are indeed very rich. Some families even have several cars.¡±
¡°What you¡¯ve told me makes me feel that you can really make a lot of money in business!¡±
Gu Fangting happened to be visiting. When she heard his voice, sheughed. ¡°Of course you can, otherwise why would we be working ourselves to the bone every day?¡±
Gu Jinxuan¡¯s brows rose when he saw Gu Fangting. He said interestedly, ¡°Come here,e here. Tell me, do you also earn a lot of money? I heard you and Jiang Xun have opened a restaurant. Is your business booming?¡±
Gu Fangting sat down and smiled! ¡°My business? It¡¯s doing all right. Of course it cannotpare to Older Cousin and the others, but I have a small fortune.¡±
Li Qingdan took 5,000 yuan from her bag and handed it to Gu Fangting. ¡°Here, this is your share for the past two months.¡±
Gu Fangting smilingly took it. ¡°Hehe, Cousin-inw, you must work hard! Work hard and expand. I have lots of other designs for you.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m already in the midst of nning to expand. I guarantee you will get a bigger share in the future.¡±
¡°Haha! Here¡¯s to a happy partnership!¡±
Gu Jinxuan¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of the 5,000 yuan. ¡°This¡ five thousand yuan? For Ting Ting?¡±
Gu Fangting smilingly put the money in her own bag. ¡°That¡¯s right, this is mine! I drew some designs for Cousin-inw, and she made them into clothes. When she sells them, she gives me a share.
¡°All the skills I learnt from those old folks when I was young have not gone to waste! I remember how hard I worked then. Now I¡¯m reaping the benefits.¡±
She had been influenced by Gu Qingyao since she was young, and besides, all those old folks living in the cowshed were extremely talented!
Chapter 1126 - Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (2)
Chapter 1126: Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Like her older cousin, she learned to draw and embroider when she was young. She knew a lot about color schemes and aesthetics. Today, it had be very profitable.
¡°Oh, that¡¯s right!¡± Gu Fangting looked at everyone. ¡°The renovations for my mother¡¯s new house are done. Come over when you have time! The new house is very pretty. My mother and I worked very hard to get the renovations done. Doe to my house when you¡¯re free.¡±
Only then did Gu Jinxuan remember that he had not really seen his Youngest Aunt and Gu Fangting at Second Uncle¡¯s house during the month that he was staying with them. He assumed they were staying in the school hostel because they were still studying!
Now¡ they had a house?
¡°You¡¯ve bought a house?¡±
Gu Fangting said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s not far from the school. It¡¯s a two-storey house at the foot of the hill. It¡¯s three hundred square meters. We¡¯ve done it up beautifully.¡±
¡°Three hundred square meters!!!¡±
Gu Jinxuan could not maintain hisposure any longer. ¡°You¡ Three hundred square meters just for the two of you?¡±
Their entire family only had 180 square meters!
Gu Fangting nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! My mother stays on the ground floor while I stay on the second floor. My mother has a bedroom, a dressing room, a study and so on. I also have a bedroom, study, dressing room, and a drawing room. If the space is too small, it won¡¯t be sufficient to meet our needs!¡±
Gu Jinxuan: ¡°¡¡±
He felt as though his heart was about to explode!
¡°How did all of you be so rich? Did Grandma give you money?¡±
¡°Of course not!¡± Gu Fangting said, ¡°My mother and I were homeless in our earlier years. We¡¯ve been staying with Second Uncle¡¯s family for so long; how could we ask Grandma for money? We worked very hard to buy a small house outside. Now that we have the money, we¡¯ve bought arge one. We¡¯ve been renovating for several months and now it is finally ready.¡±
Gu Fangting nced at Li Qingdan. ¡°Oh! Although I¡¯m the one working with Cousin-inw, actually, my mother can do these things too! My mother used to know all those olddies back in our hometown. Some of them even introduced my mother to some tailoring experts! The clothes they make are beautiful.
¡°I¡¯m in charge of designing and my mother is the manager. We mostly do bespoke tailoring for rich people. My mother and I are still studying, so we don¡¯t have much time for business. This gives us more flexibility.¡±
Gu Jinxuan: ¡°¡¡±
He felt as if his world was copsing.
Gu Qingyao had been sitting there all along, without saying anything. She was observing Gu Jinxuan¡¯s reaction.
She was quite pleased with Fifth Cousin¡¯s reaction. She had been worried that he had turned into a worthless yboy, but now it looked as if the Gu genes had dominated. Fifth Cousin had not yetpletely transformed into a hateful person.
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Fifth Cousin, are you very surprised? Actually, once you start a business, it really brings in a lot of money. Now there are many opportunities on the market. There are shortages in everything. Let me tell you! Chen Feng and Chen Qingqing, who are from our hometown, are also here in the capital. They have a small roadside stall selling dumplings, wontons and noodles, and they also make a few thousand yuan a month! Within half a year, they made enough money to go to school.¡±
When Gu Jinxuan heard all this, he suddenly felt that he should also do something. These people were just too rich. He was used to having fun and only taking care of himself. His parents had never pressured him much.
Aftering to the capital, his mother had continually told him that his family was rich, and he could have whatever he wanted.. But the truth was that it was not so easy to get money from his grandparents.
Chapter 1127 - Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (3)
Chapter 1127: Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Although he had obtained a tiny amount, he realized that the money he had obtained was nothingpared to his cousins¡¯ expenditure.
He suddenly remembered Third Brother¡¯s words. If he continued toze around, his cousins would really leave him in the dust.
Gu Qingyao saw that his expression had changed, and she said, ¡°Fifth Cousin, what¡¯s the matter? What are you thinking about?¡±
Gu Jinxuan frowned. ¡°I¡¯m thinking that all of you are so rich. I must also do something, or I¡¯ll be the only one that¡¯s poor. I have to think of something.¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows and smiled. ¡°Why? You aren¡¯t going to ask our grandparents for money anymore?¡±
Gu Jinxuan blushed. ¡°The little bit that I can get from them is entirely inadequate.¡±
Gu Fangting immediatelyughed. ¡°Hahaha, Fifth Cousin, you¡¯ve discovered that too! Hehe, to be honest, besides the adults who have jobs, the rest of the children in the family are richer than our grandparents.¡±
Gu Jinxuan: ¡°¡¡±
How crushing!
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°Actually, Ting Ting is entirely right. Our Uncles and Aunts all have their own jobs. They¡¯re progressing in a different area, so we cannotpare ourselves to them. But among the grandchildren, every one of us is richer than our grandparents.
¡°Our grandparents¡¯ money is just what they managed to retain from their previous fortune. Some of it is the government¡¯spensation money, but it¡¯s just a small sum.
¡°They don¡¯t have any ie. Every cent they spend is one cent less. If they want more money, they have to go and exchange the few antiques they have for cash. How much can those be worth?
¡°All of us can make more money with just a small business.¡±
Gu Jinxuan finally understood.
At first, he had notprehended the family situation and did not know how capable his cousins were. When he first came to the capital and saw the luxury that Second Uncle¡¯s family lived in, he had been enchanted.
He thought that the family was very rich!
He thought that everyone was living so well by depending on the family!
He suddenly remembered his mother¡¯s words. He immediately felt that they wereughable.
The children in the family disdained to ask their grandparents for money, but his mother kept telling him to ask his grandparents for more spending money. She said it was a waste not to spend their money. If he did not spend their money, other people would and he would lose out!
Gu Jinxuan looked at these people around him and thought about their families, then thought about his family. The gap between his family and the rest of the family struck him once again.
He felt that they could not go on like that!
¡°I have to find something to do too. Although I¡¯ve transferred my university position to the capital, the workload is not heavy. I have plenty of time. I must carefully consider what to go into.¡±
Gu Jinxuan bowed his head in thought.
Gu Qingyao chuckled, ¡°Fifth Cousin, if you can think like that, then I won¡¯t worry about you anymore. That¡¯s right; I said I would give you a big present. Now I¡¯ll tell you what it is. When you¡¯ve figured out what to do, you can tell me, and I¡¯ll give you advice. Besides that, I will provide you with your startup capital.¡±
Gu Jinxuan was shocked. ¡°Really? No¡ you¡¯re my younger cousin. How could I take your money?¡±
He should be able to get some money from his family. But his Younger Cousin¡¯s money!
He felt embarrassed.
Gu Qingyaoughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s different. This is among us children. It¡¯s not considered to be family support.. If you can seed, it will be our achievement. Don¡¯t you want to achieve something quietly and surprise the rest of the family?¡±
Chapter 1128 - Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (4)
Chapter 1128: Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Jinxuan raised his brows. That was eptable!
He grinned. ¡°Hehe, Younger Cousin, if you say so! All right then, I¡¯ll treat it as a loan. When I¡¯ve made some money, I¡¯ll return it to you!¡±
¡°All right!¡±¡®
Gu Qingyao was ted that Gu Jinxuan had finally decided to get down to work. At least this older cousin had not turned out to be worthless.
She stayed at the Gu house for a few days, had fun with everyone, then went back to the Mo house.
Theboratory had beenpleted long ago. Her Senior was just so useful. It was running smoothly now, and since she was pregnant, Gu Qingyao did not go there often.
As her pregnancy progressed, she felt lethargic all the time. Mo Beihan frowned to see her like that.
¡°Are you feeling very ufortable? Your energy levels have been very lowtely.¡±
Gu Qingyao sighed. ¡°I think I¡¯m all right! I can eat and sleep, so there¡¯s nothing really wrong with me. I just tire easily.¡±
¡°If you¡¯re tired, you should rest. Don¡¯t bother with anything else.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at him glumly. ¡°But it¡¯s boring to just eat and sleep every day! No wonder Mingyue asks me to go over every few days. She can¡¯t stand it either. It¡¯s just too boring.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked around. There was no one in the living room. The sun was shining in the balcony, but she was the only one there.
¡°Where¡¯s little Mu Mu? That brat doesn¡¯t chat with me any longer. Now that he¡¯s grown up, he¡¯s always out.¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. In the past, Mu Mu treated Gu Qingyao as his mother. He waspletelypliant and followed her everywhere.
But Gu Qingyao had not spent much time with him before she went overseas. She only came back many yearster, when Mu Mu had already grown into a youth.
At first, Mu Mu would still keep herpany and y or chat with her. But now he often went out, and they seldom saw him.
¡°Oh, him! He¡¯s gone to help Yuan Yuan revise!¡±
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes. ¡°Brat. Now that he has a wife, he has forgotten his mother!¡±
¡°He isn¡¯t married yet!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
When she thought of Mu Mu and Zhong Bingyuan, Gu Qingyao leaned against Mo Beihan. ¡°Do you think Mu Mu really has fallen for Yuan Yuan? The child is so young, surely he hasn¡¯t matured so early?¡±
She could see that Mu Mu had been acting oddly. That brat did not treat Zhong Bingyuan like an ordinary friend at all.
Mo Beihan smiled but was not too concerned.
¡°Who cares! He¡¯s at the age when he¡¯s first beginning to take interest in girls. Who knows if he has matured? Besides, the two children have good characters. In this era, they probably won¡¯t go overboard. Just let them spend time with each other. What¡¯s wrong with being childhood sweethearts?
¡°If they still like each other when they grow up, they can marry and have children. It¡¯s a good thing!¡±
Gu Qingyao suddenly looked at him. ¡°In the past¡ did you also think of me like that?¡±
Mo Beihan paused and looked at the girl in his arms. ¡°No!¡±
¡°What was it then?¡±
¡°In the past, I clearly pampered you as my little wife.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
***
After being inspired at the Gu house, Gu Jinxuan had been thinking about how to earn money.
He had been used to doing whatever he liked since he was young. He had so many older cousins to bear any responsibilities that he did not have to care about anything.
He was used to living by himself. In the past, he had really been very carefree. After all, everyone¡¯s living conditions were poor at that time. Very few people had no burdens like him.
But not long after that¡
The people around him suddenly made their fortunes, and they were all doing better than him.. He could not ept the disparity between them.
Chapter 1129 - Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (5)
Chapter 1129: Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (5)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Society had changed. In the past, everyone¡¯s money mostly came from their sries. Only people with jobs were respected.
But things seemed different now.
More and more people were making their fortunes in business. Also, more things could be obtained without coupons. All that was needed was money.
After staying in the capital for so long, he realized that if he wanted a carefree life like he had in the past, he would not be able to maintain his lifestyle even if he had the most respectable job and worked hard at it.
He needed a lot of money, enough money!
What should he do?
He went home for dinner. Zhou Ping had made a very simple meal.
Two dishes of salted vegetables and a dish of cabbage braised with tofu.
Gu Jinxuan¡¯s mouth twitched when he saw his dinner. ¡°Surely not? Are we having this for dinner?¡±
Although many people still had hard lives, very few families like his ate like that.
He thought about Second Uncle¡¯s family. Every meal was nutritious, with a mix of meat and vegetables.
Especially with two pregnant women like Gu Qingyao and Ji Mingyue staying there, there had been many nourishing dishes.
Often, there was supper and dessert.
Gu Qingyao and Ji Mingyue were bored and liked to snack. So the food in the Gu house had been excellent.
Zhou Ping said angrily, ¡°Be d you have anything to eat. Do you think this is the Gu house? Our family is so poor. Do you want it or not?¡±
Gu Jinxuan was already in a bad mood, but his mood worsened when Zhou Ping say that, and he red up.
He snapped back.
¡°I doubt it! Our family can support the entire Zhou family. How can we be poor?¡±
¡°You¡¡±
Zhou Ping had been very miserabletely. She had no money, and her family was still like that. They called her almost every day, saying that her older brother and oldest nephew had been locked up. The Zhou family had been utterly humiliated, and everyone was mocking them.
She was infuriated.
She could not ept that something so humiliating had happened to her family.
The problem was that all this was caused by her husband and children. This made Zhou Ping even more hostile towards this family.
She had ved for this family for so many years, and given birth to four sons. She had worked so hard to bring them up, but in the end, none of them considered her feelings. She felt that she had given birth to so many sons in vain.
¡°Gu Jinxuan, don¡¯t go overboard. I¡¯m your mother. How can you speak to me like that?¡±
Gu Jinxuan really did not have a very good temper.
He had been a tyrant since he was young. With his older brother holding the fort, it had not been necessary for him to mature. He had never been a good-tempered person.
His mother had made so many errors but still did not restrain herself. Her attitude had not changed either.
Gu Jinxuan said angrily, ¡°If you weren¡¯t my mother, you wouldn¡¯t even have a chance of remaining in this family. Mother, don¡¯t go overboard. It¡¯s true that we¡¯re your sons, but we are not your punching bags. The ipetence of the Zhou family is not our fault.¡±
¡°You¡¡±
Zhou Ping was fuming. She was utterly disappointed that her favorite son could say something so heartless.
In the past, she felt that her oldest son was too soft, and only knew how to dote on his own brothers and cousins, but not on his Zhou family cousins. He was much nicer to that bitch, Gu Qingyao, than he was to the cousins on her side of the family.
Her oldest son disobeyed her.
The two younger ones also adored their older cousin, and their rtionship was beyond that of mere cousins.. This made Zhou Ping so angry that she had pinned all her hope on Gu Jinxuan.
Chapter 1130 - Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (6)
Chapter 1130: Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (6)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
She thought that in this family, Gu Jinxuan would love her and understand her the most and would be on her side.
She had not expected that Gu Jinxuan would be the first to rebel against her, and in the most vicious manner.
¡°Gu Jinxuan, I¡¯ve raised you for so many years, but you treat me like that? Those are your uncles and cousins. How can you be so vicious? Who did you learn it from?
¡°Now your grandmother spends the whole day at home, crying. The Zhou family has been utterly humiliated. Are you satisfied?¡±
When Gu Jinxuan saw his mother looking as if she wanted to y him alive, he grew even angrier.
¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m satisfied now. No, I¡¯m not satisfied, because you still haven¡¯t learnt restraint. It looks like I haven¡¯t punished the Zhou family enough. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be so bold!¡±
¡°You¡¡±
Zhou Ping felt as if her brain was exploding. Was this really her son?
This¡ how had he be so vicious?
So inhuman?
How could he say such things? Did he even respect her as his mother?
Zhou Ping quivered with rage. ¡°You¡ you¡ you, get lost, get lost!¡±
Zhou Ping was so angry that her veins popped up and her expression was savage.
She had been nursing her grievances all this while. She could not ept the terrible things that had befallen her family. Besides, she had been humiliated.
Gu Jinxuanughed coldly. ¡°This is the Gu family, and I¡¯m a son of the Gu family. I won¡¯t leave.¡±
Zhou Ping: ¡°¡¡±
These words were also very hurtful.
¡°All right, both of you stop it and eat!¡±
Gu Yundong¡¯s expression was very ugly. He did not want to see his family quarreling like that either.
When he thought about how his oldest brother and second brother¡¯s families got along harmoniously, Gu Yundong felt very irritated.
Gu Jinxuan said icily, ¡°I don¡¯t want to quarrel, but Mother has not yet learnt restraint. Isn¡¯t what happened to your uncle and cousin warning enough?
¡°Mother, I advise you to meddle less in your family¡¯s affairs. Otherwise, Father and I won¡¯t indulge you, and neither will the Gu family!
Zhou Ping was livid. She looked at Gu Jinxuan spitefully.
Gu Jinxuan felt an inward chill when he saw her expression.
He had never thought the day woulde when his doting mother would look at him like that because of that bunch from the Zhou family.
She just could not think straight.
Gu Jinxuan ignored Zhou Ping and picked up his chopsticks to eat. As he ate, he said to Gu Yundong, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve recently seen how Yao Yao and Oldest-Cousin-inw and the others live. I would also like to go into business.
¡°Cousin-inw and Ting Ting all have their own businesses, and they¡¯ve made a lot of money! Youngest Aunt has bought a huge house, bigger than ours. It has two storeys and is three hundred square meters! ¡±
Gu Yundong paused. ¡°Really?¡±
¡°Really. I was at Second Uncle¡¯s house today, and Ting Ting told me. She said that we can go and visit her when we¡¯re free and familiarize ourselves with the route there! She said that they bought it several months ago and they¡¯ve been busy with the renovations.¡±
Gu Yundong was shocked and was about to say something when Zhou Ping exploded.
¡°What? Gu Yunshuang has bought a house? Three hundred square meters? Why should she? Why should she? Gu Yunshuang can buy such a big house, but I can¡¯t even send a bit of money to my family for my mother to see a doctor. How could you treat my family that way?¡±
¡°Our family has a share in the Gu family fortune. How can your grandparents give Youngest Aunt money to buy a house? How much did it cost to renovate such arge house for a few months?¡±
Zhou Ping had red up so quickly that Gu Yundong and the rest got a fright.. Their mood soured when they saw her savage expression.
Chapter 1131 - Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (7)
Chapter 1131: Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (7)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Jinxuanughed coldly. ¡°Why should she? Because Youngest Aunt and Ting Ting earned the money themselves. They can buy whatever they like with their own money. The money wasn¡¯t from Grandfather or Grandma.
¡°You can also give money to your mother if you have the ability to do so. We¡¯ve never prevented you from being filial to your family. We simply do not permit you to care for them at the expense of your own family.¡±
Zhou Ping could not bear to listen to this any longer. She did not believe that a divorced woman like Gu Yunshuang could do much.
She did not work much. She depended on the Gu family for her living expenses and to attend university. She could not possibly have the money to buy the house if the Gu family had not given it to her.
¡°Nonsense! I know what your youngest aunt is like! She¡¯s just a divorced woman from the countryside. Why should she have so much money to buy a house? I¡¯ve already said that your grandparents are rich, why won¡¯t you believe me? Surely you have to believe me now?
¡°Why should those people in the Gu family have such a good life? Don¡¯t they owe it to your grandparents? Only our family is so foolish as to live apart from the rest. I¡¯ve always been telling you to ask them to hurry up and move to the capital. Your grandparents got a huge sum of money when the countrypensated them for the property and goods that they lost! They wouldn¡¯t be leading such a good life if the Old Master and Old Madam were not providing them with money!¡±
Zhou Ping immediately threw a tantrum!
¡°My God! I can¡¯t live like this any longer. We have a share in the Gu family¡¯s fortune, but our family is starving to death while others use the money to buy houses and cars! My brother has been forced to go to jail. Heaven is so unfair, wu wu wu wu¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Gu Yundong could not stand watching Zhou Ping throwing a tantrum. All the children were home today. It did not matter if Gu Jinlin and Gu Jinxuan witnessed this because they were adults. But Little Seven and Little Eight were here!
They were not yet adults. What would they think if they saw their own mother behaving like that?
¡°Have you evercked for food or clothing in this family? Stop coveting the little money Old Master and Old Madam have. They don¡¯t have much ie, and their money is for their old age. Why should you covet it?¡±
¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I covet it? Zhou Ping bellowed. ¡°We have a share in the Gu family fortune. Why should my brother and nephew have to go to jail just because I spend some money, while others take the money to buy houses and enjoy life? Look at how they live and look at how we live?
¡°We have four children. I bore your family four sons! Why should they be so biased?¡±
Gu Jinlin sat and watched Zhou Ping. He said calmly, ¡°That money represents my grandparents¡¯ life savings. They have suffered so much to get that little bit of money. It¡¯s only right that they keep it for their old age.
¡°We¡¯re adults now and should depend on ourselves. Coveting the little bit of money that belongs to the old folks is not right.
¡°Besides, don¡¯t change the subject. How do you know that Youngest Aunt took money from our grandparents to buy the house? I heard from Yao Yao that Ting Ting has been running a business. She and Jiang Xun attend school and run a business at the same time. They¡¯ve earned a lot of money!¡±
¡°Nonsense!¡± In Zhou Ping¡¯s world, women were practically useless. A woman who did not work could not earn money.
Her worldview was very narrow, and she was very ignorant. She had lived within her own little circle all these years.. She did not know that the world had changed.
Chapter 1132 - Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (8)
Chapter 1132: Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (8)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In this era, society was progressing very fast. Over the next ten years, many people would be left behind because they could not keep up with the change in thinking and ideology.
Besides, society had only grown more open recently.
At this time, those who were truly at the forefront were a group of people who had excellent foresight and were progressive thinkers. This was also the first group of people who would grow rich from business.
The children from the Gu family were close to Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan. The older cousins were practically guided continually by Gu Qingyao.
Later on, when Gu Qingyao went overseas, Gu Jinfeng followed and personally witnessed the prosperity of other countries. They had influenced each other, and they had all quicklye to realize the truth.
But Zhou Ping was not simrly equipped.
Zhou Ping did not believe Gu Jinlin at all.
¡°How could your youngest aunt have the ability to earn so much money? The Gu family even supports her and her daughter. She¡¯s been divorced for so many years but doesn¡¯t find a way to remarry. Instead, she returns to her family and bes a burden to them. She¡¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Yundong banged the table.
His younger sister had suffered terribly with her inws. After she returned home, she had remained in their hometown to take care of the two old folks. It was true that the Gu family had taken her in, but they were her family anyway. There was now against divorced women returning home.
In the earlier years, Gu Yunshuang had worked in the fields when she was living in their old home. When they moved to the capital, she lived with Second Uncle. She really did not have much to do with them. If Second Uncle and the two old folks did not despise her, then Third Uncle¡¯s family was in no position to judge.
¡°Why should I shut up? Have I said anything wrong? She was married for so many years, but she actually came back. Isn¡¯t that embarrassing? A married woman is like water that has been thrown out. She¡¯s already married; she shouldn¡¯t have any connections with her family!¡±
Gu Jinxuan: ¡°You¡¯re also a married daughter. Why should you support your family?¡±
¡°I¡¡± Zhou Ping choked on her words.
¡°I¡ I¡¯m different. I¡¯m not a burden to my family!¡±
¡°So you became a burden to your inws?¡±
¡°You¡¡± Zhou Ping could not win an argument with Gu Jinxuan. She was shaking with rage.
Gu Jinxuanughed coldly. ¡°I think that the Gu family hasn¡¯t taught you a harsh enough lesson, which is why you are still so bold!¡±
Zhou Ping¡¯s eyes reddened with rage. ¡°I¡¯m bold? How am I bold? Just because I¡¯m filial and gave my family a little money, you sent my older brother and nephew to jail. Now you¡¯re reprimanding me?¡±
¡°The Gu family is clearly very rich and we have a share in the Gu family fortune. Why should they have so many servants and spend so much money when we have nothing? Why?¡±
Her time in the capital had caused Zhou Ping to crack mentally.
She had once been very d and felt very superior to marry Gu Yundong and live in the city.
Before they had moved to the capital, others had envied her and her neighbors more or less had the same lifestyle. No, in fact, their lifestyle was inferior to hers!
The Gu family often sent them a little money. After all, the two older boys were not yet married, and the two younger boys were at their critical schooling years. At that time, she felt that she had a very, very good life.
But to her surprise, when she first moved to the capital and saw the luxury that the Gu family lived in, she realized that her life in the past was nothing.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s wedding had been so grand!
Chapter 1133 - Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (9)
Chapter 1133: Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (9)
Her dowry included so much jewelry and many houses and cars. She had been shocked. If she had not seen it for herself, she would not have believed that any girl¡¯s family would give her such arge dowry when she got married.
Gu Qingyao had such a huge dowry that her wedding had been very grand.
Her own niece¡¯s wedding paled inparison.
Later on, they traveled to the capital again for Gu Jinhang¡¯s wedding and had seen the wealth of the Gu family. She did not want to go back to her hovel again.
She was always thinking of ways to move to the capital, but her husband refused. She had even thought of bringing her two younger boys to the capital to study while her husband and son remained in the provincial capital to work!
Then she could live in the Gu family bungalow and bring all her unmarried nieces over. She would find them husbands in the capital. That would be grand.
To her surprise, she had not managed to do much before she had been chased out.
Gu Yundong looked at Zhou Ping, who seemed rather crazed. He did not know what to say. He just looked at her silently.
Gu Jinxuan grew impatient with rage. He looked at Zhou Ping evilly. ¡°Just because their surname is Gu!¡±
Zhou Ping¡¯s heart grew cold!
Gu Jinxuanughed coldly. ¡°This is the glory of our Gu family. This is the money that our Gu children and grandchildren have made. This is the family fortune that our Gu family¡¯s ancestors have left. Of course the Gu family members have a right to enjoy it!¡±
Gu Jinxuan was too angry to eat. He mmed his chopsticks down on the table, then stood up with a crash.
He slowly leaned towards Zhou Ping.
¡°Mother, this is thest time I am warning you. See the situation for what it is. You are not in charge of the Gu family. If we do not permit you to do something, you had better not do it, or you won¡¯t be the only one who has to bear the consequences. The entire Zhou family may not be able to bear the consequences!
¡°If you refuse toe to your senses, don¡¯t me the Gu family if they drive you out. The Gu family doesn¡¯t need a daughter-inw like you. You might bring disaster on their children and grandchildren. Hmph!¡±
Gu Jinxuan turned and kicked his chair. It fell over with a crash.
He rushed out angrily and went to his own room.
Bang, the door mmed.
Little Seven and Little Eight did not dare to say a word. They were shaking with fright.
They had been naughty and mischievous in the past, but now, they huddled together and watched, wide-eyed. They did not even dare to breathe loudly.
This was the first time they realized how frightening Fifth Brother was when he lost his temper!
This was the first time Zhou Ping had seen her son acting like that. Her own son had said such heartless things!
She was shocked. She went limp and copsed into her chair. A chill spread through her bones!
She suddenly realized that no one in the house was on her side. They all treated her as an outsider!
Gu Jinxuan was not in the mood to eat. He went out.
He hated to see his mother act the way she did just now.
Greedy, stupid, and utterly ugly!
Gu Jinxuan was very proud. His living circumstances had always been superior.
Although he had been affected by the Gu family background and that made him less respectable, the truth was that the Gu family¡¯s children and grandchildren, especially the grandchildren, had not suffered much.
They had only experienced a little superficial suppression. But actually, all of them had lives that were much better than average.
Their fathers had been raised in the superior environment of the Gu family, and they were all especially capable. Later on, they had gotten good jobs. With their fathers to help them, the grandchildren had been even morefortable..
Chapter 1134 - Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (10)
Chapter 1134: Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (10)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Jinxuan was the Fifth Cousin. He had many older cousins, and they were all so outstanding. His life was the easiest.
He had people to help him, and he had no responsibilities.
He had lived apart from the family for so many years and had spent his entire sry on himself. His family even sent him a little money asionally. It was a wonderful life.
Of the many people he knew, few led better lives than him.
Many people had to support their entire family on their single sry!
For many years, he had led a carefree life and always felt superior to others. Now that he was in the capital and had gotten to know his cousins, his sense of superiority had vanished.
But it was all right. They were all family, and no oneughed at him. Everyone helped and supported each other.
When Gu Jinxuan thought about the environment his Second Uncle¡¯s family lived in andpared it to his own family, he felt very irritated.
Not just the gap in their finances, but most crucially, his mother.
She really disappointed him!
Someone as proud as Gu Jinxuan could not ept having such a greedy and stupid mother.
The Gu family cousins were all thinking of how to earn money. He thought about what he had witnessed the day before and about what Gu Qingyao had said to him ¨C that his grandparents were the poorest among them.
But to his mother, his grandparents were the richest in the family. Everyone was living in luxury because they relied on their grandparents¡¯ money. She was always thinking about his grandparents¡¯ fortune and hoping they would split up and divide up the fortune.
But the truth was that the members of that side of the Gu family thought that the sum was entirely insignificant. It was just pocket change¡
The difference!
Gu Jinxuan could not ept it.
Gu Jinxuan sat up in bed and thought for an entire night. A steely resolve slowly emerged in his eyes.
He must do something!
After the huge quarrel, the atmosphere in Third Uncle¡¯s family grew even more repressive.
Gu Jinxuan grew rather morose and quiet. During this period, he practically ignored Zhou Pingpletely. Besidespleting his school work, he was out the rest of the time and only came home veryte. No one knew what he was up to.
When he was home, he mostly spent his time in his own room.
Meanwhile, Zhou Ping increasingly felt like a stranger in her own home. Little Seven and Little Eight were busy with their schoolwork, and Gu Yundong¡¯s job grew busier.
At the end of the year, even Gu Jinlin was busy with exams. They had just transferred over this year and he had to maintain his grades.
They were so busy they had no time to take care of the family. The two children needed to have their meals and to attend school, and Zhou Ping had to cook for them and take care of them.
If they did not give Zhou Ping money, she would not be able to buy food to cook.
Gu Yundong gave her money, but Gu Jinxuan immediately said, ¡°No need to give her so much. I¡¯ll look after Little Seven and Little Eight. Just give her enough to live on. If you give her more, it won¡¯t reach Little Seven and Little Eight¡¯s stomachs anyway.¡±
Gu Yundong frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very busy with schoolworktely? Do you still have time to take care of Little Seven and Little Eight?¡±
Gu Jinxuan said, ¡°My schoolwork is fine. Little Seven and Little Eight have lunch in school. I¡¯lle home as early as possible in the future and buy food for my mother to cook.¡±
Gu Yundong did not say anything. He felt that something was amiss with this son recently.
Gu Jinxuan said, ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. In any case, don¡¯t give her much money. In the future, the three of us can just buy most of what we need so she doesn¡¯t need to spend much money.¡±
Gu Yundong thought about it for a while but did not object.
Zhou Ping turned purple with rage, and her eyes filled with hatred.
Chapter 1135 - Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (11)
Chapter 1135: Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (11)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
They lived like that until the end of the year.
As the year drew to a close, everyone busied themselves with getting ready for the new year. People were usually busy all year and only rxed for a few days at the end of the year.
So things were very lively just now.
New Year¡¯s Day in the ¡¯80s was very lively!
The Gu family was also preparing for the new year.
Next year, there would be two babies in the family, and the entire family was delighted. As a result, they bought many things to celebrate the new year.
Not just food and toys, but also new clothes for everyone.
The servants in the family all received new clothes to be worn on New Year¡¯s Day.
The entire Gu house was filled with festive joy.
The only one who did not participate in the festivities was Zhou Ping.
At the moment, she had almost no money. She had scrimped and pinched and saved about 10 yuan or so. When her mother asked for money, she hurriedly sent it back to the Zhou family.
But what could this 10 yuan do for the Zhou family?
Nothing!
Grandma Zhou had been very anxioustely. She called Zhou Ping almost every day. There was usually no one in Third Uncle¡¯s house during the day. They were either at work or at school, so Zhou Ping was alone at home. This made it especially convenient for her to talk on the phone.
¡°What on earth is the matter with you? The new year is almost here, and we need to buy things to prepare for it. Your nephews and nieces all need new clothes. Also, your older brother is still in prison? Hurry up and get him released. Do you expect him to spend the new year in prison?¡±
Grandma Zhou sounded especially impatient over the phone. The Zhou family had beenpletely humiliated in their hometowntely.
They used to be so superior!
Their daughter had married into a noble family and was very powerful. She often sent money and supplements back. The entire Zhou family had basked in the reflected glory of this.
Eldest Uncle Zhou and Zhou Yaozhu yed and drank but never grew short of money. During the new year or festivals, her daughter would send money and gifts in advance.
For so many years, Grandma Zhou had been a very respected olddy in her area.
But everything had changed suddenly this year. Her oldest son was in prison, and her grandson had been detained. He still had not been released. It was almost the end of the year, but her daughter still had not sent her any money. Everyone was saying that the Zhou family was finished, and it must be because her daughter had fallen from grace.
As spection grew rife and Oldest Uncle Zhou remained in prison, others grew increasingly convinced that the Zhou family was on the decline.
Then the mocking began. Grandma Zhou had not experienced so much humiliation for a long, long time.
As she called Zhou Ping, she grew increasingly impatient.
Zhou Ping said helplessly, ¡°Mother, Mother, wait a little longer. I¡¯m already thinking of solutions. I can¡¯t help it if my family doesn¡¯t give me money! It¡¯s almost the new year, and I¡¯m sure they will give me money to buy things for the new year. Then I¡¯ll certainly send it to you, all right?
¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are plenty of nice things in the capital! I¡¯ll be certain to send some supplements to you to build up your health, and you can have a long life!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t make empty promises. Hurry up and send me some money.¡± Grandma Zhou¡¯s patience was worn out. She was tired of hearing Zhou Ping¡¯s promises. She only wanted to see cash as soon as possible.
¡°You had better find a way to send me ten thousand yuan tomorrow. Your older brother is still in prison.. You have to think of a way to get him out! The new year is almost here. If he still isn¡¯t released, the Zhou family will be utterly humiliated!¡±
Chapter 1136 - Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (12)
Chapter 1136: Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (12)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhou Ping was stunned. ¡°T-ten thousand yuan?¡±
Grandma Zhou bellowed, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What is ten thousand yuan? Your brother and nephew are still in there. Don¡¯t we need money to take care of them? If you can get them out, I won¡¯t need to waste money like that.
¡°We still need to buy things to prepare for the new year and buy clothes for the little ones. Everything needs money. Ten thousand yuan might not even be enough. Get as much as you can.¡±
Zhou Ping gulped. ¡°But¡ but Mother, I really can¡¯t get hold of ten thousand yuan! They don¡¯t give me money at all. I¡ where am I supposed to find so much money?¡±
¡°Borrow it.¡±
Zhou Ping was stunned. ¡°Borrow?¡±
She had never thought of borrowing money. In her mind, it was very shameful to borrow money. She did not want to do that.
Grandma Zhou said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Go and borrow it. They¡¯re not willing to give you money now, but we urgently need the money. Borrow it first, and you can return it in the future.
¡°Your older brother is still in prison! The situation in the prison cells is so dreadful. Your brother has already suffered so much! He almost died. And then there¡¯s Yaozhu. He is the hope of our family! The oldest grandson of the Zhou family. He used to be so respected in this area!
¡°But now? He¡¯s been locked up. Do you know how many people areughing at our family? We can¡¯t stay here much longer.¡±
Her family¡¯s honor was Zhou Ping¡¯s priority.
Grandma Zhou said, ¡°Be a good girl and listen to me. Go and borrow some money to tide us over. Your status is so high, and you¡¯re the most sessful person in our family. We all depend on you! With your high status, the people you meet are all rich and respectable. I¡¯m sure you can borrow a lot of money. Go and borrow some money, and give it to me to tide us over, all right?
¡°I¡¯m begging you, really begging you. I can¡¯t watch the Zhou family being destroyed! Wuwuwu. Please, daughter!¡±
Zhou Ping heard her mother say that she was the most sessful person in the Zhou family and that the entire family depended on her. A sense of pride and responsibility welled up in her. She immediately felt that she was the Zhou family¡¯s only hope of salvation.
She immediately puffed up her chest and promised, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will certainly find a way to raise the money and send it to you. I¡¯ll also get Older Brother and Yaozhu released.¡±
Grandma Zhou immediately smiled through her tears. ¡°I knew it, my darling daughter is so capable. Dear daughter, I can tell you that a noble family like your Gu family ces great importance on their dignity. If you borrow money and they find out, they will certainly pay your debt for you. Otherwise, they will be embarrassed.¡±
Zhou Ping was startled. That¡¯s right!
The Gu family was so concerned about its dignity. If others found out that her, the wife of the Third Son had been borrowing money to survive, they would certainlyugh at the Gu family. Then she would not need Gu Yundong. The two old folks from the Gu family would probably offer to pay the debt.
Zhou Ping immediately smiled. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re right. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go and borrow the money right now and send it to you soon.¡±
Grandma Zhou immediately praised Zhou Ping again and said, ¡°Besides that, dear daughter, you must find a way to get your older brother and Yaozhu out! It¡¯s almost the new year. They must spend the new year at home.¡±
Zhou Ping frowned. She really did not know how to do that. How could a woman like her make decisions on such matters?
¡°I¡ I would like that too! But Mother, I really can¡¯t!¡±
¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t?¡± Grandma Zhou immediately started to advise her.. ¡°Daughter! Are you stupid? No wonder the Gu family bullies you like that even after you¡¯ve given birth to four sons. Don¡¯t you know what kind of position you hold now?¡±
Chapter 1137 - Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (13)
Chapter 1137: Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (13)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhou Ping paused. She did not understand.
Grandma Zhou said, ¡°You¡¯re now a nobledy. A nobledy, do you understand? You¡¯re the daughter-inw of the Gu Family in the capital. Your status is very high. Do you understand?
¡°With your status, there are plenty of people who would like to befriend you, especially the nobodies over here. They want to get ahead but have no means of doing so. But you¡¯re different. Within your social circle, perhaps the person that you¡¯re casually chatting with is so important that ordinary people have no hope of befriending them in this lifetime. Those minions are more than happy to work for you if you just say the word!
Zhou Ping¡¯s eyes brightened. After all these years, this was the first time that someone wasuding her to the skies and that person was her mother.
Grandma Zhou¡¯s words immediately opened new dimensions for her.
Grandma Zhou said, ¡°Dear daughter, actually, there are many things that do not need to go through the Gu Family. Why do you need to ask them for everything and always seek their permission? Your current achievements show how capable you are. You¡¯ve given birth to four sons for the Gu Family! What are you afraid of?
¡°Dear daughter, if you call and chat with the importantdies here, they will naturally release them. They long to toady up to an important person like you. They will never dare to refuse any of your requests. Hurry up and get your brother and Yaozhu out.
¡°Daughter! When they¡¯re released, I will make them toe the line and stay at home. The capital is so far away. The Gu Family will never find out that our family members have been released. Don¡¯t you agree?
¡°If you manage to aplish this, the people here will all want to be your friend.¡±
Her words were a revtion to Zhou Ping.
She hung up. Her entire mind was filled with what Grandma Zhou had said.
She thought for a while. She had met some richdies recently at the Gu house.
They were all decked out in jewelry and apanied by servants. One could tell at a nce that they were very wealthy. Those who were of slightly lower status all nodded and bowed to them and spoke in hushed tones.
She could be like that too!
The Gu Family was an important one, and many people wanted to befriend her. She remembered that at Gu Qingyao and Gu Jinhang¡¯s wedding, many people were toadying up to Second Uncle¡¯s wife. They were both daughters-inw of the Gu Family. Many people certainly wanted to toady up to her too.
Zhou Ping was drawn into such an attractive scenario. She was entirely engrossed in her daydream and did not emerge.
The next day, Zhou Ping hurried off to execute her n.
The new year was almost here, and everyone had cash on hand. At this time, most people would not want to offend others. They would find it better to avoid unnecessary trouble. After all, Zhou Ping was the Gu Family¡¯s daughter-inw. Her status made most people trust her.
Especially the smaller families who wanted to build connections with the Mo, Qiao and Gu families. But their families were not important enough, so they had no means of doing so. Now that Zhou Ping had presented herself, they would grasp the opportunity.
Things got better with each sessive year. Most families in the capital had small businesses and many had little money. They were more than happy to use their money to buy progress.
Zhou Ping borrowed 20,000 yuan within two days. She was incredibly excited.
She kept 3,000 yuan for herself and sent the rest back to her family.
When Grandma Zhou received the money and saw 17,000 yuan, she was surprised and delighted.
When she asked for 10,000 yuan, she had deliberately asked for more than she needed! Now she had 17,000 yuan. These rich people were really wealthy!
Chapter 1138 - Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (14)
Chapter 1138: Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (14)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Oh, hello, dear daughter, you¡¯re amazing! Wow, marrying into a noble family makes such a difference. Of all my children, you¡¯re the most useful. Wow, darling daughter! I¡¯ll depend on you for the rest of my life!¡±
Zhou Ping enjoyed this feeling. Because she had grown up in an environment that favored boys, she was addicted to being affirmed by her family.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I will be filial and give you a good life.¡±
¡°Great, great, great! My daughter is so capable. Also¡ when will your older brother and Yaozhu be released?¡±
Zhou Ping smiled, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve recently found a way to release them. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get them released now!¡±
Grandma Zhou was delighted to hear that. ¡°Wonderful, wonderful. You¡¯re so capable! You¡¯re so capable!¡±
Grandma Zhou praised Zhou Ping again. Zhou Ping was so delighted she almost forgot herself.
After she hung up, she immediately contacted a wealthydy that she had heard of over thest few days and exined the situation.
When thedy heard that it was the Gu family¡¯s daughter-inw, she almost prostrated herself. The Gu family represented heights that they could only dream about in this lifetime!
She immediately promised to settle everything.
Then she made another call and contacted another person.
¡
It was almost the end of the year, and Gu Jinhang and the others were on leave. Although it was their school break, people like Gu Jinhang were never on leave. As the Gu family¡¯s future sessor, Gu Jinhang was very busy.
Fourth Cousin Gu Jinfeng had finallye home just in time to spend the new year at home.
Gu Jinhang was chatting with Gu Jinfeng in the study when the phone suddenly rang!
Gu Jinhang picked up. What he heard reduced him to a stunned silence for a long while before he spoke.
¡°Is it true?¡±
¡°Absolutely true! Second Master, the Zhou family is going around boasting about it! Their oldest son and grandson are both back.¡±
¡°Who did it?¡±
The other side mumbled for a while, then finally told him what he had found out.
Gu Jinhang was dumbfounded!
For the first time in his life, the usually meticulous Second Master Gu could not maintain his cool!
This was the first time Gu Jinfeng was seeing this expression on Second Brother¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Gu Jinhang replied, ¡°If I tell you, you might not believe me. Our Second Aunt is truly amazing!¡±
Gu Jinfeng: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Jinhang recounted everything. Gu Jinfeng was also dumbfounded!
A dead silence fell in the study. The two brothers remained in shock for a long time before they recovered their wits.
Gu Jinhang picked up the phone. This was such a major incident that he must tell Third Uncle¡¯s family.
Gu Jinfeng said, ¡°Are you going to tell Third Uncle first, or our father?¡±
Gu Jinhang nced at him and suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m telling Little Five first!¡±
It was the end of the year, and everyone was on leave. Gu Jinxuan was in his room thinking about his ns for theing year when the phone on his table suddenly rang.
He picked it up. ¡°Hello!¡±
When he heard the voice on the other end, he felt his mind go nk!
He sat there dumbly for a long time. When he recovered his wits, he rushed out of the room. He erupted in rage as he charged into the living room. Zhou Ping had gotten up to get melon seeds from the dining table, and he rushed over and violently grabbed her cor.
¡°You¡¯re crazy! Have you gone crazy? Do you want us all to die? Do you, do you, do you?¡±
He screamed as he shook Zhou Ping by the cor in a frenzy.
Chapter 1139 - Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (15)
Chapter 1139: Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (15)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
This sudden eruption shocked everyone. It was almost the new year, and everyone was in a good mood. Zhou Ping¡¯s recent incident had caused the family¡¯s atmosphere to be rather muted, but not too much. Also, because Zhou Ping¡¯s situation had improved drastically as ofte, she was not moping anymore.
Everyone was relieved, so the sudden eruption shocked them!
Gu Jinxuan was really furious. This was what they had feared the most, which was why they had controlled Zhou Ping. But to his shock, Zhou Ping was not warned by what had happened to the Zhou family. In fact, it had made her worse. His greatest fear was about toe true.
¡°What¡¯s the matter? Little Five, what are you doing?¡±
Gu Yundong and Gu Jinlin ran over to restrain him.
Gu Jinxuan roared in rage, ¡°Ask her what she has done!¡±
When Gu Yundong and Gu Jinlin saw the state Gu Jinxuan was in, they knew that something was amiss. They looked at Zhou Ping. ¡°What have you done?¡±
Zhou Ping was pale with fright. ¡°How would I know? Are you crazy? How dare you touch your own mother?¡±
When Gu Jinxuan saw that she was still unrepentant, he swallowed his temper and said to Gu Yundong and Gu Jinlin, ¡°She¡¯s so amazing; she used our Gu family¡¯s name to get someone to release my oldest uncle and Zhou Yaozhu.
¡°Father, Third Brother, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t need me to tell you how serious that is?¡±
Gu Yundong and Gu Jinlin were dumbfounded!
Truly dumbfounded!
Although Zhou Ping¡¯s life had improved drastically since she married into the Gu family, she was still an ordinary housewife. She had no experience with major matters. She had not worked for many years but had stayed home to do the chores and care for the children.
Actually, Gu Jinlin had done many of the chores. After he grew up, he shouldered part of the family¡¯s responsibilities.
They never thought that Zhou Ping would be capable of such things.
Gu Yundong looked at Zhou Ping. This time, he was strangely calm. ¡°Did you really do that?¡±
Zhou Ping looked nonchnt. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Can¡¯t I do something like that?
¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. To a family like us Gus, a small matter like that is nothing. The junior officials in my hometown are all very capable. What¡¯s a small matter like that?
¡°I¡¯ve asked for your help, but you¡¯re not willing to help me. You insist on forcing my brother to go to jail, so I had to find my own solution. Are you still unwilling to let him go?
¡°You just can¡¯t stand my Zhou family being happy?¡±
The entire house full of people fell silent.
At that moment, the phone in the living room suddenly rang.
Little Seven and Little Eight were shivering in fear. Little Eight was next to the phone. He nced at them, then reached out to pick up the phone.
¡°Hello, I¡¯m¡¡±
¡°Is that Little Eight?¡± Gu Jinhang recognized his voice. ¡°It¡¯s Second Cousin. Ask Fifth Cousin to take the call.¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
Little Eight looked at Gu Jinxuan. ¡°It¡¯s Second Cousin. Fifth Brother, he¡¯s looking for you.¡±
Gu Jinhang hurriedly picked up the phone. Over the phone, Gu Jinhang¡¯s tone seemed rather odd. ¡°I¡¯ve just received news that over the past few days, your mother has sought out a dozen richdies and borrowed thirty-two thousand yuan in total. She¡¯s already sent thirty thousand yuan back to the Zhou family. The Zhou family probably used the money to settle things there.
¡°I have a list of whom she borrowed from and the sum that she borrowed.¡±
Gu Jinxuan waspletely speechless.
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°Little Five, keep calm. Think carefully about how to deal with this. I will suppress the matter for now so that news of it does not spread.
¡°I¡¯ll pick up the pieces, including on the Zhou family¡¯s end. But you must give me a definite answer on how you want to deal with them.. This matter cannot drag on.¡±
Chapter 1140 - Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (16)
Chapter 1140: Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (16)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
There was a long pause before Gu Jinxuan finally said, ¡°I understand. Thank you, Second Cousin. This matter must not go any further. I will deal with it immediately.¡±
Gu Jinhang agreed and hung up.
In the study, Gu Jinfeng was looking at him. ¡°Little Five¡ It looks like I¡¯ve missed out on a lot while I was away!¡±
Gu Jinhangughed. ¡°That boy, Little Five, has really surprised me. But his nature is like that of us Gus, so it¡¯s not unexpected. The boy has just been spoilt. But he¡¯s not stupid at all.¡±
Gu Jinhang breathed out a long sigh. ¡°That Little Five! Let¡¯s see how he deals with it. Perhaps this child will turn out to be more capable than Number Three!¡±
Gu Jinfeng raised his brows. He looked rather expectant.
Over at Third Uncle¡¯s house, Gu Jinxuan hung up and turned around only to find that the entire room was looking at him.
He suddenlyughed. This time, he really admired his mother. He had misjudged her!
¡°My mother has recently sought out a dozen wealthydies and borrowed money from them. They¡¯re all women who wish to build connections with the Gu family or Mo family, and they really lent her the money. She borrowed thirty-two thousand yuan in total and sent thirty thousand yuan back to her family. Second Cousin already has a list of names.
¡°Mother, you¡¯re really amazing!¡±
Little Seven and Little Eight gaped!
Gu Yundong and Gu Jinlin looked at Zhou Ping. They never thought that she would have the guts to do such a thing.
The house was unnaturally quiet. Zhou Ping grew uneasy. ¡°L. I only borrowed some money. You refused to give me money, so I had to find my own solution. I¡¯ll just return it slowly.¡±
Gu Yundong looked at Zhou Ping. ¡°Don¡¯t you even care about Little Seven and Little Eight?¡±
Thirty thousand yuan. If they saved their entire family¡¯s sry, who knows how many years they would have to save up to obtain that sum. Did the woman have any sense of money?
Zhou Ping said angrily, ¡°In what way am I not caring about Little Seven and Little Eight? They¡¯re my sons. I¡¯ve worked so hard to raise them, of course I care for them.¡±
Gu Yundong did not feel like saying anything. He just could not make her understand.
The entire living room was quiet for a long time. It was Gu Jinxuan who broke the silence first. He said to Gu Yundong, ¡°Father, divorce her! Sign the papers immediately. I¡¯ll buy a train ticket and send her back to the Zhou family.¡±
His words were like a bomb, and the sound of its explosion rang in everyone¡¯s ears.
Little Seven and Little Eight looked like they were about to cry.
¡°Little Five. ¡± Gu Jinlin could not ept it either. No matter how terrible his mother was, she was still his mother. It was almost the new year. To suddenly divorce¡
¡°Why hesitate?¡± Gu Jinxuan said, ¡°A person like that is not suitable to remain in a family like the Gus. Power is bad for her. It will only harm her.
¡°She¡¯szy, greedy, and stupid. If you don¡¯t divorce her, she¡¯ll be our downfall.¡±
¡°Gu Jinxuan!¡± Zhou Ping screamed. ¡°Are you crazy? I¡¯m your mother!¡±
¡°Have you ever treated us like your sons?¡±
¡°In what way have I wronged you? I¡¯ve raised you, and all of you are pampered young men. In what way have I wronged you? Now you want your father to divorce me? Gu Jinxuan, you heartless creature. You¡ you¡ I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±
Divorce had never urred to Zhou Ping. Actually, after being married for so many years, she had never considered the possibility of divorce, even though Gu Yundong was deeply unhappy with her for giving money to her family.
Gu Yundong¡¯s family background was so good. She would never find anyone as outstanding.
Besides that, she felt that divorce was very shameful, so Zhou Ping had never considered divorce.
Chapter 1141 - Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (16)
Chapter 1141: Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (16)
Trantor: As Studios
Editor: As Studios
Besides, she had never imagined that Gu Yundong would divorce her. She assumed that her position was very secure since she had given the Gu family four sons. She had not even considered the possibility of divorce.
But in the end, it was her son who was the first to suggest a divorce.
Zhou Ping rushed over, but Gu Jinxuan reached out and grabbed her. Zhou Ping screamed frantically and shouted angrily, but Gu Jinxuan remained unmoved.
He looked at Gu Yundong. ¡°Father, don¡¯t waver. Mother ispletely befuddled. She cannot remain in the Gu family any longer. She hasmitted a crime. A crime, do you understand? If Second Cousin had not discovered it early and managed to salvage the situation, it wouldn¡¯t just be her in trouble. It would be the entire Gu family.¡±
Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes reddened. How could he just make a decision like this?
They had been married for decades, and he had four children. He had never considered divorce!
If they divorced, what would happen to the children?
Little Seven and Little Eight were not yet adults!
But Gu Jinxuan was determined. His stand was that his father should file for a divorce immediately, without showing Zhou Ping any mercy. ¡°Father, you must divorce her this time. The faster the better. I don¡¯t want to be hindered by a mother like that in the future. It was not easy for our family to achieve its current sess. The family fortune that everyone has worked so hard to build up might be destroyed in her hands. Divorce her now.¡±
Little Seven and Little Eight immediately burst into tears.
Gu Yundong¡¯s heart ached to see his children crying.
He had never thought that his family would end up like that.
¡°Little... Little Five! After all, she is your mother and your brothers are still young! Their university entrance exam is next year. They...
¡°If you¡¯re really thinking about them, you should divorce her now. No matter how well they do in the future, Mother will destroy it all. She has gonepletely overboard this time. If you don¡¯t punish her, what will happen next time? How much money do you have to pay her debts? Are you able to erase everything that she does?¡±
How could he erase it? The things she had done could not bepletely erased. Besides, Zhou Ping was not a particrly capable person. It was far too easy to trace what she had done.
¡°Gu Jinxuan, you heartless creature. I don¡¯t want a divorce. I will never agree to a divorce. Let me go, let me go...¡±
No matter how hard she struggled, Gu Jinxuan ignored her. He continued to look at Gu Yundong. ¡°Father, think about it carefully. If Mother carries on like this, soon you won¡¯t be able to resolve the mess that she creates either. Within the Gu family, our branch of the family has always been the least powerful. Second Uncle, Second Cousin and Oldest Cousin are all on the ascent. The Gu family has a very bright future. Our grandparents will never permit the existence of hindrances like us.¡±
Gu Yundong was taken aback. ¡°You... What do you mean?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. I¡¯m just telling you the facts. Everyone has children. Everyone wants to live in thep of luxury for the rest of their lives. Oldest and Second Cousin work so hard. Do you think they are working so hard for us? Why should they allow their hard-won positions to be destroyed by my mother?
¡°Little Seven and Little Eight are still young. In the future, they will need the help of their older cousins and the family. But who holds the authority in the Gu family? It is in the hands of Second Uncle, Oldest Cousin and Second Cousin ¡°If my mother causes so much trouble that it affects the entire Gu family, you may be willing to sacrifice your family¡¯s future to make up for it. But the Gu family will not be willing. If you refuse to divorce her, then ultimately, our entire family will be forced to leave the Gu family.¡±
Gu Yundong waspletely floored!
¡°No impossible. Your grandparents wouldn¡¯t do that. Your uncles wouldn¡¯t do that either.¡±
Chapter 1142 - Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (17)
Chapter 1142: Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (17)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
This had happened too suddenly. Gu Yundong could not ept it immediately.
At the moment, he could not believe that his parents and his own brothers
would drive him out of the family. They were family!
¡°Why shouldn¡¯t they?¡± Gu Jinxuan roared in rage.
¡°We¡¯re family. Those are your grandparents and your uncles..¡±
¡°Do you think that they won¡¯t do it just because they are my grandparents, my
uncles, and your brothers? Are you so bold just because you think they won¡¯t?
Are you relying on the fact that you are their son and brother when you permit
your wife to bring disaster upon them?
¡°If you do that, what¡¯s the difference between you and my mother? She¡¯s
relying on the fact that she is our mother and your wife, which is why she is so
bold.
Gu Yundong was so shocked he could not speak.
Little Seven and Little Eight were sobbing bitterly. Gu Jinlin ran over to console
them. He said to Gu Jinxuan, ¡°Lower your voice and don¡¯t scare them. We¡¯ll
discuss how to solve the problem.¡±
¡°There¡¯s nothing to discuss!¡± Gu Jinxuan was like an emotionless machine. He
had decided to get rid of Zhou Ping
Zhou Ping was frightened out of her wits!
¡°No. No.. I don¡¯t want a divorce. I will never consent to a divorce. Let me go..¡±
Gu Jinxuan was a very intelligent person. The fact that Gu Jinhang had called
him told him that Gu Jinhang was clearly waiting to see how he dealt with the
matter.
This time, he must resolve the matter cleanly.
¡°T¡¯ve already said that there¡¯s nothing to discuss. You will file for divorce
immediately. I refuse to permit a threat like that to remain in our family. Little
Seven and Little Eight are still young! They will need the older cousins¡¯ help
when they grow up. As long as Oldest Cousin and Second Cousin do not fail, our
generation, and even the next generation and the next after will have a good
life. It must not be destroyed by my mother. Divorce immediately!¡±
Everyone had been sad and despondent after this happened. But now that Gu
Jinxuan had kicked up a fuss, things were different.
They fought until the sky darkened. It was 9 pm. Nights in the north were very,
very cold. Most people curled up in their nkets after dark.
But in the study of the Gu house, Gu Jinhang and Gu Jinfeng were still awake.
They were waiting in the study.
Gu Jinhang was waiting. He wanted to know whether Gu Jinxuan would resolve
the matter tonight, or... would he have to wait a few days?
The brothers waited without speaking. Suddenly, the phone rang!
Gu Jinfeng immediately perked up.
Gu Jinhang picked it up. ¡°Hello!¡±
¡°Second Cousin, it¡¯s me!¡±
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°Carry on.¡±
¡°Discipline the Zhou family thoroughly. Dig out all their past crimes. Those
who ought to go to prison should all be sent to prison. Don¡¯t show any mercy.
This time, we must deal with the Zhou family thoroughly. Don¡¯t let anyone
have a handle on them in the future.
¡°On my side, I will get my parents to divorce. Once the proceedings are
plete, I will personally take the train and send my mother back to the Zhou
family. I may not be home this new year. Don¡¯t tell my grandparents so that
they can enjoy the new year!¡±
Gu Jinfeng was leaning close to the phone so he could hear. When they heard
Gu Jinxuan say all this in apletely calm tone, they exchanged nces.
They saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes!
This chap was really vicious!
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°Are you certain? Setting aside Third Aunt and Third Uncle,
are you sure you don¡¯t want to show any mercy to the Zhou family? If we deal
with them thoroughly, the Zhou family will be... inished!¡±
Chapter 1143 - Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (18)
Chapter 1143: Fifth Cousin Is Really Ruthless (18)
Transtator: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Jinxuan remained silent.
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°We were merciful thest time and did not do it directly. The
people who executed our instructions don¡¯t know that they came from us. This
gave your mother an opening for her to have slipped through. They thought
that our Gu family is protecting these people, so they released them.
¡°But if we deal with them thoroughly this time, then in the future... there will
be no room for regrets. Have you thought it through carefully?
Gu Jinxuan remained silent for two seconds, but he said, ¡°Yes. Second Cousin,
go ahead. Do it thoroughly!
After they put down the phone, Gu Jinhang and Gu Jinfeng looked at each other
wordlessly.
Litte Five¡¯s viciousness and decisiveness were a revtion.
Gu Jinfeng mused, ¡°Ihis Little Five is not at all like Third Cousin.
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°He¡¯s like us!
Gu Jinfeng was startled, then smiled. ¡°I thought we were the worst in the
family. Who knew! Little Five is not far behind!¡±
After confirming it with Gu Jinxuan, Gu Jinhang really showed no mercy this
time.
The Zhou family had done so many shady things; it was a piece of cake to deal
with them!
In two days, the entire Zhou family had fallen apart.
Gu Jinhang did not know how Gu Jinxuan dealt with Zhou Ping and Gu
Yundong, but three dayster, he received a call from Gu Jinxuan.
Second Cousin, my parents are divorced. I¡¯m bringing my mother back to the
Zhou family now. We¡¯re getting on the train soon. I will be gone for awhile. I¡¯ll
leave matters in the capital to you!¡±
Once Gu Jinxuan finished his call with Gu Jinhang, he got on the train with
Zhou Ping and headed south.
When Gu Qingyao received the call, she was stunned!
¡°What did you say? Second.. Second Cousin? It¡¯s such major news, but you
didn¡¯t tell the family? Is 1Third Uncle really divorced? What about Little Seven
and Little Eight¡±
She was not interested in what happened to the Zhou family, but Little Seven
and Little Eight were her younger cousins. Their parents had divorced so
suddenly, what would be of the two children?
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°I did not expect Little Five to be so vicious either. He really
has the Gu family¡¯s boldness and vigor. He¡¯s probably the most decisive person
in Third Uncle¡¯s family. Although.. he¡¯s a little inhuman!¡±
Gu Qingyao suddenly felt her head ache. ¡°Please, Second Cousin, don¡¯t deal
with everything like it¡¯s a work matter. This is so sudden. How.. how will Third
Cousin¡¯s family manage?¡±
Gu Jinhangughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I actually think that Little Five knows his
limits.¡±
¡°A sudden divorce is called knowing his limits
Gu Jinhangughed. ¡°Look at you! Are you worried about Little Seven, Little
Eight and Number Three? Don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re worried, then Little Five is
worried too. From this incident, I can tell that the Gu blood flows in his veins.
He is vicious and bold enough. But you must trust that our Gu family doesn¡¯t
have anyone who is overly vicious.¡±
Gu Qingyao paused. ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that Fifth Cousin is
doing this deliberately?¡±
Gu Jinhangughed meaningfully. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to tell. At least, he has not
shown the Zhou family any mercy. Everyone who ought to be punished has
been punished. In the future, anything that happens to the Zhou family will
have no impact on the Gu family at all. They¡¯ve got nothing on us.
¡°As for Third Aunt! Actually, Little Five does not need to deal with it so hastily.
He has acted like that in order to shock Third Aunt. Most importantly, he is
doing this for us to see.¡±
Only then did Gu Qingyao realize Gu Jinxuan¡¯s intentions..
Chapter 1144 - Zhou Ping Goes Home (1)
Chapter 1144: Zhou Ping Goes Home (1)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao remained silent for a long while before she said, ¡°I¡¯ve really misjudged Fifth Cousin! I thought he was a yboy who would depend on the Gu family¡¯s glory to bumble through life!¡±
Gu Jinhangughed. ¡°We didn¡¯t expect Little Five to turn out like this either. He used to ignore his family responsibilities and just focused on having fun outside, so I thought he was rather selfish and overly reliant on the family! But he tumed out to be the clearest thinker.¡±
He was certainly a clear thinker!
One might say that Gu Jinxuan had done this in order to set the hearts of the entire Gu family at ease.
He had prioritized the family¡¯s welfare and was not a burden to the family. He had acted cleanly and decisively.
He had clearly acted like that so that those who were in charge of the Gu family would not worry. In this way, as long as their generation of cousins was still around, even if Third Uncle¡¯s branch of the family was the weakest, they could depend on their connection to the Gu family to shield them for two or
even three generations.
His EQ.
¡°Tm surprised! Fifth Cousin is actually so smart. Why didn¡¯t I realize that about him in my previous life?¡±
In her previous life, Gu Jinxuan was not as sessful as her other cousins. In Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes, it was Oldest Cousin, Second Cousin and Fourth Cousin who were the most sessful in the Gu family.
Second Uncle¡¯s family was the most powerful.
But in this lifetime, Fifth Cousin had forced her to sit up and take notice of him.
¡®When Mo Beihan heard everything, he smiled and said, ¡°The Gu family did not progress so quickly in our previous life. Don¡¯t forget, at this time in our previous life, the Gu family had not yet moved to the capital! Your grandparents were still living in the vige. Meanwhile, I hadn¡¯t even established
myself in the capital.¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows and agreed.
People change. Different circumstances create different people.
Many things had changed after she and Mo Beihan were reborn. The Gu family had progressed too fast. Their sess peaked almost immediately. In their previous life, this huge leap had taken the Gu family twenty years.
Gu Qingyao said to Mo Beihan, ¡°How do you think Fifth Cousin will treat Third Aunt?¡±
Mo Beihans smiled. ¡°If he really wants to eliminate the threat to his family, I think he might as well send Third Aunt back to the Zhou family for her to suffer a little. When her stupidity has beenpletely erased with suffering, she willply in the future.
¡°She might not be reinstated in the future, but he will certainly make sure that shecks for nothing for the rest of her life. Since his EQis so high, he should know that if he¡¯s too vicious towards his own mother, the next generation to wield power in the Gu family will not really take him seriously.¡±
No one liked people who were too vicious. If he were to bepletely merciless towards his own mother for the sake of profit, he would be considered firm, but also too vicious.
Gu Jinhang certainly would be displeased.
Gu Qingyao raised her brows andughed. ¡°I suddenly quite like Fifth Brother!¡±
It was always a pleasure to interact with someone like that.
High EQ, knew his boundaries, did not cause trouble, knew how to control himself and his family, but still had a warm heart and cared about family rtionships. Someone like that was actually quite simr to Gu Jinhang, Gu Jinfeng and Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao did not have such parents. But if she had, she would not allow her family to conduct themselves badly. She would certainly find a way to make them toe the line.
Only then would the family survive.
Important people like them had to do that to ensure the long-term stability of the family..
Chapter 1145 - Zhou Ping Goes Home (2)
Chapter 1145: Zhou Ping Goes Home (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor:
As Studios
Like her Second Cousin, Gu Jinhang, He really loved Ji Mingyue, but he did not spoil her. The Gu Family needed a mistress and Ji Mingyue had to be trained, so he had personally attended to her training.
As a result, everyone was pleased. He married someone he loved and provided the family with a mistress who was fit to manage the family.
For Third Uncle¡¯s family, the ideal solution would be to either restrain Zhou Ping or make here to her senses, Alternatively, they must find a way of making her toe the line. Only then could Zhou Ping continue to live with Third Uncle¡¯s family, and they could have a happy family.
But neither Gu Yundong nor Gu Jinlin had achieved this.
All they could do was to either helplessly continue paying Zhou Ping¡¯s endless debts, or be burdened by her, or... get divorced and have a broken family!
Now, Gu Jinxuan had chosen the best but hardest path.
If Zhou Ping learnt her lesson this time, and experienced loss, she might be able to change after she had suffered enough. Then Gu Jinxuan might be able to bring her back to the capital.
Mo Beihan pulled Gu Qingyao over. He looked at her bulging stomach. ¡°Look at you! Stop worrying! Just take care of yourself. Our baby will be here in a few months.¡±
Mo Beihan stared at her stomach almost every day. Really, the satisfaction he got from watching the child grow gradually was irreceable.
After being reborn for so long, they had always had their experiences from their previous lives, and many things were within their control. But this was the first time they would have a child. This feeling was indescribable. Mo Beihan had been very excited ever since he discovered that Gu Qingyao was
pregnant. Now, as he saw her stomach growing every day and the day of the child¡¯s birth drew nearer, he grew even more excited.
Gu Qingyao looked down at her own stomach. She thought for a while and smiled, ¡°Once he¡¯s born, it will be very difficult to take care of him. Little children are so fussy. I won¡¯t even be able to sleep well!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll take care of him!¡±
¡°Are you up to it?¡±
¡°Of course! I guarantee that you¡¯ll never have to worry about the child. All right?¡±
Gu Qingyao stared at him in disbelief.
Mo Beihan coaxed her, ¡°Haven¡¯t I always obeyed you? I¡¯m so obedient that even if I don¡¯t take care of the child, all you have to do is issue an order and I won¡¯t be able to disobey.¡±
Gu Qingyao was amused!
¡°You¡¯re the one who said it! Don¡¯t look for me when the child cries.¡±
¡°I promise I won¡¯t look for you. You¡¯re in charge of giving birth. I¡¯m in charge of raising the child. It¡¯s fair!¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at him smilingly. Go ahead and be excited! Go ahead and be excited! Let¡¯s see how you react when the timees. Hmph!
Meanwhile, Gu Jinxuan had brought Zhou Ping south on the train.
In the capital, it was almost the new year. Zhou Ping had never thought that things woulde to this. Just a few days ago, she had been on the phone, listening to her mother praise her for being so capable. Now a few dayster, she had been driven out of the family?
Zhou Ping did not say much on the journey. Gu Jinxuan escorted her, and they arrived at the Zhou house on New Year¡¯s Eve.
Zhou Ping had not returned to the Zhou house for a long time.
Even when they lived in the provincial capital, her family was not close by. Train tickets were very expensive, so she seldom went back. But she always sent them money and presents.
Then she moved to the capital, so she had note back.
Tomorrow was New Year¡¯s Day. The vige was filled with festive joy. In those years, New Year was always a festive asion in the viges. So once they entered the vige, they could clearly sense the festive mood.
But things were different in the Zhou house!
Chapter 1146 - Zhou Ping Goes Home (3)
Chapter 1146: Zhou Ping Goes Home (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor:
As Studios
¡®The Zhou family lived on the outskirts of the vige, in an extremelyrge house. It had two levels and each level had an area of nearly 200 square meters. There was also an extremelyrge courtyard.
In these times, some houses in the vige were extremelyrge. Almost every house had a courtyard, and the Zhou house was no exception.
But in the vige, only the Zhou family lived in such a grand house. It was very conspicuous, even from afar.
Although other houses were dpidated, they were decorated with red couplets. Children yed in the yard while the adults sat on the porch and chatted. There was a carefree atmosphere because it was the New Year.
But in the Zhou house, it was lifeless. There was not a speck of festive atmosphere.
¡®There were no couplets in the house, and they could not see any preparations for the New Year. No children were ying in front of the house. The door was tightly shut!
As Zhou Ping stood there, tears flowed down her cheeks.
Gu Jinxuan and Zhou Ping were so nicely dressed that everyone could tell at a nce that they were not ordinary vigers. Everyone came over out of curiosity.
The old people in the vige immediately recognized Zhou Ping.
¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t that the Zhou family¡¯s fourth daughter? Is she back to celebrate the New Year?¡±
¡®The shout drew an even bigger crowd.
¡°It really is Fourth Daughter! How many years has it been since you were back? Are you back to see your mother?¡±
¡°This must be your son? Wow, the boy is so handsome!¡±
¡°Your family is in big trouble. You had better hurry inside and see!¡±
¡°Tsk, tsk! Serves you right! You used to be so proud. Now, look at how you¡¯ve fallen!¡±
¡°Shut up!¡±
The vigers all knew that Zhou Ping had married well. Her husband¡¯s family was very powerful, and no one dared to offend them.
Although many people were secretly delighted that the Zhou family had fallen, they did not dare to say too much in front of Zhou Ping and her son.
But those who were impatient could not help but jeer quietly.
¡®When Zhou Ping saw them, she wanted to hide. She did not want to see these people at all.
Gu Jinxuan suddenly said, ¡°Sirs, Madams, Aunties, how do you do? My mother has divorced my father. I¡¯m bringing my mother home, and it just happens that it¡¯s the New Year. In the future, my mother will be returning to live in the vige. I hope you will take care of her.¡±
Zhou Ping wanted to die of shame. She wished she could find a crack and curl up in it.
Gu Jinxuan simply trod his way through the stunned crowd and went to knock on the door.
Although the door was closed, it was not locked. It opened when Gu Jinxuan knocked on it.
When Zhou Ping saw that, she rushed into the courtyard and mmed the door shut.
¡®There was no one in the front yard. The main door was open. Gu Jinxuan carried the luggage and followed Zhou Ping in. The living room was veryrge, but very messy and covered with dust. It was clear that no one had cleaned it for a long time.
Gu Jinxuan put down the luggage and headed for the backyard.
¡°Grandmother, Aunt, are you home?¡±
¡®When he went out of the back door, he saw a well-dressed olddy sitting in the yard. She was wearing new clothes, including a bright red quilted jacket. She looked extremely well off. Almost none of the old people in the viges at this time could afford to dress like that.
But her eyes were deeply sunken in, and her face was covered with wrinkles. Her hair was white, and she looked extremely mean. But at the moment, she also looked very worn out. Her eyes were lifeless, and she looked a little scary.
Next to her was a middle-aged woman who was cleaning vegetables. That was Gu Jinxuan¡¯s oldest aunt.
Gu Jinxuan nced at them, but before they could react, he simply said, ¡°Grandmother, Oldest Aunt, my mother lent you money and released Oldest Uncle on her own ord. The matter hase to light, and it almost brought trouble on us children. The Gu family has driven her out.
¡°She and my father are divorced. I¡¯m bringing her back to the Zhou house now. In the future, she has nothing to do with the Gu family. Please go about your business! I¡¯m leaving now.¡±
With that, Gu Jinxuan turned to leave.
Don¡¯t me him for being harsh.. At this moment, he must be harsh!
Chapter 1147 - Zhou Ping Goes Home (4)
Chapter 1147: Zhou Ping Goes Home (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor:As Studios
Many people were still watching outside!
Gu Jinxuan left the house. He saw many vigers surround the yard and peek inside. They were all desperately curious. After all, Zhou Ping had married so well. The Zhou family¡¯s arrogance in the vige had left a deep impression on them.
But... now she was divorced?
She had been sent home?
Gu Jinxuan did not speak. He simply left.
In the courtyard, Grandma Zhou and Oldest Aunt were still in a daze. When they saw Gu Jinxuan leave like that, they looked at Zhou Ping. They did not recover their wits for a long time.
Grandma Zhou looked at Zhou Ping. ¡°You... what did he say just now? Say it again?¡±
By this time, Zhou Ping was weeping. All the grievances that she had borne for so long came rushing out. She rushed over to Grandma Zhou and fell into her arms and began to sob.
¡°Mother... wuwuwu...¡±
¡°What¡¯s going on. Quick, tell me! It¡¯s almost the New Year. Why are you back? You¡¯re here to save your older brother, right?¡±
Grandma Zhou immediately looked delighted. ¡°Right, right, right! You must be here to save your older brother. That must be it! Your two older brothers are in trouble, and so are your nephews. That beast, Number Three, has disappeared with his wife. The whole family is in dire straits. Quick! Daughter,
you¡¯re so capable; hurry up and get your brother released. Quick!¡±
Grandma Zhou grabbed Zhou Ping¡¯s hand and headed for the door.
Zhou Ping did not move. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s no use. No one will listen to me anymore. I¡¯m no longer the Gu family¡¯s daughter-inw.¡±
Grandma Zhou¡¯s footsteps faltered. ¡°What did you say?¡±
Zhou Ping said angrily, ¡°The Gu family is too vicious. They¡¯re getting rid of me just because I borrowed thirty thousand yuan and released Older Brother. They didn¡¯t give me anything but just sent me away. Otherwise, they said they would send me to jail. Mother, I... wuwuwu, what am I going to do? How
can they treat me like that?¡±
Oldest Aunt rushed over and grabbed Zhou Ping. ¡°What did you say? You¡¯re divorced? The Gu family has driven you out? Then... what about my husband and children? Ah? I don¡¯t care. You had better hurry up and get my husband and Yaozhu out. Quick!¡±
Zhou Ping had no such ability. At first, she had not believed that she would be divorced and had never imagined that the Gu family would drive her out. But Gu Jinxuan was just too vicious. She had been given no choice.
But now that she was back in the Zhou family, no one showed her any concern. Their only thought was to rescue her older brother and Yaozhu. She herself did not know what to do.
¡°can¡¯t do it. No one will listen to me. Jinxuan has already said that those who havemitted crimes have been arrested. Older Brother, Second Brother and Yaozhu are among those who havemitted crimes. Once they¡¯ve been imprisoned, it will be impossible to release them. The new person in
charge will never listen to me. If I go and make a fuss, I might be arrested too.¡±
¡°What shall we do then?¡± Oldest Aunt screamed. ¡°All the men in the Zhou family have been imprisoned. Only us women and children are left. How are we going to survive? Quick, think of a solution!¡±
Oldest Aunt rushed over to tear at Zhou Ping. Zhou Ping panicked and suddenly had an idea. She said, ¡°Jinxuan.... that¡¯s right; there¡¯s still Jinxuan. Quick, go and chase after Jinxuan and ask him toe back. Don¡¯t let him go. He¡¯s the Gu family¡¯s grandson. They will certainly listen to him.¡±
With that reminder, Grandma Zhou also recovered her wits and she rushed out.
¡°Right, right, right, Jinxuan can definitely help.¡±
At that moment, Jinxuan had not gone far. This was a vige, and it was almost the New Year. All the vigers and their rtives were home. When they heard about Zhou Ping¡¯s divorce, they all ran over to ask Gu Jinxuan about it..
Chapter 1148 - Zhou Ping Goes Home (5)
Chapter 1148: Zhou Ping Goes Home (5)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
¡°Jinxuan, Jinxuan, stop!¡±
Grandma Zhou raced out and dragged Gu Jinxuan out from among the crowd. ¡°Jinxuan, go and release your oldest uncle and second uncle now. Quick¡¡±
A mocking look shed across Gu Jinxuan¡¯s eyes. He pushed Grandma Zhou¡¯s hand away. ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t have the authority to do that. They¡¯vemitted crimes, so they should be punished.¡±
¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t have the authority? You¡¯re the Gu family¡¯s grandson; what do you mean you can¡¯t do it? Everyone knows how huge the Gu family fortune is. If you just say the word, they won¡¯t dare to disobey you.¡±
Gu Jinxuan said, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Grandma, but I cannot do that. If I do that, I will end up like my mother. The Gu family will drive me out.
¡°Noble families are governed very strictly. I cannot break the rules, or I will have to bear the consequences.¡±
¡°Rubbish!¡± Grandma Zhou was so angry that she became rude. ¡°You¡¯re the Gu family¡¯s grandchild. How can they drive you away? You
¡°Tm not the only grandson in the Gu family. The Gu family has many grandsons. Besides, my second uncle is in charge of the family, and my second cousin and oldest cousin are his sessors. Our branch of the family is nothing. We only get by because of what little standing we have in the family. But if I
cause them trouble and don¡¯t help them, I will certainly be driven away, like my mother.¡±
Grandma Zhou did not believe him. To her, grandsons were the most precious. How could they be unwanted?
¡°Nonsense, you¡¯re the Gu family¡¯s grandson. Their biological grandson. How could the Gu family possibly not want you?¡±
¡°Second Master, Fifth Master has just brought Third Madam to the Zhou House. He left publicly in front of the entire vige. He even told everyone nearby about Third Madam¡¯s divorce. But the truth is that he didn¡¯t leave. He¡¯s just secretly observing Third Madam¡¯ situation.¡±
¡°Did he try to help her?¡±
¡°No, he¡¯s just observing.¡±
Gu Jinhang smiled when he heard that. True enough, this fellow was not overly vicious. Gu Jinhang guessed that Gu Jinxuan wanted to see how Zhou Ping would respond to being tormented.
¡°Have things been arranged for the third son of the Zhou family?¡±
¡°Yes, everything is arranged. When the New Year is over, and spring begins, they will havend.¡±
Gu Jinhang nodded. He instructed them to continue keeping watch, then he hung up.
Of the Zhou family¡¯s three sons, the two older ones were already in prison. But not the third son and his family.
The third son¡¯s family lived like ves in the Zhou house. Theybored for the Zhou family but had never done anything wrong, This time, Gu Jinxuan had requested that Third Son and his family be sent away so that they could make a clean break from that family.
Every family probably had its ck sheep, but naturally, there would also be better members of the family. He was not like the oldest and second sons who were greedy andzy. Before Zhou Ping had been able to provide them with sufficient money, this family also could not survive..
Chapter 1149 - Zhou Ping Goes Home (6)
Chapter 1149: Zhou Ping Goes Home (6)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Third Son and his wife were weak. Their children were also bullied terribly. In the Zhou family, Old Madam Zhou did not favor them. They continued to stay with the Zhou family but had no hope of seeding.
First and Second Son¡¯s families were rotten. There were two very young children whom Gu Jinxuan could not bear to see destroyed, so he asked Third Son¡¯s family to bring the two children with them. The Gu family would provide them with money, but Third Son and his wife would be responsible for
raising them.
¡®The New Year arrived. Things were very lively in the Gu family.
Everyone hade home for the New Year. Because the two old folks lived with Second Uncle, everyone was used toing to his house during the New Year and other festivals.
On Third Uncle¡¯s side, Gu Jinxuan and Zhou Ping did not appear. Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu naturally wondered about it.
Gu Jinhang smiled and said, ¡°Grandfather, Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Little Five has brought Third Aunt to visit her parents. The Zhou family has experienced many setbackstely, and Third Aunt has not gone back to spend the New Year for a long time. She just made the trip back.
¡°Little Five asked me to tell everyone! But I was so busy over thest two days that I forgot!¡±
¡®The events in Third Uncle¡¯s family had been so sudden that not everyone in the Gu family knew. Only the four members of Second Uncle¡¯s family and Oldest Cousin knew. Of the rest, only Gu Qingyao knew what had happened.
¡°No... Impossible, impossible! You gave the Gu family four sons. How can they possibly drive you out?¡±
In her eyes, giving your inws a son was a huge feat. Zhou Ping had given the Gu family four sons. How could she possibly be divorced?
¡®The Gu family had four sons, and the third son¡¯s family had the most sons, plus her daughter had given birth to all of them. In these circumstances, Zhou Ping should have her way in everything within the Gu family. How could the family have thrown her out?
¡°Mother,e and eat something! It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Day...¡±
¡°How can I eat? Look at what has happened to our family? Is it like a family? Are you still in the mood to eat?¡±
Zhou Ping¡¯s eyes reddened. Her head drooped, and she kept quiet.
Zhou Ping was Grandma Zhou¡¯s only hope. Now that the hope had been extinguished, she vented all her anger on Zhou Ping.
¡°It¡¯s all your fault, all your fault. You useless creature. You gave them four sons, but they still threw you out. What was the use of raising you for so many years? After raising you for so many years, all I ask from you is a little money, but in the end, they drove you out over such a small matter.. Why go on
living? You might as well kill yourself!¡±
Chapter 1150 - Zhou Ping Goes Home (7)
Chapter 1150: Zhou Ping Goes Home (7)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
In the few days she had been home, she had been treated vastly different from when she had given them money in the past. Zhou Ping could not get used to it. She burst into tears when she was berated like that.
¡°Mother, I wish things were different too! The Gu family is too vicious. If I refused a divorce, they were going to send me to jail! I was the one who released Oldest Brother and the others, so the Gu family have evidence against me. I¡¡±
¡°I? What about you? Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re useless? If you can get them released once, you can do it twice. But look at you. You¡¯ve given birth to four sons, but you can¡¯t even get a small thing like that right. What¡¯s the use of being in the Gu family?
¡°Theard Jinxuan say that his Second Uncle and Second Cousin are the heads of the Gu family. Ah! Doesn¡¯t the Second Son¡¯s family only have two sons? Why should they hold such a high position within the Gu family? Your second sister-inw only gave birth to two sons, and yet she has a good job and is
the mistress of the household. What about you? Why are you so useless?¡±
To
This was Zhou Ping¡¯s sore spot. Among the four children in the Gu family¡¯s second generation, she was the one to marry the third son. He had a very good job in the provincial capital, and she was content.
¡®When she joined the Gu family, she instinctively felt that she must have sons so that she could have someone to rely on. Fortunately, she had one son after another, then, atst, she had a pair of twin boys. In the Gu family, Third Son¡¯s family had the most sons.
She thought that she would be the most important daughter-inw in the Gu family, but to her surprise, she was still in an inferior position after all these years. In the end, she was even driven out of the family.
Zhou Ping did not know what had gone wrong.
¡®When Grandma Zhou saw that Zhou Ping did not speak, she pushed her aside in irritation. ¡°Get lost. Go and wash the clothes in the courtyard. Eat, eat, eat, the whole family is destitute but all you know how to do is eat.¡±
Grandma Zhou did not show Zhou Ping any respect. She drove Zhou Ping away in front of her two daughters-inw.
Zhou Ping had no choice but to go to the courtyard to do theundry.
It was the New Year, and the weather was very cold. Actually, there were only a few clothes to wash. But the house was in such a mess that Grandma Zhou had taken everything she could find and told Zhou Ping to wash them.
Every day, Grandma Zhou tried to think of ways to get Zhou Ping to release her sons and grandsons. In the end, Zhou Ping had no choice and really allowed Grandma Zhou to drag her there.
Grandma Zhou¡¯s eyes reddened when she saw her oldest son who was still in prison and the state he was in. She made a huge fuss and said that her daughter was the wife of an important person, so they had to release her son.
Gu Jinhang had personally seen to this matter, and this time, he had not kept his identity a secret. He had given special instructions that the man was not to be released. No matter how Grandma Zhou fussed, everyone knew they had to obey thew.
They knew what terrible things had befallen thest batch of people.
Atst, when she created such a ruckus that they had no other choice, they threatened to imprison Grandma Zhou for a few days. That frightened the olddy so much that she hurried out.
Grandma Zhou was white with fear. She scrambled out and checked to see that she was really safe before she sighed with relief.
Oldest Sister-inw said angrily, ¡°Little Sister! What have you been doing all these years? Look, you¡¯ve even brought harm upon our mother. These people are just too arrogant. Your husband and sons are so capable, but they don¡¯t show us any respect. Are you doing this on purpose?¡±
Zhou Ping was about to protest when Grandma Zhou pped her.
smack!
¡°Useless thing, I should have strangled you to death when you were born. You¡¯re a burden!¡±
Grandma Zhou was a very proud person. The local people had shown her great respect over the years. Now that she had beenpletely humiliated, she had nowhere to vent her anger except on Zhou Ping.
Chapter 1151 - Zhou Ping Goes Home (8)
Chapter 1151: Zhou Ping Goes Home (8)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
Zhou Ping felt humiliated and wronged.
¡°Mother, what does that have to do with me? If the Gu family is unwilling to release them, I can¡¯t do anything about it. I¡ Ah¡¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Grandma Zhou pped Zhou Ping when she dared to answer back.
¡°How dare you answer back? How brazen! The Gu family is unwilling to release them? What about you? Are you also unwilling? The Gu family was also unwilling thest time, but you still managed to get your older brother out. Why aren¡¯t you able to do the same this time?¡±
Zhou Ping felt so wronged that she burst into tears. It was precisely because she had taken matters into her own hands and released them that the Gu family had driven her out!
Now that she had been driven out of the family, they would not listen to her anymore.
¡°What about Jinxuan? Where is Jinxuan? He can¡¯t have left. Go and look for him! Quick!¡± Grandma Zhou still believed that her grandson wielded great power. She did not believe that Gu Jinxuan, a grandson of the Gu family, did not have any authority.
Zhou Ping was useless, but Gu Jinxuan would certainly be able to do it.
Zhou Ping did not dare to speak. In her family, Gu Jinxuan had been the harshest. If not for Gu Jinxuan, she might not have been divorced. It was impossible to ask Gu Jinxuan for help.
Grandma Zhou was furious when she saw that Zhou Ping did not speak. All her pent-up grievances exploded.
She immediately began to beat and kick Zhou Ping.
¡°Cry, cry, cry, all you can do is cry. You useless object; I¡¯m not dead yet! Are you mourning for me?¡±
Akick made Zhou Ping copse onto the ground.
Grandma Zhou grew even angrier when she saw that Zhou Ping had fallen. ¡°Oh, dear! Are you pretending to be delicate? How dare a useless burden like you pretend to be delicate! I just beat you a little and you¡¯ve fallen? Get up! Get up!¡±
Grandma Zhou screamed and continued to kick Zhou Ping. Zhou Ping had fallen while doing her chores and hurt her leg. Now Grandma Zhou was kicking her injury, and it was very painful.
The nonstop kicking caused her unbearable agony.
¡°Mother¡ Mother¡¡±
¡°Shut up! Let¡¯s see how delicate you are. I¡¯ll beat you to death. Useless burden¡¡±
Grandma Zhou vented all her rage on Zhou Ping. She beat her until she was tired. Her two daughters-inw looked at Zhou Ping disdainfully, then helped Grandma Zhou away.
It was very cold, and Zhou Ping¡¯s sisters-inw had taken the clothes that Zhou Ping had been wearing when she returned. She might have been driven out by the Gu family, but they had not taken her luggage or her clothes. When Zhou Ping was with the Gu family, she dressed well and had nice things.
Her two sisters-inw simply took all her luggage.
So all she was left with were some worn-out old clothes that her two sisters-inw were going to throw away.
She shivered in the cold wind. Her leg hurt unbearably, but no one came to help her up.
Recent events had devastated Zhou Ping. She sat on the ground and began to weep.
Gu Jinxuan was nearby. He watched Zhou Ping cry until she was tired. When she stopped, he slowly walked over to Zhou Ping.
¡°Mother, do you regret it now?¡±
¡®When Zhou Ping saw Gu Jinxuan, she was first shocked, then delighted!
¡°Jinxuan! Jinxuan, it¡¯s really you. You didn¡¯t leave. You can¡¯t bear to leave Mother, can you? Wu wu wa, hurry up and think of a way to get your uncle released! Or your grandmother will beat me every day! I can¡¯t take this much longer!
¡°You are the Gu family¡¯s grandson; they won¡¯t punish you.. Jinxuan, I¡¯m begging you!¡±
Chapter 1152 - Zhou Ping Goes Home (9)
Chapter 1152: Zhou Ping Goes Home (9)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
Gu Jinxuan¡¯s heart grew cold!
She had been bullied so badly, but she was still thinking of rescuing his oldest uncle. She had not considered that the Gu family had forbidden her to do that, or that her son might displease the heads of the Gu family, and be deserted or abandoned?
Gu Jinxuan asked coldly, ¡°Will Grandma will be nicer to you if I rescue Oldest Uncle?¡±
Zhou Ping was taken aback, then delighted. ¡°Yes, yes, she certainly will. Jinxuan, I¡¯m begging you. Can you rescue your oldest uncle and the rest as soon as possible? Please?¡±
Gu Jinxuan asked, ¡°Was Grandma nice to you before my oldest uncle and the rest were arrested?¡±
Zhou Ping kept quiet.
¡°Why don¡¯t you say something? You say that you can¡¯t take it much longer and asked me to rescue my oldest uncle? Which is to say that once my oldest uncle is rescued, you will have a better life? How about the past? Did you have a good life?¡±
Zhou Ping looked at Gu Jinxuan for a long time without speaking.
¡°L¡ Jinxuan, your grandma is just in a bad mood because your oldest uncle and the rest were arrested, that¡¯s why she treats me like that. If you rescue them, she¡¯ll be fine. All right? Jinxuan, Jinxuan, help me, please save them!¡±
Gu Jinxuan turned angrily and left.
¡°Jinxuan¡ Jinxuan¡¡±
Gu Jinxuan went back to the ce he was staying. He was livid.
The person working for him came out to see him. Gu Jinxuan looked at him and said angrily, ¡°Go and make some arrangements. Find some vige hooligans to make trouble for the Zhou family. Their men are in prison, and the Gu family has abandoned them, so they can bully the Zhou family. Teach
them a good lesson.¡±
The man was shocked but said obediently, ¡°Yes, Fifth Master!¡±
Gu Jinxuan was really angry that day. After all, she was his mother. He did not want to see her continue in her misguided ways.
The Gu family was really powerful. Many members of noble families used their family¡¯s power to dabble in gray areas, but they never went overboard. As long as the family remained in power, it would not cause any big problems.
But the Gu family was different. The Gu family was governed very strictly, and the sons and grandsons were all rigorously disciplined. They were forbidden to do such things. The Gu family did not mind if they used the family¡¯s power to obtain some benefits. In fact, it was expected of them.
After all, their men had worked so hard to create a better environment for their sons and grandsons.
But if they condoned Zhou Ping¡¯s wrongdoing, there would be a next time, and then a next. The Gu family would never permit this to carry on.
Gu Jinxuan knew that if he wanted to protect his mother, he must make her changepletely.
If she could not change, then he must frighten her so much that she would never dare to do such a thing again!
He waited here for so many days and watched the Zhou family bully her and vent their anger on her. He was waiting. He was waiting for Zhou Ping to give up on the Zhou family and beg him to let her go back to the Gu family.
But after so many days, she still refused to realize the error of her ways!
Hmph!
Gu Jinxuan was prepared to act harshly. He knew what his grandma was like. She was used to throwing her weight around. If the vigers bullied her, she would not be able to ept it.
But as an old woman, she would be helpless. In the end, she could only vent her anger on his mother. He wanted to see how long his mother could stand it?
The Zhou house was in turmoil, but over in the Mo house, everything was perfectly harmonious.
Mo Beihan watched Gu Qingyao¡¯s stomach grow every day. Every day, he hoped that his child would be born soon.
Gu Qingyao was sunning herself in front of the French windows and sewing clothes for her child. She looked at the man and smiled. ¡°Stop looking. Even if you keep on looking, he¡¯ll only be born in a month¡¯s time.¡±
¡®Mo Beihan was rather impatient.. He pressed against Gu Qingyao and said, ¡°Will you be able to spend time with me again after he¡¯s born?¡±
Chapter 1153 - The Baby Arrives (1)
Chapter 1153: The Baby Arrives (1)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
This brat had prevented him from being intimate with his wife for a long time. He saw his beautiful wife every day but could not do anything. He really wanted to drag the child out and punch him. 7
Gu Qingyao lifted her eyeszily and nced at him. She said nonchntly, ¡°I need to do my confinement after he¡¯s born. Besides, it will take about three months for my health to recover.
¡°Also, even when my health recovers, I¡¯l need to take care of the child! The baby is so young; I will need to take care of him all the time. I will barely get any sleep. I won¡¯t have any energy to keep youpany.¡±
Mo Beihan said angrily, ¡°No¡ what.. what do you mean? Is my wife is no longer my wife just because I have a child?¡±7
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°I have to take care of the child! It can¡¯t be helped, right?¡±
¡°Let the servants take care of the child. Besides, I¡¯m here! Ill take care of him, and you can rest properly so that you can have the energy to keep mepany.¡±
1
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll see!¡±
Mo Beihan looked at Gu Qingyao pitifully, ¡®Wife, you¡¯re too hardhearted. Ever since you¡¯ve had this fellow, you haven¡¯t kept mepany for a long time. You¡¯ve practically forgotten me. You¡¯re entirely focused on the child. You don¡¯t want me anymore!¡±
1
Gu Qingyao:¡±..¡±
Mo Beihan reached out and picked up Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao was shocked. ¡®What¡ what are you doing?¡±
¡°Come keep mepany. Just let me hug you for a while, all right?¡±
Gu Qingyao would not be tricked!
¡°No, put me down. My stomach is so big; what nonsense are you up to?¡±
¡®Tl be careful. I just want to hug you. I won¡¯t hurt the child.¡±
It was March, and spring had arrived. The weather slowly grew warmer. That afternoon, Gu Qingyao was happily gnawing on an apple in her living room when she felt a sudden pain in her stomach. She paused¡
The pains came fast and furious and grew worse. She quickly sensed that something was amiss.
¡°Someone¡ someone¡ Brother Beihan¡ Ah¡ Mo Beihan..¡±
Gu Qingyao was about to give birth, so Mo Beihan had been staying at home. At the moment, he was in his study upstairs, but he immediately ran out when he heard her.
¡®When he came downstairs, he was shocked to see Gu Qingyao sitting there,pletely pale. ¡°Yao Yao, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Quick¡ send me to the hospital. I think I¡¯m about to give birth..¡±
The pain was so unbearable. This was Gu Qingyao¡¯s first experience in both her past and present lives, and she could barely speak.
Mo Beihan was stunned!
About¡ about to give birth¡
He looked at Gu Qingyao¡¯s stomach, and his mind went nk.
¡°Why are you just standing there. Quick.. quick send me to the hospital.¡±
She was a doctor, so she understood her situation. In her previous life, she had seen women inbor. She knew she must go to the hospital immediately. 7
Only then did Mo Beihan recover his wits. He picked up Gu Qingyao and rushed out.
¡°Butler, get the car ready. Notify the Gu family.¡±
The Mo family had many servants. The moment Mo Beihan shouted, someone ran to get it done. The car was all ready. He carried Gu Qingyao into the car and immediately drove towards the hospital.
The delivery room had been prepared long ago, and they could just enter. They thought that the birth was a few days away! They had not expected her to suddenly go intobor.
The Gu family notified Jiang Yiru the moment they heard the news. The Gu family, Qiao family, Jiang Yiru and Old Master Qin all arrived not long after Mo Beihan rushed to the hospital.
The doctors were well prepared. But since Jiang Yiru¡¯s medical skills were avable, everyone felt better if she was there to oversee everything to ensure that nothing went wrong.
Mo Beihan paced outside the delivery room like a lost soul. He wanted to go in. He wanted to go in. But they would not allow him to go in. Even his Yao Yao would not allow him to go in.. Wu wu wu, how unjust!
Chapter 1154 - The Baby Arrives (2)
Chapter 1154: The Baby Arrives (2)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
Mo Beihan felt very wronged as he paced in circles outside thebor room in a trance.
Terrible screams came from the delivery room. They frightened Mo Beihan so much that he broke out in cold sweat.
¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s the matter? How is Yao Yao? Open the door¡ open the door¡¡±
He angrily tried to pry open the door, and when that did not work, he tried to dig at the wall. After digging at it for a while, he went back to circling. Oldest Cousin Gu Jinye, whose wife had given birth twice, held his head. ¡°Stop circling; you¡¯re making me dizzy!¡±
Mo Beihan seemed to have a bright idea. He rushed over and grabbed Gu Jinye. ¡°Oldest Cousin, Oldest Cousin, your wife has given birth before. This, this, this, what¡¯s going on? Yao Yao has never screamed so terribly before. How painful is it? Tell me, quick, tell me.¡±
Gu Jinye was very ufortable when Mo Beihan shook him like that. ¡°All right, all right, everything is fine. Calm down. Childbirth is always painful. Teacher Jiang is here, and everything will be fine. Calm down¡¡±
¡°Lcan¡¯t stay calm¡¡±
Gu Jinye nced at him. He gave up and stopped talking.
He had also been frightened out of his wits when his wife gave birth. So it was not surprising that Mo Beihan was in this state.
Ji Mingyue was pale with fright. ¡°This¡ giving birth is so scary?¡±
She looked at her stomach. Her child was a month younger than Gu Qingyao¡¯s child. It would be her turn soon¡
Gu Jinhang clutched her hand tightly but did not say anything.
Ji Mingyue saw that he did not react, so she turned to look at him only to realize that he was covered in a cold sweat. He looked calm, but there was something amiss in his eyes.
Ji Mingyue thought that he was worried and frightened for his younger cousin.
¡°You¡ don¡¯t worry, this¡ the doctors are all here. I¡¯m sure nothing will go wrong?¡±
Gu Jinhang turned rather stiffly to look at her. ¡°Is childbirth so scary? Then¡ then won¡¯t it happen to you too?¡±
My God! It was terrifying!
Men like him, who thought they could control everything and prepare for everything, werepletely helpless. This feeling of helplessness caused Gu Jinhang to panic for the first time.
He looked at Ji Mingyue¡¯s stomach. It was much bigger than Gu Qingyao¡¯s stomach. Would it be even more painful when it was her tum?
¡®When Wen Ruyu heard that, she smacked Gu Jinhang. ¡°Brat. You should beforting Mingyue, but here you are, scaring her. Shut up!¡±
¡®Wen Ruyu held Ji Mingyue¡¯s other hand. ¡°Mingyue! Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s always like that when women give birth. It¡¯ll be fine. Look at all the people on earth. Aren¡¯t they all born? There¡¯s nothing to be frightened of!¡±
Ji Mingyue: ¡
Gu Jinhang: ¡°..¡±
Mo Beihan:
Everyone: ¡°..¡±
Everyone on earth was born?
¡®That¡ seemed quite logical.
Gu Qingyao was not in the delivery room for long. The child was born after about an hour.
¡®Wen Ruyu sighed in relief. Not bad. A quick birth must be very smooth.
When Gu Qingyao was pushed out, Mo Beihan rushed over to her. Mo Beihan felt terrible when he saw his usually calm and beautiful girl lying there, looking ghastly and her hair soaked in sweat. She looked terribly frail.
¡°Yao Yao¡ Yao Yao¡¡±
¡°Mrs Mo is fine. The birth was very smooth. Madam is just a little tired. She¡¯ll be fine after resting!¡±
The medical staff hurriedly exined..
Chapter 1155 - The Baby Arrives (3)
Chapter 1155: The Baby Arrives (3)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
Mo Beihan sighed with relief and went to the ward to keep Gu Qingyaopany.
Gu Qingyao had a very smooth delivery. Actually, she had heard Mo Beihan shouting her name, but she was so weak that she only woke up after resting for a while.
Mo Beihan kept a close eye on her!
When he saw that she was awake, he said joyfully, ¡°Yao Yao, Yao Yao, you¡¯re awake?¡±
Gu Qingyao opened her eyes. Her heart filled with love to see Mo Beihan by her side. She smiled and looked around. ¡®Where¡¯s the baby? Is it a boy or a girl?¡±
¡®When Mo Beihan heard that, his smile froze on his lips. He was bewildered!
He stiffly turned to look at Gu Jinhang and Ji Mingyue. ¡°Baby? Where¡¯s the baby? Is it a boy or a girl?¡±
Gu Qingyao: *..¡±
Gu Jinhang rolled his eyes. ¡°So you finally remember that you have a child?¡±
Mo Beihan:
He had been so worried about Gu Qingyao that he had forgotten she was here to give birth!
Gu Jinhang said to Gu Qingyao, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the baby is fine. It¡¯s a boy. Both of you are doing well. Our grandparents are with the baby! They¡¯ll carry him over soon.¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Oh! Yao Yao, it¡¯s a boy. Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll carry him over soon.¡±
Gu Qingyao:¡±..¡±
She looked at this man. Was this her smart and steady Brother Beihan?
He was in a dreadful state!
¡°Yao Yao, how do you feel? Do you feel any difort?¡±
¡®Tm fine. I¡¯ll be fine after I recuperate for a while. Mo Beihan..¡±
¡°Yes, what is it!¡±
¡°How heavy is the baby?¡±
Mo Beihan:
He did not know.
¡°where is the baby now?¡±
Mo Beihan:
He did not know that either.
¡°Well, he¡¯s with your grandparents!¡±
Gu Qingyao closed her eyes. She did not want to talk to this fellow anymore. He was so unreliable!
Gu Qingyao sighed. ¡°A son!¡±
She wanted a little daughter!
Mo Beihan smilingly held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yao Yao. You¡¯ll be my daughter. I¡¯ll pamper you like one.¡±
Gu Qingyao nced at him. Her lips twitched, but she did not say anything.
Ji Mingyue was looking at her own stomach. She actually wanted a girl, but she did not dare to hope for one.
Gu Jinhang was the Gu Family¡¯s sessor. She must have a son, or it would lead to a lot of conflicts in the future.
¡®Mo Beihan was the master of the Mo Family. Actually, for Gu Qingyao to have a son was the best oue. Noble families must have a son as an heir. Although in modern times they advocated equality between men and women, sons were still more important in noble families.
Now that it was confirmed that Gu Qingyao had a boy, hers¡
Gu Qingyao only stayed in the hospital for two days before she was discharged.
Everything was ready at home. Everything the baby needed was ready.
It was now spring, and it was neither too cold nor too warm. It was the perfect time for doing confinement.
Grandfather and Grandma Mo were delighted. They treasured the little fellow and wished they could spend every moment gazing at him.
Mo Beihan was more than happy to let them!
He wanted to put the child in another room so the grandparents and the confinement nanny could take care of him.
Unfortunately¡ things did not go his way!
Because this little baby refused to leave his mother. He was very sensitive towards his mother¡¯s smell. It was as if he sensed that his father was unreliable. He cried the moment he left his mother¡¯s side.
How could Grandfather and Grandma Mo bear to let the little boy cry?
¡°Oh! This child really sticks to his mother. But babies are all like that. Better leave him with Yao Yao..¡±
Chapter 1156 - The Baby Arrives (4)
Chapter 1156: The Baby Arrives (4)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
Mo Beihan was upset. ¡°He¡¯s so small; what does he know? Yao Yao suffered so much in childbirth; she has to recuperate properly. Yao Yao can¡¯t even sleep properly with that brat here. How is she supposed to recover? You had better take him away!¡±
Grandma Mo said angrily, ¡°What kind of talk is that? A newborn baby will definitely want his mother!¡±
¡°He¡¯s so small he doesn¡¯t recognize anyone!¡±
¡°Young children are very sensitive to their mother¡¯s smell. They will cry the moment they¡¯re separated.¡±
Mo Beihan was fuming. He ground his teeth and said, ¡°Why isn¡¯t he sensitive to his father¡¯s smell?¡±
Grandma Mo red at him. ¡°You didn¡¯t give birth to him. Why should he be attuned to you?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°..¡±
He could find no way to refute her.
¡®Taking care of a baby was indeed a tiring affair. As a first-time mother, Gu Qingyao was very attentive towards her child. In her previous life, she had very much wanted to have a child with Mo Beihan. She was really happy now that her wish had finallye true!
So she was very attentive towards the baby!
Since the child refused to be separated from his mother, Gu Qingyao brought him everywhere. Anyway, there were plenty of servants, and she did not have to do anything besides keep the babypany.
The child grew daily and ate well. He changed almost daily, which excited Gu Qingyao greatly.
Mo Beihan was rather resentful. He sensed that he had fallen out of favor!
His wife had not paid any attention to him ever since that brat was born.
Ji Mingyue gave birth before Gu Qingyao finished her confinement.
She gave birth to twin boys.
¡®When Gu Jinhang found out, he was dumbfounded!
¡®When Ji Mingyue woke up after delivery and saw Gu Jinhang standing next to her, she immediately asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the baby? Is it at a boy or a girl?¡±
Gu Jinhang was beaming from ear to ear. ¡°Boy! Also, we have twins!¡±
Ji Mingyue was startled, then her eyes widened with delight. ¡®Really? Then¡ then is the other one a girl?¡±
Gu Jinhang¡¯s smile faltered. ¡°They are both boys. Twin boys!¡±
Ji Mingyue: ¡
After a long, shocked moment, Ji Mingyue said in disbelief, ¡°Surely not? I had two children and both are boys?¡±
Her oldest cousin-inw, Li Qingdan, smiled, ¡°The Gu family genes are strong, and they tend to have boys. Twins run in the family. It¡¯s not surprising you had twin boys.¡±
The male gene was particrly strong in the Gu family, and twins ran in the family. Ji Mingyue had a pair of twin boys. Li Qingdan had been luckier ¨C she had a boy and a girl.
Now her daughter was the only girl among the Gu family¡¯s great-grandchildren!
Ji Mingyue was utterly disappointed. ¡°Oh, oh, oh, not even a daughter.¡±
By the time Ji Mingyue was discharged from the hospital, Gu Qingyao was almost done with her confinement. She wanted to bring her child to the Gu house for a visit, but Mo Beihan forbade her.
¡°No way. You haven¡¯t finished your confinement! Wait a while.¡±
Gu Qingyao was going crazy with boredom at home. ¡°Let me out for a change of air. I¡¯ve been here for almost a month. My confinement is over! I want to go out.¡±
¡°No!¡± Mo Beihan refused. ¡°Childbirth damages a woman¡¯s health too much. You had better do a fifty-day confinement and make sure you regain your healthpletely.¡±
¡°Fifty days??¡±
Gu Qingyao was stunned!
Fifty days. She would die!
¡°Please, no! Brother Beihan, husband, darling, please let me off! Fifty days is too terrible!¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°If you really can¡¯t stand it, then forty-five days will do. Be good and do your confinement. It¡¯s only once in your lifetime. You just have to bear with it for a few more days. If you end up with any chronic ailments, you¡¯ll regret it in the future. I won¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll just stay at home and keep
youpany.¡±
Gu Qingyao wanted to cry!
She was a doctor herself. Of course, she was aware of her own health. She was usually in such good health; she was obviously not so delicate!
She wanted to go out. She wanted to go shopping.. She wanted to go to a restaurant and eat seafood!
Chapter 1157 - The Baby Arrives (5)
Chapter 1157: The Baby Arrives (5)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao had stayed home for more than 30 days and was bored stiff. Ji Mingyue had already been discharged from the hospital and wanted to go out to have fun.
She wore thick clothing even in the living room, and she felt warm.
Mo Beihan emerged from the kitchen carrying a bowl of ginseng chicken soup. He ced it in front of Gu Qingyao. ¡°Here, drink this bowl of chicken soup.¡±
Gu Qingyao nced at it. During her confinement, she had drunk all kinds of soup like chicken soup, fish soup, pork rib soup, pig trotter soup and pigeon soup. She had drunk so much soup that it made her sick!
¡°Idon¡¯t want any more soup! I¡¯ve been drinking soup every day for such a long time. I¡¯ve had enough of soup!¡±
Mo Beihan disagreed. ¡°Nonsense, I change your menu every day. You don¡¯t eat the same thing twice in a week. How can you possibly have drunk enough soup? Youst drank this soup seven days ago!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Impossible! I clearly remember I had chicken soup three days ago!¡±
¡°That was ck chicken. This is a free-range chicken that we raised ourselves. It¡¯s different.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Qingyao touched her face. She felt that she had gained a lot of weight recently.
¡°I mustn¡¯t eat anymore. If I carry on eating like that, I¡¯ll turn into a little pig. How ugly!¡±
She controlled her weight when she was pregnant. Even though she was expecting, she did not overeat when it came to supplements. She just ensured that she had a bnced diet. So she did not gain much weight during her pregnancy, and her baby was not toorge. That way, she had not suffered much
during the birth, and the child was very healthy.
But Mo Beihan had been overly concerned during her confinement. If she continued to eat like this, when would she regain her figure?
Mo Beihan disagreed. ¡°So what if a girl is a little plump? It¡¯s not as if we can¡¯t afford to feed you. Childbirth has weakened you greatly. You must nourish yourself properly.
¡°Yao Yao, don¡¯t ignore your future wellbeing for the sake of temporary vanity. You didn¡¯t see yourself when you were pushed out of the delivery room. Do you know how frail you were then?
¡°Listen to me and take good care of yourself. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you¡¯re a little plump for a few years. You will certainly regain your figure in the future. That way, even when you grow older, you will still be healthy and have rosy cheeks. That shows you¡¯re in good health.
¡°Look at those families who can¡¯t bear to buy health supplements for women in confinement. They seem all right in the short term because they¡¯re young. But in a few years, they will have all kinds of ailments. Be good and drink this!¡±
Mo Beihan spoke very earnestly. He had done a lot of research on how to take care of women when they were doing their confinement.
He remembered his Yao Yao had always been very healthy and calm.
In their previous life, Yao Yao might have been weaker in terms of mental strength, but she had always been very healthy. As a doctor, she had always taken good care of herself. Even when she grew older, she had kept her looks and she did not show her age at all.
In this rebirth, he had never seen his Yao Yao looking frail.
Mo Beihan had been thoroughly frightened by her appearance when she was pushed out of the delivery room. Childbirth was too hard. He would not ask her to have another child again. She must be carefully cared for so that she had no chronic ailments.
¡®When Gu Qingyao heard his words, she suddenly felt as if she was being rather unreasonable.
In this era, so many people were still going hungry!
Many women did not even have eggs to eat when they gave birth. They had to go back to working the fields a few days after birth. What confinement?
Their husbands begrudged them every mouthful of rice, and if they did not have a son, they were med for being useless
Meanwhile, her husband was making her all kinds of delicious meals every day to repair her health and would rather her be confined for thest two months.
Chapter 1158 - The Baby Arrives (6)
Chapter 1158: The Baby Arrives (6)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao sighed. Ai¡ Better just drink it!
And not be ungrateful!
Mo Beihan coaxed her, ¡°If you¡¯re good and drink it, I¡¯ll bring you to the Gu houseter!¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Really?¡±
¡°Of course. Later, you must put on a hat and make sure you aren¡¯t exposed to the cold wind. When we leave the house, just get into the car. When we reach the Gu house, stay in the house and don¡¯t wander around.¡±
¡°Sure, sure! I promise I¡¯ll be good!¡±
How wonderful! How wonderful! She could finally go out and have some fun!
Gu Qingyao obediently drank her chicken soup. Mo Beihan fetched her hat and coat and made sure she was well wrapped up before he brought her to the Gu house.
Mo Beihan drove while Gu Qingyao sat in the back, holding the baby. She kept gazing out of the window.
¡°Wow, I haven¡¯t been out for so long. Look, there are interesting things everywhere. Baby! Quick, look!¡±
The baby in her arms was actually very obedient. Besides refusing to leave Gu Qingyao¡¯s side, he was actually a very easy baby.
Hey in Gu Qingyao¡¯s arms and looked out of the car window with eyes asrge as ck grapes. It was as if he knew what he was looking at.
Gu Qingyao carried the baby into the Gu house and immediately went to look for Ji Mingyue.
Ji Mingyue had just been discharged from the hospital. After giving birth to twins, she was much weaker than Gu Qingyao. She had rested for several days before she regained a little of her strength.
Ji Mingyue was delighted to see Gu Qingyao!
¡°Yao Yao! You¡¯re finally here. Why? Has he finally allowed you to leave the house?¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°It was so difficult to get permission toe out. I was almost bored to death after so many days!¡±
Ji Mingyue covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Thest time my mother came to visit me, she said that the entire capital is talking about how attentive Mo Beihan is towards you! All the girls in the capital are green with envy! They say you¡¯re so fortunate and your husband dotes on you so much. You¡¯ve been
eating so many supplements during your confinement that you¡¯ve almost beggared the Mo family!
¡°They¡¯re clearly jealous!¡±
Gu Qingyao was taken aback. ¡°Surely not? Everyone is talking about it?¡±
Ji Mingyue made her sit down by her bed and said, ¡°Of course! The capital is so small. The whole capital took an interest when you gave birth! This is the Mo family¡¯s sessor. They want to know whether you had a boy or a girl!
¡°Those people! They¡¯re terrible. They hate you and are jealous of you. Times are different now, and people aren¡¯t allowed to have so many children. Many wicked people are hoping you will have a girl!¡±
Now every couple was only allowed to have one child. Gu Qingyao¡¯s child would be the Mo family¡¯s sessor. If she had a girl, then she certainly would not be the next master of the Mo family.
If Mo Beihan wanted to leave his huge family fortune to his own descendants, he must either have an illegitimate son, or divorce Gu Qingyao and remarry.
Otherwise, he would have to leave his position as master of the Mo family to his nephews. The Mo family fortune was so huge, of course he could not bear to do such a thing!
So others were interested to see if Gu Qingyao had a boy or a girl. If it was a girl, then there might be changes in the Mo family in the future. Those who wanted to marry into the Mo family still had a chance.
Too bad, in the end, Gu Qingyao had a boy. Besides that, she had not suffered much during the birth. When she returned home, Mo Beihan doted on her, and she lived like a queen during her confinement. He provided all kinds of good food and drink. Many women envied her existence!
Those women in the capital were wildly jealous!
Chapter 1159 - The Baby Arrives (7)
Chapter 1159: The Baby Arrives (7)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°I was hoping for a girl! How nice to have a little girl!
¡°We have so many boys in the family. We¡¯re not short of heirs. Besides, even if it¡¯s a girl, if we raise her properly, she can take over the family too.¡±
She and Mo Beihan¡¯s child would be outstanding, be it a boy or a girl.
With the huge business inherited from their parents, they would have a good life, regardless of gender.
Ji Mingyue sighed. ¡°Speaking of that, I also think it¡¯s a pity! You only had one baby, but I had two! And neither of them is a daughter. Sigh¡ your Gu family genes are just too powerful!¡±
The Gu family had many boys. Oldest Cousin and Second Cousin, who were already married, only had boys. Gu Qingyaoughed and said, ¡°Surely you can¡¯t me the Gu family entirely! Your Ji family genes are not weak either!¡±
The Ji family also had more boys than girls.
Ji Mingyue said gloomily, ¡°I will never experience what it¡¯s like to have a daughter. Wu Wu Wu, how sad!¡±
Gu Qingyao was amused. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! My Mu Mu even says he¡¯ll marry a good girl to take care of me!¡±
Ji Mingyue said, ¡°But I¡¯ll have to wait for these little fellows to grow up and bring one back! Sigh¡ Eldest Cousin-inw is luckier. She has a sweet little girl. I¡¯m so jealous.¡±
Once women have children, they mostly talk about their children. Ji Mingyue was bored during her confinement, so Gu Qingyao often came over to keep herpany.
The capital¡¯s women turned their envy on Ji Mingyue ever since she returned home to do her confinement.
The Gu men all doted on their wives, and Gu Jinhang was no exception. He was an excellent husband. Ji Mingyue had never realized how thoughtful and considerate a man could be when one doted on a woman.
She thought that her sisters-inw were already very fortunate because her older brothers all loved them very much. But now that she was married and had a child, she realized that her life was much better than her sisters-inw¡¯s.
Every time her mother came to visit her, she could not stop beaming!
Time flew by with these little ones in the family. Oldest Cousin, Gu Chonghua, often brought his twins over, and the Gu house was filled with the pattering of little feet. Gu Chonghua and Wen Ruyu were delighted.
Meanwhile, Little Five, Gu Jinxuan, was far away and not so happy!
He had underestimated Zhou Ping¡¯s stupidity.
He had stayed there for almost three months and personally witnessed Zhou Ping grow more haggard every day. At first, the vigers had been afraid that the Zhou family would take revenge, but after a while, they realized that no one was going to help the Zhou family, and they grew bolder.
In these times, most vigers were very honest, but there were still some very bad people!
Without any men in the family, they would certainly be bullied. At first, Gu Jinxuan arranged for some hooligans to make trouble for the Zhou family. Later on, he did not have to make any arrangements. Almost everyone disliked the Zhou family.
So they vented all their pent-up rage from being bullied in the past.
The two daughters-inw did not dare to leave the house. 2402:800:6118:9f09:a0d1:af0c:37f4:f5dd Grandma Zhou was quarreling with the vigers almost every day.
She was an old woman. She was good at quarreling, but not at fighting. She could not beat so many opponents by herself.
Every time Grandma Zhou was bullied, she woulde back and vent all her rage on Zhou Ping.
During this period in the Zhou House, Zhou Ping was beaten every day, went hungry, and had to do all the chores. She grew steadily more haggard.
That day, Zhou Ping was slumped against the wall in fatigue.. Gu Jinxuan walked over and asked her calmly, ¡°Mother, have you thought it through?¡±
Chapter 1160 - Little Five Returns To The Capital (1)
Chapter 1160: Little Five Returns To The Capital (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhou Ping was so tired and weak that her head was ringing. When she heard his voice, she thought that she was hallucinating.
¡°Mother? Mother...¡±
Zhou Ping raised her head slowly. She was shocked to see the familiar figure of her son standing before her!
¡°Mother, have you thought it through?¡±
¡®When she saw Gu Jinxuan¡¯s calm expression, Zhou Ping suddenly felt rage surge in her heart!
¡°Do you still remember your mother? Look at the state I¡¯m in. Are you satisfied now? The Zhou family has been devastated, and I work like a coolie every day. Does this give you sufficient standing in the Gu family? They won¡¯t make things difficult for you anymore, am I right?¡±
Gu Jinxuan just looked at her calmly.
It was as if Zhou Ping was going to vent all her grievances.
¡°My family was already poor when I was young. When I was a child, I did not have many nice things. Later on, I married your father and had four children. Do you know how hard it was to raise all of you? I thought that with so many sons, I would be the most important person in the Gu family. But look at
what happened.
¡°Your Oldest Cousin, Second Cousin and Fourth Cousin are all more sessful than you. Your Oldest Aunt and Second Aunt have always suppressed me. Isn¡¯t it because their families are more powerful than mine? I helped your uncle so that I could have a better life in the Gu family. But look at you. How
could you be so stupid? You destroyed the Zhou family to please the Gu family. Tell me... Little Five... Jinxuan...¡±
Gu Jinxuan listened for a while, then tumed away without a word.
He angrily went back to the ce he was staying and kicked the table over. The teapot on the table fell to the floor with a crash and smashed into smithereens.
¡°Fifth Master...¡±
The two men he had brought with him had been by his side all along.
Gu Jinxuan suppressed his anger. He was not going to stay here any longer.
¡°Buy me a train ticket immediately. I want to go back to the capital. The two of you are to keep watch here. Make sure she survives, but ignore the rest!¡±
¡®The two men were stunned and exchanged a nce, then hurriedly responded. ¡°Yes!¡±
Early the next morning, Gu Jinxuan returned to the capital by train.
Gu Jinhang heard the news before he had even reached the capital.
¡°Second Master, Fifth Master has gone back to the capital. He is utterly disappointed in Third Madam. Third Madam still mes Fifth Master for not helping the Zhou family. She has not asked about Seventh Young Master or Eighth Young Master at all. Fifth Master left two men there to keep watch and
ensure she survives, but he does not intend to bother with the rest.¡±
Gu Jinhang hung up. Gu Qingyao was spending the day there, so he told her about it.
Gu Qingyao was surprised. ¡°Fifth Cousin is back?¡±
Gu Jinhang nodded. ¡°Yes! I guess that he is utterly disappointed. He has already been very filial to Third Aunt to have stayed so long over there.¡±
Gu Qingyao cuddled her baby and said disdainfully, ¡°People like that are both pitiful and disgusting. She was misguided by the Zhou family when she was growing up and was taught that boys are more important than girls. She even has had the idea that she should help her older brother at the expense of
her own family.
1
¡°By the way, did she mention Little Seven and Little Eight?¡±
Gu Jinhang shook his head. ¡°No!¡±
Gu Qingyao was rather upset. Gu Qingyao was more concerned about her own younger cousins than about the Zhou family.
¡°As a mother, she really is too selfish. Little Seven and Little Eight are about to sit for their university entrance exams, yet she doesn¡¯t show any concern about them. How have they been?¡±
Gu Jinhang said, ¡°They¡¯re fine, just rather quiet.. Don¡¯t worry, Gu men are not that fragile!¡±
Chapter 1161 - Little Five Returns To The Capital (2)
Chapter 1161: Little Five Returns To The Capital (2)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao sighed. ¡°Our family has been doing well for the past few years. Our lives have improved ever since we moved to the capital. With Third Aunt behaving this way, no wonder Little Seven and Little Eight are upset. If she refuses toe to her senses, the entire family will be destroyed.¡±
Gu Jinhangughed coldly and said somewhat heartlessly, ¡°Gu men are not so fragile. I think that Little Seven and Little Eight might not care that much about Third Aunt. Yao Yao, don¡¯t forget that Number Three was the one who mostly brought them up since they were young.¡±
Gu Qingyao paused. ¡°That¡¯s true too¡¡±
It took 20 days for Gu Jinxuan to return to the capital. It was a Sunday, and Little Seven and Little Eight were at home, revising their work. When they saw that Gu Jinxuan had returned, they hurriedly greeted him. ¡°Fifth Brother!¡±
Little Seven did not say anything when he saw that there was no one else with him.
Little Eight asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mothere back with you?¡±
Gu Jinxuan shook his head. ¡°No. When I left, her sole concern was still the Zhou family. She still med me and said I should not have treated her like that.¡±
Little Eight was furious. ¡°Does Mother ever consider us? She borrowed so much money and it was Second Cousin who settled it. Fortunately, the matter was suppressed early, or we would have beughingstocks. Even then, some well-informed people found out about it, and some people in school
are making fun of us!¡±
The Gu family was so powerful that most people did not dare to gossip about them. But some secret discussion was inevitable.
Little Seven said, ¡°Fifth Brother, then¡ we will not have a mother in the future?¡±
Gu Jinxuan was rather irritated by this question. ¡°You just have to focus on your studies. Of course, you still have a mother. Isn¡¯t she perfectly fine living with the Zhous? You¡¯re all grown up. Do you need your mother by your side? Mother is just not suited to life in the Gu family. She is still our mother. If
you miss her, I can bring you to visit her once you finish your university entrance exams.¡±
The two children were surprised. They had not expected their older brother to say that.
¡®When Gu Jinxuan saw their expression, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did I say anything wrong? Remember, this incident with Mother arose because she does not think clearly and is not suited to stay with the Gu family. The Gu family definitely will not tolerate her in the long run. She did something
wrong this time, and the next time, she might make an even bigger error. Then we will all be implicated. Do you understand?
¡°Don¡¯t be too upset. Like I said, she is still our mother, just that she¡¯s staying in the Zhou house. Since she¡¯s so concerned about the Zhou family, she might as well go and take care of them. If you want to take care of her in the future, you can always visit her. For now, you should just focus on your studies.
The university entrance exams are very soon!¡±
Gu Jinxuan had been exhausted by his journey and was in a bad mood. He took a shower and went to rest.
Little Seven and Little Eight were standing in the living room, They exchanged nces, then sat down silently.
Little Seven, Gu Jinyue said, ¡°What do you think of what Fifth Brother said?¡±
Little Eight, Gu Jinhui, was silent for a long time before he said, ¡°Even though what he said might seem a little hardhearted towards Mother, when she did all those things, she never considered whether we would be affected. Actually, I think Fifth Brother is right. If we can¡¯t bear to see her suffer, we can
take care of her in the future. If we miss her, we can always visit her.
¡°Second Uncle and his family are the heads of the Gu family. This time, they did not punish Mother even after she did those things! Even if we visit her in the future, the Gu family certainly will not stop us..¡±
Chapter 1162 - Little Five Returns To The Capital (3)
Chapter 1162: Little Five Returns To The Capital (3)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
Little Seven said angrily, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what Mother is thinking. We are her sons, and we are the ones who will be filial towards her and take care of her in her old age. But she neglects us and spends all her effort taking care of Uncle¡¯s family. What is she thinking?¡±
It was natural for her sons to be angry. They were even a little jealous.
Little Eight, Gu Jinhui, rolled his eyes. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s been so many years. I have no hope of Mothering to her senses. I think that over the years, Father has been too good to her and has spoilt her. She thinks that the Gu family has a good life and is always thinking of the Zhou family. Fine, let her go
back then. This time, Grandmother will certainly y her alive.
¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. When we were small, it was mostly Third Brother who took care of us. I think I was happiest when Older Cousin came to our house to take care of us. Mother has never really cared about us. I¡¯m used to it!
¡°Now we¡¯ve grown up, it¡¯s not a big deal if she¡¯s not here with us. I had better study hard! If I¡¯m not capable, I won¡¯t be able to take care of her either.¡±
They had grown up as one of the elites of the wealthy families.
In the past, they had a very high status in the provincial capital. They had been in the capital for so long and had interacted with many people. They had figured out the rules that governed the lives of noble families.
The Gu family provided aparatively superior environment.
Gu Jinye felt that with his mother¡¯s way of thinking, another family would have gotten rid of her long ago.
Gu Jinxuan rested at home, and the next day, he went to the Gu house.
He had not yet seen Gu Qingyao and Ji Mingyue¡¯s children!
He had called ahead to let them know, so Gu Qingyao came to the Gu house early, carrying her baby.
¡°Fifth Cousin!¡±
Gu Jinxuan had been gone for a while and had grown a little more tanned. But he looked more mature.
Gu Jinxuan smiled and reached out to take the child.
¡°Quick, quick, quick, let me carry him!¡±
Gu Qingyao handed the child over, and Gu Jinxuan sped him rather clumsily. He smiled the moment he saw the little fellow in his arms.
¡°Wow, this child looks just like me, hahahaha!¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s expression darkened when he heard that!
The Gu men were mostly handsome, with fine features. They were gentle but with a hint of manliness. As a girl, Gu Qingyao¡¯s features were even more delicate and pretty, and Gu Jinxuan looked somewhat like her.
At the moment, the baby in his arms looked more like Gu Qingyao, but when Gu Jinxuan nced at him, he felt that the baby looked like him.
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Fifth Cousin, you must be joking! He¡¯s so young! His features aren¡¯t defined yet. I can¡¯t tell who he resembles.¡±
Gu Jinxuanughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s normal to look like his uncle. It¡¯s only right that he looks like his uncle!¡±
He yed with his little nephew for a while, then went to visit his other twin nephews. He gave them red packets and presents, then asked, ¡°Where is Fourth Cousin? I heard that he¡¯s opened his office. Where is it? I¡¯ll go and visi
Fourth Cousin Gu Jinfeng had spent a year traveling, and one might say he was well-versed with external matters. Besides that, he brought back a lot of photographs and data. Now that he was back, he had started his own business.
Gu Jinxuan found out about it when he called home previously.
To be honest, when he saw everyone establishing their own careers, having children, getting along well and helping each other, he was filled with envy!
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Fourth Cousin has been terribly busytely. If you want to talk to him, Tl ask someone to show you the way.¡±
¡°All right!¡±
He must work hard, or his branch of the family would really be left in the dust!
Chapter 1163 - Little Five Returns To The Capital (4)
Chapter 1163: Little Five Returns To The Capital (4)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
Gu Jinfeng stayed at the Gu house for a while, then went to look for Gu Jinfeng.
Gu Jinfeng had already established hispany, and since he was just starting out, he needed many people in various areas. He was very busy.
¡®When Gu Jinxuan found him, he was very busy in his office.
¡°Fourth Cousin!¡±
Gu Jinfeng was sitting behind his work desk. He raised his head in surprise when he heard that. ¡°Little Five?
¡°You¡¯re back?¡±
Gu Jinxuan was inwardly shaken to see the current Gu Jinfeng.
¡®After many years of experience overseas and a year of traveling after he returned to China, Gu Jinfeng now had a different aura from the average person.
Gu Jinxuan suddenly realized that the Qiao cousins had the same aura. So did Mo Beihan and the eldest Qin son, Qin Li.
They had an intimidating air, but they were reserved and modest. Yet somehow, they seemed unapproachable.
¡°Um! I came back yesterday and went to the Gu house to see the babies. Yao Yao said you were here, so I came over.¡±
Gu Jinfeng smiled and asked someone to bring him a cup of coffee.
He was wearing a suit. Gu Jinxuan somehow felt pressured when his cousin sat down in front of him. Once again, he was made aware of the gap between the cousins.
To be precise, the gap between him and the other cousins.
¡°Is everything over there settled? Is Third Aunt still unwilling toe back?¡±
Gu Jinxuan understood without needing him to borate.
He nodded. ¡°Um! In her heart, the Zhou family is the most important. She even mes me for being too hardhearted and causing her to suffer so much. Naturally, I won¡¯t allow her to return while she is still this way.¡±
Gu Jinfeng patted his shoulder. ¡°Little Five, you were always out there having fun, and we older cousins thought that you hadn¡¯t grown up! Now it seems that in certain ways, you are even more outstanding than Third Cousin.
¡°You handled this matter correctly. If this matter with Third Aunt is not resolved, she will grow worse in the long run. You and your brothers won¡¯t be the only ones affected. Even if the rest of the Gu family doesn¡¯t mind and continues to protect her, if her plots should be exposed one day, as her sons, your
future would be immediately destroyed. I¡¯m sure you know what will happen to you children if you have a close rtive with a criminal record.¡±
Of course, Gu Jinxuan knew. It was precisely because he knew it so well that he had asked Gu Jinhang to resolve the matter before things grew too serious and hurriedly sent Zhou Ping away.
The Gu family was still on the ascent. This time, their marriage alliance with the Mo family had raised their prospects even further. He was well aware that in the next few years, Second Uncle, Oldest Brother and Second Brother would rise rapidly. In that manner, the future generations in the Gu family
would have an easy time.
He was not prepared to be an official, and Third Cousin was unlikely to be wildly sessful. But Little Seven and Little Eight were unknown factors.
They were still young, and with their cousins¡¯ connections, they had limitless potential. If Little Seven and Little Eight wanted it, their uncles and older cousins would certainly help them.
But if their mother had any stain on her reputation, it would be difficult to aplish many things in their future.
Gu Jinxuan said, ¡°I understand. Fourth Cousin, I also realized that, so I thought I would teach my mother a lesson to make here to her senses. Later on, when I asked my mother, I found out that it was my grandmother who suggested alll those ideas. My grandmother feels that since my mother gave
the Gu family four sons, the Gu family would not do anything to her. No matter what she does, the Gu family will always pick up the pieces.
¡°If we ignore this matter, my mother will definitely do something on arger scale next time..¡±
Chapter 1164 - Five Years Later (1)
Chapter 1164: Five Years Later (1)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
The Gu family was very united. Only Third Uncle¡¯s family had developed this small issue, so both Gu Jinhang and Gu Jinfeng were very concerned about Zhou Ping¡¯s incident. They were very worried that Gu Jinlin and Gu Jinxuan would hold a grudge over this matter.
Gu Jinfeng said, ¡°Tm d you think that way. I¡¯ll stop worrying then. If Third Auntes to her senses, that will be the best for your family. If she continues in her misguided ways, then as her sons, you have to curb her. You must fulfill your filial obligations because, after all, she is your mother. You can
take care of her in whatever way you wish, and that will be your business. Don¡¯t think too much. Understand?¡±
Gu Jinxuan inwardly sighed in relief. ¡°Yes, Fourth Cousin. I will keep a close eye on them.¡±
Gu Jinfeng meant that the Gu family was not going to abandon them over what his mother did.
As long as she did not make trouble in the future, or perhaps one should say, as long as he, as a son, could curb his mother in the future and prevent her from making trouble for the Gu family, the Gu family would not stop them from taking care of her in her old age.
That was enough!
Gu Jinxuan¡®s heart felt lighter. He smiled and said, ¡°Fourth Cousin, how has your work been going? How does it feel?¡±
Gu Jinfeng smiled. ¡°Come here, let me show you something.
Gu Jinfeng walked around his desk and handed a Gu Jinxuan a set of information.
¡°See for yourself. Today¡¯s market is full of gaps. Opportunities are everywhere. If you want to enter the market, you will seed easily. These are the results I obtained in recent months. Take a look.¡±
Gu Jinxuan had left, not just to keep an eye on Zhou Ping, but also to do a survey. This time, he had obtained a lot of resources.
He was embarrassed to say that he had borrowed 50,000 yuan from Gu Qingyao as capital.
Gu Qingyao had said she would give him a big present and support him in his own business. So after he had developed an idea when he was in the south, he had called Gu Qingyao and told her about it. Gu Qingyao transferred 50,000 yuan into his ount.
¡®The Gu family had found the money to repay the 30,000 yuan that his mother had borrowed. Now he owed his younger cousin 50,000 yuan. If he did not work hard, his family would never be able to repay this sum.
This trip, he had spent about 30,000 yuan. The remaining 10,000 yuan or so was sufficient for his needs.
Gu Jinxuan was shocked by the sheaf of information that Gu Jinfeng had handed him. ¡°Fourth Cousin, are all these real?¡±
Gu Jinfengughed. ¡°Of course. We¡¯re cousins; why would I deceive you?¡±
Gu Jinfeng grew excited. Here were records of Gu Jinfeng recent profits. The numbers were far beyond Gu Jinxuan¡¯s expectations. If he could do so well in the first few months, how much would he maketer on?
¡°Fourth Cousin, were you in business overseas too? How are thingspared to here?¡±
Gu Jinfeng said, ¡°There are many more businesses overseas. The economy is much stronger there, but the market isparatively more saturated, and there are fewer opportunities. Things in China are different. Here, the streets are paved with gold. Everything iscking, and there is practically no
petition. It¡¯s easy to seed in anything. After a while, we will beparable to other countries.¡±
Gu Jinxuan was very surprised. ¡°That¡¯s great. Fourth Cousin, my travels this time really broadened my perspective. This¡ I have some ideas, and I¡¯ve written them down, I¡¯ll show them to you tomorrow, and I hope you can guide me.¡±
If hecked capital, someone would provide it. If hecked experience, someone would guide him. Once again, Gu Jinxuan experienced the benefit of having the cousins in his family to help him. They were so good to him¡ He must not disappoint them!
Chapter 1165 - Five Years Later (2)
Chapter 1165: Five Years Later (2)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
Gu Jinxuan was willing to work hard, and the Gu family was more than happy to help him.
Gu Jinfeng smiled and said, ¡°Sure. If you have any ideas, feel free to run them by me. I¡¯m willing to teach you anything I know.
¡°Besides, if you¡¯re free, you can always chat with Yao Yao. That girl knows more than I do!¡±
Gu Jinxuan frowned and said in embarrassment, ¡°That¡¯s not so nice! She¡¯s my younger cousin! I¡¯ve borrowed fifty thousand yuan from her, and I don¡¯t know when I can return it! As her older cousin, isn¡¯t it rather embarrassing to ask her for advice?
¡°Besides, won¡¯t that fellow Mo Beihan make fun of me?¡±
Gu Jinfengughed. ¡°It¡¯s up to you! It would be a waste not to make use of such an excellent teacher. Oldest Cousin, Second Cousin and I asionally ask Yao Yao for advice on many things!
¡°That girl has been spoilt by Mo Beihan. She doesn¡¯t have much ambition, but she has more ideas than we do.¡±
Gu Jinxuan said, ¡°Even if she¡¯s not ambitious and doesn¡¯t do anything, I suspect that girl has enough money tost a lifetime. Ever since I moved to the capital, I have the sense that Yao Yao is richer than all of us.¡±
Gu Jinfeng¡¯s brows rose. ¡°Wow! Good insight!¡±
Gu Jinxuan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°You mean I¡¯m right?¡±
¡°You really are!¡± Gu Jinfengughed. ¡°Let me tell you! Yao Yao is the richest of us all. Although I don¡¯t know exactly how much she has, I can tell you that the girl certainly wasn¡¯tzing around during her years overseas.
¡°And then there¡¯s Mo Beihan. He has plenty of connections! The two of them are very discreet, and no one knows of their true powers. Even I don¡¯t know exactly how much they have.
1
¡°So! If you want to broaden your perspective, you should chat with Yao Yao more often. Many of our current sesses were secretly nned out by Yao Yao. We also got many ideas from chatting with her.¡±
Gu Jinxuan: ¡°¡¡±
He had been away for so many years, having fun. Had he missed out on something?
Gu Jinfeng nced at him and said meaningfully, ¡°Go and work hard! That couple keeps a very low profile. The economy in China hasn¡¯t progressed yet, and many of the noble families are very poor. If you don¡¯t believe me, wait and see! When all the noble families progress and the economy improves,
their abilities will be apparent.
¡°By my estimation, their achievements within the next five years will shock you!¡±
Gu Jinxuan: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Jinxuan was rather incredulous. ¡°Really? Five years? Do you mean that if those families in the capital progress for another five years, they still won¡¯t be able topare with Younger Cousin and Mo Beihan¡¯s achievements?¡±
¡°Um!¡± Gu Jinfeng nodded.
Gu Jinxuan¡¯s mouth twitched. For some reason, when he saw Fourth Cousin¡¯s earnest expression, he immediately believed him.
This proved to be true.
Five yearster, Gu Jinxuan still had not figured out how many businesses his younger cousin had.
Time always seems to pass more quickly when you are working hard. Five years flew by. Within these five years, Gu Jinxuan paid close attention to Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao. He wanted to know if his Fourth Cousin had told him the truth five years ago.
But the truth was that within these five years, his observations caused his shock to deepen. As he observed his younger cousin more closely, he increasingly realized how wealthy she was. His knowledge of her changed continually.
Now five years had passed, but he still had notpletely grasped how powerful his younger cousin and Mo Beihan were.
Although his personal fortune had undergone aplete transformation over these five years, he wondered why he felt poorer than ever..
Chapter 1166 - Fooling The Little One (1)
Chapter 1166: Fooling The Little One (1)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
Time flew by, and five years passed in a blink of an eye.
Gu Qingyao was sunning herself in front of the French windows of the Mo house as she looked at her business reports.
The passage of five years had left no mark on her. She was still as beautiful and charming as she was a few years ago when she was a young girl.
Little One was now a chubby boy with a smoothplexion. He carried his toys and scampered towards Gu Qingyao on his little legs. ¡°Mother¡ Mother¡¡±
¡®When he reached Gu Qingyao¡¯s side, he sat on the carpet next to her and burrowed into her arms. He said coaxingly, ¡°Mother, darling has made bird¡¯s nest soup for you. Mother, it will certainly make you prettier and younger. Oh, darling is so tired. Mother, quick give me a massage.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. She held her reports with one hand and cuddled him close with the other hand. Then she rubbed his little shoulders and legs. The small boy¡¯s eyes half-closed in bliss.
Mo Beihan had always doted on Gu Qingyao, and, growing up in this environment, Little One was always very filial towards Gu Qingyao.
Having inherited Gu Qingyao¡¯se excellent cooking skills, he started cooking for his mother at a young age.
¡°Mother, can I sleep with you tonight? Darling hasn¡¯t slept with you for so many days. Daddy is so ba
Gu Qingyao wanted tough when she recalled the war between father and son.
¡°aren¡¯t you afraid Father will kick you out in the middle of the night?¡±
Little One pouted. ¡°Mother, youe and sleep in my room. I don¡¯t want to sleep in Daddy¡¯s room!¡±
¡°Your room is too small. Your daddy says it¡¯s too hard on me to have to sleep in such a small room.¡±
Little One wrinkled his brow. ¡°Then¡ I also want a big room. You can renovate a nice, big room for me and stay with me. All right?¡±
¡°That sounds nice. Do you have money for renovations? This is not your house. Where are you going to get such a big room?¡±
The small boy was already building delightful castles in the air when his father strode in with a stern look and destroyed them.
Mo Beihan strode in, looking rather grim. This little fellow, who kept trying to steal his wife, really gave him a headache.
He sat next to Gu Qingyao and pulled her into his arms, pushing away the little fellow who was curled up on Gu Qingyao¡¯sp.
¡°Go, go, go, go away. You¡¯re so big, but you still want to stick to your mother? How outrageous!¡±
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes. She had heard too much of such things in recent years and had no energy to protest!
The little boy was indignant. ¡°You¡¯re even bigger than me! Why are you allowed to stick to Mother?¡±
¡°She¡¯s my wife, not my mother. If you¡¯re so clever, go stick to your own wife.¡±
¡°Tm so young. How can I get married?¡±
¡°Then go stick to your future wife.¡±
¡°Who¡¯s my future wife?¡±
¡°How would I know?¡±
Little One was infuriated. ¡°You¡¯re so big. Why don¡¯t you know a small thing like that?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Qingyao really wanted tough, but she forced it down.
Little One continued, ¡°Mother belongs to me. You¡¯re always trying to steal my mother; aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself? You¡¯re so big, but you still need someone to keep youpany when you sleep. Even a small baby like me is better than that!¡±
Mo Beihan ground his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re five years old. You¡¯re not a small baby. It¡¯s only right that you sleep by yourself.¡±
Little One said pitifully, ¡°¡®m a small babypared to you! A small baby!¡±
Chapter 1167 - Fooling The Little One (2)
Chapter 1167: Fooling The Little One (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao really did not want to hear the childish squabbles of this father and son. She got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and drink my bird¡¯s nest soup.¡±
Gu Qingyao got up and left. The father and son watched her leave, then exchanged nces. Mo Beihan grabbed the boy and pulled him close, then earnestly reprimanded him. ¡°Listen up. That¡¯s my wife, not your wife. You¡¯re not to pester her, do you understand?
¡°As a man, you can only pester one woman in your life, and that¡¯s your wife. You can¡¯t pester anyone else. Your mother is mine, mine! Don¡¯t try to snatch her away!¡±
Little One red at him and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Why should she be yours? She¡¯s my mother. She gave birth to me. I came out from her tummy. How can you be closer to her than me?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
He was just five years old!
Five years old!
But this brat was bing increasingly better at arguing with him. If he did not teach him properly now, he would be insufferable when he grew up.
¡°Your mother didn¡¯t give birth to you. You were picked up from a rubbish heap.¡±
Little One: ¡°¡¡±
Little One was stunned for a moment then¡ Boohoo! He burst into tears!
¡°Boohoo, ah, ah, ah.¡±
Er¡
Mo Beihan was shocked!
Before he could respond, the little fellow scrambled up and went looking for his mother as he wailed.
¡°Mother, Mother, Daddy says I was picked up from a rubbish heap. Wu Wu Wu
wu¡¡±
When Gu Qingyao saw her son crying so bitterly, she hurriedly picked him up and coaxed him. ¡°All right, all right, don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t listen to your Daddy¡¯s nonsense. You¡¯re my own son. He¡¯s bluffing you.¡±
The little boy hid in his mother¡¯s arms and looked at his father usingly.
Gu Qingyao said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t tell the child such nonsense. He¡¯s still young. What if he takes the things you say to heart? It doesn¡¯t matter if you joke with him when he¡¯s older, but he¡¯s still small. Don¡¯t frighten him.¡±
Mo Beihan looked at him crying so pitifully and could not bear to do anything to him. After all, this was his darling son!
But he must not allow the boy to snatch his wife away!
Mo Beihan thought for a while and remembered what the boy was saying when he first entered the room. His eyes lit up, and he smiled evilly.
He smilingly sat next to Gu Qingyao and looked at his son who was still in her embrace. He smiled very ¡°kindly¡±.
¡°I remember you said that you want to renovate a room and make it big and beautiful so that Mother can stay with you, right?¡±
Little One was a child after all. Although he was very smart, at this time, he was no match for his crafty father.
When he heard that, the small boy nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±
Mo Beihan smiled, ¡°But your current room is not very big. Renovations can make a room beautiful but can¡¯t change its size. You have to buy a big house.
¡°Right now, our family stays in my house. Even if you renovate it so that it¡¯s very beautiful, it will still be me who has made it beautiful. If your mother wants to stay with anyone, it will be me.
¡°If you want a big room and renovate it beautifully so you can stay with your mother, you have to earn the money to buy a big house, then renovate it until it¡¯s very, very beautiful. Then your mother won¡¯t suffer. Do you understand?¡±
The little boy blinked. He was rather bewildered, but he also felt that his father had a point.
Mo Beihan pushed his point. ¡°Look, if your mother stays with me, she can live in a big house. The rooms are not only big, but they are also very beautiful. She has so many pretty clothes to wear and good food to eat. She even has servants to wait on her. She has such a good life here.. She can¡¯t possibly stay with you and suffer, right?¡±
Chapter 1168 - Fooling The Little One (3)
Chapter 1168: Fooling The Little One (3)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
Little One immediately said, ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t let my mother suffer. I will make bird¡¯s nest soup for Mother every day.¡±
Mo Beihan immediately smiled. Got you!
¡°Great, great, great. I believe you really love your mother and you won¡¯t let her suffer. But a bird¡¯s nest is very expensive! You have to earn a lot of money to afford it.¡±
Little One immediately raised his small fists. ¡°I have money. I have lots of money! I¡¯ve saved all my red packet money!¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°That¡¯s too little. It¡¯s not enough to buy a big house or pay for renovations. It¡¯s definitely not enough for your mother to have bird¡¯s nest soup every day.¡±
Little One was stunned!
Mo Beihan said with a smile, ¡°So! If you want to earn money, then as a man you must earn a lot, a lot of money. Then you can give your mother a good life. Just like Father. I can earn a lot of money every day and buy a big house for your mother, pretty clothes, all kinds of jewelry, and hire servants to wait
on her. I can buy lots of nutritious supplements for her every day so that she will always be young and pretty. Do you understand?¡±
Little One said, ¡°Then can I live with Mother? And sleep with her every day?¡±
Mo Beihan secretly ground his teeth, but he continued to smile sincerely. ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as you can earn lots of money and give your mother a good life, I won¡¯t stop you from being together with her.¡±
¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Little One pped his hands. ¡°I will certainly earn lots and lots of money.¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°Good boy. You¡¯re such a good son to your mother. From now on, I will teach you how to earn money. If you study hard, with your intelligence, I¡¯m sure you will soon learn how to make money, and soon, you will be able to make a lot of money.¡±
Little One was delighted!
¡°Great, great! Daddy, you¡¯re wonderful. Start teaching me how to earn money now. I want to earn lots and lots of money.¡±
Little One happily turned and looked at Gu Qingyao. ¡°Mother, darling will soon earn lots and lots of money and give you a good life!¡±
Gu Qingyao could not bear to pour cold water on him.
Meanwhile, Mo Beihan was smirking. Brat, you had better study hard. Don¡¯t worry, I will certainly teach you properly.
¡®When you¡¯ve learnt everything, you can inherit the family business, and I will bring your mother to travel the world, hahahaha!
Mo Beihan had managed to trick the little fellow, and now he earnestly learnt from Mo Beihan every day.
The little boy had been well-nourished since he was in Gu Qingyao¡¯s womb. Also, he had the medicinal spring water from Gu Qingyao¡¯s interspace, so he had inherited all his parents¡¯ good points and was extremely intelligent.
Even though he was only five years old, he had an amazing ability to learn.
The son learnt happily while the father taught earnestly. Meanwhile, Gu Qingyao had more free time.
That day, Fifth Cousin Gu Jinxuan suddenly called. Gu Qingyao picked up the phone. ¡°Hello! Fifth Cousin!¡±
Gu Jinxuan was smiling happily on the phone. ¡°Younger Cousin! Are you free? I¡¯ll treat you to a meal tonight. I just got a set of jewelry from overseas. If you like it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±
In these five years, Fifth Cousin Gu Jinxuan¡¯s business had taken off. He was a natural social butterfly. In his years of fooling around out there, he might not have learnt anything else, but he was definitely good at making friends.
He had friends from all walks of life. Besides, he was the Gu family¡¯s grandson. With a pir like the Gu family to support him, everyone in the capital showed him respect.
Now, Gu Jinxuan was well known in the capital as a rich, young man!
Chapter 1169 - Fooling The Little One (4)
Chapter 1169: Fooling The Little One (4)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
He had all sorts of fun!
He led an extremely carefree life!
The older cousins were all rich now, and all the women in the family had benefited. They frequently received all kinds of presents, and Gu Qingyao was no exception.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°Fifth Cousin, you often bring me jewelry. You¡¯re very good at making girls happy! When are you going to bring a wife back?¡±
Among the Gu cousins, Oldest, Second and Third Cousin were already married. That left Fourth and Fifth Cousin who were still single. The rest were still young, and there was no hurry.
But Gu Jinxuan was of marriageable age.
Fourth Cousin Gu Jinfeng had a girlfriend, and it was only a matter of time before he got married. But it was different for Fifth Cousin, Gu Jinxuan. This fellow spent his time in the capital having fun. He had many girlfriends, but he was not serious about anyone.
Although Third and Fourth Cousins¡¯ wives were different from what Gu Qingyao had remembered from her previous life, she was not bothered. In this life, the Gu family had progressed down apletely different path. It was difficult to grasp a person¡¯s fate. Perhaps as some external factors changed,
fate was also altered.
In this life, Third Cousin was doing very well. She had also met Fourth Cousin¡¯s girlfriend and had a good impression of her, so Gu Qingyao really was not bothered.
As for Fifth Cousin, well¡ her grandparents were worried!
¡®When would this yboy settle down?
Gu Jinxuan burst outughing when he heard that. ¡°Hahahaha, look at you. I have plenty of girlfriends. I can get married whenever I like. I just don¡¯t want to get married yet!
¡°Anyway, there are so many cousins. The family isn¡¯t depending on me to carry on the family name. My life is sofortable now; why should I find a wife to restrict me?¡±
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes. ¡°The fact is that you haven¡¯t had enough fun yet!¡±
Gu Jinxuan sniggered, ¡°All right, I just haven¡¯t met the right person yet. I¡¯m not old, don¡¯t worry. When I meet her, I will certainly get married, all right?¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you. Our grandparents are so worried! You! y is y, but be careful. Don¡¯t fall into anyone¡¯s trap!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I love to have fun, but I have my principles. I have never done anything bad!¡±
Gu Jinxuan said, ¡°All right, are you free tonight? Meet you at Jin Jiang Restaurant?¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
That night, Mo Beihan was at home teaching Little One. Gu Qingyao drove herself to Jin Jiang Restaurant to meet Gu Jinxuan.
This fellow really knew how to enjoy life. He had already reserved the best private room and ordered the best dishes. He was savoring the fine wine while he waited for Gu Qingyao.
¡®When Gu Qingyao entered, she saw him lounging on the chair, his eyes half-closed as he savored the wine. He was looking incredibly rxed!
¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk! You really know how to enjoy life. Look at you. You¡¯re being called the Number One yboy in the capital.¡±
Gu Jinxuanughed loudly. ¡°Younger Cousin! What an adorable epithet. It suits me exactly! Hahaha!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Why are you looking for me? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s just to give me another set of jewelry!¡±
Gu Jinxuan smiled, ¡°Actually, I have something to tell you. This will definitely interest you.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°T¡¯ve received news that the Huo family is back!¡±
Gu Qingyao paused. ¡°Huo family?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, the Huo family that you¡¯ve always been interested in.. They¡¯re back in China!¡±
Chapter 1170 - The Huo family Returns To China (1)
Chapter 1170 The Huo family Returns To China (1)
After waiting for five years, the Huo family was finally back.
The economy in China had progressed. Although many people were still disdainful of entrepreneurs and felt that a steady job was the most respectable, this had not prevented the rise of the first tycoons.
In the ¡¯80s and ¡¯90s, the streets were paved with gold.
The pioneers in business were already tasting the sweet fruits of theirbors and had slowly turned into tycoons. Many saw how rich they had grown and had begun to change their way of thinking
When even people like that saw business opportunities, what more the major financial conglomerates with their great foresight?
The Huo family originated from China. Over the past few years, they had closely followed the progress of the Qiao family and the Qin family. The Qiao family had already moved their short-term focus to China. The Huo family had always followed in the Qiao family¡¯s footsteps, and after hesitating for five years, they had finally grown impatient.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°They¡¯re finally back! Not bad! Toe back now shows that they have greater foresight.¡±
At this time, China¡¯s economy was far inferior to that of other countries. Very fewrge financial conglomerates had moved here, and everyone was just watching and waiting.
It was unusual for the Huo family to return at this time.
Gu Qingyao would not be surprised even if they waited another five years to return.
It looked like the Huo family was still very interested in the Qiao family business!
Gu Qingyao smiled. Good that they were interested!
She was interested too!
All these years, she had been waiting for her cousins to progress in China and gain a firm foothold.
Now that five years had passed, they had all matured and stabilized. Their businesses had taken off. It was now time to seek revenge on the Huo family.
Gu Jinxuan smilingly leaned over. His smile was rather cunning!
¡°I heard from Oldest Cousin that you¡¯re very interested in the Huo family¡¯s business, right?¡±
At first, the Qiao cousins had not been very sure what Gu Qingyao was nning. But after a few years, they slowly figured it out.
The Gu and Qiao families were very close, and all the members of the younger generation were very outstanding. They naturally enjoyed getting together to discuss the future.
As a social butterfly, Gu Jinxuan got along with everyone in the capital, and the Qiao cousins were no exception.
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right! The Huo family has always been following in the Qiao family¡¯s wake. They have practically replicated the Qiao family business. It¡¯s disgusting. Their business skills are far inferior to the Qiao family¡¯s, but they have greatly affected the Qiao family. Now that they have seen the Qiao family¡¯s progress in China over the past five years, they¡¯re back and might be up to their old tricks again. ¡°You know how much demand there is in our markets. The markets are still not mature. If the Huo familyes over now and imitates us, they will certainly earn a lot of money. What if it affects the Qiao family¡¯s reputation. What will we do?¡±
Gu Jinxuan understood.
In these five years, he had been overseas twice. He had specially gone traveling to see the world, and, having broadened his mind overseas, he finally realized how big the world was.
He had some knowledge of the Huo family. At the moment, their foothold in the market was not firm enough, and it would be an easy matter for the Huo family to imitate them.
The people here were still very naive, and their thinking was quite straightforward. Even many businessmen were not agile thinkers.
¡°Well? Are you going to devour the Huo family?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled rather arrogantly, ¡°Who asked them to keep imitating the Qiao family? Even their business model is simr to the Qiao family¡¯s. One Qiao family is enough. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±
Chapter 1171 - The Qiao family Returns To China (2)
Chapter 1171 The Qiao family Returns To China (2)
Gu Qingyao left Jin Jiang Restaurant and drove home. She had just finished showering when her mother, Qiao Yuying, called.
¡°Have you heard? The Huo family ising back.¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°I know. Fifth Cousin told me just now. I suppose our people should know by now.¡±
Qiao Yuying said, ¡°Yao Yao, I¡¯m not sure what the Huo family is up to. Be careful. They may not dare to do anything bad, but they are definitely not going to do anything good either. Considering their previous rtionship with me, they may not ept that I have left my business to you.¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother! I know. Don¡¯t worry about it, just focus on your work. I know what to do.
¡°Also! Brother Beihan probably knew about this before us, but he didn¡¯t mention it, which means¡ there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±
Qiao Yuying immediately smiled. She was entirely satisfied with this son-inw who adored her daughter. ¡°Great, great. With Beihan to take care of you, I won¡¯t worry. All right, I won¡¯t disturb you. Go and rest!¡±
Mo Beihan hade out of Little One¡¯s room by then. Gu Qingyao was leaning back in bed, dressed in her pajamas.
¡°Back so soon? Where¡¯s our son?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled, ¡°Asleep!¡±
Gu Qingyao was startled. ¡°So early? It¡¯s only 9 o¡¯clock, and he¡¯s asleep?¡±
The brat was a fiend, and with his noble status, his doting family, a group of adoring older cousins and his intelligence, he was often full of tricks.
In the past, he would have run over here to y. Why was he sleeping so early today? Mo Beihan said, ¡°He¡¯s so young! He learnt so many things today, it¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s tired! He¡¯s sound asleep!¡±
Gu Qingyao did not know what to say.
¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? He¡¯s still young! Learning must take ce gradually. Don¡¯t force him to learn so much at once.¡± Mo Beihan pulled her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! He¡¯s my son too. I know my limits.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at him suspiciously. You¡¯re always vying with the child for attention. Are you sure you know your limits?
¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that the Huo family ising back?¡±
Mo Beihan paused. ¡°You know about it?¡± ¡°Um! The Gu family and the Qiao family all know by now.¡±
Mo Beihan thought about it. ¡°Um! It¡¯s about time the news reached us. It¡¯s not a big deal. It would only bother you if I told you. If they want toe back, let theme back!¡±
Gu Qingyao frowned. ¡°What does that mean?¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but there¡¯s no hurry. The Huo family is not so simple. Let theme back and see what they¡¯re up to before we make any ns.¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her eyebrows in interest. ¡°What? What new things can this Huo familye up with?¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°What else? Just¡ some shady deals that they¡¯re involved in overseas. I¡¯m waiting to see what they do when theye back to China, then I¡¯ll slowly deal with them. Don¡¯t get rid of them the moment they return.¡±
Gu Qingyao leaned against himzily. ¡°Since they have some problems, I, of course, will take my time. I guess that they¡¯re not wary of us at all. That puts us at an advantage.¡±
Mo Beihan stroked her head to show that he agreed.
They had a good night¡¯s sleep since the little fellow did note in to make trouble!
The Huo family¡¯s return to China progressed even slower than Mo Beihan expected. Even Mo Beihan grew rather impatient!
Chapter 1172 - 2: Perfect Scheme (1)
Chapter 1172: Perfect Scheme (1)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
The family was simultaneously frightened of China, and disdainful of it. If the Qiao family had not gone back five years ago, they would not be so curious about the situation in China.
After five years of observation, they finally decided toe back and take a look.
Especially since they had orders to return to China. After all, the Huo family originated from China. Now that things were fairly peaceful, it was natural that they would return and it would not arouse much suspicion.
The Huo family was now living in a stand-alone vi in the city center. They were extremely unhappy!
They had just retuned from overseas. When they saw what the situation in China was like, they were so upset that they almost had a breakdown.
The conditions here could notpare to their living conditions overseas.
The vi they were living in was already the best vi they could find, but it was still so lousy.
This time, the head of the Huo family, Huo Lin, his oldest son, his third son, and his two illegitimate sons had returned.
His second son remained overseas to watch over their businesses there. After all, to the Huo family, their overseas holdings were their bread and butter. They must be overseen carefully, or the family would have no recourse.
¡°Father, this terrible ce is so dpidated, just like a rubbish heap. There¡¯s no way we can stay here.¡±
The Huo family¡¯s oldest son, Huo Tianxiang, could not stopining. He had been a pampered young man when he was living overseas, and he was used to a life of luxury. He could not get used to anything in China.
¡°That¡¯s right, Father. The conditions here are so poor! This house is all right, but when I look around outside, everything is so dpidated. How can we do business in a ce like this? Can these people afford anything?¡±
Third Son, Huo Tianning, did not like this ce either.
Huo Lin thought about everything he had seen on the way here and looked stern. But he did not feel confident.
¡°Let¡¯s just make do and live here for now! The Qiao and the Qin families have been back for five years and haven¡¯t gone back. If this ce was really so terrible, they would have gone back long ago. They wouldn¡¯t have continued to stay here.¡±
Huo Tianning grew upset at the mention of this. ¡°Who knows what they¡¯re thinking? The Qin and Qiao families have always been old-fashioned. You also know that from our years overseas. Besides, the Qiao family¡¯s granddaughter is in China, and the Qin family¡¯s parents are here. It makes sense for them
toe back. But why should wee back with them?
¡°We could have waited a few more years until the conditions here improved!¡±
¡®When the families fled overseas, they hade from the same country, and that had created a special bond between them.
They were all in a foreignnd, and in a way, they had clung to each other forfort.
The Qin and Qiao families were closer and had progressed swiftly. When the Huo family saw that, they tried to integrate themselves into the group, but they had not been very sessful.
Actually, the Huo children and grandchildren all approved of the Huo family following in the Qiao family¡¯s footsteps. After all, they had reaped benefits from doing this for years. The Qiao family was excellent at business, and all of them were very sessful.
Even though she was a woman, Qiao Yuying had managed to make Qiao¡¯s Jewelry a big sess. At that time, Qiao Yuying was still single, and they hade up with the idea of obtaining Qiao¡¯s Jewelry.
As the Qiao family business continued to grow, their plots grew deeper and more defined.
Today, recing or even annexing the Qiao family was themon goal of the entire Huo family.
Huo Lin said impatiently, ¡°All right, stopining. Sir must have had his reasons for asking us toe back. Just do your job properly..¡±
Chapter 1173 - Perfect Scheme (2)
Chapter 1173: Perfect Scheme (2)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
Huo Lin was also feeling very vexed. He impatiently reprimanded his son, then went upstairs to rest.
Huo Tianning was stunned as he watched his father go upstairs!
¡°Hey¡ hey, Father¡¡±
He helplessly turned to his older brother. ¡°Older Brother, are¡ are we really going to stay in this hellhole? I don¡¯t want to stay here. I want to go back to France. There¡¯s nothing here. What¡¯s good about this ce?¡±
Huo Tianxiang said angrily, ¡°I want to go back too! But Father insisted oning here. What choice do we have?¡±
Huo Tianning said, ¡°Then¡ then I¡¯ll go back to France and ask Second Brother toe over. Why should he enjoy life over there while we¡¯re here in this god-forsaken ce?¡±
Huo Tianxiangughed coldly. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re the vainest of us all. If you were as capable as Second Brother, you would have been the one to remain overseas to oversee the family business!¡±
Huo Tianning was furious. He had two older brothers and was usually very spoilt. He was more yful and less capable than his two older brothers, but.
¡°But you are more capable than Second Brother! Why should Second Brother remain overseas and not you?¡±
Huo Tianxiang also felt rather aggrieved. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m more capable than you and Second Brother that I¡¯m here to expand into this market.¡±
Huo Tiannin;
Huo Tianxiang was the Huo family¡¯s Oldest Young Master. He was also very talented and was used to a life of luxury. He was particr about the finer things of life. He could not get used to anything here and had a lot of pent-up anger.
He could not reprimand his father, so he reprimanded his younger brother to vent his anger.
He said to Huo Tianning sternly, ¡°Give me a break! Just behave yourself and stay here. Also! Dress up properly every day from now on. Find a way to get close to that Gu Qingyao. This is your specialty. You must get it done.¡±
1
Huo Tianning was a typical yboy. He was the most handsome of the Huo brothers, even including the illegitimate sons. His biggest use back here in China was to make a marriage alliance.
Since the Huo family was targeting the Qiao family fortune, Gu Qingyao was the most suitable target.
They had already discussed this when they were overseas.
But Huo Tianning was reluctant!
¡°Oldest Brother, that Gu Qingyao is already married with a child! This kind of woman¡ shouldn¡¯t you think of a different n? I have so many women. The rich youngdies overseas are always pursuing me. But you bring me to this hellhole to pursue a married woman. This¡ the thought of it disgusts
me.¡±
Huo Tianxiang grunted coldly. ¡°Disgusting? Qiao¡¯s Jewelry is disgusting? Gu Qingyao is the sole heir to Qiao¡¯s Jewelry!¡±
Huo Tiamning: ¡°¡¡±
Huo Tiamning said helplessly, ¡°Qiao¡¯s Jewelry is great, but¡ if Mo Beihan finds out then¡ we will make bitter enemies out of the Mo family. The Mo family has a huge business in the capital, and their roots run very deep. Surely it won¡¯t be good to offend the Mo family like that?¡±
To men, a person who cuckolded him was a bitter enemy. To be honest, he was rather frightened of trying to steal Mo Beihan¡¯s wife.
Huo Tianxiangughed. ¡°Our main goal is to destroy the alliance between the Qiao, Gu, Qin and the Mo families. Gu Qingyao is a critical piece in this game of chess. As long as the rtionship between her and Mo Beihan is destroyed, the Qiao, Gu and Qin families will not be able to form an alliance. They
might even be enemies..¡±
Chapter 1174 - Perfect Scheme (3)
Chapter 1174: Perfect Scheme (3)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
To outsiders, Gu Qingyao¡¯s marriage into the Mo family was one of the most powerful marriage alliances among the capital¡¯s noble families.
She had united the Gu, Qiao, Qin and the Mo families. This arrangement had been set up very quickly and had swiftly cowed the other families, allowing the Mo family and Gu family to ascend to the top overnight.
In the past five years, all the noble families had been busy making marriage alliances. But no matter how hard they worked, their setup was not as sessful as the Gu-Mo alliance.
In this generation, noble families had many children and grandchildren. In order to shore up their position, they had to make many marriage alliances. Everyone knew that without being taught.
The Mo family position was just too lofty. The Bai family gradually declined, but with the Mo family¡¯s support, the Ji family and the Gu family climbed straight to the top. Even though the head of the family, Mo Beihan, did not mix in political circles, the Mo family¡¯s power was not to be underestimated.
One must understand that Old Master Mo, who had been so ill a few years ago, was now well and lively. He had even grown more modem and asked his grandson to buy him a car. When he was free, he would bring his wife for a spin. The second and third generations of certain families in the capital were
green with envy!
Old Master Mo held an important position among the noble families. Many of these families owed their status to the Old Master¡¯s generation. It would be difficult for the second generation to reach such heights. Besides, they currentlycked the experience. The inadequacies of the third generation went
without saying.
The second and third generations needed time to mature. At this time, the Old Master¡¯s generation was very useful. When the old folks passed away, the family would immediately decline.
The Bai family was the best example of this.
Old Master Bai had passed away two years ago. The second generation was rather mediocre. Among the third generation, the oldest grandson, Bai Fei, was fairly talented and had be the head of the Bai family.
A pity that he was still young and not important enough and could not gain admittance into the top circles. As a result, the Bai family¡¯s status in the capital fell again and again. Now, they were not even considered to be one of the great families.
If Old Master Bai were still alive, things would definitely be different.
On Mo Beihan¡¯s side, Old Master Mo was still in good health and could support him for many years. The fourth generation of the Mo family had grown up, and all of them were as sharp as tacks. It was only a matter of time before they matured.
Even if Old Master Mo passed away in a few years, Gu Qingyao¡¯s Second Uncle, Gu Yuncheng, was their pir in official circles, and they did not have to worry about session.
Everyone was terrified of such a huge organization and even more determined to smash it.
The key was Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan¡¯s marriage.
Huo Tiamning said, ¡°So what if they be enemies? Although the Gu family is not as powerful as the Mo family, Old Master Mo is old. As the head of the family, Mo Beihan does not mix in political circles, and the next generation has not grown up yet. The Gu family is different. The Gu family is firmly
on the rise now. If the Mo family were to attack them now, they may not seed.
¡°So! I think the Gu family can survive.
¡°But it¡¯s different for us. We are definitely no match for Mo Beihan¡¯s power! And I¡¯m the one stealing his wife. Then if Mo Beihan cannot exterminate the Gu family and turns his anger on us, what will we do?¡±
He did not want to die!
If Mo Beihan grew too aggressive and bankrupted his family, his father and older brother might sacrifice him to preserve the family. What then?
He would be on the losing end.
Huo Tianxiang nced at him and guessed his line of thought. He said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right, the Gu family can withstand the Mo family.. If Gu Qingyao marries you, don¡¯t you think the Gu family will protect us?¡±
Chapter 1175 - Perfect Scheme (4)
Chapter 1175: Perfect Scheme (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Huo Tianning was startled. ¡°Are you saying...¡±
Huo Tianxiang smiled rather sinisterly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Once Gu Qingyao is in our hands, the Gu family will expect the Mo family to attack them. They will definitely look for other allies. With our financial power, they will certainly be tempted.
¡°Then the Gu, Qiao and Qin families will be our allies. Even if it is for self-preservation, they will definitely pull our family into their camp.
¡°Then you can just let the Gu family and the Mo family fight it out! Ideally, they will both sustain major damage. Then the Qiao family¡¯s support in the capital will be weakened. With Qiao Jewelry¡¯s only heir in an external party¡¯s hands, who do you think Qiao¡¯s Jewelry will end up with?¡±
Huo Tianning immediately burst outughing.
¡°Hahahaha, it will certainly be me, hahaha... cough...¡±
Huo Tianning wasughing when he suddenly choked. ¡°Wait, that¡¯s not right. That bunch in the Qiao family has never really been on our side. On the surface, they appear to cooperate with us, but in reality, they are not united with us. It¡¯s true that Gu Qingyao is Qiao Jewelry¡¯s only heir, but the Qiao family
is full of men! Will Qiao Xinming and his other cousins watch Qiao¡¯s Jewelry fall into our hands?¡±
Qiao¡¯s Jewelry was such a big business, he was sure that the Qiao cousins would be reluctant to relinquish it.
Huo Tianxiang smiled and looked confident.
¡°So what if they are reluctant? Gu Qingyao is the Gu family¡¯s only granddaughter. Qiao¡¯s Jewelry may be called Qiao¡¯s Jewelry, but Qiao Yuying is the Gu family¡¯s daughter-inw. One might say that Qiao¡¯s Jewelry belongs to the Gu family. Don¡¯t you think that the Gu family would rather Qiao¡¯s Jewelry go to
their own granddaughter than to the Qiao cousins?¡±
Huo Tianning was stunned before he became delighted!
¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s the crucial point! Oh, I almost overlooked that point. This Gu Qingyao is really the key.¡±
Huo Tianxiang said, ¡°d that you understand. This is very important. Don¡¯t just keep thinking about your little concerns. You have to find a way to coax Gu Qingyao over to our side. When Qiao¡¯s Jewelry is ours and you don¡¯t like her, you can always get rid of her and find someone new.1
¡°Besides, she¡¯s the Gu family¡¯s granddaughter. If the Gu family defeats the Mo family in the future and then continues to stand strong, then Gu Qingyao will be our trump card. We¡¯ll just keep her in our family, but you can always have other women.
¡°Just don¡¯t bring them home, and she won¡¯t be able to do anything about it!¡±
Huo Tianning agreed. He was delighted. 1
¡°all right, I understand. Oh, besides Gu Qingyao, when ites to marriage alliances, isn¡¯t there a Qin Si? Should I court Gu Qingyao first or Qin Si?¡±
Huo Tianxiang felt rather impatient. This younger brother was so stupid. He might be a little more handsome, but he was really useless.
¡°What use are you besides looking good? Can¡¯t you grow some brains? Qin Si is our backup n. She¡¯s Gu Qingyao¡¯s friend. Her best friend. She¡¯s also Qin Zhiyuan¡¯s daughter. Marrying her will also benefit us.
¡°But can shepare to Gu Qingyao? If it doesn¡¯t work out with Gu Qingyao, we will choose Qin Si. Can¡¯t you grasp the subtleties?¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you an expert with women?¡±
Huo Tianning shrank back. ¡°I... I understand. I will take note of Qin Si.
¡°But Older Brother, that girl, Qin Si, already has a boyfriend. You have to help me keep an eye on him.¡±
Huo Tianxiang said dismissively, ¡°He¡¯s a nobody.. No need to bother about him!¡±
Chapter 1176 - Gu Qingyao Is A Formidable Opponent (1)
Chapter 1176: Gu Qingyao Is A Formidable Opponent (1)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
Lin Dongxu had pursued Qin Si for many years. They formalized their rtionship two years ago, and the Qin family epted Lin Dongxu.
For the past few years, Qin Si had been busy with work and had since pushed back her wedding date. However, Lin Dongxu agreed to keep waiting for her. Now, even Qin Zhiyuan as the father-inw could not stand it any longer, and they were discussing a wedding date so that the two of them could get
married soon.
Lin Dongxu was now considered a somewhat well-known businessman in the capital. Very, very few people knew his background. They only knew that he seemed to have some connection with Mo Beihan, but they did not know about their actual rtionship.
After all, at this time, the bulk of Mo Beihan¡¯s holdings was still overseas. The people in China did not know that Mo Beihan had such a huge business empire.
But Qin Zhiyuan knew a little about it.
In the past, the Qin family only knew that Lin Dongxu worked for Mo Beihan and was loyal to him, But no one really knew what he actually did or the extent of their rtionship.
Qin Zhiyuan only found out a little when Lin Dongxu and Qin Si formalized their rtionship two years ago, and he greatly admired Lin Dongxu for it. He felt that Lin Dongxu had been very discreet over the past three years, even when he was pursuing Qin Si and proving his ability had been crucial.
A family like the Huo family would never think of Lin Dongxu as important, so Huo Tianxiang just dismissed him.
That day, Qin Si hade back from an overseas work trip. Lin Dongxu had driven to the airport to meet her.
Before she arrived, Lin Dongxu had already bought a veryrge bouquet of roses. His smile showed that he was waiting for his beloved girl.
¡®When Qin Si emerged and saw his familiar figure, she sped over to him.
Lin Dongxu naturally opened his arms wide to receive her, and the two of them embraced each other tightly.
In the two years since they made their rtionship official, they almost always acted like that after a separation. Each time, Lin Dongxu would prepare some presents to surprise her.
Sometimes he bought her clothes or jewelry, sometimes it was a cozy dinner, and sometimes it was fresh flowers.
Qin Si had been very happy over the past few years. She and Lin Dongxu never fought. They always seemed to be passionately in love.
Qin Si smilingly sped him around his neck. ¡°Did you miss me?¡±
Lin Dongxu was beaming from ear to ear as he held his beloved girl in his arms. He was smiling rather foolishly!
¡°Of course I missed you!¡±
Qin Si smiled and stood on tiptoe tond a kiss next to his mouth, which cause Lin Dongxu to grow even more excited.
Qin Si clutched her flowers joyfully and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m exhausted. I need to have a good sleep.¡±
Lin Dongxu quickly picked up her luggage and followed her. ¡°Right, right, right! Si Si, you must be exhausted. The house is all ready. If you hurry back now and nap, you might be able to get over your jetg. The food is all ready!¡±
Now Lin Dongxu had plenty of money. He had many properties in his name. In the capital, he had a stand-alone vi.
He often stayed at the vi. It was in the city center and was not particrly big, He had almost no family, and the rtives that he was closer to had almost all passed away. So he preferred a cozier house.
It was a two-storey house and had been decorated simply and cleanly. It had a romantic feel, and the style suited a girl like Qin Si.
This was where Lin Dongxu nned to stay with Qin Si in the long term, so he decorated it ording to Qin Si¡¯s tastes..
Chapter 1177 - Gu Qingyao Is A Formidable Opponent (2)
Chapter 1177: Gu Qingyao Is A Formidable Opponent (2)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
They entered and Lin Dongxu said with a smile, ¡°The food is in the kitchen. Are you hungry?¡±
Qin Si smiled. ¡°No, I ate on the ne.¡±
Lin Dongxu said, ¡°Go and rest then. I¡¯ll run your bath.¡±
He carried the luggage and followed Qin Si upstairs. He put down the luggage and ran a bath for Qin Si. When he emerged, Qin Si had already changed and gone to shower.
While she was showering, he naturally unpacked Qin Si¡¯s luggage. Qin Si had a quick wash, and when she was done, Lin Dongxu had already finished unpacking.
He smiled when he saw her. ¡°Have a good rest! You doctors are so busy. Was this trip exhausting?¡±
Qin Si sat on the bed and smiled. ¡°It was quite tiring.¡±
¡°Then have a good rest.¡±
Qin Si grabbed his hand and smiled, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen me for so many days. Don¡¯t you miss me?¡±
Lin Dongxu paused and he seemed rather flustered. ¡°I missed you¡ of course I missed you¡¡±
Qin Si was rather amused by how jittery he looked. ¡°Why? It¡¯s not the first time. Why are you so nervous?¡±
Lin Dongxu smiled rather bashfully.
¡°My father has already fixed our wedding date. Are you ready to marry me?¡±
Lin Dongxu hurriedly said in delight, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m all ready. Si Si, I was ready years ago!¡±
Qin Si smiled and topped backwards. She grabbed Lin Dongxu and pulled him towards her.
¡°Work has really tired me out this time, but¡ I have enough energy to spend some time with you, and to¡¡±
Her soft, fragrant lips suddenly met his. How could Lin Dongxu refuse?
Absence makes the heart grow fonder. People in love were the most romantic.
He and Qin Si had been truly together for about a year or so. He had been courting her for five years, and they had always gotten along well. The Qin family had only epted Lin Dongxu about two years ago.
But at that time, Qin Si was busy with work, and their wedding was dyed.
Qin Si had grown up overseas and was educated there, so she was less conservative. Lin Dongxu had also received a higher education. The two of them really hit it off. He had been her boyfriend for almost four years, and her parents were satisfied with him. They were preparing to get married. Qin Si had
no reservations about being together with him.
They napped and woke up two hourster. Qin Si had a simple meal. It was still early, and Lin Dongxu bought her out for a walk.
After being busy for so long, she needed to rx now that she was back.
They had fun until 8 pm, then Lin Dongxu brought Qin Si to Jin Jiang Restaurant to eat. It was peak hour for Jin Jiang Restaurant, and it was almost full.
Ever since the Huo family moved to the capital, they had not gotten used to many things. They were such arge-scale financial group that it was natural that the capital¡¯s important families were willing to befriend them. At that time, Huo Lin was still very busy.
But as he worked and worked, he realized that something was amiss. He realized that the most elite of the capital¡¯s circles had no intention of interacting with him.
Only then did he realize that the Mo family was all-powerful in the capital!
¡®When Huo Lin was in a bad mood, his sons naturally suffered. Especially Third Son, Huo Tianning, who had not made any progress.
The financial power behind the Mo family and the Gu family was the Qiao family and the Qin family. He knew how he stood in rtion to the Qiao and Qin families. He knew that he had not managed to befriend the most powerful people because of the Mo family and the Gu family.
He could not beat these two families, so he urgently needed to destroy their marriage alliance, of which Gu Qingyao was the key..
Chapter 1178 - Gu Qingyao Is A Formidable Opponent (3)
Chapter 1178: Gu Qingyao Is A Formidable Opponent (3)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
¡°What¡¯s your progress? Exactly what kind of person is Gu Qingyao? A girl who grew up in the countryside and was then doted on by the Qiao family should not be a formidable opponent. What stage are you at?¡±
In the living room of the Huo house, Huo Lin was urgently questioning Third Son, Huo Tianning.
Huo Tianning knew that things were not progressing smoothly for his father and also knew that his father was in a bad mood. He shrank back. He felt that he was very unlucky.
¡°This¡ she¡¯s just a woman. Considering the kind of environment that she has been in for so long, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s not interesting at all. Don¡¯t worry, Father. I¡¯ve so much experience overseas; I¡¯m sure I can make Gu Qingyao submit to mepletely.¡±
At the moment, he had not even seen Gu Qingyao. He really did not know what she was like.
Although they had both stayed in France and the Huo family had been confident that Gu Qingyao would marry into their family, they had not seeded.
At that time, the Huo family had already noticed Gu Qingyao, but Oldest Brother had been most suited in terms of age. Now he had be the suitor.
Gu Qingyao maintained a very low profile among the upper ss when she was overseas. She seldom attended any social events. The Qiao cousins had been very wary of the Huo brothers. At that time, Huo Tianning had only been a yboy, and Gu Qingyao was not his target. They were going to let his
Older Brother strike. So he really did not know much about Gu Qingyao!
Huo Lin frowned when he heard that. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Something was clearly amiss! Of course, Huo Lin noticed.
Huo Tianning immediately looked gloomy. He knew that if he did not tell the truth, his father would certainly beat him.
¡°This¡ Father, it¡¯s not my fault! That Gu Qingyao is just like a tortoise. She doesn¡¯t attend any of the gatherings among the rich young women in upper-ss society. Everyone knows how lofty her status is, but very, very few people actually interact with her. On this trip back to China, I¡¯ve used all my
tricks, but I still have not managed to reach her.
¡°Imade so many ns and hosted a gathering, but she didn¡¯t evene¡¡±
Huo Lin understood. This meant that his son had not yet even seen her.
¡°You¡ how can you be so stupid? When you were having fun overseas, so many noble youngdies were always fluttering around you. Didn¡¯t you say you can have anydy you wanted? Why doesn¡¯t it work with Gu Qingyao?¡±
He would like to know too!
He had been so suave overseas!
He ate, drank and made merry with many rich young men to keep himpany, while many young girls pursued him. He never needed to worry about ack of femalepany. And all of these were girls from important families.
Gu Qingyao was a woman who had grown up ina vige in China. What did she know?
1
He thought that he would host some banquets and create some opportunities to meet. Then he would send little gifts and create some romantic moments so that he could interact with her. To his surprise, he had not even managed to see her after going through so much trouble.
¡°Father, Gu Qingyao is different from those girls! They¡¯re all single! All they think about is romance and having their own prince. To them, I am their Prince Charming!
¡°But Gu Qingyao is different. She is the mother of a five-year-old son and has been in a family like the Mos for five years. She will definitely have some knowledge of power, profit and the interests of the noble families. Those tricks used on little girls are not effective on a woman like that!¡±
Huo Tianning was trying his best to find excuses for himself.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. I really understand women. I will find a way to deal with Gu Qingyao, and I will seed very soon.¡±
Chapter 1179 - Preferential Treatment (1)
Chapter 1179: Preferential Treatment (1)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
He was the biggest yboy in the entire Huo family. Besides, it was the Huo family¡¯s secret patron who had instructed them in this matter regarding Gu Qingyao. They had no choice. The Huo family must find a way to break up Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao.
Huo Tianning was the most suited to this task. After all, he was always surrounded by women when he was overseas.
Huo Tiamning spoke until his throat was parched before he managed to convince his father that he really had a solution and was allowed to go.
Huo Tianning was terribly gloomy. He went out to rx and have some fun. In that way, he discovered that there was actually a Jin Jiang Restaurant in the capital.
He was incredibly excited.
There was also a Jin Jiang Restaurant in France, and it served delicacies from around the world. However, it specialized in Western cuisine. It had all kinds of rare dishes, and they were all delicious.
He loved the restaurant. Jin Jiang Restaurant was a very expensive ce. He had not expected to find it in a poor ce like the capital.
Could the people here afford it?
Huo Tianning was curious and also eager to try the food, so he went in for a look.
He was surprised to see that it was bustling. He looked at the main dining hall. It was almost full. That was rather unexpected.
Perhaps the prices were cheaper here?
He hurriedly found a ce and sat down. The waitress gave him a menu. When he looked at it, he was amazed!
It was really much cheaper than overseas.
The prices in this restaurant were exorbitant overseas. Even a rich, young man like him felt the pinch when he went there. He could not afford to eat there all the time.
But the prices in China were almost half of that overseas.
Huo Tianning did not know if the taste would be the same as that of overseas, or far inferior. He was eager to find out.
He hurriedly ordered all his favorite dishes and excellent red wine, then waited for the waitress to bring his food.
Huo Tiamning looked around him and marveled.
The style was almost the same as that overseas. In every country around the world, Jin Jiang Restaurant was decorated in its unique style, with minor changes to take into ount the different customs in different areas.
The decor here was of the same quality as that overseas.
¡°To think there¡¯s such a high-ss restaurant in this hellhole! The prices are much lower than overseas. That¡¯s not fair, What is the boss thinking? How can he give this hellhole such preferential treatment?¡±
Huo Tianning had been back in China for a while and was somewhat aware of the customs here. He knew that people here were crazy about imported things. Things that were imported from overseas could be sold for very high prices here. In fact, many things were much more expensive here than where
they were made.
Once they heard that it was imported, people immediately felt that it must be a good item and very expensive!
The people in the upper ss behaved like that too. Even though imported items were much more expensive, they were willing to spend the money to purchase brands from overseas. This also boosted their status.
Jin Jiang Restaurant was not run by a local. The first restaurant had been opened overseas, so Huo Tianning always thought that the boss of the restaurant must be an overseas tycoon.
So he could not understand why the prices in the capital¡¯s restaurant were so much cheaper than overseas.
The wine and food he had ordered soon arrived. When Huo Tianning looked at the wonderful food, he was even more surprised!
It seemed that the standards were even higher than overseas!
He hurriedly tried some.. Huo Tianning was thrown into confusion!
Chapter 1180 - Preferential Treatment (2)
Chapter 1180: Preferential Treatment (2)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
He ordered both Western and Chinese dishes. There were more Western dishes than he usually ate overseas, but he was very interested in Chinese cuisine, especially Jin Jiang Restaurant¡¯s Chinese cuisine. He really liked it.
So he ordered many dishes. He tasted each of them and realized that the taste was even more authentic than it was overseas.
Especially the Chinese dishes. They were really nicer than those in the overseas Jin Jiang Restaurant.
How unfair!
Not only were the prices lower, but the food was also much better. This
He looked around and realized that many foreigners were eating here. He thought of the vast sums of money he had spent without eating as well as he had here. Yet these bumpkins could have a good meal for a small price. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got.
Although he was fuming, Huo Tianning did not dare to make trouble.
Because Jin Jiang Restaurant was famous worldwide. Even overseas, they served the upper crust of society. The boss had always been very mysterious, and even today, no one knew who the actual boss of Jin Jiang Restaurant was.
Ina situation like that, it was clear that the boss was someone very capable. So Huo Tianning did not dare to cause trouble.
He had been scolded by his father today and was in a bad mood. He sat down and began to eat.
He had just begun eating when he saw Lin Dongxu lead Qin Si in.
He had not seen Qin Si for many years. When she was in France, Qin Si had been a famous rich, youngdy. She came from a good family, was pretty, and did well in her studies!
At that time, Qin Si was only in her 20s and was very pretty. Many young men were besotted with her, and many people were specting who would get to marry her.
As the beloved daughter of the boss of Qin Enterprise, the average man had no chance. Everyone thought that, in the end, it would be the heir of a major financial group that would win Qin Si¡¯s hand.
At that time, the Huo family was thinking of making a marriage alliance with the Qin family. Huo Tianning never had the confidence to think that he would marry Qin Si. He was not important enough.
But now, Qin Si had returned to China. In fact, the entire Qin family had returned to China.
And the rich, youngdy Qin Si, finally ended up with a Chinese pauper!
At the moment, Qin Si was in her early 30s. But the years had left no trace on her face. She still smiled sweetly, and her brows were beautifully arched. She looked just like she had as a young girl, but more mature!
Huo Tianning studied Lin Dongxu, who was next to her. He was not as well-dressed or as handsome as Huo Tianning, His family background was certainly inferior, and his family was definitely less powerful. Why should he be together with Qin Si?
Huo Tianning could not help but feel jealous. His lips twitched, and he said, ¡°Miss Qin, it¡¯s been a long time!¡±
Qin Si and Lin Dongxu had just entered. Qin Si was startled to hear this voice. She looked over and raised her brows. She was rather surprised.
Huo Tianning?
That nuisance from the Huo family?
¡°What are you doing here?¡±
Qin Si did not know that the Huo family was back in China.
Huo Tiamning stood up from his seat and straightened his expensive suit. He smiled and replied, ¡°The Huo family has just returned from France. I did not expect to run into you so soon. It must be fate.¡±
He looked at Lin Dongxu rather dismissively. ¡°This¡ must be your chauffeur?¡±
Qin Si immediately narrowed her eyes. This bastard had not changed a bit.
She threaded her arm through Lin Dongxu¡¯s arm and smiled. ¡°This is my fianc¨¦, the boss of Rong Sheng Company, Lin Dongxu!¡±
Chapter 1181 - Preferential Treatment (3)
Chapter 1181: Preferential Treatment (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡®The names Rong Sheng and Lin Dongxu were fairly well-known in the capital. Although it could notpare to the Qin family, many people respected Lin Dongxu for having achieved so much at a young age, and with his humble background.
Just that his standing among the upper ss was quite low.
The rich young men in the capital were dead envious of him because he was with a well-born youngdy like Qin Si and had even been acknowledged by the head of the Qin family, Qin Zhiyuan.
No one believed that Qin Si really loved Lin Dongxu. They all believed that Qin Si was too good for him.
He only managed to court Qin Si because of his connection with Mo Beihan.
Everyone knew that Qin Si was friends with the Mo family¡¯s young mistress. She was one of her close friends. Old Madam Qin was even Gu Qingyao¡¯s teacher!
This Lin Dongxu was Mo Beihan¡¯s man. He must have someone backing him in order to court Qin Si.
If not for his connection with Mo Beihan, he would have no right to court Qin Si.
Everyone who knew these people had perceived it.
So Huo Tianning was rather surprised. He had not expected Qin Si to introduce him to frankly.
He was the young master of the Huo Financial Group, and his status was even higher than that of Qin Si! Qin Si was an important youngdy, and now she had a boyfriend like this. He thought she would be embarrassed to run into an old friend now!
Huo Tianning smiled briefly then straightened his expensive suit again. He smiled and extended his hand towards Lin Dongxu. ¡°How do you do? I was friends with Si Si when we were in France. I am Huo Tianning, Huo Financial Group¡¯s Huo Lin is my father.¡±
At this time, everyone had an instinctive respect for people from overseas. Once they heard that Huo Tianning was from France and the young master of Huo Financial Group, they were all very envious of him.
Lin Dongxu could neverpare in terms of status.
The expression on Lin Dongxt¡¯s face never wavered. When he heard Huo Tianning¡¯s words, he smiled politely and reached out to shake his hand briefly.
¡°How do you do? Of course, I have heard the great name of Huo Financial Group¡¯s Chairman, Huo Lin. But please forgive me for my ignorance. I have heard of his eldest son, Huo Tianxiang, but as for you... are you a son of the legal wife? Or of a concubine?¡±
Society was rtively liberal at that time. Among the younger generation, everyone understood what it meant to be a son of a legal wife or a concubine.
Everyone in upper-ss society cared very much about their dignity. Even if they scolded someone, they did so in a civilized manner and would not be too coarse.
¡®legitimate son¡¯ did not sound nice, so sometimes people referred to them as sons of a concubine.
It was precisely because ¡®illegitimate son¡¯ sounded ugly that it seemed particrly sarcastic if someone said you were the son of a concubine.
¡®The Huo family had maintained a high profile during their return to China, and they had gone around building connections. Many people had already heard that the Huo family had many illegitimate sons.
The eldest son, Huo Tianxiang, was clearly the most important in the family. So Lin Dongxu was showing that he was no pushover when he asked Huo Tianning that question.
Huo Tianning¡¯s expression changed.
¡°You... you... you Lin Dongxu! Fine, fine. I will remember you!¡±
Although he was not illegitimate, Huo Tianning could not possibly just say outright that he was the son of a concubine.
Lin Dongxu¡¯s mocking made him feel as if his dark secret had been exposed.
Lin Dongxu smiled. ¡°Thank you!¡±
With that, he grabbed Qin Si¡¯s hand and led her to the private room that he had reserved.
The waitress just happened toe over at that time. She gave Lin Dongxu and Qin Sia slight bow and said politely, ¡°Mr Lin, Miss Qin, your private room is ready. Pleasee with me..¡±
Chapter 1182 - Preferential Treatment (4)
Chapter 1182: Preferential Treatment (4)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
Huo Tianning was shocked. ¡°Stop!¡±
He angrily shouted at the waitress, ¡°What private room? I arrived just now, and you said there were no more private rooms? Then why does he have a private room?¡±
He was a very pampered yboy. He was used to eating, drinking and making merry overseas. He had gone to all kinds of high-ss ces.
In the past, he had usually gone to Jin Jiang Restaurant with his friends and had felt very important.
Of course, he had always managed to get a private room then. But when he came back to China, the private rooms here were different.
VIP membership in Jin Jiang Restaurant extended to every branch in every country. No matter where you went, as long as it was a Jin Jiang Restaurant, all members would be treated the same way.
Only the restaurant in the capital was different. VIP membership was processed separately here. The VIP members here could receive the same VIP treatment overseas, but the overseas members would not receive the same treatment in their restaurant in China.
The restaurant in the capital was the only unique one. The rest were all the same.
So Huo Tianning¡¯s overseas VIP membership was useless here. Anyway, he was here alone, so he just epted a table outside.
He was surprised when Lin Dongxu came in and brought Qin Si straight to a private room. Huo Tianning was already seething, but this made his anger boil over.
VIP membership in Jin Jiang Restaurant required one to meet a set of very stringent criteria. That someone of Lin Dongxu¡¯s status could be a member was impossible. Then was it¡ Qin Si?
Huo Tianning immediately smiled, ¡°Lin Dongxu, you must enjoy living off a woman. Don¡¯t put on airs if you have no real ability. You don¡¯t have membership here, so you use Qin Si¡¯s membership. You receive such good treatment by depending on a woman. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡±
Lin Dongxu smiled, ¡°Mr Huo, you¡¯ve just returned to China, and you know too little about the situation here. Chinese are discreet. Mr Huo, you had better learn about our customs, otherwise¡ you might be making a fuss over nothing and making a fool of yourself.¡±
¡°You¡¡± Huo Tianning¡¯s expression changed. Could it be that Lin Dongxu was a VIP member here?
Surely not?
¡°How can you possibly be a VIP member here? The criterion for VIP membership in Jin Jiang Restaurant is so stringent, and the annual fee is so high¡¡±
Lin Dongxu smiled, ¡°Mrs Mo is friends with the Jin Jiang Restaurant¡¯s boss, and I am fortunate enough to have helped the Master of the Mo family with some things. So¡ I have reaped the benefits.¡±
Huo Tianning looked at the waitress incredulously. The waitress¡¯s signature smile did not waver. ¡°Mr Huo, Mr Lin is right. He is our member. In fact, he is our VIP member and his membership is valid worldwide.¡±
Huo Tianning¡¯s expression grew livid!
He could only watch as Lin Dongxu led Qin Si away.
He looked at the table full of delicacies, but he had lost his appetite. He could not bear the mocking looks of those around him. Huo Tianning got up and left Jin Jiang Restaurant.
Although the dishes he had ordered were expensive, to Huo Tianning, the prices in China were not that absurd. He left without hesitation.
Gu Qingyao was connected to Jin Jiang Restaurant¡¯s boss. He had not known that. Wasn¡¯t Gu Qingyao a girl from an ordinary civil servant¡¯s family?
Why did she have such connections?
The first thing Huo Tianning did when he got home was to tell his father and older brother the news.
Both Huo Lin and Huo Tianxiang were surprised!
Chapter 1183 - Preferential Treatment (5)
Chapter 1183: Preferential Treatment (5)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
¡°How is that possible? Gu Qingyao is just a girl who grew up in a vige. How could she possibly know the boss of Jin Jiang Restaurant?¡±
Huo Lin did not believe a word of it.
Actually, some people in the uppermost echelons of the capital¡¯s society had already found out about this over thest five years. But not many knew about it.
However, the Huo family had not been in China for long, and it was natural that he was not privy to such secret information.
Jin Jiang Restaurant was world-famous. Even the Huo family could notpete. To them, the boss must have an incredibly lofty position.
They had not expected Gu Qingyao to know him.
Huo Tianxiang frowned and said, ¡°Gu Qingyao was always very quiet when she was overseas. She had a good girl image, something like that of Qin Si. The Qiao family protected her so well, and she seldom participated in social events. She should have no connections!
¡°She¡¯s been back in China for so many years, but she has never been back to visit her friends in France. That shows how simple and slow she is. How can she be so closely connected with Jin Jiang Restaurant¡¯s boss?¡±
Lin Dongxu¡¯s tone had implied that Gu Qingyao had given him the membership because of his connection with Mo Beihan.
AVIP membership that was valid worldwide was priceless. And Gu Qingyao had given it to him?
It must be an incredibly close connection!
Huo Tiamning said, ¡°When she was overseas, she was definitely ady of note. The Qiao family doted on her, and she¡¯s the only heir of Qiao¡¯s Jewelry. It¡¯s natural that she knows some important people.
¡°But, how old is she? How can she be so close to the boss?¡±
Jin Jiang Restaurant had been in operation for almost ten years and had many branches overseas. The boss must have been very sessful and important ten years ago. Otherwise, he would not have been able to start a restaurant like that.
Others always imagined the boss as a middle-aged man,pletely different from a rich, youngdy like Gu Qingyao.
Huo Tianxiang had a brainwave. ¡°Gu Qingyao was famous in medical circles when she was overseas. I¡¯ve asked around the capital, and she is considered to be a genius doctor here. The upper crust all respect her. Could that be it? Perhaps she has treated the boss of Jin Jiang for an illness?¡±
The richer the person grew, the more afraid he became of death. Most people were willing to befriend genius doctors, especially one like Gu Qingyao, who was of high status and very young.
She had many years ahead of her. It would be a very worthwhile connection.
Huo Lin nodded. ¡°Possibly. I heard that Old Master Mo was paralyzed with a stroke a few years ago, but he¡¯s up and about now, and very healthy. His wife is not young either, but the two old folks are always gallivanting about! I heard that it¡¯s due to Gu Qingyao.
¡°She¡¯s Jiang Yiru¡¯sst disciple and had studied for many years overseas. Besides, Old Madam Qiao personally taught her. It¡¯s quite natural that she has some ability.¡±
Huo Tianxiang said, ¡°Father, I especially asked around for news of Gu Qingyao. We always thought that Gu Qingyao was used as a marriage alliance between the Mo and the Gu families, but after asking around, I realize that the truth is not what we thought it to be!¡±
Huo Lin paused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Huo Tianxiang said, ¡°Logically, the Gu family was already on the ascent. They wanted a marriage alliance, and many noble families were willing to marry their daughters. A family like the Gus would naturally make an exceptional marriage alliance. A family like the Mos would certainly be their first
choice.
¡°But when they made their alliance, the situation in the Mo family was not so positive, and there were other possibilities in the capital.¡±
Chapter 1184 - The Little Fellow’s High IQ (1)
Chapter 1184: The Little Fellow¡¯s High IQ (1)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
Huo Tianning did not really understand. ¡°Really? Can the Gu family just casually form an alliance with a family like the Mos? Which family in the capital canpare with the Mo family?¡±
Huo Tianxiangughed coldly. ¡°What you see now is only the current situation. I¡¯ve heard a lot of news recently, and it was not like that five years ago.
¡°Five years ago, the Mo family was only one of the four major families in the capital. Besides the Mo family, there were the Bai, the Yang and the Xi families.
¡°The Yang family had few descendants, and all of them were mediocre. The family was entirely dependent on Old Master Yang. The Xi family had many descendants and numerous sons from concubines and illegitimate sons. The family was fairly prosperous but rather messy. Then there was the Bai
family.
¡°At that time, the Bai family¡¯s roots did not run as deep as the Mo family¡¯s, but the Bai family¡¯s oldest grandson, Bai Fei, was much more capable than the Mo family¡¯s descendants. The Mo family¡¯s oldest son, Mo Huai, was useless. Now the Old Master had gotten rid of the entire family. The other son, Mo
Wei, does not participate in family rivalry and is negligible. Besides, his children are still young and are not considered to be rivals.
¡°At that time, the sessor of the Mo family was Mo Yunhao, Mo Beihan¡¯s brother from the same father but a different mother. More critically, the Bai family¡¯s only granddaughter married Mo Yunhao. A month or so after Mo Yunhao and Bai Youran got married, Gu Qingyao married into the Mo family.
¡°Tell me, when the Bai family married their only granddaughter to Mo Yunhao, didn¡¯t they make their meaning clear? At that time, the Gu family could notpete with the Bai family. Why should they assume they had sufficient power to fight it out with the Bai family? If they lost, it would be more than
the loss of a granddaughter.
¡°The Gu family, which was steadily on the ascent, did not have to do that. But for some reason, Gu Qingyao still married Mo Beihan in the end. Mo Beihan was not involved in politics, and Old Master Mo was very ill. Who knows why Gu Qingyao married Mo Beihan.¡±
When Huo Lin and Huo Tianning heard that, they also thought it was rather strange.
¡°Older Brother, you¡¯re right! Based on the Gu family¡¯s abilities, they did not have to set themselves up against the Bai family. Perhaps they thought that Old Master Mo was not going to make it, and since Mo Beihan was not in politics, both the Bai family and the Gu family wanted the Mo family¡¯s power.
But in the end, the Gu family won.¡±
Huo Lin said, ¡°It is precisely the Gu family¡¯s sess that is so suspicious.¡±
Huo Tianxiang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Gu family was not as powerful as the Bai family, yet they sessfully obtained everything in the Mo family. That Mo Beihan does everything that the Gu family wants.¡±
Huo Tianning suddenly asked, ¡°Tell me, is it possible that Gu Qingyao is not so simple? After all, she stayed overseas for so many years and received a higher education. When she came back, she had the help of the Qiao family. There is not a single stupid person in the Qiao family. They¡¯re all born
businessmen.¡±
Huo Lin and Huo Tianxiang said in unison, ¡°Surely not?¡±
Gu Qingyao was just a girl. What could be soplicated about her?
¡°Then why does she have a connection with the Jin Jiang Restaurant boss?¡±
Huo Lin: ¡°.
Huo Tianxiang: ¡±
Huo Tiamning said, ¡°Even if we assume that Gu family does not dote on this granddaughter and just used her as a tool to make a marriage alliance, don¡¯t the Qiaos dote on her? We could see that when she was overseas. Many extremely wealthy financial groups overseas wanted to marry her, but the Qiao
family always turned them down. Surely they wouldn¡¯t use her as a tool to make a marriage alliance when they returned to China.
¡°If the Qiao family wants a marriage alliance, they can use one of their many grandsons. Just marry one of the girls from a noble family. No need to waste a girl, right?
¡°Tell me, do you think that perhaps they knew right from the start that Gu Qingyao had the ability to defeat Bai Youran, who was supported by the Bai family? And that¡¯s why they let her marry into the Mo family?¡±
Chapter 1185 - The Little Fellow’s High IQ (2)
Chapter 1185: The Little Fellow¡¯s High IQ (2)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
Huo Lin and Huo Tianxiang exchanged nces. They thought it was rather absurd, but there was no other exnation.
Huo Lin said to Huo Tianxiang, ¡°Go and investigate Gu Qingyao¡¯s background carefully. Sir instructed that we are to destroy her. We must seed.¡±
Huo Tianxiang nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±
Mo house, study.
¡®Mo Beihan was sitting at his desk as his subordinate presented him with some information.
¡°Boss, the Huo family is definitely up to no good. They¡¯re not even paying as much attention to the Qiao family as they are to Madam! It is very likely that they are making an attempt on Madam.¡±
Mo Beihan looked at the information without much change in his expression.
¡°When the Huo family was in France in the past, they mostly focused on Madam Qiao. They wanted to use Madam Qiao to obtain Qiao¡¯s Jewelry. But now that they¡¯re back in China, they seem to have switched targets to our Madam.
¡°Huo Tianning has recently been very active in upper-ss society, and he¡¯s been asking around for news of Madam. He has tried various means to invite Madam to these gatherings, but Madam did not attend a single one.¡±
The other man pursed his lips and began to try to ingratiate himself. ¡°A fool like that trying to ask Madam out? He should think about who he is and who our Madam is. Who is he to invite her?¡±
Feng Xun had been seriously making the report just now. His lips twitched when he heard that. He nced at hispanion and ground his teeth. That bastard was so good at sucking up.
Qing Lin arrogantly rolled his eyes. I like to suck up, and I will never go wrong by ttering Madam. It might save my life one day!
whenlittle ontoddled door. the looking fellow exercisebook someonehisthesuddenlyover informationstudy atpushedopen washis carriedand_Beihan small MoThe legs.
¡®When Mo Beihan saw him, he asked, ¡°Have you finished your homework?¡±
The little fellow nodded smugly. ¡°Of course! I¡¯m so clever!¡±
ontooutreached owntohomework. Beihan smallsmiledthen his bodyand hip, Mo checked hispull
Feng Xun and Qing Lin craned their necks to look. Once again, they received a blow.
They were not sure when children should be able to learn the mathematics questions in the book, but they certainly could not do it at that age.
years,Over Master¡¯shad _ their intelligence. bythecontinually Young beenamazedfivethey past
Mo Beihan nced at it. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve grown even smarter. Study hard, and you can earn lots of money in the future.¡±
The little fellow¡¯s eyes crinkled in a smile. ¡°I will certainly be able to support Mother.¡±
littlenearson the returned?¡±¡±Huo justthatIs nced fellowTianning? at TheHuohim.that family theinformation of the
¡°How do you know?¡±
The little fellow said, ¡°I heard one of my friends say that this fellow is very rich. He has been throwing many parties in the capitaltely and wants to invite Mother. My friends even asked why Mother doesn¡¯t bring me there to y! They said that there are many fun things at those parties that they¡¯ve
never seen before.¡±
stops their outher. toGu they receiveda were Beihan¡¯s child, must Huo child-rted hadand the thatGudestroy ThealloneThewas Qingyaohadand_attractMothingsfamilyQingyao orderaplishin mission. familytoHuo pulling marriage.way orders
Mo Beihanughed and patted his son¡¯s head. ¡°How did you respond? Did they ask you toe back and ask your mother to bring you there to y?¡±
Little Fellow said, ¡°That¡¯s right! They said that when Ie home, I must be sure to ask my mother to bring me there because it¡¯s so much fun. What a bunch of childish friends. They only think about having fun!¡±
2
Xun:Feng¡±
Qing Lin: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 1186 - The Little Fellow’s High IQ (3)
Chapter 1186 The Little Fellow¡¯s High IQ (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Little Fellow raised his head and looked at his dad. ¡°Daddy, you must be careful! I think this Huo Tianning must have taken a fancy to my mother, and he¡¯s trying to
pry her away from you!¡±
Feng Xun: ¡°...¡±
Qing Lin: ¡°...¡±
Young Master, you¡¯re really bold!
Mo Beihan raised his brows. ¡°How can you tell?¡±
Little Fellow¡¯s eyes shone as he began to babble, ¡°The Huo family does these things! You told me that they want Qiao¡¯s Jewelry, and Mother is Qiao¡¯s Jewelry¡¯s only
heir!
¡°Besides, when Mother married you, it united the Qiao, Qin, Gu and Mo families. Now that the Huo family is here, they need supporters! This organization is too
powerful, and they cannotpete. But if Mother and you separate, you will be enemies, and they can take advantage of it!¡±
Feng Xun and Qing Lin looked at the little fellow as if he was some exotic beast. They knew that Young Master¡¯s IQ was very high, but they did not know it was that
high!
Besides, something like that could not be understood with just IQ alone.
The two of them simultaneously looked at Mo Beihan. Their boss must be incredible to be able to exin such connections to his five-year-old son.
It was true that no one could understand the big boss¡¯s thinking.
Mo Beihan smiled, ¡°So? What do you think I should do?¡±
¡°Of course, you should try to make Mother happy!¡±
¡°How should I do that?¡±
¡°Do things that she likes! Coax her!¡±
¡°For example...¡±
¡°Hehe, for example, you can let a cutie like me spend more time ying with her! For example, the three of us can go on a holiday! For example... you can let
Mother bring me to visit grandmother!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Feng Xun: ¡°...¡±
Qing Lin: ¡°...¡±
¡°Daddy, most importantly, Mother likes me the most, so as long as I¡¯m happy, I¡¯m sure Mother will be happy. Don¡¯t you agree? If she¡¯s happy, of course she will stay
with you!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°...¡±
Feng Xun and Qing Lin gazed heavenwards. They were speechless. In the end, he wanted their boss to be nice to his son!
Young Master, you¡¯re a genius!
Mo Beihan smiled and patted his head. ¡°Your mother is my wife. It is because she likes me that she married into the Mo family. Do you understand? As for you! You
were only born because your mother likes me.
¡°But you¡¯ve gotten something right. Right now, I have to make sure your mother is happy every day. What if someone snatches her away? So...
¡°In the near future, you must study hard and not disturb me when I¡¯m spending time with your mother. Do you understand?¡±
Little One: ¡°...¡±
Mo Beihan looked at his homework. ¡°Looks like your little brain haspletely absorbed this. In order to keep you busy, I will have to find something more
challenging for you. Study hard!¡±
Little One looked sulky. ¡°Daddy...¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t study hard, you won¡¯t be able to earn money to support your mother!¡±
Little One: ¡°...¡±
Little One was no match for his father. He argued for a long time, but could not get the better of him. In the end, he grabbed his exercise book and ran out. He was
so angry that he burst into tears.
Feng Xun and Qing Lin did not know what to say to their boss. You¡¯ll even cheat a five-year-old child. Really...
¡°Have you found out who is behind the Huos?¡±
Feng Xun and Qing Lin shook their head.
Feng Xun said, ¡°This... we have no proof. But there¡¯s a small point to mention. The Huo family probably only came into contact with the mastermind recently. The
Huo family of the past probably was not like that.¡±.
Chapter 1187 - The Little Fellow’s High IQ (4)
Chapter 1187 The Little Fellow¡¯s High IQ (4)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
Mo Beihan smiled, ¡°No matter what, he is certainly targeting me. If he dares to oppose me, then he is certainly not a simple person.
¡°It¡¯s very unlikely that he¡¯s in China. Focus your investigation on those fellows overseas.¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
The Huo family was just an overseas financial group, but they dared to plot against Gu Qingyao just after returning to China. Mo Beihan felt that they would not dare to do so unless they had a secret supporter.
In the past, the Huo family had been doing fairly well, but not as well as the Qiao family. A business that existed by imitating the Qiao family could not possibly have any big supporters. But now they were acting
unusually, which meant that they had recently built a connection with the mastermind.
After instructing Feng Xun and Qing Lin, Mo Beihan got up to see what kind ofints the little fellow was making against him.
The little fellow had really gone toin.
He had gone to look for Gu Qingyao, looking pitiful.
¡°Mother, Daddy bullied me. He¡¯s so bad, so bad. He¡¯s always making me learn those things that adults learn. I¡¯m so tired. Mother, my brain really hurts!¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at the exercise book that he handed her and frowned. The little one had a very high IQ and had always learnt very quickly. Gu Qingyao knew that. But wasn¡¯t it too much to be learning this at such a
young age?
¡°Do you understand all these? Did Father teach you?¡±
The little fellow nodded. ¡°I¡¯m forced to understand! Father insists that I must learn this. If 1 don¡¯t grasp it, he will say I¡¯m stupid. I don¡¯t want to be stupid, so I have no choice but to force myself to learn. Mother, I don¡¯t
know what it means. I only followed the steps Father told me and memorized them. Wu wu wu, Mother, I¡¯m so pitiful!¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t know the meaning, how did you know that I just taught you the steps?¡±
When the little fellow heard Mo Beihan¡¯s voice, he pursed his lips and kept quiet.
Gu Qingyao looked at him. ¡°The child is so young. Why are you making him learn so many things? When he¡¯s older, you also want him to learn foreignnguages, calligraphy and painting. How can his little brain take all
that? It¡¯s all right to have some fun when he¡¯s young. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to teach him so much.¡±
Mo Beihan really loved this child but was very strict with his upbringing. From a very young age, her darling child had always worked much harder than other children. He was only five years old but knew many more
things than other ten-year-olds. Gu Qingyao felt sorry for him.
Mo Beihan smiled. Gu Qingyao was a mother, and mothers were all soft-hearted. She always felt sorry for the child, and although she was much stricter than other parents, she was still much gentler than him.
The little one was very clever, and he enjoyed acting coquettishly to his mother since he was young. He kept on saying he was a child and did not know anything, but he was cleverer than anyone else
In the Mo family, it used to be Mu Mu who had the highest IQ. But the little fellow was just five years old, yet he already knew a lot about human rtionships and was very worldly. He was incredibly intelligent.
Over the past few years, Mo Beihan had realized that his darling son was even more intelligent than Mu Mu. He could not help but admire his IQ.
But this little fellow lived in a much better environment than Mu Mu. He waspletely adored, and his family was so rich. It was true that he was clever, but he was also scheming and liked to pretend to be pitiful.
As his mother, Gu Qingyao knew him very well. But he, the father, had a better gauge of his intelligence.
Mo Beihan walked over to Gu Qingyao and said smilingly. ¡°You must have faith in our son. He¡¯s a child prodigy. He knows everything.¡±.
Chapter 1188 - The Little Fellow’s High IQ (7)
Chapter 1188 The Little Fellow¡¯s High IQ (7)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao did not want her son to be thought of as a prodigy from a young age.
¡°Don¡¯t say that. He¡¯s still young! He¡¯s a little smarter, but don¡¯t treat him like a child prodigy. Our family doesn¡¯t need another child prodigy. He just needs to grow up
happily. Yang Yang is very smart, and he learns much faster than his peers. When he grows up, he will naturally be able to take care of himself. You don¡¯t need to worry so
much.¡±
Mo Yang was the Mo family¡¯s sessor. One could imagine the dangers andpetition he would face.
She and Mo Beihan had such huge holdings, and in the future, it would all go to Yang Yang. If he was not capable enough, he would not be able to cope with such wealth.
So both Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao put great emphasis on their child¡¯s education.
But Gu Qingyao felt that her son was already very well educated. To her, her darling son was the most clever and mature of all the five-year-olds she had met. Even Mu Mu
at that age could notpare to him.
She felt sorry for the child when Mo Beihan kept teaching him such difficult concepts.
Little Mo Yang moved so that his mother could not see him, then raised his brows at Mo Beihan. He went over to his father with an innocent expression and tugged at his
father¡¯s shirt.
¡°Daddy, darling has been very good. Darling will certainly study hard and be very capable when he grows up. Darling won¡¯t let you down. But these things are too difficult
for me right now! I want to y with my friends. They have so much fun every day. Daddy¡ if I study too hard, my head will ache!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
Who said just now that his friends were too childish and only thought about having fun?
Gu Qingyao was delighted to see how mature her son was. She stroked his small head. ¡°Yang Yang! What would you like to y? I¡¯ll bring you out to y. If you want to look
for your friends in the neighborhood, we can do that. You don¡¯t need to do so much homework. My Yang Yang is so clever. You have already learnt much more than your
peers. Don¡¯t stay cooped up at home all the time. Let¡¯s just go and have fun.¡±
Mo Yang happily rushed into Gu Qingyao¡¯s arms. ¡°Mother, I love you!¡±
As he leaned into Gu Qingyao¡¯s arms, he looked at Mo Beihan smugly!
Mo Beihan rolled his eyes. Brat. See how I deal with you when your mother is not around!
Mo Beihan knew that Gu Qingyao doted on the child, and he did not argue with her. Actually, Gu Qingyao was also very concerned about the child¡¯s education, but the little
boy was always pretending to be pitiful and deceiving others. Gu Qingyao was not as hardhearted, so she had fallen for his trick, and he had gotten his own way.
¡°Sure, I won¡¯t teach him so much since you say so. If he wants to y, just go ahead. If you¡¯re free, you can look for your fourth cousin and ask him to bring you out to y.¡±
The little fellow raised his brows. He had gotten what he wanted, so he hastened off.
With the gooseberry gone, Mo Beihan pulled Gu Qingyao onto hisp and said somewhat helplessly, ¡°What you¡¯re doing isn¡¯t good! You stop me every time I try to teach the
child. In the long term, I will lose my position in the family.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched!
¡°You will lose your position? The boy is the most afraid of you, and you dare to say you will lose your position?¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°Our son is very cheeky. Don¡¯t fall for his tricks. Don¡¯t think he looks so young and immature. Actually! He¡¯s full of naughty ideas!¡±
Gu Qingyao:¡±¡¡±
¡°Does anyone talk about their son like that? I think Yang Yang is wonderful!¡±
Mo Beihan shook his head in amusement. ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth. He often schemes against me and makes me suffer. Why don¡¯t you ever pity me?¡±
Gu Qingyao:¡±¡¡±.
Chapter 1189 - The Little Fellow’s High IQ (6)
Chapter 1189 The Little Fellow¡¯s High IQ (6)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
Mo Beihan chatted andughed with Gu Qingyao for a while before turning to more important matters.
¡°Let me tell you something. The Huo family has been targeting you recently. You must be careful. It¡¯s not just the Huo family. It is the mastermind behind the Huo family
who has his sights on you.¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows. ¡°Have you found out who is behind them yet?¡±
Mo Beihan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But there are not many who will oppose me. They probably know that China is my territory and can¡¯t ept it! They want to spoil it
for me.
¡°Your marriage to me is the important connection between our families. If they manage to steal you, I won¡¯t simply be humiliated. More importantly, the alliance between
our families will be broken.
¡°The major families in the capital have been progressing more and more quicklytely. Everyone wants to take the opportunity to strengthen themselves and fight for
resources and power. Our organization is too strong. Besides, we swiftly united when the others were not paying much attention to us. So¡ many people want to destroy
us.¡±
Gu Qingyao frowned. ¡°The Huo family is just a financial group. They are businessmen. They can only deal with business matters. China¡¯s economy has not progressed that
much, and the major financial groups are still watching and waiting.
¡°Your opponents do not need to act so forcefully. Your holdings are all overseas! Why should they be in a hurry toe to China to attack you? I don¡¯t think they will really
want China as a territory for now?¡±
At the moment, the first batch of businessmen had grown rich. But they were a far cry from the really wealthy tycoons. They were just rich.
At that moment, consumption in China was low. The big international conglomerates had not yet spotted the potential of this market!
Or perhaps one might say that they were watching and waiting.
At present, most of Mo Beihan¡¯s business was overseas. They had no reason toe here so quickly to attack Mo Beihan!
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°Perhaps they just want to make life difficult for me?¡±
Gu Qingyao:¡±¡¡±
Mo Beihan hugged her and yed with her fingers. ¡°In any case! Just be careful. But there¡¯s no need to be too anxious either. Currently, the Huo family does not have the
power to do anything to you. I¡¯ll deal with that social butterfly, Huo Tianning.¡±
That fellow must be tired of living to dare to disturb his wife. What was the point of keeping him?
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Don¡¯t. That fellow doesn¡¯t affect my life at all. No matter how hard he tries, he can¡¯t touch me anyway. If you haven¡¯t found out who the mastermind is,
don¡¯t put him on the alert.
¡°We¡¯ve always been very discreet. I doubt that even your opponents know how big the market in China is or how much power you have here. The enemy is in the open while
we are in the dark. Better to observe him for a while.¡±
Mo Beihan was rather displeased. He did not want someone who was eyeing his wife to live one moment more than necessary.
Gu Qingyao said in amusement, ¡°Surely not! You can¡¯t be jealous over something as absurd as that? How can a yboy like Huo Tianningpare to you?¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes brightened. He looked up, a smile on his lips and in his eyes. ¡°Oh? Looks like my wife is quite satisfied with me!¡±
Gu Qingyao:¡±¡¡±
What a childish man!
Gu Qingyao smiled and wrapped her arms around her neck, then nted a kiss on his forehead. ¡°Yes, my Brother Beihan is the most handsome, the most clever, the most
capable, and the most charming!¡±.
Chapter 1190 - The Little Fellow’s High IQ (7)
Chapter 1190 The Little Fellow¡¯s High IQ (7)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
Little Mo Yang had defeated his father in front of his mother that day, and he was in a good mood. He ttered downstairs and saw Mu Mu.
¡°Fourth Cousin!¡±
Mu Mu, who was now grown up and very handsome. He nced back. ¡°Yang Yang, where are you off to?¡±
Mo Yang joyfully ran towards him on his short legs. He tilted his head upwards and asked, ¡°Fourth Cousin, where are you going? I want to go out and y. My daddy is busy whispering sweet nothings to my mother,
and there¡¯s no one to bring me out to y!¡±
Mu Mu was used to these unchildlike words springing out of this little fellow¡¯s mouth.
He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡±
¡°I want to go too. Fourth Cousin, are you going to look for Sister Yuan?¡±
Mu Mu nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±
Mu Mu immediately reached out and tugged at Mu Mu¡¯s sleeve. He began to act coquettishly. ¡°Then bring me too. I¡¯m so adorable; Sister Yuan likes me so much.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan did like him, so Mu Mu thought for a while and agreed. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll bring you out to y!¡±
He informed the servants and brought the little fellow with him.
Over the years, Zhong Bingyuan had remained close to the Mo family. She continued to address Chen Feng and Chen Qingqing as her older brother and sister, and they had a good rtionship.
Zhong Bingyuan was especially close to Mu Mu.
She was eighteen years old now and in her third year of high school.
Her workload was very heavy. She was going to sit for her university entrance exams the next year.
Mu Mu often tutored her.
Mu Mu drove to Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s school to pick her up. It was Friday, and she was dismissed early.
He and Yang Yang stood by the car and waited. High school students already knew about romance, and at their age, they were especially interested in that kind of news.
Mu Mu was twenty years old now. He was handsome and dashing, with a tall figure. He also drove, so anyone could tell that he was not from an ordinary family. He attracted a lot of attention when he stood at the
school gate.
Zhong Bingyuan ran out, carrying her school bag and with an armful of books, only to see Mu Mu standing by the school gate.
Her schoolmates ran over when they saw Zhong Bingyuan. They were immediately jealous, especially the girls. They could tell that he was from a rich family. She was only in high school, and she had someone to pick
her up.
¡°Brother Mo, you¡¯re here so early?¡±
Mu Mu naturally reached out to take her school bag. He even took the books in her arms and put them in his car.
¡°No, I just got here. Do you have a lot of homework now? Why do you have so many books?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s school bag waspletely full, and she was carrying a pile of books. She was so skinny that Mu Mu was worried that she could not manage.
Zhong Bingyuan smiled. At eighteen, she was at the height of her beauty. Her smile was gentle and sweet. It was a very charming smile.
¡°I¡¯m in my third year! I have lots of lessons. The entrance exams are next year.¡±
She squatted down and picked up Mo Yang. ¡°Yang Yang! Did you miss me?¡±
Mo Yang smiled brightly, ¡°Sister Yuan, I¡¯ve missed you terribly. Fourth Cousin often mentions you. This time, Fourth Cousin just happened to be meeting you, so I followed him.¡±
The little fellow was such a sweet talker and so handsome, of course Zhong Bingyuan liked him.
¡°Little fellow, you¡¯re such a sweet talker!¡±
¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡±
Mu Muughed and said, ¡°All right, get into the car! We¡¯ll go and eat.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan carried Mo Yang into the car, and Mu Mu drove to a famous hotpot restaurant in the capital.
Zhong Bingyuan loved hotpot, so Mu Mu often brought her here.
But because the little fellow was with them, they ordered two separate soups. Children could not eat food that was too spicy. .
Chapter 1191 - Divine Assistance From The Little One (1)
Chapter 1191 Divine Assistance From The Little One (1)
Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios
Meat and vegetable dishes of all kinds soon arrived.
Both Zhong Bingyuan and little Mo Yang were foodies.
Gu Qingyao was such a good cook that the little fellow had developed a very refined pte from a young age. Whenever he was with Zhong Bingyuan, the two of them always enjoyed their meals!
Mu Mu was just responsible for cooking for the two of them.
Little One looked at Zhong Bingyuan as he ate. ¡°Older Sister, you muste to my house more often! The hotpot at my home is even nicer than this! My mother makes the best hotpot.¡±
Zhong Bingyuanughed, ¡°Your mother is so busy she doesn¡¯t have time to make hotpot for us! We can just eat outside. It¡¯s too troublesome to make this at home.¡±
The little fellow nced at Fourth Cousin, who was sitting opposite him. He said with a sly smile, ¡°If my mother doesn¡¯t have time, my Fourth Cousin does! His hotpot is also delicious. My mother says that Fourth
Cousin is the best cook among all the children in my family. My mother taught him!
¡°Then there¡¯s me. My cooking is also great. Mother often praises me!¡±
It was so adorable to hear such a small fellow say that his cooking was great.
Zhong Bingyuan reached out and pinched his little cheeks. ¡°You¡¯ve learned to cook at such a young age? Any girl who marries you in the future will be very lucky!¡±
The little fellow immediately smiled smugly. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m so handsome that whoever marries me will be very lucky.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan was amused!
The little fellow thought for a while and said, ¡°Older Sister, what kind of boys do you like? Who do you want to marry in the future?¡±
Opposite him, Mu Mu¡¯s hand paused. Then he continued cooking nonchntly.
The little fellow nced at him. His expression did not betray his feelings at all!
Zhong Bingyuan thought about it. ¡°I don¡¯t know either! Anyway, I¡¯m not in a hurry, and if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t understand either!¡±
Little Fellow was displeased. ¡°Who says that I wouldn¡¯t understand? Of course I understand. I watch my parents being romantic all the time. I have lots of experience.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Tell me, what kind of experience do you have?¡±
Little Fellow said earnestly, ¡°When you girls look for a husband, you must find a handsome one, with a high IQ. That way, you can have children that are as good-looking and intelligent and adorable as | am. Don¡¯t you
agree?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan: ¡°¡¡±
That seemed to make sense!
¡°Older Sister, look at my mother. My mother is so pretty, and my daddy is so handsome. Both of them are so intelligent. That¡¯s why I¡¯m naturally intelligent. You like me so much, so you must also want a child as
intelligent and good-looking as I am. That¡¯s why your future husband must be intelligent and handsome. The rest is inconsequential.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan: ¡°¡¡±
Opposite him, Mu Mu¡¯s lips twitched in a trace of a smile. Little Fellow, I haven¡¯t doted on you for nothing!
High IQ, handsome¡
Hehe!
¡°Older Sister, you are the Zhong Family¡¯s daughter, so your family background is pretty good! When you look for a husband, you must find one with good family background. That way, you will be on the same page! My
mother and Daddy are well-matched in terms of family background and social standing. They¡¯re intelligent and good-looking.
¡°Also, also, if you look at my mother, you will realize that it¡¯s best to find a husband who lives here in the capital. That way, it¡¯s more convenient to visit your family. If my mother is bored, she can just drive me to the Gu
house or the Qiao house to look for my uncles to y. It¡¯s so convenient.
¡°Older Sister, don¡¯t you agree?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan waspletely bowled over by this little boy. He was only five years old. What was his brain made of?
Why did he know so much?
¡°Yang Yang, how does your mother teach you? Why do you know so many things?¡±.
Chapter 1192 - Divine Assistance From The Little One (2)
Chapter 1192 Divine Assistance From The Little One (2)
Little Fellow raised his brows. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m smart! So? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m cute and adorable? That¡¯s why! You must certainly find an intelligent man. A very, very intelligent man. That way, you can have a child that is as smart as I am.
¡°Otherwise, he will be a stupid child. The kind that is stupid, no matter how you teach him.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan: ¡°¡¡± ¡°Older Sister, think about it carefully. Some parents are not so smart, so their children are certainly not so smart either. Don¡¯t you agree? Remember that you must find a smart husband!¡±
Zhong Bingyuan nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right! It¡¯s true that he must not be too stupid, or I certainly won¡¯t be able to have a child that is as smart as you.¡±
Little Fellow was so delighted he burst outughing. ¡°Of course! I¡¯m the smartest! Older Sister, you have to think about it carefully. Among those in the capital who are intelligent, handsome and from a good family, who is most suitable?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan batted her eyelids. She ate as she thought. ¡°Let me think¡¡±
High IQ, handsome, from a good family, close to her in age, lives in the capital¡
Little Fellow nced at Fourth Cousin and gave him a look. I can only help you so far. The rest is up to you. Mu Mu smiled at him and gave him an approving look. He looked at Zhong Bingyuan and smiled gently. ¡°Are you beginning to consider boyfriends? Girls must be careful when choosing a husband. The best is to find someone you know very well. Otherwise, he might change after marriage, and it will be toote for regrets.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan nced at him in amusement. ¡°That¡¯s right. I must find someone I know very well. That will be the best. But¡
¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry now. I¡¯m still young anyway. I can just continue observing for a few
years.¡±
Mu Mu, ¡°¡¡±
Mu Mu nced at the Little Fellow, who immediately spoke up. ¡°Older Sister, while you¡¯re not in a hurry, other people are! If you don¡¯t hurry up and choose one, then after a few years, all the good ones will be taken. ¡°Let me tell you! Take my family for example! Matchmakers are always looking for my mother to make a match for my older cousins! They¡¯re very popr.
¡°Especially my Fourth Cousin. He¡¯s the most handsome of my cousins, and he¡¯s just 20 years old. So many matchmakers are trying to make a match for him! There are plenty of young girls who are in love with him!¡±
Zhong Bingyuan paused. ¡°Someone is already trying to make a match with your Fourth Cousin?¡±
A hint of a smile shed across little Mo Yang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Of course. My Fourth Cousin is such a good man. How many boys in the capital canpare to him? So many young girls like him. Some are younger than him, but even some who are a bit older than him all want to marry him!
¡°So, Older Sister Yuan, if you like someone, you had better act quickly. Or someone might snatch him up first. Don¡¯t you agree, Fourth Cousin?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan was rather displeased. She looked at Mu Mu. ¡°With who are they trying to match you? To which girl have you taken a fancy?¡±
Mu Mu could barely conceal the amusement in his eyes. He smiled. ¡°No one. Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. No one is trying to match me to anyone, and I definitely haven¡¯t taken a fancy to them.¡±
¡°Oh, Fourth Cousin!¡± Little Fellow smiled evilly, ¡°Don¡¯t be shy! Sister Yuan is not a stranger. Why do you have to protect the girl? Tell Sister Yuan! You¡¯re not young anymore. It¡¯s normal to like a girl!¡±
Mu Mu, ¡°¡¡±
He was instantly bewildered!
Wasn¡¯t the brat helping him just a moment ago?
Now¡ Why was he maligning him instead?
Chapter 1193 - Divine Assistance From The Little One (3)
Chapter 1193: Divine Assistance From The Little One (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s little face immediately fell. She had no appetite for her hotpot.
Mu Mu frowned. ¡°Yang Yang, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Since when have I fancied other girls?¡±
Little Mo Yang smiled, looking innocent and naive. ¡°Fourth Cousin, why don¡¯t you admit it? If even I can tell, then you have nothing to hide! You¡¯re so handsome, intelligent and talented. You are outstanding, both in terms of family background and character. Plenty of young girls like you.¡±
¡°Fourth Cousin! You¡¯re so outstanding, the girl will surely like you too.
Don¡¯t be afraid. Give it your all when you pursue her!¡±
Zhong Bingyuan was consumed by jealousy. She feltpletely ill at ease.
¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±
She got up and left.
Mu Mu panicked. He red at little MO Yang. ¡°Stay here. Don¡¯t talk any more nonsense.¡±
¡°Yuan Yuan... Yuan Yuan...¡±
The little fellow pursed his lips. He sighed when he saw his fourth cousin chase after her in panic.
¡°This damned romance! It can even make Fourth Cousin, who is so smart, be so stupid. Mother is right. People who are in love are all fools.
¡°He doesn¡¯t even understand reverse psychology. Tsk, tsk, tsk! Can¡¯t he see that Sister Yuan is jealous! I spend every day observing Father being jealous. I¡¯m already an expert in all the tactics of romance. Fourth Cousin is not as smart as I am. Tsk! l¡®
Little One, who felt that his intelligence was unrivaled, sat in his chair and ate a few more mouthfuls. He suddenly needed to use the toilet, so he jumped off his chair and went off by himself.
He came here often and was very familiar with it.
Little MO Yang was very famous in the capital. Many people in the capital knew who he was. Practically no one dared to touch him. So he was not at all afraid, even when Mu Mu and Zhong Bingyuan were absent.
After he finished with the toilet, the boy walked along the corridor to return to his seat. He had not gotten far when he saw a very shy man emerge from a private room. He was also heading towards the toilet and met MO Yang head-on.
For an exquisite child like that to appear alone in this ce was certainly eye-catching. At first, Huo Tianning did not pay much attention, but he paused when he drew closer.
Could that be... The MO family¡¯s little prince, MO Yang?
He wanted to interact with Gu Qingyao, so he naturally knew about the MO family and the Gu family. He had done his homework and had looked at photographs of every member of the MO family and the Gu family.
He had an especially clear memory of little MO Yang. Besides MO Beihan, this child was the closest to Gu Qingyao.
Huo Tianning¡¯s eyes immediately brightened. If MO Yang was here, did that mean that Gu Qingyao was here too?
Huo Tianning grew incredibly excited. He immediately put on a kindly smile and said, ¡°Little friend, you¡¯re so adorable! Why are you here alone? Have you be separated from your family? I¡¯ll take you back!¡±
Little MO Yang raised his head and looked at him withrge, glittering eyes. He looked naive and innocent.
This fellow must be that yboy who was eyeing his mother!
Hehehe!
You¡¯re on the top of my daddy¡¯s kill list, and you¡¯re still in the mood to eat hotpot. You must be really stupid!
He had seen all the photographs of those on Daddy¡¯s perverted kill list. This Huo Tianning dared to covet his mother. As a very, very intelligent little prince, he certainly recognized this fellow.
Little MO Yang beamed, revealing a pretty little tooth. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re also very handsome! I went to the toilet, and I¡¯m going back now.¡±
Huo Tianning was incredibly delighted to see how innocent and harmless he looked. Little children were so easy to please!.
Chapter 1194 - Switching Targets (1)
Chapter 1194 Switching Targets (1)
¡°Are you here with your mother? What¡¯s her name? Shall Uncle bring you to look for her? If you¡¯re here by yourself, your mother must be worried sick.¡±
Little Mo Yang¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I¡¯m not here with my mother. I¡¯m here with my older cousin to eat hotpot. Uncle, do you know my mother?¡±
Sure enough, Huo Tianning could not hide his disappointment when he heard that Gu Qingyao was not here. After all, this was a child. He was not on his guard at all.
Little Mo Yang saw his disappointment and scoffed inwardly. Idiot!
¡°I can guess who your mother is from your appearance. Is she Gu Qingyao? The Qiao family¡¯s granddaughter?¡± Little Mo Yang¡¯s eyes brightened and he nodded vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! My mother¡¯s name is Gu Qingyao. Uncle, are you my mother¡¯s friend?¡± Huo Tianning said smilingly, ¡°I guess we can be considered as friends. I knew your mother when we were overseas. But she came back to China so long ago, and I haven¡¯t seen her since!
¡°Oh, what does your mother usually like to do? Where does she like to go?¡±
Little Mo Yang¡¯s smile immediately grew even more brilliant. If Huo Tianning had observed him closely, he would have seen a naughty, scheming look forming in his eyes.
¡°My mother? She loves good food. Her cooking is excellent, and the food that she cooks is delicious. We have plenty of servants to wait on her, so she doesn¡¯t do much. When she¡¯s free, she studies fine cooking. What she likes best of all is the food at Jin Jiang Restaurant!¡±
Huo Tianning paused. ¡°Jin Jiang Restaurant?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Uncle, let me tell you! Jin Jiang Restaurant has the best food in the capital. My mother has always liked it. She knows all the dishes in Jin Jiang Restaurant thoroughly. Whenever she has time, she would meet her friends to discuss Jin Jiang Restaurant¡¯s delicacies. They would study how their dishes are cooked. She especially likes people who know Jin Jiang Restaurant¡¯s dishes very well.¡± Huo Tianning was ted. So that was what Gu Qingyao liked. How wonderful. He had finally found out something useful.
Among the richdies in the capital, Gu Qingyao¡¯s position was too high. She was always discreet and mysterious. Other people usually did not know much about her.
Those in the upper echelons of society were very sharp and seldom told tales of people in their own circle.
So, people who were not within the circle really did not know what was going on in the circle. ¡°Little friend, you¡¯re such a good boy. What else? What else does your mother enjoy?¡±
Little One smiled, ¡°Red wine! Jin Jiang Restaurant¡¯s red wine is excellent too. My mother likes all of them.
¡°Besides analyzing these, whenever she is free, she would bring me to Jin Jiang Restaurant to eat, or go to the fish and pickles restaurant. Those are the two ces that Mother frequents the most. Some people often go to these two ces to lie in wait for my mother to try to befriend her.¡±
Huo Tianning could not contain his excitement. When Little One finished talking, he hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle, I have to go back now, or my older cousin will worry.¡±
With that, he scampered off.
Huo Tianning was lost in delight and did not chase after him.
Little Mo Yang ran far away, then turned a corner before he turned his head to nce at Huo Tianning. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk! What an idiot! You want to get information from me? Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Sigh¡ I¡¯ve gotten you to give my mother¡¯s restaurant more business. Oh, I¡¯m such a clever child!¡±
Little Mo Yang, who thought that he was very smart, ran back to his ce. Mu Mu and Zhong Bingyuan were already back.
Chapter 1195 - Switching Targets (2)
Chapter 1195 Switching Targets (2)
Zhong Bingyuan hurriedly dragged him over. ¡°Yang Yang, where have you been? If you want to go anywhere in the future, you must ask us to bring you. Don¡¯t wander around by yourself. Do you understand?¡±
The little fellow nodded obediently. ¡°Yes. I just went to the toilet. It¡¯s not far, just over there.¡±
He looked at Zhong Bingyuan and batted his eyes. ¡°Sister Yuan, why did you leave just now? Were you upset? Are you angry that Fourth Cousin has matchmakers trying to make matches for him?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan: ¡°¡¡±
Mu Mu, ¡°¡¡±
Zhong Bingyuan hurriedly said, ¡°Of course not. All right, let¡¯s not talk about it. You¡¯re a young boy. You don¡¯t know about such things. Let¡¯s hurry up and eat.¡±
¡°Um!¡± At this stage, the little fellow did not say anything either but obediently ate his hotpot.
Then Mu Mu and Zhong Bingyuan did some homework, and they sent her home.
It was almost dark by the time they made their way home. Mu Mu drove while little fellow sat in behind. He looked at Mu Mu, who was in front of him, andughed. ¡°Fourth Cousin! You look like you¡¯re in a very good mood! What has made you so happy? Let¡¯s hear it!¡± Mu Mu was clearly in a good mood. But he also knew that this little fellow was devilishly smart.
¡°I¡¯ve always been in a good mood! Is there anything different about me?¡±
¡°Of course there is. After Sister Yuan ran off in a temper, you went and got her back. That¡¯s when you became so happy. At first, it wasn¡¯t that obvious! Fourth Cousin, do you like Sister Yuan?¡±
¡°You¡¯re such a young boy. What do you know about likes and dislikes?¡±
Little fellow raised his brows and said smugly. ¡°Of course I know about it. It¡¯s the way Father and Mother like each other! I¡¯m certain that you like Sister Yuan.¡±
Mu Mu said, ¡°Since you know, why did you make trouble for me? Since when have many matchmakers been making matches for me? You¡¯re clearly out to get me.¡±
Little Fellow immediately burst outughing. ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts! You¡¯re really very popr. Plenty of young girls in the capital are eyeing you. And there have really been people asking my mother about your marriage! I was listening, and I heard everything.¡±
¡°But you can¡¯t say that in front of Sister Yuan. She will misunderstand.¡±
¡°Hehehe!¡± Little Fellow sniggered. ¡°Fourth Cousin, I did it on purpose! Did you see how Sister Yuan got angry after she heard it? She¡¯s jealous. Jealous, do you understand?¡±
Amusement shed across Mu Mu¡¯s eyes, and he could not suppress a smile.
Of course, he knew she was jealous. He had not caught on at first. But if he still did not catch on after seeing how angry she was, then he would not be the highly intelligent Mo Chengxi!
¡°All right, thank you then. But you¡¯re not to babble nonsense next time. Sister Yuan is not stupid. If you continue to say such things next time, she will get angry!¡±
Little Fellow immediately smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯m so smart, of course I know that.¡±
Mu Mu shook his head. Little devil. He was just five years old. Why was he so smart?
The Mo Family was very stable. Few in the capital would challenge the Mo Family now. So the family was rtively secure.
Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao¡¯s lives were quite leisurely. Recently, Huo Tianning had grown rather busy. He visited Jin Jiang Restaurant almost every day. He was busy studying the food in Jin Jiang Restaurant. He must try all the dishes and fine wines in Jin Jiang Restaurant.
Chapter 1196 - Switching Targets (3)
Chapter 1196 Switching Targets (3)
Then there was the fish and pickles restaurant. It was more ordinarypared to Jin Jiang Restaurant, but they also had a membership system. VIP membership there was also very expensive. Only the rich could afford it.
Of course, Huo Tianning was not short of money. He went to these ces every day to findmon ground with Gu Qingyao, and in hopes of bumping into her. He went to Jin Jiang Restaurant most frequently. He also spent a lot of time at the fish and pickles restaurant. But the fish and pickles restaurant was more ordinary, and the capital was sorge that it had several branches. So Huo Tianning was really very, very busy.
He spent money like water.
The moment he ran out of money, he would ask his older brother for more.
This time, he asked Huo Tianxiang for money again, and Huo Tianxiang could not stand it any longer.
¡°What have you been up totely? Why do you need so much money? What happened to the money I gave you previously?¡±
Huo Tianning said, ¡°I¡¯ve spent it! The food at Jin Jiang Restaurant is just too expensive. The fish and pickles restaurant isparatively cheaper, but I go there every few days, and I¡¯ve also spent quite a lot of money.¡±
Huo Tianxiang frowned. ¡°What kind of ce is Jin Jiang Restaurant? Why do you go there every day? How much can you afford to spend?¡±
The restaurant was where the most important bosses and rich families gathered to eat. Even the average wealthy person could not afford to eat there for every meal. Most people could not afford those kinds of prices.
Huo Tianning was a yboy, and his financial status was far inferior to that of his oldest brother, Huo Tianxiang. Even though the Jin Jiang Restaurant in China was cheaper, he still could not afford to spend like that in the long term.
Huo Tianning frowned. ¡°Oldest Brother, I don¡¯t have a choice. That Gu Qingyao likes that ce and enjoys studying the food and wine there. I¡¯m just taking an interest in her hobbies. ¡°It¡¯s the same for that fish and pickles restaurant. Oh, Oldest Brother, don¡¯t say anymore. Although I don¡¯t spend as much at the fish and pickles restaurant, the food there tastes wonderful! But¡ I also can¡¯t stand eating there day after day. It makes me sick!¡±
¡°Why do you still go?¡±.
Huo Tianning said bitterly, ¡°I received reliable information that Gu Qingyao frequents these two ces! I don¡¯t have a choice. Ordinary parties cannot attract Gu Qingyao. I have no choice but to go to these two ces and wait for an opportunity.¡±
Huo Tianxiang frowned. ¡°Is your information reliable?¡±
Huo Tianning immediately said, ¡°Of course. The little prince of the Mo family told me so himself.¡±
Huo Tianxiang was stunned. The little prince of the Mo family was very famous in the capital. Everyone in the Mo family was very talented, and they were all very bright. He had heard that the little fellow was very intelligent although he was so young. In fact, he was far more intelligent than the other children.
He was Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan¡¯s only son.
And Huo Tianning had made friends with him?
¡°You¡¯ve seen the little prince? He told you that?¡±
Huo Tianning said smugly, ¡°That¡¯s right! I went with my friends to eat hotpot and happened to meet the child. A pity that it wasn¡¯t Gu Qingyao who had brought him there. He was out having fun with his older cousin, but I got some information from him.
¡°He told me himself that his mother enjoys studying the dishes at Jin Jiang Restaurant, and she also likes red wine. It¡¯s the same for the fish and pickles restaurant. His mother often goes to these two ces, so those who want to curry Gu Qingyao¡¯s favor but can¡¯t contact her often lie in wait in these two ces! ¡°I don¡¯t want to go there every day either, but¡ I can only hope for a chance meeting!¡±
Chapter 1197 - Switching Targets (4)
Chapter 1197 Switching Targets (4)
Huo Tianxiang felt somewhat irritated at the mention of this.
Their Huo family was a major financial group, and they had been courteously received upon their return to China. They wanted Qiao¡¯s Jewelry, and they wanted to grow their business and gain arger market share. Naturally, they had their methods.
Actually, although Gu Qingyao was the key, there were other solutions.
Unfortunately, Sir had given clear directions to split up Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan. They had to find a way to make Gu Qingyao abandon Mo Beihan, or have an affair.
Because of that, they had to make every effort to give Huo Tianning a chance to seduce Gu Qingyao.
A pity that they had not progressed at all after working hard for so long.
Gu Qingyao was too important. Practically, the only people who interacted with her were the most importantdies or those who had always been her close friends.
After all, the Huo family had just returned to China, and they did not have enough connections. They could not possibly gain entrance into Gu Qingyao¡¯s circle.
This woman was very unsociable. She seldom attended social events or went shopping. She was not like any other richdy in the capital. This woman did not work, and she stayed home every day. Wasn¡¯t she afraid she would go crazy from being cooped up?
Huo Tianxiang felt incredibly irritated. ¡°We have to think of a solution. We can¡¯t carry on like this! Gu Qingyao¡¯s status is too lofty. It¡¯s not easy to get close to her. All those tricks you use on young girls are certainly not going to work.
¡°Since this woman¡¯s lifestyle is unlike that of most rich and importantdies, then she is most likely to be a very logical woman. She is not just one of those useless women who only know how to enjoy themselves, help their husbands and teach their sons. If she is someone who understands family interests and knows how to weigh the pros and cons, she won¡¯t be tempted by you, even if you manage to meet her and get to know her.
¡°Mo Beihan is the head of the Mo family. Besides being more handsome and a little younger, you cannotpete with Mo Beihan in any way. As long as Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan¡¯s marriage is intact, the Mo family will not fail. She will continue to be one of the most important nobledies in the capital. A woman like that will not abandon her position so easily.¡± Huo Tianning said gloomily, ¡°I think this Gu Qingyao is too peculiar. Her life is so dull. How does she stand it? She¡¯s a top student who graduated from a medical school overseas. She didn¡¯t even work in a hospital when she came back to China but just stays at home. She¡¯s really¡ entric!¡±
Huo Tianxiangughed coldly. ¡°With her status, does she need to go to work? She has an endless stream of wealth. Her overseas education is just a gilding to make her look better.¡±
Huo Tianning panicked and said, ¡°Then¡ Oldest Brother, what do you think we should do? Sir insists on breaking up Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan and wants Gu Qingyao to have an affair and marry me. This¡ considering Gu Qingyao¡¯s behavior, when will we ever seed?¡±
Huo Tianxiang thought for a moment and said, ¡°The women in China are more conservative. To them, divorce is something very humiliating. Most of them will not want a divorce, not to mention an affair.
¡°As long as Gu Qingyao stays with the Mo family, she will always live in thep of luxury. She does not need to take the risk. Especially since she is a woman, she is not such a bold thinker. She will be naturally hesitant.¡±
¡°Then what can we do?¡±
Huo Tianxiangughed coldly. ¡°Since we can¡¯t seed with Gu Qingyao, we¡¯ll target Mo Beihan. Mo Beihan is a man, and an important and powerful man to boot. It will be much easier to target him than Gu Qingyao!¡±
Chapter 1198 - Mysterious Man (1)
Chapter 1198 Mysterious Man (1)
The Huo family had already been back for a few months yet had made no progress. They were naturally vexed.
The year passed swiftly, and soon it was the end of the year.
Winter in the capital was always very cold. Few people went out in the depths of winter.
It was very warm in the Mo house. The rooms were always very cozy. Gu Qingyao was at home, looking at her ounts.
At the end of the year, the businesses she owned would do their year-end ounts, especially her businesses in the capital. The ounts had been sent over recently.
Chen Ke was on the line, reporting to her.
¡°There are no major problems, just that I have to tell you that there are still many important women who have been at the restauranttely. They like toe here and wait for you. I¡¯ve mentioned all of them to you before, and no one stands out. The name list is attached to the ounts. You can see for yourself.
¡°The only unusual one is that Huo Tianning from the Huo family. He has beening almost every day ofte. That fellow has tried almost all the dishes in Jin Jiang Restaurant, and all the red wines too. No matter what the price, he is willing to pay it. ¡°I especially had him tracked and realized that he not onlyes to Jin Jiang Restaurant, he also goes to the fish and pickles restaurant. He goes there every day too. He alternates between Jin Jiang Restaurant and the fish and pickles restaurant for lunch and dinner, and he always tries something new. He has tried all the dishes here. That fellow has really increased our revenue significantly!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡± Huo Tianning?
That yboy from the Huo family?
Why was that fellow visiting her restaurant every day?
¡°Are you sure? He goes there every day?¡± ¡°Practically every day. Sometimes he doesn¡¯te for a day or two, but I¡¯ve sent someone to investigate, and he always has something special arranged on those days and did not manage to make it in time. Otherwise, he wille every day.¡± Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡± ¡°He only orders food and eats, nothing else?¡± ¡°Nothing special, but he asks a lot of questions. He seems especially interested in the dishes. He will ask a lot of questions every time he tries something new. Sometimes, he will even request that the chefe over and exin it to him.
¡°Obviously, I would not permit such a thing. Jin Jiang Restaurant¡¯s cooking methods are our selling point; we, of course, will not just tell anyone. But he is very insistent. He says that he does not want to know our cooking methods. He¡¯s just curious about our dishes and wants to understand more about them. He¡¯s even willing to pay extra.
¡°The subordinates have reported that in order to gain more information about our dishes and understand thempletely, Huo Tianning has even given them red packets. Of course, he did not bypass the head chef either. He gave him an especially big red packet, and more than once too!¡±
Gu Qingyao was suspicious. What was this fellow up to?
Surely, he did not know that Jin Jiang Restaurant belonged to her? Gu Qingyao hung up after a few more words with Chen Ke. Mo Beihan happened to enter and saw that something was amiss and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°That Huo Tianning has been acting unusuallytely. He visits Jin Jiang Restaurant and the fish and pickles restaurant every day. He¡¯s tried all the dishes in those two ces and even gave the head chef a big red packet to exin each dish in detail.¡±
Little One was ying with his toys nearby. He paused when he heard that, then after a while, he carried on ying. Mo Beihan frowned. ¡°Is that so? What is he up to? Copying the Qiao family is not enough, now he wants to copy Jin Jiang Restaurant?¡±
Chapter 1200 - 0 Mysterious Man (3)
Chapter 1200 Mysterious Man (3)
The man froze and a dangerous light gleamed in his eye. ¡°That¡¯s the reason?¡±
The subordinate broke out in cold sweat. He hurriedly bowed even deeper and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the news from the Huo family.
¡°They say that, presently, people in China are very conservative and their thinking is very old-fashioned. The women there usually meekly submit to oppression. Even if their men scold them and beat them savagely, they will not get a divorce. Over there, divorce is humiliating to women. Also, no one will marry them again. ¡°A girl with Gu Qingyao¡¯s status will always live in thep of luxury as long as she is Mo Beihan¡¯s wife. She has no reason to have an affair. Also, deep in her psyche, she doesn¡¯t dare to have one either. ¡°But Mr Mo is a different matter. He¡¯s an important and powerful man. He cannot possibly have just one woman all his life. So the Huo family has decided to find another woman to use against Mr Mo. In that way, they will reach the goal of destroying their marriage.¡±
A terrifying silence filled the study!
After a long time, the manughed coldly. ¡°Since they know that the women over there are conservative and refuse to leave their men and that divorce is humiliating, why do they think that Mo Beihan will definitely divorce Gu Qingyao once he has another woman?¡±
The subordinate was stunned. He did not dare to reply.
¡°A bunch of idiots!¡±
The man closed his eyes and forced down his rage. His blood boiled. He wanted to spit blood.
Hatred for Mo Beihan filled his heart when he thought of his own injuries!
China was Mo Beihan¡¯s territory. He was not familiar with that ce at all. Without detailed information, he had no hope of winning if he just rushed into the market topete with Mo Beihan.
That bastard had managed to injure him so terribly even on his own turf overseas. He did not dare make a false move in China.
He thought that the Huo family would be of some use, but it looked like they were just a bunch of idiots.
How had they managed to entangle themselves with the Qiao family for so many years? At least they had managed to build up Huo Financial Group. But to his surprise, they were useless.
He wanted Mo Beihan to be humiliated. He wanted Mo Beihan to bepletely humiliated within the social circles of the capital so that he had no more standing and everyone mocked him!
What was the use of finding a woman to seduce Mo Beihan?
Since that ce was so conservative, even if Mo Beihan had another woman, Gu Qingyao would not dare to do anything. It would just give Mo Beihan an opportunity to enjoy himself. This Huo family¡
He was furious!
¡°Book a ne ticket for me to the capital. I want to personally make a trip there!¡±
The subordinate was shocked!
¡°Sir, it¡¯s winter in the capital now. Your health¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine. I have to make a trip there personally. I want to see what the so-called capital of China is like.¡±
He and Mo Beihan had known each other for many years. They met in the first two years that Mo Beihan was overseas.
At that time, he was already a very powerful tycoon.
Mo Beihan was just a small fry who was starting out. At first, he had dismissed Mo Beihan.
But this small fry seized his market share again and again and had repeatedly foiled him. When he was preparing to have Mo Beihan killed, he was ambushed. He had been gravely injured and had almost died. He had always been in poor health, but these injuries worsened it. Now he was a ssic invalid. His health was always poor, and he was practically at death¡¯s door!
Mo Beihan, making you suffer forever will be my joy!
Chapter 1200 - Mysterious Man (3)
Chapter 1200 Mysterious Man (3)
The man froze and a dangerous light gleamed in his eye. ¡°That¡¯s the reason?¡±
The subordinate broke out in cold sweat. He hurriedly bowed even deeper and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the news from the Huo family.
¡°They say that, presently, people in China are very conservative and their thinking is very old-fashioned. The women there usually meekly submit to oppression. Even if their men scold them and beat them savagely, they will not get a divorce. Over there, divorce is humiliating to women. Also, no one will marry them again. ¡°A girl with Gu Qingyao¡¯s status will always live in thep of luxury as long as she is Mo Beihan¡¯s wife. She has no reason to have an affair. Also, deep in her psyche, she doesn¡¯t dare to have one either. ¡°But Mr Mo is a different matter. He¡¯s an important and powerful man. He cannot possibly have just one woman all his life. So the Huo family has decided to find another woman to use against Mr Mo. In that way, they will reach the goal of destroying their marriage.¡±
A terrifying silence filled the study!
After a long time, the manughed coldly. ¡°Since they know that the women over there are conservative and refuse to leave their men and that divorce is humiliating, why do they think that Mo Beihan will definitely divorce Gu Qingyao once he has another woman?¡±
The subordinate was stunned. He did not dare to reply.
¡°A bunch of idiots!¡±
The man closed his eyes and forced down his rage. His blood boiled. He wanted to spit blood.
Hatred for Mo Beihan filled his heart when he thought of his own injuries!
China was Mo Beihan¡¯s territory. He was not familiar with that ce at all. Without detailed information, he had no hope of winning if he just rushed into the market topete with Mo Beihan.
That bastard had managed to injure him so terribly even on his own turf overseas. He did not dare make a false move in China.
He thought that the Huo family would be of some use, but it looked like they were just a bunch of idiots.
How had they managed to entangle themselves with the Qiao family for so many years? At least they had managed to build up Huo Financial Group. But to his surprise, they were useless.
He wanted Mo Beihan to be humiliated. He wanted Mo Beihan to bepletely humiliated within the social circles of the capital so that he had no more standing and everyone mocked him!
What was the use of finding a woman to seduce Mo Beihan?
Since that ce was so conservative, even if Mo Beihan had another woman, Gu Qingyao would not dare to do anything. It would just give Mo Beihan an opportunity to enjoy himself. This Huo family¡
He was furious!
¡°Book a ne ticket for me to the capital. I want to personally make a trip there!¡±
The subordinate was shocked!
¡°Sir, it¡¯s winter in the capital now. Your health¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine. I have to make a trip there personally. I want to see what the so-called capital of China is like.¡±
He and Mo Beihan had known each other for many years. They met in the first two years that Mo Beihan was overseas.
At that time, he was already a very powerful tycoon.
Mo Beihan was just a small fry who was starting out. At first, he had dismissed Mo Beihan.
But this small fry seized his market share again and again and had repeatedly foiled him. When he was preparing to have Mo Beihan killed, he was ambushed. He had been gravely injured and had almost died. He had always been in poor health, but these injuries worsened it. Now he was a ssic invalid. His health was always poor, and he was practically at death¡¯s door!
Mo Beihan, making you suffer forever will be my joy!
Chapter 1201 - Mysterious Man (4)
Chapter 1201 Mysterious Man (4)
New Year arrived, and the entire capital was in a festive mood.
Their lives improved year after year, and their hopes had grown, so New Year celebrations grew increasingly borate.
Gu Qingyao gave the children at home red packets, and on the second day of the New Year, she brought Little One back to her family to pay their New Year¡¯s call.
That day, the entire Gu family was present.
Eldest Uncle¡¯s family, Third Uncle¡¯s family, Gu Yunshen, and Qiao Yuying were all there. Eldest Cousin and Third Cousin were already married, but their wives had not gone to visit their families. Instead, they were here at Second Uncle¡¯s home.
They all knew that Gu Qingyao would visit her family on the second day of the New Year, so they instinctively set the day aside. They either visited their families on the first day of the New Year or after the second day.
Sometimes, this was the best gauge of a person¡¯s abilities. When you¡¯re so outstanding, your family members will naturally amodate you and put you first.
Second Uncle¡¯s family was the most powerful within the Gu family. Second Uncle was a powerful man, and his position was increasingly bing stable. Second Cousin Gu Jinhang had advanced at terrifying speed. Among the younger generation, there were few who couldpare with him.
Fourth Cousin¡¯s business had taken off, and Second Uncle¡¯s family grew increasingly rich. With Gu Qingyao steadily holding the position as the young Madam Mo, Mo Beihan practically obeyed her every wish.
The entire Gu family and Mo family were sharing resources.
So all the sons and grandsons in the Gu family enjoyed the protection that thisrge organization brought them. With the Gu family and the Mo family to support them, the Gu sons and grandsons stood proud among the important families in the city, and few dared to offend them.
That was the importance of family background.
These few crucial people were the pirs of the Gu and Mo families. Naturally, everyone was used to putting them first.
Eldest Uncle¡¯s family included the eldest son and grandson, but theirbined power had fallen further and further behind that of Second Uncle¡¯s family.
If Eldest Cousin Gu Jinye did not repress them, who knew how many outsiders would use this to try to sow discord between Eldest Uncle and Second Uncle¡¯s families!
Old Master and Old Madam continued to live with Second Uncle. They were used to it and so did not move.
Today, children were running everywhere in the house. Laughter and chatter filled the Gu house.
Gu Qingyao pulled Gu Fangting aside and asked softly, ¡°How are you and Jiang Xuntely? You started courting five years ago. How long has it been? Why haven¡¯t I heard you mention marriage?
¡°Why do I sense that something is amiss with the two of youtely?¡±
Although they were still young, they were not that young. It was time that they got married.
If it was someone that she did not know well, she would not bother about them. But this was Gu Fangting and Jiang Xun.
They had grown up together and were childhood sweethearts. They knew everything about each other. Five years ago¡ actually, it was now six years ago. They had been together for six years.
They studied together, started a business together, and did everything together. If their rtionship was fine, Gu Qingyao would not especially pull Gu Fangting aside to question her.
But she recently noticed that something was amiss between the two of them.
Gu Fangting bit her lip. Her eyes were rather red. ¡°Older Cousin, our positions within the family is still a problem.
¡°You are my older cousin, but Brother Jiang Xun is Mu Mu¡¯s older cousin, and Cousin-inw is his uncle. We¡¡±
Gu Qingyao frowned. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this solved years ago? No one in the family objects!¡±
¡°It¡¯s true that Jiang Xun is Mu Mu¡¯s older cousin, but he¡¯s my teacher¡¯s grandnephew. If we follow the Jiang family hierarchy, he would be in my generation. Big families have so many children and grandchildren. There are plenty of older people who belong to a younger generation.¡±
Chapter 1202 - Mysterious Man (5)
Chapter 1202 Mysterious Man (5)
¡°The two of you grew up together, so it¡¯s obvious that you like each other. It¡¯s indeed better to avoid an inter-generational marriage, but¡ it doesn¡¯t matter that much either. The two of you are not rted by blood, and you belong to different families. What are you afraid of?
¡°It wouldn¡¯t matter if you didn¡¯t like each other, but both of you love each other. Jiang Xun is so good to you too. Hasn¡¯t he doted on you all these years? Jiang Xun himself had no family. Everyone has seen how hard he has worked all these years. Why does he do that?
¡°Isn¡¯t it because he¡¯s afraid that he can¡¯t afford to provide for the Gu family¡¯s granddaughter if she marries him? His cousins are all so capable, so he doesn¡¯t want your standard of living to be lowered after you marry him, resulting in you leaving your current circle. Do you want to give up on a man like that just because of a small matter of family hierarchy?¡±
Gu Qingyao had been reborn, so she treasured everything
It was true that hierarchy was important, but they had no choice. Jiang Xun¡¯s aunt had married Mo Beihan¡¯s older brother and had children.
Otherwise, this matter of hierarchy would not cause Jiang Xun and Gu Fangting any trouble.
Someone who was particr about such things might feel that it was inappropriate. Gu Qingyao felt that if they were not in love, it would not matter and they could avoid this taboo.
But they loved each other and were deeply attached to each other! They had courted for six years without any problems. It would be a pity to give up on a man like that just because of hierarchy.
Where would she find another man who would treat her as well as Jiang Xun?
¡°I¡¯m not giving up!¡±
Gu Fangting hurriedly said, ¡°Older Cousin, I¡¯m not giving up. I know how good Brother Jiang Xun has been to me all these years. He has no parental support but has to take care of his younger brother. Grandma Jiang¡¯s grandchildren have returned to their family, so he can only depend on himself.
¡°All these years, he was worried that he could notpare with the others. He was afraid that you would despise him and not allow me to marry him. He has been working so hard that Grandma Jiang can¡¯t bear to see it. She helps him, and Cousin-inw has always been helping him. He has never felt like an outsider receiving charity. He has always been very grateful and has worked very hard and fought very hard. He¡¯s wonderful, really wonderful!¡±
¡°Then what is the matter with the two of you? Has Jiang Xun drawn back?¡±
¡°No!¡± Gu Fangting immediately protested.
¡°No, he has always wanted to marry me.¡±
¡°Then what is the matter? Tell me!¡±
Gu Fangting began to cry. ¡°Actually, actually it¡¯s nothing major, just¡ just¡ that the Gu family has progressed faster and faster, and we have be such a tempting target. So many people would like to join us. Fourth and Fifth Cousins¡¯ businesses have grown so fast. We have power and wealth. In our family, you¡¯re already married, so that only leaves me.¡±
Gu Qingyao frowned. ¡°Is someone eyeing
you?¡±
Gu Fangting nodded. ¡°A marriage alliance is the most stable way of building a cooperative rtionship with a family. The Gu family has many men. Although I¡¯m just a granddaughter, I was brought up in the Gu family, and right now, I¡¯m the only girl. Many boys are eyeing me. They want to marry me to build a connection with the Gu family.
¡°Older Cousin, if they marry me, Cousin-inw will be their inw. The Gu sons will be their older cousins. Who wouldn¡¯t want something so tempting?
¡°But my boyfriend is Jiang Xun. Jiang Xun has nothing. Compared to those noble young men, he has too little. So they want to destroy our rtionship. That¡¯s why they¡¯re always causing Brother Jiang Xun trouble. I¡¡±
Chapter 1203 - Why Didn’t You Complain To Me (1)
Chapter 1203 Why Didn¡¯t You Comin To Me (1)
Gu Qingyao frowned. She finally understood.
That¡¯s right! Gu Fangting was now the Gu family¡¯s only girl. Although she was the granddaughter of a married daughter, she had grown up in the Gu family. She, Gu Qingyao, the true granddaughter was already married, so Gu Fangting was the only one left unmarried.
If someone married Gu Fangting, his family would sessfully be part of the Mo and Gu family unit. They would enjoy unimagined wealth.
And Jiang Xun had reaped the benefits. Who could stand it?
Gu Fangting was pretty and a top student at Beijing University. She also owned many businesses and had the support of the mighty Gu family. Plenty of people was after her.
To these young men from noble families, Jiang Xun¡¯s status was negligible. ¡°Jiang Xunined to you? What happened?¡± When she mentioned it, Gu Fangting¡¯s heart ached. ¡°It is precisely because Brother Jiang Xun neverins to me that I¡ my heart aches.
¡°He is under tremendous pressure but is afraid that I will be worried if he tells me. He sees how good your life is and thinks that as your younger cousin, my life should not be too inferior to yours. So he tries his best to protect me. Older Cousin, Brother Jiang Xun is outstanding enough. He has many businesses. If he hadn¡¯t given most of them to me, he would be richer than me right now.
¡°He is only inferior to those people in terms of family background. We¡¯re still young, and we will be all right in a few years. I don¡¯t care. I won¡¯t give up on him. I can¡¯t bear to give up on him!¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°So you¡¯re not at odds. Your heart aches because you can see that others are bullying him, but you don¡¯t know how to bring it up?¡±.
Gu Fangting nodded and pitifully tugged at Gu Qingyao¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Older Cousin, you¡¯re so clever. Help me think of a solution! I can¡¯t bear to see Brother Jiang Xun being bullied.¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°You¡¯re his girlfriend. Can¡¯t you protect him? Surely making your stance clear will be enough?¡±
Gu Fangting said helplessly, ¡°I thought so at first. Those people were very arrogant at first and kept mocking Brother Jiang Xun in my presence. They would mock him and make fun of him whenever they got a chance. Of course, I did not hold back!
¡°But after the first few times, they grew smarter. They don¡¯t dare to offend me. They only bully Brother Jiang Xun when I¡¯m not around. As long as I¡¯m there, they all behave themselves and pretend to be perfect gentlemen. They pretend to be good friends with Brother Jiang Xun. Once I¡¯m not there, they will make fun of him and mock him. They would love to do Brother Jiang Xun in.
¡°Older Cousin, you don¡¯t know that Brother Jiang Xun has never told me about it. I bumped into a ssmate at a restaurant one day, and she secretly told me. I was furious, but I was afraid that if I said too much, it would embarrass Brother Jiang Xun.¡±
Gu Qingyao rxed when she heard that. As long as the rtionship between the two children was fine, it was all right.
In these times! Good men were so rare. One who would dote on you and whom you could get along with was even rarer.
Gu Fangting had grown up in a poor environment when she was young. She had inner scars. In her years with Jiang Xun, she had grown livelier and more spirited. This was definitely Jiang Xun¡¯s doing. It would be a pity to lose a man like that!
¡°I know, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll think about it. Don¡¯t worry! Jiang Xun has someone to support him. His cousin-inw is his biggest supporter.¡±
He was Mu Mu¡¯s own cousin. The Mo family certainly would not ignore this matter.
Chapter 1204 - Why Didn’t You Complain To Me (2)
Chapter 1204 Why Didn¡¯t You Comin To Me (2)
Mu Mu and his older brother, Mo Chengjing were so young. They had only survived thanks to Jiang Xun and his brother. Jiang Xun and his younger brother stayed with the Mo family when they were younger, and when they moved to the capital, they continued to live with Jiang Yingqiu.
When Mo Beihan was living in the Mo house or when he was overseas, it was Jiang Xun and his brother who kept Jiang Yingqiupany. Of course, Mo Beihan would take care of Jiang Xun.
When Gu Qingyao told Mo Beihan about it, Mo Beihan was rather displeased. ¡°Really? Why didn¡¯t the boy tell me? Mu Mu and Little Jing are his cousins. Doesn¡¯t he know how to use this rtionship?¡± With the Mo family¡¯s position, few people dared to offend the Mo children. Mo Chengrui and his brothers were all shown due respect outside.
Jiang Xun was their older cousin. There was no reason he should be bullied like that.
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°They¡¯re all orphans. They¡¯re more sensitive. Besides, Jiang Xun has always been independent, even when he was young. That child is used to bearing everything alone. He probably doesn¡¯t want to trouble us, and he doesn¡¯t want the Gu family to think he¡¯s not capable and refuse to let Ting Ting marry him.
¡°Now the younger generation in our family is growing up. With our family¡¯s position to rely on, they are all progressing well. But Ting Ting grew up among us. No wonder Jiang Xun is stressed!¡±
¡°Even if he¡¯s stressed, he should not act like that. How foolish is he to bear the burden himself instead of relying on the powerful support of the Mo family!¡±
Gu Qingyao was amused. ¡°All right, it just shows he¡¯s a good boy. Not like those who only know how to rely on their connections! Go have a chat with him. Don¡¯t scold him! Things are already very tough for him!¡±
Jiang Xun was independent, capable, and doted on her younger cousin. Gu Qingyao had a very good impression of him.
Mo Beihan nodded. ¡°Very well!¡±
Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao were very protective. They had worked so hard to build up their huge empire so that the children could have a better life.
Bullied?
Impossible!
When Mo Beihan went to look for Jiang Xun, he was in the courtyard with Mu Mu and the others, ying with Mo Yang and the Gu twins. Mo Beihan shouted, ¡°Jiang Xun,e over here!¡±
Mo Beihan pulled Jiang Xun aside and asked, ¡°Are you and Ting Ting having problemstely? Why do I feel that things are a bit odd between the two of you?¡±
Jiang Xun was puzzled. ¡°No! We¡¯ve always gotten along well. Why? Did Ting Ting say something?¡± Mo Beihan was puzzled when he saw Jiang Xun¡¯s look of bewilderment.
What was going on with the two of them?
Or was his puzzled expression just an act?
¡°No, why would the girl say anything to me? I¡¯ve been very busytely and haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I just wanted to chat with you.¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
Mo Beihan was his elder and Jiang Xun was always very respectful towards him. He stood there obediently and listened to him.
He did not look bullied at all.
Mo Beihan¡¯s mouth twitched. He thought for a while and said, ¡°I was doing some business recently, and I heard some gossip. Tell me, are people out there bullying you? Because of Ting Ting?¡±
Jiang Xun was stunned. ¡°Young Uncle¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed. I know only too well what those yboys in the capital are like. Presently, Ting Ting is the only girl in the Gu family. There are plenty of men who would like a marriage alliance. They don¡¯t dare to offend Ting Ting, so they will certainly make trouble for you. Word has even reached me, but you¡¯ve never mentioned it. Are you being silly? Why don¡¯t youin to me?¡±
Chapter 1205 - Why Didn’t You Complain To Me (3)
Chapter 1205 Why Didn¡¯t You Comin To Me (3)
Comin!
Jiang Xun¡¯s heart warmed when he heard this word!
He was an orphan and had no parents or other rtives. He still had to take care of his younger brother. He learnt long ago that he had to depend on himself for everything.
After so many years, he had grown up and was used to bearing all his burdens alone. He had not expected Mo Beihan to tell him that he couldin if he was bullied!
Jiang Xun¡¯s heart was full, and he smiled gently. ¡°Young Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a grown-up. How much can they bully me? I¡¯m well aware of their motives, and I don¡¯t take them to heart. But... thank you, Young Uncle!¡±
Thank you for protecting me even when I¡¯m already an adult!
Mo Beihan paused. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel upset? Were you too embarrassed to ask for our help?¡±
Jiang Xunughed. Hisugh was very frank. ¡°Young Uncle, I¡¯m not stupid. I know what their motive is.
¡°Everyone is jealous of the mighty Gu family and Mo family. Ting Ting is such an outstanding girl and is the Gu family¡¯s only granddaughter. Whoever marries her will be directly connected to the Gu and the Mo families. And I¡¯m the fortunate one. Those people are wildly jealous of me! ¡°Why do they keep making fun of me and mocking me? Isn¡¯t it because they are jealous of what I have with Ting Ting? If they upset me or crush me and I break up with Ting Ting, wouldn¡¯t they get their way? Of course, I won¡¯t be so stupid!¡±
Mo Beihan was stunned. He had not expected Jiang Xun to say something like this.
Most men were chauvinists and were afraid that people would look down on them. They were most afraid that others would say they were hiding behind a woman¡¯s skirts. Jiang Xun did not have to tell Mo Beihan what those yboys said to make fun of him. Mo Beihan could guess. But this boy had been so frank and had calmly thought through the matter. Not everyone was so open-minded and tolerant. Now even Mo Beihan admired the boy. No wonder he survived, even with so many younger brothers at such a young age, even though they were so poor when they lived in the countryside. This was no ordinary boy!
Mo Beihan patted Jiang Xun¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re even more outstanding than I thought. No wonder that girl, Ting Ting, is so faithful to you. The Gu family knows about the issue with your family hierarchy, but cannot bear to force the two of you to break up.¡±
Jiang Xun smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right! All those young men from important families want Ting Ting. There are some problems with our positions in the family, but the Gu family did not stop me. I will treasure what I have. The more they make fun of me, the more it shows how jealous they are of me. I won¡¯t fall for their trap!¡±
Mo Beihan guffawed. ¡°Well said. That¡¯s exactly the right way to think. Don¡¯t be influenced by others!
¡°The Gu family dotes on its children. That¡¯s why they can¡¯t bear to force the two of you to break up. I imagine that, a few years ago, the Gu family still had its reservations but thought that, as Gu Fangting was still young, they could not be sure whether the two of you would still be together. That¡¯s why they did not take on the role of the bad cop and allowed the two of you to be together.
¡°But so many years have passed, and the Gu family has never stopped you. That shows that they¡¯ve acknowledged you. Because of you, they are willing to overlook the matter of family hierarchy.
¡°So! Better make your preparations. She¡¯s been with you for so many years. It¡¯s time you gave her a family of her own!¡±
Jiang Xun blushed a little and said, ¡°Yes, Young Uncle. I... I¡¯m already preparing. We¡¯ll probably be getting married very soon!¡±
Chapter 1206 - Why Didn’t You Complain To Me (4)
Chapter 1206 Why Didn¡¯t You Comin To Me (4)
Mo Beihan was amused. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll be waiting to attend your wedding. Oh, and if anyone bullies you in the future, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of them or tolerate them. Remember, I¡¯m your uncle, just like Mu Mu and the others. The Mo Family is your greatest supporter. No need to be shy!¡± Jiang Xun was touched. ¡°Thank you, Younger Uncle!¡±
Mo Beihan smiled and went to report to Gu Qingyao. Gu Qingyao was amazed when she heard it!
¡°He really said that?¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
Gu Qingyao was floored. ¡°I¡¯m surprised! That fellow is amazing. No wonder he progressed so fast recently. Ting Ting told me that many of her businesses are being managed by Jiang Xun. Jiang Xun has been helping her right from the start. In fact, Jiang Xun would have even more except that he gave a portion of it to her. ¡°This fellow was not greatly influenced by us, but he still managed to achieve considerable sess. He has a great depth of character. No wonder Ting Ting likes him so much!¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°It¡¯s true. He was so young, but he dared to leave with his younger brothers. Mu Mu was just a toddler! But Jiang Xun managed to keep them all alive.
¡°In the circumstances of those days, many adults might not have been able to support those children, but Jiang Xun managed. It would be odder if a child like that did not seed.¡±
When Mo Beihan said that, he looked rather proud.
Jiang Xun was the older cousin of Mu Mu and the others. Mo Beihan treated him like a child from his own family. Besides, he had kept Jiang Yingqiupany for so many years. He was almost as good as a son.
He felt fatherly pride in his children¡¯s sess.
Gu Qingyao thought it was rather funny!
New Year passed in a leisurely manner. Spring was here, and the earth reawakened. People who had been hiding at home all winter now grew more lively.
There were more and more people on the streets. Little Mo Yang had been feeling bored at home and wanted to go out and have some fun.
Gu Qingyao brought him out to y.
¡°Little one, look, all the other children are in school. Why don¡¯t I send you to school! There are so many other children in school. If you go to school you will have manypanions.¡±
The boy had heard that school was fun, and he used to want to go to school. Last year, Gu Qingyao had sent him to school, but after he attended for a few days, he did not want to go anymore.
Mo Yang shook his head vigorously. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. School is too boring. They¡¯re teaching things that I learned hundreds of years ago. And they make me sit there all day and don¡¯t allow me to move around.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
¡°But you have to go to school! All the other children go to school. If you don¡¯t go, won¡¯t you regret it in the future? Don¡¯t you want to know what the other children are doing there?¡±
The boy said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know. To them, school is just another ce to y. In the past, they yed at home. Now they y at school, and there are more people to y with them.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Father said that predators are all solitary. Only the weak needpanions. I have my own path to take. I don¡¯t want to go to school for
now.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
She was rather bewildered!
Wasn¡¯t it rather odd to hear a six-year-old child say such things?
¡°Darling! You¡¯re only six years old. You don¡¯t have to be a predator. You just have to be a child. Do you understand?¡±
The boy raised his head and said earnestly, ¡°Mother, six years old is not young! Many adults are less intelligent than me! Fourth Cousin is really smart, right? He even needs my help to pursue Sister Yuan!¡±
And then there was that idiot Huo Tianning. He was an adult, but Mo Yang had him turning in circles.
Chapter 1207 - The Man Appears (1)
Chapter 1207 The Man Appears (1)
¡°You even helped Fourth Cousin?¡±
Gu Qingyao was rather shocked!
Gu Qingyao had noticed what was going on between Mu Mu and Zhong Bingyuan long ago. But both of them were intelligent and mature, so Gu Qingyao minded her own business.
As the two children grew up, the Zhong family silently epted it. Gu Qingyao even knew that the Zhong family was more than happy to marry Zhong Bingyuan off to Mu Mu.
Mu Mu was the most intelligent of the Mo family¡¯s great-grandchildren. Now there was little Mo Yang, but he was still a very young child. It would take more than ten years for his time toe.
At the moment, Mu Mu was very outstanding. Mo Yang was incredibly smug. ¡°Of course. I was so smart. I sessfully allowed Fourth Cousin to confirm that Sister Yuan likes him. Fourth Cousin even says he will reward me!¡±
Gu Qingyao was deeply amused. Little devil!
Gu Qingyao was bringing him to a milk tea shop. She had opened the shop three years ago, and there were a dozen branches in the capital. Business was roaring. She could make such a drink at home for everyone, but drinking it outside felt different from drinking it at home. The little fellow seldom went out in winter, and he was feeling terribly bored!
She ordered a cup of milk tea for him and a few small desserts. The little fellow soon went off to y with a little girl nearby. Judging by his actions, Gu Qingyao felt that she would not need to worry about a daughter-inw in the future. He was very popr! After eating a little, he ran off to the children¡¯s area to y. A group of children were having a lot of fun there. The little boy, who had just dismissed the children in school for being too childish, was now ying happily with them.
Gu Qingyao did not bother him. She just sat there and waited.
A man dressed in a suit was nearby. He kept looking at Gu Qingyao.
He had interacted a lot with Mo Beihan, and he knew of Gu Qingyao¡¯s existence. But he had never seen Gu Qingyao before.
He had seen photographs, and he knew that Mo Beihan had an especially beautiful wife. She was a dazzling beauty, and Mo Beihan had always doted on her.
In those years overseas, he had tried to investigate Gu Qingyao, but Mo Beihan had always foiled him. In the end, all he had found out was just that she was studying overseas. Now that he saw her for himself, he realized that the girl was really beautiful!
Many times prettier than in her photograph.
She was not young. She was the mother of a six-year-old, but she was still so beautiful. One could imagine how alluring Gu Qingyao had been at the height of her beauty!
When he thought about that, the man was filled with envy!
This Mo Beihan. It was bad enough that Mo Beihan had injured him. He even had such a beautiful wife and an adorable son. But he had nothing!
A sinister gleam shone in the man¡¯s eyes. He got up, straightened his suit, and walked towards Gu Qingyao.
¡°Miss Gu, is that you?¡±
When Gu Qingyao heard his voice, she turned and saw a man.
He was very tall, almost as tall as Mo Beihan. But he was of mixed blood and his looks were very unusual.
He had deep-set eyes. He was smiling and looked like a polite gentleman.
He was wearing a light gray suit, and he had an air of importance and elegance!
In this era, few people in China wore a suit. His looks were already very conspicuous, but he attracted even more attention by wearing such a fine suit.
Gu Qingyao was shocked.
Chapter 1208 - The Man Appears (2)
Chapter 1208 The Man Appears (2)
When Gu Qingyao turned her head, the man smiled and said, ¡°Miss Gu, it¡¯s really you. I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years. You haven¡¯t changed at all. You are still as beautiful as ever.¡±
Gu Qingyao was sure that she did not know this person. She smiled and replied, ¡°Do you know
me?¡±
The manughed and said, ¡°Many years ago, I was fortunate enough to meet Miss Gu at a banquet. I already thought that you were an outstanding beauty then. So many years have passed, but I¡¯m still unable to forget you.
¡°I saw you from afar and thought you looked like Miss Gu, so I came over, and it was really you. It¡¯s an honor to meet you!¡± The man extended his hand and said politely, ¡°How do you do? I¡¯m Chu Yi!¡±
Gu Qingyao shook his hand lightly. ¡°Gu Qingyao!¡± Chu Yi withdrew his hand and could not help but brush it with his fingertips. It had been so nice to hold that delicate little hand in his palm.
A pity that it was just a light touch!
Chu Yi said, ¡°Was Miss Gu dissatisfied with her life overseas? Why did youe back to China?¡±
Gu Qingyao leaned against the counter and looked at Little One who was ying wildly. Sheughed. ¡°My home is here. I was only studying overseas. Once I finished my studies, of course I had toe back.¡± Chu Yi said, ¡°But the living conditions overseas are much better. Your mother and the others are also overseas. You did not have toe back at all.
¡°The living conditions here are too poor. Miss Gu, isn¡¯t it hard on you?¡± ¡°No!¡±
Just one simple word. Nothing extraneous.
Chu Yi frowned and continued to make conversation.
¡°The environment in China is so dull. Miss Gu, aren¡¯t you bored here? There is so much more freedom overseas and many forms of entertainment. Things are much more conservative here. Oh, by the way¡
¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯ve been back for so long. What¡¯s your job?¡±
¡°I haven¡¯t really held a job. My family is wealthy enough, and I don¡¯t need to do much. I¡¯ve studied medicine for so many years, so I asionally treat a few patients and charge for consultation.¡±
Chu Yi smiled and said, ¡°Miss Gu, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a pity? You are an outstanding girl, and you¡¯re so well-educated. You¡¯ve even studied overseas. Now that you¡¯re back, you have no opportunities to demonstrate your skills.
¡°You¡¯re a fine, young girl, but you have no choice but to waste your youth every day, keeping your husband and childpany. Miss Gu, don¡¯t you have any regrets?
¡°If you had not returned to China and gotten married so quickly, you would have more achievements and more choices. Or if you had stayed overseas, many people would have courted you.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled briefly. ¡°Then what should I do? I¡¯ve alreadye back, and my child has grown up. It¡¯s toote for regrets! ¡°No one will pursue me now! It¡¯s a young girl¡¯s world now!¡±
Chu Yi gave a genuine smile.
¡°Miss Gu, don¡¯t think like that. You¡¯re still very young. With your looks and talent, you still have plenty of admirers. And they are men of the highest caliber.¡±
Gu Qingyao paused. ¡°Oh? Does Mr Chu really think so?¡±
Chu Yi said earnestly, ¡°Of course. When I first saw you overseas, I felt that you were different from other women. Your self-assurance is your greatest charm. That is rted to your abilities.
¡°I even heard that Miss Gu has excellent medical skills and gained some fame overseas. Think about it. You were still studying then! You were so young, but you had already achieved so much. If you had a little more time to grow, Miss Gu, you would have shined like a
star.¡±
Chapter 1209 - The Man Appears (3)
Chapter 1209 The Man Appears (3)
When Gu Qingyao heard that, she seemed to sink into her memories and did not speak for a long time.
Chu Yi did not speak either. He just looked at her. A triumphant smile lurked in his eyes.
After a long time, Gu Qingyao finally said with resignation, ¡°That¡¯s true! If I had waited a while, everything might have been different.¡±
Chu Yi did not continue to guide her. He knew that he must not go too far.
Ever since Gu Qingyao heard his words, she seemed to be sunken in thought.
Until Little One had enough and saw a handsome man standing next to his mother. He came over and said, ¡°Mother, who is this
uncle?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°This is a friend that I just made. You can address him as Uncle Chu!¡±
¡°Uncle Chu, how do you do!¡±
The little fellow was very polite.
Chu Yi looked at the child. He was a beautiful child. Very, very good-looking. The child¡¯s featuresbined all the good points of his parents. He was really exceedingly fine-looking
This was Mo Beihan¡¯s son¡
Chu Yi smiled. ¡°How do you do? I¡¯m your mother¡¯s good friend. If I have the chance in the future, I will bring you out to y!¡±
¡°Great! Thank you, Uncle!¡± Little One¡¯s eyes were shining and looked especially naive and innocent.
Gu Qingyao did not linger. She soon brought Mo Yang home.
In the car, Mo Yang smiled and asked, ¡°Mother, was that uncle really your friend?¡± Gu Qingyao raised her brows. ¡°Why? Do you think that he doesn¡¯t seem like my friend?¡±
Mo Yang said, ¡°Not really, I just feel that something was amiss. That uncle is quite handsome and very polite. He did not really say anything, but when he looked at me, I somehow¡ felt cold.¡±
Gu Qingyao was amused. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Father and Mother will protect you. There really is something odd about that man. If you meet him again in the future, remember to be wary. Remember, it is best not to go out alone in the future. Do you understand?¡±
Little Mo Yang said helplessly, ¡°Oh!¡±
He could not go out by himself to y!
Little One was rather displeased.
When he got home, he saw his father and thought of something mischievous. He immediately hopped over to his father. ¡°Father, I saw a very, very handsome uncle today. He was talking to Mother! He was talking very happily!
¡°That handsome uncle smiled so gently when he looked at Mother!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Qingyao was beautiful and important. Most importantly, she did not put on airs but was a very gentle girl. Many people in the capital were eying her. But that was a long time ago. Gu Qingyao had married Mo Beihan and be the Mo family¡¯s mistress. If anyone out there had designs on her, they could only hide them.
Who would dare to openly express them?
Did they want to die?
This was the first time Mo Beihan heard of a man smiling gently at his wife.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Handsome uncle? Is there any man in the world who is more handsome than your father?¡± Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡± Little One: ¡°¡¡±
Sure enough, he was outmatched. Little fellow, if you want to deal with your father, you had better go and practice for a few more years.
Gu Qingyao patted the boy¡¯s head. ¡°All right, you¡¯re not to talk nonsense in the future. Go and y. I have something to discuss with your father.¡±
The little boy reluctantly climbed off his father¡¯sp and went to y. He wanted to watch his father grow jealous and angry!
Sigh¡
Unhappy!
Chapter 1210 - The Man Appears (4)
Chapter 1210 The Man Appears (4)
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan went upstairs. When they entered their room, Mo Beihan embraced her from behind. ¡°Who spoke to you? Is he more handsome than me?¡±
Gu Qingyao was rather amused. ¡°Is that the crucial point?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
¡°A man I didn¡¯t recognize. He has mixed blood and is very handsome. He looks rather frail. Judging from his appearance, he is certainly very ill. His age¡ he¡¯s in his thirties. He¡¯s about as tall as you, but a little thinner.¡±
Chu Yi might be handsome and might have a noble air, but he and Mo Beihan were on par in this respect. His figure was definitely much inferior to Mo Beihan¡¯s figure.
Mo Beihan was tall, strong and had an upright bearing. He gave people a sense of security, but he was not overwhelming.
Chu Yi was different. After all, he had been ill for a long time. He was thinner, and hisplexion was poor. He was rather sallow.
¡°He said his name is Chu Yi. Do you know him?¡±
Mo Beihan was stunned. ¡°Chu Yi?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know him!¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t know him?¡±
¡°Why?¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°When he talked to me, his every word was very persuasive. Anyway, he kept telling me that marrying you obstructed my career. He told me that if I had remained overseas instead of going back to China and marrying you, I would certainly have a very sessful career now and numerous suitors.¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Listen, he is clearly saying that you have prevented me from seeding, so I should keep my distance from you.¡± Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
¡°So! I guess that he is likely to be your enemy. He¡¯s clearly out to cause trouble. He probably does not know me very well, which was why he said those things to me. If he had known me a little better, he would not have spoken so directly.
¡°It was rather premature to say such things to me on our first meeting. It¡¯s clear that he doesn¡¯t think highly of me.¡±
Mo Beihan fell silent.
¡°You said that he¡¯s about my height, in his thirties, has mixed blood, and is an invalid? The kind that has been ill for a long time?¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±
¡°If it¡¯s really him, then there¡¯s nothing peculiar about what he said.¡±
Gu Qingyao hurriedly said, ¡°Do you know him?¡±
Mo Beihan hugged her and continued to rest his head on her shoulder. ¡°I know him. He really is my enemy. His serious illness is partly my doing ¡°But I¡¯m not sure whether his real name is Chu Yi. Few people know his real name. Most people secretly call him Mr Ill. He has always been in poor health and looks very frail. But he¡¯s frighteningly vicious and very powerful.¡±
Gu Qingyao said rather curiously, ¡°Mr Ill? He has such a strange name? You said that he¡¯s a tycoon. Do people dare to call him that in secret?¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°This man is very mysterious. He has both legal and illegal dealings, and his businesses are all very mysterious. Few people know how extensive his holdings are. In any case, he¡¯s an international tycoon.
¡°He has always been in poor health. I heard that it¡¯s something congenital. He has sought many famous doctors all over the world in hopes of a cure. There are rumors that he is extraordinarily capable. If not for his poor health, he would be even more powerful.
¡°He¡¯s very famous. Even his poor health is legendary. Also, he¡¯s very mysterious so very few people know about him. That¡¯s why they have such a nickname for him!¡±
Chapter 1211 - 1 Chu Yi Falls Ill (1)
Chapter 1211 Chu Yi Falls Ill (1)
There were plenty of reclusive tycoons in the world. Gu Qingyao was one of them, so she understood.
But¡
¡°You said that you are partially responsible for his illness. What do you mean?¡±
Mo Beihan said rather helplessly, ¡°Sigh¡ it was a few years ago. I had just started out and was in a hurry to snatch a share of the market and fight for my own territory. That fellow tried to block me and I happened to encounter him, SO¡ I gave him a beating!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
At his peak in his previous life, few could defeat Mo Beihan in terms of martial arts. In this life, with so much time and experience, even Gu Qingyao was not sure how terrifying his skills were.
After all, she had not seen Mo Beihan fight anyone in a long, long time!
But she could imagine how unfortunate it was for that unlucky fellow to encounter Mo Beihan.
¡°Then¡ did you beat him up very badly? He still hates you even now?¡±
Mo Beihan thought about it. ¡°I wonder too! Actually, I don¡¯t think I really beat him up very badly? After all, I didn¡¯t kill him! Tell me, when everyone is fighting for territory, isn¡¯t it always a matter of life and death? I was already very nice to him! I didn¡¯t kill him.
¡°He was only half-dead, but he still hates me. What a petty man!¡± Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡± ¡°Which means to say that he was already in poor health, and then you beat him up, and his severe injuries resulted in serious chronic issues. Now his health is feeble, correct?¡±
Mo Beihan nodded. ¡°Probably. He was already rather weak and was often ill. Now¡ I heard he is an invalid and is very afraid of the cold. He usually stays on a southern ind and seldom dares to leave.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
No wonder he hates you so much!
¡°It¡¯s so cold in the capital now, but he is here to look for you. That shows how much he hates you. Looks like I have to be more careful in the future. I have to notify the family to exercise more caution.¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°Sure, ask everyone to be more careful, but there¡¯s no need to be too anxious. This is my territory. He dare not act recklessly.
¡°I¡¯ll send someone to watch him. The fellow won¡¯t dare to do anything too outrageous here¡ unless he has a death wish!¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. She understood!
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan dismissed the matter, but things were different over in the Huo family.
Huo Lin had been reprimanded, and he was terrified.
Huo Tianxiang was also very worried once he found out that Sir disapproved of their methods.
¡°Father, is Sir really very angry? It¡¯s really very hard to approach the matter from the angle of Gu Qingyao. It¡¯s much easier to work on Mo Beihan. Sir doesn¡¯t understand the situation here. Father, you have to exin it to him!¡±
Huo Lin raged, ¡°Of course, I exined it to him! But what¡¯s the use of exnations? Sir doesn¡¯t just want Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao to divorce. He wants Gu Qingyao to have an affair and abandon Mo Beihan. He wants to humiliate Mo Beihanpletely. It¡¯s not a matter of sending him a few pretty girls for him to enjoy. Do you understand?¡±
Huo Lin had been severely reprimanded that day and was still angry. He had not yet vented his anger. Now that his oldest son had provoked him, he took the opportunity to vent his temper.
Huo Tianxiang was very aggrieved
¡°But, based on the situation in China, it is impossible to make Gu Qingyao have an affair and abandon Mo Beihan. Mo Beihan is such an important man, and Gu Qingyao is no fool. Why would she have an affair? Why would she want a divorce?¡±
Chapter 1212 - Chu Yi Falls Ill (2)
Chapter 1212 Chu Yi Falls Ill (2)
Huo Lin was furious. He was already angry, and now, even his son was showing him such an attitude.
¡°Rubbish. If it were so easy to achieve, why would we need you? Do you think our Huo family got all those benefits for nothing?
¡°After the Qiao family returned to China, our business overseas slowly started to decline. If Sir had not helped us, the other families would be squabbling over our remains. Now, most of our capital is invested overseas. We need Sir¡¯s help with our investments here in China. If we can¡¯t even aplish a small thing like that, do you think Sir will continue to give us money?¡±
Huo Tianxiang did not dare to speak anymore.
The Qiao family members were all brilliant businessmen. In all those years overseas, they were one of the most famous of therge financial groups, although they had never reached the top.
But the Qiao family had not been there for long enough and could notpare to the otherrge financial groups overseas, which had deeper roots. For the Qiao family to achieve so much in such a short time was already remarkable.
As the younger generation of the Qiao family gradually grew up, their talent in business became steadily more apparent. With a bit more time, they would certainly reach the top.
But the Huo family could not.
They were not as talented as the Qiao family in doing business. When they saw the Qiao family¡¯s ingenuity, they decided to simply copy them.
The Qiao family was Chinese. When they were overseas, many of their business practices were different from those living overseas, so they imitated the Qiao family. Many other people might not be able to tell or think that it was normal for them to do things the same way since they were from the same country!
But in recent years, this method had not worked because the Qiao family had left!
After six years back in China, the Qiao family had moved its main business back to China and was expanding here. They maintained their overseas holdings, but to the Huo family, it was a disaster.
Over the past few years, their business losses grew. Later on, they grew short of funds. Last year, they had not managed to recover the money they had invested. If they had not met this mysterious man and obtained his help, who knew what would have happened to the Huo family?
They had intended to return to China to expand here, but they were still hesitant. However, Sir had requested them to return to China immediately. They did not have arge sum to invest, and Sir had provided the money.
Under these circumstances, they had to do whatever he asked them to do. If the Huo family did not do it properly, they could imagine what would happen to them.
Huo Tianning shrank back and moved aside. He did not dare to say anything.
This had been his mission, but he had failed.
¡°The two of you had better hurry up and think of a solution. You have toplete your task based on Sir¡¯s wishes, or something terrible will befall the Huo family.¡±
Huo Tianning was ipetent, but he was a good talker. Otherwise, he would not have hurt so many young girls overseas.
He hurriedly said, ¡°Actually, Father, Eldest Brother¡¯s methods will work. But Sir does not understand our intention. We want Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao to divorce, but whether Gu Qingyao has an affair and abandons Mo Beihan, or whether Mo Beihan betrays Gu Qingyao, the result is the same. Or as you say, Sir wants to humiliate Mo Beihan by causing Gu Qingyao to betray him. But there is a prerequisite to all this, which is¡ something must affect their rtionship.¡±
Huo Lin was surprised!
Huo Tianning immediately sensed that his father was paying attention and he followed
up.
¡°Think about it, Father! There is a process for everything. Sir wants us to get Gu Qingyao to abandon Mo Beihan and humiliate him. But the prerequisite must be that there must be something wrong with their rtionship. Only then might Gu Qingyao do such a thing.¡±
Chapter 1213 - Chu Yi Falls Ill (3)
Chapter 1213 Chu Yi Falls Ill (3)
¡°Think about it, Father! Although women in China all rely on their men and will not dare to divorce for fear of affecting their reputation, who is Gu Qingyao? After all, she has the Gu family and the Qiao family to shield her. With such a high status, she will be bolder than other women. Even if she leaves Mo Beihan, she might still be able to remarry.¡± ¡°Under these circumstances, if Mo Beihan has another woman, will she be able to tolerate it? Even if she can tolerate it, it will certainly affect her mood. She will definitely be upset and aggrieved and will absolutely be angry and want to vent her temper. She will only do something like betray Mo Beihan if she is upset and disappointed with him.¡±
Huo Tianxiang thought for a moment and hurriedly added, ¡°That¡¯s right, Father. That¡¯s what I meant. No matter what, we have to destroy their rtionship first. That is the only possibility. Mo Beihan is a man; it¡¯s normal for him to have a few women. He can¡¯t possibly stay faithful to Gu Qingyao all his life, right?¡±
¡°The moment something goes wrong with their rtionship, it will be much easier to work on Gu Qingyao.¡±
¡°Sir wants Mo Beihan to be humiliated. Actually, that means that as long as Gu Qingyao has an affair, it will be Mo Beihan who will be embarrassed. After all, in these times, it is normal for men to have affairs, but if a woman has an affair, her husband will definitely be humiliated.¡±
Huo Lin thought about it and felt that it made sense. He hurriedly instructed them, ¡°In that case, hurry up and deal with it. You must satisfy Sir.¡±
The brothers exchanged looks, and Huo Tianning asked tentatively, ¡°Father, that Sir... who is he?¡±
Huo Lin immediately frowned fiercely. ¡°Why do you need to ask? Just do as you¡¯re told!¡±
The brothers scurried off after their scolding.
In the study, Huo Lin grew morose.
Because he himself did not know who the man was.
At that time, the Huo family was in deep trouble and their finances had been severely disrupted. They urgently needed arge amount of money to carry on their business, but he could not get funding anywhere.
Hispetitors were waiting for him to go bankrupt!
At that moment, this mysterious man appeared and said that as long as he expanded in China, the man would provide him with adequate funding. The man would also help him with some matters in China.
He had been desperate, so he had agreed.
The man had kept his word. Arge sum of money immediately appeared in their business ounts. The man had also provided the money needed for them to return to China.
He knew that this was a powerful person. To be able to provide so much money and resolve the Huo family¡¯s problems overseas, and to do it so easily, showed how powerful he was.
If they could not even settle a small matter for a tycoon like that, Huo Lin did not dare to imagine what would happen to them.
In a luxurious vi in the city center, Chu Yi was lying in bed. The doctor by his bedside was examining him.
After a while, the doctor packed up his medical case and said, ¡°Sir, your health really cannot tolerate the cold in the capital. You had better return to your ind as soon as possible! Even if you stay here, it is better for you not to go outdoors. You cannot withstand the cold outside.¡±
Chu Yi grew very irritated when he heard that. Hatred for Mo Beihan immediately surged!
His health had been poor in the past. There were rumors that he had a congenital illness, but it was not true. He had been badly injured when he was a child, and it had damaged his health causing him to be weak and sickly. But at that time, he had merely been weak and sickly. His condition was not as serious as it currently was.
Chapter 1214 - Was There Enmity Between Him And The Medical Group? (1)
Chapter 1214 Was There Enmity Between Him And The Medical Group? (1)
At that time, he could travel freely and go anywhere he pleased, as long as the environment was not too hostile. It was not like his situation now.
Now, though?
He could not even stand a little cold.
Chu Yi¡¯s hatred for Mo Beihan deepened.
¡°I¡¯ve suffered from so many injuries in my lifetime but never such severe ones. After seeking treatment for so many years, I still have not recoveredpletely, and my health has deteriorated. What are you doing?¡±
People with long-term ailments were generally bad-tempered.
Besides, Mo Beihan¡¯s power had grown to terrifying proportions over the past few years. It was enough to frighten anyone. He could not stand it, but with his health, he did not have enough energy to work hard.
Chu Yi grew increasingly upset at the thought.
The doctor hung his head. Over the years, he had gradually gotten used to Chu Yi¡¯s bad temper.
Considering the state of his heath, his bad temper was understandable.
¡°Sir, if you were originally healthy, the injuries would not be so severe. You would just need to recuperate for some time, then you would not have such severe chronic ailments. But you were already in poor health, and this made it worse. All your ailments that were previously suppressed emerged, and it is no wonder that your health was damaged from thebination of old and new injuries.
¡°But¡ if you take good care of yourself, you still have a chance to get better.¡±
Chu Yi was furious. ¡°How many years has it been? Get better? I¡¯m clearly getting worse. And you dare to talk to me about recuperating? I¡¯ll thank you if you keep me from dying!¡±
The doctor hung his head again and stopped speaking Actually, you¡¯re right about one thing. With your health, you should thank me that you¡¯re not dead yet. But he did not dare to say it out loud.
After a long pause, Chu Yi managed to suppress his rage. ¡°Are there no other solutions? There are so many doctors in the world, but no one can cure me? I give all of you so much money every year. What¡¯s the point of supporting
you?¡±
The doctor felt helpless. His employer had a bad temper and was especially difficult to deal with. But he was very rich!
He gave theirboratory so much money every year. When he thought about that, he could not get angry!
Sigh¡ He was so young and quite handsome. He was so powerful too. It would be¡ quite a pity if he died.
Besides, he was also a pitiful child. When he was young, he had been severely injured and had always been sickly after that. He had managed to survive, but who knew which demon had given him such a beating¡
The doctor thought about it. He had been treating this man for a long time, and he knew his temperament and personality quite well. So he said, ¡°Sir, your health is not in danger in the short term, so we have enough time to find a doctor who can cure you.
¡°My medical skills are already top-notch, and in the whole world, there are few who are superior to me. Sir, with me around, you don¡¯t have to worry. Just take care of yourself. As long as you follow my instructions, your health will certainly improve.¡±
But if you don¡¯t follow them, then I can¡¯t help
you!
Chu Yi could read between the lines of what this old fellow was saying. His anger surged.
After interacting with him for so long, the old doctor was used to Chu Yi¡¯s temper. Before he could explode, the doctor hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, you must have faith in your future. Even if I cannot cure you, I am familiar with the medical world. I will do my best to find a doctor who can cure you.¡±
Chapter 1215 - Was There Enmity Between Him And Medical Groups? (2)
Chapter 1215 Was There Enmity Between Him And Medical Groups? (2)
Chu Yi felt very frustrated.
The old doctor continued, ¡°Sir, I have already tried all my methods on you. At present, I can only slowly improve your health and buy you more time to find a doctor who can cure you.
¡°Based on my knowledge of the medical world, those in the international medical groups are the most likely to be able to cure you. If you can manage to get the top team from a medical group to treat you, the likelihood of sess is a little greater.¡±
Chu Yi took a deep breath. He wanted to strangle this old fellow!
Medical group¡
Damn it, why was there enmity between him and medical groups¡ ¡°Also!¡± the old doctor continued, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve heard that there are many ancient and mysterious medical skills in China. The traditional Chinese physicians here have mysterious abilities.
¡°In my many years in the medical field, I have seen many, many doctors from around the world. They are mostly modern doctors, and the Chinese call them Western physicians. In ancient China, there is an area of herbal medicine which could be quite amazing. ¡°Although this ce is very backward, and there are also many quacks in China who only deceive others, based on my information, there is a very skilled Chinese physician in an international medical group. I¡¯ve heard that no one in that medical group can surpass him! If you can find that person, perhaps he can cure you!
¡°Besides! Chinese medicine is so incredible, and you have never tried their methods before. Since you are in the Chinese capital, why not try consulting a famous local doctor? Perhaps there will be an improvement?¡± Chu Yi remained silent for a long while before he took a deep breath. ¡°All right, go away!¡±
The old doctor respectfully backed out of the room.
His subordinate nced at Chu Yi and asked, ¡°Sir, the old fellow is clearly trying to make excuses for himself. He even managed to find so many highfalutin reasons¡¡± Chu Yi sighed. ¡°Forget it. The old fellow likes to show off his little tricks. But what he says is true. He cannot cure me, but he can improve my health. ¡°He¡¯s just afraid that I will lose my temper and kill him, or afraid that I will get angry and refuse to provide hisboratory with funding. That bastard can¡¯t cure me himself but keeps trying to give me hope. Sly fox!¡± The subordinate frowned. ¡°He said that someone from the medical group might be able to cure you. Sir¡¡±
Chu Yi interrupted him. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m their enemy. It¡¯s enough if they don¡¯t try to kill me, why would they cure me?
¡°Those old fellows would love to poison me if they ever saw me.¡±
He had a long-standing enmity with those people in the medical group. But he had not done it on purpose. After all, he was a businessman and was only interested in fighting for his share. What grudge could he have against doctors? Why would he target a group of highly-skilled doctors for no reason?
But he had no choice. At that time, he had happened to offend them!
If not for that, he could have found a very skilled doctor to cure him when he was young.
After all, the international medical group was all-powerful in the medical circles of every country. Even if the international medical group had not instructed them, the top doctors would not treat him either. He had considered using extreme measures to grab a few doctors to treat him, but¡ they were doctors!
Chapter 1216 - Was There Enmity Between Him And Medical Groups? (3)
Chapter 1216 Was There Enmity Between Him And Medical Groups? (3)
They naturallymanded respect. Not everyone could understand medicine. No matter how intelligent and knowledgeable he was, he did not understand medicine at all.
Even if he managed to force a doctor toe here, would he dare to allow the person to treat him?
If the doctor tampered with his health, he would not even have a chance to regret it. He absolutely trusted that old fellow, which is why he had been allowed to remain at his side for so many years.
Chu Yi said, ¡°Ask around and see if there is any brilliant Chinese physician like the old fellow mentioned. Since the Chinese physician in the medical group was from China, there must be other doctors here. Find a famous one and ask him to treat me.¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
The subordinate backed away. Chu Yi looked at the bed, where the medicine that the old doctor had prescribed was piled. He felt incredibly irritated. But he had no choice but to obediently get some water and take his medicine.
The medicine was very bitter. He did not want to ingest it at all.
After taking medicine for so many years, he truly detested the bitterness of the medicine. He dreamt of the day that he could recover fully. If his health was restored, he would not need to take medicine every day.
Mo Beihan¡
The moment Chu Yi thought of that face, his heart was filled with hatred. He did not mind paying the ultimate price to avenge himself on Mo Beihan. Not even if it cost him his life.
The days slipped by. The Huo family was still thinking of ways to break up Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao¡¯s marriage. Meanwhile, they were frenziedly expanding the Huo family¡¯s influence in the capital.
The Qiao family was Gu Qingyao¡¯s family on her mother¡¯s side. After expanding in the capital for so many years, they could be considered to be part of Mo Beihan¡¯s power base. Of course Chu Yi could not be powerless.
The capital was Mo Beihan¡¯s territory. If he wanted to deal with Mo Beihan, he must have a trump card on hand first.
At the Mo House. Feng Xun was reporting the results of his investigation to Mo Beihan.
¡°Boss, the Huo family ran into some trouble overseas. In the end, that mysterious person appeared and helped them avert the danger. That is probably the person behind the Huo family now.¡±
Mo Beihan raised his brows. ¡°What happened to the Huo family overseas?¡±
Feng Xun said, ¡°They were trapped by a few other financial groups. They ran out of money and almost went bankrupt. In the end, someone helped them and gave them arge infusion of cash to tide them over.
¡°They¡¯ve always relied on copying the Qiao family. Later, when the Qiao family moved its focus to China, the Huo family had trouble surviving. At first, they were ready to return to China to expand, but they knew how poor China was, so they were hesitating. ¡°It must be the mastermind¡¯s n for them toe over now. After all, the Huo family had just averted danger overseas, and their situation is still unstable! They had no reason toe to China now and open up new markets. The risk is too great!¡±
Mo Beihan smiled. ¡°Have you found out who the mastermind is?¡±
Feng Xun paused. ¡°Not really. But¡ it probably isn¡¯t one of the French financial groups. Everyone knew when the major financial groups coborated to bring down the Huo family. Who would dare to make an enemy of those huge financial groups and rescue something as useless as the Huo family?
¡°The person¡ must be very powerful. He¡¯s probably like you, a tycoon of international importance. Since he is attacking you, of course¡ he is most likely to be your enemy.¡±
Mo Beihan immediatelyughed. ¡°That¡¯s right, he is indeed my enemy. Who else would be so absurd as toe to a ce like China to cause trouble for me? ¡°The market here is not yet mature. Even for me, most of my businesses are still overseas. Does he have nothing better to do than toe here and cause trouble for me?¡±
Chapter 1217
Chapter 1217
Feng Xun was startled. He asked, ¡°Boss, do you know who he is?¡±
Mo Beihan felt rather helpless. Gu Qingyao was so good at drawing, she obviously could also draw portraits. She had drawn a portrait of Chu Yi for him. The moment he saw it, he recognized his ¡®old friend¡¯, Mr Ill!
So his name was Chu Yi! Although he did not know if Chu Yi was his real name or not.
¡°It¡¯s probably him. He almost died from the beating I gave him. He¡¯s been hiding on that southern ind ever since, as if he¡¯s on vacation.¡±
Feng Xun: ¡°¡¡±
Why did it have to be this difficult person!
This Mr Ill was really very difficult to deal with. He had suffered from poor health since he was young. People with long-term ailments were usually rather entric, then his boss had beaten him up so badly. He almost died from thebination of injuries and poor health!
From then on, this person had be his boss¡¯s greatest enemy. He would always oppose the boss whenever he had the chance. If he did not have a chance, he would create one.
He was the type of lunatic to lose a thousand dors to make the boss lose eight hundred dors!
Mo Beihan said, ¡°By the way, his name is Chu Yi. He¡¯s in the capital now. I¡¯m not sure if ¡®Chu Yi¡¯ is his real name, but right now, it is the name he is using in the capital.¡±
Feng Xun¡¯s eyes immediately widened. ¡°What? He¡¯s in the capital?¡±.
Mo Beihan raised his brows. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your Madam has already seen him. You seem to be losing your edge recently! You don¡¯t even know that Chu Yi has arrived in the capital?¡±
The capital was his territory. It was true that most of his businesses were overseas, but it was because there was no reason to move them all back to China, which was why he had left them there.
The markets in China had not yet matured. He had plenty of time to slowly develop.
He, Mo Beihan, had been back in China for so many years. Although all his secret businesses put together could notpare to what he had overseas, he was certainly not the powerless Mo Beihan of the past.
The capital was his base. It was absolutely true to say that it was his territory.
Chu Yi was one of his greatest enemies, but he had arrived without Feng Xun even hearing of it. This was definitely a matter ofpetence.
Feng Xun grew pale and immediately admitted that he was at fault. ¡°I know I was in the wrong. I will certainly strengthen my informationwork. I will never make this mistake again.¡±
Mo Beihan reprimanded him, but did not punish him.
At this time, society was still very backward. There were no sophisticated surveinceworks as there would be in the future. If someone like Chu Yi could be easily traced by Feng Xun, then he would have wasted all his years of experience. He probably would not have survived for so long.
¡°All right, as long as you realize that you were careless. Chu Yi is now in the capital, and I am definitely his target. But he doesn¡¯t have many men here, and he does not understand the situation in the capital. The Huo family has also just returned, and they cannot act freely in the capital. Find some way to track Chu Yi and report back to me as soon as possible. All right, you may leave!¡± ¡°Yes, I will go and do it now!¡±
Feng Xun was rather nervous. Chu Yi had arrived on their doorstep without him even noticing. This was truly¡ ipetence!
Mo Beihan got up and went to the balcony to look for Gu Qingyao, who was reading a book with Little One.
¡°The mastermind behind the Huo family is probably Chu Yi. The Huo family ran into some trouble overseas, and someone helped them. The Huo family¡¯s situation overseas is still unstable! But they¡¯re back here in China. Someone must have ordered them to return.
¡°Chu Yi will pay any price to avenge himself. This method of cutting of your nose to spite your face is what he often likes to do to me. I¡¯ve already sent Feng Xun to find out where Chu Yi is staying and sent Qing Lin to arrange protection for everyone.¡±
Chapter 1218 - Only Miss Gu Can Cure You (1)
Chapter 1218 Only Miss Gu Can Cure You (1)
With such a crazy and mentally twisted enemy around, Gu Qingyao was really rather worried about her family and friends.
When Mo Beihan saw Gu Qingyao frown, he hurried tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already sent men to protect them. Besides, Chu Yi will not make any rash moves.¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Are you saying that he won¡¯t dare to go overboard because this is your territory?¡±
Mo Beihan nodded. ¡°Yes, he has no power in the capital. He¡¯s so intelligent that after staying here for a while, he will certainly be able to tell that China will be a huge market in the future. He will certainly want topete with me, especially since I¡¯m here.
¡°If he wants to do business here, he cannot offend too many people the moment he arrives. The Qiao and Qin families are all rted to the Gu family. Will he dare to touch the Qiao and Qin families immediately upon arrival? The Gu family will never let him off.
¡°The Gu family is very powerful here. If he offends them immediately when he has not yet consolidated his power, he¡ will never be able to do business here in the future.¡±
Based on the Gu family¡¯s current status in the capital, no major power would dare to offend them.
Gu Qingyao nodded and rxed a little.
He was right. The more important the person, the less he would resort to extreme measures. Just like how many important families fought with each other in secret, they continued to maintain a polite facade and would never embarrass each other in public. Big families liked plots and underhand means!
Seldom would they resort to outright violence.
When Chu Yi saw the huge market in China, he would be even more cautious. He would never dare to offend the Gu family, which was so powerful and important in Chinese political circles.
Gu Qingyao looked at Little One. ¡°Yang Yang, remember not to go out by yourself in the future. There must always be someone with you. Also, that handsome uncle you met at the milk tea shop is a bad person. Be wary of him in the future. Do you understand?¡±
Mo Yang lifted his little head to look at Gu Qingyao. ¡°Mother, is he very bad?¡±
¡°He and your father are enemies!¡±
Mo Yang: ¡°¡¡±
Little One might be young, but he was very intelligent and also very obedient. He obediently submitted to Gu Qingyao¡¯s instructions.
Once they found out Chu Yi¡¯s identity, Gu Qingyao and the others naturally took extra precautions. In two days, Feng Xun had located Chu Yi¡¯s residence and reported it to Mo Beihan.
The capital was their territory. It was an easy matter to find Chu Yi, who had no roots here.
Mo Beihanughed when he saw the location. ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s near the Huo house! Have they been in contacttely?¡±
Feng Xun thought for a while and said, ¡°Boss, based on mytest information, I think that the Huo family currently does not know that Chu Yi is the mastermind. Chu Yi has never interacted directly with the Huo family. It must be his subordinate whomunicates with the Huo family.¡±
Mo Beihan paused. ¡°The Huo family still¡ don¡¯t know who is helping them?¡±
Interesting! Feng Xun nodded.
Mo Beihan did not say anything. He was quietly thinking about the connection. The study was silent. Feng Xun did not dare to disturb him but simply waited in silence.
After a long while, Mo Beihan said, ¡°What has the Huo family been up totely?¡±
Feng Xun replied, ¡°They¡¯ve bought a piece ofnd and are prepared to go into the property business. They¡¯ve also imported a lot of goods from the south. Oh, they¡¯ve started building their factory. Construction beganst year, but the weather was too cold during the New Year period, so there was some dy.
¡°Now that the weather is turning warmer, they will probably continue with the construction.¡±
Chapter 1219 - Only Miss Gu Can Cure You (2)
Chapter 1219 Only Miss Gu Can Cure You (2)
Mo Beihan thought for a while and said, ¡°Send me all the information about their property business and their house.¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
Feng Xun swiftly sent Mo Beihan all the information that he had requested. After Mo Beihan read it, he asked for all the information on the Huo family, especially the Huo family¡¯s activities after they arrived in the capital. He wanted to know everything.
The weather slowly turned warmer. Chu Yi remained in the capital and his days were more tolerable now. Spring was here, and the flowers were blooming. His health had improved greatly, but he regretted that he was still unable to find a famous doctor who could cure him.
Vengeance on Mo Beihan might be important, but finding a cure for himself was even more important.
His subordinate arrived to report on his findings.
¡°Sir, I have inquired about many famous doctors here. Currently, there are many reputable Chinese physicians in the capital. Some of them work in major hospitals. I have contacted all of them.
¡°Besides them, the two most famous are the Old Master and Old Madam of the Qin family. Old Madam Qin, Jiang Yiru, used to be a famous doctor in Jiangnan. Shees from a family famous for their medical skills and many people in the capital have attested to her abilities. Old Master Qin is her husband, and his skills are on par with hers.
¡°Besides them, the Old Madam of the Qiao family is also very famous. But the three of them are old and seldom see patients. Based on my information, when they were still treating patients a few years ago, they managed to solve many difficult andplicated cases.
¡°The three of them all have something inmon¡¡±
¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Chu Yi asked impatiently.
¡°The three of them are all rted to Gu Qingyao. Jiang Yiru used to teach Miss Gu when she was in China. Miss Gu is herst disciple. Old Madam Qiao is Miss Gu¡¯s grandmother.¡±
Chu Yi: ¡°¡¡±
Why was he always so unlucky?
Why did he run into this husband and wife everywhere?
In his time in the capital, he truly suffered greatly. This damned ce was just too cold!
But the more he suffered, the more he refused to admit defeat. He did not want to lose to Mo Beihan. He did not want to leave this ce, still in poor health.
During this time, he found some famous local doctors to treat him. He had not sought out too many doctors but had chosen the more famous ones. He was afraid that if he was too conspicuous, it would attract Mo Beihan¡¯s attention. After all, this was Mo Beihan¡¯s territory. But none of them could help him. This was not the first time he had heard of Jiang Yiru. A few of the doctors he had consulted had also mentioned her. They said that if he managed to get Jiang Yiru to treat him, there might be hope. ¡°Are these three people very difficult to consult?¡±
His subordinate replied, ¡°Yes. Dr Jiang does not ept new cases. She is really old, and her eyes and mind are failing. Treating people and saving lives are important matters and need rigor and precision. She is afraid of making a mistake.
¡°Old Master Qin is slightly older than Dr Jiang, and his situation is simr. Old Madam Qiao is in the same boat.¡±
The three of them were really old now. It was time they retired.
After working hard all their lives, they wanted to spend their remaining years enjoying themselves. If any patients sought them out, they usually rmended them to Gu Qingyao. Jiang Yiru would asionally see a patient, but only asionally. It was no mean feat to be able to consult these three people. With the Mo family and the Gu family to protect them, no one dared to threaten these three old folks. Over the past few years, Gu Qingyao had treated all the patients who had sought them out, and the results had been just as good.
Almost all the patients seeking treatment had been cured. Under these circumstances, no one dared to offend these three old folks.
Chapter 1220 - Only Miss Gu Can Cure You (3)
Chapter 1220 Only Miss Gu Can Cure You (3)
After all, if they offended them, Gu Qingyao probably would not take their case.
They would be foolish to offend such a young and skilled physician!
Chu Yi felt terrible!
¡°You mean to say that if I want to be cured, I have no choice but to seek out Gu Qingyao?¡±
The subordinate did not dare to say anything. He hung his head. He did not dare to reply.
Who would have expected his boss¡¯s most bitter enemy¡¯s wife to be the only one who could save him?
Chu Yi refused to ept it. ¡°No, I cannot look for Gu Qingyao. If Gu Qingyao finds out about my illness, Mo Beihan will be able to identify me soon after that.
¡°Then, there¡¯s no need to talk about a cure. Mo Beihan will probably get Gu Qingyao to poison me!
¡°Gu Qingyao must never find out about this. Think of a way to persuade Dr Jiang and Dr Qiao. Of the two families, which is Gu Qingyao closer to? Probably the Qiaos?¡±
The subordinate was not stupid. Of course, he understood his boss¡¯s meaning. He pitied his boss a little!
¡°S-Sir¡ Dr Jiang is only Miss Gu¡¯s teacher. Madam Qiao is Miss Gu¡¯s grandmother. Based on kinship, Miss Gu is naturally closer to the Qiao family.¡±
Chu Yi did not even have time to take a breath when the subordinate continued, ¡°But¡¡±
¡°But what?¡±
¡°But Dr Jiang is Miss Gu¡¯s teacher. Miss Gu is herst disciple. Whenever Dr Jiang encounters a patient, she will almost always take him on and¡ pass the case to Miss Gu¡¡±
As he spoke, the subordinate¡¯s voice trailed off. He did not dare to look at Chu Yi¡¯s expression.
Chu Yi: ¡°¡¡±
He was speechless. These two were opposing him again?
Mo Beihan, I swear I¡¯ll have my revenge!
Chu Yi took a deep breath. ¡°If there is really no choice, then we have to consider the medical group. We are indeed enemies, but there must be a few doctors who need money. I¡¯m not enemies with all of them. Pay close attention and see whether you can bribe a few useful ones. Spend whatever you need to.¡± The subordinate knew that this was rather impossible, but at the moment, he did not dare to argue with Sir. He was afraid that after this blow, Sir would crack and shoot him!
The subordinate nodded and immediately went off to attend to it.
Days passed, and the weather grew warmer.
During this time, Mo Beihan found out everything about the Huo family. Mo Beihanughed when he contrasted it with what had happened overseas.
Little One had been ying with a puzzle, but when he saw his fatherugh, he shrank back. Oh no. His daddy was certainly plotting against someone!
He wondered which unlucky fellow it was.
Mo Beihan nced at Little One. ¡°Yang Yang, go y with your mother.¡±
Mo Yang thought for a while and said smilingly, ¡°Father, are you going to do something important? Then¡ teach me! I want to be influenced by you from a young age, and I want you to teach me, both in words and deeds. That way, after a while, I will quickly grow to be as capable as you. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±
Mo Beihan raised his brows. ¡°That does seem to make sense!¡±
Mo Yang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay! I won¡¯t say a word. I¡¯ll just quietly watch Father teach bad people a lesson. All right?¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°How do you know I¡¯m going to teach bad people a lesson?¡±
¡°Hehehe!¡± Little Oneughed rather sneakily. ¡°Every time you smile like that, it means someone¡¯s going down!¡± Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
Feng Xun: ¡°¡¡±
Qing Lin: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 1221 - Only Miss Gu Can Cure You (4)
Chapter 1221 Only Miss Gu Can Cure You (4)
Mo Beihan raised his brows and looked at his son, who was just six years old!
Um! Not bad. His EQ was so high. He definitely had the potential to be his future sessor!
Mo Beihan called the Qiao family¡¯s oldest cousin, Qiao Xinming.
Qiao Xinming had been doing extremely well in China. The Qiao family had plenty of money and connections. Also, the reborn Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan were there to guide him. It was no wonder he had progressed so well! Qiao Xinming was rather surprised to receive a call from Mo Beihan.
¡°Are you looking for me?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Eldest Cousin, I have good news for you!¡±
After so many years back in China, Qiao Xinming already knew his cousin-inw quite well. He was instantly interested. ¡°Oh? What good news?¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Remember when Yao Yao was overseas, she greatly disliked the Huo family?¡±. ¡°I remember!¡±
¡°The Huo family is not very capable, and they have been imitating the Qiao family all these years. Yao Yao mentioned that she wanted to merge the Huo family with the Qiao family. The businesses actually have many areas inmon, and it is easy for the Qiao family to take over its management.
¡°But a few years ago, the cousins were still quite young, and they were busy opening up China¡¯s market and taking care of their business overseas. They did not have that much energy, so Yao Yao did not make a move.¡±
Qiao Xinming evidently knew about it.
The Qiao cousins were very close to Gu Qingyao. They had not known about Gu Qingyao¡¯s n at first, but they found out after a while.
They kept the n in mind, but as Mo Beihan said, their energy was limited. They could not do everything and still do it well.
They must first ensure that their own businesses were progressing well and only attack the Huo family when the time was right.
Now, Mo Beihan¡¯s sudden call aroused Qiao Xinming¡¯s curiosity! ¡°That¡¯s right, we brothers are all aware of this n, and we have been secretly making preparations. But our energy is limited, so we did not put it into action.¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°In my opinion, the time is almost right. Eldest Cousin, are you interested to try?¡±
¡°I¡¯m happy to hear the details!¡±
¡°Ever since the Qiao family returned to China, the Huo family business has been on the decline. Within the past few years, they have faced manyrge and small crises overseas. Their funds are almost all gone. A while ago, they caught the attention of severalrge financial groups and they lost all their money. They almost went bankrupt.
¡°But someone helped them avert the danger. The person who helped them is my enemy. I¡¯ll help you block him so that he cannot take care of the Huo family, and the Huo family will certainly face financial difficulties once again.
¡°I already have all the financial ounts of Huo Financial Group and detailed information on all their current holdings. When you see it, I believe you will know what to do!¡±
Qiao Xinming was shocked!
¡°You¡¯ve investigated the Huo family thoroughly?¡±
That was rather terrifying.
After all, the Huo family was a major French financial group. It was not so easy for Mo Beihan to thoroughly investigate their internal situation.
Mo Beihanughed and said, ¡°Not thoroughly, but I have information about the Huo family¡¯s most recent and major activities. That is enough for you to act. As long as the Huo family runs into financial difficulties again, they¡¯ll be on the brink of bankruptcy!
¡°The Qiao family business is most simr to theirs. It would be logical for you to take over. Of course, those overseas will want a share. I¡¯ll help you keep them away. How about it?¡±
Chapter 1222 - Poor Chu Yi, So Pitiful (1)
Chapter 1222 Poor Chu Yi, So Pitiful (1)
Qiao Xinming said thoughtfully, ¡°You mean that you will get rid of all hindrances, but in the end, you will give the entire Huo family to me? Mo Beihan, don¡¯t you want it?¡± Mo Beihanughed and said, ¡°Yao Yao nned to give this to her older cousins. Why would I want it? Besides, I don¡¯t really understand how the Huo family is managed. If I rush into taking over this financial group, I won¡¯t have enough manpower.¡± Qiao Xinming kept quiet.
The Huo family was still arge financial group. Mo Beihan already had all this information at hand, he could easily snatch it for himself. It was clear from his tone that he had the power to crush the Huo family.
He would remove all external hindrances and provide all the internal information so that he, Qiao Xinming, could reap the benefits. For him to give away such arge financial group was really¡ bold!
¡°Mo Beihan, you¡¯re really capable! No wonder you¡¯ve won the respect of my proud cousin all these years.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s status was so high, and her rtives were all extremely capable. Of course she was very lofty and proud.
But for so many years, she had been absolutely faithful to Mo Beihan. It was not without reason.
Mo Beihan smiled, ¡°Since you¡¯ve agreed, I¡¯ll get someone to send you the information.¡±
Mo Beihan hung up afterpleting his discussion with Qiao Xinming.
It was just the Huo family. It was beneath him!
His wife was already eyeing them and was making ns with her older cousins to add them to the Qiao business. If he cut in, wouldn¡¯t that embarrass his Yao Yao?
He would not touch ten Huo families, much less one Huo family.
Mo Beihan said to Qing Lin, ¡°Send the information to Qiao Xinming. He will know what to do.¡±
Then he instructed Feng Xun, ¡°Get someone to settle the French side. Find someone to block those financial groups who are eyeing the Huo family.
¡°Also, cause some trouble for Chu Yi. Destroy the European coastal business. Since he has so much money, make him spend it!¡±
Feng Xun¡¯s mouth twitched!
Poor Mr Ill. You are about to be unlucky again! This time he might vomit blood and drop dead! Mo Beihan and Qiao Xinming acted in concert, targeting the Huo family¡¯s overseas business. It was natural that the Huo family was unable to cope.
The Huo Financial Group was already in a precarious state and was internally unstable. Also, they were so much less powerful than Mo Beihan. They just could notpare. When the Huo family in China heard the news, Huo Lin waspletely shocked!
¡°Father, this¡ What should we do? Say something!¡±
Huo Tianning was also panicking. His yboy lifestyle could only continue if the Huo family survived!
¡°Father, Second Brother definitely cannot cope by himself over there. You had better make a trip back and see for yourself! Besides, there are many¡. over there. I doubt they will listen to Second Brother.¡±
Many what?
Illegitimate sons of course!
They all wanted to fight for the Huo family fortune. Now that the Huo family was in danger, it was a good opportunity for them to make some money.
The Huo family had just too many illegitimate sons. For everyone to have a share of the financial group was impossible. With so manypetitors, the legitimate sons had to find a way to eliminate the illegitimate sons, so many of them did not care if the Huo family lived or died. All they wanted was some money in hand.
There were some who rejoiced if the legitimate sons did not do well!
After all, if the legitimate sons were ipetent, then no one would harm them. They could grab the money and run. They could enjoy their lives!
Chapter 1223 - Poor Chu Yi, So Pitiful (2)
Chapter 1223 Poor Chu Yi, So Pitiful (2)
¡°How dare they!¡± Huo Lin stormed. ¡°Those beasts. The Huo family supports them. Without the Huo family¡¯s backing, would they have such carefree lives?¡±
Huo Tianxiang kept quiet. Huo Tianning bit his lip. ¡°Father, let¡¯s not talk about that now. We had better think of a way to help Second Brother! Our main business is overseas. If we lose our business in France, then¡ what will we have left?¡±
The Huo family had only just returned to China, and most of their enterprises here had not yet matured. They were still building their factory. One might say that everything was still at the initial investment stage.
If their overseas businesses had a problem now, that would cut off their funding here. They would have no money to invest here anymore.
Everything would be wasted!
Their only hope was that man?
Huo Lin felt uncertain. After all, he had not interacted much with that man. He had not even seen his face. Since Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan¡¯s matter was not yet settled, Huo Lin was not sure that he would help them out. ¡°But I can¡¯t leave. If I leave now, what will happen to our China side? Sir is still there. What if he finds out that our overseas business has run into trouble? He will certainly me us for being useless.
¡°Once Sir is disappointed in us, we would have lost ourst hope.¡±
Huo Tianxiang said rather coldly, ¡°Then what should we do? Qiao Xinming has personally taken a hand in this matter. Those major financial groups who were prepared to split us up between them are all in trouble now. They probably can¡¯t be bothered with us now. Such timing is too much of a coincidence. Once Qiao Xinming seeds, he will take the Huo family for himself.¡±
¡°Impossible!¡± Huo Lin raged.
¡°What¡¯s impossible?¡± Huo Tianxiang said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t forget that we almost went bankrupt before we came back to China. If Sir had not helped us, the Huo family would have ceased to exist long ago.¡± This group had been on the brink of bankruptcy. But they had managed to survive because someone had provided an infusion of money. Now they were in danger again, but they were already very weak because they had not yet recovered.
After they had taken Sir¡¯s money, Sir had requested that they return to China. They had not had the time to do much in China.
For Qiao Xinming to strike now was certainly the best time.
¡°Father, you had better go back yourself! The Huo family is such a big financial group that it¡¯s not unusual to have some problems. After all, you¡¯re the head of the Huo family. You¡¯re expected to go back and take charge of the situation. Second Brother is all alone over there, how can he manage?
¡°Our main business is overseas, so that¡¯s our only backup n. Father, only you can settle the problems over there. We¡¯ve only just started in China, and this is just an initial investment. Third Brother and I can keep an eye on things here.
¡°If that man has any instructions, Third Brother and I will do our best to fulfill them. Besides, he hasn¡¯t given us any special tasks for a long time, just the one about destroying Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan¡¯s marriage. Third Brother and I will carry on. You should hurry back and settle things as quickly as possible so you cane back soon.¡±
Go back!
Once you go back, I will hold the reins of power in China.
The business overseas was already severely damaged. Also, Second Brother had been running things during this period. Even if he went back, he would not gain much. He was more interested in this extravagant man than in their overseas business!
Huo Tianxiang was a very ambitious person. When the Huo family ran into trouble previously, he was well aware of how much power and how many measures were needed to settle matters. This man was definitely a very powerful tycoon.
Chapter 1224 - Poor Chu Yi, So Pitiful (3)
Chapter 1224 Poor Chu Yi, So Pitiful (3)
This man helped the Huo family avert danger so easily and provided the Huo family with so much money to develop in China. If he could build a rtionship with someone like that, he would have a bright future.
Huo Lin hesitated for a long time. In the end, he did not dare to abandon his overseas enterprise. After all, that was the Huo family¡¯s foundation. The next day, Huo Lin got on a ne and flew back to France.
Mo Beihan was paying close attention to the Huo family¡¯s actions!
He informed Qiao Xinming the moment Huo Lin left. ¡°Huo Lin left so quickly?¡± Qiao Xinming was very surprised. The Huo family over there was already on the brink of copse?
Surely not?
Mo Beihanughed and said, ¡°The Huo family is in trouble. I¡¯ve blocked all those financial groups who want a share. Now you¡¯re the only one operating. Huo Lin knows how the Qiao family is rted to the Huo family. Of course he¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll take the entire Huo family for yourself!
¡°Their enterprise in China is still in the initial investment stage. It won¡¯t be affected if Huo Lin is away for a few days. He¡¯s clearly more worried about his business overseas.¡±
Qiao Xinmingughed and said, ¡°No matter what, I must thank you this time. But Mo Beihan, where do you get your power from? You weren¡¯t that powerful when you were in France?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled, ¡°Older Cousin, I¡¯m obviously not that great. I just dabble in a few small businesses to earn a living!¡±
Qiao Xinming: ¡°¡¡±
If he was earning a living, then what were they doing?
¡°Does Yao Yao know how much power you have?¡±
Mo Beihanughed in response. He said meaningfully, ¡°Of course she does. Believe me, Yao Yao is no less powerful than me!¡±
Qiao Xinming: ¡°¡¡±
Did he hear it wrongly?
Was there something wrong with his ears?
Mo Beihan had already hung up, but Qiao Xinming was still in a daze.
He knew that his younger cousin was very capable and talented. But¡
No less powerful than Mo Beihan?
This¡
Cousin Qiao was filled with doubts!
Cousin Qiao was now questioning all his assumptions. He acted viciously. He must hurry up and take over the Huo family and expand his financial strength. What was the gap between him and his younger cousin?
Just Jin Jiang Restaurant alone was enough to make him question his life. But Qiao Xinming could not sleep when he thought of Mo Beihan¡¯s words!
At this time, Chu Yi was still worried about his doctors.
All the famous doctors in the capital were rted to Gu Qingyao. He did not dare to consult them, for fear of Mo Beihan finding out.
He could not get hold of anyone in the medical group for now. How bothersome!
Fortunately, the days had grown warmer, and he did not suffer as much.
At this moment, his subordinate ran in. He was panicking. ¡°Sir, Sir, something has gone wrong. Something has gone terribly wrong!¡±
Chu Yi had been happily sunning himself and enjoying the sun¡¯s warmth. His good mood evaporated when he heard his subordinate¡¯s shout.
¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why all the fuss?¡±
The subordinate hung his head. He did not dare to look his master in the eye. ¡°Europe¡ the European coastal business is in trouble!¡±
Chu Yi was stunned when he heard that. He could not react for a long time.
¡°What¡ what are you saying?¡±
The subordinate¡¯s head drooped even lower. ¡°The European coastal business has essentially been¡ destroyed.¡±
One second, two seconds, three seconds¡
¡°Who is responsible?¡± Chu Yi was hopping mad. He jumped out of his recliner with a murderous expression.
It had taken him more than half a year to start that business. He had invested an immense amount of time and money in order to acquire it. But in a few months, it had been destroyed¡ destroyed¡
Chapter 1225 - Poor Chu Yi, So Pitiful (4)
Chapter 1225 Poor Chu Yi, So Pitiful (4)
The subordinate¡¯s head drooped even further. He was afraid his master would die of rage!
¡°Speak!¡± Chu Yi roared.
The subordinate could only say, ¡°It¡¯s¡ it¡¯s¡ your archenemy¡ Mo¡ Mo Beihan!¡±
The atmosphere grew still. In an instant, everything seemed to stop. The subordinate was so frightened he did not dare to lift his head. He wanted to flee¡ Mo Beihan!
Mo Beihan again!
He had already been devastated. Why was this damned Mo Beihan making trouble for him again!
Didn¡¯t he know his time was precious?
Didn¡¯t he know he was in poor health and had limited energy? Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah! ¡°Good! Very good! Mo Beihan¡ Mo Beihan¡¡±
Chu Yi was crazed with rage. He muttered as he looked around for something. The subordinate raised his head to cast a terrified nce in his direction, only to see that he had taken out a gun. A malicious light glowed in his eyes for a few seconds, then he rushed out!
¡°That bastard. I¡¯ll kill him!¡±
The subordinate jumped with fright when he saw his master rushing out with a gun. He dashed over and grabbed him. ¡°Sir, sir, calm down¡ calm down¡¡±
¡°Let go of me. That bastard Mo Beihan. I¡¯ll kill him, kill him, ah, ah, ah!¡±
¡°Sir, you can¡¯t! The Mo family is the most powerful family in the capital. If you rush over like that, even if you really kill Mo Beihan, you won¡¯t be able to escape! Sir, your life is the most precious. If you are killed because of Mo Beihan, it won¡¯t be worth it!¡±
Chu Yi could not calm down.
The subordinate had no choice but to babble on, trying to persuade him. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not worth it. You¡¯ve suffered so much because of Mo Beihan. If you just shoot him, you¡¯ll be letting him off too easily. We have to find a way to torment him and make him suffer. We must humiliate him so that he would rather die!
¡°The best way is to make his wife and son abandon him and for him to be so impoverished every hand is against him. Only that will assuage your hatred! Sir¡¡±
This subordinate really did not have it easy. In order to calm Chu Yi down, he wrung his brain toe up with all the arguments that he could.
But in his opinion, Sir, you had better not make trouble for Mo Beihan anymore. Let¡¯s flee!
This demon is your nemesis. Every time you encounter him, nothing goodes out of it!
Why make life difficult for yourself?
But he did not dare utter these words.
The subordinate described such a ¡°wonderful¡± future that Chu Yi finally calmed down.
This was the capital of China and Mo Beihan¡¯s territory. He had no power here at all. Even if he killed Mo Beihan, he would never get away with it.
Besides, he might not even manage to kill him!
The more Chu Yi thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt¡ and the more pitiful¡
There were so many tycoons fighting for territory in the world. He had enemies everywhere. He had to face hidden dangers every day. Every day, he plotted the downfall of his enemies.
To be honest, after being in this line for so many years, he had met countless enemies. But never one as difficult to deal with as Mo Beihan.
Mo Beihan had also met countless enemies. They were all dead or injured. But why did he feel that he was very unlucky? At least the others met a clean end. Some of them fled sessfully. As long as they did not threaten Mo Beihan¡¯s business in the future, Mo Beihan would not pursue them to the bitter end.
So why was he so unlucky?
He had been beaten half to death, and his health was so poor. He finally found good doctors, but they were all rted to Mo Beihan¡¯s wife. What kind of fate was this?
Chapter 1226 - Chu Yi Is Deceived And Confused (1)
Chapter 1226 Chu Yi Is Deceived And Confused (1)
Chu Yi finally calmed down after his subordinate soothed him.
Lack of forbearance in small things ruins great ns. He must not be impulsive!
Now that he was calm, what should he do?
Clean up the mess, of course. Surely he could not just abandon his business?
He had no power in China, and it was inconvenient to get anything done here, so Chu Yi immediately sent someone to buy ne tickets. He flew to Europe that afternoon.
His informationwork in China was inferior to that of Mo Beihan. So he only heard what had happened to the Huo family after he reached Europe. ¡°Huo family?¡±
His subordinate reported, ¡°That¡¯s right. The Huo family has been in troubletely. Their business in France has been severely damaged. I¡¯m not sure what the Qiao family did, but they¡¯ve put the Huo familypletely on the defensive. They are almost¡ unable to fight back.¡±
Chu Yi was rather surprised. ¡°Qiao family? Although the Qiaos are slightly stronger than the Huos, those overseas financial groups are not to be trifled with. Are they going to just sit and watch as the Qiao family swallows up the Huo family?¡±
The subordinate hung his head. ¡°Sir, those who wanted a share of the loot have all been blocked!¡±
Chu Yi was stunned!
¡°Blocked? Who has the ability to do such a thing?¡±
The subordinate did not know what to say. He hung his head low. He really did not want to say it out loud! That demon really did not pull his punches. He even deliberately allowed news to leak out so that they would know who he was. With Mo Beihan¡¯s abilities, they should not have been able to identify him so easily. In fact, identifying him was entirely impossible.
But they easily found out that Mo Beihan was the one behind it. He deliberately allowed them to find out!
He really pitied his master!
When Chu Yi saw that his subordinate did not speak, he fumed, ¡°Quick, tell me. What are you hanging your head for?¡±
The subordinate said tentatively, ¡°It¡¯s¡ still your archenemy¡¡± Archenemy?
Chu Yi was stunned! ¡°Mo Beihan?¡±
The subordinate nodded.
¡°How is that possible?¡± Chu Yi was in a rage. Why would Mo Beihan destroy his business for no reason? The subordinate felt that he was in a very difficult situation. Why did he have to encounter such a difficult tycoon?
¡°Sir, it¡¯s really Mo Beihan. Our sources of information are reliable, and Mo Beihan is definitely behind this. He not only wrecked our business, he even helped Qiao Xinming to block all those who want a share of the Huo family. You know Master Mo¡¯s position on the international scene. The various major powers are not willing to make an enemy out of Master Mo over something as small as the Huo family,
So¡¡±
Qiao Xinming was destroying the Huo family.
Chu Yi was so angry that his stomach roiled. The Huo family was still useful to him. He wanted to keep them for a while.
¡°Go and see how the Huo family is. If they need money, just send it to them.¡±
The subordinate raised his head and carefully nced at his master. He guessed that Sir must be furious, so he had not immediately grasped the nuances of this matter.
¡°Sir, our own business is already in a mess. We need working capital to invest here. As for the Huo family¡ I¡¯ve already checked. If we use our money to solve their problem, it will take a huge sum. We¡ can¡¯t take care of them!¡±
Chu Yi: ¡°¡.¡±
He sat there and eyed his subordinate maliciously. ¡°So, Mo Beihan is doing this on purpose?¡±
The subordinate did not dare to speak. He¡¯s not just doing this on purpose.
He¡¯s demonstrating his power!
He is clearly telling you that he knows you¡¯re the mastermind behind the Huo family!
Otherwise, why would he ensure you have no working capital to save the Huo family before he attacked them?
Chapter 1227 - Chu Yi Is Deceived And Confused (2)
Chapter 1227 Chu Yi Is Deceived And Confused (2)
Chu Yi at longst understood everything. After a long time, he finally closed his eyes. He admitted defeat!
¡°Don¡¯t bother with the Huo family. Let¡¯s just take care of ourselves. Also, go and contact that Professor Cannon from the medical group. Right now, only he can help us!¡±
The subordinate was startled. ¡°Professor Cannon?¡±
Chu Yi said helplessly, ¡°That¡¯s him. After all, he¡¯s part of the medical group and is Profession Ai Bode¡¯s student. He has the best connections within the medical group. ¡°Although I am at odds with the medical group, not every doctor in it is my enemy. I¡¯m sure I can find a skilled physician if I offer generouspensation. Professor Cannon will know whose medical skills are reliable.¡±
The subordinate was rather hesitant, ¡°But, he¡¯s so entric and very greedy. He took so much money from youst time, but he didn¡¯t really do anything!¡±
Chu Yi felt rather helpless at the mention of that.
He had long been enemies with the medical group. At that time, the medical group was intent on crushing him. But his health was poor, and he needed long term medical care, so there was a time when his life was tough.
At that time, Professor Cannon ran into some problems and needed funds, so he gave Professor Cannon a vast sum of money to build a friendly rtionship. He hoped that Professor Cannon would give him some hope.
Sure enough, Professor Cannon was very short of money. Although he was Professor Ai Bode¡¯s student, he still took the money and worked for Chu Yi.
But it was not easy to find such a good doctor. It was even harder to do so without the medical group finding out.
As a result, although Cannon took the money, he did not find a doctor who could cure him.
Chu Yi said helplessly, ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice. He¡¯s the only one we can seek out now. There¡¯s still hope for us as long as he¡¯s still interested in money.
¡°His position in the medical group is fairly good. Looking him up might bring us some hope.¡±
Chu Yi was filled with resentment when he thought of his health and how Mo Beihan had suppressed him so viciously for the past few years that he could not make aeback.
¡°I can¡¯t carry on like this. This Mo Beihan is just too ruthless. If my ill health persists, then before long, we really won¡¯t be able to fight back anymore!¡±
The subordinate was frightened. ¡°Sir¡¡±
Chu Yi raised his hand to cut him off. ¡°Get going! Contact Professor Cannon as soon as possible. You must enlist his help, no matter the cost.¡±
The subordinate could only bow his head. ¡°Yes!¡±
Chu Yi was really wary. Mo Beihan had progressed too aggressively. He had progressed faster than any of the other international tycoons. His progress was so furious, and he was his enemy. If they carried on like this, he really would not be able to fight back.
When that happened, he would not need to think about fighting with Mo Beihan. He would not even be able to protect himself.
His health was his greatest hindrance, so he must regain his health.
Once Chu Yi figured this out, he naturally did not bother with the Huo family any longer. He just focused on fixing his own mess.
When Mo Beihan heard the news, he smiled. ¡°Sure enough! A beating is enough to bring him to heel. Hahaha!¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Look at how smug you are!¡±
Mo Beihan raised his brows and pressed against her, fishing for praise. ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t I amazing? Look, hasn¡¯t Chu Yie to heel?¡±
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes. ¡°Is there really such deep hatred between you and that fellow?¡±
Mo Beihan paused, ¡°Actually¡ not really!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
If there was no deep hatred, how did they end up fighting like this?
Chapter 1228 - Chu Yi Is Deceived And Confused (3)
Chapter 1228 Chu Yi Is Deceived And Confused (3)
Mo Beihan said, ¡°You also know how big the international market is. No one person can monopolize it entirely. Everyone takes their own share and has their own area. Actually, there is not much ovep between my business and Chu Yi¡¯s business. There¡¯s not muchpetition between us.
¡°The main reason for our rivalry is that I injured him in the past. I was too heavy-handed, which resulted in him suffering from serious chronic ailments. That¡¯s why he hates me.
¡°Chu Yi has been weak and sickly since he was young. His health is his greatest taboo! I don¡¯t know what to do either! At that time, I was not that powerful. When I first beat up Chu Yi, I didn¡¯t know he was Mr Ill.
¡°If I knew how weak he was, I wouldn¡¯t have hit him so hard!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
She was speechless!
u
W
She looked at Mo Beihan for a long time, then suddenly said, ¡°Mo Beihan, you were just starting out then. Were you especially arrogant because you knew so much about the future?¡±
What kind of man was Mo Beihan?
In his previous life, he was the head of the Mo family and chief of the military!
He often interacted with those shady international tycoons. He knew what they had all too well!
After his rebirth, he had thrown off his shackles once he left China. He was already capable, but now that he had plenty of money and also knew the future and the connections between the various families, it was no wonder that he was so arrogant!
¡°Oh, by the way, you should know these people very well! Why didn¡¯t you know that Chu Yi is Mr Ill?¡±
Mo Beihan rolled his eyes. ¡°He was just unlucky. He just happened to be one of those people from my previous life whom I did not recognize on sight!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
What a coincidence!
Was it a coincidence? Or was Chu Yi just unlucky?
Gu Qingyao remained silent for a long time, then frowned and said, ¡°What now? What are you going to do to Chu Yi? He really hates you. He even came to China to plot against me. Tell me, how much does he hate you to just fling all caution to the wind like that?¡±
A tycoon like that usually would not take risks. Especially someone like Chu Yi, who was always ill. He especially treasured his life.
But he came anyway. He had no base when he arrived because the capital was Mo Beihan¡¯s territory.
Mo Beihan said earnestly, ¡°The grudge between Chu Yi and I is really not a matter of power. It¡¯s because I made him too ill. If it were anyone else, even if I almost killed him, or he was so badly injured that he almost lost his life, he would not hate me forever after he recovered. Instead, he would benefit forever. Don¡¯t you agree?
¡°But Chu Yi is different. His health is too poor. He has always treasured his life, but I caused him to have chronic ailments. He thinks of me every time he has a rpse. This¡ I don¡¯t know what to do either?¡±
¡°What are you nning to do? Exterminate him?¡±
This point really vexed Mo Beihan.
It was not so easy to exterminate Chu Yi.
After all, this fellow had been doing business in international circles for so many years. He had plenty of power. If he was not exterminated, he would represent a major threat in the future.
¡°I also think that it is better to exterminate him early. It¡¯s no good to have a ticking time bomb like that. I might not have taken such measures before Chu Yi came to the capital, but this time, I¡¯m a little worried!¡±
¡°Worried that he will act out of desperation? Worried that once he feels his life is in danger, he will go into hiding and wait for an opportunity to seek vengeance?¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not afraid of one thief, but I¡¯m afraid he will continually try to steal from me!¡±
Chapter 1229 - Chu Yi Is Deceived And Confused (4)
Chapter 1229 Chu Yi Is Deceived And Confused (4)
¡°If I exterminate him, everything will be fine. ¡°But this fellow really values his life. He took such a huge risk toe to the capital to plot against me. But if he really feels he is in danger, he may just go into hiding and lie low.
¡°At the moment, many of the powers in China have not yet arisen. When everyone progresses in a few years¡¯ time, and the capital bes a melting pot, then it is possible for Chu Yi to enter secretly, or make an alliance with someone, or make use of someone.¡±
¡°That will be troublesome! Our family members are all in the capital. We make a very big target!¡±
Gu Qingyao was not satisfied with this conclusion. ¡°Find a way to settle the matter. If we didn¡¯t know about it, it wouldn¡¯t matter. But if we know there is a hidden danger like that but don¡¯t get rid of it, I will always worry about it.¡±
¡°Um! I understand.¡±
They were talking when the phone suddenly rang.
Gu Qingyao picked it up and heard Cannon¡¯s voice over the line. ¡°Junior! Can I ask for a favor?¡±
Gu Qingyao froze. A favor?
Something serious must have happened for him to ask her for a favor?
¡°Senior, what has happened? Is it very serious? Have you blown up theboratory
again?¡±
¡°No, no, I really haven¡¯t. It¡¯s about a patient. Oh, I¡¯ll just tell you! I have a very difficult patient here. He is very ill, and many of the top doctors in the whole world can¡¯t help him. But this person is very stubborn and is determined to find a cure. I can¡¯t help him! I want you to help.¡±
A patient!
Gu Qingyao did not think it was a problem at all. She smiled. ¡°I thought it was something serious! Senior, there¡¯s nothing extraordinary about treating illnesses and saving lives! I¡¯m a doctor. If there¡¯s anything on your end that you can¡¯t solve, I¡¯ll see if I can cure him. Is he with you?¡±
Cannon said rather helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think. This is no ordinary patient. He¡¯s not with me right now. He¡¯s overseas, but he sought me out. He wants me to rmend a reliable doctor who can cure him. When I¡¯ve found one, he will travel there.¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows. ¡°Who is he? Tell me, perhaps I know him?¡±
Cannon said, ¡°This fellow is not a good person. His background is ratherplicated. He¡¯s a big tycoon in international circles. He has been weak and sickly for many years. When he was young, he suffered a severe injury that weakened his health. Seven or eight years ago, he was badly injured again and almost died. After that, his health worsened even further. This is no ordinary illness. Also, there¡¯s another matter!
¡°Junior, you must listen carefully. This fellow is an enemy of our medical group. A bitter enemy!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
¡°Why do you still want to save him?¡±
Professor Cannon rubbed his nose andughed. ¡°Hehe, well... well, he¡¯s very rich!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Cannon said, ¡°Let me tell you! This fellow is really wealthy. He is very free-handed when ites to seeking a cure. If he had not made an enemy out of our medical group earlier, his treatment would not have been dyed and his health would not be in this state. But I must tell you some internal information. Actually, the grudge we have with this fellow is not so serious. Really, it¡¯s not his fault! That fellow was framed!
¡°Our boss concealed the matter of the traitor in order to protect the reputation of the medical group, and Chu Yi got the me.
¡°I¡¯m in contact with him. In the past, I even took arge sum of money from him. The old man is behind this. We members of the medical group aren¡¯t really averse to treating him!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°...¡±
Chapter 1230 - We Can Be Friends (1)
Chapter 1230 We Can Be Friends (1)
Gu Qingyao was really rendered speechless.
¡°I say, why are all of you so bad? Aren¡¯t you harming him for no reason? You¡¯ve done him such a bad turn. He¡¯s so pitiful!¡±
Cannon rubbed his nose. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice! Our old man made me do it! You know all the things he will stoop to in order get more funding for theboratory.
¡°Besides, that fellow is not a good man either. So what if we¡¯ve cheated him! Anyway! Now he thinks that since he¡¯s enemies with the medical group, the members of the medical group won¡¯t save him. He thinks I¡¯m the exception because I need his money, so he¡¯s trying to use me to find a solution.
¡°In conclusion? There¡¯s a lot of money in this. I think! That this fellow has been cheated by us, and he¡¯s quite pitiful. If you can save him, save him! Otherwise, when his situation bes hopeless, he might grow desperate and make trouble for our medical group.¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Look at all of you. You¡¯re all so wicked. Tell me, who is he? Let me, the kind angel, rescue him!¡±
Cannon said, ¡°His name is Chu Yi. He is currently in France. He¡¯s a man. His illness is due to what happened when he was a child¡¡±
¡°Wait, what did you say his name was?¡±
¡°Chu Yi! I heard that that is his name, but I really don¡¯t know anything concrete about him. Oh! Go and ask your husband. Perhaps he might have heard of him. Others call him Mr Ill!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
She felt rather bewildered. Gu Qingyao turned rather stiffly to watch Mo Beihan, who was ying with their son¡
¡°Junior? Why won¡¯t you say something? Don¡¯t worry, although he¡¯s not a good person, he¡¯s not the cold, murderous type either. He needs a good doctor, so he is very respectful and polite to good doctors! Let me tell you, I know the specialist that is taking care of him. That old fox doesn¡¯t have the ability to cure him.
¡°So Chu Yi keeps the doctor by his side and gives him huge sums of money every year for hisboratory! You¡¯re so capable. He will dote on you.
¡°Because this pitiful guy offended our medical group, most doctors won¡¯t treat him. So! He especially fawns on those doctors who are willing to treat him.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Now, even Gu Qingyao began to pity Chu Yi a little.
¡°This¡ are you sure he¡¯s our enemy? What happened?¡±
Cannon paused before he said, ¡°This is actually a secret. Only a few people in the medical group know him. As far as I know, only our teacher and his brother know. That year, there was a traitor in the medical group, but no one else knew. Later on, Teacher and one of his fellow disciples found out and tried to get rid of him. During the pursuit, the fellow died at Chu Yi¡¯s hands through a series of coincidences.
¡°Chu Yi was innocent. Our traitor was bold and very ambitious. To him, medicine was not for curing illnesses or saving people. That fellow loved to study poisons, and he took the poison to harm others or threaten them. When Teacher saw all the crazy things he was doing, he wanted to get rid of this evil, or he would certainly be a threat to the safety of humanity.
¡°As he was fleeing, he happened to meet Chu Yi. He knew how weak and sickly Chu Yi was, and he might not live long. Teacher was pursuing him, and he was afraid that something would go wrong, so he sought shelter from Chu Yi. He even wanted to kill Chu Yi and take his ce. At that time, Chu Yi did not know that the fellow wanted to kill him and was quite respectful towards him.¡±
Chapter 1231 - We Can Be Friends (2)
Chapter 1231 We Can Be Friends (2)
¡°That traitor was a master of disguise and wanted to kill Chu Yi and take his ce. But Chu Yi also had a traitor among his men who mistook the first man for Chu Yi and killed him.
¡°Chu Yi even thought that the fellow disguised himself as Chu Yi to help him avert the danger! So when he was killed, Chu Yi said that the man was one of his, but a traitor. But what evidence did he have? The murderer was dead.
¡°So Chu Yi¡¯s enemies leaked the news to the medical group and made a big fuss about it. Everyone thought that Chu Yi had been angry with someone from our medical group for not curing him, and so Chu Yi deliberately killed him!¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s mouth kept twitching as she listened. ¡°Surely not? So melodramatic?¡±
Cannon said helplessly, ¡°Really, it was that melodramatic.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
She remained silent. How could it be so coincidental?
It seemed that this Chu Yi was really unlucky!
¡°Senior! Don¡¯t give him a reply for now. I need to think about it.¡±
Cannon was startled. ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡±
¡°This¡ this Chu Yi¡ is my husband¡¯s enemy!¡±
Cannon: ¡°¡¡±
There was a long silence over the phone before Cannon asked quietly, ¡°Junior? Have you¡ quarreled with your husband?¡±
Gu Qingyao was taken aback. ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±
¡°Has he done something to offend you, and you can¡¯t stand it and want revenge? Or¡ you want him killed?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
¡°What nonsense is this? Why would I want him killed?¡±
Cannon said, ¡°Since you haven¡¯t quarreled and you don¡¯t want Mo Beihan killed, then¡ why consider saving his enemy? Why not just let Chu Yi die as soon as possible!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Chu Yi was so unlucky!
Look, who¡¯s talking now?
¡°It¡¯s not like that. I have some problems with Chu Yi over on my end. I need to talk to Brother Beihan and discuss how to deal with the matter. Since you¡¯re in contact with him, then just wait while I discuss it properly with Brother Beihan.¡±
Cannon sighed with relief. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good! As long as you haven¡¯t quarreled. Sure, take your time and discuss the matter. I¡¯m not in a hurry!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
You¡¯re not in a hurry, but Chu Yi is probably in a hurry!
Gu Qingyao hung up and went to tell Mo Beihan about it. Mo Beihan was surprised!
was
¡°Is it true?¡±
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes. ¡°Why would I deceive you? Is this aughing matter?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
What a surprise! His fate and Chu Yi¡¯s fate were intertwined like that.
¡°Wait a while. I have to think about how to deal with this Chu Yi.¡±
Gu Qingyao frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just going to get rid of him?¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking that, actually, Chu Yi and I don¡¯t interfere much with each other. His injuries are the only issue. The international situation is veryplex. You know that even if I get rid of Chu Yi, I can¡¯t possibly usurp his power entirely.
¡°Won¡¯t I just be benefiting other people? There¡¯s no need to do something like that. The implications of his death are too great.
¡°When I do business in international circles, it is better to have one more friend rather than one more enemy. Chu Yi is enemies with the medical group, but dependent on doctors. This is our best opportunity.¡±
Gu Qingyao frowned deeply. ¡°I was just telling Senior that I needed to discuss it with you and I was thinking along the same lines. Actually, if you don¡¯t have many business interactions with him, his death does not benefit you much.
¡°In that case, why not make another friend instead of another enemy. But¡ Will he obey?¡±
Chapter 1232 - We Can Be Friends (3)
Chapter 1232 We Can Be Friends (3)
Whether Chu Yi would obey was really the crux of the matter.
Now they were enemies. If he continued to bear a grudge and took his revengeter on, everything they did would be in vain.
That was what worried Gu Qingyao.
Now Chu Yi was weak and sickly, and that benefited them. What if she cured him, but he refused to obey her? What would be the point?
Mo Beihan remained silent for a long time before he said, ¡°We won¡¯t kill him unless necessary. His death does not benefit me. Chu Yi treats his subordinates quite well. If I kill him and don¡¯t manage to take over his interests, then his enemies will definitely divide up the loot.
¡°Then his subordinates will probably meet with an ill fate. These people are likely to seek vengeance on me in the future. If they can¡¯t touch me, they will attack you, just like Chu Yi is doing now. ¡°But if he can work together with us, that will benefit us greatly.¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°You mean that Chu Yi¡¯s existence actually stabilizes the situation. You may appear to be enemies, but if you secretly be friends and help each other, others might not realize it?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mo Beihan said with certainty. ¡°No one will expect Chu Yi and me to be friends.
¡°Although Chu Yi hates me, there is no great grudge between us, besides his health issues. His first priority is his health. If you cure him and he recovers, he will be grateful to you!
¡°Besides, this person has experienced the pain of not having a doctor for many years. Once he has you, he won¡¯t fall out with you so easily. Because he is enemies with the medical group, there are very, very few top doctors in the world who are willing to make an enemy of the medical group for his sake.
¡°If you cure him, it will show how important you are in the medical group. You can help him to resolve his quarrel with the medical group. That will benefit him in the long term. He might agree to that.
¡°I think that since Chu Yi is at death¡¯s door, he must long for an incredibly skilled physician who can practically bring back the dead. That will make him feel secure.¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows. ¡°That¡¯s true. Chu Yi has been sick for so many years. To him, health is the most important. In fact, we can say that the friendship between the two of you has grown out of discord.¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°Let the matter rest for a while. I need to think carefully about how to arrange matters. Regardless of whether Chu Yi agrees or not, I must be well prepared.¡±
¡°Sure, I¡¯ve already told Senior to let him wait and not reply. Let me know when your arrangements areplete.¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Chu Yi is enemies with the medical group. Let¡¯s not resolve this beautiful misunderstanding between them. Tell your teacher so that he will be even more hostile towards Chu Yi!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
¡°All right. You people are really terrible. It was Chu Yi¡¯s bad luck to meet you!¡±
¡°Hahaha!¡± Mo Beihan guffawed and pulled Gu Qingyao into his arms. ¡°I can only be so smug because I have a wonderful wife like you, which gives me the advantage! Without you, I can only be enemies with Chu Yi!¡±
Little One hurriedly covered his eyes. He really did not want to see his Daddy¡¯s smug expression!
After that, Mo Beihan went to make the arrangements and was very busy for the next few days.
Meanwhile, in France, Chu Yi was busy with his own affairs. Huo Lin was no match for the Qiaos, and atst, he went to beg Chu Yi for help, but Chu Yi ignored him.
In that way, the Qiao family took over Huo Financial Group!
Chapter 1233 - We Can Be Friends (4)
Chapter 1233 We Can Be Friends (4)
Within a month, Qiao Xinming hadpletely destroyed the Huo family.
But the people in China did not know about it.
In the capital, Huo Financial Group was still a major financial group. Overseas news had not yet filtered to China.
After Huo Lin went overseas, Huo Tianxiang kept trying to find ways to contact Chu Yi, but to no avail. He did not even know that Chu Yi had gone overseas long ago.
He only learned about it when Huo Lin called.
¡°What? Father, did you say that Sir went overseas long ago?¡±
Huo Lin sounded rather morose over the phone. ¡°That¡¯s right, Sir came to Europe long ago. When the Huo family ran into trouble this time, Sir did not help us at all. Sigh¡ our Huo family is destroyed¡¡±
Our
He had not expected to be defeated by the Qiao family after so many years of rivalry.
Huo Tianxiang frowned. ¡°Impossible. Father, Sir is so generous ¨C he is certainly no ordinary person. The fact that he coulde up with so much money in the past to save us shows how wealthy he is. Why is he unwilling to help us this time? Why is he just watching our family go bankrupt?¡±
Huo Lin said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Sir¡¯s subordinates told us that the Huo family has not managed to help Sir do anything, even after such a long time. Sir thinks we are useless. He is teaching us a lesson now. Next time, he won¡¯t need anyone to deal with us. He will deal with us personally.¡±
¡°What!¡± Huo Tianxiang was shocked!
He had not realized that the man ced so much importance on Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao¡¯s rtionship.
What was he really up to?
Why was he so insistent on breaking up someone¡¯s marriage?
If he wanted to humiliate Mo Beihan, there were other ways. But why was this man so¡ stubborn?
¡°Father, what should we do next? We¡¯ve invested so much in China. We¡ besides our small holdings in China, we have nothing left!¡±
Huo Lin sighed. ¡°We must take care of our business in China properly. I don¡¯t believe that I, Huo Lin, will never rise again!
¡°We can certainly profit from the China market, otherwise the Qiao and Qin families would not have stayed in China for so long. Recently, more and more people are investing in China. Cost is low here, and one does not need much capital to start a business. If the Huo family runs its business here properly, there might still be hope.¡± ¡°Then¡ what about Sir?¡±
At this point, Huo Lin grew silent for a long time before saying, ¡°We still have to honor our promise to Sir. He still wants to attack Mo Beihan. So we must quickly think of a way toplete the mission that Sir gave us. It is a risky maneuver, but it is necessary. Otherwise¡ all our enterprises in China will be destroyed, and everyone in the family¡¡±
Huo Lin did notplete his sentence, but Huo Tianxiang understood.
Even if they had to risk their lives, they must destroy Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao¡¯s marriage. Otherwise, what happened next would be¡ certain death.
¡°Yes, Father!¡±
The voice over the phone was very loud. Huo Tianning had been nearby and had heard everything. When the call ended, Huo Tianning panicked!
¡°This¡ Older Brother, what should we do? Is¡ that Sir so terrifying?¡±
Huo Tianxiang remained silent. An arrogant and malicious air grew in his eyes.
¡°The fact that he could casually produce such arge sum to tide us over shows that he is no ordinary person. We must obey him, or all of us will be in trouble.
¡°The matter involving Gu Qingyao cannot wait any longer. We can¡¯t continue using such gentle tactics anymore. Don¡¯t be afraid of the Mo family. Just destroy Gu Qingyao as soon as possible!¡±
Chapter 1234 - The Huo Family’s Plots (1)
Chapter 1234 The Huo Family¡¯s Plots (1)
The Huo family was afraid of the legendary man, but they were also naturally afraid of the Mo family.
Actually, when they had first received the mission to destroy Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan¡¯s marriage, they had not done their best.
Instead, they kept trying to use the gentlest methods, trying to wriggle their way out of it.
Which was why they had been so ineffective.
It was because they were afraid of Mo Beihan¡¯s vengeance.
The Mo family had such a huge business empire. Among the important families in the capital, the Mo family stood at the top. Who would dare to offend Mo Beihan?
They nned to use the Gu family to deal with the Mo family, but that was the ideal situation. Who could say for certain what the future might bring?
So even after so long in China, they had not dared to use any malicious measures on Gu Qingyao.
But things were different now. The Huo family was on the brink of bankruptcy. The mysterious man was the only one they could rely on, and he was their only hope. If they still failed toplete their mission, then the Huo family would be destroyed entirely. Now that it was a matter of life or death, they flung all caution to the wind!
Gu Qingyao¡¯s life wasparatively fulfilling, but most people did not have an opportunity to interact with her.
In the first ce, the location of the Mo house meant that ordinary people could not approach it. In these times,munication systems were undeveloped. So for the Huo family, which had no connections, to locate her was no easy matter.
Time passed swiftly, and Lin Dongxu and Qin Si¡¯s wedding day arrived.
So many years had passed, and as society progressed, the standards of weddings became much higher. The noble families in the capital had gradually grown more wealthy. The pioneering batch of businessmen had also grown richer. Since weddings were so important, many people were turning them into grand asions.
But it still could notpare to Gu Qingyao¡¯s wedding.
Qin Si was the youngdy of the Qin family. Her wedding was obviously no shabby affair.
Lin Dongxu had finally managed to marry this rich, youngdy after waiting for so many years. He was so excited that he seemed rather foolish. The wedding ceremony was as grand as possible. He had managed to fulfill all of Qin Si¡¯s wishes.
The more romantic the better. The grander the better. If Qin Zhiyuan had not stopped him, he would probably have made it even more borate.
The wedding was held at a fine restaurant in the capital. The Qin family was connected to Gu Qingyao, so many rich and powerful families were there. Most of the wealthy families in the capital were in attendance.
There were so many people intermingling that many people did not even know each other. This gave the Huo family the opportunity that they needed.
The Huo family had originally intended to bring Qin Si into their family. Unfortunately, Qin Zhiyuan had not approved. Even Qin Si herself looked down on them.
Now she had gone back to China and married a nobody but was holding such a grand wedding. This greatly annoyed the brothers, Huo Tianning and Huo Tianxiang.
Now the Huo family had gone bankrupt, the two brothers could not even survive. They could never hold a grand wedding like that.
In the past, a wedding like that was nothing to them.
The environment overseas was so good. If they wanted to get married, how grand and borate it would be!
But now, they had nothing!
The Huo family¡¯s overseas holdings had beenpletely wiped out.
In China, they depended on others to survive.
But they maintained their positions as an important family. They continued to enjoy the envy and jealousy of everyone and maintained their lofty positions.
How dare she?
The blows he had received had driven Huo Tianxiang mad. He was wildly jealous of everything he saw. He wanted to destroy it. He frantically wanted to destroy it!
Chapter 1235 - The Huo Family’s Plots (2)
Chapter 1235 The Huo Family¡¯s Plots (2)
He hated them all! Be it the Qiao family or the Qin family.
Now, the bride was resting, and Gu Qingyao was watching Qin Si as she touched up her make-up.
The bride was smiling so sweetly. Her expression was blissful.
¡°You¡¯re finally willing to get married after so many years. When I was out there, I saw that Lin Dongxu was smiling so much. It was as if he had lost his wits!¡±
Qin Si was amused by Gu Qingyao¡¯s words!
¡°Oh him! He¡¯s always like that. Really, I keep telling him to be more discreet. Why does he still appear so foolish today?¡±
Gu Qingyao red at her. ¡°How smug you are! You¡¯ve found a man who adores you. Your happiness is written on your face!¡±
Qin Si pouted in amusement. ¡°Don¡¯t keep talking about me. Isn¡¯t it the same for you? You¡¯ve been married to Mo Beihan for so many years, but you still act like newlyweds. Tell me, how did you do that?¡±
Mo Yang immediately said, ¡°Mother didn¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s Father who is so lecherous. He¡¯s mesmerized by Mother¡¯s beauty!¡±
The entire roomful of people burst outughing ¡°Brat!¡± Gu Qingyao scolded him.
Little Mo Yang was not afraid of her. Look, hadn¡¯t all the aunts and older sisters happily agreed with him?
That showed that he was definitely correct!
¡°Mother, I¡¯m just stating the facts! You really didn¡¯t do anything! Mother, you¡¯re the prettiest. You¡¯re the prettiest mother in the world. Of course Father likes you!¡±
There was another burst ofughter. Everyone felt that it was too adorable for a child of this age to say such things!
The little fellow had always been intelligent and a sweet-talker. He knew just how to charm the adults.
When he saw everyoneughing so happily, he tilted his head up to say to Qin Si, ¡°Sister Si Si, you¡¯re so pretty too. In the future, Uncle Lin will certainly treasure you. You will always be his treasure!¡±
Everyone liked a charming child, especially on a joyful asion like this. Qin Si never stopped smiling.
¡°Little devil. But! You shouldn¡¯t call me ¡®Sister¡¯. You should address me as ¡®Aunt¡¯!¡±
She was a little older than Gu Qingyao!
The little fellow immediately smiled brightly. ¡°This has nothing to do with age. Sister Si Si, you¡¯re so pretty, of course I should address you as ¡®Sister¡¯. It¡¯s the same for my mother. If she hadn¡¯t given birth to me, I would address her as ¡®Sister¡¯ too!
¡°Aunts are not so pretty!¡±
The room burst into joyfulughter again!
Afterughing for a while, someone came in to remind Qin Si that the ceremony was starting soon. Qin Si readied herself, then got up and went to the wedding venue.
This was not a western-style wedding. Qin Si wore a bright red wedding dress and looked exceptionally charming. A banquet wasid out in the great hall of the restaurant. After a simple ceremony, the bride and bridegroom had to toast their guests.
Lin Dongxu was so silly. He was probably overjoyed that day, and he kept drinking. In a while, he could barely stand. He could only stare at Qin Si andugh foolishly.
Even Gu Qingyao was amused!
She looked at Mo Beihan. ¡°Hey! My awesome Master Mo, did you know your subordinate is like that? Look at him, can he really manage important matters? Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will ruin things?¡±
Mo Beihan nced at her and smiled, ¡°I was like that when I married you too. Do you think I ruined anything?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
I was just poking fun of you, but you dare to flirt with me!
Naughty!
Little Mo Yang was eating. When he heard that, he raised his head and nced at his father. He felt that he had learnt another trick to use against girls.
Sigh¡
No wonder he knew so much!
It was¡ hereditary!
Chapter 1236 - The Huo Family’s Plots (3)
Chapter 1236 The Huo Family¡¯s Plots (3)
After eating for a while, the little boy said to Gu Qingyao, ¡°Mother, I need to use the toilet!¡±
There were too many people at the wedding today. Little Mo Yang was still too young, so Gu Qingyao said to Mo Beihan, ¡°I¡¯ll bring him. You take care of things here.¡±
Lin Dongxu¡¯s wedding!
Everyone in the capital knew that Lin Dongxu was connected to Mo Beihan.
Today was Qin Si¡¯s wedding day. The Qiao family, Gu family, and Mo family would all be present on the wedding day of the Qin family¡¯s daughter. This was the capital¡¯s most powerful organization. Everyone wanted to curry favor with them.
So with Mo Beihan present, there was an especiallyrge number of people who wanted to propose a toast. He had to host them.
Gu Qingyao brought the little fellow to the toilet. When she reached the entrance, she said, ¡°Go in yourself. I¡¯ll go and get some fresh air in the corridor over there. It¡¯s so noisy where your Father is. We¡¯ll get some fresh air before we go back.¡±
¡°Um! Okay!¡±
The little fellow was very obedient. After Gu Qingyao finished speaking, he obediently went into the toilet.
After Gu Qingyao saw him enter the toilet, she went to a corridor at the other end.
It was rather hot today, and she had drunk a few sses of wine. She was feeling warm, so she stood there enjoying the breeze.
There were windows in this corridor from which the restaurant¡¯s gardens could be seen. The flowers were blooming now, and the garden was extremely beautiful.
Various brightly colored flowers swayed in the wind. The gentle breeze wafted the fragrance of the flowers towards her. Gu Qingyao stood there. She did not really want to go back to the noisy hall.
Meanwhile, the little fellow emerged from the toilet and washed his hands. He had just reached the door when Huo Tianning appeared.
¡°Yang Yang!¡± Huo Tianning smiled in what he thought was a very kindly manner. He beamed brightly at Mo Yang.
Little Mo Yang paused and looked at him. A hint of interest appeared in his eyes.
Why is this idiot looking for me?
¡°Uncle, are you looking for me?¡±
Huo Tianning was startled. The child did not recognize him?
That was to be expected. After all, he was a young boy who had only met him once, and so long ago too. It would be more surprising if the child recognized him!
Huo Tianning smiled. ¡°Yang Yang! You don¡¯t remember me? We met in the hotpot restaurant! I¡¯m your mother¡¯s close friend, the one who used to live overseas. Do you remember now?¡±
Mo Yang cocked his little head and began to think.
Huo Tianning smiled and said, ¡°Ist saw you when you were out having fun with your Fourth Cousin at the hotpot restaurant. You told me that your mother loves studying gourmet food, and likes the food at Jin Jiang Restaurant. Do you remember now?¡±
Little Mo Yang¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Oh¡ I remember now. You¡¯re that uncle. Uncle, what are you doing here? What a coincidence!¡±
The little fellow batted hisrge eyes, looking very ignorant and innocent!
Look at myrge, innocent eyes!
Huo Tianning was not wary of him at all. He smiled and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your mother? I¡¯m looking for your mother. I¡¯m her friend! I agreed to meet her here, but where is she?¡±
He thought that he had seen Gu Qingyao bring the child here. But why was the child by himself now?
¡°Agreed?¡± Little Fellow looked at Huo Tianning meaningfully. ¡°Uncle, have you met my mother? She hasn¡¯t mentioned you before!¡±
With his scheme in mind, Huo Tianning said, ¡°I¡¯ve met your mother many times before, without you or your father knowing. Your mother is afraid that your father will be angry, so of course she wouldn¡¯t say anything. Yang Yang! You mustn¡¯t tell your father either! Or your father might get angry. Do you understand?¡±
Chapter 1237 - The Huo Family’s Plots
Chapter 1237 The Huo Family¡¯s Plots
Mo Yang looked bewildered. ¡°Why?¡±
¡°No real reason, you just mustn¡¯t tell him. If your father finds out that your mother often meets me secretly without telling him, he will be angry. You will understand when you grow up! ¡°Quick, tell Uncle where your mother has gone? She said she would meet me here. If she doesn¡¯t find me, she will panic.¡±
A cold light gleamed in Mo Yang¡¯s eyes. But he was so young that it was indiscernible.
Huo Tianning was not on his guard with him and did not bother to observe the child. Who would have guessed that such a young child would know so much?
There were plenty of six- and seven-year-olds in the big hall, all ying their childish games!
¡°Yang Yang, where is your mother? Quick, tell Uncle!¡±
Mo Yang pointed down another path. ¡°My mother just went that way. Aunt Zhang wanted to speak to her. She said I can go back to the dining hall myself. There are serving staff here, and I can just ask for directions.¡±
The little fellow simply made up an Aunt Zhang. Anyway, this Huo Tianning would not verify it.
It sounded as if one of the rich matrons or one of the well-known beauties in the capital had called her away.
Huo Tianning ignored everything else and hurried over.
Mo Yang grunted coldly as he saw Huo Tianning¡¯s disappearing figure. He hurried over to the corridor to look for Gu Qingyao and told her everything.
Gu Qingyao frowned when she heard what Huo Tianning had said. If Yang Yang were an ordinary little boy and he repeated these words, they would take on an entirely new meaning. She would not be able to exin herself.
Gu Qingyao narrowed her eyes. She could guess what this Huo Tianning was up to.
¡°Come, let¡¯s go back!¡±
Little Fellow frowned. ¡°Mother, he wants to harm you. Aren¡¯t you going to teach him a lesson?¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed coldly. ¡°Of course, I will. I will teach him a lesson he will never forget!¡±
Gu Qingyao led Mo Yang back to the hall by another route. Mo Beihan had just finished dealing with a wave of people and was now sitting at their table.
Gu Qingyao went over and told Mo Beihan what had happened. Mo Beihan had been drinking and the moment he heard it, his expression turned frosty.
They were clearly plotting against Gu Qingyao.
And what a malicious plot it was!
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll deal with him!¡±
Such people could not be allowed to get away with it. It looked as if the copse of the overseas branch of Huo Financial Group had driven these people crazy, which was why they were resorting to such extreme measures.
Mo Beihan flung his wine ss aside and got up.
Gu Qingyao blocked him. ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Wait a while. He probably doesn¡¯t suspect anything about what Yang Yang told him just now. I¡¯ve just looked around the hall, and he isn¡¯t back yet! ¡°We can guess how they¡¯re plotting against me. This is Si Si¡¯s wedding. Just bear with it for a while. At least wait until the wedding is almost over.¡±
Mo Beihan frowned. He did not want to bear with it. He wanted to go and punch that bastard right now.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Send someone to find her. Then I will lure Huo Tianning to strike, and we will put both of them together.¡±
Gu Qingyao whispered in Mo Beihan¡¯s ear for a while. After all, it was Qin Si¡¯s wedding, and she was Jiang Yiru¡¯s granddaughter. Mo Beihan thought for a while and agreed to bear with it for the time being.
To the Huo family, this was a wonderful opportunity. If they missed this chance, it would be a long time before they could encounter Gu Qingyao on an asion with so many witnesses.
So they must seed.
Chapter 1238 - A Double Loss (1)
Chapter 1238 A Double Loss (1)
Gu Qingyao was sure that the Huo family would not miss a chance like this one, so she was not in a hurry at all.
After she brought Mo Yang back, she kept sitting next to Mo Beihan.
Meanwhile, Huo Tianning ran all over looking for Gu Qingyao but did not even catch a glimpse of her. He had no choice but to return. The moment he entered the hall, he saw Gu Qingyao sitting next to Mo Beihan.
He frowned. ¡°When did shee back?¡±
Huo Tianxiang had been keeping an eye on her and said coldly, ¡°Long ago. After that, she has just been sitting next to Mo Beihan. This can¡¯t go on! We have to lure her away. Have you told the crown prince what to say?¡±
Huo Tianningughed coldly and replied, ¡°Yes. The boy is sure to blurt it out. Then Gu Qingyao will never be able to clear her name!¡±
Huo Tianxiang nodded. ¡°Good. Hurry up and think of a way to lure Gu Qingyao aside. There are so many people here today and practically all the noble families in the capital are present. We¡¯ll never have a better chance!¡±
Huo Tianning was also growing anxious. ¡°But¡ how are we going to lure her aside?¡±
The two of them discussed strategies, and they found many ways to try to make Gu Qingyao leave her seat. But Gu Qingyao refused to budge, and the two of them were frantic.
The banquet was ending, and the bride and bridegroom had finished their toasts. Gu Qingyao saw that the time was right and got ready to move.
e was
¡°Has she been caught?¡± she asked Mo Beihan.
¡°Yes, she can be brought over anytime. Qing Lin will coordinate it with you.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. There were many people present, but the wedding was nearing the end. Some were slowly starting to leave.
The Huo brothers grew more and more frantic.
If they missed this opportunity, it would be extremely difficult to find another asion like that.
Just as they were panicking, Gu Qingyao finally moved. This time, she did not follow Mo Beihan, nor did she bring her child. She left her seat by herself.
Huo Tianxiang and Huo Tianning¡¯s eyes brightened.
Once again, Gu Qingyao walked towards the toilets, and Huo Tianning hurried over.
Sawa
As Gu Qingyao walked, she was aware that someone was following her. There were few people near the toilets. She did not go in but instead turned down an empty corridor. There were a few storage rooms here, and usually, no one went there.
Huo Tianning was delighted to see Gu Qingyao in a ce like that. He had not expected things to be so simple.
Just as Gu Qingyao almost reached the storage room, he took out a handkerchief that was folded and ready. Then he rushed over and pounced on Gu Qingyao, pressing it to her mouth so that she could not make a sound. Then he violently dragged Gu Qingyao towards the storage room.
Women are naturally not as strong as men. Huo Tianning thought that it would be easy to deal with a pampered woman like Gu Qingyao.
He used force with those young girls overseas before. He knew that to a man, a woman¡¯s strength was nothing.
He sessfully dragged Gu Qingyao into the storage room. He was afraid that she would scream, so he raised his hand to knock her unconscious. But just as he raised his hand¡
A silver needle shed in Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand as she jabbed him with it.
Huo Tianning paused. Before he fainted, Gu Qingyao stuffed a pill in his mouth. Then she dusted off her hands and walked out.
In the room, Huo Tianning felt weak and copsed.
Chapter 1239 - A Double Loss (2)
Chapter 1239 A Double Loss (2)
Her needle would not knock him out but would cause him to feel temporarily weak.
Gu Qingyao opened the door. Qing Lin was waiting outside.
¡°Madam!¡±
¡°Put her inside and shut the door properly!¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
Qing Lin brought a woman in. She was no longer young and was heavily made up. She was dressed enticingly.
But careful examination showed that she was not dressed very appropriately.
At today¡¯s wedding banquet, the bride was the central figure. But she was very shily dressed and very heavily made up.
The woman was unconscious. Shey silently on the ground.
Gu Qingyao had already left. Qing Lin put the person down and left. He also shut the door and then guarded it so that no one would escape.
All this took less than a minute. Huo Tianning watched everything blearily. He slowly regained his energy, and then his body felt intensely hot.
He was shocked!
As an old hand in the romance department, he immediately recognized the sensation. His first response was to look at the heavily made-up woman lying on the ground. He instantly grasped Gu Qingyao¡¯s evil n.
His first reaction was to flee, but the drug took effect faster than he imagined. He soon began to lose control of himself.
He looked at the woman next to him. For some reason, she could not run either.
He instinctively pounced on her and started ripping off her clothes.
Ye Yihong felt ufortably hot. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw a man on top of her. Over the past few years, she had grown used to such things. Her family often gave her to other men because she could not find a husband!
It was true. The woman that Qing Lin had brought here was Ye Yihong, who had opposed Gu Qingyao and spread malicious gossip about Ji Mingyue a few years ago. Ever since Ji Mingyue dealt with her, her reputation had beenpletely ruined. No one dared to marry her.
At that, the Ye family was dealt a devastating blow, and the family slowly declined.
In order to consolidate their position, they had put in a lot of effort and tried various ways and means.
Ye Yihong was a girl. Since she was left on the shelf, the men of her family simply gave her away.
Over the past few years, she had been with many men. These were men that her family had ordered her to serve, so she was truly used to it!
But she was shocked when she carefully examined the man¡¯s face!
He was very young and very handsome!
That was surprising. After all, over thest few years, the men her family made her apany were all old men. They were nauseatingly ugly. This was the first time she was encountering such a handsome man.
Ye Yihong¡¯s eyes widened when she carefully examined him. She knew him. Wasn¡¯t this¡ wasn¡¯t this the Third Young Master of the Huo family?
Heavens!
The Huo family was a noble family!
In the past, she had not even dared to dream of it.
After Huo Tianning moved to the capital, he held many banquets to try to obtain information about Gu Qingyao. Almost everyone in the capital recognized him and also knew that the Huo family was rich.
The news that Huo Financial Group was in trouble had not yet reached China. Many of the minor families did not know about the Huo family¡¯s background either.
They only knew that the Huo family was rich, and they were tycoons from overseas.
Ye Yihong had never dreamt that she would have a rtionship with a man like that, so she did not resist at all. In fact, she urgently threw herself at him.
Chapter 1240 - A Double Loss (3)
Chapter 1240 A Double Loss (3)
When Qing Lin, who was outside, heard the noises in the room, he rolled his eyes and turned to leave.
Meanwhile, Gu Qingyao left the storeroom and went to the toilet. She had just entered when Ji Mingyue, Gu Fangting, and a few of their friends came over.
Some were already married, but two of them were young, unmarried girls. They were all from good families in the capital.
They were naturally delighted to encounter Gu Qingyao. One must know it was usually rare to encounter the young Madam Mo.
They wanted to speak to her and gain her favor. To their surprise, Gu Qingyao was in an especially good mood since her good friend was getting married, and she treated them warmly. In a few moments, thedies were talking animatedly. It was so noisy in the dining hall that a few people just lingered in the corridors and did not return.
Meanwhile, Huo Tianxiang was still in the dining hall. When he saw that Gu Qingyao still did not return, he knew that Huo Tianning must have seeded. He immediately rxed. He looked at Mo Beihan mockingly.
Mo Beihan, let¡¯s see if you can still smileter!
The wedding drew to an end. More and more guests were preparing to leave. Huo Tianxiang started to panic when he realized that. They nned for everything to be revealed while there were many people around. Why was there still no news after so long?
He was panicking when a girl¡¯s scream came from a far-off corridor!
¡°Ah¡¡±
The scream was extremely sharp and piercing. Even though the hall was so crowded, everyone could probably hear it.
The entire hall paused.
This was a wedding banquet and the Qin family¡¯s wedding banquet at that. Why would a woman be screaming so piteously?
Before they could respond, there was another series of screams.
This time, everyone heard it clearly!
¡°Ah, ah, ah¡ Wu Wu Wu, ah, ah¡¡±
She was crying and screaming. Everyone could hear it clearly.
Huo Tianxiang started and hurriedly led everyone out.
¡°It seems to being from here. Something must be wrong!¡±
As he spoke, he led the way and charged towards the storeroom.
Gu Qingyao and Ji Mingyue had been in the corridor outside the toilet, and they were actually the nearest to the storeroom. They naturally heard the sound.
Thedies and young girls were frightened. When the screaming began again, they naturally wanted to see what was going on.
They had just reached the end of the corridor when Huo Tianxiang came rushing up from behind.
He was stunned to see Gu Qingyao standing there!
His brain was in turmoil!
¡°Gu Qingyao? What are you doing here?¡±
Gu Qingyao frowned. ¡°Huo Tianxiang, why are you speaking to me like that?¡±
Huo Tianxiang paused.
Even then, sounds continued toe from the storeroom. A woman screaming and talking, a man shouting in anger and so on¡
Huo Tianxiang had a bad feeling about this. They were very near now and the storeroom was not soundproof. He could already discern his younger brother¡¯s voice. But the woman was not Gu Qingyao.
Huo Tianxiang was the chosen heir to the Huo family, so he was notpletely stupid. He instinctively tried to stop the others from going over. As long as no one found out about it, it would be a small matter.
But of course, the people with Gu Qingyao would not listen to him.
The people that Ji Mingyue and Gu Fangting had brought had been specially chosen by Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao. Two of them were matrons of high status. There was also a young unmarried girl with a strong personality. Thest and most important one had been specially chosen by Mo Beihan.
She was Ye Yihong¡¯s enemy, and she loved gossip.
Chapter 1241 - A Double Loss (4)
Chapter 1241 A Double Loss (4)
She identified Ye Yihong¡¯s voice by then. She looked exultant as her passion for gossip was ignited. Shepletely ignored Huo Tianxiang, who was trying to block them. Her eyes were fixed on the storeroom.
¡°Over there, over there. The voices areing from over there.¡±
As she spoke, she dragged herpanions along and rushed forward.
It looks like Ye Yihong. She must be in trouble. I can¡¯t wait!
The busybody rushed forward. By then, the people from the hall had already arrived and Huo Tianxiang could not stop them any longer. Besides, he had brought them here himself.
The restaurant¡¯s security officers also arrived. The busybody hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s here. I think the voices areing from somewhere near here.¡±
Actually, Ye Yihong could hear the voices outside the room. At that moment, her excitement had reached its peak. She had deliberately made so much noise to attract everyone. That would cement her rtionship with Huo Tianning.
She was not marriageable anyway. If she did not think for herself, her life would bepletely destroyed. She did not want to remain in limbo in the Ye family.
Today, she had been given such a good opportunity to marry into a noble family. She would grasp it tightly!
The security officer kicked open the storeroom door only to see Ye Yihong sitting on the ground, her clothes in disarray. Once the door was kicked open, she screamed and burrowed into Huo Tianning¡¯s arms.
Huo Tianning wished he was dead. But he was puzzled. He managed to scold this woman a little, but after a few words, he suddenly felt weak all over.
He even found it difficult to talk.
¡°Ah¡¡±
When the people outside saw what was going on inside, they all eximed in surprise and horror. The women hurriedly backed away. It was an insult to their eyes.
The Qin family¡¯s Eldest Young Master, Qin Li came to the forefront. After all, he was the head of the family and must take care of his guests. Now that something so surprising had happened, he naturally had toe over and take a look so that he could deal with it as soon as possible.
He had not expected to find something so filthy.
Qin Li was furious when he saw this yboy, Huo Tianning. He rushed over and kicked Huo Tianning. ¡°Huo Tianning, you bastard. Today is my sister¡¯s wedding day. How dare you do these filthy things here? Damn you!¡±
Qin Li was furious. He continued to kick Huo Tianning. They had known each other overseas. Huo Tianning was famous among the yboys, and Qin Li had a poor impression of him. Now that Huo Tianning had done such a thing at his sister¡¯s wedding, Qin Li would not let him off.
Huo Tianning howled in pain from the kicking. He was wheezing and found it difficult to speak.
At that moment, Ye Yihong rushed over to stop Qin Li from beating Huo Tianning. Actually, when she saw Qin Li, she thought that he was even more handsome than Huo Tianning!
He was the handsome and charming type. But at the moment, Ye Yihong knew that Huo Tianning was her only chance. She did not dare to dream of someone of Qin Li¡¯s level.
She would be contented if she could marry into a noble family like the Huo family.
¡°Mr Qin, Mr Qin, please show mercy! It¡¯s my fault and Brother Tianning¡¯s fault. We didn¡¯t mean to do it here. Sorry, sorry. We are going to be married, and we had too much to drink. When we saw how happy Miss Qin and Mr Lin were to be married, we couldn¡¯t restrain ourselves. Don¡¯t hit him, don¡¯t hit him!¡±
Qin Li stopped in mid-kick. He nced at Ye Yihong, who was on the ground. He looked somewhat surprised.
This woman was quite smart!
Was she saying this on the spur of the moment, or had Gu Qingyao taught her what to say?
Chapter 1244 - Asking For It (3)
Chapter 1244 Asking For It (3)
¡°I didn¡¯t malign anyone. Yao Yao¡ it¡¯s Gu Qingyao. I¡¯m here to meet her. She was the one who asked me toe here. I¡ I got to know her overseas. We¡ ah ah¡¡±
¡°Ah¡¡±
Mo Beihan rushed over and stamped on his head. ¡°Where¡¯s your proof? Huo Tianning, how dare you drag my wife into this. Bring out the evidence if you can. Or I¡¯ll kill you today!¡±
No one was surprised by Mo Beihan¡¯s reaction!
Any man, especially an important man like Mo Beihan, would be furious if another man said something like that about his wife.
Everyone looked at Huo Tianning in anticipation. But the most clear-headed among them were not looking forward to Huo Tianning revealing any dirty business with Gu Qingyao. They were looking forward to seeing how Huo Tianning would die.
After all, Mo Beihan was so important and was famous for doting on his wife. Gu Qingyao had been with him for so many years, and they had never heard that she was hard done by.
Neither had they heard of Mo Beihan having any other women. Many women in the capital were desperately envious of Gu Qingyao!
Huo Tianning mighte from a rich family, but he was a powerless yboy. He was not the Huo family¡¯s sessor either. Gu Qingyao came from such an excellent family, and her husband¡¯s family was equally outstanding. Why would she need to mix with someone like Huo Tianning?
He was not even as handsome as Mo Beihan. Gu Qingyao would have to be blind to do something like that.
Of course, some women were wildly jealous of Gu Qingyao, but could not do anything about her. They were longing to hear nasty things about Gu Qingyao. After all, Gu Qingyao had lived happily in the capital for so many years, and no one couldpare to her. Why should she have such a good life?
Why should she have all the good things!
If Gu Qingyao¡¯s reputation was ruined by this incident, Mo Beihan might divorce her and marry someone else. That would be great.
Then they would have a chance!
The more he was repressed, the more angry Huo Tianning grew. He was almost crazed with anger when he shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t malign her. It¡¯s a fact that I got to know Yao Yao overseas. You hadn¡¯t gone overseas at that time!
¡°Today I came to see Yao Yao. Yao Yao asked me to meet her here. Mo Beihan, we¡¯ve been here for a long time. I don¡¯t know how it changed into this woman? She must be plotting against Yao Yao and so took Yao Yao¡¯s ce.
¡°This woman is crazy. She has a foolish fantasy of joining our Huo family, but I will never agree. I only like Yao Yao. Give Yao Yao back to me!¡±
Even though he knew that his bastard was deliberately trying to discredit him, Mo Beihan could not help but feel an uncontroble rage when he heard these words. How could he permit someone to insult his woman like that?
He pressed his foot down and almost crushed Huo Tianning¡¯s skull.
¡°What are you saying? You were here with Yao Yao for a long time? She asked you toe here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Huo Tianning hurriedly bellowed. ¡°We were flirting here for a long time. Mo Beihan, you may not know it, but after I returned to China, Yao Yao and I met many times. She was going crazy from missing me. This was such a good opportunity to meet, of course we had to see each other and fulfill our longings!
¡°She and I have had rtions many times. Besides, today is someone¡¯s wedding. We¡
ah¡¡±
Mo Beihan could not bear to listen anymore. He raised his foot and sent Huo Tianning flying.
Chapter 1245 - Asking For It (4)
Chapter 1245 Asking For It (4)
He had not exhibited his prowess in public for many years. Especially in the capital. The people here had never seen him in action!
His kick sent Huo Tianning flying. He crashed into some goods a few meters away, and then fell to the ground. Everyone was shocked and gaped at Mo Beihan!
This¡ how much strength was needed to kick a person so that he flew so high and so far?
Huo Tianning fell onto the ground. He spat out a mouthful of blood. Mo Beihan immediately went over and grabbed him by the cor. He wrapped one hand around his throat and lifted him.
¡°Good! Very good! You dare to insult my wife like that in front of me. You¡¯ve been here for a long time? Huo Tianning, my Yao Yao hasn¡¯t left my side for more than three minutes today. Where did she find the time to spend with you in this hellhole? Are you tired of living?¡±
Huo Tianning was choking and frantically tried to use both hands to remove Mo Beihan¡¯s hand. His face grew uglier and uglier, but he failed to budge Mo Beihan.
Huo Tianxiang was terrified. He hurriedly rushed over to try to stop him, but Mo Beihan kicked him.
¡°Get lost!¡±
¡°Um¡¡±
Huo Tianxiang had not expected Mo Beihan to be so arrogant as to hit even him. The kicknded on his stomach, and it was so painful he could not even straighten up.
He, Huo Tianxiang, was the son of a noble family. He had been pampered since childhood, and when he was overseas, everyone tried to curry his favor and befriend him. He had never been so humiliated.
¡°Mo Beihan, your own wife is unfaithful, and you refuse to let anyone speak about it? Gu Qingyao hasn¡¯t left your side for more than three minutes? Who are you bluffing? I saw what happened in the hall just now. Gu Qingyao was absent for a long time, definitely more than half an hour. Why don¡¯t you tell us where she went?¡±
Everyone was stunned.
Those people who had been in the hall swiveled to look at Gu Qingyao.
It was true that Young Madam Mo was not in the hall for a long time just now¡
Could it be¡
Their suspicions were growing. The expressions of thedies who had gone to the toilet with Ji Mingyue and Gu Fangting and chatted together now changed.
When Huo Tianxiang saw their expressions, he hurriedly asked Huo Tianning, ¡°Tianning, tell us yourself. Was Gu Qingyao with you just now? She was absent from the hall for so long just now, was she with you?¡±
Huo Tianning had almost turned purple fromck of air. When he saw Mo Beihan¡¯s smug smile, he choked out, ¡°That¡¯s¡ that¡¯s right. Just now, just now¡ she¡ was with me¡ all along..¡±
Gu Fangting said angrily, ¡°Nonsense. Men like you are so disgusting. You are unscrupulously trying to harm my older cousin. She was clearly with us all the time. Cousin-inw was there too. When would my older cousin have time to spend with a pile of rubbish like you?¡±
Gu Fangting was furious. She angrily said to Mo Beihan, ¡°Don¡¯t believe him. He¡¯s talking nonsense. Cousin-inw and I went to the toilet together, and when we entered, Older Cousin was justing out. Things were drawing to a close over at the hall, and it was a bit noisy, so we chatted in the corridor.
¡°We spent about half an hour there until we heard screaming, then we came over. Cousin-inw can verify that. So can¡ so can Madam Zhang, Madam Lu and Madam Yang. Miss Lu and Miss Li are witnesses too. We were together all this time.¡±
Chapter 1246 - Kneel And Beg For Mercy (1)
Chapter 1246 Kneel And Beg For Mercy (1)
Among them, Madam Yang was from the Yang family. Although she was not the mistress of the household, her status was not low either. Besides Ji Mingyue, she held the next highest position in the group.
Miss Li was the youngdy of the Li family, and her status was fairly high as well.
Miss Lu was the one who loved gossip.
When they heard Gu Fangting¡¯s words, they hurriedly nodded. ¡°Right, right, right! Young Madam Mo was clearly with us all the time. How could she possibly be fooling around with him? You have such filthy minds. How could you insult a woman like that? You¡¯ve gone too far!¡±
¡°We were with her all this time, and Young Madam Mo was chatting with us. We were in the corridor outside the toilet. We heard noisesing from over here, so we hurried over. If you don¡¯t believe us, you can ask the security officer.¡±
It was true that when the restaurant¡¯s security officer rushed over, Gu Qingyao and the others were outside the door.
Madam Yang, who was the most important, verified it. ¡°It¡¯s true. Young Madam Mo was indeed with us. We chatted for more than half an hour and then we heard a scream from over here, so we came to see what was going
on.¡±
Madam Yang¡¯s status was so high. Of course, she must be telling the truth.
Particrly because the Yang family and the Mo family were one of the four most important families. The Yang family was not as powerful or as important as the Mo family. Considering Madam Yang¡¯s status, she had no reason to shield Gu Qingyao.
If the Mo family was humiliated, Madam Yang would be more than happy to watch the show. If she said that Gu Qingyao was with them, it proved that Gu Qingyao was really with them.
At that moment, a slightly older matron spoke, ¡°Did you see young Madam Mo when you entered the toilet?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! We had just arrived with Older Cousin came out!¡± Gu Fangting said.
The otherdies all nodded.
The olddy said, ¡°That makes sense. In that case, Young Madam Mo certainly wasn¡¯t here. Before that, she was by Master Mo¡¯s side in the hall all the time. I was sitting nearer the edge, and I was watching!
¡°Later, within two minutes of her leaving, the Yang girl and Mingyue went over. No more than two minutes had passed. The timing matches.¡±
When she said that, everyone understood that Gu Qingyao really did not have time to be with Huo Tianning!
They knew it!
With what she had, why would Gu Qingyao be with Huo Tianning¡ unless she was stupid?
The Huo family was doomed. Why plot against the Mos of all people? Was there something wrong with their brains?
It didn¡¯t matter if he fooled around with Ye Yihong. At most, it would offend the Qin family. They could just apologize to the Qin family and soothe their ruffled feathers, then everything would be all right.
Now they had offended the Mo family. Mo Beihan would never let them off!
Hehe!
Tired of living!
¡°How shameless. You did such filthy things yourself and now you want to frame others?¡±
¡°The problem is that you¡¯ve stooped to such methods to frame a woman. If Young Madam Mo had not happened to have alibis, she would never be able to clear her name.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve always known that he was a bad person, but I didn¡¯t know he was so disgusting. To behave so improperly at someone¡¯s wedding is bad enough¡ but now, he even framed a woman, and a married woman too!¡±
¡°He even stoops to having a woman like Ye Yihong. Really¡ doesn¡¯t he find it disgusting?¡±
¡°Birds of a feather flock together!¡±
In this way, the Huo family¡¯s reputation in the capital waspletely destroyed. Upper-ss society would never tolerate this. From now on, even if the Huo family had the wealth to support it, none of the noble families in the capital would ever work with them. Impossible!
Chapter 1247 - Kneel And Beg For Mercy (2)
Chapter 1247 Kneel And Beg For Mercy (2)
They overreached themselves and plotted against Mo Beihan¡¯s woman. They offended Mo Beihan so deeply. They must be stupid!
Huo Tianxiang was bewildered!
What was going on?
How did things turn out like this?
He had clearly seen Gu Qingyao go over?
Why did she have so many alibis?
Gu Qingyao looked at the scene in front of her. Her jet-ck eyes looked slightly mocking
She had grasped the timing exactly. From the time she pretended to allow Huo Tianning to drag her into the storeroom to the time she left, not more than a minute had passed. When she returned to the toilet, Ji Mingyue and Gu Fangting and the otherdies had arrived just in time.
The timing had been exactly right. At this time, restaurants did not have surveince cameras, so a slight time difference went unnoticed.
Car
ence
Mo Beihan saw that the time was about right, so he viciously flung Huo Tianning aside. Huo Tianning, who had almost suffocated, went flying
He fell to the ground with a crash.
The sound caused Huo Tianxiang to regain his senses!
He knew that Mo Beihan would definitely deal with Huo Tianning. If he did not permit Mo Beihan to do so, then the Huo family would be destroyed.
Mo Beihan certainly would not just stop at punishing Huo Tianning.
Just as Mo Beihan was about to issue amand, Huo Tianxiang rushed over. ¡°No! Mr Mo, Mr Mo, please forgive my brother. He is befuddled. He¡ he must have been shocked into foolishness when so many people saw him. He must have lost his wits. Please forgive him. I¡ I¡ I will apologize to Madam Mo on his behalf!
¡°Madam Mo, I¡¯m sorry! Really, really sorry. I failed to keep my younger brother in line. I¡¯m sorry, really sorry. Please be magnanimous and let him live! I beg you! I¡¯m begging you!¡±
Huo Tianxiang threw all restraint to the wind and fell to his knees in front of Mo Beihan. Even Qin Li was surprised when he knelt.
He knew very well what Huo Tianxiang was like. They had known each other for a long time overseas and had interacted for many years. This was the first time he was seeing Huo Tianxiang act so humbly!
Huo Tianxiang reallymitted himself fully. He knelt before Mo Beihan and began to kowtow. ¡°Mr Mo, please let my brother off. He¡ he only acts like that when he has had too much to drink. He¡¯s not thinking clearly.
¡°You are a magnanimous man, please let him off this once! Mr Mo, your wife is the daughter of the Qiao family. When we were in France, she was a youngdy of note and the envy of all. Her status is so high, and she is so knowledgeable, all the young men in France¡¯s upper-ss society admired Mrs Mo. If her admirers formed a line, it would stretch from France to the Pacific Ocean.
¡°Mr Mo, Tianning just had too much to drink. He was once one of Madam Mo¡¯s admirers. But we are too lowly, and we are beneath Madam Mo. She and you are a perfect match. Please let my brother off this once, and I promise you I will bring him home and discipline him properly. He will never get drunk and make trouble again. Mr Mo¡ please, just let him off once. Mr Mo¡¡±.
As Huo Tianxiang begged, he continued to kowtow to Mo Beihan. Everyone was shocked by his humble posture.
The Huo family!
The extremely rich Huo family from overseas!
Its heir, Huo Tianxiang, was actually humbly kneeling before Mo Beihan to beg for forgiveness. Really¡
Why did they sense that something was amiss?
Logically, everyone knew that Huo Tianning was deliberately maligning Gu Qingyao. The Mo family was so important and powerful, but Mo Beihan himself had no influence!
The really powerful one was Old Master Mo.
Chapter 1248 - Kneel And Beg For Mercy (3)
Chapter 1248 Kneel And Beg For Mercy (3)
In the capital, the Huo family was also extremely powerful. Although it was in business, it need not humble itself like that. Once the misunderstanding was resolved, Gu Qingyao¡¯s reputation would not be affected. Mo Beihan could just vent his anger on Huo Tianning!
Why was Huo Tianxiang doing this?
To kneel and kowtow in public was really overkill. Logically, if they handed this yboy, Huo Tianning, over to Mo Beihan to deal with, and the head of the Huo family personally apologized to Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao and made some concessions, then made somepensations to show his ¡®sincerity¡¯, it would be enough.
By kneeling, he hadpletely humiliated the Huo family.
In the future, the Huo family would never be able to hold its head up in the capital. But Huo Tianxiang did not care. He just wanted to live. Ideally, he wanted to preserve the branch of the Huo family in the capital, then he would have a chance to rise again.
But if he allowed Mo Beihan to deal with Huo Tianning now, then the Huo family definitely would not be able to withstand it.
Even if they apologized and handed Huo Tianning over, Mo Beihan would secretly act against the Huo family. The Huo family could not withstand such a blow at the moment!
As Huo Tianxiang kowtowed to Mo Beihan, he dragged Huo Tianning over and made him kowtow too. Huo Tianning was shocked by his older brother¡¯s actions.
They were the Huos!
In France, Huo Financial Group had been famous among the upper ss. They were well-known, rich, young men. They had been pampered from a young age, and everyone treated them respectfully. They had never been humiliated like that!
He had not framed Gu Qingyao!
He had really dragged Gu Qingyao here!
Gu Qingyao had really been here. Why did those people outside say she had never left?
Was the interval too short, which was why no one else noticed?
Huo Tianning stared dumbly at Gu Qingyao. Gu Qingyao continued standing there. She was calm and rxed, and a small mocking smile lurked at the corners of her mouth. When he saw her slightly upturned lips, Huo Tianning understood that he had fallen into a trap!
Gu Qingyao had deliberately trapped him. She had timed it exactly. She had probably even deliberately arranged for the witnesses to see her so that they could provide evidence that she had never left.
Mo Beihan had so many men. It was a simple matter to bring Ye Yihong here. Gu Qingyao did not need to lift a finger.
¡°Brother! Brother! I¡¯ve been framed. I, ah¡¡±
Huo Tianning had just started shouting that he had been framed when Huo Tianxiang angrily pped him. ¡°You still won¡¯t admit it? Hurry up and apologize to Mr Mo and Madam Mo.
¡°Mr Mo, my younger brother and this Miss Ye are courting. They¡¯re sweethearts. Today they had too much to drink and were rather unruly. When they saw Miss Qin and Mr Lin getting married, they were unable to restrain themselves. They are at fault. I¡¯ll bring them home and discipline them properly. Please be magnanimous and let him off this once!¡±
When Mo Beihan saw that, he smiled. This Huo Tianxiang could really adapt to circumstances!
He swiftly reacted, sized up the situation and realized that they could not carry on making trouble. Not bad. He had some discernment. No wonder he was the Huo family¡¯s sessor.
Mo Beihan looked at Ye Yihong, who was lying on the ground. He smiled rather mischievously. ¡°Does that mean that Miss Ye and Huo Tianning are sweethearts?¡±
Ye Yihong¡¯s hairs stood on end when she saw Mo Beihan¡¯s expression, but she did not dare to remain silent, so she hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡ Brother Tianning and I are sweethearts. We¡ we¡¯ve been together for a long time!¡±
¡°And you¡¯re getting married soon?¡±
Chapter 1249 - 9 Kneel And Beg For Mercy (4)
Chapter 1249 Kneel And Beg For Mercy (4)
The moment Mo Beihan said that, Huo Tianxiang closed his eyes. He had hoped to save Huo Tianning. After all, he was useless when it came to working, but he could be used to make a marriage alliance. He was good at enticing girls and was very handsome.
With the Huo family¡¯s current situation, they really needed a profitable marriage alliance.
The news from overseas had not yet reached China. Right now, everyone still thought that the Huo family was a huge financial group. If they used Huo Tianning to make a marriage alliance, they might be able to make a good marriage. Not many people here had experienced the Huo family¡¯s wealth overseas. Later on, they could use their marriage alliance to gain some status and then make a little money here. If they spent a small amount, others would still think the Huo family was very wealthy. They could keep up appearances for a long time.
But when he saw that Mo Beihan wanted to kill Huo Tianning, he knew that he would not be able to save Huo Tianning.
Ye Yihong would be getting a bargain, and Huo Tianning would be humiliated in order to appease Mo Beihan!
Ye Yihong nced at Huo Tianning. She did not dare to say anything.
Huo Tianxiang said with certainty, ¡°Yes, she and my brother are sweethearts. They¡¯re getting married soon. Mr Mo, my younger brother really did not do it on purpose. He¡¯s tipsy and was talking nonsense. He¡¯s about to get married; please let him off this once! Or the wedding with Miss Ye will have to be canceled!¡±
Ye Yihong was delighted!
This happiness had descended on her so rapidly that she felt as if a reward had dropped on her from heaven!
Mo Beihan had achieved his goal so he smiled and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, I¡¯m sure we can reach an agreement. But Huo Tianning maliciously maligned my wife. I cannot let that go.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since he¡¯s about to get married, I won¡¯t do much to him. I¡¯ll bring him back and discipline him. As for you! Don¡¯t worry about him. Just focus on the wedding arrangements. I will be sure to return your brother before the wedding. ¡°Qing Lin, take him away!¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
Qing Lin entered. He grabbed Huo Tianning with one hand and dragged him out.
Huo Tianning was terrified, but resistance was useless.
Huo Tianxiang was shocked, but when he saw Mo Beihan¡¯s murderous expression, his mouth opened and closed. However, in the end, he did not dare to say anything.
Mo Beihan wanted to bring Huo Tianning back. He would certainly suffer!
They had no choice. The matter was out of Huo Tianxiang¡¯s hands. At least, he could tell that Mo Beihan did not intend to destroy the entire Huo family. He was thankful for that!
As for¡ the wedding¡
Huo Tianning pursed his lips. He understood what Mo Beihan was saying. If the Huo family did not hold the wedding, he would not release Huo Tianning¡
He was forcing them to hold the wedding as soon as possible!
Sigh¡
Everyone was shocked when Qing Lin appeared. The expression of the more observant ones changed!
Mo Beihan had been with the Mo family for so many years, but they had never found out just what he did. It was true that he dealt with Mo family matters, but the entire Mo family was living so well. Not just those in the main branch, but even the lives of the more distant rtives had improved.
That required a lot of money.
Where did the Mo family get all that money?
It was true that the Mo family¡¯s coffers were deeper than many of the other families in the capital, but not to that extent. In recent years, they had not heard that the Mo family had any particrly profitable business.
Could it be that the Qin and Qiao families were providing the money?
Chapter 1248 - Kneel And Beg For Mercy (3)
Chapter 1248 Kneel And Beg For Mercy (3)
In the capital, the Huo family was also extremely powerful. Although it was in business, it need not humble itself like that. Once the misunderstanding was resolved, Gu Qingyao¡¯s reputation would not be affected. Mo Beihan could just vent his anger on Huo Tianning!
Why was Huo Tianxiang doing this?
To kneel and kowtow in public was really overkill. Logically, if they handed this yboy, Huo Tianning, over to Mo Beihan to deal with, and the head of the Huo family personally apologized to Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao and made some concessions, then made somepensations to show his ¡®sincerity¡¯, it would be enough.
By kneeling, he hadpletely humiliated the Huo family.
In the future, the Huo family would never be able to hold its head up in the capital. But Huo Tianxiang did not care. He just wanted to live. Ideally, he wanted to preserve the branch of the Huo family in the capital, then he would have a chance to rise again.
But if he allowed Mo Beihan to deal with Huo Tianning now, then the Huo family definitely would not be able to withstand it.
Even if they apologized and handed Huo Tianning over, Mo Beihan would secretly act against the Huo family. The Huo family could not withstand such a blow at the moment!
As Huo Tianxiang kowtowed to Mo Beihan, he dragged Huo Tianning over and made him kowtow too. Huo Tianning was shocked by his older brother¡¯s actions.
They were the Huos!
In France, Huo Financial Group had been famous among the upper ss. They were well-known, rich, young men. They had been pampered from a young age, and everyone treated them respectfully. They had never been humiliated like that!
He had not framed Gu Qingyao!
He had really dragged Gu Qingyao here!
Gu Qingyao had really been here. Why did those people outside say she had never left?
Was the interval too short, which was why no one else noticed?
Huo Tianning stared dumbly at Gu Qingyao. Gu Qingyao continued standing there. She was calm and rxed, and a small mocking smile lurked at the corners of her mouth. When he saw her slightly upturned lips, Huo Tianning understood that he had fallen into a trap!
Gu Qingyao had deliberately trapped him. She had timed it exactly. She had probably even deliberately arranged for the witnesses to see her so that they could provide evidence that she had never left.
Mo Beihan had so many men. It was a simple matter to bring Ye Yihong here. Gu Qingyao did not need to lift a finger.
¡°Brother! Brother! I¡¯ve been framed. I, ah¡¡±
Huo Tianning had just started shouting that he had been framed when Huo Tianxiang angrily pped him. ¡°You still won¡¯t admit it? Hurry up and apologize to Mr Mo and Madam Mo.
¡°Mr Mo, my younger brother and this Miss Ye are courting. They¡¯re sweethearts. Today they had too much to drink and were rather unruly. When they saw Miss Qin and Mr Lin getting married, they were unable to restrain themselves. They are at fault. I¡¯ll bring them home and discipline them properly. Please be magnanimous and let him off this once!¡±
When Mo Beihan saw that, he smiled. This Huo Tianxiang could really adapt to circumstances!
He swiftly reacted, sized up the situation and realized that they could not carry on making trouble. Not bad. He had some discernment. No wonder he was the Huo family¡¯s sessor.
Mo Beihan looked at Ye Yihong, who was lying on the ground. He smiled rather mischievously. ¡°Does that mean that Miss Ye and Huo Tianning are sweethearts?¡±
Ye Yihong¡¯s hairs stood on end when she saw Mo Beihan¡¯s expression, but she did not dare to remain silent, so she hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡ Brother Tianning and I are sweethearts. We¡ we¡¯ve been together for a long time!¡±
¡°And you¡¯re getting married soon?¡±
Chapter 1249 - 9 Kneel And Beg For Mercy (4)
Chapter 1249 Kneel And Beg For Mercy (4)
The moment Mo Beihan said that, Huo Tianxiang closed his eyes. He had hoped to save Huo Tianning. After all, he was useless when it came to working, but he could be used to make a marriage alliance. He was good at enticing girls and was very handsome.
With the Huo family¡¯s current situation, they really needed a profitable marriage alliance.
The news from overseas had not yet reached China. Right now, everyone still thought that the Huo family was a huge financial group. If they used Huo Tianning to make a marriage alliance, they might be able to make a good marriage. Not many people here had experienced the Huo family¡¯s wealth overseas. Later on, they could use their marriage alliance to gain some status and then make a little money here. If they spent a small amount, others would still think the Huo family was very wealthy. They could keep up appearances for a long time.
But when he saw that Mo Beihan wanted to kill Huo Tianning, he knew that he would not be able to save Huo Tianning.
Ye Yihong would be getting a bargain, and Huo Tianning would be humiliated in order to appease Mo Beihan!
Ye Yihong nced at Huo Tianning. She did not dare to say anything.
Huo Tianxiang said with certainty, ¡°Yes, she and my brother are sweethearts. They¡¯re getting married soon. Mr Mo, my younger brother really did not do it on purpose. He¡¯s tipsy and was talking nonsense. He¡¯s about to get married; please let him off this once! Or the wedding with Miss Ye will have to be canceled!¡±
Ye Yihong was delighted!
This happiness had descended on her so rapidly that she felt as if a reward had dropped on her from heaven!
Mo Beihan had achieved his goal so he smiled and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, I¡¯m sure we can reach an agreement. But Huo Tianning maliciously maligned my wife. I cannot let that go.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since he¡¯s about to get married, I won¡¯t do much to him. I¡¯ll bring him back and discipline him. As for you! Don¡¯t worry about him. Just focus on the wedding arrangements. I will be sure to return your brother before the wedding. ¡°Qing Lin, take him away!¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
Qing Lin entered. He grabbed Huo Tianning with one hand and dragged him out.
Huo Tianning was terrified, but resistance was useless.
Huo Tianxiang was shocked, but when he saw Mo Beihan¡¯s murderous expression, his mouth opened and closed. However, in the end, he did not dare to say anything.
Mo Beihan wanted to bring Huo Tianning back. He would certainly suffer!
They had no choice. The matter was out of Huo Tianxiang¡¯s hands. At least, he could tell that Mo Beihan did not intend to destroy the entire Huo family. He was thankful for that!
As for¡ the wedding¡
Huo Tianning pursed his lips. He understood what Mo Beihan was saying. If the Huo family did not hold the wedding, he would not release Huo Tianning¡
He was forcing them to hold the wedding as soon as possible!
Sigh¡
Everyone was shocked when Qing Lin appeared. The expression of the more observant ones changed!
Mo Beihan had been with the Mo family for so many years, but they had never found out just what he did. It was true that he dealt with Mo family matters, but the entire Mo family was living so well. Not just those in the main branch, but even the lives of the more distant rtives had improved.
That required a lot of money.
Where did the Mo family get all that money?
It was true that the Mo family¡¯s coffers were deeper than many of the other families in the capital, but not to that extent. In recent years, they had not heard that the Mo family had any particrly profitable business.
Could it be that the Qin and Qiao families were providing the money?
Chapter 1250 - Kneel And Beg For Mercy (5)
Chapter 1250 Kneel And Beg For Mercy (5)
They thought of thepanies that the Gu family had started and how profitable they were. These were Gu Qingyao¡¯s cousins¡
Everyone could not help but feel envious. This Mo Beihan was so lucky.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s family was so rich, and she was so pretty and had studied overseas too. Why had Mo Beihan gotten her!
Sigh¡
Anyone could see that this Qing Lin was more than a simple minion. He had an air of danger. Such people were seldom seen in the capital.
But he obediently served Mo Beihan. This was not just a matter of wealth¡
When everything was settled, the crowd slowly dispersed!
Today¡¯s events would fuel discussions for many days toe. But most people did not dare to discuss Gu Qingyao. The Huo family would be the focus of the discussions.
For such a major financial group¡¯s heir to publicly kneel before Mo Beihan? Tsk, tsk, tsk!
Atst, the talk turned to Ye Yihong. This was really¡ surprising!
A slut like Ye Yihong had finally managed to marry into a noble family. How absurd!
Qin Si¡¯s wedding was over, and Mo Beihan brought Gu Qingyao home.
Mo Beihan¡¯s expression was still frosty on the drive back. He was clearly still angry.
Gu Qingyao and Mo Yang were sitting at the back. When she saw his expression, she coaxed him, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth it to get worked up over such people! Now, the matter is resolved, and the Huo family won¡¯t dare to try again. Besides, the Huo family will be barred from the capital¡¯s upper ss in the future!¡±
Mo Beihan said, ¡°He dared to do such a thing to you. I will definitely not let him off easily. Otherwise, others in the capital might think you¡¯re an easy target!
¡°This time, he failed to frame you. If I let him off, someone might frame you again in the future. If they fail, there is no loss. If they seed, you will be destroyed!¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Impossible. I have you to protect me, who would dare to do that to me?¡±
Mo Beihan grunted coldly. ¡°This time, I will make sure the Huo family regrets it for the rest of their lives.¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t kill him. You must not give them a hold on you.¡±
¡°I know!¡±
Of course Mo Beihan would not kill him. After all, he had brought him away in front of so many people. He must certainly be taught a lesson to satisfy the public. However, it would be rather troublesome if he died.
Never mind, he had plenty of torture methods to make that bastard suffer!
When they arrived, Mo Beihan brought his wife and child to the door, then prepared to leave. Qing Lin had locked up Huo Tianning. He must go and take a look. He must whip that jerk to vent his anger.
Gu Qingyao went back to her room and changed out of her formal clothes. Mo Beihan was about to leave when the little boy, Mo Yang, suddenly caught hold of his hand. He looked up and said earnestly, ¡°Father, Mother is right. Don¡¯t kill him! But if you half-kill him, that¡¯s all right!¡±
Mo Beihan was surprised and then he smiled. He looked pleased as he patted Mo Yang¡¯s head. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re really my son!¡±
Mo Beihan left. Gu Qingyao finished changing. Her son looked calm, obedient and adorable. He was quietly ying with his toys in the balcony.
¡°Yang Yang, has your father left?¡±
Mo Yang raised his little head and smiled very sweetly. ¡°Um. He just left. He asked us to go ahead and eat and not wait for him. He said he might bete.¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
Little One nced at his mother, then lowered his head and nonchntly yed with his toys.
Chapter 1251 - Kneel And Beg For Mercy (6)
Chapter 1251 Kneel And Beg For Mercy (6)
Huo Tianxiang copsed when he got home. Terror only welled up in him at that moment.
He did not know why, but he had never interacted directly with Mo Beihan before. He did not know much about the man.
Because he returned from overseas, he had always felt that he had lived in a ssier environment, had received a more advanced education, and his thinking was more modern.
By contrast, the people in China were backward and stupid. He¡¯d really looked down on the people in China.
Including Mo Beihan.
He had dared to scheme against Mo Beihan because he, Huo Tianxiang, had not been afraid of Mo Beihan.
Although the Mo family held a very high position in the capital, he was used to throwing his weight around overseas, so he had not really been in awe of the Mo family.
Now, he still felt shaky when he recalled what had happened.
When Mo Beihan had throttled Huo Tianning and single-handedly lifted him off the ground, Mo Beihan¡¯s murderous aura was unmistakable.
Some people in the crowd looked askance when Qing Lin appeared. He noticed that too. Now, as he thought about it, he began to realize that Mo Beihan had hidden depths.
Old Master Mo had always been important and powerful. At present, he was still alive and in good health. He could provide Mo Beihan with many connections.
Mo Beihan had also studied overseas, which proved that he had some brains. Why would someone like that, with so many advantages, neither join the military nor participate in politics?
With Old Master Mo to pave the way for him, he would seed easily.
But he just did not do anything. He spent his entire day at home. It was said that he took care of the family business, but other than that, he did not seem to have any other achievements.
It was true that some of his subordinates were businessmen, like Lin Dongxu.
But Lin Dongxu¡¯s business was not veryrge, and even if Lin Dongxu was entirely dependent on Mo Beihan, Lin Dongxu would take a portion for himself.
He would not give it all to Mo Beihan!
The small businessmen that were his friends could notpare to the Qiao family. So that definitely did not represent the sum of Mo Beihan¡¯s holdings.
The Qiao and Gu families only had one daughter. The Qiao family required support and the Gu family was on the ascent. When they made a marriage alliance, why had they married off their only daughter to a person who onlyzed at home all day?
The more Huo Tianxiang thought about it, the more frightened he grew. There was more to this Mo Beihan than what meets the eye. What business was he in?
Huo Tianning was in such big trouble that Huo Tianxiang naturally had to tell his father, who was still overseas. Huo Lin was shocked when he heard everything that had transpired!
¡°What did you say? You schemed against Gu Qingyao and not only failed but offended Mo Beihan?¡±
Huo Lin was frantic. Huo Financial Group had already been taken over by the Qiao family. He had been trying very hard to contact that man to beg him to help but to no avail.
He thought that he would save whatever he could, but in the end, they had nothing left. Nothing!
Sir was in Europe, and although he had racked his brains to try to meet him, he had not yet seeded. Neither had Huo Lin managed to obtain any help from him.
He knew that Sir had given up on him.
Fortunately, Sir had not yetpletely abandoned him. Today, he received news that the Huo family would manage to retain its possessions in China. If he managed toplete the task that Sir had given him, Sir would continue to give him some funds so he could continue to expand in China.
That was good. That meant that they had a chance to make aeback.
Chapter 1252 - No Choice!
Chapter 1252 No Choice!
When Huo Lin received the news, he was both relieved and saddened. He was about to go back to China the next day!
He had not expected to receive such news before he returned.
At this point, the Huo family could not afford to offend anyone!
¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? You didn¡¯t even manage toplete such a simple task? It¡¯s bad enough that you failed, but you even got embroiled in the incident. Don¡¯t you think that the Huo family has enough trouble as it
is?¡±
Huo Tianxiang was filled with regrets. But too bad, it was toote!
¡°Father, I was wrong. Or perhaps, we were all wrong, right from the start. Not everyone in China is that stupid. At least, that Mo Beihan is no easy target. Father, we¡ We underestimated them right from the start!¡±
Huo Lin was surprised. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°Mo Beihan is not as simple as we think. Today, when I watched him punch Tianning, I could tell that his skills were definitely above average. Many of the important families in the capital were present today, and many people were very surprised. Few people in the capital know just how skilled he is.
¡°Also, he has a subordinate called Qing Lin. One could tell from his air that he is no ordinary person. I think¡ he reminds me of thosewless international mercenaries. Father, if Mo Beihan did not have enough money, he could not possibly afford someone like that.¡±
Huo Lin frowned. ¡°The Qiao and Qin families have plenty of money. He does notck¡¡±
¡°But Father, have you ever wondered about that? The Qiao and Qin families have plenty of money, the Gu family has plenty of power, and they have united to advance themselves. Why would the Gu family marry their only granddaughter off to someone who is neither associated with politics nor the military? How will they maintain their position in the future?¡±
¡°The Mo family is very powerful. The Gu family won¡¯t lose out by sacrificing a granddaughter to obtain the Mo family¡¯s power!¡±
Huo Lin did not believe it. He was used to being treated deferentially overseas. To him, China was still in thest century, so he did not think highly of the people in the capital.
¡°No, Father, it is definitely not like that!¡± Huo Tianxiang had seen what had happened today with his own eyes. Although Mo Beihan had not revealed much, he could sense it.
He had only understood just how frightening Mo Beihan was when he had personally tasted death.
Huo Tianning was sure that without a certain amount of ability, Mo Beihan would not have been so uninhibited in revealing his murderous intent towards Huo Tianning.
People were afraid of powerful people. It was inborn and could not be faked.
The people in the capital did not understand the situation overseas and thought that the Huo family was arge financial group, like the Qiao family or the Qin family.
en
Because they respected the Qiao and Qin families, right from the start, they had been afraid of the Huo family. And at the very beginning, they had ced the Huo family on a pedestal and admired them.
Huo Tianxiang was sure that if today¡¯s events had happened to someone else, they definitely would not dare to reveal such unrestrained murderous intent towards the Huo family¡¯s Third Young Master.
¡°Father, you must believe me. There is more to Mo Beihan than meets the eye. What should we do now? We¡¯ve probably offended Mo Beihan deeply. We cannotst long in the capital!
¡°Father, forget our old way of thinking. More importantly, don¡¯t trust that man anymore. He might be deceiving us. Think about it, if the Gu family only wanted the Mo family¡¯s power, then the marriage alliance would have been made with the sessor who held the reins of power in the Mo family.¡±
Chapter 1253 - No Choice (2)
Chapter 1253 No Choice (2)
¡°The Mo family has many great-grandchildren besides Mo Beihan! Although they are young, judging from the oldest great-grandson, Mo Chengrui¡¯s progress, it seems he will take over the Mo family. Why didn¡¯t the Gu family make a marriage alliance with Mo Chengrui? Even though Gu Qingyao is older, the Gu family has another granddaughter who is about the same age as Mo Chengrui!
¡°She grew up in the Gu family, and her surname is Gu, so a marriage alliance through her will be the same.¡±
Huo Lin¡¯s scalp prickled when he heard that. ¡°No¡ no way, Mo Beihan is just¡¡±
¡°Father, stop deceiving yourself. If Mo Beihan is so easy to deal with, why does that very capable person need us? Why doesn¡¯t he go and deal with Mo Beihan himself?¡±
Huo Lin: ¡°¡¡±
His question left Huo Lin speechless!
After a long silence, Huo Lin said, ¡°Tianxiang, right now, Mo Beihan¡¯s true colors are not important. What¡¯s important is that we¡ no longer have a choice!¡±
These were such heavy words that for a long time, Huo Tianxiang was unable to reply.
It was true!
They no longer had a choice.
So what if they knew that Mo Beihan was not easy to deal with?
Huo Financial Group was destroyed, and he would never be the lofty eldest young master of the Huo family again. Even their business in China depended on that person¡¯s investment. Their Huo family had nothing.
Now Huo Tianning had offended Mo Beihan. It would be very hard for them to survive in a ce like the capital.
In the past, they might be able to leave the country and this ce. But now, where could they go if they left the capital?
Would Mo Beihan permit them to leave?
Besides the man whom they had not even met, they had¡ practically nothing!
¡°I understand, Father!¡±
Huo Lin talked to him for a while and heard what Huo Tianxiang had to say about the current situation. Then he sighed and said, ¡°Hurry up and prepare for the wedding! Let¡¯s marry that woman and get your brother released first.¡±
¡°I understand!¡±
Huo Tianxiang had no choice. So the next day, the Huo family began to make a big show of preparing for the wedding.
At this time, the Huo family had almost nothing, but to them, costs in the capital were extremely low. They could still afford such a small sum of money to hold a wedding.
Huo Tianxiang knew that Mo Beihan intended to humiliate the Huo family, but he had no choice but to eat humble pie. In the face of such an embarrassing wedding, he continued to make a big show of it because he knew it would appease Mo Beihan.
The wedding preparations were naturally not as grand as the Qiao family cousins¡¯ wedding or Qin Si¡¯s wedding. After all, they were tycoons, and now, the Huo family could notpare to them.
But no one in the capital was really surprised.
They did not doubt the Huo family¡¯s financial power but assumed that since the Huo family had offended Mo Beihan and since it was such a humiliating wedding, they certainly would not make it grander than the Qiao and Qin weddings.
But in order to appease Mo Beihan, they had to hold a grand wedding. So!
It was grander than average but inferior to that of the Qiao and Qin families. It was just right in scale!
That way, Ye Yihong got a bargain. In the capital¡¯s social circles, she shot to fame overnight. The well-known beauties in the capital were so jealous and envious that they wished they could take Ye Yihong¡¯s ce.
Ye Yihong was now on the ascent and was giddy with everyone¡¯s adtion. When she thought of all that she had suffered over the past few years, she actually made a special trip to show off to Ji Mingyue.
Chapter 1254 - No Choice (3)
Chapter 1254 No Choice (3)
But she did not dare to go to the Gu house to show off to Ji Mingyue. After all, the Gu family was not to be trifled with. She waited for Ji Mingyue outside. When Ji Mingyue left the house, she purposely went to intercept her.
That day, Ye Yihong was intent on showing off. For the past few days, the Huo family had been preparing for the wedding. Huo Tianxiang originally intended to appease Mo Beihan, so he naturally had to show respect to the bride. Hence, he ordered a few sets of new clothes for Ye Yihong and sent some jewelry over.
Although the jewelry was nothing to Ji Mingyue and Gu Qingyao and in the past would be given to the family¡¯s servants, Ye Yihong had never seen anything like that.
When the Huo family was overseas, they had been truly wealthy. To the average girl in the capital, such jewelry was considered to be very beautiful.
Ye Yihong was incredibly smug. She dressed up to the nines to lie in wait for Ji Mingyue.
When Ji Mingyue saw Ye Yihong, her eyes shone with interest.
¡°You¡¯re about to marry into a noble family. Looks like you¡¯re in a good mood!¡±
Ye Yihong said smugly. ¡°That goes without saying. Ji Mingyue, are you surprised? I¡¯ve actually managed to marry into an important family like that. The Huo family is on par with your Gu family. When you humiliated me in the past, I¡¯m sure you never thought this day woulde!¡±
Ji Mingyue choked back herugh and said good-naturedly, ¡°Uhm! I really did not expect this.¡±
¡°Hahahaha! I knew you would never have expected it. So? Do you envy me now? Look at my new clothes and new jewelry. The Huo family bought all this for me! The Huo family shows me so much respect!¡±
Ji Mingyue smiled. ¡°Is that so? Congrattions. I heard that the Huo family has almost finished preparing for the wedding. You¡¯ll be able to get married soon. I wish you all the best!¡±
Ye Yihong, ¡°¡¡± She felt as if she was punching a pillow. Ye Yihong did not feel very satisfied.
¡°Are you filled with regrets now? Do you regret offending me in the past? If you hadn¡¯t offended me, I might share my good fortune with you after I marry into a noble family. But now? You can only watch!¡±
Ji Mingyue looked at her as if she was looking at a fool. ¡°You¡¯re so happy. It seems that your husband really respects you. Oh, by the way, where¡¯s your husband now? Do you remember?¡±
Ye Yihong¡¯s expression stiffened!
At that moment, Huo Tianning was still in Mo Beihan¡¯s clutches!
She did not even know if he was alive or dead. She had been so giddy with delight with the Huo family¡¯s grand wedding preparations that she had no time to think about Huo Tianning
Besides, Huo Tianning was in Mo Beihan¡¯s hands. What could she do?
Ye Yihong said, ¡°We women don¡¯t need to bother about important things like that. Older Brother will naturally discuss matters with the Mo family. In the future, I just need to focus on helping my husband and guiding my children.¡±
Ji Mingyue: ¡
¡°Go ahead and wait to help your husband and guide your children! It would be so unfortunate if your life is still lousy after your husband is released!¡±
Ji Mingyue did not want to continue quibbling with an idiot like her. She brought her children to look for Gu Qingyao.
But of course Ye Yihong would not let it go. ¡°Don¡¯t go, I¡¯m not done yet! You¡¡±
¡°If you continue fussing, I¡¯ll ask Yao Yao to lock your husband up for a few more days and not even release him for the wedding!¡±
Ye Yihong, ¡°¡¡±
Her footsteps immediately faltered, and she did not dare to say anymore.
Ji Mingyue grunted coldly and turned to leave.
When she got to the Mo house, Gu Qingyao was looking at some documents. She had more and more businesses, and the matters that needed her attention continued to increase.
Especially since she had taken a recent interest in Chu Yi¡¯s situation. It was really a headache!
Chapter 1255 - No Choice (4)
Chapter 1255 No Choice (4)
¡°Yao Yao!¡±
Gu Qingyao was just feeling gloomy when she saw that Ji Mingyue had arrived. She smiled and said, ¡°Sister-inw, what brings you here?¡±
¡°I came to look for you to have some fun. The capital has been too boringtely. Everyone is discussing Ye Yihong. I¡¯m tired of hearing about her! Oh, she just intercepted me on my way here! Guess what she was up to?
¡°My god, I really wonder if Ye Yihong¡¯s brain has gone soft after the blows she has suffered over the past few years. She actually came to boast to me about marrying into a noble family. I can¡¯t figure out what she¡¯s thinking?¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°All right, just ignore her. If you could figure her out, would she be such an oddity?¡±
Ji Mingyue: ...
Ji Mingyue helplessly waved it aside. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it. How boring!¡±
¡°What are you doing?¡±
Ji Mingyue curiously nced at the material Gu Qingyao was looking at. But she was standing opposite Gu Qingyao and could not see much.
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°Just some business matters, nothing important.¡±
Ji Mingyue¡¯s eyes shone at the mention of business.
Too bad, they had earned so much money in recent years, much more than she would have dared to imagine in the past.
The Gu family progressed faster and faster in recent years and had grown increasingly powerful. She married into the second son¡¯s family, and they were very influential.
Her husband was the Gu family¡¯s sessor, and in recent years, he advanced a few more rungs up thedder. Fourth Brother, Gu Jinfeng, started his ownpany and was doing very well. He was very well-known in the capital, and she could not begin to imagine how much money he was earning.
Anyway, she knew that the Gu family was doing better and better because of Gu Jinfeng. He spent money like water. Sometimes, her heart ached over it, but Gu Jinfeng and Gu Jinhangughed and said such a small sum was nothing
The eldest son¡¯s family was doing pretty well. Eldest Cousin was still in the same job, and to make ends meet, his wife had gone into business. Over the past couple of years, she made a huge sum from the clothing business. Now their family had moved to a big vi and bought three cars.
Eldest Cousin-inw even bought a house and a car for her parents, and the Li family were delighted
To everyone¡¯s surprise, the person who was the best at making money in the third son¡¯s family turned out to be the ne¡¯er-do-well, Little Five.
Gu Jinxuan might still be a famous yboy in the capital, but he was very capable! Hispany was only slightly inferior to Gu Jinfeng¡¯spany, and he was still a very wealthy man!
As for Ji Mingyue, all she could think about was money. She loved making money!
¡°Speaking of business, I wanted to discuss something with you! Well, the family has been doing better and bettertely. Yao Yao! I want to expand, and I wanted to discuss it with you.
¡°But my current business is really a bit too much for me to handle.
¡°My two children are still young, and your second cousin is very busy with work. He doesn¡¯t have much time to teach the children. Grandfather and Grandma are getting on in years and need someone to take care of them. As for my mother-inw, you know that she must continue in her current job. I¡¯m the only one in the family with free time!
¡°Although there are servants to take care of Grandfather and Grandma, old people prefer to have their children and grandchildren to keep thempany. If I don¡¯t spend enough time at home, the two old folks feel lonely. And then there are the two children. I have no energy for business!¡±
Ji Mingyue was rather conflicted in this area.
The two old folks were really very nice. They had lived with their second son all these years. Although their eldest son was avable, they were used to staying there, so they continued to live there in their old age.
Chapter 1256 - Huo Tianning Is Half Dead (1)
Chapter 1256 Huo Tianning Is Half Dead (1)
Gu Yuncheng was their son; it was only right that he support them in their old age.
She was the Gu family¡¯s daughter-inw. It was only right that she take care of the old folks, but she did not have that much time!
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°As for that! It depends on your choice. If you really want to choose a career, it is also feasible. The two children are not that young, and they don¡¯t need their mother to watch over them twenty-four hours a day. It¡¯s the same for Grandfather and Grandma. They have servants to take care of them at home. The family have always lived at home, and they will go home after work. They can¡¯t be said to be lonely.
¡°If you stay at home, they will only have an even better life. Right now, the two children are at a yful age and need to be disciplined. If parents are not careful now, they may develop bad habits that will be impossible to eradicate when they grow up.¡±
Gu Qingyao did not give Ji Mingyue any concrete suggestions because she was well aware of what Ji Mingyue¡¯s final decision would be.
Everyone in the Gu family wanted to better themselves. Not one of them waszy. Everyone was fighting for the family and themselves.
Second Cousin¡¯s job was too crucial. It affected the Gu family¡¯s future, as well as the future of Ji Mingyue¡¯s two sons, their status, and his parents¡¯ status. It was too important.
Right now, Second Uncle Gu Yuncheng was the pir of the Gu family. His position was the highest. Although Second Aunt¡¯s position was lower, it was still a good one.
The two of them were really doing very well in their careers.
They must not give up jobs like that. They must certainly carry on until they retire, which would give Second Cousin a longer runway to mature.
Fourth Cousin had his ownpany, and it affected the Gu family¡¯s wealth. If everyone wanted a prosperous life, they would need the support of Fourth Cousin¡¯s wealth.
So family matters fell to Ji Mingyue.
Gu Qingyao was sure that Ji Mingyue would choose family. She would certainly stay home like a virtuous woman and take care of the children and old folks.
At this time, society was still quite conservative, and women were considered to be less important. The majority of women took care of their families.
Ji Mingyue¡¯s family was not as powerful as the Gu family, and her own career was not brilliant. Second Cousin, Gu Jinhang, was just too outstanding. Both his family background and his abilities were top-notch. Plenty of people out there was keeping a close watch on Gu Jinhang.
So Ji Mingyue was under a lot of pressure.
This was why Ji Mingyue hoped for a son when she was pregnant. In families like those, sons held a higher position.
Now she had two sons, and her position was secure. She did not need to work so hard to build her career and neglect her family, which would displease her mother-inw.
The Gu family did not restrict her. She could have a small sideline while she took care of the family. After weighing the pros and cons, Ji Mingyue would certainly prioritize her family.
Sure enough, Ji Mingyue remained silent for a long time before she said, ¡°I had better take care of the children first! Those two naughty children are just too mischievous. Your second cousin is so busy. Although he is very strict with them, the children do as they please when he¡¯s at work. If I don¡¯t keep an eye on them, they might get spoilt!¡±
A mother¡¯s glory was her children!
Her children¡¯s future aplishments would determine her status in the family. And these were her own children. No matter what, she must groom them carefully so that they would seed.
Chapter 1257 - Huo Tianning Is Half Dead (2)
Chapter 1257 Huo Tianning Is Half Dead (2)
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be so impatient. Second Cousin-inw Mingyue, you worry too much! Second Cousin is so good to you! Don¡¯t worry, our Gu family is very strict. Second Cousin is so lofty. If he were the type to have casual rtionships with women, he would have had plenty of women before he got married. Would he need to wait until he¡¯s married?
¡°Now he has a blissful family life. He married the girl he likes and has two sons. He is very sessful at work. Second Cousin won¡¯t stray.
¡°A well-brought-up woman won¡¯t seduce a married man. And my Second Cousin will never fancy a woman who is not well-brought-up!¡±
Ji Mingyue was stunned, then immediately embarrassed. ¡°I¡ I didn¡¯t mean that. Your Second Cousin has always been very good to me. I¡¡±
¡°I know what you mean. Mingyue, the Gu family has progressed too fast in recent years, so you¡¯re feeling increasingly insecure, right? Or has chatting with those women and girls led you astray? Let me tell you! You shouldn¡¯t listen to them. Do you know how jealous they are of you? Listen to me ande to your senses. In this world, those are the people who wish you and my Second Cousin ill and hope you will divorce!¡±
Ji Mingyue was shocked!
And rather stunned!
She remained bewildered for a long time, then suddenly copsed against the sofa. She hit her head hard. ¡°My God, Yao Yao! Why didn¡¯t you remind me earlier?¡±
When she thought about it, Ji Mingyue hit her head hard again. ¡°Oh no, why am I so stupid?¡±
111
Gu Qingyao shook her head. ¡°Look at you! It¡¯s because you care too much about my Second Cousin!¡±
Ji Mingyue said angrily, ¡°No wonder! They¡¯re so interested in my affairs, and they keep telling me this and that and worrying me to death!¡±
Ji Mingyue could not help but tell Gu Qingyao all her troubles. ¡°Yao Yao, you don¡¯t know what those people are saying! They keep telling me that my two children are too naughty and that in a family like the Gus, if they are not sessful, they will be abandoned. They even say that Second Cousin must have a capable sessor and that if my two sons are good-for-nothing, he will certainly find another woman and have sons with her so that he can have an heir.
¡°There are even those who told me that everyone in the Gu family is so capable and I must have my own career. They say that these are modern times and women must have their own position. If I can¡¯t keep up with Second Cousin, he will eventually abandon me. They say that a woman cannot just live for her sons.
¡°I said that someone needs to take care of the family and the grandparents are old, but they all reacted so violently! Tsk, tsk, tsk, they practically called me a maid!¡±
Ca
In the end, she did not know whether to take care of the family or find a job. She spent all her time thinking that nothing was going right!
Gu Qingyao said in amusement, ¡°Those people have nothing better to do than to gossip about other people. Why bother with them? Just lead your own life.
¡°It¡¯s hard to have everything in life, there will certainly be a bit ofpromise. It all depends on your choices!
¡°Also! The Gu family has fairly high moral standards. Don¡¯t worry too much. Surely my Second Cousin can give you a sense of security?¡±
Ji Mingyue thought about it and immediately felt that she had not been fair to Gu Jinhang. Objectively speaking, Gu Jinhang had done very well. He was an excellent husband and father.
Chapter 1258 - A Strange Wedding (1)
Chapter 1258 A Strange Wedding (1)
Ji Mingyue struck her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been hesitating between work and family matters, and those people kept telling me things that made me so confused. Your Second Cousin will be home from work soon; I had better go home now!¡±
With that, she grabbed her two sons and hurried home. She was probably going home to cook and be nice to her husband.
Gu Qingyao did not know whether tough or to cry!
Time passed swiftly. Over the past few days, the entire capital had been watching to see what the Huo family would do. Would they really go through with the wedding?
One must know that for the past few days, many people had been secretly trying to free Huo Tianning from Mo Beihan in order to win the Huo family¡¯s favor!
The Qiao and Qin families were back in China, and the wealth that they brought to the Gu and Mo families had aroused a great deal of envy. The Huo family¡¯s arrival had set many people thinking.
They wanted an alliance with the Huo family, and this was a good opportunity to do the Huo family a favor in hopes that the Huo family would belong to them.
At the moment, the people in the capital had not found out what had happened overseas. They still thought that the Huo family was a huge financial group!
Unfortunately, after dying the wedding for many days, Huo Tianning still was not released.
The Huo family prepared for the wedding, and the day soon arrived.
Ye Yihong was finally marrying into a noble family. She was too excited to sleep. When the Huo family sent the bridal gifts, the Ye family ced them in the courtyard so that everyone could admire them. They were really showing
off.
But it was precisely because of the Ye family¡¯s actions that so many people heard about the incident and discussed it. It drew an increasing amount of attention.
Atst, Mo Beihan released Huo Tianning three days before the wedding.
He dumped Huo Tianning along a public road, not too far from the Huo family¡¯s front door. Everyone who lived in the area would certainly use that road.
That day, Huo Tianningy on the road like a corpse.
He had a broken leg, a broken arm, and was covered with blood!
Huo Tianxiang felt helpless. When he saw the state that his brother was in, he did not feel pity. He only felt terror.
He brought Huo Tianning home and immediately got doctors to work through the night to treat him and clean his wounds. Huo Tianning¡¯s head was incredibly swollen. The Mo subordinates certainly had not held back. They had even arrogantly left many whip marks on his face.
Huo Tianning rested at home for three days. Three dayster, he was still in terrible pain, but he obediently crawled out of bed to get married.
He had no choice. During the time he had spent in the Mo house, he had been beaten until he was terrified. He waspletelypliant now!
The Ye house was bustling that day. Over the past three days, everyone in the capital had heard that the Mo family had let Huo Tianning go. They even knew that Huo Tianning had been beaten so badly he could not get out of bed. Many people were specting whether Huo Tianning would appear in person to fetch the bride?
Hehehe!
He was marrying Ye Yihong!
This woman was very famous within a select circle. She was a socialite! Huo Tianning was the young master of a noble family and he was marrying a woman like that. Tsk, tsk,
tsk!
They discussed it, expressed their opinions, and made mocking remarks. But no one dared to inquire into what happened. There were even more people who were waiting to watch the show.
It was such a strange wedding, but it miraculously took ce amidst the odd atmosphere. Huo Tianning was almost half-dead, but he obediently participated in the bridal procession. He even personally alighted and went into the Ye house to fetch her.
For the rest of his life, Huo Tianning would remember the expression on the faces of the crowd when he emerged from the car.
He had rested for three days, but he had not improved much. His face was still as swollen as a pig¡¯s head.
Chapter 1259 - 9 A Strange Wedding (2)
Chapter 1259 A Strange Wedding (2)
One of his arms was broken and hung in a sling around his neck. One of his legs was broken too, and he had to lean on a crutch. The whip marks on his face were very conspicuous. They were not just on his face but also on his neck.
The Mo family had acted so arrogantly. They had not even been willing to hide the marks superficially. They exposed the marks for everyone to see and deliberately forced Huo Tianning into the public eye so that everyone could admire the Mo family¡¯s work.
Mo Beihan wanted to send a message to everyone that if they dared to touch Gu Qingyao, this would be their fate.
The bride got into the car, and the Huo family¡¯s bridal procession brought the bride back to the Huo house.
This wedding was just too shocking. Lots of people were watching excitedly!
When the show at the Ye house was over, they hurried over to the Huo house to continue watching
Huo Tianning was so badly injured that the Ye family had been shocked. But soon, they were hosting their guests as if nothing was amiss. They could evenugh.
The watching crowd was speechless. In fact, they were grudgingly admiring.
Meanwhile, the Huo family carried out the ceremony as usual. Huo Tianning was so badly injured, but he still gritted his teeth andpleted the ceremony. But naturally, they did without the toasts.
Huo Tianxiang hosted the guests.
Huo Tianning was helped back to his room to rest. His face was twisted in agony.
Gu Qingyao did not pay any attention to all these things. She knew that after this, the Huo family would have no more future in the capital! As for Chu Yi, he was still picking up the pieces in Europe. His subordinate had already received news of what had happened to the Huo family in China. But when he saw his boss¡¯s icy expression, he could not bear to give him more bad news.
He waited for many days and when everything was more or less restored, the subordinate told Chu Yi what had happened.
Updates by
.
Chu Yi was stunned!
¡°What did you say? The Huo family is so¡ useless?¡±
The subordinate hung his head. ¡°Yes, Sir. They failed. They not only failed to trap Gu Qingyao, but Mo Beihan has even taught them a sharp lesson. The Huo family has beenpletely humiliated in the capital!
¡°The woman they married is a socialite. Her father often gives her to rich men to toy with. The Huo family has beenpletely humiliated this time!¡±
Chu Yi was furious. He immediately swept everything off his office desk.
¡°Is Mo Beihan crazy? Torture is bad enough, but he forced them to get married?¡±
The subordinate saw that his boss was so angry that his veins were bulging, so he lowered his head and did not dare to speak.
Was there anything that man did not dare to do?
If he really went berserk, Boss, you would also have to retreat a little, right?
Chu Yi angrily paced around his office. ¡°I finally found someone useful and Mo Beihan destroyed him. It will take time and effort to train another one. This Mo Beihan is truly my nemesis!
¡°I am sure that I can defeat him!¡±
Mo Beihan had made him suffer so badly. Making life difficult for Mo Beihan had be Chu Yi¡¯s motivation in life. The subordinate did not know what to say. Oh, boss!
Every time you make trouble for him, you end up on the losing end, and each time is worse than thest. Why won¡¯t you remember that?
We can¡¯t afford to offend him, and we can¡¯t hide from him.
Sigh¡
The subordinate could not do anything about it. His boss was so stubborn!
¡°Go, give the Huo family a hand so they can develop properly in China. Mo Beihan has always refused to leave the capital, which means that hellhole must have some redeeming feature. Now things are just starting up, and it¡¯s easy to seed. Send the Huo family a sum of money so they can develop properly.¡±
Chapter 1260 - A Strange Wedding (3)
Chapter 1260 A Strange Wedding (3)
The subordinate hesitated for a moment but still continued, ¡°Sir, do we really want to do that?¡±
¡°What? Why can¡¯t I? I feel like it!¡± Chu Yi bellowed.
The subordinate looked gloomy. ¡°But, Sir, we can¡¯t even defeat Mo Beihan here in Europe. The capital is entirely Mo Beihan¡¯s territory! Why should we do something so thankless?
¡°The Mo family has been doing business in the capital for so many years. We won¡¯t be able to shake them so easily. If we want to make trouble for Mo Beihan, shouldn¡¯t we identify his weak spots?¡±
Chu Yi said angrily, ¡°What do you know? That bastard has so much money; what does he care about in other ces? He has holed up in the capital, and he refuses toe out. That shows how important that ce is to him. He will only suffer if we fight for a share in the capital and destroy what he holds most dear!¡±
Chu Yi¡¯s lips arched in a bloodthirsty smile at the thought.
¡°What happened this time shows that this Mo Beihan really cares about that wife of his! A man like that can have any woman he wants. But for so many years, he has only had one woman. Tsk, tsk, tsk! Is there something wrong with Mo Beihan?¡±
The subordinate¡¯s lips twitched. Sir, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re thinking too much!
Chu Yi said again, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing wrong with him, then perhaps he¡¯s henpecked? Hahahaha, Mo Beihan, to think that you¡¯re scared of your wife, hahahaha!¡±
Chu Yiughed wildly.
The subordinate¡¯s heart thumped as he watched. Oh no, that Master Mo has driven Sir crazy with rage!
Over at the capital, the Huo family had held the wedding and were now very docile. They hid at home and did not dare to show their faces.
In the study, Mo Beihan was looking at the information about the Huo family that Feng Xun had handed to him.
¡°Boss, this is the information on all the Huo family¡¯s holdings in the capital. I¡¯ve investigated it carefully. You can act anytime you like.¡±
Updates by
.
Mo Beihan smiled when he saw it. ¡°Not bad, looks like you¡¯ve been working hard. No hurry, it¡¯s just a minor matter. Let¡¯s not kill them all at once!¡±
Qing Lin shuddered.
Next to him, the Little One, Mo Yang was standing on tiptoes, trying to see the information on the table. When Mo Beihan saw that, he put the boy on hisp.
When Feng Xun saw that his boss was teaching the young master how to do bad things again, he was genuinely worried about the young master¡¯s future.
Boss, aren¡¯t you afraid of leading the child astray?
¡°Father, these are the Huo family¡¯s holdings. Father, teach me! I¡¯ll grab all these and give them to my girlfriend.¡±
Feng Xun and Qing Lin looked as though they had been struck by lightning.
Girl-girlfriend?
My god!
They did not have girlfriends at their age!
Young Master, you¡¯re only six years old, and you have a girlfriend?
This world was too terrifying!
Mo Beihan raised his brows. ¡°Girlfriend? You have a girlfriend?¡±
Little One raised his head and said earnestly, ¡°That¡¯s right! I have many girlfriends! Does the Huo family have enough property to divide among them?¡±
Feng Xun: ¡°¡¡±
Qing Lin: ¡°¡¡±
They felt as if they had been dealt a severe blow. How could they continue living?
Mo Beihan frowned. ¡°You¡¯re quite fickle! You have several girlfriends? Who thought you to trick all these little friends?¡±
Little One said innocently, ¡°I didn¡¯t trick them! They pursued me and begged me to be my girlfriend. If I refuse, they will cry. I didn¡¯t have a choice!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
Feng Xun: ¡°¡¡±
Qing Lin: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Father, I¡¯m serious. They all want to be my girlfriend. If I don¡¯t agree, they will be very sad and cry. When they go home, even their parents can¡¯t coax them out of it. I had no choice but to choose a few of the prettiest ones and agree!¡±
Chapter 1261 - A Strange Wedding (4)
Chapter 1261 A Strange Wedding (4)
Little One looked up and exined solemnly, ¡°They¡¯re all very obedient. When I grow up, I will marry them all so they can wait on my mother!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
Feng Xun: ¡°¡¡±
Qing Lin: ¡°¡¡±
Their views had beenpleted changed!
Mo Beihan kept a straight face and said, ¡°Nonsense. A boy must treat a girl responsibly. Look at your father. I only have one woman, your mother. You must also be devoted to your future wife. Do you understand?¡±
Little One said innocently, ¡°What if they cry? The uncles and aunts all ask me to agree!¡±
Feng Xun: ¡°¡¡±
Qing Lin: ¡°¡¡±
His business was so good!
Mo Beihan said indifferently, ¡°Even then you are not to agree. If she¡¯s not your wife, it¡¯s not your business even if they cry!¡± When Little One heard that, he nodded, ¡°Then¡ who is my wife? In the future, I will only pay attention to her. I¡¯ll just make sure she doesn¡¯t cry. I won¡¯t bother about the rest!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Yang Yang, you¡¯re so clever and precocious. Why are you so silly over something like that?¡±
Updates by
.
Mo Yang said glibly, ¡°Father, that¡¯s because you didn¡¯t teach me well. Look, you often teach me about schemes and intrigues, and haven¡¯t I learnt all these very well?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
His son hadpletely defeated him. Mo Beihan had no choice but to continue teaching him about schemes and intrigues!
Feng Xun: ¡°¡¡±
Qing Lin: ¡°¡¡±
The Huo family had some holdings in the capital. After all, when they came back the year before, they had invested quite arge sum of money to show how wealthy they were.
Of course, this rge sum¡¯ was rtive to the standards of living in China. To be honest, it was not thatrge.
But now, it was all the Huo family had.
Meanwhile, Chu Yi¡¯s subordinate had dissuaded him from hastily transferring money to the Huo family. Chu Yi thought of another scheme.
Within a few days of the wedding, Mo Beihan struck. The Huo family¡¯s business encountered problem after problem. Once might be a coincidence, or even twice, but after many times, the Huo family naturally understood.
Not only did the Huo family understand, but all the families in the capital also understood.
Some of them regarded it as none of their business, but others disliked Mo Beihan¡¯s arrogance.
Many people liked to pity to the weak, especially since the Mo family had invited so much hatred over the past few years. They were just too wealthy, which incited envy. They were displeased when they saw the Mo family bullying a powerless and helpless family like that.
Mo Beihan was reading some documents and saw the information that Feng Xun had sent. But he was not too concerned.
Gu Qingyao frowned when she saw it. ¡°Are you really going to ignore it? Many major powers will arise in the capital in the future. It won¡¯t be easy to control them.
¡°Besides, the Chinese prefer to keep a low profile. It¡¯s not good to be too conspicuous. It is better not to reveal too much of the Mo family¡¯s power.¡±
Mo Beihan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. Don¡¯t worry about so many things. Just finish your own work. If you don¡¯t want to do it, I can do it for you too!¡±
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes. ¡°It would be better if you spent time thinking of how to deal with Chu Yi!¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°I¡¯ve already solved the problem of Chu Yi. There¡¯s no point in killing him. I won¡¯t kill him unless necessary! I¡¯ll find an opportunity to talk to him.¡±
¡°Someone who has been ill for so long will certainly hope to recover. That¡¯s definitely true!¡±
Chapter 1262 - Ive Found Someone Who Can Cure You (1)
Chapter 1262: I¡¯ve Found Someone Who Can Cure You (1)
Gu Qingyao did not express any opinion. Her businesses were all above board, and she did not interact much with people like that. Mo Beihan moved in those circles and was more knowledgeable. He could do what he liked; she would just support him.
Mo Beihan really did need some time to arrange Chu Yi¡¯s matters. He was currently focused on the Huo family.
Over the past few years, the Mo family¡¯s progress in the capital had been too rapid. A few years ago, everyone was approximately on par, and they were just looking to fill their bellies. But in recent years, resources had grown more abundant and spending power had increased. The disparity in living standards had also grown wider.
Naturally, people were displeased when they saw their neighbors, the Mo family, growing so prosperous. They were also worried that the Mo family would establish a monopoly and leave them too far behind. This was why many of them were unhappy when they saw how Mo Beihan seemed determined to destroy the Huo family.
At the moment, the Mo and Gu families formed the most powerful partnership in the capital. Although there were other business partnerships, they could notpare to the Qiao or Qin families in terms of wealth. Finally, the Huo family had arrived, and rumor had it that they were on the same level as the Qiao family, but within half a year of arriving at the capital, Mo Beihan had destroyed them.
This sent a signal that the Mo family would not tolerate the existence of another powerful organization. Many people could not ept that.
As a result, although the Huo family was so small, it took Mo Beihan a month topletely destroy them.
When Mo Beihan was finished with this matter, he turned his attention to Chu Yi. He wanted an opportunity to talk to him, or to find a way to let Chu Yi realize that Gu Qingyao might be able to cure him.
But before he could set his ns into motion, Feng Xun came looking for him with an odd expression on his face.
When Mo Beihan saw Feng Xun¡¯s odd expression, he said curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you looking like that?¡±
Feng Xun handed the information he was holding to Mo Beihan. ¡°Boss, look at this!¡±
Mo Beihan took it and nced at it. He did not know whether tough or to cry.
Feng Xun said gloomily, ¡°Boss, weren¡¯t you prepared toe to apromise with this fellow? Can Madam really cure this Mr Ill? I think that you¡¯ve driven him crazy. Doesn¡¯t he have anything better to do than to go and wreck your business in North America?¡±
North America¡¯s economy was so strong, and the market was so huge. Mo Beihan had both the ability and the finances, and he knew many things about the future. Of course he would establish a business there. More importantly, many tycoons gathered there.
Updates by
.
He had manyrge and small business deals going on there recently. This time, Chu Yi had wrecked them, and in such a manner that Mo Beihan did not know whether tough or cry.
Because he was willing to suffer a loss in order to hurt Mo Beihan¡¯s business!
Mo Beihanughed, ¡°This is really Chu Yi¡¯s style! Uhm! Definitely how he attacks me!¡±
This fellow Chu Yi was willing to make trouble for him, regardless of the cost.
Feng Xun pursed his mouth, ¡°His business doesn¡¯t ovep that much with ours. This fellow must have spent an incredible amount of energy doing this. He must be crazy. Boss! I think you¡¯ve driven him crazy!¡±
Only Chu Yi would cut off his nose to spite his face when he dealt with Mo Beihan!
Feng Xun really had to hand it to this fellow!
Mo Beihan said appraisingly, ¡°This fellow is like a child. Why is he doing such childish things?¡±
Feng Xun: ¡°¡¡±
Feng Xun said gloomily, ¡°Boss, since you don¡¯t intend to kill him, then¡ can you hurry up and arrange for him to be cured? This person strikes us here and there and wrecks our business with no regard for consequences. Although he can¡¯t do us much harm, still¡¡±
It was annoying!
Chapter 1263 - Ive Found Someone Who Can Cure You (2)
Chapter 1263: I¡¯ve Found Someone Who Can Cure You (2)
Mo Beihan smiled, ¡°All right, just forget about this incident. Let Chu Yi make a fuss if he likes and vent his anger. I¡¯ll go and talk to him.¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
Feng Xun sighed in relief and obediently backed away.
Mo Beihan thought about it and called Professor Cannon.
Ever since this fellow followed Gu Qingyao to the capital to work, his life had grown increasinglyfortable. He lived like a beggar overseas, but things were different here.
After so many years in the capital, he had bought a house, gotten married, and even had a son. He was now very content.
Professor Cannon thought that the women here were wonderful. They were virtuous and capable and were of great assistance to him.
His wife did the housework, raised his child, and arranged his affairs wlessly. All he had to do was to earn money and ensure his wife and child had enough to spend. His life was sofortable. He was incredibly grateful to his current wife and brought all his earnings home to provide for his wife and child.
Now, Professor Cannon loved life in the capital.
Of course, to a person who was so passionate about research, the most crucial point was that Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan had money for him to burn. As long as hepleted the work that his junior set him, he could research his areas of interest. If he blew up anyboratory equipment, no one criticized him and it was reced swiftly.
He was living like a god!
So when he saw that the call was from Mo Beihan, Professor Cannon beamed brightly. ()¡±Hello! Dear Boss, do you need my help with anything?¡±
Professor Cannon was always very polite to his paymasters.
Mo Beihanughed, ¡°I do need your help with something. Tell Chu Yi¡¡±
Updates by
.
Professor Cannon¡¯s lips twitched when he heard Mo Beihan¡¯s words. Nothing good wille out of offending this couple!
Poor Chu Yi!
After he discussed it with Professor Cannon, Cannon called Chu Yi. At that moment, Chu Yi was overseas, and the time difference meant that it was the middle of the night.
Chu Yi was weak and needed to rest for long periods, so he was very annoyed to be woken up in the middle of the night. But when he heard it was Professor Cannon, his anger immediately dissipated!
¡°Hello! Professor Cannon!¡±
Cannon smiled and said, ¡°Mr Chu, regarding the matter you told me about previously, I have¡ made some progress.¡±
Chu Yi was delighted. ¡°Really? Tell me, Professor Cannon, what do you need from my end?¡±
¡°It¡¯s like this. I know someone here whose medical skills are really top-notch. She is well-versed in Chinese medicine and specializes in chronic ailments like yours. Besides, I have exined your situation to her. She says she can definitely cure you. Even if you cannotpletely recover, you will regain a great deal of it.
¡°I know her abilities and she is certainly not overpromising. You know that in this respect, doctors are very concerned about their reputations, and they also care about their patients¡¯ feelings. So under normal circumstances, they won¡¯t guarantee to cure anyone, especially when she hasn¡¯t seen you.
¡°If she can say this to me, it means that she is very sure of herself.¡±
Chu Yi was ted. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. Where is this doctor? I want to ask her to treat me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m well aware of my own state of health. Even if she can¡¯t cure me, I would understand. I won¡¯t stint on the consultation fees.¡±
After so many years, Chu Yi knew that some experts were rather entric. He must show a good attitude, or the person might refuse to treat him.
Chapter 1264 - Ive Found Someone Who Can Cure You (3)
Chapter 1264: I¡¯ve Found Someone Who Can Cure You (3)
Over the years, he had even met weirdos who would rather die than treat you!
Professor Cannon smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. This doctor is really very talented and her medical skills are top-notch. Among the people I have contacted, her medical skills are the best.
¡°To be honest! She¡¯s my junior, and she¡¯s a prodigy. She¡¯s so outstanding that she left all the members of the medical group in the dust, so the entire medical group is very protective of her. Almost no one in the outside world knows that she¡¯s one of us, and a key member too.
¡°If she can¡¯t cure you, probably no one in the medical group can cure you either!¡±
Chu Yi was stunned!
She was that good?
And a member of the medical group?
¡°This¡ Professor, if she¡¯s a member of the medical group and a core member, won¡¯t she hate me?¡±
Professor Cannon immediately chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. This junior of mine is very proud. Nothing in the medical group interests her. No one there is as good as her. She left the medical group long ago. But her position is a lofty one, so she remains part of the medical group in name only. Everyone in the medical group acknowledges her ingenuity!
¡°She¡¯s very proud. To her, your condition is special. She likes the challenge. She is only willing to treat illnesses that others cannot cure. If others could treat it easily, then she wouldn¡¯t be interested!¡¯
When Chu Yi heard that, he believed that this was a true entric!
People who were so able operated by their own rules. She did not need the medical group¡¯s favor at all, so it was worth a try.
Chu Yi immediately said, ¡°Then, Professor, will you please introduce me to her? Where should I go to visit this expert?¡±
Professor Cannon said, ¡°She¡¯s currently in the capital of China. If youe over, I will introduce you to her.
Updates by
.
¡°That¡¯s all. I have something to attend to, so I have to hang up now. You can contact me once you¡¯ve arrived.¡±
Cannon did not give Chu Yi time to respond but simply hung up.
On the other end of the line, Chu Yi was stunned!
The capital of China?
Wasn¡¯t¡ wasn¡¯t that Mo Beihan¡¯s territory?
He had juste from there!
Chu Yi hesitated. Mo Beihan must know that he was behind the Huo family matter, which was why he had acted the way he did in Europe. Mo Beihan had not even bothered to hide it but told him directly that he, Mo Beihan, was responsible.
Wasn¡¯t it too risky to go to the capital now?
But Professor Cannon would not deceive him. After all, they had been in contact for so many years and had worked together before. No one knew about his connection with Professor Cannon!
Chu Yi could not decide, but in his heart, he wanted to try his luck.
¡
At this moment, Gu Qingyao was ying with Mo Yang in the Gu house.
In the study, Gu Jinhang was looking smug and refreshed.
When Gu Qingyao saw him, she raised her brows and asked, ¡°Second Cousin, has anything happened recently to make you so happy?
Gu Jinhang raised his head and nced at her, then smiled and said, ¡°Your cousin-inw has been trying to please me all the time. Of course, I¡¯m happy!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled!
Gu Jinhang drew closer and smiled craftily, ¡°I heard that you were the one to straighten out Mingyue¡¯s thinking. Tell me! How can I thank you?¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows. ¡°I can have anything I want?¡±
¡°As long as it is within my means, you can have anything you want!¡±
This time it was Gu Qingyao who smiled craftily.
¡°I want that piece ofnd on the east side of the city. Find a way to get it for me! I¡¯ll pay a high price.¡±
Chapter 1265 - Ive Found Someone Who Can Cure You (4)
Chapter 1265: I¡¯ve Found Someone Who Can Cure You (4)
Gu Jinhang was stunned. He brought out a map and asked, ¡°Where?¡±
Gu Qingyao pointed to the location.
Gu Jinhang frowned when he looked at it. ¡°It¡¯s a wastnd. What do you want it for?¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°To build houses!¡±
¡°Build houses? You want such arge piece ofnd to build houses? Why do you want to build so many houses?¡±
Gu Jinhang had heard Gu Qingyao say that property prices would rise sharply in the future. Everyone in the family had followed her suggestion and bought many houses.
Even Eldest Cousin-inw used the money she had earned to buy eight or nine houses, mostly in the city center.
Right now, there were many houses in the Gu family¡¯s name and Gu Jinhang knew that Gu Qingyao had even more.
Not just houses, but also many shops. This girl had many shops in her name that were all in the city center. She said that in the future, the rent would provide a never-ending source of ie.
Given these circumstances, she still wanted to build houses?
Gu Qingyao shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ll build houses and arge shopping center. I want to develop this plot ofnd and build a small district around it. There will be houses fronting the streets, arge shopping center and so on. It will turn into amercial area.¡±
Gu Jinhang frowned. ¡°Yao Yao, that¡¯s too big an investment. I know you said that property prices will rise sharply and based on the current trend, I agree with your view. I don¡¯t object to you buying houses and vis and so on.
¡°But for you to undertake such arge project by yourself is a bit too much. It¡¯s arge plot¡¡±
And it was wastnd too¡
Updates by
.
Gu Qingyao burst outughing. ¡°What are you saying? Since when did I say that I¡¯ll keep everything for myself? I will invest and n, then find a constructionpany to build it. Then I will sell it all, except for the shopping center. I¡¯ll keep that.
¡°When I sell everything in the vicinity, the area will grow popr! Once it¡¯s popr, my shopping center will make money.¡±
Gu Jinhang: ¡°¡¡±
¡°But right now, it¡¯s just wastnd. How many years will it take for you to turn it into amercial hub? The investment is too risky!¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t bother about all that. I won¡¯t lose out. Anyway, it¡¯s my money. Besides, even if I don¡¯t have enough money to cover my losses, I still have Mo Beihan¡¯s money! Men will turn bad once they grow rich. I must work hard to spend Mo Beihan¡¯s money!¡±
Gu Jinhang: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Jinhang did not know what to do with her. He said, ¡°All right. If you really want it, I¡¯ll get it for you. It¡¯s wastnd so the price will be low, and there¡¯s not muchpetition. I¡¯ll think of a way, so you just need to get the money to buy it!¡±
¡°Great! Thank you, Second Cousin, Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll spend whatever is needed. You just have to make sure someone else doesn¡¯t grab it.¡±
¡°All right, I can manage a small thing like that.¡±
Gu Qingyao was delighted to have achieved her goal!
Over the past few years, she had bought a lot of property all over the world. She also owned many shops, especially in the top-tier cities in China. These were allrgemercial spaces.
She was not going to sell them. She would keep it to collect rent to bless her children and grandchildren.
Many of therge malls in Hong Kong were all owned by theserge financial groups and families. The annual rent came up to hundreds of millions. They never sold it, but they kept it to bless their sons and grandsons.
She was ying at the Gu house when Mo Beihan¡¯s phone call arrived to tell her about Chu Yi.
Gu Qingyao was stunned. ¡°Just like that? He dares toe?¡±
This was the capital!
This was Mo Beihan¡¯s haunt. Chu Yi had no power here.
Mo Beihan smiled and said, ¡°Senior says he will certainlye. You just have to be prepared.¡±
Chapter 1266 - Little One Wants To Go And Gain Experience (1)
Chapter 1266: Little One Wants To Go And Gain Experience (1)
Gu Qingyao¡¯s mouth twitched at the thought of her senior. Over the years, he had probably cheated Chu Yi out of a lot of money!
¡°All right, let me know when he arrives!¡±
Gu Qingyao had no issue. Her senior had personally examined Chu Yi and understood his condition to a certain extent. Besides, she had seen him herself.
She had discerned quite a bit about Chu Yi¡¯s illness from examining his features. Together with what Mo Beihan had told her and Senior¡¯s information, she already knew most of it.
Curing him was no problem.
Chu Yi hesitated, but Cannon was the most authoritative of all the people he had contacted. Besides, he was introducing him to someone who was really amazing. He longed to recover and was not willing to give up this chance.
So Chu Yi made many preparations and, after hesitating for some time, took the risk toe to the capital.
This time, he did everything he could. He even thought of many escape ns.
He must not die. He absolutely must not die. He must fight Mo Beihan to the bitter end!
The moment he reached the capital, Chu Yi contacted Professor Cannon. He did not want a moment¡¯s dy. The faster he could be cured, the better. The faster he could gain some certainty and leave the capital, the better.
When Professor Cannon received his call, he raised his brows. This was even earlier than he expected!
Looks like this boy really values his life!
He had taken such a huge risk to go on living!
Er¡
Updates by
.
Wait, that didn¡¯t sound right!
Professor Cannon thought for a while but could not find anything amiss. He simply said to Chu Yi, ¡°Find a ce to stay ande to my ce tomorrow. I¡¯ll bring her to examine you!¡±
Cannon gave him the address to meet, and Chu Yi hurriedly and politely thanked him.
Mo Beihan rolled his eyes once he found out that Chu Yi had arrived in the capital. ¡°This fellow is really afraid of death. We just had to give him a little hope and hees running!¡±
Little One, Mo Yang, raised his head and batter hisrge eyes. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Father. This is your territory, and he¡¯s your archenemy. If he dares toe, that means he¡¯s not afraid of death!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°That¡¯s right! Mr Mo, care to exin it to us?¡±
Mo Beihan nced at her and kept silent.
Gu Qingyaoughed even harder!
¡°I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow. Chu Yi recognizes you. He might draw a gun the moment he sees you.¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t go.¡±
Mo Beihan was instantly displeased and very worried. ¡°No way. You¡¯ve never dealt with a person like that on your own. Yao Yao, although Chu Yi is no match for me, he is no ordinary person either.¡±
He was a monster who could kill without batting an eyelid.
Gu Qingyaoughed, ¡°Of course I know he¡¯s no ordinary person, but I have my ways of dealing with him. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll only do something when I¡¯m sure I will seed.¡±
Mo Beihan was still worried. ¡°But¡ no, I¡¯ll worry. What if there is any danger? I must guarantee your safety!¡±
Gu Qingyao immediately smiled craftily. She looked at Mo Beihan smilingly, ¡°Do you¡ want to personally test if I have the ability to knock you out?¡±
She was a doctor and an expert at using medicines. Of course she had ways of dealing with Chu Yi.
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 1267 - Little One Wants To Go And Gain Experience (2)
Chapter 1267: Little One Wants To Go And Gain Experience (2)
Gu Qingyao smiled when he did not say anything. ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m only doing this because I¡¯m prepared.
¡°For now, Chu Yi doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m connected to you. He will definitely assume I¡¯m a doctor who can cure him, so he won¡¯t be on his guard with me.
¡°But if you go, it¡¯ll be over the moment he sees you. There will be no opportunity to discuss anything, you¡¯ll just start fighting.
¡°I¡¯ll go, and Senior will exin. At most, he will think it¡¯s a coincidence. After all, he certainly won¡¯t believe that Mo Beihan¡¯s wife will treat him, right?¡±
Mo Beihan looked stern but did not speak.
Anyway, he was displeased that he could not go along to protect his own wife!
Gu Qingyao began to sweet-talk him when she saw his expression!
¡°Oh, husband, just trust me this once. Senior is there anyway! If I weren¡¯tpletely sure of myself, I wouldn¡¯t take the risk. Anyway, things have been so boringtely, just let me go and have some fun. I¡¯ve recently made many new and fun discoveries that I¡¯m going to try out on Chu Yi!
¡°If youe with me, that Chu Yi will be so frightened he will immediately run away!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
Stupid girl, why are you so good at sweet-talking and coaxing me!
¡°Let me, let me, let me!¡±
Mo Beihan could not stand her wheedling, so he had no choice but to agree.
But in his heart, he was still worried about Gu Qingyao meeting Chu Yi alone. What if Chu Yi went crazy?
Updates by
.
Gu Qingyao beamed when she saw that Mo Beihan agreed.
Little One, Mo Yang, raised his head and looked at his father, then nced at his mother. He smiled brightly. ¡°Mother, I want to go too! Bring me along to gain experience!¡±
He had never met someone as important as Chu Yi!
He really wanted to go along and gain experience. Although he had met Chu Yi once, Chu Yi restrained himself then, and even though Little One could tell that this uncle was no ordinary man, he had not realized how important he was.
This time, Chu Yi would be on his guard and would certainly be well-prepared. He longed to see what such an important man would be like in action?
Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao were stunned. ¡°You want to go too?¡±
Little One nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! When I met that unclest time, I already sensed that he was no ordinary person, but I didn¡¯t realize how formidable he is! If he can be Father¡¯s enemy, I would like to see how formidable he is!¡±
Little One was extremely intelligent and knew that, at the moment, he must tter his father. He turned to Mo Beihan and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯m already so big, but I¡¯ve never met anyone who is your match! Right now, the two Gu uncles are very, very intelligent, then there¡¯s mother, but this Chu Yi is the third. Let me go and gain some experience! I really want to see these important people that Father crushes under his feet. Please let me see for myself!¡±
His ttery really worked on Mo Beihan.
This fellow was so intelligent and had been full of tricks since. Young children sometimes had very original ways of thinking, so much so that even Mo Beihan often lost arguments with him.
Now, his darling son was looking at him worshipfully. Besides, he wanted to gain the experience of meeting someone important. Mo Beihan immediately thought of how his darling son would inherit his business in the future and the situations he would face would be even moreplex!
He must be properly groomed from a young age.
Chapter 1268 - Little One Wants To Go And Gain Experience (3)
Chapter 1268: Little One Wants To Go And Gain Experience (3)
Mo Beihan immediately wanted to agree.
¡°No!¡± Gu Qingyao objected firmly.
¡°You are still a child! That Chu Yi is a bad person. Mother knows you want to improve yourself, but Yang Yang, what if he goes overboard? You¡¯re still young, and you won¡¯t be able to stand it.¡±
She looked at Mo Beihan. ¡°Yang Yang is absolutely not allowed to go. It¡¯s fine if I go alone, but Yang Yang must not go. He has never seen bloodshed; what if he is frightened?¡±
Mo Beihan and Mo Yang both shrank back.
Actually, he had seen plenty of bloodshed. When this little fellow was younger, he had been very curious about the Mo house. There was a ce in the Mo house backyard where servants were punished and also where Mo Chengrui, Mu Mu and the rest were disciplined if they did anything wrong. Being confined was amon urrence.
After the little boy had seen the small ck huts in which people were confined, he lost interest, so he sneaked into the hall of justice instead.
He was immediately¡ interested. He was engrossed!
When Mo Beihan saw that his son was really not afraid, he gave him a proper tour. He had even especially brought his son there, so this little fellow had seen plenty of bloodshed.
But Gu Qingyao did not know about it.
Little One thought that he had better maintain his image of a good little child in front of his mother. Mo Beihan was afraid that Gu Qingyao would scold him if she found out that he had brought his son to a ce like that!
Gu Qingyao frowned. ¡°Why are the two of you reacting like that? Did I say anything wrong?¡±
Mo Yang said docilely, ¡°Mother, I just want to gain experience! I¡¯m curious! If you let me watch, I won¡¯t be so curious anymore. If I don¡¯t see it, I will keep thinking about it. If I encounter danger in the future, I might not be able to restrain myself and go over to take a look.
¡°Mother, you have ways to control Chu Yi! This is Father¡¯s territory; I¡¯ll be fine! Anyway, even if Chu Yi ns to do anything, he will probably be thinking that he will have won if he manages to make a smooth getaway. If he kidnaps me, he will just be forcing Father to pursue him through the capital.¡±
Updates by
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Brat, how old are you? Who taught you these things?¡±
How did a six-year-old child manage to guess someone¡¯s thoughts so urately?
Gu Qingyao increasingly realized how frighteningly high her son¡¯s IQ and EQ were!
Little One and Mo Beihan shrank back again.
Who taught him?
Father taught him!
Father taught him all the ways to scheme and plot against someone.
When I was still sitting in Father¡¯sp, before I learnt to walk, Father was already seriously discussing plots and schemes with his subordinates in my presence!
Mo Beihanughed nervously. He realized he should have told his wife more about her darling son¡¯s differences.
Actually, even when the brat was very young, Mo Beihan had slowly discovered that his IQ and EQ were frighteningly high. He had slowly gotten used to it, andter on, he increasingly enjoyed grooming him.
Yang Yang was intelligent, and with his training over the past few years, he had grown formidable.
But Gu Qingyao had had no children in her previous life. Now that she had this darling in this life, she was filled with maternal love. She was a simple mother and liked obedient and mature children.
Mo Beihan did not let her find out about their son¡¯s bloodthirsty and violent tendencies.
Now it seemed that he had to find an opportunity to let his wife get used to it. Otherwise, she would not be able to ept it when the brat became increasingly ¡®different¡¯ in the future.
Chapter 1269 - Meeting (1)
Chapter 1269: Meeting (1)
¡°This¡ Yao Yao! Just bring him along for the experience. How about this, I will make adequate preparations to ensure that nothing will go wrong. Trust me. In my territory, Chu Yi absolutely has no power to do anything to you or our son.
¡°Besides, you can protect Yang Yang. If the situation grows dangerous, you can always ce Yang Yang in the safest ce. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±
The safest ce was naturally Gu Qingyao¡¯s interspace.
This interspace had been her faithfulpanion in her previous life and had been of great help to her!
In this life, she used it as a warehouse.
Mo Yang nodded his little head vigorously. ¡°Right, right, right. Mother, let me go! I promise to be good. I just want to see. All right?¡±
Gu Qingyao really doted on this precious son. Especially when he looked at her with his dark, wide eyes, she really could not get angry!
She felt helpless. Her son was so filial and obedient!
He made bird¡¯s nest soup for her even from a young age. Of course, she doted on him!
¡°All right! I¡¯ll bring you, but you must promise to be obedient and follow Mother closely. Do you understand?¡±
Little One immediately nodded excitedly. ¡°I understand, I understand. Mother, I will definitely obey you.¡±
The next day, Professor Cannon gave Chu Yi an address. Chu Yi arrived at the address very early and asked for Professor Cannon. He was very polite when he saw Cannon.
¡°Professor, I must really thank you this time!¡±
Cannon smiled gently. ¡°No need to stand on ceremony. You have also helped me in the past. My junior is really a specialist in this area. If she can cure you, it will be your good fortune.¡±
Updates by
The two of them exchanged pleasantries for a while. Chu Yi was waiting for this amazing doctor to arrive.
After a while, Gu Qingyao alighted from the Mo family car, with Mo Yang in tow. When she entered the room, Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°Senior!¡±
Cannon raised his brows when he saw little Mo Yang. ¡°Has Yang Yange too?¡±
Mo Yang raised his little head and smiled very innocently. ¡°Uncle, how do you do?¡±
Chu Yi was in the living room and was stunned when he saw Gu Qingyao!
¡°You¡ how can it be you?¡±
It was not just him. Even his subordinates were shocked. They immediately went on the alert.
Damn it, what kind of lousy luck was this to meet with Mo Beihan¡¯s wife?
Gu Qingyao appeared to be rather surprised to see him too. ¡°It¡¯s you? You¡¯re the patient that Senior told me about?¡±
Chu Yi was stunned!
Cannon pretended not to know anything. He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! This is Chu Yi, the Mr Chu I told you about. Mr Chu helped me in the past. Junior, his health is poor! Take a look and see if you can cure Mr Chu!¡±
Then he turned to Chu Yi and said, ¡°Mr Chu, this is the junior I told you about. Her name is Gu Qingyao. She may be young, but she is one of the top Chinese physicians. Everyone in our medical group is exceptional, but my junior is an outstanding genius. She will certainly be able to cure you.¡±
Chu Yi had been shocked at first, but when they said that, he gradually calmed down.
It seemed that Gu Qingyao did not know he was Mo Beihan¡¯s enemy?
Chu Yi forced himself to remain calm and smiled at Gu Qingyao. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that the expert doctor was Ms Gu. Ms Gu, you are really young and promising!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°Mr Chu, there is no need to stand on ceremony with me. Let¡¯s begin! Let me examine you first.¡±
Chapter 1270 - Meeting (2)
Chapter 1270: Meeting (2)
Chu Yi was relieved when he saw that there was no danger for now!
He had heard of Gu Qingyao¡¯s medical skills overseas. She had been very famous among the upper ss in France. Also, he knew from his previous investigations that she was Jiang Yiru¡¯sst disciple.
Old Madam Qiao had also taught her for many years.
He just had not realized that she was the star of the international medical group.
Chu Yi sat down and allowed Gu Qingyao to feel his pulse. Gu Qingyao carefully examined him and asked him many detailed questions before she ascertained Chu Yi¡¯s condition.
This fellow was really an invalid, and his condition was serious.
No wonder he remained frail for so many years and had not managed to find a doctor to cure him.
His injuries were severe and had caused a deep-rooted illness. It was very difficult to cure such chronic ailments.
But with her skills, he just needed a period of nourishment followed by long-term nursing, and he could recover.
Chu Yi felt very hopeful when he saw that Gu Qingyao seemed very professional. Besides, Professor Cannon rmended her. He was rather anxious when he asked, ¡°Miss¡ Miss Gu, what do you think?¡±
Gu Qingyao did not say anything. Her brow was furrowed as she thought for a while.
At that moment, Little One, Mo Yang was obediently cuddled up in Gu Qingyao¡¯s arms. He had been studying Chu Yi.
This fellow was Father¡¯s enemy?
He did seem different. He was not like most of the people in the capital, but Little One just could not pinpoint what the difference was!
Anyway, only his father, second uncle and fourth uncle gave him a simr feeling. This feeling was the most pronounced around Father and Second Uncle.
Gu Qingyao thought for a while before saying, ¡°Mr Chu, your illness is very serious. Your oldints from childhood, coupled with the injuries you sustainedter, have severely damaged your health. If you carry on like this, your life will certainly be at risk.¡±
Chu Yi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He did not know whether he was disappointed or not. He had heard such words many times.
Gu Qingyao could not cure him either?
He could only wait to die of his illness?
Who would want to die if they could live?
He was still so young. He really wanted a healthy body, just like normal people, especially since he had suffered from poor health since he was a child.
¡°Miss Gu can¡¯t help me either?¡±
Gu Qingyao frowned and said, ¡°There is some hope. Your¡¡±
¡°Really? I can be saved?¡± Chu Yi was incredibly excited.
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I can cure you and allow you to regain your health. China¡¯s traditional herbal arts have many miraculous powers. It is especially useful for improving health and keeping fit.
¡°Based on your circumstances, you can recover after two months of treatment. Then you must continue to look after your health, and in two years or so, your health will be restored to optimum condition.¡±
Chu Yi was shocked!
What did she mean?
He could bepletely cured?
And be a normal person?
This was more than he had ever dreamt of.
¡°This¡ really? Miss Gu, you can really cure me? And within such a short span of time? I¡ I¡¡±
Chu Yi was so excited he did not know what to say.
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m very sure. Yours is not the worst case I have seen. If you take care of your health for a year or two, you can recover.¡±
Chu Yi leapt to his feet in excitement. ¡°Wonderful! Wonderful! I can finally be cured!¡±
Chapter 1271 - Clearly Effective (1)
Chapter 1271: Clearly Effective (1)
Health was the greatest aspiration of a person who had been sick for a long time, especially someone like Chu Yi, who was young and intelligent. He was of noble birth and had immense wealth. He seldomcked for anything, so he valued a healthy body even more.
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get so excited. With your health, you must maintain a positive outlook, but you must not get overly excited or upset. In the future, you must convalesce properly. These are the herbs that Ipounded earlier based on your case. Follow the directions on the packet. There¡¯s also a pill that I will make when I get back. I will get someone to send it to you tomorrow.¡±
Gu Qingyao was not yet prepared to reveal her status and negotiate with Chu Yi. She did not have sufficient trump cards in hand.
Chu Yi¡¯s health was her biggest trump card!
So!
She had to let Chu Yi reap some benefits first.
After all, she was Mo Beihan¡¯s wife, so Chu Yi was still somewhat wary. He continued to treat her courteously and epted the medicine that Gu Qingyao gave to him.
He politely saw Cannon and Gu Qingyao off, then he left as well.
When he got back to his ce, Chu Yi looked at the packets of herbs. He hesitated!
His subordinate looked at his master who had been silent for a long time and asked, ¡°Sir, this medicine¡ let¡¯s get someone to check it out first!¡±
Chu Yi sighed. ¡°Tell me, do you think Gu Qingyao is telling the truth? Can she really cure me?¡±
The subordinate lowered his head and kept quiet.
Health was Chu Yi¡¯s obsession. Over the years, he hadcked for nothing except a healthy body. As a result, he really, really wanted to be like a normal person.
But unfortunately, he lost that at a young age.
Updates by
Now Gu Qingyao had given him hope. At the moment, he did not know if he should believe her?
¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? You¡¯ve been with me for so many years, and you understand many things. Tell me your thoughts.¡±
The minion hung his head and said softly, ¡°Sir, right now, the most suspicious point is that Gu Qingyao is Mo Beihan¡¯s wife. If Gu Qingyao were not Mo Beihan¡¯s wife, then, Sir, would you believe her?¡±
Chu Yi was stunned!
If Gu Qingyao were not Mo Beihan¡¯s wife, would he believe her?
Of course!
He had always treasured any chance to recover his health. Even if it was just a sliver of hope, he would not give up.
Gu Qingyao was Jiang Yiru¡¯sst disciple and also the star of the international medical group that Cannon had rmended. She was such a young and talented doctor; he naturally was willing to let Gu Qingyao try.
But now, he was hesitating because she was Mo Beihan¡¯s wife. He was suspicious and even¡ incredulous.
The subordinate said, ¡°Sir, based on the current situation, Gu Qingyao probably doesn¡¯t know about your rtionship with Mo Beihan. Otherwise, she would not treat you.¡±
Chu Yi smiled, ¡°Are you trying to say that Gu Qingyao doesn¡¯t know? Mo Beihan has always been rather mysterious about his affairs, so he probably won¡¯t tell a woman too much about such shady things. Therefore, I can assume that she doesn¡¯t know anything and continue to let Gu Qingyao treat me. If it is effective, I might as well seize the opportunity and find a cure. If it¡¯s not effective, I can stop at any time, and I won¡¯t lose out. Correct?¡±
The subordinate thought for a while before saying, ¡°It is risky but entirely possible.¡±
He knew how much Master Chu longed to be healthy.
Chu Yi immediately smiled and shook his head. He said, ¡°It¡¯s unlikely, almost¡ impossible!¡±
¡°Why?¡±
Chapter 1272 - Clearly Effective (2)
Chapter 1272: Clearly Effective (2)
Chu Yi said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what she said? With my health, it will take half a year of treatment and another two years of convalescence before I can recover. It¡¯s almost impossible to keep Mo Beihan in the dark for so long. Gu Qingyao is his wife and is often with him. He will certainly find out.
¡°Then Mo Beihan will certainly threaten me, or even¡ kill me!¡±
The subordinate was taken aback. He thought for a while and realized that this was possible.
But it might not definitely happen?
¡°But Sir, Miss Gu is a very talented doctor. She saves so many patients that she can¡¯t possibly tell Mo Beihan about all of them, right? Mo Beihan doesn¡¯t know anything about medicine.¡±
Chu Yi paused.
The subordinate continued, ¡°Sir, because of this matter, I¡¯ve investigated all the famous doctors in the capital again, starting with those who are connected with Gu Qingyao ¨C one of them is Jiang Yiru, and the other is Old Madam Qiao.
¡°Both of them are definitely very famous in the area of Chinese medicine, but in recent years, they seldom ept cases because of their old age. They have transferred most of their patients to Gu Qingyao. But I¡¯ve discovered that although both Jiang Yiru and Old Madam Qiao are indeed getting on in years, they are still in good health. Under these circumstances, these talented doctors might still take on patients.
¡°They¡¯ve probably transferred all their patients to Gu Qingyao to allow her to build her connections and slowly consolidate her position. These old people are slowly grooming Gu Qingyao while they are alive. When they pass away, Gu Qingyao¡¯s position will be secure.
¡°Under these circumstances, Gu Qingyao has taken on many cases, and most of them are among the upper ss. Sir, you have never revealed your status, so, to Gu Qingyao, you¡¯re probably just an ordinary patient, and it might not arouse Mo Beihan¡¯s suspicion.¡±
Chu Yi did not say anything. He also hoped that it was true, but he was¡
Too wary of Mo Beihan!
The subordinate continued, ¡°Besides, there is an even more important point.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
Updates by
¡°Sir, right now, you are worried that Mo Beihan will find out about this. But have you considered what you will do if Gu Qingyao can really cure you and Mo Beihan finds out along the way?¡±
Chu Yi was taken aback. This¡ he had not had time to think about it.
The subordinate said, ¡°Sir, Mo Beihan will certainly put a stop to it or even try to kill you. But¡ are you really willing to let him call the shots? If Gu Qingyao can really cure you, you definitely won¡¯t give up so easily, will you?¡±
¡°Naturally!¡± Chu Yi said firmly.
He really wanted to recover. If Gu Qingyao could really cure him, he would find every possible way to get Gu Qingyao to treat him.
The subordinate said, ¡°In that case, at this moment, Sir should carefully think about how we should respond once Mo Beihan finds out.
¡°Actually, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any huge grudge between you and Mo Beihan. One might say that you hate him, but to Mo Beihan, you¡¯re not an enemy that he must absolutely kill. Over the years, you have not caused him any mortal harm. In fact, it was him who hurt you too badly and caused you to be ill for so many years. Logically, if you negotiate with him and give him some benefits, he might not insist on killing you.¡±
Chu Yi was stunned!
Was that possible?
His hatred of Mo Beihan was already a habit. He felt that he and Mo Beihan were imcable enemies. He really had not thought about this before.
Chapter 1272: Clearly Effective (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Yi said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what she said? With my health, it will take half a year of treatment and another two years of convalescence before I can recover. It¡¯s almost impossible to keep Mo Beihan in the dark for so long. Gu Qingyao is his wife and is often with him. He will certainly find out.
¡°Then Mo Beihan will certainly threaten me, or even¡ kill me!¡±
The subordinate was taken aback. He thought for a while and realized that this was possible.
But it might not definitely happen?
¡°But Sir, Miss Gu is a very talented doctor. She saves so many patients that she can¡¯t possibly tell Mo Beihan about all of them, right? Mo Beihan doesn¡¯t know anything about medicine.¡±
Chu Yi paused.
The subordinate continued, ¡°Sir, because of this matter, I¡¯ve investigated all the famous doctors in the capital again, starting with those who are connected with Gu Qingyao ¨C one of them is Jiang Yiru, and the other is Old Madam Qiao.
¡°Both of them are definitely very famous in the area of Chinese medicine, but in recent years, they seldom ept cases because of their old age. They have transferred most of their patients to Gu Qingyao. But I¡¯ve discovered that although both Jiang Yiru and Old Madam Qiao are indeed getting on in years, they are still in good health. Under these circumstances, these talented doctors might still take on patients.
¡°They¡¯ve probably transferred all their patients to Gu Qingyao to allow her to build her connections and slowly consolidate her position. These old people are slowly grooming Gu Qingyao while they are alive. When they pass away, Gu Qingyao¡¯s position will be secure.
¡°Under these circumstances, Gu Qingyao has taken on many cases, and most of them are among the upper ss. Sir, you have never revealed your status, so, to Gu Qingyao, you¡¯re probably just an ordinary patient, and it might not arouse Mo Beihan¡¯s suspicion.¡±
Chu Yi did not say anything. He also hoped that it was true, but he was¡
Too wary of Mo Beihan!
The subordinate continued, ¡°Besides, there is an even more important point.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Sir, right now, you are worried that Mo Beihan will find out about this. But have you considered what you will do if Gu Qingyao can really cure you and Mo Beihan finds out along the way?¡±
Chu Yi was taken aback. This¡ he had not had time to think about it.
The subordinate said, ¡°Sir, Mo Beihan will certainly put a stop to it or even try to kill you. But¡ are you really willing to let him call the shots? If Gu Qingyao can really cure you, you definitely won¡¯t give up so easily, will you?¡±
¡°Naturally!¡± Chu Yi said firmly.
He really wanted to recover. If Gu Qingyao could really cure him, he would find every possible way to get Gu Qingyao to treat him.
The subordinate said, ¡°In that case, at this moment, Sir should carefully think about how we should respond once Mo Beihan finds out.
¡°Actually, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any huge grudge between you and Mo Beihan. One might say that you hate him, but to Mo Beihan, you¡¯re not an enemy that he must absolutely kill. Over the years, you have not caused him any mortal harm. In fact, it was him who hurt you too badly and caused you to be ill for so many years. Logically, if you negotiate with him and give him some benefits, he might not insist on killing you.¡±
Chu Yi was stunned!
Was that possible?
His hatred of Mo Beihan was already a habit. He felt that he and Mo Beihan were imcable enemies. He really had not thought about this before.
Chapter 1273 - Clearly Effective (3)
Chapter 1273: Clearly Effective (3)
Chu Yi was silent for a long time. He frowned and carefully thought about his rtionship with Mo Beihan.
¡°What you¡¯re saying does seem to make sense. There¡¯s not much ovep between my business and Mo Beihan¡¯s business. It actually doesn¡¯t benefit him to kill me. It will be very, very difficult for him to take over from me, and it will also cause a lot of unnecessary trouble.¡±
The subordinate smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right; that¡¯s the way. Although he already knows about the Huo family incident, Mo Beihan has disciplined the Huo family and destroyed the European business. He has had his revenge. Sir, sometimes there are no long-term enemies, only long-term benefits. If Gu Qingyao can really cure you, you really ought to have a good talk with Mo Beihan.
¡°Even though you will certainly be at a disadvantage, won¡¯t it be worth it if you can regain your health in exchange?
¡°Of course, if Gu Qingyao doesn¡¯t have the ability, then we just need to think of a way out, and we can leave.¡±
Chu Yi thought about it. It was true. If he could regain his health, it would be worth a shot.
¡°You¡¯re right. I really should give it a shot.¡±
One must admit that Chu Yi¡¯s subordinate was quite bright.
This was a personal matter for Chu Yi. He had been obsessed with it for many years, so he could not think clearly, but his subordinate could.
Chu Yi felt much better once he had thought it through. He simultaneously thought about how he could protect himself if Mo Beihan found out and how they could negotiate. He wanted to think about the various possibilities in advance and find countermeasures.
He no longer rejected Gu Qingyao¡¯s medicine. Of course, he exercised due caution by asking his own doctor to check the medicine.
The doctor was very surprised when he examined Gu Qingyao¡¯s medicine!
¡°This medicine is very wellpounded! I never thought it could be used in this manner. This must definitely be the work of an expert. Sir, which divine physician have you found? This medicine will definitely be effective. It will absolutely be good for you to take it.¡±
Chu Yi was delighted. Although Gu Qingyao was Mo Beihan¡¯s woman, he still hoped that Gu Qingyao¡¯s methods would be effective.
Now, Chu Yi stopped worrying and began earnestly taking the medicine ording to Gu Qingyao¡¯s instructions.
Three dayster, Chu Yi received the pills that Gu Qingyao had made. Chu Yi once again asked the doctor to check them and even asked him to confirm that there would be no adverse effects from taking the two types of medicines at the same time.
The results of the check continued to surprise and delight Chu Yi.
Gu Qingyao had not deceived him. This medicine was the good stuff.
Chu Yi took the medicine for a month and asked the doctor to examine him every day. He wanted to know what changes were taking ce in his body at all times.
During this month, he really sensed the changes in his body. He no longer felt so sluggish. Now¡ he felt much more refreshed and really¡ much more energetic!
He was no longer as frail. He felt that he was in a much better spirit.
Midway through this period, Gu Qingyao examined him once and said that his recovery was going well. She told him to continue taking the medicine. The doctor in his retinue also said that he improved daily. Chu Yi was overjoyed!
Today, the doctor was examining him again. ¡°Sir, you have improved greatlytely. Such an effect has never urred before. The speed of your recovery shows that this treatment is much more effective than any other course of treatment in the past. Sir, congrattions!¡±
Chu Yi was delighted!
It was true. He sensed it too. He could really sense that he was slowly regaining his health. This sensation was so addictive. This Gu Qingyao was so capable.
Chapter 1274 - Enemies Meet (1)
Chapter 1274: Enemies Meet (1)
Of course, Gu Qingyao was capable. Otherwise, how could she let him reap some benefits?
In the Mo House, the little fellow Mo Yang took one look at his father as Mo Beihan walked over, then continued to obediently and docilely snuggle against his mother as he yed with his toys.
¡°How are things on Chu Yi¡¯s end?¡±
Gu Qingyao replied, ¡°His recovery is going well. I think he should be able to sense his body recovering. He must be delighted.¡±
Mo Beihan raised his brows, ¡°Then can we begin negotiations?¡±
Gu Qingyao thought about it briefly. ¡°In five days¡¯ time! Five days from now, he will have finished his first batch of medicine, and I will change his medication. After all, he has regained quite a bit of his health and doesn¡¯t need the same medicine any longer.¡±
Mo Beihan nodded to show that he understood!
¡°Arrange to meet him at Jin Jiang Restaurant! Yang Yang is toe too.¡±
He nced at the little fellow who had been sprawled on the floor ying with his toys. The little fellow looked shocked, and Mo Beihanughed, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to experience a major event? I¡¯ll bring you this time. This event will probably be more important than any you¡¯ve experienced before!¡±
Mo Yang¡¯s eyes immediately brightened. ¡°Really?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled, ¡°Of course!¡±
Gu Qingyao frowned. ¡°Are you sure the two of you won¡¯t start fighting?¡±
Mo Beihanughed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if we fight. Anyway, Yang Yang won¡¯t be in danger. Don¡¯t worry!
¡°Besides, that fellow Chu Yi has always been wary of me. If you bring the child and we appear as a family of three, he might let down his guard a little.¡±
Gu Qingyao thought about it and nodded her acquiescence.
Five dayster, Chu Yi really ran out of medication. Gu Qingyao asked him to meet her at Jin Jiang Restaurant.
After interacting with her for a month, Chu Yi was much less guarded with Gu Qingyao. He had been on his guard against Mo Beihan, but nothing had happened. It was almost as if he knew nothing about this matter.
At the moment, Chu Yi was looking forward to receiving Gu Qingyao¡¯s medicine, so he told his subordinates to make the arrangements and went to meet her.
Gu Qingyao had reserved a private room and ordered a table full of dishes. She and little Mo Yang were in the room. They were not deliberately waiting for Chu Yi. Little Fellow was hungry, so he just started eating.
¡°Mother, the food here is great, but not as nice as your cooking!¡±
Gu Qingyao patted his little head. ¡°Your ttery is a little absurd. Although I¡¯m a good cook, I can¡¯t possiblypare with the Jin Jiang Restaurant¡¯s head chef in every dish, right? I¡¯m not omnipotent!¡±
Little Fellow smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°Who says so? To me, Mother¡¯s cooking is the best in the whole world.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at him rather quizzically and asked curiously, ¡°Yang Yang! You¡¯re so good at sweet talk. Tell me, who did you learn it from? Your father and I are not like that?¡±
Mo Yang¡¯s eyes crinkled withughter. ¡°Mother, are you sure that you and Father are not like that? I¡¯ve often heard Father coaxing you with sweet-talk, and every time, he wraps you around his little finger.
¡°Besides! When Father is angry and jealous, don¡¯t you also act coquettishly and coax him? You always manage to get your way with Father.
¡°Believe me, I¡¯ve inherited this trait from both of you, and I¡¯m far more aplished than either of you!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
It seemed¡ that she really could not refute that!
They had just started eating when Chu Yi arrived!
When he saw Gu Qingyao and little Mo Yang eating, he felt that it was such a homely, heartwarming scene that he immediately rxed his guard.
A woman, especially a woman with a child, was the best at getting people to lower their guard.
Chu Yi smiled and greeted them. He was even very friendly towards Mo Yang!
Mo Yang raised his little head and smiled innocently!
Chapter 1275 - Enemies Meet (2)
Chapter 1275: Enemies Meet (2)
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Mr Chu, have you eaten? If you haven¡¯t eaten, then please make do and have something to eat!¡±
Chu Yi was actually very anxious to find out about his condition. He had not yet eaten, and he really was not in the mood to eat. After all, he had been obsessed with his health for years.
¡°I¡ all right!¡±
After all, it was Gu Qingyao. She could cure him. Although Chu Yi was anxious, he did not dare to offend Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao smiled at his expression. ¡°Looks like you are most concerned about your health. No problem, I can empathize with my patients. Give me your hand, I will examine you.¡±
Chu Yi excitedly thanked her and stretched out his hand.
Gu Qingyao examined him and said, ¡°Um! The progress is pretty good. Have you finished your first batch of medicine? Now it¡¯s time for the second batch. Finish this, and your health will be almost restored!
¡°Then for the next few months, you have to focus on convalescence. Fortunately, the weather now is warmer, and it¡¯s suitable for your convalescence. Once this period passes, your health will basically be restored.
¡°After that, you need to focus on maintaining your health. A healthy regimen is a long-term affair and a life-long business. I hope that you will remember that.¡±
Chu Yi said happily, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Dr Gu, I¡¯m so grateful to you!¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed and said, ¡°No problem. I have my own motives for treating you.¡±
Chu Yi was so delighted that he did not realize what she was implying. He smiled and said, ¡°I know, I know. Dr Gu, don¡¯t worry, I will send the consultation fee of twenty million yuan. I¡¡±
To put Chu Yi at ease, Gu Qingyao made a special point of telling Chu Yi that her consultation fees were very high. In particr, Chu Yi¡¯s illness was a serious, life-threatening one, and he would need many expensive medicines. Her consultation fee was 20 million yuan and that did not include the cost of medicine!
In these times, 20 million yuan was a huge sum.
But to an international tycoon like Chu Yi, 20 million yuan in exchange for a life, or a healthy body, was worth it.
But in China, it was considered to be an exorbitant sum!
Chu Yi lowered his guard because of that.
It was normal for a highly skilled physician like Gu Qingyao to charge such exorbitant fees!
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°No need! I was just joking when I mentioned my consultation fees. Don¡¯t take it seriously, Mr Chu!¡±
Chu Yi was stunned!
Of course one had to pay for consultations. Gu Qingyao had managed to cure him, but now she said she was waiving her fees?
¡°Miss Gu, what would you like?¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her head and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Since I saved you, I naturally have no intention of killing you. Chu Yi, someone wishes to speak to you!¡±
¡°Who?¡±
¡°My husband, Mo Beihan!¡±
Chu Yi was shocked!
He leapt up from his seat and backed away. His subordinates immediately drew their guns and pointed them at Gu Qingyao.
This was the first time Little Mo Yang was seeing the barrels of so many guns pointed at him. After a moment of fright, he immediately adjusted. In fact, a gleam of excitement shed across his eyes!
They were real!
He was facing real enemies!
This was his first time encountering such a situation!
He had seen such things before but in his father¡¯s torture chamber. He had seen and even experienced what it felt like to have such barrels pointed at him. But then, the guns were wielded by people on his side. Now they were being wielded by the enemy, a real enemy!
Gu Qingyao calmly sat there. She only rxed when she saw that the little fellow was not frightened!
She said to Chu Yi, ¡°Chu Yi, you had better put those things away!¡±
Chapter 1276 - Enemies Meet (3)
Chapter 1276: Enemies Meet (3)
¡°My Yang Yang is still young. It wouldn¡¯t be nice to frighten him!¡±
Chu Yi¡¯s mouth twitched when he saw the boy leaning against the table, looking at the weapons with gleaming eyes!
Look at this brat. Does he look frightened?
I think he¡¯s excited!
God! What kind of six-year-old has this sort of expression when encountering a scene like this!
Mo Beihan¡¯s son is a pervert, as abnormal as his father!
¡°You were plotting against me right from the start?¡± asked Chu Yi.
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°How have I been plotting against you? You were the one who sought me out. You were seeking treatment, so I treated you as per normal. Chu Yi, I can cure you, and I earnestly treated you. Shouldn¡¯t you thank me?¡±
¡°But Mo Beihan¡¡±
¡°Besides being hostile to you right at the start, Mo Beihan has never taken the initiative to cause trouble for you.¡±
Chu Yi: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°We knew your identity right from the start. Oh, actually, when I saw you the first time you came to the capital, I already knew who you were.
¡°I know that you¡¯re behind the Huo family¡¯s machinations. This time, all your movements in the capital were within our control.¡±
¡°Impossible!¡± Chu Yi was appalled!
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°The capital is our territory. Do you think you would have been able toe and go as you please without our permission?¡±
Chu Yi did not speak.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Since I want to speak to you, I naturally have no intention of killing you. You should realize what kind of plight you¡¯re in. Also, Jin Jiang Restaurant is my territory!¡±
This time, Chu Yi was so bbergasted he did not know how to respond.
¡°What¡ what did you say? Jin Jiang Restaurant is your territory?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. I started it many years ago when I was studying overseas.¡±
Chu Yi: ¡°¡¡±
How terrifying!
This restaurant was internationally renowned, but no one knew who owned it. They only knew that the chief executive officer was Chen Ke, a businesswoman from Hong Kong.
Everyone knew that the boss behind Jin Jiang must be very powerful, but he had never dreamt that it was Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°This is my territory, so you should understand that if you dare to touch me, you and your subordinates will not escape, be it those who have shown themselves here, or those who are hiding!¡±
Chu Yi did not speak for a long time.
At that moment, the partition door opened and Mo Beihan slowly walked out.
¡°Why? Are you so afraid of me? Hasn¡¯t my wife already said that she won¡¯t kill you?¡±
Chu Yi¡¯s eyes grew bloodshot when he saw Mo Beihan!
It was him, this devil, who had beaten him until he had almost died!
If not for the injuries he had sustained from that beating, he would not have been so ill.
Now Mo Beihan was bursting with vitality. He had a beautiful wife and an obedient son. While he, Chu Yi, had nothing!
He was furious!
He was furious!
Mo Beihan and Feng Xun slowly walked over and sat down next to Gu Qingyao. Mo Beihan picked up Mo Yang and ced him on hisp.
Compared to Chu Yi¡¯s precautions, Mo Beihan¡¯s measures were much simpler!
At that moment, Mo Yang boldly said, ¡°Handsome Uncle! Don¡¯t be so afraid of my father! He¡¯s actually a very nice man!¡±
Chu Yi: ¡°¡¡±
Everyone: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Come here, our family will treat you to a feast!¡±
Chapter 1277 - Reaching An Agreement (1)
Chapter 1277: Reaching An Agreement (1)
At the moment, Chu Yi was very despondent.
He had fallen into Mo Beihan¡¯s trap once more!
He had been on tenterhooks all this time in the capital, always careful to avoid detection by Mo Beihan. He had not dared to do this or that, for fear that Mo Beihan would discover him.
Later on, when the medicine that Gu Qingyao had given him proved to be effective, he had been too happy to sleep. He thought that although it was dangerous and risky here, it was worth it.
But now, he discovered that everything had been part of Mo Beihan¡¯s n. Even Gu Qingyao treating him had been nned.
He really¡ had nothing to say!
At that moment, Chu Yi was truly emotionally exhausted!
Too emotionally exhausted!
He admitted defeat!
He took a deep breath and sat down in front of Mo Beihan. He looked at the table full of delicacies. This was the first time he felt so rxed when he was eating.
He was not stupid. As Gu Qingyao said, they probably did not intend to kill him!
If Mo Beihan really wanted to kill him, he would not get Gu Qingyao to treat him. Since they had sought him out after he was partially treated, it was clear that they wanted to negotiate.
Perversely, he rxed at that thought!
As long as they had a n and set conditions, that meant Mo Beihan would be willing to cure him as long as he could meet the conditions.
It was worth it in exchange for his health.
Even if it was not Mo Beihan, he would be willing to pay any price if someone could cure him.
Mo Beihan also rxed when he saw Chu Yi¡¯s stance!
To be honest, Chu Yi had hated him for so many years and had made every effort to cause trouble for him, regardless of the cost. He had been really afraid that this fellow¡¯s brain would not work properly and would continue to fight, regardless of anything!
Fortunately, he was not too stupid. He knew how to weigh the pros and cons.
Little Mo Yang¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw that Chu Yi had really sat down to eat. He immediately grew bolder and earnestly used his chopsticks to ce a chicken wing in Chu Yi¡¯s bowl.
¡°Handsome Uncle, try this. The food in my house is the best. This is my mother¡¯s restaurant, I can eat here for free! If you have no money in the future, you cane and look for me, and I will treat you to meals here!¡±
Chu Yi: ¡°¡¡±
What do you mean if I have no money?
Brat, are you hoping that I will go bankrupt?
Mo Beihan ate with Gu Qingyao for a while. Chu Yi sat opposite them and ate in a rxed manner. When he was done, he looked at Mo Beihan and said, ¡°Speak! What are your terms?¡±
Mo Beihan nced at his wife and child and said with a smile, ¡°You carry on eating. I¡¯ll go and talk to him.¡±
With that, he got up and left his seat.
This was a private room that Gu Qingyao had specially reserved, and there was another adjoining room. Mo Beihan and Chu Yi prepared to hold their discussion there.
Little Mo Yang immediately jumped off Mo Beihan¡¯sp. He did not obey Mo Beihan¡¯s instructions to stay with Gu Qingyao and eat. Instead, he grabbed his father¡¯s sleeve and said hopefully, ¡°Father, I want to go too.¡±
How could he miss such an exciting event?
It would broaden his experience!
Gu Qingyao frowned. Yang Yang might be smart, but he was too young!
Mo Beihan nced at his son and raised his brows. ¡°You really want to go?¡±
¡°Um! I really, really want to!¡± Mo Yang nodded vigorously.
Mo Beihan took his hand and said to Gu Qingyao, ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring him. Wait for me!¡±
Gu Qingyao did not object when Mo Beihan said that. After all, Yang Yang was a boy, and as he grew up, his father¡¯s guidance was paramount. As long as he wanted to, he could tag along!
Chapter 1278 - Reaching An Agreement (2)
Chapter 1278: Reaching An Agreement (2)
Mo Beihan and Chu Yi left the room. Gu Qingyao was not very interested in the details of their discussion.
The soundproofing here was excellent. Even if she wanted to, she would not be able to hear what they said.
Rather, it was Chu Yi¡¯s subordinate who looked at Gu Qingyao with some¡ bewilderment!
This Madam Mo was just going to stay here by herself?
Mo Beihan was not worried and just left like that?
He looked at his gun and suddenly felt incredibly embarrassed!
Mo Beihan and Chu Yi spent more than two hours in the room before they emerged. Gu Qingyao had finished eating long ago. She stayed on the balcony and almost fell asleep!
Mo Beihan had gone in alone. Mo Beihan had dismissed Feng Xun when Chu Yi obediently sat down to eat.
So Chu Yi did not bring his subordinate either. The men outside were all Chu Yi¡¯s men. Gu Qingyao was dozing off. It was a revtion to the subordinate.
When Mo Beihan and Chu Yi emerged, it was clear that Mo Beihan was very happy and little Mo Yang was very excited. He looked as if he had discovered a new continent.
Meanwhile, Chu Yi¡¯s expression was rather gloomy, but not too gloomy.
From their expressions, Gu Qingyao could tell that Mo Beihan had not made life too difficult for Chu Yi. It must have been within Chu Yi¡¯s range of eptance.
Since they had reached an agreement, Gu Qingyao would naturally continue to treat Chu Yi.
After they went their separate ways from Jin Jiang Restaurant, Mo Beihan brought Gu Qingyao and Mo Yang home.
Chu Yi went back to where he was staying.
In the study, the subordinate was standing in a corner, looking at his boss with concern.
¡°Sir¡¡±
Chu Yi sighed and raised his hand to stop him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. That fellow Mo Beihan is repulsive but not despicable. His requests were reasonable, and I can afford them. It¡¯s just as well!¡±
When the subordinate heard that the terms were eptable to his boss, he also sighed in relief!
¡°Sir, if the terms are not too unreasonable, then that¡¯s good news for you. If Gu Qingyao can really cure you, you will regain your health. Then you can have anything.¡±
His boss was so intelligent and capable. Over the years, he had managed to attain his position despite his health. The subordinate believed that when Sir recoveredpletely, his powers would only increase.
¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s nothing more important than my life. Besides, I¡¯m actually relieved to have everything out in the open. Mo Beihan¡¯s circle of influence and mine do not ovep much. It doesn¡¯t really benefit him to kill me. It looks like he doesn¡¯t mean to make things too difficult for me. After this, we will have our freedom within the capital!
¡°We don¡¯t need to tread gingerly all the time and be on our guard against Mo Beihan!¡±
Chu Yi had no choice. The person who could cure him was Mo Beihan¡¯s wife.
Besides, anyone else would also use this to threaten him or find ways to make things difficult for him. Chu Yi wasfortable with this arrangement.
He could neither beat him nor trap him. He wasn¡¯t even as powerful as his opponent. He might as well submit and obtain a healthy body in exchange!
There was no point in fighting.
The subordinate said, ¡°Sir, have you decided to work together with Mo Beihan?¡±
Chu Yi nodded.
The subordinate said, ¡°Then¡ the Huo family¡¡±
Chu Yi¡¯s eyes grew frosty and his mouth curved in a disdainful smile. ¡°Get rid of them!¡±
He was now working with Mo Beihan. Naturally, he had to get rid of the Huo family as a¡ gesture of goodwill towards Mo Beihan!
The subordinate obeyed. ¡°Yes!¡±
Chapter 1279 - The Huo Family Is Exterminated (1)
Chapter 1279: The Huo Family Is Exterminated (1)
Chu Yi might be no match for Mo Beihan, but he was still a tycoon. He could exterminate the Huo family effortlessly.
Besides, the Huo family did not have much left. They were just an empty shell and were being funded by Chu Yi. It was very easy for Chu Yi to get rid of them.
After he cut off the Huo family¡¯s funds, Chu Yi just had to use a few simple methods and the Huo family copsed.
In the study of the Huo house, Huo Lin seemed to have aged ten years. He was much more haggard now. Huo Tianxiang asked urgently, ¡°Father, what is going on? Why is Sir suddenly against us?¡±
Huo Lin sighed but did not reply.
¡°Father, say something! Mo Beihan dealt with Tianning so severely. Our Huo family has already been deeply humiliated, and now Sir is doing this. We can¡¯t do business in the capital any longer!¡±
Huo Linughed. ¡°Do business? In my opinion, we had better hurry up and think of a way to save our lives!¡±
Huo Tianxiang was taken aback, then suddenly shivered. ¡°Father¡ Father, what do you mean?¡±
Huo Lin sighed and said, ¡°If Sir is suddenly acting like that, isn¡¯t his meaning clear? He has abandoned us. He will even personally destroy us.¡±
Huo Tianxiang¡¯s eyes widened. Terror spread through his body. ¡°Impossible. Sir has always been very supportive of us. He still needs us. Why would he act against his own men?¡±
Huo Linughed tragically. ¡°We have never been Sir¡¯s men. We don¡¯t even know who he actually is. In his eyes, we are just pawns, and unimportant pawns too.
¡°We have failed toplete his assignments. Instead, we have brought trouble on ourselves again and again. It¡¯s no wonder he won¡¯t let us off.
¡°Besides, I feel that Sir¡¯s attitude towards us is a little strange. He has suddenly acted against us so viciously. It almost seems that he is deliberately doing it for show.¡±
Huo Tianxiang paused. ¡°Deliberately doing it for show? Who is he trying to impress?¡±
Huo Lin raised his head and nced at him with some disappointment.
¡°Tianxiang, you are the Huo family¡¯s sessor, and I have always had high hopes for you. But now it looks as if you are still too young. You may have learnt a few small tricks, but¡ it¡¯s not enough!¡±
Huo Tianxiang: ¡°¡¡±
Huo Linughed and said, ¡°At this time, Sir is deliberately destroying us for show. Who do you think he intends to impress? Who have we offended in the capital? Don¡¯t you understand now?¡±
Huo Tianxiang¡¯s face instantly turned ashen. ¡°Mo Beihan? He¡¯s deliberately destroying us to impress Mo Beihan?¡±
Huo Tianxiang could not ept this conclusion.
¡°No! Impossible. Hasn¡¯t he always been Mo Beihan¡¯s enemy? Why would he curry Mo Beihan¡¯s favor? Impossible, absolutely impossible!¡±
Huo Lin shook his head. He sighed and said, ¡°Who knows? In this world, enemies don¡¯tst. Only profitsts.
¡°Sir¡¯s goal has always been to humiliate Mo Beihan. He wants to destroy Gu Qingyao to embarrass Mo Beihan, but he has never touched Mo Beihan¡¯s fundamental interests. That shows that Sir is probably no match for Mo Beihan either. Either that, or he doesn¡¯t hate him that much, not to the point of fighting to the death. Otherwise, what would be the point of targeting Mo Beihan¡¯s woman?¡±
Huo Tianxiang did not have anything to say.
¡°Now, Sir is acting like this. It is possible that he has reached apromise with Mo Beihan. It is also possible that he and Mo Beihan have reached a mutually beneficial agreement. He is eliminating us as a gesture of goodwill towards Mo Beihan!¡±
Huo Tianxiang¡¯s knees gave way, and he sat down on the ground with a thump.
Chapter 1280 - The Huo Family Is Exterminated (2)
Chapter 1280: The Huo Family Is Exterminated (2)
Huo Lin sighed to see him like that!
¡°Our family has run out of luck. It looks like we won¡¯t end well!¡±
Huo Tianxiang suddenly crawled over to Huo Lin and burst into tears. ¡°What shall we do? Father, quick, think of a solution! We can¡¯t just wait for death like that. Look at how badly Tianning was beaten. Father, if we continue down this path, all of us will be doomed. Quick, think of a solution. I don¡¯t want to remain in the capital. I want to go back to France.¡±
Huo Linughed coldly and said rather helplessly, ¡°If it were just a beating, like what Tianning received, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad. I¡¯m just afraid that¡¡±
Huo Tianxiang quavered, ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±
¡°Afraid that Mo Beihan will finish us off!¡±
¡°No!¡± Huo Tianxiang was in despair. ¡°Father, that¡¯s impossible. There isn¡¯t any serious grudge between us and Mo Beihan. This world has itsws. He can¡¯t do anything to us. He dare not.
¡°Father, right now, the Huo family has only offended one person, and that¡¯s Mo Beihan. If anything happens to us, Mo Beihan will be the prime suspect. He won¡¯t be able to shake off this suspicion.¡±
Huo Linughed. ¡°No serious grudge? Targeting his woman is not considered to be a serious grudge?
¡°To men, reputation is of utmost importance. Mo Beihan has always doted on Gu Qingyao. He will never permit a little family like us to entertain any designs on his wife. Even the Gu family will not stand for it, never mind Mo Beihan.
¡°He only beat Tianning and did not do anything else. But that was because there were too many outsiders involved at the start, and they could not do anything too serious. Now the Huo family is down, and everyone wants to kick us as well. Even if Mo Beihan did anything to us, no one would say anything.¡±
Huo Tianning was now shaking all over. ¡°No¡ he won¡¯t. Mo Beihan won¡¯t kill us. Father, we¡ we¡ hasn¡¯t he already beaten Tianning? He made Tianning marry Ye Yihong, and the Huo family followed his wishes. Father, he has already punished us, surely he won¡¯t kill us?¡±
Huo Lin also felt terrible when he saw how terrified his oldest son was.
Although he was not a good man, this was still his own son. At the moment, he felt sorry for this son.
Huo Lin helped Huo Tianxiang up and made him sit down on the sofa.
¡°Go! Hurry up and leave, and go as far as you can. I will find a way to help you to escape. Your brothers are still overseas but don¡¯t look them up for now. Go into hiding. Do you understand?¡±
Huo Tianxiang was taken aback. ¡°Father¡¡±
Huo Lin smiled. He even looked somewhat kindly. ¡°In the past, we met Sir¡¯s subordinate in Europe, and we¡¯ve seen how Sir works. I know these people are not to be trifled with.
¡°The terrible fate that befell Huo Financial Group increased my awareness of how hard it is to oppose Mo Beihan. The power this man wields overseas is truly terrifying. Otherwise, he would not be able to oppose so many financial groups.
¡°Son! You¡¯re still young. You should leave! I¡¯ll stay here and buy you some time. But whether you will be able to preserve your life or not will depend on your luck!¡±
Huo Tianxiang felt his mind go nk. He felt that what his father had said was too terrifying!
¡°Fa-Father, you¡ are you going to¡¡±
Huo Lin said gently, ¡°If Mo Beihan really makes a move, I will remain here to attract his attention. I¡¯m the master of the Huo family. He should target me first. Hurry and run. I will help shield you for a while.¡±
Chapter 1281 - The Huo Family Is Exterminated (3)
Chapter 1281: The Huo Family Is Exterminated (3)
¡°Remember, once you get away you must hide carefully. Don¡¯t think about revenge. It¡¯s not something that you can achieve. Preserve the Huo family bloodline. You are still young, and you will have plenty of opportunities in the future. Our Huo family must have descendants.¡±
Huo Tianxiang was too shocked to speak.
He had not dreamt that his own father would make a decision like this.
Members of the Huo family had always been very despicable. He knew that all too well.
His father was selfish and shameless. He had so many illegitimate sons, but he never cared whether they lived or died. The sons fought tooth and nail over the family business, but he continued to ignore them, have affairs, and have more sons.
He thought that his father was the most selfish, heartless and shallow person in the world.
He had not expected that, now, his father would use his own life to give him a small chance of escaping.
¡°Then¡ what about Tianning? He¡¡±
¡°He will remain here with me to shield you!¡±
Huo Tianxiang was incredulous.
Huo Lin said, ¡°Tianning is not as intelligent as you. Besides, he was the one who directly acted against Gu Qingyao. Mo Beihan hates him the most. He will never get away. Besides, with his brains, he will be useless even if he gets away. He will not give the Huo family any hope.
¡°It¡¯s better for you to leave! You¡¯re so intelligent. Our Huo family has groomed you to be the sessor for so many years. If you can survive, we might have a chance of making aeback someday.¡±
Huo Tianxiang did not want to die. If Huo Lin made such a decision, he would not reject it.
So he discussed it with Huo Lin and then snuck away that night.
Mo Beihan had been paying close attention to the Huo family!
The capital was Mo Beihan¡¯s territory, and he was in control of every move that the Huo family made. Mo Beihan received the news when Huo Tianxiang fled.
Mo Beihan would never show mercy to a person who had plotted against Gu Qingyao.
That included Huo Tianning. As Huo Lin said, he had only given him a severe beating and forced him to marry Ye Yihong. On the surface, he had vented his anger, but that was just a show for the public. In private, Mo Beihan had never intended to let them off.
If his Yao Yao had not been so clever, who knows how that bastard might have hurt her?
In their previous lives, his Yao Yao¡¯s life had been destroyed by someone¡¯s scheme. So Mo Beihan hated those who used such despicable methods to plot against Gu Qingyao. He had already secretly gotten rid of Gu Ruoqing and Zhang Xiaohui when they fled the capital.
They died terrible deaths!
His Yao Yao had suffered in the past. He would exact tenfold or hundredfold revenge.
Now, it was the same for Huo Tianxiang!
But before Mo Beihan could act, Feng Xun brought a piece of news. Feng Xun¡¯s expression was rather¡ odd!
¡°Master, something unexpected happened¡¡±
Mo Beihan scowled, his anger rising. ¡°What happened?¡±
¡°Huo Lin had personally disposed of Huo Tianxiang as a guarantee that he will also get rid of Huo Tianning. He only asks that Master spares his life.¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
There was a long silence in the study. Mo Beihanughed coldly ¨C disdainfully and mockingly!
Feng Xun said, ¡°Huo Lin begged me on his knees, which is equivalent to begging you, Master. He wept bitterly and said that he did not know that his two rebellious sons, Huo Tianxiang and Huo Tianning, plotted against our Madam. Now that he has discovered what a grave mistake they have made, he will not forgive them. He will personally dispose of them so that you do not have to sully your hands. He only asks that you will consider the fact that he has not shielded his own family and show mercy to him, a pitiful cur!¡±
Chapter 1282 - The Huo Family Is Exterminated (4)
Chapter 1282: The Huo Family Is Exterminated (4)
¡°As for Huo Tianning, he said that disaster has suddenly befallen the Huo family. If too many of them die all at once, it will attract attention and that will reflect badly on the Mo family. But he asks Master not to worry. He will bring Huo Tianning overseas, and once they are overseas, he will dispose of Huo Tianning to appease you.
¡°This way, no one in China will find out, and it won¡¯t affect the Mo family¡¯s reputation or sully Master¡¯s hands. So he begs you to spare him on ount of what he is doing!¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s mouth twitched in a rather bloodthirsty manner!
¡°Wasn¡¯t there an earlier piece of news about how Huo Lin wanted to save Huo Tianxiang to preserve the Huo family bloodline, and he would die on his son¡¯s behalf?¡±
Ever since Chu Yi had started moving against the Huo family, Mo Beihan had kept a very close eye on the Huo family, and he knew everything that happened in the family.
Feng Xun said, ¡°Looks like he was deceiving Huo Tianxiang. Huo Lin is cunning, crafty and selfish. He has so many illegitimate sons. He doesn¡¯t really care about Huo Tianxiang and Huo Tianning. Even if all his sons die, he is only middle-aged, and as long as he survives, he can continue having sons. It¡¯s unlikely that a person like that will die for his son!
¡°Huo Tianxiang was very touched. Looks like the cunning little fox still can¡¯t beat a treacherous old fox like Huo Lin. Huo Lin probably doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯ve been keeping a close eye on them and that we know every move they make. He must have deliberately allowed Huo Tianxiang to escape to make us think that Huo Tianxiang is escaping. Then he personally punished his own son to show his loyalty to us.
¡°If Huo Tianxiang remained, he would certainly be hiding at the Huo house, but Huo Tianning is already there. It would be difficult for Huo Lin to kill both sons without leaving any trace, so he let Huo Tianxiang leave first.
¡°He killed Huo Tianxiang to show his loyalty to us. If we release him, he will immediately bring Huo Tianning overseas. That way, the people in the capital won¡¯t know that Huo Tianxiang is already dead. Meanwhile, Huo Tianning will think we killed his older brother and will obediently follow his father overseas. Once overseas, Huo Lin will find a way to kill Huo Tianning. Actually, it¡¯s very simple, and the people in the capital won¡¯t know anything. That way, it will go undetected!¡±
Mo Beihan sat down behind his desk and smiled. ¡°He can dream on!¡±
Did he think Mo Beihan would let him off just because he dealt with Huo Tianxiang and Huo Tianning?
What a joke!
He had underestimated Mo Beihan¡¯s viciousness. Complete eradication was more his style!
So what if it was in the capital?
So what if other people were suspicious?
He was not the Mo Beihan of the past. Anyone who dared to hurt Yao Yao must die!
¡°Kill them all¡¡±
Mo Beihan was just speaking when the phone on his desk suddenly rang.
Mo Beihan picked it up. Gu Yunshen was on the line.
Mo Beihan was always very courteous to his father-inw. When he heard Gu Yunshen¡¯s request, he paused but did not object. He only nodded very submissively and agreed.
When he hung up, Feng Xun was looking at him and waiting for his orders.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch Huo Lin for now. Let him leave the country.¡±
Feng Xun was stunned!
Just now, he said to kill them all. Why was he allowing Huo Lin to leave the country?
Mo Beihan looked at Feng Xun and suddenly smiled, ¡°Does my honored father-inw have some connections overseas?¡±
Feng Xun did not understand.
Mo Beihanughed, ¡°All right, we won¡¯t concern ourselves with my honored father-inw¡¯s business. Make sure that Huo Tianxiang is disposed of cleanly. Let Huo Tianning live for another couple of days, then get rid of him when he¡¯s overseas.
¡°As for Huo Lin, ignore him. Someone else will deal with him.¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
Although he did not understand, Feng Xun obeyed.
Chapter 1283 - The Gu Family Is Too Terrifying!
Chapter 1283: The Gu Family Is Too Terrifying!
When Mo Beihan finished giving his instructions, he went to look for Gu Qingyao.
¡°Yao Yao, when your father was overseas, did he¡ do something?¡±
Gu Qingyao paused. ¡°Huh?¡±
Mo Beihanughed and told her about Gu Yunshen¡¯s request.
¡°He asked me to allow Huo Lin to leave the country. He wants to deal with Huo Lin personally.¡±
When Mo Beihan recalled his father-inw¡¯s tone, he felt rather puzzled. ¡°I think that he doesn¡¯t want to get rid of Huo Lin just because of what happened to you. I think it has something to do with Mother-inw.¡±
Gu Qingyao thought for a while and said, ¡°My mother was injured when she was young, and it had something to do with Huo Lin. Later on, when the Qiao family ran into trouble, my mother hurried back, but she was heavily pregnant and about to give birth. She was severely injured then. Huo Lin was definitely involved in that.
¡°If not for that, my parents might not have been separated for so many years. They had some misunderstandings because my mother was unconscious and could not exin in time. That¡¯s why they ended up in such a state. My father naturally will not show Huo Lin any mercy.¡±
Besides, when that fellow was overseas, he pursued her mother so conspicuously, using disgusting methods. In front of others, he pretended to be deeply in love, as if Qiao Yuying was fated to be with him.
Gu Yunshen might look gentle and cultured, but he did notck for viciousness!
None of the Gu family members was to be trifled with.
As for connections¡
Gu Qingyao smiled and rubbed her chin as she spected, ¡°My father is a deep one. He is circumspect and farsighted. During his time overseas, he must have already known that he must deal with Huo Lin. It has been so many years, he must certainly have done something about it.
¡°Since he says he wants to personally deal with it, then just listen to him. Father would not say such a thing if he were not sure of himself.¡±
Mo Beihan smiled and leaned against her silently.
After a long while, Gu Qingyao turned and saw that he was watching her smilingly. She raised her brows and asked, ¡°What are you smiling at?¡±
Mo Beihanughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m smiling at your Gu family. Really, still waters run deep. I didn¡¯t expect honored father-inw to be capable of such a thing.
¡°Your Second and Fourth Cousin go without saying. They¡¯re ssic foxes. I think in your family, only your Third Cousin is a good man!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Third Cousin Gu Jinlin was universally acknowledged to be a good man!
¡°Yao Yao, tell me, if I offend your Gu family one day, will they get rid of me too?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Mo Beihan really could not be sure about that.
He was not unsure of whether the Gu family would get rid of him. He was unsure of whether the Gu family had the ability to get rid of him or not.
He had been reborn and knew many things about the future. He had the first-move advantage in many things, and it was easy to seed in anything.
Even so, he had never underestimated the Gu family.
That fellow Gu Jinhang was a fox among foxes. His EQ and IQ were frighteningly high. Even a reborn person like Mo Beihan could not underestimate him.
Gu Jinfeng was the same. He was in business, but up until now, Mo Beihan still did not know his true worth.
Gu Jinfeng had done business overseas for many years and had witnessed how he and Yao Yao had progressed. Mo Beihan was certain that Gu Jinfeng must have done something then too.
Now, even Gu Yunshen, who looked like a gentleman, was acting so viciously. Mo Beihan suddenly felt that the Gu family was just too frightening.
His Yao Yao was the best. She was soft and fair. It was so nice to cuddle her all day!
Chapter 1284 - Grand Finale (1)
Chapter 1284: Grand Finale (1)
Chu Yi destroyed the Huo family as a gesture of goodwill towards Mo Beihan. Mo Beihan promised Gu Yunshen to allow Huo Lin to leave the country, and he kept his word.
In that way, the Huo family, which had been universally acknowledged in the capital as being a prominent family, vanished overnight.
All the Huo family¡¯s holdings in the capital were destroyed. Everyone in the Huo family left.
The people in the capital did not know about Huo Tianxiang¡¯s death. They thought that he left the country with Huo Lin and Huo Tianning.
This drastic change shocked everyone in the capital.
The various major families had not expected the Huo family to vanish just like that.
Everyone¡¯s first reaction was that Mo Beihan must have done it. They all thought that Mo Beihan had been overly vicious. This person was a menace. If you identally offended him one day, he would exterminate your entire family!
But when their subordinates investigated, they realized that Mo Beihan was not responsible. Of course, Mo Beihan certainly had a hand in this. Although he acted viciously, he had not been utterly ruthless.
Someone else was responsible for this.
The various major families were surprised by the truth. They were curious about who the real mastermind was, and also relieved at Mo Beihan¡¯s behavior!
The Mo family was just too powerful. Besides, the Gu family followed them closely ¨C an organization like that was really frightening!
Everyone in the capital hoped that the Mo family would not be too vicious. They were afraid that they could not take it!
In that way, the prominent Huo family just vanished overnight!
As talk about the Huo family gradually died down, people¡¯s curiosity turned to other matters. Ye Yihong had been intent on marrying into a noble family, and she immediately became aughingstock in the capital.
The envy she aroused before her wedding now turned into mocking!
At that moment, in a vi in the suburbs.
Bai Youran was kneeling on the floor, begging Mo Beihan to forgive her.
¡°It¡¯s my fault. I really know that I was at fault. Please, Mo Beihan, have mercy on me! I will never dare to do anything to Gu Qingyao again! Never!¡±
The once proud and arrogant, rich youngdy was now groveling in front of Mo Beihan in hopes that he would let her off.
Mo Beihan had gotten rid of everyone who had ever hurt Gu Qingyao. Bai Youran had once been hostile towards Gu Qingyao, so Mo Beihan naturally would not let her off.
It was not as simple as marrying her off to Mo Yunhao.
Over the years, Mo Beihan practically obtained all the power in the Mo family. The various branches of the family rapidly advanced under his leadership. At that point, Mo Beihan¡¯s situation waspletely different from when he had first taken over the Mo family.
Mo Beihan neither dabbled in politics nor the military, which worried those in power in the Mo family. They thought that this sessor would be unable to maintain the Mo family¡¯s position.
But as the years passed, they realized that this had not happened to the Mo family. Not only did the Mo family maintain its position, but it even grew.
The sons and grandsons were all doing well. Now, Mo Beihan held all the reins of power in the Mo family.
For the past few years, even Old Master Mo did not bother with Mo Beihan anymore. Hepletely let go of all matters!
A few years ago, the Old Master had been dealt a severe blow, and his illness grew worse. Mo Beihan had been more circumspect towards the family members so as not to upset the Old Master.
But now, the Old Master was in the good health, and he agreed with the way Mo Beihan managed the household, so he did not concern himself with such matters any longer.
So this Bai Youran had not just simply been living in a vi in the suburbs.
Chapter 1285 - Grand Finale (2)
Chapter 1285: Grand Finale (2)
She was ¡®Young Madam Mo¡¯ in name, but in private, her life was worse than that of a servant. She was like a ve to the Mo family. She ate the worst food and lived in the most dpidated house. She did all kinds of manualbor every day!
This vi was like a jail, and Bai Youran waspletely trapped inside.
Bai Youran knelt on the floor, her face covered with tears. She had had enough! She was going mad!
¡°It¡¯s my fault! It¡¯s all my fault. Mo Beihan, please, please let me off! Please, please let me off! I promise I will never dare to do it again. Really, I will never dare to do it again!¡±
Mo Beihan sat in his chair, smiling maliciously!
¡°You can¡¯t even stand this?¡±
It was just a little hardbor. She was just doing a servant¡¯s work while holding a noble title and being mocked by the servants and she couldn¡¯t take it any longer?
When Yao Yao was being mocked and jeered at by all the noblewomen in the capital in herst life, how had she survived?
He remembered it clearly. In her previous life, Yao Yao had been jeered at by so many people, and Bai Youran led the way.
Bai Youran was kneeling as she looked at the man in front of her. She used to think he was a god. Now, she thought he was the devil.
Mo Beihan got up and said coolly and mercilessly, ¡°If you want to live, you had better be good and stay here. Don¡¯t dream of getting that mother of yours to rescue you. Now she thinks you caused the death of her biological daughter. You¡¯ll be fortunate if she doesn¡¯t kill you!
¡°You had better stay here. Don¡¯t think about leaving in this lifetime!¡±
The sound of his leather shoes striking the floor gradually vanished. Bai Youran slumped on the ground in despair. She did not even have the energy to cry.
Mo Beihan left the dim little room. He walked to the exterior balcony and looked down from the second floor. Outside was a sea of flowers, blooming in the huge garden. Rare and valuable nts could be seen everywhere, clearly demonstrating the grandeur of a rich and noble family.
Heughed coldly!
Now Jiang Hongying and Mo Yunhao did not dare to oppose him at all. They stayed there obediently. At first, Mo Yunhao tried to protect Bai Youran when he tortured her, butter on, he gradually gave up.
When she found out that he detested Bai Youran, Jiang Hongying even vented her anger toward her. She hoped to torture Bai Youran to death so that her son could marry another girl from a noble family.
As for the Bai family, Old Master Bai had passed away, and Bai Fei was still too immature. He could not defeat Mo Beihan.
Zheng Min, who used to be Bai Youran¡¯s mother, now hated Bai Youran to the core and did not care about her at all.
At least, the Bai family continued to cover up and said that Bai Youran had a good life in the Mo vi.
Zhang Xiaohui had thrown away Zheng Min¡¯s daughter, and although they could not find out where the child had gone or if she survived, he could manufacture evidence.
Mo Beihan especially manufactured evidence to make Zheng Min believe that the baby girl was already dead. Now Zheng Min loathed Bai Youran.
Mo Beihan looked at the luxurious and exquisite garden. In order to put his grandfather¡¯s mind to rest, he especially chose an exceptionally luxurious and splendid vi for Mo Wei and his family. He spared the lives of his own rtives, so Old Master Mo had not interfered at all.
During the time Bai Youran lived here, he could do as he pleased!
He wanted Bai Youran to have a noble title and live in the most splendid vi but have the most ignoble existence. He wanted her to live the rest of her life in despair!
Chapter 1286 - Four Years Later (1)
Chapter 1286: Four Years Later (1)
Four yearster, at the entrance of Bejing University. Mu Mu, Mo Chengxi, had driven here and was waiting for someone. Zhong Bingyuan emerged, carrying her school bag. She looked rather teary at the sight of the familiar car.
When Mo Chengxi saw her, he opened the door of the front passenger seat for her and then drove off.
¡°You¡¯ve had so many sses in the morning. Are you tired? What would you like to eat?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan was already in her fourth year of university and was graduating soon. She had almost no lessons, but today was an exception. She had had a busy morning.
Mo Chengxi knew about it.
Zhong Bingyuan lowered her head. She seemed to be feeling low. ¡°Anything! I¡¯m not very hungry?¡±
Mo Chengxi frowned. ¡°It¡¯s already afternoon, and you¡¯re not hungry? What¡¯s the matter with you? Did someone bully you?¡±
His tone clearly showed that he was prepared to get even with someone.
Zhong Bingyuan hurriedly said. ¡°No, don¡¯t misunderstand. No one bullied me. I¡¡±
She thought for a while but did not know where to start.
They arrived at a restaurant, and Mo Chengxi ordered her favorite dishes. Zhong Bingyuan looked at the food but did not feel like eating.
¡°I¡ when I graduate I want to find a job¡¡±
When Mo Chengxi heard that, he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that you would do your internship with me? Have you changed your mind?¡±
He had waited for so many years for this girl to graduate from university. He would worry if she went anywhere else.
He had matured over the years, and the markets had also opened up. Many of Mo Beihan¡¯s enterprises were beginning to expand into China. Mo Chengxi was so smart that Mo Beihan would never let him off.
Now, Mo Chengxi not only had his own business but was also secretly helping Mo Beihan to take care of many matters.
To others, he was an extremely sessful, rich young man. He was from an excellent family and was a fine young man!
At the mention of this, Zhong Bingyuan said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s my mother¡¡±
She thought that her mother was really entric. It was impossible tomunicate with her.
Mo Chengxi¡¯s hand paused. ¡°Does Aunt object to you doing your internship with me?¡±
Over the past few years, his intentions towards Zhong Bingyuan had be abundantly clear. Yuan Yuan got along well with him, and the elders in both families approved.
To the Zhong family, it was definitely a good thing if this Young Master Mo wanted to marry their granddaughter.
For one, the Zhong family watched him grow up and knew him very well. Secondly, his family background was superior to that of the Zhongs. Besides, he was already very aplished at a young age and did not have any bad habits. Among the talented youths in the capital, he was definitely one of the best.
Under these circumstances, if Zhong Bingyuan herself was willing, then of course the Zhong family was willing.
Only Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s mother, Zheng Lin, disliked him and seemed to object violently to Yuan Yuan being with him.
Zhong Bingyuan felt very wronged at the mention of this. She really did not understand. Her Brother Mo was so nice to her and was such an exceptional young man. Most normal parents would rejoice.
Why did her mother hate Brother Mo so much?
¡°It¡¯s not that Mother doesn¡¯t want me to do an internship with you. She¡ doesn¡¯t want me to work at all.¡±
Mo Chengxi¡¯s expression was rather ugly. ¡°Does she still think like that? That you are exposing yourself?¡±
This woman, Zheng Lin, was rather odd. Or perhaps one might say she was old-fashioned! Sometimes she was especially modern and said that her thinking had evolved!
At other times, she was frighteningly old-fashioned.
She was especially unreasonable when it came to her daughter, Zhong Bingyuan!
She always objected to Yuan Yuan working and being seen in public. Her only hope was that Yuan Yuan would marry early, support her husband and raise her sons and be an elegant matron of an important family!
Chapter 1287 - Four Years Later (2)
Chapter 1287: Four Years Later (2)
Zhong Bingyuan nodded, her eyes teary!
¡°Brother Mo, I really can¡¯tmunicate with her. I¡ I really dare not intern with you. Recently, Mother¡¯s response to this matter has be increasingly extreme. I¡¯m afraid that if I really work with you, she will make a fuss at your office. That will be so embarrassing! I¡ I had better not go!¡±
Mo Chengxi frowned and disagreed. ¡°No way. We already agreed that you would keep mepany. I¡¯ll worry if you go anywhere else. I can teach you anything you want to learn, but if you go somewhere else, you will just be an ordinary greenhorn. You won¡¯t know anything. They¡¯ll bully you.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan lowered her head. She did not dare to say anything else. Her mother did many other things that were even more extreme. She had not even mentioned them!
¡°But I¡¯m really afraid my mother will create a fuss at your office. That will be so embarrassing! Why don¡¯t¡ why don¡¯t I stay away for now. Anyway, it¡¯s just an internship. It doesn¡¯t matter where I do it. I¡¯m not looking for a cradle-to-grave job, but my mother doesn¡¯t understand. I¡ I¡¯ll find opportunities to persuade her. All right?¡±
Mo Chengxi was so intelligent. Of course, he could tell that Zhong Bingyuan was in a tight spot.
Her tone was clearly pleading. She was hiding something from him.
Mo Chengxi did not make things difficult for her but smiled and said, ¡°Fine, don¡¯t stress yourself out over this. Do whatever you like. I wanted you toe to mypany because I was worried that someone would bully you. If I¡¯m not with you, you must remember to be more careful. If someone bullies you, remember toin to me. Do you understand?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan had not expected Mo Chengxi to agree so quickly. She sighed in relief and said thankfully, ¡°I know, I know, I will take good care of myself. Thank you, Brother Mo!¡±
Mo Chengxi did not pursue the matter and Zhong Bingyuan rxed and began to eat.
Mo Chengxi did not bring it up again but focused on eating with her. After dinner, he sent her back.
There were no sses in the afternoon, and Mo Chengxi intended to send Zhong Bingyuan back home. But when they were halfway there, Zhong Bingyuan wanted to alight. She said she wanted to buy some things, and since she was almost at the Zhong House, she asked Mo Chengxi to drive back first.
Mo Chengxi could already see Zheng Lin in the distance. He did not react but smiled at Zhong Bingyuan. When he saw her tense little face, he gently agreed.
¡°I do have something I have to do, so I shall go first. When you¡¯ve finished buying your things, hurry up and go home. It¡¯s rather hot out here.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan nodded. ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry!¡±
Zhong Bingyuan only rxed when Mo Chengxi drove away. But her face fell when she turned and saw Zheng Lin walking towards her.
¡°Yuan Yuan, didn¡¯t I ask you toe home earlier this afternoon? Why are you sote? Who drove you back?¡±
Zheng Lin looked grim as she watched the ck car disappear in the distance.
Zhong Bingyuan said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that I have a boyfriend and I won¡¯t see anyone else. What do you mean by this? Have you brought him here?¡±
Today, Zheng Lin had arranged for a matchmaking session for her daughter. Zhong Bingyuan knew about it, but she had not agreed to it. When she saw Zheng Lin standing there, Zhong Bingyuan knew that there would be trouble. She was afraid that Mo Chengxi would find out, so she had gotten out of the car earlier.
Mo Chengxi had always been good to her. If he found out about it, she would be too humiliated to face him.
Zheng Lin frowned and said angrily, ¡°What boyfriend? Since when have I agreed to let you have a boyfriend? Let me tell you, the Mo family is not suitable for you. You are not to see him again.¡±
Chapter 1288 - The Shrewd Little Mo Yang (1)
Chapter 1288: The Shrewd Little Mo Yang (1)
Zhong Bingyuan was fuming. ¡°In what way are they unsuitable? He¡¯s the one I like. Brother Mo is outstanding in every aspect, but you insist on disliking him. Mother, Brother Mo is clearly excellent, be it in terms of family background, character, talent, or status. I don¡¯t understand. As a mother, shouldn¡¯t you be happy that your daughter has found a boyfriend like that? Why do you insist on finding someone who is inferior to Brother Mo?¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Zheng Lin was enraged. ¡°How can a girl talk so openly about liking someone? All these years, you¡¯ve been allowed to go to school, and you¡¯ve interacted with those coarse people who have been a bad influence on you. Is this how a young girl should speak?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan: ¡°¡¡±
Sometimes she really felt that her mother was crazy.
¡°No matter what you say, I won¡¯t go matchmaking. I have someone I like. You can give up this idea!¡±
Zhong Bingyuan could not be bothered to argue with her about this. They had quarreled over this matter many times. She just could not get through to her mother.
Zhong Bingyuan turned to leave, but Zheng Lin grabbed her. ¡°No, you are not allowed to leave. He¡¯s waiting for you. If you leave, how am I going to exin it?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t care how you exin it. That¡¯s your problem. I¡¯ve already told you that I object, but you insisted on bringing them here. Solve the problem yourself.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you dare go¡ Zhong Bingyuan, what kind of love potion has that brat given you? Why do you listen only to him? If you dare to disobey me, I¡¯ll go and look for him tomorrow. How dare he deceive and swindle my daughter. I would like to see if there are stillws in this world!¡±
Zhong Bingyuan was stunned. ¡°You¡ what do you mean?¡±
Zheng Linughed coldly, ¡°You¡¯re my daughter. You should obey me. Mo Chengxi has dared to cheat you. As your mother, of course I should call him to ount. Isn¡¯t he a fine young man with leadership skills? Hasn¡¯t his reputation always been excellent? I would like to see how his subordinates view him after that?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s eyes widened. She had not expected her mother to dare to say something so unreasonable.
She meant that she would go to Brother Mo¡¯spany and kick up a fuss?
¡°You¡ are you crazy?¡±
Zheng Linughed coldly. ¡°I¡¯m disciplining my own daughter. No one has any right to interfere. Come with me!¡±
As Zheng Lin spoke, she dragged Zhong Bingyuan towards the restaurant.
¡°Hey¡ let go¡ let me go¡¡±
Even though Zhong Bingyuan was very reluctant, Zheng Lin dragged her over like a crazed person. They had just vanished from sight when a man dressed in ck, with a cap lowered over his head, left the ce.
Mo Chengxi¡¯s car was parked at a nearby corner. He was so intelligent he could tell right from the start that something was amiss with Zhong Bingyuan. Of course he must get to the bottom of it.
His car had driven off, but that was just a show he put up for Zhong Bingyuan. He had turned a corner and driven back.
When the man in ck saw Mo Chengxi, he respectfully greeted him. ¡°Young Master!¡±
He told Mo Chengxi what had happened. Mo Chengxi lowered his eyes to disguise the cold light that shone from them.
¡°Go back and investigate who the other party is. Also, get the restaurant employees to keep a close eye on Madam and take care of her. Make sure that no one offends her. Besides that, just make sure that Madam doesn¡¯t find out.¡±
¡°Yes, I understand!¡±
Mo Chengxi drove off.
The Mo business empire extended throughout the world. In particr, the capital was the Mo family¡¯s headquarters. Perhaps even Zheng Lin and Zhong Bingyuan were not aware that this restaurant belonged to the Mo family.
Chapter 1289 - The Shrewd Little Mo Yang (2)
Chapter 1289: The Shrewd Little Mo Yang (2)
When he got back to the Mo house, he entered the living room only to see little Mo Yang sitting there, gnawing on amb chop with his two little greasy paws.
Mo Yang smiled when he saw Mo Chengxi. ¡°Fourth Cousin, you¡¯re finally back! I have big news for you. Do you want to hear it?¡±
Mo Chengxi raised his brows. ¡°What?¡±
¡°Fourth Cousin-inw¡¯s mother has dragged her off for a matchmaking session. The boy is from a family of schrs. He¡¯s very handsome and gentle and has an elegant air. Oh, to say it inly, he¡¯s the girly sort. Do you want to go and grab Fourth Cousin-inw back? Do you need help?¡±
Mo Chengxi¡¯s brows raised even higher. This had just happened, and he had sent someone to investigate on the spot. But Mo Yang was at home. How did he know about it?
He even had news about the other party!
¡°How do you know all these things?¡±
Mo Yang smiled rather smugly. ¡°Of course I know. My top secret agent just told me the news. It¡¯s definitely first-hand information. They¡¯ll probably still be at the restaurant!¡±
¡°As for the boy. Sigh¡ it¡¯s hard to exin. Anyway, I don¡¯t like him, but Cousin-inw¡¯s mother will probably like him. He¡¯s very bookish and a schr. Hees from a family of schrs¡ to speak inly, they¡¯re poor and dreadfully lofty.¡±
Mo Chengxi lowered his eyes. ¡°I also wanted to rush over immediately, but I was worried I would embarrass your cousin-inw. I¡¯ve protected her all these years and taught her so many things. She already thinks that she is in my debt and is of not much help to me. Now her mother has made such a mess. It makes her even more reluctant to tell me. If I were to go over, she will just feel that she has failed me.¡±
Mo Yang gnawed on hismb chop and sighed. ¡°Sigh¡ Cousin-inw loves you too much, that¡¯s why she feels that she is in your debt and has failed you. Anyone else with someone like you, a wealthy man from a rich family to dote on her and give her everything she wants, would be thinking of ways to marry you and give you a son so she can tie you down and be a rich matron!¡±
Mo Chengxi nced at him. This brat was such a smooth talker, but his words were always so soothing!
Mo Yang pushed themb chops towards Mo Chengxi. ¡°Here! My mother grilled them herself! They¡¯re so fragrant! It took me a lot of effort to snatch this little bit from my father. He¡¯s always so jealous. If I hadn¡¯t acted fast, he would have taken them all without leaving me a single piece.¡±
Mo Yang felt rather helpless. His father loved to stick to his mother all the time, even after he had grown up. To his father, his wife was his most beloved. His son was incidental!
Sigh¡ Fortunately, his mother doted on him!
Mo Chengxi also smiled when he saw themb chops.
But he had too many things on his mind and did not eat too much. Aunt¡¯s grilledmb chops were the most fragrant and he also started gnawing on one.
As he chewed, he exchanged news with the prodigy sitting opposite him.
¡°You said that you know who the man is? Yang Yang, your informationwork is pretty good! It just happened, and you already know about it. That¡¯s quite efficient!¡±
Mo Yang¡¯s mouth was all greasy, and with his pretty little face, he really looked like an innocent child. But his eyes were incredibly shrewd!
¡°Hehe! Of course. My father personally groomed me. My intelligencework is the best. They called me just now. They happened to be eating at that restaurant and saw Cousin-inw being dragged in, so they immediately used the restaurant phone to call me.
¡°I have a little friend who has gone to gather information. It¡¯s a coincidence, but I know him. When I was on holiday in the south two years ago, I ran into him. Anyway¡ I think he¡¯s rather entric. Probably Cousin-inw¡¯s mother will like a person like that.¡±
Chapter 1290 - The Shrewd Little Mo Yang (2)
Chapter 1290: The Shrewd Little Mo Yang (2)
Mo Yang had always been unusually bold and was very intelligent. Mo Beihan had groomed him carefully.
Although he was very young, he started traveling to broaden his experiences several years ago.
He had gone traveling when he was seven years old, and Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao brought him. He had not had enough fun, so he had gone by himself the next year. Mo Beihan just sent someone along to protect him.
He thought that if a child went traveling, he would miss home even if he had plenty of money to spend. But to his surprise, this fellow had gone wild. He did not want toe home at all. But no matter where he went, he always remembered to send some local delicacies back to Gu Qingyao.
The little fellow¡¯s travels increased his knowledge significantly. He made many notes, and when he returned home, he told his little friends about his experiences and had gained arge following.
Mo Chengxi¡¯s hand paused. ¡°You know him? What¡¯s his background?¡±
Mo Yang said, ¡°His name is Su Yuwen, and he¡¯s a southerner. He has had some interactions with Cousin-inw¡¯s grandparent¡¯s family. His family are all schrs, and they are considered to be a literary family. Butter on, their family fortunes declined, and they lost all their fortune!
¡°You know what happened to all the schrs in the past. At that time, the Su family did not have much, but they were very lofty. So during that era, they were very unlucky.
¡°In that way, they grew even poorer. Later on, he went to university, and the entire Su family ced their hopes for the future on him. They see in him the hope of carrying on the Su family¡¯s literary tradition. Schrs¡ hehe, they are rather lofty and old-fashioned. Especially the Su family. Anyway, I disliked them, but Cousin-inw¡¯s mother is different. She came from a literary family too, and she likes this type of people!¡±
Mo Chengxi: ¡°¡¡±
When Mo Yang saw Mo Chengxi¡¯s dark expression, he immediatelyughed. ¡°Haha! Speechless? To think that you, the Fourth Young Master of the Mo Family, a fine and handsome young man, and most importantly, with excellent family background, actually lost to a person like that¡ Hahahaha!¡±
Mo Chengxi ground his teeth!
¡°What are youughing about? Why are you so happy?¡±
Gu Qingyao was justing down the stairs when she heard the little fellowughing so happily. Considering it was Mo Chengxi, she thought that the boy must be being naughty.
Mo Yang grew increasingly intelligent with age. His older cousins all doted on him, so the brat grew increasingly bolder and even dared to make fun of his older cousins.
In recent years, he was not even afraid of Mo Chengxi, who was the most intelligent.
When Mo Yang saw his mothere down the stairs, he immediately rushed over and tried to hug her around the waist. ¡°Mother, have you woken up from your nap?¡±
His hands were still greasy from themb chops, so he held his palms outwards so as not to touch Gu Qingyao¡¯s clothes.
Mo Beihan came from behind and pushed him away from Gu Qingyao. ¡°Look at the state you¡¯re in. Don¡¯t dirty your mother¡¯s clothes.¡±
Mo Yang nced at him and remembered there was still an uneatenmb chop on the table, so he hurried back. He only rxed when he ate thestmb chop.
His mother grilled these herself. If he didn¡¯t eat it, Father would probably snatch it from him.
Gu Qingyao was used to the way this father-son duo interacted, so she ignored them and sat apart from them to ask Mo Chengxi, ¡°Mu Mu, was heughing at you just now?¡±
Mo Yang pouted. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. Mother, Sister Yuan¡¯s mother has dragged her off to a matchmaking session. I heard that Sister Yuan is very angry. We¡¯re still waiting for more concrete information!
¡°Fourth Cousin is so outstanding, but his future mother-inw despises him. What terrible luck!¡±
Chapter 1291 - Should I Ask For Her Hand In Marriage?
Chapter 1291: Should I Ask For Her Hand In Marriage?
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips twitched. She also felt that Mu Mu was rather unlucky.
But she still said, ¡°Nonsense. It¡¯s Sister Yuan¡¯s mother who has poor taste. Your Fourth Cousin is such a good man, but she doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate him. Your Sister Yuan is smarter!¡±
Mo Yang: ¡°¡¡±
Mo Chengxiughed and nced at Mo Yang. ¡°See, Aunt is so nice to me. Brat, you¡¯re always making fun of me.¡±
Mo Yang immediately widened his eyes. ¡°Since when have I ever made fun of you? Fourth Cousin, don¡¯t malign me.¡±
Mo Chengxiughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m stating the facts, not maligning you! You are full of naughty ideas. Aunt should discipline you properly.¡±
Mo Yang: ¡°¡¡±
Everyone said that Fourth Cousin was the smartest one in the family before he was born. He was sly, cunning and scheming. Sure enough, it was true.
How petty!
He would even quibble with a small child. Um! He must learn so that he could be even more scheming than Fourth Cousin in the future!
But Fourth Cousin¡¯s mother-inw despised him even though he was so clever. It must be because he did not know how to be good and lovable. He was different. He was such a sweet-talker and knew how to coax others. Parents all loved him.
When he grew up, his mother-inw would dote on him like a son!
Mhm!
That¡¯s the way!
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Zhong family always approved of you and Yuan Yuan? Surely the Zhong family wouldn¡¯t look down on a child from our Mo family!¡±
Mo Chengxi said, ¡°The other members of the Zhong family are all pleased with me and are more than happy for Yuan Yuan to marry into the Mo family. Only Yuan Yuan¡¯s mother dislikes me. She has some kind of perverted loftiness. She¡¯s always trying to control Yuan Yuan¡¯s life. She likes schrly people and feels that a businessman like me is too money-minded.¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
With Mo Beihan¡¯s status, he had almost no interactions with Zheng Lin. He really did not know what this woman was thinking.
His Mu Mu was the most intelligent of the children who had grown up in the Mo family. His future was immeasurably bright.
Now Mu Mu was still young, and the Mo family maintained a low profile in many things, so he had not disyed the full extent of his prowess. Only Mo Beihan knew how much this child was helping him and how many things he was in charge of.
He was sure that practically no one among the younger generation in the capital could surpass Mu Mu. Mo Beihan just could not understand why Zheng Lin would despise a talented person like that.
He frowned. ¡°What do you think? Why don¡¯t¡ I go straight to the Zhong family and ask for her hand in marriage?¡±
Boss Mo¡¯s status in the capital had grown. The Gu family had also progressed more and more quickly, and their alliance had grown increasingly stable. Now Mo Beihan was much more imperious when he spoke. Even though all the major families in the capital had risen, the Mo family¡¯s status continued to climb.
If his Mu Mu liked someone, they would have her even if they had to snatch her away.
Mo Chengxi smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Uncle. I will manage it properly. Yuan Yuan still has some feelings for her mother, but she hates it when her mother keeps trying to control her and interfere with her. Presently, the Zhong family increasingly dislikes Zheng Lin, especially Old Master Zhong. Yuan Yuan¡¯s rtionship with me has raised the family¡¯s position and has helped the Zhong family to progress.
¡°As long as Yuan Yuan and I are willing, and love each other, it is a win-win situation for the Zhong family. But Zheng Lin keeps making unreasonable demands and trying toe between us. She is affecting the Zhong family¡¯s future. It¡¯s not just Old Master Zhong. All the other members of the Zhong family dislike a woman like that.
¡°Yuan Yuan is rather worried. If she doesn¡¯t protect Zheng Lin a little, her mother might be thrown out of the Zhong family one day. After all, she is her mother. She doesn¡¯t want things to reach that stage.¡±
Chapter 1292 - Leading Children Astray
Chapter 1292: Leading Children Astray
Mo Chengxi had finished gnawing thestmb chop, and now he raised his head and looked at Mo Chengxi. ¡°Then what will you do? Fourth Cousin, with your personality, surely you won¡¯t allow that aunt to ruin your girlfriend like that? Why not¡ destroy the Su family. Who asked him to be so ignorant as to have designs on our Mo family¡¯s Young Madam!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
Mo Beihan gulped and nced at his son.
Hey, brat, your mother is here! Can¡¯t you be more discreet?
Gu Qingyao looked at her son and raised her brows. ¡°Destroy? What arrogance! Who taught you that?¡±
Mo Yang immediately shrank back andughed abashedly. ¡°Hehe! I¡ Darling was just joking. Mother, I¡¯m a very good boy!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
But Mo Beihan wasughing. He suddenly remembered that when Yao Yao was young and she wanted to do something naughty, she would earnestly tell him that she was a very good girl!
Gu Qingyao looked at the boy. She could not be bothered with him.
After so many years, she naturally knew her son very well.
This brat was very intelligent, and his father had naturally passed on all his savage genes to his son. The boy had been very bloodthirsty from a young age.
When he was young, she hoped that her son would be an ordinary boy and have a carefree childhood. But who knew, Mo Beihan had secretly led him astray!
The problem was that this child enjoyed being led astray.
After so long, she just did not bother any longer.
Her son could do as he pleased. Anyway, she and Mo Beihan could protect him. Even if her son made a leap for the heavens, he would be fine!
Sometimes, she said that Mo Beihan spoilt their son and understood him better, but Gu Qingyao was not far behind.
As a mother, she had not wanted her son toe into contact with too many dark things when he was small. But it turned out that her son was not a simple person.
So she let him be!
Her natural protective instinct and power were no less than Mo Beihan¡¯s. As long as her son liked something, she would do her best to fulfill it!
Mo Chengxi smiled and said, ¡°Actually, Yuan Yuan is the crux. Zheng Lin would not be able to stop us if I wanted to marry Yuan Yuan. But Yuan Yuan is still young and is in no hurry to marry. That¡¯s¡ what worries me.¡±
Gu Qingyao immediatelyughed!
¡°She¡¯s just graduated from university. It¡¯s natural that she wants to work for a while! Mu Mu! Looks like you will have to wait! How many years have you waited already? Have you grown impatient?¡±
Mo Beihan casually shared his experience, ¡°Actually! Marriage does not need to dy your career! Neither does your career need to dy your marriage, right?
¡°Besides! Even if you¡¯re not married, that doesn¡¯t stop you from being together! What era is this¡¡±
¡°What did you say?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s sentence stopped Mo Beihan short.
¡°Does anyone lead children astray like that?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
Mo Yang batted his eyes and looked at his parents. ¡°Father, what you said just now¡ did you manage to cheat Mother into being with you before you got married?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
She was ring at Mo Beihan furiously.
Mo Beihan saw his wife¡¯s murderous look andughed abashedly, ¡°Your mother and I knew each other when we were very young. Your mother was engaged to me when she was in her teens. It¡¯s different for your Fourth Cousin!¡±
Chapter 1293 - Solve It As Soon As Possible
Chapter 1293: Solve It As Soon As Possible
Mo Yang did not understand.
¡°All right, let¡¯s not talk about me. Let¡¯s talk about your Fourth Cousin!¡± Mo Beihan changed the subject to prevent his wife from being embarrassed. ¡°Mu Mu, if you need help, just let me know. Also, it¡¯s best not to let such things drag on. Since Zheng Lin cannot think clearly, you better solve the problem quickly.
¡°She¡¯s so extreme, and Yuan Yuan is her only daughter. If the matter drags on and she does something to Yuan Yuan, it will be toote for regret!¡±
Mo Chengxi felt a chill and immediately said, ¡°I understand. Thanks for reminding me, Young Uncle.¡±
The man that Mo Chengxi sent soon came to report the details to him.
¡°Young Master, Madam Zheng is really crazy. She likes that Su Yuwen very much and even wanted an immediate engagement. As for Young Madam wanting to go and work, she has always objected. She not only objects to Young Madam working at yourpany, but she actually also objects to Young Madam working anywhere. She objects to Young Madam exposing herself to the public.
¡°Young Madam was furious and directly rejected the other party. She even said that she has a boyfriend. The other party felt that Young Madam was too forward and that for a young girl to say such things shows that shecks morals. In the end, Madam Zheng felt embarrassed and pped Young Madam on the spot.¡±
When Mo Chengxi heard that, his breathing paused. ¡°Yuan Yuan was hit?¡±
The man in ck replied, ¡°Yes, Madam Zheng hit her because after Young Madam said she had a boyfriend, the other party said that she was too forward and was an embarrassment to other girls and things like that. Madam Zheng was so furious that she hit her.¡±
¡°What happened after that?¡±
¡°Then Madam ran away in a rage. Before she left, she said that she would never marry into the Su family. Her marriage would be decided by her grandfather and father. It was not Madam Zheng¡¯s right to decide it on her own.¡±
Mo Chengxi¡¯s aura grew even colder. Then after a long time, he said, ¡°What kind of people are the Sus?¡±
When he heard that, even the subordinate felt indignant on his Young Master¡¯s behalf.
¡°The Su family is an ordinary family from the south. In the past, they were schrs, but they cannot be considered to be a family with any great heritage. Their grandfather¡¯s generation were all schrs and very talented, so they had some connections with the Zheng family.
¡°Later on, the Su family fell on hard times and kept on declining. It was the same for the Zheng family. Right now, only Zheng Lin, who has married into the Zhong family, is doing slightly better.
¡°All these years, the Su family has maintained its schrly pretensions. They are pitifully poor. Although, on the surface, they pretend to be a noble family. Madam Zheng likes schrs, and that Su Wenyu appears to be very bookish.
¡°Madam Zheng is very proud, especially in front of schrs. She was very embarrassed when her own daughter spoke to them like that, so she hit Young Madam.¡±
Mo Chengxiughed coldly and said, ¡°To say it inly, they¡¯re paupers?¡±
The subordinate nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±
They were not only paupers, they were arrogant paupers!
Mo Chengxi closed his eyes. It was his Yuan Yuan¡¯s misfortune to have a mother like that.
¡°Continue to keep an eye on the Su family. Report all theirtest movements in the capital to me.¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
After the subordinate left, Mo Chengxi remained in the study. He thought for a long time, mulling over Mo Beihan¡¯s words. He felt that he really better solve this problem as soon as possible.
Zhong Bingyuan did not look for him even after night fell. Mo Chengxi knew that the girl was probably crying alone!
He sighed and called Zhong Bingyuan.
Chapter 1294 - Climb A Window To Meet (1)
Chapter 1294: Climb A Window To Meet (1)
At that moment, Zhong Bingyuan was in her own room. She felt both wronged and angry after her mother pped her.
Over the years, her mother had grown increasingly controlling of her, to the point of perversion. She felt that there was something wrong with her mother mentally.
She wanted to bring her to see a psychologist, but her mother would rage at the mere mention of it and say that Zhong Bingyuan was cursing her.
Besides that, she really could not understand why her mother hated Mo Chengxi so much.
She could even take a fancy to someone like Su Wenyu but dislike Brother Mo. What was the matter with her taste?
Zhong Bingyuan really did not know what to say, but she did not dare to make too big a fuss.
Her mother had gone overboard in recent years, and her grandfather detested her. Her uncles all disliked her. Even her father¡¯s attitude towards her had grown rather impatient. She was a little worried about what would happen to her mother if she still did not be more discreet.
Her father had endured so many rebukes from the family because of her. Why couldn¡¯t she see that?
Zhong Bingyuan was feeling extremely gloomy. She sprawled on her bed. She did not feel like moving.
Suddenly, the telephone in her room rang.
She picked it up. She still sounded rather choked up.
¡°Hello!¡±
¡°Yuan Yuan, it¡¯s me.¡±
¡°Brother Mo!¡±
When he heard her voice, Mo Chengxi knew that the girl was in a very bad mood. His heart ached, and he sighed and said, ¡°Are you crying?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan had already regained some control of her emotions, but when she heard his caring voice, she felt even more wronged.
She wanted to cry.
Mo Chengxi sighed. ¡°Are you home? Shall I keep youpany?¡±
¡°You can¡¯t! My mother is at home too! I had a big fight with my mother today, and she¡¯s still angry! If youe over, she certainly won¡¯t allow you toe in. It¡¯s already dark!¡±
Mo Chengxiughed. ¡°Do you want me to keep youpany?¡±
Of course she did. But Grandfather and Father were not yet home. Only she and her mother were at home. If she insisted that Brother Moe over, her mother would certainly stop him and then there would be another fight.
If they quarreled, the family servants would know, and Grandfather and Father would know too. They would get angry then.
Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s voice was tearful and guilty, ¡°Sorry, Brother Mo. My grandfather and father are not at home. You certainly won¡¯t be able toe in. If I insist that youe in, I¡¯ll have another fight with my mother, and Grandfather and Father will find out¡¡±
Her mother¡¯s position in the family was already precarious. She did not want her parents to divorce!
Mo Chengxi smiled and said very gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let your mother find out. Just tell me, do you want to see me?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan was puzzled!
¡°Do you want to see me? I promise I¡¯lle over and keep youpany without your mother finding out.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan was shocked. ¡°This¡ is that possible?¡±
¡°Do you want to see me?¡±
¡°¡ yes¡¡±
Mo Chengxi was finally satisfied. ¡°Turn off the lights in your room and go to sleep. Just leave the night light on. I¡¯ll be there in half an hour.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan: ¡°¡¡±
She was stunned for a long time and could not respond.
He said he wasing to see her but asked her to turn off the lights and go to sleep?
She was already home, but he would not let her mother find out?
This¡
Zhong Bingyuan could not figure it out, but she still obediently turned off the light. She was even inspired to lock the room door from the inside.
She just left a dim light by the bed. The entire room fell into darkness. When her eyes adjusted, she could barely see.
Chapter 1295 - Climb A Window To Meet (2)
Chapter 1295: Climb A Window To Meet (2)
She hid in her nkets. She even breathed carefully. Herrge eyes kept looking around, waiting to see how her Brother Mo would appear.
She waited like that for half an hour.
The room waspletely silent. Zhong Bingyuan was growing rather impatient.
Soon, there was a soft noise at her window. Tap, tap, tap, as if someone was knocking on it.
She paused and pulled open the curtain a little, only to find Mo Chengxi sitting on her window ledge, smiling at her.
Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s eyes widened. She was so frightened she forgot to respond. This was the third floor. Her room was on the third floor.
¡°Open up.¡±
Mo Chengxi lightly tapped on the window again to indicate that she was to open it.
Zhong Bingyuan recovered her senses and immediately opened the window.
Mo Chengxi jumped in through the window. The moment he entered, he pounced on her and pulled her into his arms. Zhong Bingyuan got a fright, but he propelled her backwards until she bumped against the bed and fell onto it.
The room was very quiet, and the light was very dim. He held her, crushing her under him as he gazed at the girl in his arms.
Her eyes were rather red. It was clear that she had been crying. Her cheek looked red and swollen, and he could still see the marks of five fingers on it. Clearly, Zheng Lin had hit her very hard.
Mo Chengxi reached out and gently caressed her swollen cheek. His eyes grew cold. ¡°Does it still hurt? Did you apply any medication?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan saw his frosty expression and hurriedly said, ¡°It¡ it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Brother Mo, don¡¯t worry. I¡¡±
¡°Yuan Yuan, are you afraid I will get the Zhong family to do something to your mother?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan choked. ¡°I¡ I¡ I don¡¯t¡¡±
But as she spoke, her voice grew softer and more uncertain.
Brother Mo was very good to her, and everyone in her family approved of them being together. To be honest, it would be her good fortune to be able to marry into the Mo family.
But her mother objected, and she waspletely unreasonable about it.
Over the years, Mother had done many absurd things to Brother Mo. Everyone¡¯s patience was limited. She was worried that, one day, her mother would provoke Brother Mo and he would retaliate.
He was the Mo family¡¯s Young Master. As Zhong Bingyuan well knew, the head of the Mo family, Mo Beihan, was very protective. Her mother treated Mo Chengxi so badly. All it took was a word from Mo Beihan, and her mother would be forced out of the Zhong family.
Mo Chengxi sighed. He looked quizzically at the girl in his arms. ¡°Tell me, I¡¯ve doted on you ever since you were a young girl. No matter what you wanted, I¡¯ve always managed to get it for you. Be it your studies, your life, or your career, I have nned everything properly for you so that you don¡¯t need to worry at all. You should be a carefree girl, pampered by me. But why are you beset with worries?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan was startled. She immediately felt sad!
That¡¯s right!
Why was she allowing herself to be like this?
She was the Zhong family¡¯s only granddaughter. Her uncles, aunts, grandfather and father all loved her. Her boyfriend, Mo Chengxi, had been by her side since she was young, helping her with her studies and nning out her life, guiding her in everything. Now he was even worrying over her career.
Her path in life should be very smooth. She should be an innocent, pure, and adorable young girl!
Why had she be like this?
Zhong Bingyuan immediately grew teary. ¡°Brother Mo, I¡¯m sorry!¡±
Mo Chengxi sighed and said, ¡°You should not bother too much about your mother. It¡¯s no use. The more outstanding you are and the more others dote on you, the more she will feel unable to control you. And that will increase her desire to control you. Yuan Yuan, you can¡¯t change the way she thinks.¡±
Chapter 1296 - Climb A Window To Meet (3)
Chapter 1296: Climb A Window To Meet (3)
Zhong Bingyuan immediately burst into tears. ¡°What should I do then? After all, she¡¯s my mother. Should I¡ should I just watch her doom herself and be expelled from the Zhong family?¡±
Mo Chengxi could only sigh helplessly and say, ¡°Your grandfather probably won¡¯t do such a thing as long as you¡¯re around. I can only promise that I won¡¯t use my status to pressure the Zhong family. That will only embarrass everyone. Yuan Yuan, I will also consider your feelings. Don¡¯t underestimate your importance in my heart, all right?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan was startled. She felt both blissful and hurt.
This person was too outstanding! She was captivated by his excellence. She was just an ordinary girl!
How could she not be touched by such a fine person?
So many girls in the capital admired Mo Chengxi. If you lined them up, the line would extend outside the city. Many children from noble families were now being spoilt by their families, enjoying the empire their elders had built. They never did an honest day¡¯s work, and slept around, but felt that they were very admirable.
The older generation had suffered, and now that things were better, they doted on their children, hoping that they would not need to suffer like they had when they were young. So many children were spoilt by their parents.
But the Mo, Gu, Qiao and Qin families were not like that.
They were great families that stretched back for many years and had deep roots. They brought up their children and grandchildren very strictly. Among the great families, all the children were strictly disciplined, and all of the younger generations were outstanding.
Although Mo Chengxi was highly respected in the capital and was definitely one of the best among the young noble scions, there was never any gossip about him. How could she not feel touched if a person like that loved her and protected her?
Although she was touched, she also felt unworthy of him.
She had already worked very hard, hoping to be more outstanding. She did not expect everything else to be fine except her mother.
Her mother single-mindedly believed that Mo Chengxi was bad. Everything about him was bad!
When Mo Chengxi saw that the girl was crying, he helped wipe her tears away. ¡°All right, don¡¯t cry. Yuan Yuan, you have to try to gain the upper hand when ites to your mother. No matter how lofty she is, she must bow to reality. Yuan Yuan, I have such a high status, so can¡¯t you make use of it?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan was puzzled. ¡°Me?¡±
¡°Yes, you. I love you and dote on you. That is your privilege. My existence gives you authority within the Zhong family. Don¡¯t try to reason with your mother in the future. It won¡¯t work. If you want to protect her, the best way is to control her so that she does not continue to kick up a fuss whenever she pleases. Otherwise, Uncle Zhong will run out of patience one day.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan hurriedly said, ¡°I know, I know. My father has already been very tolerant. After all these years, even I can¡¯t stand it any longer. Sometimes, I feel that my father might as well divorce her! Then he won¡¯t suffer as much, but¡ she¡¯s my mother. I don¡¯t want my parents to separate.¡±
Mo Chengxi said, ¡°So, someone has to restrain your mother. Make her fear you so that she will restrain herself and not continue kicking up a fuss.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan wiped away her tears and said anxiously, ¡°Then¡ what should I do?¡±
Mo Chengxi¡¯s lips arched, ¡°Rely on my love and be unreasonable!¡±
Zhong Bingyuan: ¡°¡¡±
Mo Chengxi raised his brows at her stunned expression. ¡°Why? Haven¡¯t I given you the basis to be arrogant and domineering?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 1297 - Climb A Window To Meet (4)
Chapter 1297: Climb A Window To Meet (4)
¡°Yuan Yuan, if your mother makes things difficult for you again, just tell her inly that you¡¯ve set your sights on the Mo family¡¯s power and my talents. In the entire capital, she won¡¯t be able to find another man who has as high a status as I do and who is so good to you.
¡°Tell her inly that you want to marry into the Mo family as its young madam and enjoy everyone¡¯s envy and respect. You like the luxury that the Mo family can provide. You want to be like my aunt, with a doting husband and an intelligent child, enjoying an exultant position among the rich matrons in the capital.
¡°You won¡¯t fancy a man who is not capable. Unless she can find someone whose family background and capability are superior to mine, you won¡¯t even look at him.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan: ¡°¡¡±
Could¡ could she do that?
¡°But¡ But I¡¯ve never thought like that! You¡¯re so outstanding. In order not to burden you, I¡¡±
She had studied so hard all these years in order to be worthy of him and of how good he was to her. Now for her to say such things¡
She had really never thought like that.
Mo Chengxiughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you are really like that. I know you¡¯ve always worked very hard so that you can work with me and you¡¯re afraid that you will cause trouble for me. But Yuan Yuan, to some people, what I said is the truth.
¡°This is the real world. People pursue fame, wealth and status. Those who look down on fame and wealth and say they¡¯re indifferent to such things are actually the ones who secretly long for them the most. Only people who have had these things in the past have the right to say that they don¡¯t care. For those who have never had anything, what right do they have to say they don¡¯t care about fame and wealth?
¡°Your mother is from a schrly family, and she appears to be incredibly lofty and looks down on businessmen like me. But Yuan Yuan, even if she despises me, I doubt she¡¯s stupid. In her heart, she knows that the men she introduces you to are inferior to me. Why does she object so violently to us being together?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan did not understand. She really did not understand.
Every mother hoped that her daughter would find a very capable husband. That would reflect well on her parents.
But her mother was so strange. She could never figure out why.
Mo Chengxi smiled and flipped over. He took off his shoes and climbed on the bed. He burrowed into her nkets, leaned against the headboard, then stuffed Zhong Bingyuan into the nkets and held her in his arms.
¡°Silly girl, your mother¡¯s desire to control you is actually a desire for power, status and authority.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan was bewildered. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°No one in your entire family listens to her. No matter what she does or says, she¡¯s always wrong. Of course, I¡¯m not saying that your entire family is picking on her, but she really has made mistakes and doesn¡¯t have the ability to do anything right. But she doesn¡¯t want to admit it and is unwilling to admit it. The entire family agrees to you marrying me and believes that I¡¯m the best choice. It will be good for you and the family. But have you forgotten? Your mother has disliked my Mo family right from the start.
¡°When you were first found and before you regained your memory, she picked on my aunt for no reason. She has always had a bad impression of my family and wants to suppress us. But she doesn¡¯t have the ability to do so. Now that I like her daughter, she feels that she finally has a hold over me and has gained an upper hand over my family. That¡¯s why she objects so adamantly.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan waspletely floored!
She could barely believe it. ¡°This¡ this is impossible. She¡¯s my mother, my own mother!¡±
Would a mother cast aside her daughter¡¯s lifelong happiness just to vent her spleen?
Chapter 1298 - Teaching My Little Wife
Chapter 1298: Teaching My Little Wife
Would she recklessly insist on marrying her only daughter off to a family like that just to get even?
Mo Chengxi hurried tofort Zhong Bingyuan when he saw that she was upset. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. I¡¯m not saying that it¡¯s definitely like that. I¡¯m just analyzing it and saying this might be a possibility.
¡°Yuan Yuan, your maternal grandfather¡¯s side, the Zheng family, are schrs. Schrs are all very lofty, and your mother is the same. She has a schr¡¯s lofty air, but you also know that schrs had a very low status in the past, and were even bullied and despised. This fall was a big blow to the Zheng family. In their hearts, they can¡¯t ept it.
¡°Then society opened up, and they slowly regained their status. Now, society is progressing faster and faster, and those illiterate peasants have made their fortunes in business. Those who were already business-savvy are even richer. Schrs instinctively despise businessmen, but in today¡¯s society, it is people like us who are superior to them. They must be incredibly angry and indignant!¡±
Zhong Bingyuan: ¡°¡¡±
She could not ept it. This was her mother. She had never thought about her like that in the past. She just thought that her mother naturally favored schrs because she was from a schrly family. But with Mo Chengxi¡¯s analysis, she thought of some details that she had glossed over in the past which made her think there was truth to it.
Her mother had emphasized many times that Mo Chengxi¡¯s family was in business. They were coarse and cunning. Why should they be admired?
Only schrs were cultured, only schrs were noble, only schrs were worthy of respect.
To be a schr was to be the cream of society!
Zhong Bingyuan was very sad. She did not want to admit that her mother was so psychologically twisted.
When she was young, her mother disciplined her very strictly, but not to this extent.
Besides¡ she had always been like that. Why hadn¡¯t she noticed when she was younger?
Mo Chengxi patted the girl¡¯s head when he saw her mood dip and kissed her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s quite easily solved. They may be our parents, but not every parent wants only what is best for their child. Don¡¯t you agree?
¡°You are very fortunate. Besides your mother, whose thinking is rather extreme, your other family members are all very good to you. Yuan Yuan, don¡¯t be sad. Someone like your mother just has to be handled properly so that she doesn¡¯t dare to control you, and it will be fine. Besides that, she is still your mother.¡±
¡°What should I do?¡±
Mo Chengxi said, ¡°In the future, you should boast to your mother and tell her you are the future Young Madam of the Mo family. Besides, you are her only daughter, and only your abilities will ensure that she has a high status in the Zhong family and among the rich matrons in the capital. A child¡¯s glory reflects on her mother.
¡°At present, the entire capital knows you are my girlfriend, and lots of people envy you. If others find out that we¡¯ve broken up, it won¡¯t matter what the real reason is. Everyone willugh at you for being dumped by me and say that I didn¡¯t want you. The entire Zhong family will be shamed. As for your mother, she will also be a target for scorn.
¡°Others will mock her for raising a useless daughter. The Zhong family will me her for offending the Mo family and causing the entire family to suffer. What standing will she have after that?¡±
Chapter 1299 - The Ways Of The World
Chapter 1299: The Ways Of The World
After hearing that, Zhong Bingyuan immediately sank into silence. Her entire person grew still.
Mo Chengxi sighed. He flipped over and earnestly looked at the girl in his arms. ¡°Yuan Yuan, you¡¯re upset, aren¡¯t you? I don¡¯t mean to say that I dislike you.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan did not say anything. Actually, she knew that what Mo Chengxi said was true. But after all, this was the way other people thought. It was different when her own boyfriend said such things.
Mo Chengxi sighed. This girl was still too young and had never experienced the viciousness of the world.
He said patiently, ¡°Yuan Yuan, you know how I¡¯ve treated you all these years. When I say all these to you, it doesn¡¯t mean I think like that or that I despise you. I¡¯m just telling you how other people think.
¡°As long as we live in this secr world, we have to understand how to survive in society. We may be above the ways of this world, but we have to know about them. We must be aware of the ways of the world without conforming to them. We must know the principles of this world before we can navigate it with ease, and you have to learn how to protect yourself.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan lifted her head to look at him.
Mo Chengxi helplessly looked at the girl¡¯s teary eyes. His heart ached.
¡°Little girl! I have protected you all these years. I thought that you are so intelligent that you will learn all you need in the future, so I did not deliberately train you in this area. I thought that the Zhong family treats you well. You¡¯re clearly growing up in a loving environment, and the Mo family is also very harmonious, so I felt that you did not need to know too many of such things while you are so young.
¡°But now it seems that your mother is giving you problems.
¡°I only hope that you can protect yourself properly and use society¡¯s principles of survival to take care of yourself. Look at my aunt. She grew up in an extremely loving environment, and the Gu family is also very harmonious. But I remember that when Fifth Uncle¡¯s mothermitted a mistake, no one showed any mercy, be it my aunt, Second Uncle, Fourth Uncle, or anyone else in the Gu family.
¡°The Gu family¡¯s power is their shelter, but everyone needs to protect it. In this world, everyone must be responsible for their own actions. Tolerate what should be tolerated, but when it cannot be tolerated, then you absolutely must not stand for it.¡±
The Fifth Uncle he referred to was the Gu family¡¯s Fifth Cousin, Gu Jinxuan.
Mo Chengxi and little Mo Yang were in the same generation. Since Mo Yang addressed them as ¡®Uncle¡¯, when he was with the Gu family, he also addressed them as ¡®Uncle¡¯.
Zhong Bingyuan was silent for a long, long time.
Mo Chengxi began to panic when she still did not speak. After all, the girl¡¯s mother had pped her that day. Now he was telling her such things. What if she could not ept it!
Mo Chengxi was beginning to regret it.
Everyone in the Mo family was very straightforward and also very intelligent. The members of the Gu family were the same. Over the years, he had spent more time with Aunt, especially after she married into the Mo family. She had been responsible for most of the upbringing of the children in the family.
The Gu family was sorge, but he personally saw that all of them were very self-disciplined. Although they relied on their rtionships and gained many benefits from the Gu family¡¯s power, they would never hold the family back deliberately.
The incident involving Zhou Ping was the best example.
Gu Jinhang had decisively punished his own mother instead of using his status as the Gu family¡¯s Fifth Young Master to beg Gu Jinhang and the others to treat her graciously or to continue to tolerate her.
He was used to this method of dealing with things. But when he saw Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s expression, he was worried that she could not ept it.
¡°Yuan Yuan¡ Yuan Yuan¡¡±
Chapter 1300 - A Promising Student
Chapter 1300: A Promising Student
Zhong Bingyuan still did not speak. He called her name several times, and then she suddenly wept, ¡°Brother Mo, you did not teach me these things in the past because actually, you felt that¡ my mother would teach me how the world works. Right?¡±
Mo Chengxi was taken aback!
His heart ached even more. He had been right. His Yuan Yuan was very clever. It was just that no one had taught her certain things.
The girl was very loved within the Zhong family, and no one went out of their way to make her life difficult. In fact, because she was his girlfriend, the other members of the Zhong family orded her some respect and doted on her even more.
No one would say such nasty things to her.
Some things were better taught by her own mother. He was her boyfriend and a member of the Mo family. How could he say such things to his girlfriend?
But Zheng Lin was clearly not fit to be a mother.
Zhong Bingyuan was heartbroken. It was true that no one had taught her such things before.
Mo Chengxi was too outstanding, and he was admirable in all aspects. She had studied so hard all these years because she did not want to be a burden to him. She wanted to be worthy of him.
Brother Mo was very protective of her. As a result, she had not suffered any setbacks since she returned to the capital. Brother Mo had been guiding her, be it in her studies or life, or even her current job.
None of them were stupid. In fact, all of them were very intelligent. They were already at the forefront, but with someone to guide them, they fared even better.
For example, she had not done much all these years and spent most of her time studying. However, she still had a lot of assets. It was the result of the casual investments she had made under Brother Mo¡¯s guidance.
Most of the beauties and noblewomen in the capital could notpete with her in this aspect.
Why were they so jealous of her?
Besides the Mo family¡¯s huge family enterprise, they were jealous because of her assets. Everyone thought that Brother Mo had given them to her. They were so jealous!
Because of her courtship with Brother Mo, her position in the family had been very lofty all these years. Everyone doted on her and put her first. The Zhong family had greatly benefited all these years precisely because of her rtionship with Brother Mo.
The elders in her family had been very sessful, be it in terms of career position, business, or investments. In that way, everyone was busy thinking about how to be promoted, how to be more powerful, and how to earn more money.
Her uncles and aunts were busy gathering resources for the children in the family so that her cousins could soar.
The Mo family was such a huge enterprise that if it just helped them a little, they could go much further than the average person.
Even her father spent most of his energy on the family¡¯s interests.
But the ways of this world, or perhaps one should say, a woman¡¯s survival skills should really be taught by one¡¯s mother.
But¡
Mother had not given her anything!
Zhong Bingyuan felt wronged. She hugged Mo Chengxi and cried bitterly.
Mo Chengxi felt helpless. He could only hold her tightly and coax her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Yuan Yuan. You¡¯re already very fortunate. Few things in life are perfect. If others cannot provide us with certain things, then we have to create them ourselves. You are so intelligent, I¡¯m sure you can do it.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan raised her head, revealing her teary eyes. She pressed her chin against Mo Chengxi¡¯s chest as she looked up at him. ¡°Then you must teach me properly in the future. I will certainly learn all these things. I promise, I will never be bothered by such small matters again. Whether it is my mother or my rtive, I will change how I interact with them. I will never permit someone else to control my life.¡±
Chapter 1301 - The Grandness of Young Madam Mo
Chapter 1301: The Grandness of Young Madam Mo
Mo Chengxi smiled briefly and kissed her hard on her forehead. ¡°All right. You¡¯re so clever you will certainly seed in the future. Look at my aunt; she is doing very well. In the future, I will ask her to teach you properly so that you can navigate the capital¡¯s social circles with ease!¡±
¡°Uhm! I will be a good student.¡±
Mo Chengxi was delighted that the little girl was able to ept it. He hugged her and coaxed her to sleep.
¡°But it¡¯s already sote. What will you do if I fall asleep?¡±
Mo Chengxiughed and said, ¡°When you sleep, I will leave. Don¡¯t bother about me. Just close your eyes and have a good rest. You still have many things to deal with!¡±
Zhong Bingyuan wanted to say something else, but Mo Chengxi immediately put on a fierce face. ¡°Be good!¡±
The girl immediately obediently closed her eyes to sleep.
She slept very soundly. When Zhong Bingyuan opened her eyes the next morning, the sun had already risen.
She looked around. Mo Chengxi had disappeared long ago. She nced at the window and realized it had been properly closed. He had left no trace.
Zhong Bingyuan pursed her lips when she remembered what Mo Chengxi had said to herst night. Shey in bed and thought for two hours before she got up and got dressed.
By the time she tidied herself and went downstairs, it was almost 10 o¡¯clock.
During that interval, Zheng Lin had sent servants to call her twice. She herself had gone to call Zhong Bingyuan once, but thetter had not opened the door.
When she went downstairs, she found Zheng Lin sitting in the living room, a grim expression on her face.
No one else was at home. Zhong Bingyuan took a deep breath and slowly walked into the living room.
As she descended the stairs, she nced at a servant and said, ¡°Hurry up and bring me my breakfast. I¡¯m hungry!¡±
When Zheng Lin saw Zhong Bingyuaning downstairs, she wanted to reprimand her. But before she could speak, she heard Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s words. She immediately exploded.
¡°Stand there. I forbid you to leave!¡± She said to the servant. Then she turned to Zhong Bingyuan. ¡°You¡¯re finally up? What time is it? How can someone of your age be so ill-disciplined? I sent someone to call you twice, but you didn¡¯t even open the door. Now you¡¯re hungry? No breakfast for you!¡±
Zhong Bingyuan looked at the servant and narrowed her eyes dangerously. ¡°Did you hear me when I asked you to go and prepare my breakfast? I¡¯m the youngdy in this household. Don¡¯t my words carry any weight? Let me tell you, in the Zhong family, I can fire whoever I please and Grandfather and Father certainly won¡¯t object.
¡°But it won¡¯t be as easy for my mother to get rid of you!¡±
The servant was startled. She stood there, stunned!
Eldest Young Lady had grown up in a loving family. She was the only girl in the family and was deeply cherished. Besides, she was Fourth Young Master Mo¡¯s girlfriend, so her position in the family was no ordinary one.
But she had always been very obedient towards Madam¡
¡°Did you hear me?¡± Zhong Bingyuan bellowed.
The servant got a fright and hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m going now. Miss, please wait a while.¡±
The servant was so frightened she hurried to the kitchen. Zhong Bingyuan grunted coldly and nonchntly sat down at the dining table.
Zheng Lin was in shock!
She recovered her wits after a long time and pointed at Zhong Bingyuan with a trembling finger. ¡°You¡ what did you just say?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan sat there with a cold expression and replied, ¡°You heard correctly. I said that, in this family, my words have greater weight than yours.¡±
¡°Zhong Bingyuan!¡± Zheng Lin screamed. ¡°I am your mother. What kind of attitude is this?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan raised her head and smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m your daughter. What kind of attitude do you have? I have made so much effort over the years and finally have such an exceptional boyfriend. My auspicious day is imminent, but you, you keep giving me trouble and dragging me down. In the end, you crazily went to find an unsuitable match for me. Are you trying to harm your own daughter?¡±
Chapter 1302 - I Don’t Mind Not Having A Mother Like You (1)
Chapter 1302: I Don¡¯t Mind Not Having A Mother Like You (1)
Zheng Lin gaped at this daughter who seemed like a stranger!
She knew that no one in this family liked her. Her daughter was her only source of support in this family, but her daughter disagreed with her. She insisted on following a pathid out by others. Zheng Lin would never permit such a thing to happen.
Although Yuan Yuan had been disobedient in the past, she was still very respectful towards her mother. But now? She dared to speak to her in such a tone?
¡°You¡ what kind of attitude is that? Yuan Yuan, I am your mother. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Look at how the Zhong family treats you. They treat you like a tool to make a marriage alliance. They want to give you away to the Mo family.
¡°All these years, they¡¯ve been longing to sell you to the Mo family. Your uncles have been promoted and made a fortune because of this. Your father has been promoted too. Besides that, the Zhong family business is booming. Your cousins have also started work. Look at your aunts and uncles. They go around every day trying to arrange good jobs for them. They¡¯re hoping that the Mo family open doors for them!¡±
Zhong Bingyuan raised her eyes briefly and smiled, ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s wonderful. The Mo family is so capable. I¡¯m only Brother Mo¡¯s girlfriend, and we have already benefited so much. If I marry him, we will soar!¡±
¡°You¡¡±
¡°What about me? Mother, sometimes I wonder what you¡¯re thinking? I¡¯m a girl! Do you know how harshly society treats girls? On one hand, it teaches us to be modern, independent women, and I study very hard every day. On the other hand, many families, especially noble families, still prefer virtuous and intelligent women to run their households. Is it easy for me?¡±
Zheng Lin roared, ¡°A rich boy like Mo Chengxi is very superficial. He won¡¯t love you wholeheartedly. He just gives you a few small things and you¡¯re satisfied? Yuan Yuan, why won¡¯t you think clearly? You¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m very clear-headed!¡± Zhong Bingyuan said firmly. ¡°Whatever Brother Mo gives me casually is more than what anyone else can give me, even if he tries his best. For example, that Su Yuwen whom you introduced me. In this life, he will never be able to give me what my Brother Mo casually flings at me. Why should I be with someone like that? Can you guarantee he will treat me as the center of his universe his whole life?¡±
Zheng Lin could not speak.
Zhong Bingyuanughed coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere with my affairs in the future. Let me tell you, among the young men in the capital, Brother Mo has the highest status, is the most capable, and is the most outstanding. Even if you can find one or two that might be almost as good as him, they don¡¯t like me, and I don¡¯t like them. I want to marry into the Mo family and be their Young Madam. In the future, I will be like the current mistress of the Mo family. I will be the first among the wealthy matrons in the capital. Everyone will greet me with a smile when they see me.
¡°Mother, aren¡¯t you aware of your own status in the capital currently? Can youpare yourself to Young Madam Mo? All the richdies in the capital are trying to ingratiate themselves with Aunt Mo. But not many of them are trying to ingratiate themselves with you, are they?¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Zheng Lin screamed. She was so lofty that she did not want to ept aparison between her status and Gu Qingyao¡¯s status.
¡°Why should I shut up? Did I say anything wrong? You¡¯re the Zhong family¡¯s mistress! But you¡¯re not doing well at all. That Su family is not even fit to tie the shoces of the Zhong family. If I marry someone like that, all the girls in the capital will kill themselvesughing.¡±
¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good!¡± Zheng Lin screamed.
Chapter 1303 - I Don’t Mind Not Having A Mother Like You (2)
Chapter 1303: I Don¡¯t Mind Not Having A Mother Like You (2)
¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything for my own good. In fact, my life would be better if you didn¡¯t interfere. Everyone knows I¡¯m the future Young Madam Mo, and they all try to gain my favor and please me. Even my uncles, aunts, cousins and their wives in this family all love me and dote on me. They give me whatever I want. Isn¡¯t that great!
¡°Once I marry into the Mo family, my future child will carry the Mo surname. His status will be higher than any of the children in the Zhong family. He will have a better starting point. From the moment he is born, he will start at a point that others might not even reach even after a lifetime of striving. I have decided to marry into the Mo family. If you make any more trouble for me, don¡¯t me me for what I will do next!¡±
Zheng Lin¡¯s chest heaved in anger. ¡°What can you do? I am your mother. You have to listen to me.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s lips twitched. She said coolly and viciously, ¡°It¡¯s true that you are my mother, but if you are no longer Mrs Zhong, then you might not even get to see me!¡±
Zheng Lin was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°I mean that if you obstruct my path as I marry into the Mo family, you are obstructing the entire Zhong family¡¯s future. You are destroying my uncles¡¯ prospects and my aunts¡¯ businesses. You are destroying my cousins¡¯ future. You are even being a burden to Father. You will be a criminal in the Zhong family. Guess what the Zhong family will do to you then?¡±
Zheng Lin¡¯s eyes widened, and she said in terror, ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡±
Zhong Bingyuanughed coldly. ¡°I am not spouting nonsense. My aunts all have sons to support them. My cousins will inherit the Zhong family business in the future. As for you? You only have me, your daughter. I am your only source of support.
¡°Mother, right now, my father is beginning to dislike you. My uncles, aunts and grandfather all dislike you. Tell me, what will happen to you if I don¡¯t protect you?¡±
Zheng Lin turned livid but did not speak.
Zhong Bingyuan said nonchntly. ¡°The Zhong family has gained more resources and is progressing well because I am the future Madam Mo. That¡¯s why everyone shows you some respect. After all¡ you are my mother!
¡°But if you offend me, your only trump card, or if I marry into a family that is no help to the Zhong family but only an embarrassment, guess what they will do to you?
¡°Mother, don¡¯t be so foolish. You only have one daughter. If you have time, I advise you to pray to Buddha for me to quickly marry into the Mo family and gain the favor of the entire Mo family! That way, as my mother, you can depend on my sess to gain status within the Zhong family.
¡°At future gatherings among the rich women in the capital, they will treat you with respect. Do you understand?¡±
Zheng Lin was quivering with rage, and her lips were trembling. She looked at the smiling face of her daughter and her cool and masterful expression. She could not say a single word.
Many of the servants heard everything. Breakfast was ready, and the servant carefully brought it over and put it in front of Zhong Bingyuan. Her attitude was much more respectful.
Zhong Bingyuan noted everything. She lowered her eyes and ate breakfast.
Her eyes were both mocking and sad!
After she had eaten a leisurely breakfast, she carefully straightened her clothes. She smiled at Zheng Lin, who had been standing there all the while. ¡°Mother, do you like my outfit today?¡±
Zheng Lin said stonily, ¡°You¡¯ve dressed up so nicely, where are you going?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan immediately smiled, ¡°I¡¯m going on a date with Brother Mo!¡±
¡°You¡¡±
¡°I¡¯ll swing by his office too. I¡¯ve already decided that I will immediately start my internship at Brother Mo¡¯s office. I¡¯m the future mistress, so I had better see my future empire.¡±
Chapter 1304 - I Don’t Mind Not Having A Mother Like You (2)
Chapter 1304: I Don¡¯t Mind Not Having A Mother Like You (2)
Zheng Lin red at her. ¡°And if I forbid you to go?¡±
¡°I won¡¯t obey you!¡±
¡°You¡¡±
¡°You don¡¯t seem to have understood what I said just now. Let me say it again. Do not interfere with my affairs again. Otherwise, you will suffer.¡±
Zheng Lin ground her teeth. ¡°I am your mother. You have to listen to me. Marriage is such an important matter; parents must make the decision. Who do you think you are? I will never agree to you marrying someone like Mo Chengxi.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan smiled briefly and looked at her frostily. ¡°I just won¡¯t obey you. What can you do to me?¡±
¡°You¡¡± Zheng Lin was almost crazed with rage. ¡°I worked so hard to raise you, and you are my only daughter. Is this how you repay me?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan was still unmoved. ¡°If you think it¡¯s not worth it, I don¡¯t mind not being your daughter!¡±
Zheng Lin was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan raised her head and leaned on the balustrade. She smiled and said, ¡°If I¡¯m your daughter, I will have to marry into an impoverished family that is down on their luck. I will have to be good and obedient and be the enemy of the entire Zhong family.
¡°If I¡¯m not your daughter, I will still have a father who loves me, uncles, aunts and a grandfather who dote on me, cousins and their wives who respect me, and I can marry into a rich family and live in thep of luxury. I think that it¡¯s not worthwhile to be your daughter!¡±
Zheng Lin was so hurt that she could barely breathe. She also hated this feeling of helplessness.
Zhong Bingyuan grunted coldly when she saw that her mother did not say anything else. She turned and went to the living room where she called Mo Chengxi.
The call was answered quickly. Zhong Bingyuan spoke gently, in what was clearly a coquettish tone!
¡°Brother Mo, it¡¯s me, Yuan Yuan!¡±
Mo Chengxi said something, and then Zhong Bingyuan replied, ¡°I¡¯m all ready. I¡¯ve decided that after I graduate, I will do my internship at your office. You have to arrange a good position for me
¡°Really? Wonderful! Naturally, it will be best if you teach me personally! If I¡¯m your secretary, I can go to work and also be with you every day!
¡°Can I go to your office today to take a look? I have no lessons, and I¡¯m free!
¡°Brother Mo, can you send a car for me? Some rumor has been going around for the past few days that you don¡¯t want me anymore. The rumor says that I¡¯m going to be married to a poor schr. Lots of people areughing at me! I don¡¯t want to take the family car. Send a car to pick me up and see what they say!
¡°Oh? You¡¯ll pick me up personally? No need, no need, just send a car for me. You¡¯re already at work. It will dy you if youe over here.¡±
¡°Hehehe! Brother Mo, you are so good to me. Come over then! I¡¯ll be waiting at home!¡±
Zhong Bingyuan hung up and skipped upstairs, clearly very happy.
No one knew what Mo Chengxi had said on the phone, but they had heard every word that Zhong Bingyuan uttered.
The meaning was clear. Eldest Young Lady was going to do her internship at Fourth Young Master Mo¡¯spany. Fourth Young Master had directly arranged for her to be by his side and would personally guide her.
Eldest Young Lady wanted to go to the office today to take a look, and Fourth Young Master had immediately put aside his work ande to fetch her personally.
Mo Chengxi came very swiftly. In no more than 20 minutes, the ck luxury car was parked outside the Zhong house.
Zhong Bingyuan went to touch up her makeup, pick up her handbag, and then excitedly left the house. She walked out in front of Zheng Lin!
Mo Chengxi was at the front door of the Zhong house. When he saw Zhong Bingyuan emerge, he personally got out of the car and opened the front passenger door for her, then drove off with her.
The servants in the Zhong House saw all this clearly.
Chapter 1305 - I Don’t Mind Not Having A Mother Like You (4)
Chapter 1305: I Don¡¯t Mind Not Having A Mother Like You (4)
Two servants were in the corridor outside the dining room, whispering to each other.
¡°That Young Master Mo is so handsome!¡±
The other one said, ¡°Isn¡¯t he? Everyone in the Mo family is so good-looking. Look at that Mo family¡¯s Madam. Her beauty is astounding. And the little prince she gave birth to is unbelievably good-looking.¡±
¡°You¡¯re right. Madam Mo is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. Say, the Mo family enterprise is so huge. If our Young Lady marries Fourth Young Master Mo, she will live in thep of luxury.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! I heard that Madam Mo favors Fourth Young Master. He¡¯s the youngest, but the most intelligent. Fourth Young Master Mo¡¯s status in the Mo family is really high. The Mo family has so many businesses, and they¡¯re all managed by Fourth Young Master!¡±
¡°No wonder Eldest Young Lady likes Fourth Young Master! He¡¯s so handsome and capable, and so young too. Which girl wouldn¡¯t like him?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. To marry into a family like that would be her great good fortune. Do you Madam is crazy? To actually object?¡±
One of them frowned and thought about it, then whispered, ¡°Like you say, I really think our Madam is a little crazy. She has no son, and her only source of support is Young Lady. Young Lady¡¯s status in this family is even higher than that of the young masters because of Young Master Mo. If she marries into the Mo family, our Madam will be respected because of her daughter, but she insists on marrying her daughter to those poor schrs. If that isn¡¯t craziness, what is?¡±
¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk! It would be better to have no mother than to have such a muddle-headed one!¡±
Over the past few years, Zheng Lin had wanted to marry Zhong Bingyuan off to a schr several times. All the servants in the family were used to it. Although not all of them were poor schrs,pared to the Mo family, even those who were not really poor were also considered to be poor schrs!
The two of them were just talking excitedly when they turned and saw Zheng Lin standing nearby. The two of them jumped with fright, then immediately lowered their heads and fled!
Zheng Lin was shaking with rage. She screamed and ran to her room before she smashed everything that was breakable!
The servants downstairs heard the smashing of ceramic from upstairs. They all exchanged nces and lowered their heads. Those who were busy went about their business. Those who had nothing to do went to find something to do. They pretended not to hear anything.
Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s expression changed the moment she got into Mo Chengxi¡¯s car!
Mo Chengxi looked at her and sighed. He reached out to hold her hand tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, okay?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan choked back her tears. ¡°I¡¯m not crying. I just¡ feel sad. I¡¯m her only daughter. Can¡¯t we rely on each other? Why does she insist on being like that?
¡°In the end, I had to use such methods to deal with my own mother.¡±
Mo Chengxi said, ¡°Yuan Yuan, you¡¯ve gotten it wrong. This is a person¡¯s most basic method of protecting themselves. It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s your mother or not. In this world, not every parent loves their child. So, you cannot allow her to control you just because she¡¯s your mother.
¡°If she really wants what is best for you, then of course you can listen to her advice. Otherwise, you must definitely ignore her because she will not be able to help you bear any future consequences. You will have to suffer them yourself!¡±
Zhong Bingyuan was startled, then said firmly, ¡°I understand, Brother Mo. You¡¯re right; I will protect myself properly in the future.¡±
Mo Chengxi sighed in relief. Fortunately, his Yuan Yuan was very clever. She learnt instantly and immediately understood.
Mo Chengxi parked the car when they reached Mo Tower. He led Zhong Bingyuan in.
Zhong Bingyuan looked at the imposing and majestic tower, and a feeling of awe rose in her heart.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
Mo Chengxi came over to hold her hand and lead her inside the Mo Tower.
Chapter 1306 - Bring You To A Meeting
Chapter 1306: Bring You To A Meeting
This Mo Tower did not represent all the Mo family¡¯s holdings in the capital. One might say that this was just a small, superficial portion.
The Mo family¡¯s standard of living showed that they had always been very rich. Mo Beihan had built Mo Tower to fool the public.
In the eyes of the people in the capital, the Mo fortune came from its family riches. Everyone thought that the Mo family made its money in business and Mo Chengxi was the manager.
That was a big part of the reason why Mo Chengxi was considered to be an aplished young man and held such high status.
Many people assumed that since Mo Chengxi was currently managing Mo Group, he was the most favored grandson in the Mo family and had the brightest future.
It was now the 1990s. The capital was much more prosperous now and increasingly modernized.
Mo Chengxi held Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s hand and led her through the door. When the people lining the hall saw them, they all bowed and greeted them. This was Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s first time seeing Mo Chengxi in this kind of setting.
Mo Chengxi brought her to his office. Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s heart thumped when she saw his elegant and simple office.
At that moment, his secretary entered to remind him that it was time for his meeting. The senior officials were all waiting in the meeting room.
Mo Chengxi took some documents and said, ¡°Add a chair for Madam. She will be listening in on this meeting.¡±
¡°Er¡¡±
The secretary gaped!
They all knew that their boss had a girlfriend. They also knew that she was probably this Miss Zhong. But to bring her directly to the meeting room and refer to her as ¡®Madam¡¯ was rather inappropriate?
And surprising too!
¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Mo Chengxi¡¯s tone was rather frosty.
¡°Ah! No, no, I¡¯ll go now.¡±
The secretary jumped with fright and scurried off to make arrangements.
Zhong Bingyuan was terrified. ¡°You¡ you are going to attend a meeting. It¡ it won¡¯t be nice if I attend?¡±
Mo Chengxi had already gotten what he needed, and he came over to take her hand. He pacified her, ¡°What¡¯s not nice about it? You can take the opportunity to have a look and learn how to deal with these people and these situations. Think of it as a learning experience.¡±
At first, Mo Chengxi had felt that with his position in the Mo family, his woman did not need to be too clever or perhaps one should say she did not need to be exposed to too much, too early.
The Mo family had his aunt hold the fort. The children were still young. They would date when they were ready.
Yuan Yuan was still young. Since her family was well-off, there was no need to learn too much too early. There was nothing wrong with a little innocence.
But this incident had made him realize that girls like his aunt, who were straightforward but could handle a situation with finesse, found it easier to survive.
Yuan Yuan did not have a mother to teach her, so it was left to him, her boyfriend, to teach her.
Everyone was shocked when Mo Chengxi brought Zhong Bingyuan into the meeting room.
Their boss always handled matters firmly and forcefully. Although he was young, his methods were ruthless. He had been personally groomed by the head of the Mo family. Of course he was exceptional!
But their boss had never done anything to cross the line. Why was he bringing his girlfriend to the meeting room today?
Zhong Bingyuan felt rather nervous when she saw this group of stern-looking people dressed in suits. Mo Chengxi pulled a chair next to him for her to sit down. He did not permit her to sit at the back, but at his side.
Zhong Bingyuan saw that everyone was looking at her oddly. ¡°I¡ I had better sit further back!¡±
¡°No need. Sit here.¡± Mo Chengxi ced a book in front of Zhong Bingyuan. ¡°Here¡¯s a book. Take notes!¡±
Zhong Bingyuan: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 1307 - Mo Yang Is The Trump Card
Chapter 1307: Mo Yang Is The Trump Card
Zhong Bingyuan stared at the book for a long time before she looked up at him.
Mo Chengxi smiled happily. ¡°Study hard. I will check your workter.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan: ¡°¡¡±
Mo Chengxi looked at everyone. His tone lost the gentleness that he used with Zhong Bingyuan. ¡°Madam is just here to sit in. We can begin!¡±
Everyone: ¡°¡¡±
Madam¡ Madam¡
The meeting had not even started and already there was so much drama. Was this really all right?
Zhong Bingyuan flushed. Before she could say anything, Mo Chengxi swept a cold look over the room. Everyone barely dared to breathe. It was so silent that even Zhong Bingyuan did not dare to say anything.
The meeting began, and everyone started participating in the meeting.
They thought that since Chairman Mo had brought his girlfriend along today, he would make things difficult for them to show off his abilities and prove his masculinity.
But to their surprise, the meeting progressed with miraculous smoothness. Chairman Mo seemed unusually amenable today. He did not scold them or find fault with them. As long as their requests were reasonable, he agreed to them.
Even when the Head of the Finance Department made a small mistake, Chairman Mo did not reprimand him but only reminded him to be more careful.
Heavens!
The Head of Finance broke out in cold sweat.
He was prepared to face his boss¡¯s wrath, but to be told to be more careful in such a friendly and kind manner?
The Head of Finance was bewildered!
Everyone was in a good mood as the meeting progressed. This was the best meeting that they had ever attended. So a meeting with the boss was not so terrifying after all!
The meeting ended. Mo Chengxi sat at the head of the table and looked at Zhong Bingyuan with smiling eyes. ¡°Well? What have you learnt?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan looked at Mo Chengxi in bewilderment. ¡°Do you¡ usually conduct meetings like that?¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°It seems very simple! Mo Incorporated is one of the biggest firms in the capital. I¡¯ve heard that this ce is very strict and is very hard to get in. The people who manage to get in are all very talented. They even say that¡ it is almost impossible to gain your approval. But today¡¡±
¡°What about today?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan almost did not dare to say it.
Mo Chengxi nced at everyone before his gaze returned to her. ¡°Tell me. It¡¯s all right!¡±
¡°You seem very amenable!¡±
Mo Chengxi raised his brows. ¡°Was I not amenable in the past?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan: ¡°¡¡±
She thought for a while. It¡¯s true! Brother Mo took such good care of her and gave her anything she wanted.
¡°You¡¯ve always been very amenable.¡±
Everyone: ¡°¡¡±
Zhong Bingyuan looked at the notes in her hand and seemed rather hesitant. Mo Chengxi saw her frown and asked, ¡°Well? Do you have any other questions?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan said hesitantly, ¡°I remember you told me about this case before. Wasn¡¯t the final price you mentioned lower? Why¡¡±
Why have you agreed before obtaining the price you wanted?
Mo Chengxi smiled, ¡°Thepany¡¯s boss is Fifth Uncle¡¯s friend.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan was puzzled!
Mo Chengxi, ¡°I¡¯ll take it as doing Fifth Uncle a favor. Anyway, I¡¯ll get it back from him.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan could not figure it out. Fifth Uncle, Fifth Master Gu, Gu Jinxuan?
Mo Chengxi smiled very happily, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand how our families work. In our families, the elders all have too much money and nowhere to spend it. If we younger ones go and make a fuss and plead a little, as long as we can find a good reason, it¡¯s very easy to seed.
¡°If Second Uncle disagrees, you just have to get Aunt to agree. If the Gu Uncles don¡¯t agree, just look for my aunt. If the Qiao Uncles disagree, just get my aunt to act as guarantor and that will do. Or you can just plead with my grandmother.¡±
The grandmother he referred to was Qiao Yuying.
Zhong Bingyuan: ¡°¡¡±
Everyone: ¡°¡¡±
¡°What if¡ everyone disagrees?¡±
¡°Go look for little Mo Yang. Mo Yang is the trump card. He can be used anywhere!¡±
Zhong Bingyuan: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 1308 - Marriage Proposal
Chapter 1308: Marriage Proposal
Zhong Bingyuan did not doubt the ability of the Mo family¡¯s crown prince at all.
Everyone adored him.
¡°So after what you¡¯ve done today, you¡¯ll seek out Fifth Uncle in the future?¡±
Mo Chengxi¡¯s reply was very swift. ¡°No!¡±
Zhong Bingyuan: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Then why did you do it?¡±
¡°Because I¡¯m in a good mood today!¡±
Zhong Bingyuan: ¡°¡¡±
Everyone: ¡°¡¡±
Mo Chengxi was seated on his chair, and he turned to look smilingly at Zhong Bingyuan. His expression was clear. Everyone could clearly tell from the boss¡¯s expression that he was in a good mood because he had brought his little girlfriend along for a meeting.
This girl was so lucky!
She had won Fourth Young Master Mo¡¯s favor!
With that, Mo Chengxi got up and grabbed Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s hand to walk out of the meeting room, leaving everyone behind to discuss it fervently.
Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s face was rather flushed when they got back to the office.
¡°You¡ in the future, can you not¡ do¡ do that¡ in front of so many people¡¡±
¡°Do what?¡±
Zhong Bingyuan bit her lips. She felt very shy!
Mo Chengxiughed and stroked her head. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like me doting on you so publicly?¡±
How could Zhong Bingyuan dislike it?
Which girl would dislike it?
¡°Yuan Yuan, I¡¯ve decided to choose an auspicious date to visit the Zhong family and ask for your hand in marriage.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan was startled. ¡°Ah?¡±
So fast?
Mo Chengxi pulled her over and sat her on his knee. Zhong Bingyuan was a pampered youngdy, and she had known Mo Chengxi since she was a young girl. Mo Chengxi had always treated her very respectfully. He had almost never behaved intimately with her. So when he pulled her over, Zhong Bingyuan felt rather unused to it.
After all, this was her first time in his office and the first time doing such a thing in an office.
This was a ce of work¡
Mo Chengxi looked at her earnestly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait any longer. I¡¯ve waited long enough. When I saw your mother introducing you to another man, I really wanted to go over and kill him. I don¡¯t want this to drag on. You belong to me. I want to marry you as soon as possible so that those people won¡¯t dare to look down on you!¡±
Zhong Bingyuan bit her lip. It was her fault. They had been together for so long, but she had not managed her mother¡¯s perverse bias properly. Her ipetence as a girlfriend had caused her boyfriend to suffer.
Mo Chengxi was much more desirable than her, but he had never given her any reason to feel insecure.
Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s heart ached. Her wonderful Brother Mo, who had waited for her for so long!
Zhong Bingyuan hugged him around his neck. ¡°Sure. Pick an auspicious date and ask for my hand. I will marry you!¡±
Mo Chengxi was delighted!
He told Gu Qingyao about it when he got back.
Gu Qingyao raised her brows. ¡°A proposal? Have you thought it through?¡±
Mo Chengxi smiled and rubbed his nose. ¡°Actually! I¡¯ve long wanted to marry Yuan Yuan, but after all, she¡¯s still young, and with her mother like that, I didn¡¯t want to pressure her, so I wasn¡¯t in a hurry.
¡°But Yuan Yuan feels very guilty towards me because of the Su Yuwen incident! She is especially sorry that I had to suffer such an injustice. So I¡ mentioned it, and she immediately agreed!¡±
His tone was extremely smug!
Gu Qingyao¡¯s mouth twitched. Her family¡¯s little fox had managed to con this little rabbit!
Mo Yang pped and looked pleased. ¡°Oh, Fourth Cousin, you¡¯ve finally used my strategy. I told you long ago to pretend to be pitiful, but you¡¯ve always refused to listen to me! See! I¡¯m so smart!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 1309 - Mo Yang’s Romance
Chapter 1309: Mo Yang¡¯s Romance
Of course Gu Qingyao considered her Mu Mu¡¯s marriage to be of great importance. So she discussed it with Mo Beihan and let the Zhong family know, then they picked an auspicious date and brought presents to visit the family and propose marriage.
The head of the Mo family and his wife graced the Zhong house and brought presents that more than honored the Zhong family.
Today, the Zhong house had been specially decorated. In order to wee Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan, it had been cleaned thoroughly both inside and outside. In fact, many pieces of furniture were new.
Everyone in the Zhong family was filled with joy. Only Zheng Lin was grim. Zhong Bingyuan was her daughter, but she did not have any say in her daughter¡¯s marriage.
The Mo family hade to propose marriage, and Old Master Zhong and Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s father had made the decision.
She was the only girl in the Zhong family. They could not bear to use her simply as a tool to make a marriage alliance. Now both parties were willing, and she was marrying into the Mo family. Everyone in the Zhong family was overjoyed.
Both of them had long intended to get married. The Mo family was also sufficiently generous, so naturally, the discussion went very smoothly.
The engagement and wedding proceeded very smoothly.
Everything was settled in two months.
All the girls in the capital were furious!
The other three Mo brothers were bitter.
Mo Chengxi was the youngest of them all, but the first to get married. When they looked at their young uncle and aunt, the three bachelors¡¯ scalps prickled.
At the time, western weddings were very fashionable. Zhong Bingyuan wore a wedding dress. Her flower girl and page boy were the children of one of the Mo employees.
They were twins and were very, very pretty.
Mo Jewelry¡¯s Head of Design, Lin Yin, had a pair of twins ¨C a girl and a boy. But no one knew who her husband was.
This woman was fairly talented and was especially good at designing jewelry. The Mo family¡¯s jewelry business had grown rapidly as ofte. Besides Gu Qingyao¡¯s designs, Lin Yin had made the greatest contribution to its sess.
Her two little children were very, very good looking. In the entire capital, it would be difficult to find another pair of twins that could act as page boy and flower girl.
Actually, either Mo Yang or the Gu family¡¯s two boys would do in terms of looks, but these were twins!
A boy and a girl. That was just right.
At the wedding, Mo Yang sat with his parents and stared at the little girl holding the bridal train.
¡°Mother, that girl is so pretty!¡±
Gu Qingyao looked over. Um!
She was really pretty!
Fair and adorable, with sparkling eyes. She looked to be about five or six years old. She made you want to cuddle her.
Even Mo Beihan grew a little envious when he saw her. He rubbed his chin and smiled, ¡°Why not¡ your mother and I give you a sister like that?¡±
In the past, he felt that childbirth was too hard and damaged a woman¡¯s health too much. It was enough to have a child; it did not matter if it was a boy or a girl.
A boy was the best. All the love he would have given to his daughter could bevished on his wife.
But when he saw such a pretty and adorable little girl, he grew envious!
If his Yao Yao gave him a girl, she would definitely be even more adorable.
He thought that Mo Yang would p his hands in delight, but to his surprise, the little fellow stared at the girl with a rather sly expression. ¡°There¡¯s a ready-made one here, why trouble Mother to give birth to one?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
They exchanged nces. They could not figure out the child¡¯s logic.
¡°You can¡¯t possibly want to snatch other people¡¯s younger sister, right?¡±
Mo Yang was taken aback. When he recovered his wits, he immediately smiled innocently, ¡°Of course not! I only think that this little girl is adorable! If Father and Mother want a little girl, then go ahead and have one! I promise to take good care of her so that you don¡¯t have to worry about her at all!¡±
With that, he went back to staring at the girl.
Chapter 1310 - Chu Yi’s Daughter?
Chapter 1310: Chu Yi¡¯s Daughter?
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan thought that Mo Yang had never seen such a pretty girl before and wanted a younger sister, so they did not think any further.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s focus was still on the girl. She carefully examined the girl¡¯s features and said in wonder, ¡°Brother Beihan, do you think that the girl looks rather familiar?¡±
Mo Beihan had only thought that the child was adorable, but when Gu Qingyao said that, he looked at her carefully. She did look rather familiar!
¡°Now that you mention it, that child¡¡±
¡°Does she look like Chu Yi?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
The two children were twins, but they were not identical twins.
Mo Beihan had seen the Head of Design, Lin Yin before. The boy did look quite simr to Lin Yin, but the girl really resembled Chu Yi!
Over the past few years, Chu Yi had recovered his health thanks to Gu Qingyao¡¯s treatment. Chu Yi had been incredibly excited to have a healthy body and had forgotten all his previous grudges with Mo Beihan.
The two of them worked together very well in business. But when they met in private, they disliked each other.
Mo Beihan grew very jealous when he realized that this cute little girl might be Chu Yi¡¯s daughter.
He thought that over the years, Chu Yi had always been very envious when he saw Mo Yang. A big part of the reason why Chu Yi disliked Mo Beihan stemmed from the fact that Mo Beihan had a pretty wife and an adorable child, while he had no one. He was alone.
If the two children belonged to Chu Yi, Mo Beihan could almost imagine how smug that fellow would be.
The wedding ceremony ended, and now it was time for the banquet.
Of course a wedding held by the Mo family would be a grand one. Celebrities from all walks of life came and went in the banquet hall, all carrying wine sses and mingling with the crowd.
The flower girl and page boy hadpleted their duties, and their mother brought them aside to eat.
The little girl stroked her white dress. She loved it.
Mo Chengxi had this dress specially made, and it matched the wedding gown. It was embroidered with flowers, and there were also sparkling crystals. The girl really, really loved it.
This was her first time wearing such a beautiful dress!
¡°Mother, thedy getting married is so pretty! And my dress is also so pretty!¡±
Lin Yin stroked her daughter¡¯s head and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s a present from Chairman Mo. In the future, it will belong to Yue Yue. Are you happy?¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
The boy looked at his sister, his little face cold and proud. He did not say anything.
The banquet was an exceedingly sumptuous one, and the dishes were of the best quality. This banquet had been cooked by the Jin Jiang Restaurant¡¯s head chef. Some people at the banquet were even gobbling down the food.
The little girl had not eaten such delicious food before. She was brandishing her paws and eating with delight.
The little boy could barely stand to look at his younger sister. In fact, he felt sorry for her.
Their family was not doing very well. Mother worked to raise the two of them. She had to buy a house in the capital, and houses here were just too expensive. He and his sister¡¯s school fees were very high too.
Fortunately, Mother was promoted, and their situation had improved greatly.
Mo Yang stared at the little girl for a very long time. Now he stood near the table before he smiled and walked over to the girl.
When Lin Yin saw Mo Yang, she hurriedly smiled and greeted him, ¡°Young Master!¡±
Mo Yang was a famous prince in the capital. He often went to the Mo family¡¯s offices, so Lin Yin recognized him.
Mo Yang beamed and said very politely, ¡°Aunt, how do you do?¡±
Lin Yin paused. She suddenly felt that something was different about the Crown Prince today!
He seemed much more well-behaved than usual!
Chapter 1311 - If I Didn’t Know Better, I Would Think He’s Pursuing The Girl!
Chapter 1311: If I Didn¡¯t Know Better, I Would Think He¡¯s Pursuing The Girl!
The Mo children were all very well-brought-up.
However, they clearly had a different status. Even though Mo Yang was still young, he had an innate dignity.
So although he was usually well-behaved and adorable with his own family, he was not so approachable when it came to outsiders.
Many of the Mo employees recognized the little prince, but they did not see an ordinary child.
He was seldom so nice to others. Instead, he always maintained his dignity. He was neither lively nor cold, chatty, nor morose.
In short, he was not child-like at all!
The crown prince was the crown prince, Although he was young, not just anyone could approach him.
Lin Yin had met Mo Yang a few times, and her impression of him was that his status was very lofty and he was unapproachable.
But why did she feel that he was being very nice when she met him today?
Mo Yang looked at the girl in Lin Yin¡¯s arms and said smilingly, ¡°Aunt, is she your daughter? She¡¯s so adorable. I have never met such an adorable little girl!¡±
Lin Yin was not on her guard against a child.
She was naturally delighted to hear someone praise her daughter¡¯s charms.
¡°This is my daughter. Her name is Lin Yue. She is six years old!¡±
Six years old!
Four years younger than him. Just right!
¡°Aunt, may I make friends with Yue Yue? I like little girls. Most of my friends are boys, almost none of them are girls.¡±
Lin Yin smiled, ¡°Of course you may. But¡ Yue Yue doesn¡¯t interact with you much, so you won¡¯t get to meet often.¡±
She was just an ordinary person, merely the Head of Design of the jewelry business under Mo Incorporated. The Mo family was one of the top families in the capital. Few children in the capital were more important than the little crown prince. Her daughter did not have many chances to interact with him.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter; I can look for her to y. And this little boy is very handsome too. I can tell that he¡¯s very smart.¡±
Everyone likes a child with high status and good manners. Mo Yang had Lin Yin beaming with a few choice words.
Mo Yang summoned a waiter and asked him to provide a clean bowl and chopsticks.
His seat was at the VIP table. Lin Yin only had an ordinary seat. There was no extra space at Mo Yang¡¯s table.
But if Mo Yang asked for it, no one dared to refuse.
Gu Qingyao chatted with her friends for a while, then turned to realize that her son had vanished. Mo Beihan was next to her, and she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Yang Yang?¡±
Mo Beihan was standing there with his arms crossed, smiling as he watched his son. Thetter was not far away, peeling prawns for the girl. He gestured in his son¡¯s direction.
Gu Qingyao followed his gaze and saw her darling son smilingly nicely and chatting with Lin Yin, even peeling prawns for the girl like a gentleman.
Gu Qingyao was stunned. ¡°What is he doing?¡±
Gu Qingyao knew her son very well.
Although the boy was very well-behaved and adorable with his family, he was very dignified with outsiders.
He was very polite. After all, he had always had the best in life and was used to the disparity between his status and that of others. So although he was very well-mannered towards ordinary people, he seldom interacted with them or formed deep friendships.
This was the first time he had gone over to interact with a stranger.
Mo Beihan smiled, ¡°Well! I really don¡¯t know.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°From your expression, it seems that you do know.¡±
Mo Beihan smiled and sipped his red wine.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Looks like he¡¯s being very nice to the little girl. Oh, oh, oh, he¡¯s even wiping her mouth! If he weren¡¯t so young, I would think he¡¯s pursuing the girl!¡±
Mo Beihan almost burst outughing.
Chapter 1312 - Something Serious? Has Mo Beihan Died?
Chapter 1312: Something Serious? Has Mo Beihan Died?
¡°What are youughing at?¡± Gu Qingyao felt that Mo Beihan¡¯s reaction was rather strange.
Mo Beihan quickly stopped smiling. ¡°Nothing¡ I¡¯m notughing at anything?¡±
¡°Well¡ I just thought that what you said is funny. After all, our Yang Yang is only ten years old! It¡¯s too early to talk about courtship!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Why did she feel that his tone was rather odd?
Mo Beihanughed, ¡°It¡¯s fine. The girl is just too pretty. Even we like her when we saw her. Yang Yang may appear to be well-behaved, but he¡¯s actually very aloof. Look, any child that grows up in the Mo family surely has some appreciation of beauty? Right?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded.
Mo Beihan continued, ¡°So! He has seen too many beautiful things since young, including people. Yang Yang has been surrounded by so many little girls since he was young. He has seen plenty of pretty girls, but never such a beautiful little girl!
¡°Children are curious! He probably wants to make friends with her, so he¡¯s gone over to coax her!¡±
The corner of Gu Qingyao¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°That sounds logical. But I feel that there¡¯s something amiss with what you said!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
Actually, he also felt that something was amiss.
His son was only ten years old. He could not possibly tell if the boy really fancied the girl!
The wedding came to an end, and Zhong Bingyuan formally married into the Mo family and became Young Madam Mo.
Meanwhile, Mo Yang was really very interested in Lin Yue ever since he met her at the wedding. He frequently went to y with her.
Lin Yue was just a six-year-old girl, and she had grown up in a single-parent family. She had often been given the cold shoulder and was rather naive.
This older brother was so capable, and he talked about such interesting things. He even brought her to see many things she had never seen before. Children are naturally curious and interested in anything. So she and Mo Yang grew closer!
Meanwhile, the little boy¡¯s name was Lin Zheng. He was quieter. Every time he saw Mo Yanging to y with his sister, he would nce at him and then lower his beautiful eyes. Even such an intelligent person like Mo Yang could not be sure what he was thinking.
In Chu Yi¡¯s office.
The subordinate frantically rushed into Chu Yi¡¯s office. ¡°Boss, Boss, something serious has happened!¡±
Chu Yi had regained his health long ago, and his entire air was different now. He was no longer sickly. He sat there in his bespoke suit, looking cool and dignified.
He did not even look up when he heard that. He just asked frostily, ¡°Something serious? Has Mo Beihan died?¡±
Subordinate: ¡°¡¡±
What kind of grudge did his boss have with this Master Mo? Why did the two of them despise each other?
The subordinate had no choice but to say, ¡°No, Master Mo is fine. Didn¡¯t the Mo family¡¯s Fourth Young Master get married just a few days ago? We also sent people to attend the wedding, but only the Mo family knows who they are. No one else knows that they are our people.¡±
Since Chu Yi and Mo Beihan had be friends, they had worked together harmoniously over the past few years. So when Mo Chengxi got married, Chu Yi naturally had to make a gesture.
But very few people knew about this rtionship. The two of them managed it very discreetly. It was enough for Mo Beihan to know about it.
¡°What about the wedding?¡±
The subordinate took out some photographs. ¡°Master, these photographs were taken by our representative. He said that the page boy and the flower girl who held the wedding train look very much like you. Especially the girl. She is practically a copy of you, but her features are softer because she is a girl. They¡¯re a pair of twins. Their mother¡¯s name is Lin Yin. Here are the photographs. Take a look.¡±
Chapter 1313 - Now Mo Beihan Will Envy Me For Having A Daughter!
Chapter 1313: Now Mo Beihan Will Envy Me For Having A Daughter!
Chu Yi was curious. Looked like him?
How could there be a child in this world who looked like him?
Even if she looked like him, it must be a coincidence. He had no children!
Chu Yi took the photographs and looked at them. His eyes narrowed when he saw the girl¡¯s face.
She really looked very much like him!
The saying went that daughters resembled their fathers while sons resembled their mothers. This girl¡¯s face was practically identical to his.
Especially when he was a child.
Chu Yi was shocked by his first sight of the child. He no longer thought that she was not his child. But¡ he was trying to recall if he had identally gotten any woman pregnant?
Chu Yi frowned and thought for a long time. But when he saw Lin Yin¡¯s photograph, his expression grew sombre.
No wonder!
No wonder!
It was her!
He did not remember Lin Yin¡¯s name, but if he thought carefully, he could remember her face.
Wow!
This bitch had secretly given birth to his children and had hidden them from him for so long!
¡°How old is the child?¡±
The subordinate gulped. He had been with his master for so long. Of course he knew what had happened to his master all those years ago.
¡°Six¡ six years old!¡±
Chu Yi¡¯s expression grew even more somber.
After a long time, he finally ground his teeth and said, ¡°And they¡¯re in the capital now?¡±
The subordinate bowered his head and said, ¡°Yes, they are all there. Miss Lin is the Head of Design for Mo¡¯s Jewelry.¡±
Chu Yi: ¡°¡¡±
His woman and his children were now earning their living under Mo Beihan?
The subordinate saw that Chu Yi¡¯s expression had grown uglier. When he saw that his Master was about to explode, desperation gave him a brainwave. His mouth moved faster than his brain and somehow produced this sentence: ¡°Master, if the children are really yours, that would be good news!
¡°Haven¡¯t you always envied Mo Beihan for having an intelligent and adorable son? Young Master Mo Yang is so intelligent, and you¡¯ve spent so much effort thinking of ways to kidnap him, but to no avail. This is great, you not only have a son, but also a daughter now!
¡°Now it will be Mo Beihan¡¯s turn to be jealous of you!¡±
Chu Yi: ¡°¡¡±
That seemed to make sense!
Chu Yi looked at the girl¡¯s photograph. Um! This girl resembled him so closely that an image of him carrying his girl and showing her off to Mo Beihan floated into his mind involuntarily. Then he imagined Mo Beihan looking at him with envy and jealousy.
Chu Yi could not help but smile at the thought!
¡°Go and reserve ne tickets for me on the next flight. I¡¯m going to the capital immediately.¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
By the time Chu Yi reached the capital, it was already the afternoon of the next day. He found Lin Yin¡¯s house easily.
It was the weekend, and Lin Yin happened to be at home.
Chu Yi brought his subordinate and walked directly into Lin Yin¡¯s house.
Lin Yin had bought the house recently after she became the Head of Design. It wasrger than her previous house, with three bedrooms and a living room. She could finally give her two children a better living environment.
When she opened the door and saw Chu Yi standing there, she was so shocked she remained in a trance for a long time.
Chu Yiughed coldly. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±
Lin Yin¡¯s mind was nk. Her face was dead-white, and her lips were quivering. Chu¡ Chu Yi?
Why was he here?
Seven years!
She had not seen him for seven years.
She thought that she would never see him again in her lifetime. Why was Chu Yi in the capital?
Winters were very cold here. Chu Yi¡¯s health was poor, and he could not stand the cold. He usually remained in the south. This¡
Chapter 1314 - Weren’t You Very Bold When You Were Plotting Against Me?
Chapter 1314: Weren¡¯t You Very Bold When You Were Plotting Against Me?
When Chu Yi saw the woman¡¯s expression he knew that she was hiding something from him.
He grunted coldly. He did not wait for Lin Yin to speak but strode through the front door.
Chu Yi stood in the living room. He was silent for a long time.
He had never lived in such a tiny house before.
The living room was very clean, and there were many toys in the corner. This ce was clearly lived in.
He looked around but did not see the two children.
¡°You¡ why are you here?¡± Lin Yin finally found her voice.
Chu Yi turned his head and looked at her. He smiled briefly and said, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t Ie?¡±
Lin Yin felt guilty. She did not really know what to say, but after a while, she recovered her wits and said calmly, ¡°Mr Chu, I don¡¯t have anything to do with you. This is my home. Mr Chu, what are you doing here?¡±
Chu Yiughed coldly. ¡°You¡¯re quite bold. And quite the good actress.¡±
Lin Yin frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Chu Yi eyed the toys in the corner of the living room and said with a smile, ¡°There are so many toys. Have you had a child?¡±
Lin Yin looked ashen.
Chu Yiughed coldly. He did not beat about the bush with her but said bluntly, ¡°I heard that the two children look very much like me. Where are the children? Let me see them!¡±
Lin Yin was shaking. ¡°Nonsense. What children? I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t have any children!¡±
She was babbling with fright.
Chu Yi raised his brows. ¡°Why are you so frightened? Weren¡¯t you quite bold when you were plotting against me? Now you¡¯re pretending to be so demure!¡±
Lin Yin turned pale once again and gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t plot against you. I was just trying to save myself. Who could have guessed that you would drink that cup of water?¡±
She was very pretty and had studied design. When she was young, she studied painting. She had been collecting folk art in the countryside when herpanion trapped her and tried to sell her.
It happened to be a very lonely ce, and there were some ouws there. She fell into their hands. They probably had some kind of alliance with Chu Yi, so they gave her to Chu Yi as a present.
To prevent her from resisting, they gave her a cup of water that was drugged so that she would serve Chu Yi properly.
They were deep in the mountains, and their surroundings were bleak and deste. It was rare to meet such a beautiful girl like her in a ce like that. She had been terrified and had pretended to be submissive and obedient so that they would rx their vignce around her.
So she knew about the drug in the cup of water.
She wanted to give the cup of water to the woman who had brought her there, but a series of unfortunate events led to Chu Yi drinking it. Then¡ disaster had befallen her!
In the end, she had been the unlucky one. She was the one who had been trapped!
Chu Yi wanted to frighten her, but when he saw how pale and terrified she looked, he reconsidered, and in the end, he did not say anything.
When he thought about the two children, he still felt some tenderness towards her.
Lin Yin was just an ordinary person. With Chu Yi¡¯s abilities, once he knew that she existed, it was a simple matter to investigate her background.
So before Chu Yi had arrived, he had already discovered everything that had happened over the past few years.
The two children were twins, and the timing matched perfectly. They were likely to be his children.
Sometimes twins were frailer, and that had been the case for Lin Yin¡¯s children.
At that time, Lin Yin was still a university student. After suffering such trauma and bing pregnant, no one in her family supported her. She gave birth to the children herself.
Then she had to raise the children and work. Life had been very hard.
Fortunately, she was a design student, so her work was more flexible. Otherwise, she would not be able to support these two children.
Unfortunately, the children fell ill, and Lin Yin had to spend a lot of money on their treatment.
Chapter 1315 - Meeting
Chapter 1315: Meeting
Chu Yi had been alone for so many years. It was a rather odd feeling for him to suddenly have two children.
In the past, his health was poor, and he thought that he would not live much longer. He had spent most of his efforts on finding a cure.
He had not met a reliable doctor and thought that he would not live much longer.
But for the past two years, he had recovered his health thanks to Gu Qingyao. His business was growing rapidly, and he had not had time to consider personal problems.
Now he suddenly had two children. It was really an odd sensation.
For the sake of the two children, he could not bear to do anything to Lin Yin.
¡°Where are the children? Bring me to meet them.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to argue. I already investigated the matter thoroughly before I came. Those are my children. Surely it¡¯s not unreasonable for me to meet them?¡±
When Lin Yin heard that, she was so frightened she almost copsed.
Chu Yi frowned to see that she was shaking with fright and looking at him warily, her expression filled with terror. She was ashen and looked as though she was about to faint.
Then he suddenly thought of Gu Qingyao.
An arrogant but charming woman.
That woman seemed very gentle, but in reality, she was extremely arrogant and also very bold.
After interacting with her for a few years, Chu Yi knew that Gu Qingyao was no simple woman. But he also saw how self-assured she was.
Her self-assurance was bone-deep.
The assurance of someone who had a powerful source of support.
Mo Beihan doted on her. He was so powerful and handsome, but for ten years, he had only had one woman ¨C her.
She wielded the Mo family¡¯s power as she pleased. Her son was the Mo family¡¯s only sessor. She had no rivals!
Her own family was powerful, and her inws protected her. Her teacher¡¯s family treated her like their own kin!
So no matter what Gu Qingyao did, she did it calmly and easily.
Lin Yin was herplete opposite.
This woman was also very independent and hardworking.
She became Mo Jewelry¡¯s Head of Design at a young age. She was very famous in China¡¯s jewelry industry.
A pity that she still had a difficult life.
Chu Yi lowered his eyes when he thought of all that she sacrificed for the two children over the years. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not here to take your children from you. I just want to meet them.¡±
Lin Yin paused. She seemed rather dull!
Chu Yi suddenly said to her nicely, ¡°I¡¯m speaking the truth. If the two children are unwilling, I will not take them by force. But after all, I am their father. Surely you can¡¯t refuse to allow me to meet them?¡±
Lin Yin: ¡°¡¡±
Chu Yi¡¯s attitude was so good, Lin Yin really did not know what to say.
Besides, she really did not dare to offend Chu Yi.
Atst, Lin Yin had no choice but to bring him to see the children.
Mo Yang had brought the two children to his hilltop vi in the suburbs to y.
This hilltop vi was bought before Mo Beihan had married Gu Qingyao. They were going to use it as their marital home, but in the end, they spent most of their time at the Mo House, and they used this ce for frequent vacations.
Mo Yang had recently been getting along well with the girl, so he had invited them to the vi to y. The girl usually stayed at the Lin house. The house was small and cramped. She had never seen such a big and beautiful house before!
So the moment Mo Yang coaxed her, she immediately and dly followed him here to y.
As her older brother, of course Lin Zheng had to follow.
When Chu Yi and Lin Yin arrived at the hilltop vi, Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao were not there. Only the three children were in the living room.
They looked as though they had just arrived from outside. The living room was filled with lots of wild vegetables, as well as wildflowers. There were even fish in the basins.
They were all filthy, but their faces were flushed. They looked as though they were having a good time!
Chapter 1316 - Father Has Gone Away To Work And Earn Money! He Works Very Hard!
Chapter 1316: Father Has Gone Away To Work And Earn Money! He Works Very Hard!
The vi¡¯s butler showed them in. When Lin Yue and Lin Zheng saw their mother enter, they immediately went to greet her.
Especially Lin Yue. She literally rushed over. This was her first time seeing such arge and beautiful house. She had just been having fun with Mo Yang up the mountain. She was extremely happy!
¡°Mother! Mother!¡±
Lin Yin reached out to catch the little body rushing towards her. Lin Yin subconsciously rxed in her daughter¡¯s presence. Even her anxiety and terror from meeting Chu Yi were temporarily forgotten.
¡°Yue Yue!¡±
¡°Mother! Mother! This ce is so fun! I just went with Brother Mo Yang up the mountain to dig for wild herbs, and we even went to a little stream to catch fish. But I couldn¡¯t catch any. Uncle Butler caught them. And Brother Mo Yang is so awesome! He caught some!¡±
Lin Yue pointed to the spoils of her victory in the living room. Her little face was filled with excitement.
Lin Yin also smiled to see her daughter so happy.
The moment Chu Yi entered the house, he stared at the two children.
The little girl really resembled him. Actually, her features were identical to his when he was a child. One could tell at a nce that she was his daughter.
As for the boy, he resembled Lin Yin more, but traces of Chu Yi still showed in his features.
These were his children?
He had children?
He was a father?
And he had two children who were already so grown up?
Chu Yi was already mentally prepared before he came over. He had looked at the photographs numerous times, but he still felt delighted.
He even thought that he must remain calm and in control when he met them. He felt that he had already gotten used to the idea after all this time.
But to his surprise, he could not remain calm when he saw them with his own eyes.
Chu Yi stood there as if frozen. He did not say a word.
Lin Yue spoke to her mother for a while, then nced at Chu Yi. She asked curiously, ¡°Mother, who is this uncle? Is he your friend?¡±
Behind her, Lin Zheng had been standing there dumbly ever since Chu Yi entered the house.
The impact of this face was just too great.
His eyes had not left Chu Yi from the moment thetter entered the door. Suddenly, a feeling of kinship and warmth blossomed in his heart. He could barely control himself. He wanted to rush over and fling himself into the man¡¯s arms.
As Lin Zheng looked at his younger sister, then at Chu Yi, he immediately understood.
Excitement, helplessness and anxiety paralyzed him. He did not know how to respond.
But Mo Yang was different. He knew Chu Yi!
When he saw Chu Yi, he hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Uncle! Why are you here? Are you looking for my father?¡±
¡°Wait for a while; my father is out for a walk. I¡¯ll send someone to ask him to return.¡±
Chu Yi only recovered his wits after Mo Yang spoke.
Mo Yang had already sent the butler to find someone to look for his parents.
Chu Yi did not stop him. He looked at the little girl. He squatted down to look at her.
¡°What¡ what is your name?¡±
He already knew her name from the information he had gathered, but at this moment, he did not know how to begin a conversation with her, so he asked her this question.
¡°Me? My name is Yue Yue! Lin Yue!¡±
Lin Yue, not Chu Yue!
Chu Yi felt a pinprick of pain.
¡°Then¡ where is your father? Would you like to meet him?¡±
Lin Yue was stunned. She immediately looked at her mother. ¡°Mother, is Father back? Is Father back?¡±
Her tone was incredibly excited.
Chu Yi paused.
Lin Yue excitedly looked at Chu Yi. ¡°Do you know my father? My father has gone away to work and earn money. I¡¯ve never met him! Is he back?¡±
Work and earn money?
Chu Yi: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 1317 - Father’s Glorious Image Has Been Shattered
Chapter 1317: Father¡¯s Glorious Image Has Been Shattered
¡°Your father has gone away to work and earn money?¡± Chu Yi frowned.
Lin Yue did not sense anything amiss in Chu Yi¡¯s tone, so she said, ¡°That¡¯s right! When I was young, my family was very, very poor. In order to keep my brother and me alive, my father had no choice but to leave to earn money. He has not returned all these years.
¡°Mother said that Father has gone somewhere very, very far away. It takes a very, very long time to return and will cost a lot, a lot of money. She also says that there¡¯s a rule that Father cannote back for now. He will be back in a few years.
¡°When my brother and I fell ill previously, it cost a lot of money! If Father had not sent us money, we would not have been able to afford treatment!¡±
Chu Yi: ¡°¡¡±
Lin Yin felt very embarrassed.
In the past, her life had been very hard, but she had never regretted having these two children.
Later on, as the two children grew up and became more and more intelligent, adorable and warm, she gradually let go of her past.
Now her two children were so good-looking and intelligent. She knew that it was not just the way she had brought them up. Arge part of it was from their father.
She did not want her darlings to live with hatred, so after some time, she also stopped hating him.
To satisfy her children¡¯s curiosity, she told them that their father had gone away to earn money and support them. He would not return for a long, long time.
She thought that she would exin matters to the children when they were older. By then, they would have matured and would be more ready to ept the truth.
She had not expected Chu Yi toe looking for them.
The little girl had never seen her own father and was very much looking forward to meeting him. The moment her father was mentioned, she could not restrain herself.
¡°Father is very good to us. He works very hard to earn money to support us!¡±
Chu Yi: ¡°¡¡±
At that moment, he did not know what to say.
As a father, he had not even known that his children existed. If he had not seen their photographs, he would not have known about them at all.
He felt rather guilty.
He walked towards Lin Yue, then squatted down and said, ¡°Yue Yue, you¡ look at me, I¡ I am¡ I am your Father.¡±
Chu Yi was very anxious when said these words.
Lin Yue was stunned and unable to respond for several seconds. Meanwhile, Lin Zheng clenched his little fists. Just as he thought!
When Lin Yue responded after a few seconds, she was delighted at first. Then her expression changed. She looked at Chu Yi rather oddly.
¡°Mo-mother, is he really Father? He doesn¡¯t look like Father.¡±
Lin Yin: ¡°¡¡±
Chu Yi frowned. ¡°In what way? Look, don¡¯t you look just like your father?¡±
Lin Yue blinked. She was still young. She could not really tell if his face was really simr to hers. It did seem rather simr.
But he wasn¡¯t like her father!
¡°My father doesn¡¯t look like that! Mother said that Father works very, very hard overseas. He has to sail on a ship all around the ocean, and he is scorched by the sun so that his skin is very dark. He doesn¡¯t have new clothes to wear or meat to eat. He works so hard to earn money to support us.¡±
Chu Yi: ¡°¡¡±
Chu Yi suddenly panicked a little and asked, ¡°What did your mother say your father worked as?¡±
¡°He¡¯s a porter on board arge ship!¡±
Chu Yi: ¡°¡¡±
Lin Yin covered her face. She had not done it on purpose!
Chu Yi ground his teeth. A porter?
How had this woman thought of such a thing?
Damn it, why had she described him as a coolie!
How would he establish an awesome and glorious image of himself in his children¡¯s hearts?
Chapter 1318 - He Is The Most Capable Father
Chapter 1318: He Is The Most Capable Father
In these times, people were rtively honest. Hardworking and honest people were greatly admired.
Lin Yin¡¯s family background was poor, and she suffered greatly when she was young. People of her age certainly had a hard life as children.
So she felt that when she described their father to the children, he must naturally be hardworking and simple. She headed in the direction of someone who was brave and responsible.
The fact was that the children were quite fond of this image of their father.
They had always been very obedient. They felt that it was hard for their parents to raise them, so they must be obedient and not make trouble. When they grew up, Father would naturallye back.
Alternatively, when their family had enough money, Father would naturallye back.
In the eyes of the children, a hardworking and simple father like that was a noble father. But Chu Yi was different!
Chu Yi had always lived a privileged life. The people he knew were mostly the cream of society. In his eyes, people like Mo Beihan and him, who were capable and powerful, would form an image of a lofty and powerful father. Lin Yin¡¯s description waspletely wrong!
So Chu Yi was very angry!
He was livid!
Mo Yang was rather stunned by what he saw.
¡°No¡ this¡ Uncle, you¡ you are Yue Yue¡¯s Father?¡±
Chu Yi looked at Mo Yang and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m her father. Hurry up and exin it to her.¡±
Chu Yi did not know how to interact with children. When he saw that this little girl was so submissive and gentle, he was afraid he would frighten her if he was too fierce. But he was determined not to ept this image of a father who was a porter.
He was the most handsome, the most awesome, and the most capable Father!
Mo Yang: ¡°¡¡±
He was astounded!
He had never imagined such a thing!
Yue Yue and her older brother were Chu Yi¡¯s children. When he first made friends with Yue Yue, he discovered a lot of information about Lin Yin.
Lin Yin worked in Mo Incorporated. It was extremely easy for him, the Crown Prince, to obtain information about her.
So he knew that Yue Yue and her brother had grown up in a single-parent family. Besides that, Lin Yin had lived with them in the capital for many years, but her life in the past had not been so good.
Their family circumstances only improved when Lin Yin became Mo Jewelry¡¯s Head of Design.
Mo Yang did not really know what to say. His family had known Chu Yi for a long time, for many years in fact. Chu Yi and his father used to be bitter enemies!
Lin Yue raised her head and looked at her mother and asked in wonder, ¡°Mother, is he really our father? Why is hepletely different from your description?¡±
Lin Yin: ¡°¡¡±
At the moment, Lin Yin really did not know what to say. What should she do?
How should she exin this?
¡°This¡ he¡ he really is your father. Yue Yue, Zheng¡¯er, he really is your father. Come over and meet your father. He hasn¡¯t been back for so long, haven¡¯t you missed him terribly?¡±
Lin Zheng did not budge. He thought that he could sense something!
Lin Yue was delighted. With her mother¡¯s confirmation, she immediately began to study this father.
Only Lin Zheng stood there in silence.
Mo Yang was really very surprised.
Meanwhile, the butler had called Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao. When they heard that Chu Yi was here, they raised their brows.
¡°He didn¡¯t tell you anything? You didn¡¯t summon him here?¡± Gu Qingyao asked.
Mo Beihan shrugged. ¡°This really has nothing to do with me!¡±
¡°Then why is he here? Because¡ of the two children?¡±
Chapter 1319 - Can You Be Any More Fake?
Chapter 1319: Can You Be Any More Fake?
Besides the two children, Gu Qingyao could think of no other reason.
Chu Yi¡¯s health had improved over the past few years. Actually, he was very grateful to her, but he was still very jealous of Mo Beihan.
But ultimately, Gu Qingyao had saved his life, so although he and Mo Beihan bickered endlessly, he would not y any tricks when it came to serious business.
If there was no major problem, he would note to Mo Beihan¡¯s turf.
By the time the two of them returned to the vi, Chu Yi was carrying his daughter and being very affectionate!
That day, Gu Qingyao was wearing a light patterned dress, with a pair of white shoes. She was even wearing a little straw hat. She looked like a young girl in her twenties.
Even though Mo Yang had grown up, the years seemed to leave no trace on her features.
She was carrying a bunch of wildflowers she picked up when she was outside.
Mo Beihan was also dressed casually, carrying a small basket with some fruits.
They were from the fruit trees that grew on the hilltop.
When the two of them entered, Chu Yi raised his head to look at Mo Beihan. He could barely disguise his smugness.
Mo Beihan¡¯s mouth twitched. The moment he saw this scene, he understood.
He knew it. Once Chu Yi knew that he had a son and a daughter, he would certainly show off!
When Lin Yin saw Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao, she hurriedly greeted them respectfully.
¡°Mr Mo, Madam!¡±
Mo Beihan nodded in acknowledgment. He looked at Chu Yi and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite well-informed!¡±
Chu Yi paused, then immediately understood. He said with a frown, ¡°You knew long ago?¡±
Mo Beihan shrugged. ¡°No. I saw the children for the first time at our Mu Mu¡¯s wedding. At that time, I thought that they resembled you. But I didn¡¯t expect you to be so well-informed and to hurry over immediately!¡±
Chu Yi thought about it. He felt that this exnation was eptable.
Lin Yin was only the Head of Design in the jewelry store under the Mo gship. Naturally, Mo Beihan would not know her two children. Actually, if not for Mo Chengxi¡¯s wedding, which needed two good-looking children to act as flower girl and page boy, who knows when he would find out about these two children!
Chu Yi carried Lin Yue and said smugly, ¡°My daughter is so pretty! And I have a son too!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
He felt a wave of jealousy, and he nced at Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes and ignored him. She smiled at Lin Yin. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Have a seat! We¡¯ve known Chu Yi for a long time, we¡¯re all friends here.¡±
¡°When I first saw the two children at the wedding, I thought that they resembled Chu Yi, but we couldn¡¯t be sure. I didn¡¯t realize that Chu Yi was so well-informed and that he came looking.¡±
Chu Yi nced at Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao. He changed the subject and said, ¡°Um! For the past few years, I¡¯ve been away starting a business. At first, I was on a ship, working as a porter and a coolie. Later, when I made some money, I had the opportunity to start a business. Now I¡¯ve finally made some money so I cane back to take care of my two children.
¡°I left to make money right after they were born. I haven¡¯t been able to see them for so many years. I¡¯ve missed them so much!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Porter?
Coolie?
Can you be any more fake?
But the girl in his arms was nodding frantically. She looked at her father worshipfully, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Uncle, Aunt, my father is so awesome. He worked so hard! All these years, he has been away from home and worked so hard in order to support my brother and me. Now he is finally back!¡±
Chapter 1320 - Of Course I’ll Stay At Home
Chapter 1320: Of Course I¡¯ll Stay At Home
Gu Qingyao¡¯s mouth twitched. She nced at Lin Yin, then smiled at the child and said, ¡°Then your father must be very capable! I¡¯ve met your father before! He was working very hard then. I didn¡¯t realize he was your father.¡±
Lin Yue¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°Really? Aunt, you¡¯ve even met my father? Was father working very hard?¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, very hard. But your father is very clever. After a while, he made some money and went to do other things. Now he is finally able toe back to spend time with you!¡±
¡°Um um!¡± The girl nodded frantically. ¡°My father is awesome. Father says he has earned a lot of money over the past few years, so our family does not need to suffer anymore!¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows. Family?
What was Chu Yi and Lin Yin¡¯s situation?
Actually, even Lin Yin herself did not know what the current situation was.
The two children were still young. As a mother, she could not possibly tell her children that they were illegitimate and that she and her father were together because of a plot?
The children were too young to understand. She was also afraid that it would affect their character.
To children, family was very simple. Other people had a father and a mother, so they should have the same. But where had Father gone?
So Lin Yin had found a reasonable exnation for the children ¨C Father had gone far away to earn money and support the family.
So for all these years, the children had believed her. They had not realized that their family was any different from other children, who had both father and mother.
Now that Chu Yi hade back to meet them, the children naturally assumed that they were a family.
But¡ Lin Yin was perplexed. She and Chu Yi were not married?
How were they going to exin that in the future?
The atmosphere in the living room was very odd. Or perhaps, it was the atmosphere between Chu Yi and Lin Yin that was odd. Lin Zheng could clearly sense it.
He lowered his head and was rather quiet. He understood that Father was definitely not as Mother described him.
Actually, his suspicions had begun long ago.
Even if Father had left to earn money, surely there would have been some news of him after all these years?
Why wasn¡¯t there even a photograph of Father in the house?
No matter how poor they were, with two children, Father would surely have left a photograph behind?
Besides, based on what Father said, he had made moneyter on. Since he had money, why didn¡¯t he write a letter ore back?
Lin Zheng lowered his head. He was rather upset!
Mo Beihan said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, have a good rest. Stay for dinner tonight! Oh, have you arranged for a ce to stay?¡±
Chu Yi looked up and raised his brows. He looked at Mo Beihan with both displeasure and smugness. ¡°What is there to arrange? Of course I¡¯ll stay at my home. I haven¡¯t seen my two children for so many years. I will sleep with them tonight.¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
Fine, fine, fine! He would keep his mouth shut!
Mo Yang saw all this. He raised his brows.
Porter?
Coolie?
Why didn¡¯t he know that this tycoon had done such work before?
This was clearly fake!
In that case, Chu Yi must have only found out recently that Lin Yue and Lin Zheng were his children. Because of Fourth Cousin¡¯s wedding, Chu Yi¡¯s subordinate must have seen Lin Yue¡¯s looks and grown suspicious, so he took photographs and informed Chu Yi?
Hehehe!
Lin Yue and Lin Zheng were still young. They had not grasped the crux of the matter when adults were speaking. But he was not so easily fooled.
Chapter 1321 - Mo Yang Is Wondering How To Get Yue Yue Back?
Chapter 1321: Mo Yang Is Wondering How To Get Yue Yue Back?
He looked at Lin Zheng, whose head was bowed in silence. This boy was not easily fooled either.
Mo Yang¡¯s lips twitched when he looked at Lin Yue, who was smiling sweetly in Chu Yi¡¯s arms. This silly girl!
Chu Yi stayed at Mo Beihan¡¯s vi. The two children were with him. He wanted to spend some time with the children and bond with them.
Chu Yi was more delighted than shocked to suddenly have two children at his age!
The two children were very adorable and mature. He would not make things difficult for Lin Yin just because of that.
Although his status meant that he could do whatever he liked to Lin Yin, it had not been easy for her to take care of the children for so many years. She had done such a good job bringing them up. But as a father, he had not done anything for them. He thought that for the sake of the children, he must also consider Lin Yin¡¯s feelings.
So he temporarily stayed at Mo Beihan¡¯s vi and yed with the children. He would allow Lin Yin to watch him and slowly let down her guard as she got used to his presence.
They had dinner with Mo Beihan, and then when night fell, Chu Yi and Lin Yin left with the children.
Mo Yang looked at their vanishing figures, then suddenly frowned. ¡°Father, in the future, can I still y with Yue Yue whenever I like?¡±
Mo Beihan suddenly smiled, ¡°Well¡ it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t¡¡±
Mo Yang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±
¡°Of course!¡±
Mo Yang said with a frown, ¡°But just now, I saw that Uncle Chu really likes sticking close to Yue Yue. Yue Yue only has eyes for her father. She doesn¡¯t want to y with me anymore.
¡°Besides, when I tried to join in, Uncle Chu seemed very displeased, almost as if I was snatching his daughter away. Father, will Uncle always treat me like that in the future?¡±
Mo Beihan looked at him smilingly and said, ¡°Well¡ you don¡¯t need to worry too much. If he¡¯s wary of you, that¡¯s his problem. Doesn¡¯t Yue Yue like you very much? In the future, she will continue to y with you. But right now, her father just came back, so it¡¯s a novelty for her.¡±
Mo Yang lowered his head. He was rather upset.
He had been very intelligent since he was a young child, and things usually went very smoothly for him. The girl, Lin Yue, was very naive. He just had to coax her a little, and she would obey him. Naturally, she had be his good friend.
But Chu Yi¡¯s arrival that afternoon had made him feel threatened.
But he had no way of resolving this threat.
Mo Beihan¡¯s amusement deepened when he saw that his son was upset. ¡°Yang Yang! You have to learn to y to your strengths. You are still young, and you are definitely no match for your Uncle Chu. But others are a match for him.
¡°Besides, you aren¡¯t doing anything to him. You just want to y with Yue Yue without your Uncle Chu stopping you. Right?¡±
Mo Yang raised his head and nodded. ¡°Right!¡±
¡°Let me tell you, no one in this world is invincible. You may meet all kinds of people or situations that are beyond your strength. There are even situations that cannot be resolved with brute strength.
¡°You have to learn to y to your strengths. If you are unable to deal with something, you can get someone who is a match for your opponent to act.¡±
Mo Yang was surprised. ¡°Father¡¡±
Mo Beihan smiled rather sneakily. ¡°You just want to y with Yue Yue! That¡¯s easy! I¡¯ll give your Uncle Chu something to do that will keep him busy so that he has no time to bother with Yue Yue. Will that do?¡±
Mo Yang¡¯s eyes brightened and he pped loudly. ¡°That¡¯s right! Father, you¡¯re so clever!¡±
Mo Yang was so excited that he went over to massage Mo Beihan¡¯s shoulders and scalp to please him. He was always learning from his father.
Gu Qingyao covered her face. She really could not bear to look at them. This father-son duo were just too wicked!
Especially Mo Beihan. Who taught their children like that?
Chapter 1322 - Stricken Dumb By A Six-Year-Old’s Resentment
Chapter 1322: Stricken Dumb By A Six-Year-Old¡¯s Resentment
In Lin Yin¡¯s house, it waste. Sleeping arrangements had be a problem.
Lin Zheng had always been very quiet. Chu Yi could not figure out what his son was thinking. But the girl in his arms was just too adorable. She stuck close to him so that he had not managed to speak to his son properly.
Lin Yin¡¯s house had three rooms and a living room. There was enough space, but the question was who would stay where.
Lin Yue cuddled down in Chu Yi¡¯s arms. She could not bear to leave. That night, Chu Yi wanted to bathe the children. He wanted to take care of them and experience being a father.
But Lin Yue was a girl, and Lin Yin objected.
¡°Yue Yue is a girl. Better to let me do it! Besides, she is already six years old. She can take care of such small matters herself.¡±
Chu Yi was really fond of his daughter. But he did not insist since she was a girl, although a young one.
He looked at Lin Zheng. He might as well take the opportunity to spend time with his son.
¡°Son, how about I give you a bath?¡±
Lin Zheng looked at him for a while, then silently nodded.
Chu Yi brought Lin Zheng to the bathroom and ran the hot water to bathe his son. Lin Zheng obediently sat in the bathtub. He looked at Chu Yi but did not speak.
Chu Yi looked at him and said questioningly, ¡°What is it? Do you dislike me?¡±
Lin Zheng bit his lip. ¡°Are you really our father?¡±
Chu Yi was stunned. ¡°I really am your father. I am not deceiving you.¡±
Lin Zheng lowered his head. ¡°In any case, you are definitely not the father that Mother described.¡±
His words stunned Chu Yi. ¡°I really am your father. I¡¯m telling you the truth. Father has found¡ Father has made some money now, so I won¡¯t leave you anymore.¡±
Lin Zheng raised his head. ¡°What did you say just now? What did you find?¡±
Chu Yi paused. ¡°Nothing. I made a mistake. You¡¡±
¡°It wasn¡¯t a mistake. Before this, you didn¡¯t even know that we were your children, right?¡±
Chu Yi was shocked. He stared at the six-year-old in front of him. This¡
How did he know?
¡°Son¡¡±
Lin Zheng looked at him somewhat angrily and said a little sadly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you know about us? Mother always told us that you left to earn money. When my sister and I fell sick when we were small, she said that we used to money that you sent back. I believed her at first.
¡°Butter on, I slowly began to suspect something. There¡¯s nothing in the house rted to you. No matter how busy you are, surely you would at least write a letter. At the Mo house earlier, I saw your reaction. So I know that you are certainly not as Mother described. Why? Where have you been?¡±
His words deeply shocked Chu Yi. How could a six-year-old child be so smart?
¡°I¡ Son¡¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to lie to me. I¡¯m very intelligent. When we were young, Mother was busy working and earning money. There was no way she could bring us along, so she had no choice but to lock us inside the house. I¡¯ve taken care of my younger sister since I was young. When I grew up a little, I continued to care for her. I have met plenty of adults, but you are different.
¡°Mother said that Father has gone to earn money. At first, others believed her butter on, many people said that we were lying. Mother has moved house many times, but I have never heard any news about Father.
¡°Today at the Mo house, you were clearly not that familiar with Mother. You don¡¯t look like a couple at all. You¡¯repletely different from Uncle Mo and Aunt Gu!¡±
Chu Yi: ¡°¡¡±
This was the first time in his life that he had been stricken dumb by a six-year-old child¡¯s resentment.
Chapter 1323 - Do You Need My Help To Court Mother?
Chapter 1323: Do You Need My Help To Court Mother?
Was his son that smart?
Chu Yi was stunned for a long while before he finally recovered his wits.
His son was so smart. His heart ached, but he also felt very proud!
His heart ached because this child¡¯s intelligence must have been honed by tough experiences for him to be so smart at such a young age. If he had a father to rely on when he was young, he would not know so much at such a young age.
He felt proud because this was his son!
He remembered how much he envied Mo Beihan for having a smart and cunning son like Mo Yang!
Now he had his own!
Chu Yi was so excited he grabbed Lin Zheng and pulled the boy into his arms.
¡°Good boy! Don¡¯t feel bad or ill-used, all right? Father will tell you everything.¡±
He hugged the child for a long time before letting go. He looked Lin Zheng in the eye and said earnestly, ¡°Listen. In the past, I really did not know about your existence. But when you were the pageboy at the Mo wedding, my subordinate saw how much your younger sister resembled me, so he took a photograph for me to see. After I investigated it, I was certain that you were my children.
¡°So I immediately came to look for you. When I met your mother, she said that you were at the Mo house. So I immediately went to the Mo house to look for you.
¡°Son, you have to believe me. Although I did not know in the past, once I found out that you were my children, I was delighted. In the future, I will always be by your side. I will make it up to you. All right?¡±
Lin Zheng bit his lip. He did not know what to say.
Did he want his father?
Of course!
All these years, he and his sister had always lived with his mother. Of course he wanted a father to y with him. Why was he on such good terms with Mo Yang?
Besides the fact that Mo Yang got along with them and was nice to them, he really envied Mo Yang because of his family.
He had so many rtives!
He had so many great-grandparents, cousins, and uncles.
Most importantly, his parents were both by his side and doted on him.
He and his sister wanted a father like that too.
Now that his father was here, although he was not the father of their dreams who doted on them and worked hard to earn money for them, but¡
He still wanted this father!
¡°You really won¡¯t leave anymore?¡± Lin Zheng asked carefully.
Chu Yi¡¯s heart ached and he promised, ¡°Never. I promise I will never leave. Even if I leave, I will bring you with me, all right?¡±
¡°Where will you go? How about Mother? Will you bring Mother along?¡±
Chu Yi was stunned!
His pause made Lin Zheng think that Chu Yi did not want his mother. He only wanted to bring Lin Zheng and his sister away.
He immediately panicked. ¡°I won¡¯t leave with you. I will only stay with Mother. It was Mother who brought us up. If you dare to bring my sister and me away and abandon Mother, I¡ I will never acknowledge you.¡±
Er¡
Chu Yi¡¯s startled pause had resulted in this child¡¯s ultimatum.
He really did not know how to feel.
His heart ached because of how mature the child was. He felt guilty because he had missed so much time with them.
¡°All right, I promise that I will never take you and your sister away alone.¡±
He reached out and slowly and somewhat clumsily bathed Lin Zheng. He rubbed the boy¡¯s little arms and legs and said seriously, ¡°Son, your mother has done such a good job bringing you up. I didn¡¯t know about it in the past, but now that I do, I am actually grateful to her.
¡°After all, without her, I wouldn¡¯t have a pair of such adorable children!¡±
Chapter 1324 - Mo Yang Arrives
Chapter 1324: Mo Yang Arrives
Chu Yi said, ¡°Son, in the past, Father and Mother really did not know each other too well. Having the two of you was an ident. It only happened because we fell into someone¡¯s trap. I did not know that your mother had given me two children.
¡°But you must believe that I love you. I specially came here to look for you.
¡°As for your mother, she is wonderful. She raised two children for me. So I¡¯ve decided to court your mother. As long as she is willing to marry me, I will be with you forever. All right?
¡°I will do whatever your mother wants. If she likes me and wants to marry me, that¡¯s fine. If she doesn¡¯t like me, I won¡¯t force her either. She can marry whoever she pleases. But I will definitely take care of the two of you. All right?¡±
Lin Zheng was silent for a long time before he grumbled, ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±
Chu Yiughed!
He stroked the boy¡¯s head and said, ¡°All right, no need to mention this to your sister. Your mother and I¡ even if I tell you, you won¡¯t understand. I will exin it to her myself in the future.¡±
Lin Zheng looked at him, then suddenly asked, ¡°Do you need my help in courting my mother?¡±
Chu Yi: ¡°¡¡±
How should he respond?
Why was his son so intelligent?
He even knew about such things?
After bustling around for a while, the children were finally bathed. The little girl, Lin Yue, was basking in her father¡¯s delight. They were father and daughter. That kind of kinship was impossible to rece. So when it was time to sleep, the girl wanted to sleep with her parents.
Lin Yin was instantly embarrassed.
Lin Zheng stared straight at Chu Yi.
Chu Yi cleared his throat and said, ¡°Yue Yue, your mother¡¯s bed is too small. It can¡¯t fit all of us.¡±
The little girl was immediately upset. ¡°But¡ but I want to sleep with Father and Mother! My friends all sleep with their parents.¡±
Chu Yi thought for a while and said, ¡°How about this! I will sleep with you and your brother. Mother is not feeling well, let her have a good rest by herself.¡±
¡°Yue Yue! Father has been away for so many years, and Mother has had to take care of the two of you by herself and also go to work. She¡¯s exhausted. How about letting her have a rest?¡±
The girl did not think too much. She immediately agreed when she heard that her mother was tired.
Lin Yin sighed in relief.
In that way, Chu Yi moved into the Lin house.
With his resources, he had plenty of big houses in the capital. But Lin Yin would never move there!
If he told Lin Yue that he had made enough money to buy a big house and brought them over to stay, then Lin Yue would certainly agree.
But Lin Yin would be embarrassed.
Although she and Chu Yi had children together, they were not married. They were not even former lovers.
Their past had been unique and embarrassing. She did not know to face Chu Yi.
After interacting for a few days, Chu Yi got to know Lin Yin better.
She was a good woman.
She had brought the two children up single-handedly and taught them so well. The more he interacted with the children, the more grateful Chu Yi felt to her.
When he looked at the two children and thought about their future life, he suddenly felt that it would be great if Lin Yin could be by his side.
Then their family of four would surely be very happy?
He would not need to envy Mo Beihan any longer.
In fact, he had one daughter more than Mo Beihan. Shouldn¡¯t Mo Beihan envy him instead?
Chu Yi was in an excellent mood. He yed with the children every day and was very happy.
That day, Mo Yang came to look for the two children to y with.
Chapter 1325 - Mo Beihan: I Want A Daughter Too!
Chapter 1325: Mo Beihan: I Want A Daughter Too!
He had made a special effort and brought a big bag of snacks.
Chu Yi really liked Mo Yang. After all, he was so handsome, intelligent and mature. It was rare to meet someone like that.
He remembered how much he envied Mo Beihan because of this child!
Now Mo Yang was here, and he was his children¡¯s friend, so he naturally hastened to invite Mo Yang in.
Chu Yi and the two children were in the living room of the Lin House. Mo Yang carried the bag of snacks in and took them out one by one.
¡°Yue Yue and Younger Brother! Come and try this. The snacks at my house are really tasty. I made these myself!¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s cooking skills were so excellent that whatever she made was better than average. Mo Yang had grown up by Gu Qingyao¡¯s side and had learnt to cook from a young age.
Mo Beihan often cooked for his wife, and under his influence, Mo Yang also often cooked bird¡¯s nest soup for his mother to maintain herplexion!
Chu Yi was very interested when he heard that Mo Yang had made these himself. ¡°Really? You¡¯re so young, but you know how to make these snacks?¡±
Mo Yang raised his head and smiled nicely, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m not young anymore. Father already knew how to cook at my age. Now he often cooks for my mother!¡±
Chu Yi was shocked. A man like Mo Beihan cooked for his wife?
He had all kinds of chefs in his household!
¡°Your father can cook? Doesn¡¯t your family have a chef?¡±
Mo Yangughed, ¡°We do! But Father¡¯s cooking is different. Even if it isn¡¯t as good as the chef¡¯s cooking, my mother likes it!
¡°All these years, Father has always been very good to mother. He often cooks for Mother. Father says, that way, Mother will realize how much he cherishes her and cares for her.
¡°Father also told me that men must know how to take care of their wives. Girls are delicate and need to be doted on. So! He taught me how to cook when I was young. My mother taught me how to make these snacks. A few years ago, I began to make bird¡¯s nest soup for Mother to improve herplexion!¡±
Chu Yi was really shocked.
But he thought that Mo Beihan was right.
Now he had a daughter too. Of course he hoped that his daughter would marry a good man.
He immediately smiled even more brightly and patted Mo Yang¡¯s shoulder. He nodded and said, ¡°Um! You¡¯re right. Men should dote on their wives. Or the girl won¡¯t want to be with him!¡±
Mo Yang continued to smile innocently, ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry, Uncle! When Yue Yue grows up, she will certainly marry a husband who dotes on her.¡±
Chu Yi looked at his darling daughter and immediately smiled happily.
Meanwhile, Lin Zheng looked at Mo Yang who was smiling innocently, then at his foolish sister who was busy eating. Then he nced at his father, who looked rxed and even hopeful. He rolled his eyes, speechless.
Chu Yi was very intelligent and a deep thinker. Otherwise, he would not have been able to run such a sessful business even when his health was so poor.
So when he wanted to pursue Lin Yin, Lin Yin could not escape his clutches. Especially not when they had had two children together.
While joy was abounding in Chu Yi¡¯s family of four, Mo Beihan had forgotten his son¡¯s woebegone little face long ago. He had forgotten his promise to keep Chu Yi busy so that he would have no time to bother with Chu Yue.
Chu Yi had moved into the capital and was prepared to stay. Sometimes he brought his darling daughter along to show her off to Mo Beihan. Mo Beihan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore!
This would not do. He must have a daughter.
In order to ensure that Chu Yi would not make trouble for him and give him time to have a daughter with his wife, he was determined not to give Chu Yi trouble either.
As for his son¡ Um! Nothing was as important as having a daughter!
Chapter 1326 - Wouldn’t It Be Nice To Travel The World With Our Daughter?
Chapter 1326: Wouldn¡¯t It Be Nice To Travel The World With Our Daughter?
The moment Mo Beihan decided to have a daughter, Gu Qingyao was in trouble. He tormented her every day.
¡°Stop it! If you carry on like this, I won¡¯t speak to you anymore!¡±
Mo Beihan looked very pitiful. ¡°No, we must hurry up and have a daughter. I have never lost to Chu Yi before. Now I have to gain back my edge by having a daughter!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t the two of you childish? The two of you are so renowned in international circles. When other people meet you, they all address you as Master Mo. Mo Beihan, are youpeting with Chu Yi in this area?¡±
Mo Beihan said unhappily, ¡°That¡¯s right! I just don¡¯t like him smugly parading his daughter in front of me. Our own brat keeps following his daughter around too. Those two are bing childhood sweethearts. He might start dating her even before they¡¯ve grown up.
¡°Our Yang Yang is so scheming. He has seen me dote on you since he was young. In our Mo family, Gu family, Qiao family and even the Qin family, the men all dote on their wives. That brat has learnt it all. Soon he will be scuttling after other people¡¯s daughters.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t have a daughter. But our son is about to be taken away by someone else. I¡¯m at the losing end!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
¡°No way. I must have a daughter. Daughters are the closest. Later on, she will bring a son-inw home to take care of me.¡±
Gu Qingyao leaned her cheek on her hand. She had nothing to say to this childish man.
She gazed in bemusement at Mo Beihan. ¡°Surely you¡¯ve got it wrong? This¡ Daughters-inw marry into the family. Daughters marry out of the family. Even if you think about it like that, it¡¯s more beneficial to have a son!¡±
Mo Beihan pouted. He did not trust his son at all. ¡°Forget it! Our brat can¡¯t wait to go to the Chu house every day.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Qingyao thought about it. ¡°That¡¯s also fine! Didn¡¯t you use to be irritated at Yang Yang for being in the way? Now that he¡¯s at someone else¡¯s house, we can take the opportunity to travel the world. I¡¯m more than happy to let someone else raise my son!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
He gazed at her pathetically, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to travel the world with our daughter?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Mo Beihan pounced on her before she could respond. He must have a daughter. Or he would never give up. Hmph!
Chu Yi had sessfully courted his wife after staying in the capital for some time. He had also built good rtionships with his children. The family of four were happy and doing well.
So he decided to move his business to the capital.
He and Mo Beihan had a lot of influence in international circles. It was impossible to move everything back, but to live here long-term, he must have power in the capital.
When Chu Enterprises moved to the capital, it caused ripples of shock in the capital¡¯s circles.
Gu Jinhang called Mo Beihan in his study.
¡°Are you sure this Chu Yi is your man?¡±
Mo Beihan raised his brows. ¡°Have his people been very activetely?¡±
Gu Jinhangughed. ¡°Not just active. His side has been bustling like a marketce. Tell me, how do the capital people know that this fellow is rich?¡±
Chu Yi¡¯s business was veryplicated and most ordinary people would note into contact with him. It was unusual that news of his arrival in the capital had spread so fast!
Mo Beihanughed and said, ¡°This proves that those fellows in the capital are bing smarter!¡±
Gu Jinhang: ¡°¡¡±
In the past, everyone was very simple. Information and transport systems had not yet developed, so the families in the capital had been rtively simple.
Things were different now. In the past ten years, the economy had grown, and the various noble houses had risen. They had built all kinds of informationworks.
This was no longer the capital of ten years ago.
Chapter 1327 - My House Is Your House
Chapter 1327: My House Is Your House
Mo Beihanughed and said, ¡°The capital is bing more interesting. We can take some things out to y!¡±
Gu Jinhang replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine! Anyway, I¡¯m a pauper. You people are the rich ones!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
How can you say that without blushing?
Everyone knows that in the Gu family, you and your brother are the richest.
Mo Beihan rolled his eyes. He had nothing to say to this Second Cousin-inw of his, who was as crafty as a fox.
¡°No need to worry about Chu Yi. He¡¯s worked with me for many years. There¡¯s no need to worry that he will betray us or anything like that. Although the capital is much more lively now, it is still within our control.¡±
¡°Chu Yi has just arrived in the capital. Of course he hopes to have a powerful alliance. And who in the capital is more powerful than us?¡±
Gu Jinhang raised his brows. ¡°That¡¯s true. All right, I won¡¯t worry!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
Mo Beihan hung up and shook his head helplessly. Did Gu Jinhang mean that he was going to wash his hands of this matter and hand it all to him?
He was busy having a daughter!
This cousin-inw was too much!
Mo Beihan was busy having a daughter and did not have any time to bother about his son. Mo Yang was filled with resentment. His father had promised to make trouble for Uncle Chu Yi, but now his father was the one who was busy.
Now that his own father did not bother with him, Mo Yang had no choice but to look for little Chu Yue to y.
Fortunately, little Chu Yue was still very close to her friend. After all, besides her older brother, this was the best friend she had made in her whole life.
At first, the two children stuck close to their father. They had no father when they were young, and they longed for their father to return so that they did not have to envy their friends¡¯ fathers any longer.
But after a period of affection, little Chu Yue got used to it. After all¡ Father paid a lot of attention to Mother. Um¡ he spent most of his time keeping Motherpany. That¡¯s not fun!
But Brother Mo Yang was the nicest to her. He missed her all the time.
Today, Mo Yang brought Chu Yue to a ce near the Mo home to y.
The Mo family was one of the most important families in the capital. With Old Master Mo¡¯s status, their neighbors were all noble families. Ordinary people could note to a ce like that.
Chu Yue and Chu Zheng were rather curious, so they followed Mo Yang here to y.
This area was very nice. Compared to the world outside, it was beautifully done up. Chu Yue loved it.
¡°Brother Mo Yang, you can live in such a beautiful ce every day. You¡¯re so fortunate!¡±
In the past, the little girl had led a hard life with her mother. Later on, things improved but she had never seen such an elegant and beautiful ce.
Ever since she had gotten to know Mo Yang, her worldview had changed.
Mo Yang took her little hand and said with a smile, ¡°You cane here often to y. I¡¯ll bring you here. If you like, you can even stay here when you¡¯ve grown up.¡±
¡°Really?¡± The little girl was delighted.
¡°Of course. Brother Mo¡¯s house is here. If you like, you can stay in my house. My house is your house.¡±
¡°Great, great! Brother Mo, you¡¯re so nice. Yue Yue likes you the best!¡±
The little girl pped her hands with delight.
Chu Zheng¡¯s eye was twitching.
As the three children walked around, a girl in a pink dress suddenly rushed over. This girl was clearly older than the others. She looked to be about twelve or thirteen years old.
She beamed as she rushed towards Mo Yang. ¡°Mo Yang!¡±
Chapter 1328 - The Yang family’s Granddaughter
Chapter 1328: The Yang family¡¯s Granddaughter
The girl was wearing a very pretty dress. Her hair was loose except that her hair at the sides had been gathered behind her head. A beautiful bow sat on her head.
Her little face was powdered, which made her look more exquisite. Her lips were reddened with lipstick.
She wore a pair of little leather shoes and carried a beautiful little bag. Her dress was very modern.
Her name was Yang Yujiao, and she was the granddaughter of the Yang family¡¯s second son. The Yang family doted on her.
Mo Yang looked at her. His expression did not change, and he continued to smile slightly. ¡°Yang Yujiao, are you looking for me?¡±
In thispound, Mo Yang was a famous Crown Prince. He was delightful, lively and charming. Almost every child here knew him.
Yang Yujiao instinctively frowned when she saw Mo Yang holding a strange little girl¡¯s hand. ¡°Who is she?¡±
Mo Yang said, ¡°A good friend of mine.¡±
He did not say a single word more.
Yang Yujiao frowned and said, ¡°She¡¯s not one of us, is she? Why did you bring a stranger here? We don¡¯t usually allow strangers to enter. This is no ordinary ce. What if a child from outside knocks down one of the old folks here?¡±
Yang Yujiao was thirteen years old. Girls reach puberty earlier, and she was much taller than Mo Yang and even taller than Chu Yue. Now she was acting so fiercely that Chu Yue blinked in fright at the sight of her.
She had had no father since young. Her mother worked very hard to take care of the two children, so the girl had been very mature from a young age, and knew that she must not cause trouble for her mother.
Her timidity was a habit that had been formed over many years. Although Chu Yi was now back, a child¡¯s character could not change so fast.
Mo Yang could sense that the girl with him was rather anxious and scared, so he held Chu Yue¡¯s hand tightly and faced Yang Yujiao. He was smiling, but his eyes were cold.
¡°This is my friend, so she is a friend of the Mo family. I¡¯m bringing her around personally. What business is it of yours? Surely the families that live here can have rtives or friendse over to visit them?¡±
Yang Yujiao was displeased when Mo Yang said that. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned. Many children from outside are very rude. Theye here and gape like bumpkins. Since she¡¯s your friend, then so be it.
¡°All right, let¡¯s not talk about them. Mo Yang, what have you been up totely? Come to my house and y! My aunt has returned and brought many nice things from overseas!¡±
Yang Yujiao¡¯s face shone with excitement at the mention of this.
Her youngest aunt, Yang Shiyun, was the youngest daughter of the oldest son. She had been studying overseas and was very capable. Now that she was back, she had brought many things that Yang Yujiao had never seen before. They were both beautiful and novel.
Mo Yang continued to smile faintly. ¡°I¡¯m busy this afternoon. I have to go!¡±
With that, he started to leave while still holding Chu Yue¡¯s little hand.
¡°Hey, wait a while!¡± Yang Yujiao hurriedly stopped him. She had not expected Mo Yang to reject her. ¡°Why are you leaving! What¡¯s so important? My youngest aunt has really brought lots of fun and beautiful things back. Come with me to see them! I¡¯ll give you some presents. They¡¯re all imported goods that she bought from overseas!¡±
Mo Yang wanted to roll his eyes.
She might be able to gain some advantage by boasting about these things to others. But to boast about these things to him? What was the matter with her?
Did his familyck imported goods?
His father was an international tycoon, and his mother was no ordinary person. His uncles often went overseas. He had seen countless objects from overseas. Why would he care about what her youngest aunt had brought back?
Chapter 1329 - Mother, This Time Was Different!
Chapter 1329: Mother, This Time Was Different!
Chapter 1340
Mo Yang said, ¡°Really, there is no need. Your youngest aunt probably brought them back for you. Keep them for yourself!¡±
But Yang Yujiao smiled. She thought that Mo Yang was saving them for her.
¡°It¡¯s all right. We grew up together, and we¡¯re such good friends. What is mine is yours.¡±
Mo Yang: ¡°¡¡±
Since when had they be good friends?
Why didn¡¯t he know about it?
Mo Yang stiffly turned down the corners of his mouth. ¡°If you really like sharing with others, then share with the other boys! I really don¡¯tck for anything.
¡°We children grew up together in thispound. All of us have always been good friends. You can¡¯t possibly just give me a present and not the others! All right, I can¡¯t talk to you anymore. I have to go!¡±
Mo Yang ran off swiftly, pulling Chu Yue along with him. No matter how Yang Yujiao called, he did not stop.
When Yang Yujiao saw that Mo Yang had run off, she stomped her feet in anger.
At that moment, her youngest aunt, Yang Shiyun came over. When she saw that the girl was teary-eyed and looking angry, she smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Jiao Jiao? Who made you angry?¡±
When Yang Yujiao saw Yang Shiyun, she immediately said piteously, ¡°Aunt, I saw Mo Yang just now. I wanted to give him a present, but he was pulled away by two children who were not from thepound.¡±
Yang Yujiao stomped her feet. ¡°I¡¯m so angry! Those outside children are all like that. They¡¯re all so poor, as if they¡¯ve never seen the world. How hateful!¡±
Yang Shiyunughed and said, ¡°Mo Yang is still young and yful. If you spend more time with him, he will like you. What¡¯s the rush?¡±
Yang Yujiao pursed her lips and nodded.
Yang Shiyun stood there and looked at the little pathway that ran between two rows of trees, where the figures of Mo Yang and his little friends were vanishing. Her lips curved in a slight smile.
Mo Yang, in the Mo house!
Mo Beihan now held the reins of power in the Mo family. After so many years as the head of the Mo family, none of the nephews couldpete with him.
Besides, he only had one child ¨C Mo Yang!
Gu Qingyao¡ was more than thirty years old. She was old!
Mo Yang left with Chu Yue and Chu Zheng. Only after they had gotten some distance away did he turn back to look at the spot they had left. He saw a tall woman leaving with Yang Yujiao.
He could only see her back. Her hair was beautifully done inrge curls, and she wore a bright red dress.
Mo Yang nced at her, then looked away.
When he got home that evening, Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao happened to be home. During this time, Mo Beihan was anxious to have a daughter, so he spent an especiallyrge amount of time at home and was not so busy with work.
Gu Qingyao was eating the bird¡¯s nest soup that Mo Beihan had prepared personally. When she saw that her son was back, she smiled and asked, ¡°Yang Yang, you¡¯re back! Did you have fun today?¡±
Mo Yang smiled, ¡°Hehe, Mother, I have fun every day!¡±
¡°Have you sent Yue Yue and her brother back?¡±
¡°Um! I sent them back to the Chu house. When I was there, Uncle Chu was still at work! But Aunt Lin hade home.¡±
Mo Yang ran over to his mother and sat down innocently. ¡°Mother, I have to tell you what happened!¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°Today, Yang Yujiao came looking for me and said she wanted to give me a present.¡±
Gu Qingyao did not react when she heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t you frequently receive presents from little girls?¡±
Her child was so charming. He was handsome and a sweet-talker. In this area, Mo Yang was very popr, both among the young and old. So Gu Qingyao was used to people giving him presents.
In his teenage years, he had often received presents.
Mo Yang frowned and said, ¡°Mother, this time was different!¡±
Chapter 1330 - So Crazy?
Chapter 1330: So Crazy?
Her child was sometimes a little too clever. Gu Qingyao knew that her darling was smart, and he had never talked much about the presents he had received in the past. Now he was emphasizing this incident. Gu Qingyao raised her brows and asked seriously, ¡°What was different?¡±
Mo Yang said, ¡°In the past, we were all friends. Even if I said those were my girlfriends, and the little girls gave me presents and said they would marry me when they grew up, it was just said in jest among children. They don¡¯t know anything, they just want me to y with them.
¡°But this time, Yang Yujiao gave me a different feeling. She had a determined look in her eyes. She even seemed¡ rather possessive of me. It made me feel ufortable. The Yang family has been doing well in recent years, and the family members are growing increasingly arrogant. They seem to have many schemes. I feel that this Yang Yujiao is rather odd. I don¡¯t like it!¡±
Mo Yang was a very intelligent child. From a young age, Mo Beihan had kept him by his side and trained him. His intellect was far beyond that of a ten-year-old child.
He had vaguely guessed something from Yang Yujiao¡¯s expression. He also knew how alluring his status as the Mo Crown Prince was to some people.
But she was a thirteen-year-old girl, and he was only ten years old. He really could not think in that direction.
Surely the Yang family wouldn¡¯t be so crazy?
Gu Qingyao also kept quiet for a while and looked at her darling son. She smiled and replied, ¡°All right, I understand. Don¡¯t worry. Just do what you ought to do. But be on your guard!¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Mo Yang asked.
Gu Qingyaoughed and said, ¡°My Yang Yang is growing up. Be wary when appropriate. You are so alluring to girls. Many girls are waiting for you to grow up!¡±
Mo Yang blushed. ¡°Mother, I understand.¡±
Gu Qingyao thought about it and felt that she better mention it to Mo Beihan. That night, Mo Beihan heard about it before bedtime. He was stunned.
¡°What did you say? The Yang family? Yang Yujiao?¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
¡°That spoilt young girl? The very arrogant one who¡¯s three years older than Yang Yang?¡±
¡°Mhmm!¡± Gu Qingyao nodded again.
Mo Beihan¡¯s lips twitched.
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°I didn¡¯t really say anything to Yang Yang. After all, he¡¯s too young for such things. No matter how precocious he is, he is just ten years old. Even if the Yang family has this intention, they probably just want Yang Yujiao to interact more with Yang Yang and build their friendship. They won¡¯t make any major move for now.
¡°But I feel that Yang Yang senses what is afoot, just that he doesn¡¯t dare to believe it.
¡°You are his father, and he¡¯s a boy. You should teach him such things. Yang Yang is slowly growing up. He is our only child. His status attracts too much attention, and many people are scheming in the background. Better for him to know about some things early so that he can be on his guard.¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s expression clouded over. He was very displeased.
His son was just ten years old. Even though he felt that the boy was precocious and had taught him many things that children at this age would note into contact with, this was still his darling son.
Of course Mo Beihan was displeased that others were thinking about him in this manner at such a young age.
Mo Beihan grunted coldly and said, ¡°The Yang family has been getting too arroganttely. At present, the economy is booming, and all the major families are rapidly progressing. They¡¯ve progressed so fast that they¡¯re now starting to let their minds wander.¡±
Chapter 1331 - Gu Qingyao Doesn’t Want Anything?
Chapter 1331: Gu Qingyao Doesn¡¯t Want Anything?
Meanwhile, Yang Shiyun brought Yang Yujiao back to the Yang house and happened to see her mother drinking coffee in the living room.
When she saw Yang Shiyun enter, she smiled and said, ¡°Yun Yun! This coffee is so odd. It¡¯s so terribly bitter, but all the rich people enjoy drinking it.¡±
The Yang family was not a noble family. It had only risen in recent years, and its roots were too shallow. Madam Yang was not of noble birth. If not for many years of grooming, she would not have the background to be a noblewoman.
Yang Shiyun had been bornter, in modern times. When she grew up, she studied overseas, which broadened her mind. When she returned home, she realized that this ce was really backward and conservative.
Yang Shiyun said, ¡°Mother, coffee must be savored slowly. It¡¯s very fragrant. You¡¯ll get used to it.¡±
Madam Yang saw Yang Yujiao and said with a smile, ¡°Yujiao, you¡¯re home. Where¡¯s Mo Yang? Did you find him?¡±
When she said that, Yang Yujiao said pitifully, ¡°Grandma, I found Mo Yang, but he only wants to y with his other friends. Those children are not from here, but he said that they¡¯re his friends.
¡°That girl was so disgusting. She¡¯s so petty. She looked so pitiful, as if I was bullying her. But I didn¡¯t say anything to her at all. She¡¯s such a good actor.
¡°They¡¯re harassing Mo Yang, and he has no time toe over.¡±
Madam Yang frowned, but then she soon smiled again. ¡°Mo Yang is still young. He doesn¡¯t know anything! Just take your time. His status is so high, that plenty of people are eyeing him and many of them want to befriend him. Yujiao, you¡¯re so clever. In the future, Mo Yang will certainly fancy you.¡±
Yang Yujiao nodded, ¡°Yes, Grandma!¡±
The thirteen-year-old Yang Yujiao already knew many things. Together with the deliberate guidance of the adults, she understood that her elders were saying that it would be great if she could marry Mo Yang in the future.
The Mo family was well-established, and Mo Beihan was the head of the family. Mo Yang was Mo Beihan¡¯s only son. She was the Yang family¡¯s granddaughter. With her family¡¯s position, she would live in thep of luxury all her life.
Marrying into a noble family would allow her to continue enjoying the wealth that such a family would bring, so it would definitely be wonderful if she could marry Mo Yang!
Yang Shiyun sat down on the sofa and told Yang Yujiao to go back home.
Madam Young looked at her arrogant youngest daughter and said with a smile, ¡°Did you see Master Mo or Gu Qingyao when you were out on your walk?¡±
Yang Shiyn shook her head. ¡°No, I walked around but did not meet them. But I did see Yujiao and Mo Yang.¡±
Madam Yangughed and said, ¡°No hurry. You just came back. Now you¡¯re the most prominent noble youngdy in the capital. Master Mo will certainly notice you.¡±
When she said that, Yang Shiyun also smiled confidently and said, ¡°Naturally. The Mo family business is so huge, that a housewife like Gu Qingyao cannot possibly cope. In the long term, it will hinder the Mo family¡¯s progress.
¡°Now China¡¯s economy is developing rapidly. This is a golden opportunity. Gu Qingyao doesn¡¯t know anything. Naturally, she cannotpare to me.¡±
Madam Yang said with a smile, ¡°Our Yun Yun has studied so much, of course you know everything. With your older brother¡¯s help, your future achievements will certainly be exceptional.¡±
Madam Yang was extremely proud of her son.
¡°Your brother¡¯spany is growing. Among the second generation of the capital¡¯s wealthy families, no one can surpass your older brother. His only drawback is that he startedte. If he started a few years earlier, those members of the Gu family might not surpass him. Now the family is so rich. I dared not dream of such wealth in the past.¡±
Chapter 1332 - Meeting
Chapter 1332: Meeting
Old Master Yang was still hale. Although his status could notpare to that of Old Master Mo, he was still a pir of support for the Yang family.
The second generation of the Yang family was not particrly outstanding, but they were above average.
Now that the third generation was maturing, the family was doing better and better.
They did not seem to have much potential in the past, but to their surprise, Yang Xuhua, the eldest grandson of the eldest son¡¯s family, had suddenly be very sessful in business. He had made a lot of money, and his progress had elerated. Over the past few years, the Yang family made many connections, and the family was doing better and better.
In the past, Madam Yang would never have dared to dream of such things. Now, she lived in unbelievable luxury because of her son.
Yang Shiyun also smiled. Over the years, as her older brother¡¯s business improved, she also enjoyed the pleasures of being rich. Together with her experience studying overseas, she really felt that it was a wonderful thing to be rich.
Her brother inspired her to learn about investing, and her results were fairly good. Yang Shiyun believed that given time, she and her brother would make the Yang family the top family in the capital.
¡°Mother, Brother¡¯s abilities benefit us all. In the future, he and I will work hard together. I will certainly seize the opportunity.¡±
Madam Yang smiled. ¡°Mother has faith in you. You¡¯re right. For so many years, Gu Qingyao has only had some small achievements in the medical field. She has not achieved anything else. She relies on her family¡¯s ability to lord it over the Mo family. She¡¯s a far cry from you.¡±
Yang Shiyun smiled and did not deny it.
In her view, Gu Qingyao really could notpare to her.
¡°Mother, help me take note of Madam Mo¡¯s movements. I would like to meet her.¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
Yang Shiyun mainly focused on her studies all these years. She had also gone overseas to study. Her ambitions had grown together with her family¡¯s progress.
If she wanted to marry, she must of course marry the most capable and important man.
In terms of status, few in the capital couldpare with Mo Beihan.
That Gu Jinhang from the Gu family¡¯s second son¡¯s side was as important. But he had two sons, and his parents were still around. Most of the family resources were held by his younger brother. He was not the head of the Gu family. That displeased Yang Shiyun.
By contrast, Mo Beihan was different. He was in control of the entire Mo family, including the business and the power in the family.
Old Master Mo and Old Madam Mo were old. She would have no inws to curb her. Mo Wei and the rest had been driven out of the family.
Only a man like that was worthy of Yang Shiyun.
Although Mo Beihan was no longer young, he was handsome. He still looked extremely young, and his air of superiority was mesmerizing.
Yang Shiyun had seen Mo Beihan many times. Mo Beihan had looked like that since she was a teenager. Although ten years had passed, Mo Beihan had not aged. In fact, he had matured and be even more attractive. That, coupled with his status as head of the Mo family, had caused Yang Shiyun¡¯s admiration of him to deepen.
So many years passed, and she grew up. She was young and beautiful while Gu Qingyao had grown old.
How could an old woman who had been a housewife for so many yearspare to her?
That day, Gu Qingyao had brought Mo Yang out to y. The little fellow had brought Chu Yue and Chu Zheng out for dessert. Yang Yujiao received the information and carefully applied her make-up, then left the house with Yang Yujiao.
She saw Gu Qingyao sitting in the dessert shop with the three children.
Chapter 1333 - Cross Swords (1)
Chapter 1333: Cross Swords (1)
Mo Yang always enjoyed ying with the two children from the Chu family. He and Chu Yue had a special connection. Although they were still young, when they grew up, nature would take its course. Gu Qingyao was not bothered about the current situation.
She just treated them as fellow ymates.
Chu Yue liked desserts. This fellow, Mo Yang, really doted on Chu Yue and often brought her out to eat.
The Mo family had a chauffeur and bodyguard that was specially assigned to follow him. At a young age, he already had the air of a domineering boss who doted on his wife.
¡°This is for you!¡± Mo Yang ced the cake he had cut in front of Chu Yue. ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t make a mess. Eat the small slice. I¡¯ve cut it for you.¡±
¡°I want the one with strawberries!¡± The little girl¡¯s mouth was bulging, but she still remembered her request.
Mo Yang was cutting the cake for her.
¡°Aunt, this is for you.¡± Chu Yue ced a slice of cake in front of Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao smiled as she ate. She praised the girl. ¡°Yue Yue, you¡¯re such a good girl!¡±
The three of them looked very ordinary and simple. The great Madam Mo was out without anyone to wait on her. Gu Qingyao was alone with the three children. Even her way of dressing was very casual.
Yang Shiyun, who was borately dressed and made-up, had Yang Yujiao in tow. She spied on them from afar as she gently pushed her lovely curl behind her ear with a smile. She cheerfully said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
Yang Shiyun gracefully sashayed over on her high heels.
¡°Mo Yang, you¡¯re here too!¡±
Yang Yujiao was still a child. She knew Mo Yang, and it was not so awkward for her to start the conversation.
Yang Shiyun and Yang Yujiao naturally sat down next to them.
Yang Yujiao looked at Mo Yang and said with a smile, ¡°Mo Yang, do you like desserts? You cane over to my house for desserts! My family has a specialized pastry chef. He can make whatever you want. My Uncle has made a lot of money. It¡¯s very expensive to engage a pastry chef at home.¡±
Mo Yang: ¡°¡¡±
Was it very unusual?
Didn¡¯t the Mo family, Gu family, Qiao family and Qin family all have one too?
He had seen plenty of them since he was young. It was nothing unusual for him!
Mo Yang did not say much, just a small ¡°Oh¡±.
Yang Yujiao frowned.
Meanwhile, Yang Shiyun had been studying Gu Qingyao ever since she sat down.
To be honest, Gu Qingyao surprised her.
She was surprisingly young.
Gu Qingyao must be in her thirties. After all, Mo Yang was already ten years old. But the years had left no traces on her face. Her entire face was free of wrinkles. Herplexion was outrageously good.
Yang Shiyun had dressed up in her best clothes, and her face was carefully and heavily made up. She was wearing a bright-red, figure-hugging dress. Her two ivory white shoulders formed a striking contrast with the bright red.
The figure-hugging cut showed off her exquisite figure. Yang Shiyun was very proud of her excellent figure. It was definitely a sensuous one. Both her chest and booty were excellent, which was why she usually preferred such tight clothing.
Her long skirt had a slit that revealed her slender calf. She was wearing ck heels and carrying a branded handbag.
Her family was rich now, and she herself had plenty of savings. Yang Shiyun was very willing to spend on herself, whether in terms of food or clothes.
Compared to the exquisitely dressed Yang Shiyun, Gu Qingyao¡¯s dressing was far simpler.
A simple white shirt and jeans. She was even wearing ts and a trench coat.
It was impossible to tell the brand of her clothes, but the design was nice and the quality seemed to be quite good.
Chapter 1334 - Cross Swords (2)
Chapter 1334: Cross Swords (2)
When Yang Shiyun ascertained that her clothes were not from any of the luxury brands, she dismissed them.
Gu Qingyao had clearly taken care of her hair. It was soft and jet-ck, and its ends curled gently. Her hairstyle was very simple and not ostentatious at all. Half her hair was caught up behind her head. When she turned to look at Mo Yang, Yang Shiyun could see an ornamental hair clip behind her head.
The hair clip was decorated with some silk, and somece flowers and some shiny things sparkled among them. They were cut like diamonds, and the light they reflected glittered in all directions.
She did not know whether they were made of crystal or ss, but the overall effect was very nice.
Yang Shiyun subconsciously fingered the diamond bracelet on her wrist. She felt that anything she was wearing was worth more than Gu Qingyao¡¯s entire outfit. No, in fact, it was worth more than several outfits.
And she was Madam Mo!
Wasn¡¯t she afraid to embarrass the Mo family by dressing like that?
The only thing that Gu Qingyao could be proud of was probably her fair skin. Gu Qingyao was dressed very conservatively and Yang Shiyun could only see the skin on her face, neck and wrists.
It was very fair and smooth and was covered with fine powder. Her skin was the epitome of rosiness. More importantly, her skin gave her the air of a young woman.
For most people, even if they maintained their youthful looks, a woman¡¯s state would still reveal the passing of time. At least, younger girls would mature. But Gu Qingyao¡¯s skin gave her the air of a young girl. She was more than thirty years old, but the skin around her eyes was still firm, with absolutely no wrinkles.
Yang Shiyun¡¯s heart sank a little.
But no matter how pretty she was, it did not change the fact that she was old. Besides, she was an ignorant bumpkin with no abilities.
Yang Yujiao smiled and made the introductions. ¡°Aunty, this is my aunt. She has just returned from her studies overseas. Isn¡¯t she pretty?¡±
Gu Qingyao knew that the fashionably dressed girl had been studying her from afar. Gu Qingyao was rather surprised when she saw the hostility and disdain in the girl¡¯s eyes.
To tell the truth, few in the capital dared to despise her or had the ability to despise her. This was her first time encountering such an expression in many years.
¡°Your aunt? The youngest daughter of the Yang family¡¯s eldest son? She¡¯s really quite pretty!¡±
Gu Qingyao answered peacefully. She showed no sign of surprise.
Yang Shiyun was rather taken aback.
Most women were envious when they saw her.
Yang Yujiao smiled and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right! She¡¯s my aunt. She¡¯s been studying overseas all this while. My aunt is very capable. She has a degree from a prestigious university. She¡¯s very knowledgeable after returning from her studies overseas. She a prominent woman of the modern age.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
She smiled calmly without speaking.
Yang Shiyun maintained her silence, but Yang Yujiao continued talking. ¡°Aunty, my aunt is amazing. She studied medicine overseas. She learnt Western medicine! Now, Western medicine is in vogue, and Chinese medicine is outdated. My aunt especially went overseas to learn the most advanced techniques.
¡°She¡¯s also very good at running a business. She¡¯s so young, but she owns many businesses. She¡¯s earned a lot of money easily. Look at the clothes she¡¯s wearing and the handbag she¡¯s carrying. They¡¯re all very, very expensive. Most people in China would not dare to dream of such things. Any article of clothing that she owns is equivalent to an ordinary Chinese person¡¯s monthly or even annual expenditure.
¡°And look at her bracelet. It¡¯s from a top luxury brand. These shiny things at the top are all diamonds. This bracelet alone costs more than three hundred thousand yuan!¡±
As Yang Yujiao spoke, she looked enviously at Yang Shiyun¡¯s bracelet.
It was so expensive that she dared not think about it.
Chapter 1335 - Cross Swords (3)
Chapter 1335: Cross Swords (3)
In the ¡¯90s, the economy in China was booming. At that time, the sries of many people had risen quite a bit. However, the majority of workers earned a few hundred yuan a month. Three hundred to five hundred yuan was average and was considered to be pretty good.
But some businessmen were doing very well and that was another matter altogether.
Yang Yujiao was just a thirteen-year-old child. Naturally, she had not seen anyrge sums of money. Especially since she was the granddaughter of the second son¡¯s family. The second son of the Yang family was not doing as well as the eldest son¡¯s family.
She would never dare to dream of a bracelet that cost 300,000 yuan. If she had not heard Yang Shiyun say so, she would not have known that such expensive bracelets existed.
Living in a wealthy family, she naturally knew that premium jewelry was very expensive. But in her daily life, she had never seen a simple bracelet like Yang Shiyun¡¯s that cost so much.
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
She continued to smile calmly.
¡°If you like it so much, ask your aunt to buy one for you!¡±
Silence suddenly fell.
Neither Yang Shiyun nor Yang Yujiao had expected Gu Qingyao¡¯s response.
Most normal people would be shocked and envious.
Yang Shiyun felt rather embarrassed and a little angry. She felt that Gu Qingyao was deliberately disrespecting her.
Although this bracelet was not her most expensive piece of jewelry, it was the most valuable of her smaller and simpler pieces.
This was not an important banquet, and it would be inappropriate to wear jewelry that was too ostentatious. This was just a casual essory.
After all, she hadpleted university in China and then pursued her further studies overseas. She had seen the world, and she had some taste. She knew that it would be too ostentatious to wear jewelry that was overly formal on such an asion.
So she chose this bracelet. A 300,000-yuan bracelet that was a casual essory. Did one buy such a thing casually?
Gu Qingyao was clearly trying to sow discord between her and Yang Yujiao.
Yang Yujiao was also very embarrassed. She did want one very much, but she knew that it was too expensive, so she did not dare to mention it to her aunt.
Her mother had reminded her more than once that she was not to displease her aunt. The members of the eldest son¡¯s family were not to be provoked.
If she appeared to be too immature and kept asking her aunt for things, it would turn her aunt off.
Yang Yujiaoughed hollowly. ¡°Aunty is joking. This is such a valuable piece, it will only look good on a beautiful woman like my aunt. I¡¯m just a child! It¡¯s not appropriate for me to wear something like that. Aunt has bought me many more pieces of jewelry that are appropriate for my age.¡±
Gu Qingyao raised her brows. This child was pretty clever!
There was a reason why the eldest son¡¯s family favored her.
Although she was not very knowledgeable, at least she was notpletely brainless.
Gu Qingyao smiled and did not reply.
She would not take the initiative to speak to Yang Shiyun. Yang Shiyun had not said a word since she walked over. As the mistress of the Mo family, she did not have to speak first.
Even if she dared to show off in front of Gu Qingyao, it would depend on whether Gu Qingyao allowed her to do so!
At that moment, Mo Yang looked up and nced at the wrist that Yang Shiyun had kept on the table. He just took one look, then lowered his eyes.
Disdain!
This lousy bracelet had so many diamonds, but it was not even as valuable as his mother¡¯s hair clip. Yet they had the cheek to boast.
His family had piles of gems and jewelry. His fourth and fifth uncles as well as his other uncles often went to various countries on business. If they had time, they would bring some jewelry back for the women in their family. His mother was the most beloved woman in the family, so each time, she received the most presents.
And then there was his father who doted on his wife. His father was an immensely wealthy tycoon.
Chapter 1336 - Cross Swords (4)
Chapter 1336: Cross Swords (4)
In the ten-plus years that his mother had been married, she had seldom worried about her clothes, jewelry, bags and shoes. At a certain time every year, Father would order people to select them from all over the world and allow Mother to pick whatever she liked. The three-storey cloakroom in their house was filled with his mother¡¯s clothes, jewelry and shoes.
Besides these, she had many pieces that were specially custom-made by designers. The entire wardrobe was refreshed each season. Even if Mother wore a different outfit every day, she could do so without repeating an outfit.
Take gems for example! His father owned many mines!
Besides, his grandmother, Qiao Yuying, was the founder of Qiao¡¯s Jewelry. Was there something wrong with these two girls¡¯ brains that they were boasting in front of them?
Gu Qingyao did not speak anymore. Yang Shiyun frowned. Today, nothing was going ording to her expectations. Why didn¡¯t Gu Qingyao reply?
If she knew all these, shouldn¡¯t she have many things to say and many questions to ask?
Yang Shiyun felt rather indignant at the sight of Gu Qingyao¡¯s calm face.
She had no choice but to ask, ¡°Madam, what have you been doing all these years?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s mouth twitched a little. This girl was hostile towards her. She was so rude even when she spoke.
Usually, Gu Qingyao would not mind or be so sensitive. But Gu Qingyao knew that this girl had something else to say.
¡°I don¡¯t do much. I usually just take care of my child and do some things that I¡¯m interested in.¡±
¡°Madam is the mistress of the Mo family. You¡¯re Master Mo¡¯s better half. Shouldn¡¯t you be very busy? Taking care of a child is a nanny¡¯s job. The Mo family is not short of nannies. Why would Master Mo make Madam perform such boring and small tasks?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips arched. Her manner was calm but dignified. ¡°Miss Yang, you seem very curious about my family¡¯s affairs?¡±
Yang Shiyun paused. She felt rather embarrassed.
Yang Yujiaoughed and said, ¡°Aunty, it¡¯s true that we¡¯re curious! The Mo family is such an important family. My aunt has just returned to China and is not very familiar with how things are here. You¡¯re the mistress of the Mo family. Many women in the capital are very curious about you!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°How long has your aunt been overseas?¡±
¡°Three years!¡±
¡°How old is she now?¡±
¡°Twenty-six!¡±
¡°Three years ago, she was already twenty-three years old. Didn¡¯t she know what the capital was like then?¡±
Yang Shiyun: ¡°¡¡±
Yang Yujiao: ¡°¡¡±
At that moment, Mo Yang looked up and said innocently, ¡°Mother, this Aunty has been overseas for three years. It¡¯s normal for people with poor memory to forget many things in three years!¡±
Yang Shiyun: ¡°¡¡±¡®
Poor memory?
Was he just saying that she had a poor memory, or was he jeering at her for being stupid?
Yang Shiyun¡¯s expression was rather ugly.
¡°I have always been very curious about the Mo family. Madam, you¡¯re so famous among the capital¡¯s rich matrons. I had already heard about you when I was young. Now I¡¯ve returned from my studies overseas, and since I studied medicine, I know how famous you are in the medical circles. That made me a little more curious. Madam. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled but did not reply.
Since Gu Qingyao did not speak, Yang Shiyun had no choice but to continue. She was displeased with the feeling that someone else was controlling the pace of the conversation.
¡°Madam studied Chinese medicine, but for so many years, you did not work at any hospital. Isn¡¯t it a waste of your talents? It¡¯s a new era now. Women must be independent and have their own careers. They can¡¯t just depend on men to survive. Things like caring for children and housework should just be handed over to the servants. Madam, you¡¯re so talented; don¡¯t waste it.¡±
Her every word was barbed. This girl¡
Chapter 1337 - Little Mo Yang Has A Malicious Tongue (1)
Chapter 1337: Little Mo Yang Has A Malicious Tongue (1)
Gu Qingyao was rather curious. She had practically no dealings with this girl, and there were no grudges between them. If she was hostile because they were fighting for some advantage, then she shouldn¡¯t be speaking in such a sarcastic tone, and with such an arrogant air too.
After so many years in the capital¡¯s social circles, Gu Qingyao usually saw such an attitude in only one type of woman¡ a rival in love!
Her Brother Beihan had such a high status and was so handsome. He had always enjoyed an excellent reputation among the capital¡¯s social circles. He never flirted with other women. He doted on his wife and loved his child. He was the epitome of a good husband. Many women dreamt of having a perfect husband like that.
Among the rich matrons anddies in the capital, many were envious and jealous of Gu Qingyao, and they hated her. Now and then someone might make an envious remark, but these were very, very rare.
Now this Yang Shiyun dared to speak to her like that. Considering the Yang family¡¯s position, she was very, very brave!
Mo Yang raised his head. Once again, he said innocently, ¡°Aunty, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±
Aunty???
Yang Shiyun did not know how to respond when he addressed her like that. She was just 26 years old and was very young. The children from other families overseas addressed her as ¡®Older Sister¡¯. But now Mo Yang addressed her as ¡®Aunty¡¯¡
But it was true that Mo Yang was Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan¡¯s child. It was not a problem if he addressed her like that.
Mo Yang said, ¡°With my mother¡¯s status, which hospital would dare to employ her? Besides, Mother¡¯s medical skills are so amazing that she doesn¡¯t need to work in a hospital. Patients will naturallye looking for her.
¡°As for Mother depending on Father to survive, that¡¯s not true! I think it¡¯s Father who depends on Mother to survive! My father can¡¯t seem to go without seeing my mother every day. He enjoys sticking close to Mother every day.¡±
Yang Shiyun: ¡°¡¡±¡®
She was so angry that her stomach hurt!
She did not want to hear about how loving Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao were.
Yang Shiyun struggled to maintain herposure before she said to Mo Yang, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Mo Yang, you¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t understand what society is like now.¡±
¡°Times have improved, and a woman needs her own achievements. She needs to y her part. She can¡¯t just depend on a man and stay at home as a housewife. Every woman is an independent individual. If she wants to be a good helpmate to her man, she must be capable enough.
¡°The Mo family¡¯s business empire is sorge. The mistress of the family has many things to do. Otherwise, how will outsiders acknowledge her worth? If a woman isn¡¯t capable in her own right, she can¡¯t survive the moment she leaves her man. Such a woman can be abandoned by her man at any time. In the end, she doesn¡¯t even have the ability to survive and will be a burden to society and an embarrassment to womankind.¡±
Mo Yang batted his eyes. He did not seem toprehend what Yang Shiyun was implying.
¡°What does that have to do with my mother? My father really loves her! She doesn¡¯t need to do anything. The Mo family business is veryrge, but we have plenty of servants. In our household, we have so many butlers and servants to do the work. Why must my mother be the one to do it? My father will feel bad if she gets tired.
¡°Besides, my mother will never have to worry about survival! Even if my father doesn¡¯t want her, she can always fall back on her inheritance. Why would she need to consider how to survive? Qiao¡¯s Jewelry is enough to provide for her over several lifetimes!¡±
Yang Shiyun: ¡°¡¡±¡®
Every word hit Yang Shiyun where it hurt the most. She was so angry she could barely maintain herposure!
Chapter 1338 - Little Mo Yang Has A Malicious Tongue (2)
Chapter 1338: Little Mo Yang Has A Malicious Tongue (2)
That¡¯s right!
Gu Qingyao really had so much. Why should she?
What ability did she have?
She just depended on her pretty face to catch Mo Beihan¡¯s fancy. She depended on her family background to earn the respect of the Mo family.
She had not done anything, yet she had won everything this world could offer. Why should she?
She, Yang Shiyun, had worked so hard. Her background was excellent too. Why shouldn¡¯t she have even more than Gu Qingyao?
She should be better than Gu Qingyao.
It was a new world now. A useless woman like Gu Qingyao should not exist. She had to let her know what a real mistress of the Mo family should be like. Hmph!
Yang Shiyun did not say anymore. She felt that an ignorant housewife like Gu Qingyao would not understand even if she said anymore. Besides depending on her family and her husband, she was useless.
So she could not be bothered with Gu Qingyao any longer. It was more crucial to spend her efforts on Mo Beihan.
Yang Yujiao looked at Mo Yang and said, ¡°Mo Yang, why haven¡¯t youe to my house to ytely? Who are these two children? Why are they with you so often? Don¡¯t they need to go to school?¡±
Mo Yang handed a strawberry to Chu Yue. He said witheringly, ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t go to your house often to y either! Why should I go to your house?¡±
Yang Yujiao was immediately displeased. ¡°We¡¯re all good friends, why shouldn¡¯t you look for me? I¡¯ll prepare many delicious cakes and presents for you!¡±
Mo Yang did not even raise his head. ¡°I have plenty of presents at my house. I have someone to make cakes for me! Why do I have to go to your house to eat? The pastry chef at your house probably isn¡¯t even as skilled as mine!¡±
Yang Yujiao: ¡°¡¡±
Yang Yujiao felt very aggrieved when she saw that Mo Yang was ignoring her. She was also very upset. After all, she was just in her teens. She was usually very submissive towards the Yang family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s family, but in private, she was extremely arrogant and domineering.
When Yang Yujiao saw that Chu Yue was enjoying Mo Yang¡¯s care for her as if it was her right, she immediately said angrily, ¡°Who are you? Do you know who Mo Yang is? Why should you take it for granted that he should serve you? You¡¯re so badly brought up. Shouldn¡¯t you consider your own status?¡±
Chu Yue had been happily eating her cake. She was taken aback when she heard that. She did not understand why this older girl was scolding her.
Chu Yue was just six years old. As a young child, she was instinctively afraid of older people, and Yang Yujiao was already thirteen years old.
¡°I¡ I didn¡¯t¡¡±
¡°Yang Yujiao, don¡¯t go overboard. How I treat others is none of your business.¡± Mo Yang was angry now. As the Mo family¡¯s crown prince, he only appeared to be gentle and polite. In fact, this child was not to be provoked.
Besides, his status was so high he did not have to be overly concerned about showing respect to other people. It had always been others who had to worry about showing him respect. Hmph!
Yang Yujiao had not expected Mo Yang to treat her like that. She immediately said very pitifully, ¡°I¡ I didn¡¯t do anything. Why are you being so fierce?¡±
Mo Yang¡¯s face grew grim and he said with a coldugh, ¡°So what if I¡¯m fierce to you? You lost your temper with my friend for no reason. Why, Yang Yujiao, do you think you¡¯re so important that I have to listen to you?¡±
Yang Yujiao did not know how to defend herself when she was suddenly faced with an angry Mo Yang. She had never seen Mo Yang lose his temper before.
This child was the Mo family¡¯s crown prince. His status was very high. But he was very gentle and usually yed well with the others in thepound, so many people liked him.
He was intelligent, lively and a smooth-talker. He was especially good at coaxing others and was very likable. So when the head of her family said he wanted her to marry Mo Yang in the future, she did not object at all. She even felt that it was a very simple matter. Mo Yang was very good-natured.
Chapter 1339 - Little Mo Yang Has A Malicious Tongue (3)
Chapter 1339: Little Mo Yang Has A Malicious Tongue (3)
But this harsh and stern Mo Yang stunned her.
Yang Shiyun frowned. ¡°Mo Yang, we¡¯re after all from the samepound. How can you speak to Yujiao like that because of an outsider?¡±
Mo Yang did not show her any respect. He grunted coldly. ¡°She¡¯s my friend. I can¡¯t let my friend be bullied because of an outsider.¡±
Yang Shiyun: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Qingyao just sat there watching. She did not rebuke Mo Yang at all.
Chu Zheng raised his eyes and nced at Yang Yujiao. His expression grew cold. The Yang family. He remembered that two days ago, someone with the surname of Yang had been trying to form a partnership with Father. Father had not yet agreed!
¡°You¡¯re from the Yang family? How is Yang Xuhua rted to you?¡±
Everyone in thepound came from a rtively good family background. If they lived in the same neighborhood as the Mos, they were probably that Yang family.
Chu Zheng¡¯s words stunned everyone.
Both Yang Shiyun and Yang Yujiao were very displeased.
Yang Xuhua was the pride of their Yang family, but this young child just referred to him by name. Yang Yujiao said angrily, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you just address my eldest uncle by name? Were you even brought up properly?¡±
Yang Xuhua was the eldest grandson of the eldest son¡¯s family. In terms of seniority in the family, he was Yang Yujiao¡¯s uncle.
Strictly speaking, Yang Yujiao was the Yang family¡¯s great-granddaughter. But Old Master Yang was old and had retired long ago. Besides, he was not in good health, and the Yang family was controlled by the eldest son¡¯s family, which was Yang Shiyun¡¯s father.
So the outsiders¡¯ impression of the Yang family was that Yang Shiyun was the Yang family¡¯s daughter and not the granddaughter.
Now the head of the family was Yang Shiyun¡¯s father. The second son¡¯s family was considered to be a side branch, so Yang Yujiao was considered the granddaughter from the second son¡¯s side.
Chu Zheng¡¯s lips twitched, and he said with a cold smile, ¡°Looks like he¡¯s really part of your family. Go home and tell him that his partnership with Chu Corporation is gone!¡±
Yang Yujiao was shocked. ¡°What?¡±
Yang Shiyun frowned. Chu Corporation?
Chu¡
¡°Who are you?¡± Her expression changed.
Recently, a huge financial group moved into the capital, and that was Chu Corporation. The head was a person named Chu Yi. He had just moved to the capital. He had never done business in the capital before.
He was extremely rich and had no roots in the capital. Many families were trying to build rtionships with him and form partnerships. Her brother, Yang Xuhua, was one of them.
This project was her brother¡¯s priority right now. He had told her, so Yang Shiyun remembered it clearly.
Chu Yue was rather frightened. Both Yang Yujiao and Yang Shiyun¡¯s expressions were very terrifying. She had always been timid, so now she was very frightened.
Chu Yue did not respond. She just looked at her in fright. Chu Zheng had no intention of paying any more attention to them.
Yang Shiyun looked at Gu Qingyao. ¡°Madam, who are these two children? He mentioned Chu Corporation¡¡±
Yang Shiyun was panicking. Impossible. Absolutely impossible!
Gu Qingyao smiled briefly, ¡°They¡¯re the Chu family¡¯s children. Chu Corporation¡¯s head, Chu Yi, is their father.¡±
Crash!
Yang Shiyun felt as though her brain was about to explode!
Chu Yi¡¯s children!
Chu Yi¡¯s children!
These two country bumpkins were Chu Yi¡¯s children!
She had insulted Chu Yi¡¯s children to their faces, and Gu Qingyao had sat there and watched.
¡°These¡ are Chu Yi¡¯s children? You¡ you¡¯re sure?¡±
¡°Of course I¡¯m sure!¡±
¡°Impossible!¡± Yang Shiyun screamed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s expression grew frosty. ¡°Miss Yang, watch your attitude!¡±
Yang Shiyun was taken aback, and some of her wits returned. She looked at Gu Qingyao¡¯s frosty expression. She was suddenly rather frightened. Her heart was quaking.
Chapter 1340 - Merciless
Chapter 1340: Merciless
When she recovered her wits, she felt displeased with her own response. Gu Qingyao was just a housewife. So what if she was Madam Mo? It was just an empty title.
¡°Madam, you are mistaken!¡± Her attitude was very patronizing.
Gu Qingyaoughed coldly, ¡°In what way am I mistaken?¡±
Yang Shiyun frowned. She had not expected Gu Qingyao to be so merciless.
¡°Madam, I was just curious about who these two children are. These are the Chu family¡¯s Young Master and Young Lady, but Madam has been hiding them from me. Of course I¡¡±
¡°Why should I tell you? Do I know you very well? Or should I tell you so that you can toady up to them? Why? You arrogantly turned your nose up at them when you didn¡¯t know who they were. Now that you know who they are, you me me for not telling you?
¡°Miss Yang is very bold. For many years, no one in the capital has dared to cause trouble for me for no reason. Miss Yang, you are the first. The Yang family is very bold!¡±
Yang Shiyun¡¯s expression changed.
She had really looked down on Gu Qingyao. In modern society, girls had to study and have their own careers and achievements. Her qualifications were so good, and she had even gone overseas for further studies and had received the best education.
When she came back and saw how stupid the people here were, she naturally looked down on them.
Gu Qingyao had been a housewife for ten years. The rumors concerning her in the capital said nothing about her own abilities. They were only about how Mo Beihan doted on her and the strong support that her family provided to her.
The only thing she could boast about was that she was a highly-skilled doctor and was very capable in Chinese medicine.
But Chinese medicine?
Hehe!
Yang Shiyun really despised these people who studied Chinese medicine.
She had studied the most advanced Western medicine. Chinese medicine was stupid and backward. It had fallen out of fashion long ago. Now the big hospitals all practiced Western medicine.
So Yang Shiyun looked down on Gu Qingyao because of this and felt that she was more capable than Gu Qingyao.
She despised her in her heart, but she had to admit that now, Gu Qingyao was still the mistress of the Mo family and the Gu family¡¯s most beloved granddaughter. There was no getting around her excellent background. Gu Qingyao¡¯s words frightened her.
Although she was afraid, she also hated Gu Qingyao for bringing up her family background to put her down.
Gu Qingyao snorted coldly when she saw that Yang Shiyun was livid. You dare show off in front of me? I¡¯ll see if you have that kind of ability.
She was the mistress of the Mo family, so what if she was proud?
The Yangs are such a small family, yet you dare to throw your weight around. Then my family background must be practically royalty?
Why do I need to be wary of you?
Yang Shiyun gritted her teeth. She felt very humiliated to be bullied by a useless housewife.
¡°No¡ it¡¯s not like that. Madam, I¡ I just thought it was odd. I didn¡¯t realize that the Chu family¡¯s Young Master and Young Lady were so close to the Mo family. Many people in the capital are trying to get close to the Chu family!¡±
True enough, the Chu family had been thetest hot favorite in the capital. Many of the noble families in the capital were trying to get close to the Chu family, but she had not heard of anyone seeding so far.
In the capital, the alliance between the Gu family, Qin family, Qiao family and Mo family left everyone winded. Everyone wanted to break them up, but Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan¡¯s rtionship had always been good, and even if someone wanted toe between them, they had no way of doing so.
Now the Mo family had quietly be so close to the Chu family. If the other families found out, they would be shocked.
Chapter 1341 - Mo Beihan Arrives
Chapter 1341: Mo Beihan Arrives
Then they might be able to form an alliance to oppose the Mo family.
Yang Shiyun looked at Gu Qingyao. She thought that Gu Qingyao might not understand the implications. Gu Qingyao nced at her. She really could not be bothered with a person like that.
She was not shocked to meet a person like Yang Shiyun. In fact, there were plenty of such people in this era.
The economy was booming, and things were opening up. There was now a pioneering batch of people who had been exposed to external culture. The Yang family was not considered to be a well-established family. Practically none of their ancestors had any background to speak of. But in this era, they had be a wealthy family.
But their family members just could notpare in terms of quality and experience.
These young people had poor temperaments, but they had scrabbled up thedder. Their experience of making a fortune had gone to their heads. They thought they were incredible. They were extremely arrogant. They had grandiose ambitions but little talent!
Gu Qingyaoughed coldly and said, ¡°Everyone wants to ingratiate themselves with the Chu family? Including your Yang family?¡±
Yang Shiyun: ¡°¡¡±¡®
She did not dare to speak.
Gu Qingyao did not say anymore. Mo Yang had been having a good time with Chu Yue and Chu Zheng, but these two had spoiled the fun. He was displeased. ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go! I don¡¯t want to eat anymore!¡±
¡°Yue Yue, I¡¯ll bring you to my house and find something fun for you.¡±
Chu Yue was very obedient. She nodded. ¡°Um!¡±
She disliked these two women. They were so frightening!
Gu Qingyao was about to bring the children away, but Yang Shiyun panicked. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Madam, why are you in such a hurry to leave? The desserts here are very nice. Mo Yang, have some more. I¡¯ll treat you. Jiao Jiao would also like some. You¡¯re all children; you can y together.¡±
Yang Yujiao immediately said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Mo Yang, don¡¯t go! I¡¯ve just arrived, and you¡¯re leaving already. I haven¡¯t even had a chance to talk to you!¡±
Mo Yang: ¡°¡¡±
Yang Shiyun was more anxious about the rtionship between the Mo family and the Chu family than anything else.
The Mo family was just too superior. If they formed an alliance with the Chu family, then it would also mean forming a rtionship with the Gu, Qin, and Qiao families. That way, it would be even harder to break up Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan.
The fewer interests there were between the two of them, the better.
¡°Madam, does the Mo family know Mr Chu very well? Now you¡¯re bringing the Chu children out to y. Mr Chu has only just moved to the capital, and he is already in contact with you?¡±
¡°Move aside!¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s expression was ugly. She did not restrain herself and was about to lose her temper.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± As they were confronting each other, a low and attractive voice suddenly rang out. Mo Beihan walked over slowly, dressed in a ck trench coat.
Yang Shiyun¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when she saw Mo Beihan!
It had been a long time since she had seen Mo Beihan at such close range.
Mo Beihan was no longer young. He was more than 10 years older than her. But now that she could see him up close, he did not look very much older. He was tall and attractive, with the charm of a mature man. Really, those young men could notpare to him.
Many men his age had grown fleshy and had a big beer belly. But Mo Beihan had not. He looked almost exactly the same as when he was young. He did not show any signs of age at all.
Yang Shiyun was determined to marry the man she worshiped. She was naturally delighted to see that he looked so young.
Mo Beihan had ended work early that day. He had been out, attending to some matters, and when he was done, he came over to fetch his wife and child.
But before he arrived at the shop, he could already see his Yao Yao¡¯s ugly expression.
When he reached Gu Qingyao¡¯s side, he smiled and reached over to slip his arm around her waist. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you upset?¡±
His voice was so gentle and his expression so loving. He only had eyes for Gu Qingyao. He did not even nce at Yang Shiyun, who was watching them.
Chapter 1342 - You Had Better Get Lost!
Chapter 1342: You Had Better Get Lost!
Yang Shiyun immediately clenched her fists. The rumors that the head of the Mo family doted on his wife were true. A useless woman like Gu Qingyao was not worthy of such a good man. She, Yang Shiyun, must have him.
Gu Qingyao said bluntly, ¡°Of course I¡¯m upset. Someone is blocking my way!¡±
Mo Yang said, ¡°Father, these two women bullied Mother. We were just happily eating our desserts when they appeared out of nowhere and insisted on sitting with us.
¡°Then they started boasting about how much their clothes and jewelry cost and even said that if Mother doesn¡¯t find a job, she won¡¯t be able to survive if you abandon her in the future. Oh, and they said Yue Yue is poorly brought up. We were about to leave, but she won¡¯t let us go.¡±
All children know how toin.
Mo Yang had always been fearless. Afraid toin after being bullied?
Never.
He was usually very good-natured and did notin easily. But it would be stupid of him not to seek help after being bullied.
He was a member of the Mo family. He was naturally self-assured. There was nothing to be afraid of.
Mo Beihan¡¯s expression grew frosty when he heard that!
But Yang Shiyun was delighted. This Gu Qingyaoined like that?
She could not even handle a small matter. The important families did not embarrass each other, but she dared toin. She had even brought up Mo Yang so badly. Aha!
Yang Shiyun immediately looked teary-eyed and put on a pathetic expression. She adjusted her appearance so that she looked as beautiful as possible, then gazed at Mo Beihan pathetically and prepared to speak.
¡°Mr Mo¡¡±
¡°You had better get lost!¡±
Yang Shiyun had not managed to say any of the things she had been fomenting in her mind when she heard Mo Beihan¡¯s merciless words.
She was stunned!
¡°Wh-what?¡±
In the capital, if Mo Beihan wanted someone to leave, no one dared to make him repeat himself.
The Head of the Mo family thought, has my authority be so ineffective?
He narrowed his eyes and said somewhat dangerously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±
His tone was very impatient.
Feng Xun, who was standing behind him, immediately came over. He smiled at Yang Shiyun and said, ¡°Miss, our Master needs to talk to Madam. Please leave immediately.¡±
Yang Shiyun: ¡°¡¡±
She had not dreamt that she would be treated like this during her first meeting with Mo Beihan after returning overseas!
She had studied overseas for so many years and gained so much knowledge. She had made so much money just in her own individual investments. So far, all she had received was praise. When had she ever been so ill-treated?
After three years of admiration and vanity, Yang Shiyun was used to feeling superior. She could not ept such a sudden reversal.
Especially when she had such designs on Mo Beihan. She was determined to marry him. She had dressed and applied her make-up carefully, but he had chased her off indiscriminately without even looking at her.
Was this man blind?
When Yang Shiyun looked at Gu Qingyao¡¯s inly made-up face, she was immediately enraged!
¡°Why should you treat me like that? I clearly didn¡¯t say anything. Mr Mo, your wife is getting angry over nothing. I really didn¡¯t¡¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Mo Beihan was fuming.
Really, no one had ever dared to tell him that Gu Qingyao was in the wrong. It had been a long, long time since anyone had the courage to do so.
Everyone in the capital knew he adored his wife. He really, really adored her. He never got angry over any business matters or disputes. The best person would win.
But if anyone dared to touch Gu Qingyao, they would have to pay.
Now someone dared to speak of Gu Qingyao like that to his face. Mo Beihan felt as if his authority was being challenged.
It seemed that his Mo family¡¯s position in the capital was not firm enough.
He had been too discreet!
To the point that these people almost did not know who he was anymore.
¡°Whose daughter are you?¡±
Chapter 1343 - Even If Your Father Were Here, He Would Be Thrown Out Too
Chapter 1343: Even If Your Father Were Here, He Would Be Thrown Out Too
It was all too easy for Mo Beihan to deal with someone.
He did not know this woman, but if she dared to mor at him, then her family must have some ability.
Yang Shiyun waspletely stunned.
He¡ he didn¡¯t even know who she was?
A strong sense of injustice rose in her heart. She was so famous in the capital. Everyone knew how capable the Yang family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s youngest daughter, Yang Shiyun, was.
She enjoyed an extremely good reputation among the affluent youngdies in the capital. But Mo Beihan did not even recognize her?
At the moment, Yang Shiyun did not know whether to feel aggrieved or humiliated. She just wanted to cry!
Mo Beihan lost his patience when he saw this girl biting her lips without speaking. He gestured for Feng Xun to get rid of her.
This dismissive attitude provoked Yang Shiyun deeply. She immediately began to struggle.
¡°What are you doing? Why should you chase me away? I¡¯m a customer here. I¡¯m here to spend money. How dare you?¡±
Feng Xun smiled and said, ¡°This business belongs to the Mo family. From today onwards, Miss Yang will never be wee here. Please leave immediately, or I will have to throw you out.¡±
Yang Shiyun immediately grew ashen.
¡°You¡ you recognize me?¡±
Feng Xun replied with a smile, ¡°Naturally. I recognize practically everyone in the capital. But not many people are memorable to my boss. So sometimes, as his subordinate, I have to provide him with information.¡±
Yang Shiyun¡¯s expression grew ugly. ¡°Your boss doesn¡¯t recognize me. Go tell him who I am. I¡¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Feng Xun was getting rather annoyed. ¡°Miss Yang, considering your family background, Boss certainly won¡¯t show you any mercy for offending our Madam. You¡¯re lucky that Boss is in a good mood today and Madam and his child are watching, so he didn¡¯t do much to you. Hurry up and leave. Even if your father were here, Boss would throw him out too, much less you.¡±
Yang Shiyun¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¡±
She was too frightened to speak.
She turned to nce in Mo Beihan¡¯s direction. At the moment, he was casually sitting in a chair with his legs crossed. He lounged therezily with Gu Qingyao sitting next to him.
One arm was around her waist. The two of them were leaning very close to each other. Mo Beihan¡¯s head was bent as if speaking to Gu Qingyao. This smiling face waspletely different from the icy way in which he had treated her just now.
Gu Qingyao smiled and cut a piece of cake and brought it to his mouth. Heughed and ate the cake. A bit of cream got smeared on his lips, and Gu Qingyao took a piece of tissue to wipe it off for him.
He kept smiling at Gu Qingyao. His expression was overflowing with love and adoration.
Yang Shiyun clenched her fists so hard that her nails dug into her flesh. The sharp pain reminded her of what had just happened.
It was every woman¡¯s dream to be adored like that, by a man who stood at the pinnacle of sess.
But Gu Qingyao was not worthy.
Yang Shiyun ground her teeth. Wait, just wait. One day, she would be Madam Mo. Then they would see how she dealt with Gu Qingyao!
Feng Xun had gotten rid of Yang Shiyun and Yang Yujiao. Meanwhile, Mo Beihan had sat down. He was not in a hurry to leave anymore.
Gu Qingyao saw that he seemed to be in a good mood, so she fed him another mouthful of cake. She smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re in a good mood! Is there any good news?¡±
Mo Beihan cocked his head as he ate his cake. Heughed. ¡°What good news? If you hurry up and give me a daughter, that will be good news. I¡¯m busy with work every day, there¡¯s nothing new.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Mo Yang immediately turned his head. ¡°Mother is going to give birth to a little sister soon?¡±
Mo Beihan raised his brows. ¡°Not yet. Your father is still working hard!¡±
Gu Qingyao immediately smacked him. ¡°What are you saying!¡±
How could he talk like that in front of the children?
Mo Yang smiled and said, ¡°Then, Father, you must work hard! When Little Sister is born, I¡¯ll take care of her!¡±
Chapter 1344 - Have A Romantic Time
Chapter 1344: Have A Romantic Time
Mo Beihan was more than happy to hear that!
He immediately smiled and said to Mo Yang, ¡°That¡¯s a good older brother! Look at how good Chu Zheng is. He takes such good care of Yue Yue, and she¡¯s so cute and obedient. In the future, your little sister will depend on you.¡±
Although he certainly would not bear to let go of his daughter once she was born, he would also need to hug his wife!
So it was better to train Mo Yang¡¯s ability as an older brother to take care of children. What if his wife had twins?
After keeping the childrenpany in the dessert shop for a while, it was gettingte, and Mo Beihan told Mo Yang to send the two children back to the Chu house. He would spend some time alone with his wife.
Anyway, Mo Yang had a chauffeur and a bodyguard. Mo Beihan was not worried at all.
He grabbed Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand and left.
Gu Qingyao asked curiously, ¡°Where are you bringing me?¡±
¡°To have a romantic time!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Mo Beihan did not ask Feng Xun to follow them but sent him to take care of the children. He took Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand and got into the car.
He drove with one hand and held Gu Qingyao¡¯s hand with the other. He said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve bought a nice house recently. I¡¯ll bring you to see it. We¡¯ll stay there tonight, just the two of us.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
This fellow!
¡°How many houses have you bought in recent years? What¡¯s so interesting about a house?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled, ¡°The house isn¡¯t interesting, but I¡¯m interesting! Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m interesting?¡±
Gu Qingyao turned her head. ¡°I see you every day. What¡¯s so interesting!¡±
Mo Beihan raised his brows, ¡°If you offend me again, I¡¯ll make sure you cry a few more times tonight.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Qingyao did not dare to speak anymore. Mo Beihan smiled. He hummed as he drove with one hand and yed with her slender fingers with his other hand.
Mhm!
Her nails were getting a little long. No wonder she left so many marks when she scratched his back that night!
They only arrived after driving for about 40 minutes.
This was a newly built vi. It was far from the city center, and the view was excellent.
Gu Qingyao looked at it. Although the view was beautiful, it was not very different from their other vis. The vi on the hilltop had a nice enough view. It was hard topete in other areas.
Mo Beihan got out of the car and brought Gu Qingyao in.
This vi was not very big, and it only had two floors. It was decorated in a rustic style and looked very fresh and cool. Gu Qingyao immediately liked it.
¡°Not bad! The interior decorations and color scheme are very nice!¡±
Mo Beihan brought her to a room on the second level. It was a walk-in wardrobe that was filled with ball gowns, jewelry and things like that.
Gu Qingyao was surprised. ¡°You brought me here to look at clothes?¡±
She had a lot of clothes at home. Every season, he would change all her clothes to ensure they were in thetest style. She was used to it by now.
Mo Beihan smiled and said, ¡°How is that possible? I brought you here to change your clothes. What you¡¯re wearing is too casual. Here, change into something sexier!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Mo Beihan chose a long dress. It was bright red with a low back, high thigh slit and a low neckline.
¡°This one is nice. Put this on!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
¡°What on earth are you up to?¡±
Mo Beihan smiled and said, ¡°I already said that I¡¯m bringing you to have a romantic time!¡±
Gu Qingyao took the clothes and went to the changing room next door, but Mo Beihan dragged her back. He said unhappily, ¡°Why are you going to the changing room? There are only the two of us here. Just change here!¡±
Gu Qingyao red at him but removed her outer garments without any awkwardness. She was about to put on the gown when to her surprise, Mo Beihan suddenly said,
¡°Take everything off. Just wear the dress, or you¡¯ll have to take everything else offter anyway!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 1345 - Has The Partnership With The Yang Family Been Settled?
Chapter 1345: Has The Partnership With The Yang Family Been Settled?
His words gave Gu Qingyao such a fright that she stumbled and almost fell!
Mo Beihan hurriedly reached out to steady her. Heughed and said, ¡°Why? Are your knees already weak? Good girl, just wait a while. Otherwise, what will you doter on?¡±
Gu Qingyao kicked him angrily. ¡°What has provoked you?¡±
Mo Beihan shrugged. ¡°Nothing really! Today, I suddenly realized that I can¡¯t touch you for a long time if you be pregnant. So I had better have my fill first!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Mo Beihan reached out, and in a few moments, he stripped off all of Gu Qingyao¡¯s clothes. She put on the gown. It was made of silk, and the bright red showed off her snow-white skin. It was very eye-catching.
Her beautiful back was entirely revealed. Only a slender strap held the dress together. She looked mesmerizing!
Mo Beihan was pleased!
Gu Qingyao looked at him and smiled. There was a dressing table nearby and she walked over to sit down and put on her make-up.
She had always taken good care of her skin. Even if she did not apply cosmetics, she was still naturally beautiful. Now Mo Beihan had brought her out, of course she would not dampen his enthusiasm.
She was already beautiful, but she was even more alluring when she dressed up!
Mo Beihan was very pleased. He brought her to another room on the first floor. He covered Gu Qingyao¡¯s eyes and only allowed her to open them once they were in the room.
The moment she opened her eyes, she saw a sky filled with stars. It was a beautiful starry sky, and it looked just like the real sky. The moment Gu Qingyao entered, she was struck by the view above her.
All around her were mountains andkes. Flowers bloomed at her feet.
Mo Beihanughed and said, ¡°Flowers and moonlight. What do you think?¡±
Gu Qingyao was rather surprised, ¡°This technology is pretty good for you to be able to do something like that now!¡±
Mo Beihan came over to put his arm around her. He said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s to make you happy. It took a long time to prepare this. I especially got someone to get this from overseas.
¡°Oh, and the view can change too. It¡¯s remote-controlled!¡±
Then Gu Qingyao watched as Mo Beihan changed the surroundings to various kinds of scenes. Such a thing was not too novel inter years, but after all, this was still the early ¡¯90s.
It was quite fun.
She could see all kinds of scenery without having to leave the house. It mimicked natural scenery, and even the wind and the temperature could be adjusted.
Gu Qingyao yed with it for a while before she asked, ¡°Why did you think of getting this for me?¡±
Mo Beihan looked at the girl, who was just as pretty and charming as ever. This was his little girl, whom he had doted on since she was young. He had loved her since their previous life, and now that she had been married to him for more than ten years, she was still the same.
¡°Yao Yao, have you ever felt bored after being married to me for so many years?¡±
¡°Hmm?¡±
Gu Qingyao had not expected this question.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°In the ten years since we¡¯ve been married, you¡¯ve spent most of your time at home. You¡¯ve given most of your time to me and Yang Yang. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll feel bored after so long!¡±
Gu Qingyao was stunned. ¡°So you¡¯ve been thinking of ways to amuse me? Finding novel things for me?¡±
¡°Mhm!¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s heart melted. She rushed over and flung her arms around his neck. ¡°No, I¡¯m not bored when I keep youpany! I feel¡ I have so many things to do every day! For example¡ have children with you!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
Oh no, now the girl was seducing him. What should he do? He loved it!
Mo Beihan swept her into his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to have children.¡±
While the two of them were busy making a child, Chu Yue and Chu Zheng reached home. Chu Yi was already back. Chu Zheng raised his brows and asked, ¡°Father, is your partnership with the Yang family settled?¡±
Chapter 1346 - Father Will Back You Up
Chapter 1346: Father Will Back You Up
Chu Yi paused and looked at his young son with some surprise. This was the first time the boy had shown any interest in his work.
¡°Yang family? Which Yang family? Among those seeking a partnership with me recently, the most important has the surname Yang. That¡¯s Yang Xuhua.¡±
Chu Zheng said, ¡°That¡¯s him, Yang Xuhua!¡±
Since his son asked, Chu Yi answered him earnestly. This boy had grown up without a father and was very precocious. He was less close to this father that had suddenly appeared than Chu Yue.
Chu Yi had spent a lot of effort building a good rtionship with his son.
¡°It¡¯s not yet confirmed. That person is not quite capable enough, but his family background is fairly good. He¡¯s just too eager for quick gains.¡±
Chu Zheng said bluntly, ¡°Then Father, can you not work with him? Today when I was out, I met his younger sister and niece. They looked down on me and Younger Sister and said we were poorly brought up. They think that their status is higher because they live in thepound. They discriminate against us because we¡¯re children from outside thepound.
¡°This is not the first time. Thest time we went to Brother Mo Yang¡¯s house to y, we met his niece in the garden. That niece was also very disdainful of children from outside thepound. Brother Mo Yang reprimanded her, but she was still the same this time.
¡°Oh, and when they found out we¡¯re from the Chu family, that sister of his even med Aunt Mo for not telling her! Today Uncle and Aunt Mo taught them a lesson.¡±
Chu Yi¡¯s expression grew cold. ¡°The Yang family looked down on you?¡±
Chu Zheng nodded. ¡°Um! She personally admitted that Yang Xuhua is her older brother.¡±
Chu Yi fumed, ¡°I understand. In that case, of course the partnership is off!¡±
Bully his children and try to gain any profit from him? Dream on.
Besides the fact that Yang Xuhua was not that capable, Chu Yi would not ept the partnership no matter how important it was.
He had been apart from his children when they were young. They were insecure when it came to him. Now he must ensure they understood that their father was their stoutest defender and would always protect them.
Sure enough, Chu Zheng appeared much happier when he heard that. Strange contentment appeared on his little face.
But soon, his mature side asserted itself and he said, ¡°Then¡ will it affect Father¡¯s work?¡±
Chu Yi smiled and stroked his head. ¡°No. Yang Xuhua is not that capable, but his family background is quite good. However, I¡¯m in business. I can do without what he can give me. I¡¯ll just select someone else to form a partnership and it¡¯ll be the same. His younger sister bullied you. I will never partner with someone like that.¡±
Chu Zheng had been anxious, very anxious.
In fact, he had been very anxious ever since he made that decision in the dessert shop.
Although he had acted so calmly towards Yang Shiyun, inwardly, he had been very worried.
He was worried that Father would not be so amodating or protective of them. Business partnerships were very important, and the implications were very great. It could not simply be decided by a child like him.
To his surprise, his father had agreed!
That made Chu Zheng extremely pleased.
This feeling of having a father to back him up was just too wonderful!
Chu Zheng smiled. He rarely smiled at Chu Yi. ¡°Thank you, Father!¡±
Chu Yi stroked his head. ¡°I am your father. Of course I should protect you. If anyone out there bullies you in the future, you muste back and tell me. I will ensure that you get justice.¡±
Chapter 1347 - Can’t Do Anything Right
Chapter 1347: Can¡¯t Do Anything Right
Yang Shiyun had been utterly humiliated today. By the time she and Yang Yujiao got back to the Yang house, she still had not regained herposure.
Madam Yang saw that she did not look very well and asked quizzically, ¡°Yun Yun, what¡¯s the matter? Have you met Master Mo? What impression does he have of you?¡±
Madam Yang was very excited about this. Master Mo!
What an honor if her daughter could win his favor!
Yang Shiyun bit her lip. Her expression was extremely ugly. She was adamant that she was not at fault. She felt that it was all Gu Qingyao¡¯s fault.
¡°Mother, today I actually went to see what Gu Qingyao is like; I didn¡¯t have much hope of meeting Master Mo! But to my surprise, I actually met him. Mother, that Gu Qingyao is just too despicable. She relied on her family status to keep onining. She doesn¡¯t have the bearing of a mistress of a noble family at all. She¡¯s too much!¡±
Madam Yang frowned. ¡°Is Gu Qingyao so childish? What did she say about you today?¡±
Yang Shiyun did not speak.
Madam Yang said anxiously, ¡°Quick, tell me, Yun Yun! Was she jealous of you? You¡¯re so pretty and talented, and she¡¯s just a housewife. Was it because Master Mo happened to be there today that she felt threatened and deliberately made things difficult for you?¡±
When Madam Yang said that, Yang Shiyun immediately felt that Gu Qingyao had done it on purpose. ¡°Mother, what you say makes sense. Gu Qingyao must be jealous of me, or why would she be so bold as toin to Master Mo?¡±
Yang Shiyun said angrily, ¡°She¡¯s gone overboard. Really, she¡¯s too much. After all, Gu Qingyao has been in the Mo family for so long; why is she so petty? How did the Mo family end up with a woman like that to run the household? She¡¯s really not worthy of Mo Beihan.¡±
When Madam Yang saw that Yang Shiyun was angry, she immediately said whatever thetter liked to hear. She said consolingly, ¡°Right, right, right. Yun Yun! Don¡¯t be angry. Gu Qingyao doesn¡¯t know anything, how can shepare to you? Don¡¯t lower yourself to her level. She¡¯s targeting you because she¡¯s jealous of you.
¡°Gu Qingyao must be jealous because Master Mo noticed you!¡±
The mother and daughter were talking animatedly when Yang Xuhua dashed in. He was very agitated. ¡°Yang Shiyun, what have you done? Quick, tell me!¡±
Yang Xuhua rushed in, zing with anger. When he saw Yang Shiyun, he started to bellow furiously at her.
Yang Shiyun jumped with fright. ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡±
Madam Yang also looked at him. ¡°That¡¯s right, Hua¡¯er. Why are you talking to your sister like that?¡±
Yang Xuhua¡¯s brows were bristling with rage. ¡°Quick, tell me what you¡¯ve done? What have you done to offend the Chu family? Quick, tell me!¡±
Yang Shiyun was shocked, then she immediately turned pale!
Madam Yang said in bewilderment, ¡°What¡¯s this about offending the Chu family? Is that the Chu family you¡¯ve been trying to form a partnership with? Your sister is so eager to help you; why would she offend the Chu family?¡±
Madam Yang said nonchntly, ¡°You must be mistaken! Don¡¯t speak so fiercely to your sister!¡±
Yang Xuhua was fuming. ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken. Yang Shiyun, tell me. Everything on the Chu side was fine, and my partnership with them was almost confirmed, but suddenly something went awry at this critical moment. The other party clearly said that you offended them. How did you offend them? Quick, tell me!¡±
Yang Xuhua was wild with rage!
He had worked so hard to build a connection with the Chu family, and finally, the possibility of a partnership was in sight, but this was the conclusion.
This sister of his could not do anything right!
If only she had stayed overseas and note back!
Chapter 1348 - Does The Mo family Care About That Pittance Of Yours? (1)
Chapter 1348: Does The Mo family Care About That Pittance Of Yours? (1)
Yang Shiyun grew paler and paler. The partnership with the Chu family had really been wrecked?
She had a high standing in the Yang family. One might say that the younger generation depended on her and her older brother. The partnership with the Chu family was such an important matter that, of course, she knew about it.
She knew how important this partnership was to the Yang family. If they seeded, it would benefit the Yang family¡¯s future progress in all kinds of ways!
But now, it was gone?
Yang Shiyun¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°It¡ it wasn¡¯t like that. Really, it¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s¡ it¡¯s Gu Qingyao, it¡¯s all Gu Qingyao¡¯s fault. She deliberately set me up. She did it on purpose.¡±
Yang Xuhua was startled. ¡°What does it have to do with Madam Mo?¡±
Yang Shiyun said, ¡°You still haven¡¯t heard! The Chu family is very close to the Mo family. What partnership with you? Perhaps the Mo family snatched it away long ago. The two Chu children are very good friends with Mo Yang. I was at the dessert shop today, and I saw that Gu Qingyao had brought Mo Yang and the two Chu children out to y!
Yang Xuhua¡¯s expression immediately changed.
Mo family, so it was the Mo family again.
The Mo family was just too good. To the point that all of them were frightened of the Mo family.
The arrival of Chu Corporation had given many people hope. Such a huge financial group would bring not only money but also connections and management experience.
Few people in China had the experience of managing arge financial corporation, especially not among this generation of young people. The elders were never able to give you any pointers. You had to figure out everything on your own.
So such arge and mature financial corporation was extremely wee.
Even if it just broadened their horizons, it would be greatly beneficial to them.
But now, the Mo family.
This family already terrified them. Now they were working with the Chu family after all. In the future, would there be room in the capital for them to establish themselves?
Yang Xuhua asked sternly, ¡°Are you certain? The Chu family is already working with the Mo family? When did they make a connection?¡±
Yang Shiyun said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. Today I saw Gu Qingyao bring the three children out to y. The Chu family even has children. Have you heard that Chu Yi is married with children? The two children look to be about five or six years old, a boy and a girl. How many families in the capital know about that? But the Mo family is bringing the children out to y.¡±
Yang Xuhua¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.
It was already very hard topete with the Mo family. If the Mo family continued like that, the chances of the Yang family being able topare with the Mo family in the future were really very slim.
Madam Yang said angrily, ¡°How can the Mo family do that? They¡¯ve taken all the advantages. What do they intend to do? Do they intend to dominate the capital? That Gu Qingyao is just a woman, why should she interfere? Does she know how intricate the rtionships between the families are?
¡°Our Yun Yun is such a nice girl. We spent so much effort on this partnership with the Chu family, but she just destroyed it like that! She¡¯s too much!¡±
Madam Yang had no great talents. Her family background was poor, but she was notpletely brainless. After all, she naturally could not be too stupid to have made it to her current position.
But now her son and daughter had progressed too quickly, and they had happened to be living in good times. They had quickly achieved so much that her life had beenpletely transformed. So at the moment, Madam Yang trusted her childrenpletely.
To the point that she blindly believed whatever they said
Chapter 1349 - Does The Mo family Care About That Pittance Of Yours? (2)
Chapter 1349: Does The Mo family Care About That Pittance Of Yours? (2)
But Yang Xuhua was quite smart. He looked at Yang Shiyun. ¡°The Chu family said you offended them. How exactly did you offend them?¡±
Yang Shiyun¡¯s expression changed. ¡°How could I have offended them? I already said it¡¯s Gu Qingyao¡¡±
¡°Even if it has something to do with Gu Qingyao, how exactly did you offend them? How did Gu Qingyao trap you? Exin it properly.¡±
Yang Shiyun: ¡°¡¡±
¡°I¡ I¡ ¡± Yang Shiyun¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°It¡¯s those two children! I only saw those two Chu children today. At first, I didn¡¯t know who they were. You know that our family is nning to marry Yujiao to Mo Yang. So all this while, we have been instructing Yujiao to interact more with Mo Yang.
¡°But the girl from the Chu family kept harassing Mo Yang. She used all kinds of methods to block us and even gave us dirty looks. Yujiao and I reprimanded her a little, and in the end, Gu Qingyao sowed discord between us.
¡°Atst, the two Chu children got angry and thought we looked down on them. The little boy wanted to go back immediately andin to his father. It was Gu Qingyao who mentioned your partnership with the Chu family. The boy is only five or six years old. What does he know? It must have been Gu Qingyao who told him, which was why the Chu family decided not to work with you.¡±
Yang Shiyun would never say that this was the result of her mocking the two children. Then her status in the Yang family would fall.
She would push all the me onto Gu Qingyao and then it would not matter.
Besides, it was Gu Qingyao¡¯s fault. If she had told her the two children¡¯s status earlier, then she would never have mocked the Chu children. She would certainly have made them happy.
Yang Xuhua looked at her somberly. He did not say anything, he just looked at her.
His dark eyes were so gloomy that they gave her chills. His expression waspletely unfathomable.
He did not want to ask Yang Shiyun anymore because he knew that Yang Shiyun would certainly distort the facts.
He knew his younger sister. She was extremely arrogant, and her ambitions surpassed her abilities. After studying overseas for a few years, she was utterly disdainful of others. She felt that she was the most outstanding girl in the world.
And then there was that Yang Yujiao. The child from the second son¡¯s family. Just because the eldest son¡¯s side paid her a little more attention, her family doted on her. To the point that she looked down on all the other children. Ah!
Although Yang Xuhua was worried about an alliance between the Mo family and the Chu family, he did not trust his younger sister very much.
¡°Yang Shiyun, listen up. Even if you¡¯ve studied for a few years overseas, the capital is not a ce where your word counts for anything. The rtionships between the various noble families in the capital are extremelyplicated. If you want to be the mistress of the Mo family, your few skills are useless. Without the Yang family, you are nothing!¡±
Yang Shiyun¡¯s eyes narrowed!
Yang Xuhua said icily, ¡°Remember, from now on, you have to stop showing off. It¡¯s not a shoring for a girl to be gentle and even a little timid. As long as you can depend on your family, no one will dare to look down on you. Gu Qingyao is now firmly entrenched as the mistress of the Mo family, not because of her abilities or her beauty, but because of her family background. Family background, do you understand?¡±
Yang Shiyun had not expected her older brother to speak to her like that.
She had worked so hard over the years to make herself more outstanding, to surpass all the youngdies in the capital. She had worked hard to build up her reputation, but in the end, her own brother was telling her that all her hard work was worthless and her standing was entirely dependent on her family?
Chapter 1350 - Does The Mo Family Care About That Pittance Of Yours? (3)
Chapter 1350: Does The Mo Family Care About That Pittance Of Yours? (3)
¡°What¡¯s your basis for saying that? Yang Xuhua, if not for the Yang family, where would you be today? How dare you speak to me like that. The reason I work so hard is to help the Yang family progress. When I marry into the Mo family, the entire Yang family will depend on me.¡±
Yang Xuhua looked at his crazed younger sister andughed coldly. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when you manage to marry into the Mo family. Don¡¯t forget, without the Yang family, you can¡¯t even get past the door of the Mo house!
¡°No, in fact, I should say that without the Yang family, you can¡¯t even get within a ten-mile radius of the Mo house. This little enve cannot be entered by just anyone. Do you really look down on outsiders? Without the Yang family, you would be just like them!¡±
Yang Shiyun: ¡°¡¡±
Madam Yang was terrified by their expressions. ¡°Son, you¡ how can you speak to your sister like that? Both of you are the pride of the Yang family. You should help each other! When your sister marries into the Mo family, no one canpare to you. Then¡¡±
¡°Since you want her to marry into the Mo family, then you should make her recognize her own value. I¡¯ve already said that girls from noble families cannot be too domineering. Why is she acting like that? She acts as if none of the youngdies in the entire capital canpare to her, but in reality?
¡°Mother, think about it carefully. In the past, Gu Qingyao was a very good girl, and all her older cousins doted on her. Over the years, have you heard of her being famous for anything or having any talent besides being Jiang Yiru¡¯s disciple and reputedly having excellent medical skills? And then there¡¯s the Gu family¡¯s Young Madam, Ji Mingyue. Was her reputation very good then? She had even been cast off by the Bai family!
¡°At that time, Ji Mingyue wasn¡¯t domineering either. She was obedient, quiet and the demure youngdy of a noble family. In the end, didn¡¯t Young Master Gu take a fancy to her? Which man would fancy a woman like her? Men who are heads of their families like gentle, pretty, virtuous and gracious women. Does she know how to act like that?
¡°Perhaps you can¡¯t tell, but those girls are never frightened of formal asions. They are real women who are equal to any social asion, but who can also run the household. But her? Can she do that?¡±
Yang Xuhua grew angry at the mention of this.
Of course he was d that his younger sister was outstanding, but it was not necessarily a good thing to be overly concerned about one¡¯s reputation.
¡°Besides continually boasting about her overseas education and that she can earn her own keep with her medical skills, what else can she do? Does the Mo family care about that pittance of hers?¡±
Madam Yang: ¡°¡¡±
Yang Shiyun: ¡°¡¡±¡®
Yang Xuhua was a man. He felt that a woman did not need to be too strong or capable. All the children in the Gu family had been well brought up. The men were like men, and the women were like women. But many outsiders did not know that even the women had their own careers and achievements. Be it the eldest son¡¯s wife, or the granddaughters, Gu Fangting and Gu Qingyao. All of them are doing very well in business.¡±
But these people kept a rtively low profile and never boasted to others. They peacefully led their own little lives and quietly grew very rich.
The Yang family was different. They were not very well-established and had made their way up the rungs of thedder. They had suddenly earned some money because times were good, so they thought very highly of themselves.
In the past, Yang Shiyun did not know that women could be as capable as her, earn so much money and be independent.
So after studying for a few years overseas, she looked down on the women in China upon her return. She felt that the women here were all the same. They could not survive without their men.
Chapter 1351 - Does The Mo Family Care About That Pittance Of Yours? (4)
Chapter 1351: Does The Mo Family Care About That Pittance Of Yours? (4)
Madam Yang did not know what to say. She felt that her daughter was quite capable, and she was proud of her. She felt that there was nothing wrong with her daughter¡¯s behavior. Of course, others could notpare with her.
But when her son said that, she also felt that he was right.
All men liked gentle and virtuous women. Even if a woman made money, the Mo family was not short of a pittance like that.
This¡
Madam Yang did not know what to think.
Yang Xuhua was the sessor of the eldest son¡¯s family. In this family, his words definitely carried weight. This time, Yang Shiyun had caused trouble, and he now severely reprimanded her in a way that she was unable to refute.
Atst, Yang Shiyun had no choice but to swallow her grievances and admit defeat. Yang Xuhua forced her to tell him everything that had transpired that day in the dessert shop and how she had offended the two Chu children.
Yang Xuhua said that he could only rectify the situation if he knew everything that had happened. If she dared to hide anything from him, he would make her sorry.
Yang Shiyun was rather frightened after her brother reprimanded her, so she told him everything.
When Yang Xuhua heard it, he itched to p his younger sister.
¡°I¡¯ve already told you not to be so arrogant. Even if you¡¯re stupid and despising of others, can¡¯t you see who they¡¯re with? I really don¡¯t know where you get the self-confidence to think that even Gu Qingyao cannotpare to you?
¡°Ha! It¡¯s true that Gu Qingyao has been a housewife for ten years and doesn¡¯t have a career. You¡¯re superior to her in that. But so what? Don¡¯t forget that Gu Qingyao is the best among all the nobledies in the eyes of everyone in the capital. Do you think any children who are with her can be ordinary ones? But you so stupidly went to look down on them. Where are your brains?¡±
Yang Xuhua was really furious this time.
As a scion of a noble family, it was normal to look down on others. But damn it, you had to see who the other person was.
He felt that it was all right to look down on those with a lowlier status. But at the same time, when you¡¯ve lived in these social circles, you should naturally understand whom you cannot afford to offend.
Yang Shiyun was so stupid!
¡°And then there¡¯s that Yang Yujiao. Go and get her. Watch how I deal with her!¡±
Yang Xuhua immediately ordered a servant to summon the second family¡¯s Yang Yujiao. Yang Xuhua spent all night educating Yang Shiyun and Yang Yujiao.
Early the next morning, he brought the two of them and some presents to the Mo house to apologize to Gu Qingyao.
But Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan were not at home. Mo Beihan brought Gu Qingyao awayst night, and the two of them had spent a romantic night at the vi. At that moment, Gu Qingyao had not even gotten out of bed!
The two old folks of the Mo family were not there either. Old Master and Old Madam hadpletely retired a few years ago. The children in the household had all grown up, and Mo Beihan had taken overpletely long ago. The two old folks practically spent all their time having fun and helping Mo Beihan spend his money.
The older cousins in the family all had their own ces to live. They were busy with their careers and did note home every day, especially Mo Chengxi, who moved out after his marriage. They usually only came back to y during the New Year, festivals, or during the holidays.
At that moment, only little Mo Yang was at home in the Mo house.
Although there were no adults at home, Mo Yang had still gotten out of bed very early. He did everything he was supposed to do. He never needed an adult to supervise him.
He raised his brows when he saw Yang Xuhua lead Yang Shiyun and Yang Yujiao in. But when he saw the gifts that Yang Xuhua was carrying and how Yang Shiyun and Yang Yujiao hung their heads and looked exhausted, he knew what they were here for.
He was immediately interested. This Yang family was pretty good!
At least it had one member who could think clearly. Looks like their standing in the capital was not just based on luck!
Chapter 1352 - Mo Yang Asserts Himself And Shows No Mercy (1)
Chapter 1352: Mo Yang Asserts Himself And Shows No Mercy (1)
Butler Zhong showed them in; his expression was not too friendly. He said to Mo Yang, ¡°Young Master, they¡¯re looking for Master and Madam. I¡¯ve already told them that Master and Madam are not at home, but they don¡¯t believe me.¡±
Mo Yang nodded. ¡°Grandfather Zhong, don¡¯t worry about it! You¡¯re getting on in years, and you need to rest more. Don¡¯t exhaust yourself!¡±
¡°Sigh!¡± Butler Zhong was the Mo family¡¯s old butler. He was old now, but he had served the Mo family all his life. Even though he was old, he would be cared for in his old age here.
He no longer needed to busy himself with Mo family matters. Mo Beihan had been the head of the family for so many years, and he had trained plenty of people. The household had been taken over by young people.
Butler Zhong left. Only Mo Yang, a ten-year-old child, was left in the huge Mo living room. Nearby, a few servants were going to and fro about their business.
Yang Xuhua did not know how he should feel when he saw the little boy sitting on the sofa.
This was the difference that birth made.
If reincarnation were a skill, then he had done pretty well to be born in the Yang family. His family background gave him a better starting point than others. But in terms of incarnation, probably few in the capital couldpare to Mo Yang.
For example, the ten-year-old child was now sitting on the sofa, while he, the heir of the Yang family, a man in his thirties with a sessful career, had to lead his younger sister and niece to bow and speak to him politely.
And he had to stand and do it.
Mo Yang did not even allow them to sit.
Mo Yang raised his head to look at them. He might be young, but his air was not that of a young child.
¡°Why are you looking for my parents?¡±
Only then did Yang Xuhua really believe that Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao were not at home. When Butler Zhong had told them outside that Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao were not at home, he had not believed him. He thought that Mo Beihan was unwilling to see him!
To offend the Chu family or Gu Qingyao might or might not be a major issue. Mo Beihan had always doted on Gu Qingyao. Few people in the capital dared to offend Gu Qingyao.
But Gu Qingyao lived in seclusion and seldom participated in the activities of upper-ss society. Few people could be bothered to offend a woman who seldom interacted with the outside world.
They would love to ingratiate themselves with her!
Only his crazy sister would go out of her way to offend her.
But this was the young Crown Prince. His status was so lofty. Although Yang Xuhua felt ufortable, he had no choice but to continue maintaining a smiling visage.
¡°My sister and niece acted out of ignorance yesterday and offended Madam Mo, as well as Young Master Chu and Young Miss Chu. When I heard of it, I reprimanded them severely. I specially brought them here today to apologize to Madam Mo.¡±
Mo Yang nced at Yang Shiyun and Yang Yujiao. Yang Shiyun¡¯s head was bowed, and her eyes were filled with resentment.
Yang Yujiao¡¯s little face was filled with self-pity. She looked at Mo Yang bitterly, as if Mo Yang had done her a great injustice.
Mo Yang¡¯s lips twitched!
¡°My parents are not at home. I can¡¯t make a decision about such things. If you would like to see them, thene back when they¡¯re home!¡±
Such matters grew worse if they dragged on. Yang Xuhua did not want any further dy. He wished he could see Mo Beihan immediately, apologize and exin, then hurry over to the Chu house and look for the Chu family.
The Mo family was so important. If he apologized, he must certainly seek out the Mo family first.
Yang Xuhua said, ¡°Then¡ where have Master Mo and Madam gone? When are theying back?¡±
Mo Yang paused. He nced at Yang Shiyun meaningfully then said, ¡°My father has brought my mother out to have fun. Mother has been staying at home recently, and Father was afraid that she would feel bored, so he brought her out to have fun!¡±
Chapter 1353 - Mo Yang Asserts Himself And Shows No Mercy (2)
Chapter 1353: Mo Yang Asserts Himself And Shows No Mercy (2)
Yang Shiyun immediately clenched her fists when she heard that.
She felt sure that Gu Qingyao had done this on purpose. She must have seen how beautiful Yang Shiyun was that day at the dessert shop and had grown afraid that Yang Shiyun would attract Mo Beihan¡¯s attention, which was why she urgently asked Mo Beihan to bring her out to have fun.
Really. The Mo family had such huge holdings, and they were progressing so well in this modern era. All the families were trying their best to grow and gain strength. But Gu Qingyao was actually harassing Mo Beihan to bring her out to y. She really was apletely ignorant housewife. She was a burden.
Yang Xuhua said, ¡°Then¡ when are theying back?¡±
Mo Yang said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Yesterday, my father left with my mother. They didn¡¯t tell me when they¡¯ll be back.¡±
Yang Xuhua: ¡°¡¡±
How to carry on this conversation?
Yang Shiyun looked at little Mo Yang, and an idea suddenly came to mind.
She asked, ¡°You¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re alone at home? Don¡¯t your parents even tell you when they¡¯reing back when they go out to y?¡±
Mo Yang frowned. He knew that this woman had designs on his family. He had discerned this girl¡¯s hostility towards his mother yesterday at the dessert shop. This kind of hostility was clearly the kind that existed between women.
He had often seen this kind of jealousy.
He might be young, but as the Mo family¡¯s little Crown Prince, he had attended plenty of banquets. Also, his mother had been his primary caregiver when he was young. So little Mo Yang had interacted with many women since he was young.
Women who had designs on his father only exhibited two kinds of attitude.
One was ingratiating and pleasing, trying to use Mother to get close to Father. The other was Yang Shiyun¡¯s type.
Always picking on Mother and thinking that Mother was inferior to her. Making barbed remarks and sowing discord.
Mo Yangughed coldly to himself. She needed a lesson!
¡°My parents often do that. I¡¯m used to it. They often go out to have fun by themselves.¡±
When Yang Shiyun saw that he was willing to speak, she said with a smile, ¡°How can that be possible? You¡¯re your mother¡¯s son. She must love you a lot. If she really wants to go out, she will certainly bring you with her. Doesn¡¯t she worry about leaving a child like you at home alone?¡±
Mo Yang said, ¡°It¡¯s true. My father often brings my mother out to have fun. I seldom join them. Even if I go, I usually y by myself. My mother is the most adored person in this family. My father only has eyes for her.¡±
Yang Shiyun: ¡°¡¡±¡®
She felt insulted.
She was such an ignorant woman, so why should she be the mistress of the Mo family?
Gu Qingyao looked down on Yang Shiyun and tried to trap her just because her status was high. She was clearly far superior to Gu Qingyao. If she were the mistress of the Mo family, she certainly would not act like that.
¡°Is that so! You¡¯re so young; other children are still being cared for by their parents! I studied a lot about childhood education when I was overseas. Thepanionship of a child¡¯s parents is very important to their development. Since your mother doesn¡¯t do anything else, why does she spend all her time having fun instead of taking care of you?
¡°Yang Yang, don¡¯t you feel lonely? If you feel bored, you can look for Yujiao to y. If you like, you cane to the Yang house often and look for me. My house has plenty of fun things that I brought back from overseas. They can¡¯t be found in China!¡±
Mo Yang nced at her disdainfully!
Are you still trying to undermine my mother at this juncture?
You can¡¯t even beat me.
Chapter 1354 - Mo Yang Asserts Himself And Shows No Mercy (3)
Chapter 1354: Mo Yang Asserts Himself And Shows No Mercy (3)
Mo Yang said coldly, ¡°Are you really here to apologize to my mother?¡±
Yang Shiyun was startled. ¡°What?¡±
Mo Yang said with a cold smile, ¡°You haven¡¯t had a good word to say about my mother ever since you walked through that door. All your words are meant to sow discord. With that kind of attitude, are you even apologetic?¡±
Yang Shiyun immediately flushed.
Yang Xuhua hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, Young Master. My sister doesn¡¯t understand the situation in China. Her mind is rather confused after studying overseas. Education overseas is different from that in China. She has just returned to China and is still adjusting. I will reprimand her.
¡°She¡¯s just worried about you. She feels that it¡¯s not safe for you to be home alone at such a young age.¡±
Mo Yang maintained a tough stance. ¡°Even if she¡¯s worried about me, she should not be criticizing my mother at every turn. She had better stop criticizing my mother in front of members of the Mo family, whether it¡¯s me, my father, or even my older cousins. My mother is the most important among all of us. You can offend any of us, but you cannot offend my mother.
¡°It¡¯s only right that my father brings my mother out to y. She¡¯s his wife. Of course he should dote on her. Without my mother, I wouldn¡¯t exist. Why shouldn¡¯t my mother go out and have fun?¡±
Beads of cold sweat appeared on Yang Xuhua¡¯s forehead. Why was this ten-year-old boy so difficult to deal with?
Hadn¡¯t he heard that this child was very agreeable, gentle and polite to others?
Yang Shiyun¡¯s expression was very ugly. She clenched her fists so hard that her nails sank into her flesh. She felt that Gu Qingyao had deliberately taught Mo Yang to say such things.
Otherwise, what would a ten-year-old like Mo Yang know?
Yesterday, she had been humiliated by Gu Qingyao, and now she was being humiliated again. Yang Shiyun could not suppress the rage in her heart. She had been so respected recent years. When had she ever suffered such humiliation?
¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. I was just showing concern for you. In what way did I criticize your mother? Mo Yang, you¡¯re the Mo family¡¯s young master, and you were born in a noble family. The Mo family must certainly have brought you up very strictly, but everyone in the family probably dotes on you! How can you speak to me like that? I¡¯m just showing concern for you. Even if you don¡¯t need it, you can¡¯t act like that either. Who taught you to behave like that?¡±
Yang Xuhua¡¯s expression changed. He was just about to say something when he saw that Mo Yang¡¯s expression had turned icy. He looked at Yang Xuhua with sharp eyes.
¡°Do you feel wronged? Why? Do you think I¡¯m a fool and easily deceived just because I¡¯m young?
¡°Ha!
¡°Yang Shiyun, I¡¯ve seen plenty of women like you. I am the Mo family¡¯s young crown prince. So what? I just don¡¯t need your concern. There are plenty of people who are concerned about me. I don¡¯t need you.
¡°Since you know that I¡¯m the Mo family¡¯s young crown prince and you know that the Mo family is a noble family, then you should understand that I¡¯m not easily deceived. If you want to fool me, you had better practice more!¡±
¡°You¡¡±
Yang Shiyun was about to explode. She felt incredibly wronged. A ten-year-old child dared to shame her like that. This was too much!
Mo Yang smiled coldly and said, ¡°What about me? Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t tell what you¡¯re thinking. Did you think we were fools when you acted like that at the dessert shop yesterday? You were so hostile towards my mother. Wasn¡¯t it because you¡¯re jealous of her status as the mistress of the Mo family?
¡°I don¡¯t mind telling you that over the years, there have been plenty of women eyeing my father. There are also many women like you who can¡¯t think clearly but like to show off. I¡¯ve seen plenty of such women. But over the years, although many are inwardly jealous of my mother, very few actually dare to do anything about it. Those women who really dare to try any cheap tricks are rapidly dealt with. And not by my mother, always by my father!¡±
Yang Shiyun was shocked!
¡°What?
How¡ how can that be so?
Chapter 1355 - Mo Yang Asserts Himself And Shows No Mercy (4)
Chapter 1355: Mo Yang Asserts Himself And Shows No Mercy (4)
Yang Shiyun immediately turned white. Even Yang Xuhua¡¯s expression grew even uglier.
The Mo family¡¯s business was sorge that all the families in the capital envied them.
Ever since Gu Qingyao married into the Mo family, the Gu family also progressed by leaps and bounds. Old Master Mo identified the Gu family and helped them because Gu Qingyao had been engaged to Mo Beihan since she was very young.
So what if the Gu family members were really capable?
There were plenty of capable people. Every member of the capital¡¯s noble families was capable.
But how many of them could achieve what the Gu family had achieved today?
So ever since Gu Qingyao had married into the Mo family, there had been a never-ending stream of women who had designs on Mo Beihan.
Nothing was embarrassing about it, but to be openly exposed was different.
It was utterly humiliating, especially to be exposed by a child like Mo Yang.
Yang Shiyun¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. Ever since she returned from overseas, she had not suffered any public defeat. The first time was yesterday, in front of Gu Qingyao, and the second time was now.
Both times, it had been because of the Mo family. But to Yang Shiyun, it was because of Gu Qingyao. Mo Yang was a child and definitely would not know about such things. The only possibility was that Gu Qingyao had taught him to say this to deliberately embarrass her.
A ten-year-old child, and Mo Beihan¡¯s only son. Even if Mo Yang went overboard in any way, Mo Beihan would not do anything to him.
What a vicious move!
Sure enough, this Gu Qingyao was a scheming woman to plot so deeply.
¡°I¡¯m just expressing my opinion about Madam Mo¡¯s lifestyle, but it has aroused so much suspicion and spection from Madam Mo? As the mistress of the Mo family, how can she treat others like that? She¡¯s so jealous, so¡¡±
¡°Shut up!¡±
Mo Yang¡¯s little face grew malicious. ¡°How dare you criticize my mother! Did you hear anything I said to you just now? You can criticize anyone in the Mo family, but you cannot criticize my mother. Yang Shiyun, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re so superior just because you studied for a few years overseas. Let me tell you. When my mother was studying overseas, no one had even heard of you!
¡°Who hasn¡¯t studied? And you dare to express your opinions on my mother¡¯s lifestyle? Who wants your opinions? Let me express some opinions on your lifestyle too. I hope that as a woman, you aren¡¯t so shameless as to covet a married man. The Mo family is not something you can aspire to.
¡°Also, don¡¯t me my mother. I¡¯ve already said that I discerned all this myself. I clearly heard every word you said at the dessert shop yesterday. And you¡¯re still trying to sow discord between my mother and me? What? Do you want to use me and build a good rtionship with me in order to find opportunities to interact with my father, then you can marry into the family and be my stepmother?¡±
Yang Shiyun was really embarrassed and angry. Mo Yang¡¯s words were just too merciless. He inexorably and ruthlessly tore away Yang Shiyun¡¯sst veil of respectability, fully exposing her filthy thoughts to the light.
¡°You¡ you¡¡± Yang Shiyun was about to pass out from shame.
¡°What about me? Did I say anything wrong? Let me tell you, I grew up in the Mo family. I¡¯ve seen plenty of women like you. There has been an endless stream of them ever since I was young. Your every little move tells me what you¡¯re nning. The Mo family is not as stupid as you think. Do you think you can coax me so easily? Get lost! Or I won¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡±
Chapter 1356 - Master Mo Strikes (1)
Chapter 1356: Master Mo Strikes (1)
His words werepletely merciless.
He was practically grinding Yang Shiyun¡¯s self-worth and dignity under his foot.
It was unfortunate that they had run into little Mo Yang.
Mo Yang was harder to deal with than Mo Beihan.
Mo Beihan was the head of the Mo family. It was true that he was even more powerful and that his subordinates were vicious, but ultimately, he was an adult. He might secretly destroy you, but on the surface, he would not stoop to attacking a girl.
If Mo Beihan despised you inwardly or disliked you, he would just find a way to get rid of you. He would not inform you.
Mo Yang was different. No matter how intelligent he was, he was still a ten-year-old child. In terms of temperament, he was not as calm as Mo Beihan. Besides, he grew up in a different environment from Mo Beihan.
Mo Yang had been at the peak since he was young. He had never suffered any injustice in his life. No one dared to do anything to him.
He was born in a lofty position and would never tolerate someone¡¯s schemes, especially when this woman was scheming against his mother. This crossed Mo Yang¡¯s line.
Mo Yang¡¯s sharpness and incisiveness were fully disyed.
Just as the three members of the Yang family were feeling embarrassed, the sound of a car could be heard from outside the house. Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao were back.
Mo Beihan was an excellent husband. He often spent time alone with Gu Qingyao and brought her out to y to escape from the irritations of life.
Today, they did not spend too long outside. They came home when they had had enough of romance.
Mo Beihan was still wearing a ck trench coat. His arm was around Gu Qingyao, and they looked very intimate.
Meanwhile, Gu Qingyao was still dressed very simply today, but she looked extremely beautiful.
She was wearing a beige dress, and both the material and the embroidery were of excellent quality. But it was simple and elegant. She wore a white trench coat and high heels, showing off her delicate white calves.
Her hair was still in a simple bun, and she was wearing a hair clip.
The hair clip was very pretty. Although it was different from yesterday¡¯s clip, it was still very shiny.
The difference was that her face was lightly made up today and she looked even more mesmerizing.
Gu Qingyao¡¯splexion was naturally good. Even if she went around bare-faced, no one would think that she was too pale. Now with a bit of make-up, she glowed.
For a woman, a nce at her spirits and general air was enough to tell if she was doing well.
Mo Beihan entered with his arm wrapped around her waist. He reached the living room and paused when he saw the three of them.
Mo Yang smiled and said, ¡°Father, Mother, you¡¯re back!¡±
Mo Yang immediately went to greet his mother when he saw that she was back. His little face was all smiles,pletely different from the brusque and stern boy just now.
Yang Shiyun bit her lip when she saw Gu Qingyao. She looked utterly resentful.
She looked haggard and dispirited when she came to apologize and had then been humiliated by Mo Yang. But Gu Qingyao appeared radiant. One look told her that Gu Qingyao was doing very well.
Yang Xuhua hurried over to greet them.
Mo Yang dragged his mother over to the sofa to sit. ¡°Mother, have you had breakfast?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°A little. Have you?¡±
¡°I ate long ago. I¡¯ve made bird¡¯s nest soup for you. I¡¯ll bring it for you now.¡±
With that, Mo Yang ran off to the kitchen.
He often made health supplements for his mother. He learned his cooking skills from his father.
Mo Beihan said down and looked at Yang Xuhua. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Yang Xuhua exined why he was here.
Mo Beihan nced at Yang Shiyun meaningfully. He seemed to be half-smiling. Yang Xuhua could not guess what he was thinking.
¡°Master Mo, my sister acted in ignorance. She did not do it on purpose. Please be magnanimous and forgive her. I¡¯ve already reprimanded her severely. She will never dare to do it again!¡±
Chapter 1357 - Master Mo Strikes (2)
Chapter 1357: Master Mo Strikes (2)
While Yang Xuhua was apologizing, Mo Yang brought the bird¡¯s nest out of the kitchen and gave it to his mother. ¡°Mother, have some. I didn¡¯t know if you would be back! But I just made some. Fourth Cousin might be bringing his wife back today. If you didn¡¯te back, then I would give it to Fourth Cousin-inw.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°Then what about now? Did you save any for her?¡±
Mo Yang nodded. ¡°Yes. You drink this Mother! There¡¯s still some time before lunch!¡±
Gu Qingyao peacefully drank the bird¡¯s nest soup that her son had made for her while Mo Yang obediently stood next to her and watched her.
Only now did Mo Yang look like a child, and a very mature and obedient child at that. He was apletely different person from just earlier.
Even Yang Xuhua was rather stunned.
Mo Yang turned and nced at Yang Xuhua. His lips arched in a cold smile!
Yang Xuhua: ¡°¡¡±
He felt rather wronged. Meanwhile, Mo Yang was ignoring him. He treated Yang Xuhua as if he did not exist and concentrated on serving his mother. So Yang Xuhua kept on apologizing to Mo Beihan and even insisted that Yang Shiyun apologize too.
Yang Shiyun was wild with jealousy to see how Mo Yang treated Gu Qingyao.
This was the Mo family¡¯s little Crown Prince. Why should Gu Qingyao enjoy such treatment?
Sometimes, when a person grows prejudiced, they be rather crazed. At that moment, Yang Shiyun was like that.
Her years overseas had made her arrogant. She thought that everything would be smooth-sailing once she returned to China. She did not expect to receive such a hard blow just after her return. She could not ept such a severe disparity.
When she apologized to Mo Beihan, her tone was resentful.
Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes grew frosty. He said to Yang Xuhua, ¡°She offended my wife. She should apologize to my wife.¡±
Yang Xuhua immediately apologized to Gu Qingyao.
Gu Qingyao knew Mo Beihan very well. When she heard his tone, she knew that he could not be bothered to say anymore. He was probably going to destroy the Yang family.
Yang Xuhua apologized and wanted Yang Shiyun to apologize too. Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°No need. It¡¯s not a big deal. Go home!¡±
Yang Xuhua was taken aback.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°If Madam says it doesn¡¯t matter, then it doesn¡¯t matter. It was never a big deal to begin with. This must never happen again. Go home!¡±
Mo Beihan suddenly became so affable that Yang Xuhua did not know what to do. But Mo Beihan clearly did not want to bother with him. He had no choice but to lead the other two out of the Mo house.
As he looked at the gloomy skies outside, he suddenly felt a little frightened.
Today, the weather was not good. It was oppressive and made one feel ufortable.
Yang Shiyun said disdainfully, ¡°I thought she was so capable! So that¡¯s all there is to her!¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Yang Xuhua raged.
Yang Shiyun said angrily, ¡°What have I done now? I¡¡±
¡°What about you? Would this incident have happened if not for you? Do you really think noble families are so easy to deal with? If Gu Qingyao had no status, she would not be where she is today. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re so great because you¡¯ve studied for a few years. Let me tell you. When Gu Qingyao was studying overseas, she was there for longer than you were! And she doesn¡¯t act like you.¡±
Yang Shiyun disagreed. ¡°She studied more than me and yet she hasn¡¯t made anything of herself. This proves that Gu Qingyao ispletely ipetent.¡±
Yang Xuhua: ¡°¡¡±
He suddenly felt exhausted.
She was already Madam Mo. And she hadn¡¯t made anything of herself?
Chapter 1358 - Master Mo Strikes (3)
Chapter 1358: Master Mo Strikes (3)
At that moment, Yang Shiyun was still unaware that her stupidity brought cmity to the Yang family.
She liked Mo Beihan, or to be precise, one might say that she liked Mo Beihan¡¯s status and power.
In the past, she had just been an ordinary girl from the Yang family. The Yang family¡¯s roots were too shallow. Her mother and grandmother were not of noble birth. Because of the times, Old Master had made a fortune.
The men were busy with work, so the children were brought up by the women.
Yang Xuhua was the eldest grandson, so he was naturally favored and had received a little more grooming.
Yang Shiyun was a girl. When she was a child, she never dreamt that she would be great one day. The Yang family¡¯s position was not bad, but in the past, Yang Shiyun never had any position of prominence.
Later, as times progressed, the Yang family fell on good times and became a noble family. But its descendants¡¯ abilities could not keep up.
Yang Shiyun had grown up and gone to university and had even followed the trend to study overseas. Having seen the wide world, her ambitions grew. She was rather inexperienced, and her mother was the same, but she was mentally unstable. This was far inferior to the way the Gu family brought up their children.
After this incident, Yang Shiyun became even more dogged in her pursuit of Mo Beihan. She was determined to defeat Gu Qingyao and prove her worth.
Now that Yang Shiyun had a goal, she began her campaign.
Gu Qingyao had been a housewife for so many years. Besides some small reputation as a doctor, she had nothing else. Yang Shiyun felt that having studied medicine overseas, and western medicine at that, she certainly surpassed Gu Qingyao in this area.
So she began looking for a job. She would work in the best hospital in the entire capital and show everyone.
At that time, with her overseas education, she was very wee back in China. Yang Shiyun was well aware of her worth. She would receive the best treatment in any hospital, so she chose the best one.
But the results floored her.
They did not want her!
She did not believe it. She could not believe it.
She quickly asked what was the matter and they gave her a diplomatic answer.
¡°Sorry, Miss Yang. We are not short of doctors at the moment.¡±
With that, the other party hung up.
Not short of doctors?
How could they not be short of doctors?
Especially a Western doctor like her who had studied overseas.
Yang Shiyun went to the next hospital but received the same reply.
She searched through the entire capital for any hospital that she deemed worthy, whether public or private. But no one wanted her.
Yang Shiyun understood by now.
Someone was out to get her.
In the study of the Mo house, Feng Xun was reporting to Mo Beihan. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve contacted all the hospitals in the capital and even the major hospitals in the nearby cities. No one will take Yang Shiyun. Other major hospitals in the various major cities have also been informed. Yang Shiyun will never be able to enter this profession.¡±
Mo Beihan was looking at a document. When he heard that, he did not show any sign of emotion. He waspletely indifferent to the news. When he gave an order, everything went ording to n.
¡°What about the Yang family? Is the information on Yang Jin ready?¡±
Feng Xun immediately ced the information in front of Mo Beihan.
Yang Jin, Yang Shiyun¡¯s father, was the current head of the Yang family.
Chapter 1359 - We Can Only Beg For Mercy (1)
Chapter 1359: We Can Only Beg For Mercy (1)
Although the Yang family was considered a noble family, its roots were too shallow. Such families that made their fortunes overnight definitely had some shady dealings.
If they investigated, they would definitely be able to find something shady. It was all too easy for Mo Beihan to find something like that.
He started early, and after his rebirth, he was already familiar with the capital, so he had set up his informationwork long ago. It was an easy matter for him to investigate such things.
Mo Beihan nced at him and said with a cold smile, ¡°Go and deal with it! That will also make those people who are plotting against the Mo family reconsider their decisions.¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
Feng Xun went to execute his orders.
In the capital, the Mo family could be said to be supreme. Although Mo Beihan did not reveal the entirety of his power, few could rival the Mo family.
Besides the Gu family, it would be hard to find another family that was so outstanding both in terms of power and wealth. The other families might each have their strengths, but they could notpare to the Gu family or the Mo family.
These two families had too many talented members. Everything they did went smoothly. Ordinary people just could notpare.
This incited a lot of envy. Others wanted to form an alliance to suppress the Mo family. The existence of the Mo family did not benefit anyone.
Mo Beihan kept a low profile for the past couple of years. The other families progressed greatly, and they had be more active.
Like the Yang family. If Yang Xuhua¡¯s financial powers had not grown to what they were today, the Yang family would never dare to entertain such thoughts.
Plenty of people in the capital envied Gu Qingyao and were jealous of her. But very few really thought of recing her.
The Gu family was so powerful. With such a powerful family to back her up, no one dared to challenge her.
But that was the past. Over the past few years, their pride had grown with their financial abilities.
Mo Beihan was prepared to make an example.
It was all too easy for the Mo family to destroy a family that was not well-established.
By the next day, Yang Jin lost his job and faced imprisonment. If the situation was properly dealt with, he might be able to avoid jail. Otherwise, he would be finished.
Yang Xuhua¡¯s business was severely injured. Businessmen like him who had just started their businesses could neverpare to those like Mo Beihan who had started his businesses long ago and could manipte the situation.
Their hopes of a partnership with the Chu family had already been dashed. Meanwhile, Mo Beihan, the Gu family, the Qiao family and the Qin family had so many connections. A few phone calls were enough to bankrupt Yang Xuhua.
At that moment, in the living room of the Yang House, Yang Xuhua was so angry that he was pping Yang Shiyun viciously.
¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡±
It was a very vicious p. Yang Xuhua did not show any mercy.
The entire Yang family was present, including the Old Master and the second son¡¯s family. The entire Yang family was shrouded in gloom.
Yang Shiyun was bewildered before bing wild with resentment.
¡°Why should you hit me? Why? I didn¡¯t cause the Yang family¡¯s downfall. Why should you hit me?¡±
Yang Xuhuaughed coldly. ¡°You still won¡¯t repent. Would the Yang family be in this state if you hadn¡¯t angered Mo Beihan?¡±
Yang Shiyun refused to believe him. ¡°Impossible!¡±
¡°What¡¯s so impossible?¡±
¡°Of course it¡¯s impossible!¡± Yang Shiyun denied it. ¡°Mo Beihan wouldn¡¯t insist on destroying the Yang family just because of Gu Qingyao. I didn¡¯t do anything to Gu Qingyao, so why would he do something like that?
¡°Besides, even if I offended Mo Beihan, he couldn¡¯t possibly cause the Yang family so much trouble within a few days. No matter how capable the Mo family is, they can¡¯t do such a thing.¡±
Chapter 1360 - We Can Only Beg For Mercy (2)
Chapter 1360: We Can Only Beg For Mercy (2)
Yang Shiyun was very certain about this.
In her eyes, the Mo family was really, really amazing. It was one of the top noble families in the capital, but the Yang family was not far behind.
In her heart, the Yang family was also a noble family, and ordinary citizens looked up to them. She felt that, out of self-interest, Mo Beihan would not be so foolish as to target the entire Yang family.
And he certainly would not be able to fell such arge entity as the Yang family within a few days.
Yang Shiyun had never even considered that possibility.
So now, in the face of the Yang family¡¯s crisis, she did not think that it had anything to do with her. Instead, she med Yang Xuhua for being useless.
Yang Xuhua immediatelyughed in rage. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me when I tell you how stupid you are. You keep on saying that you received your higher education overseas. But your brain is useless except for studying.
¡°The Yang family was doing fine, but everything suddenly went wrong over thest two days. They were so vicious that Father even lost his job. If we don¡¯t handle this properly, Father will have to go to jail. Do you understand?¡±
Yang Shiyun still refused to admit it. Or rather, she absolutely could not admit it.
¡°It has nothing to do with me. I¡¯ve already said that the Mo family doesn¡¯t have the ability to do such a thing. Impossible.¡±
She had admired this man for so long, and she fully intended to marry him, be his better half, and help him expand the Mo family. Why would Mo Beihan do such a thing to her?
Impossible.
Yang Xuhua looked at his younger sister. He deeply regretted sending her overseas to study.
It would have been better to keep this stupid girl at home and marry her off before she gained much experience. Perhaps with her looks, she might have been able to make a marriage alliance that benefited the Yang family a little.
But in the end, they spent so much money supporting her that she had grown arrogant. She waspletely ignorant of the world but had such an exaggerated opinion of herself.
In the end, shepletely destroyed the Yang family.
Yang Xuhua could not be bothered to talk to Yang Shiyun any longer. He spoke directly to his father, Yang Jin. ¡°Father, in our present circumstances, our only choice is to beg Master Mo for forgiveness. If he is willing to let us off, at least the Yang family will have a little hope. If he refuses, then we¡¯ll really have no hope.¡±
Old Master Yang was furious. He had worked so hard all his life to build this fortune, but Mo Beihan destroyed it in two days. His heart ached unbearably, but he was also displeased with how aggressive Mo Beihan was.
¡°I¡¯ll think of a way. I¡¯m sure that after doing business for so many years, I have some connections.¡±
Yang Xuhua sighed. ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s no use. If our connections were of any use, the Yang family would not be in this state now. Right now, we can only admit defeat. Don¡¯t resist in any way and beg Mo Beihan for forgiveness.¡±
Yang Xuhua did not want all possibility of recovery to be destroyed. He did not want that at all.
It would not matter if he had never entered the upper echelons of society. But since he had, he could not bear to relinquish the glory of this social circle. He could bear to lose it temporarily but not forever.
It was just humbly begging for forgiveness.
It was just admitting defeat.
His opponent was Mo Beihan. Yang Xuhua felt it waspletely eptable. Many people did not even have a chance to beg Mo Beihan!
He did not care how much he had to grovel, as long as Mo Beihan agreed to let him off.
Old Master Yang did not speak.
Yang Jin¡¯s face was grim. He agreed with his son.
¡°Tell me, what should we do?¡±
Yang Xuhua nced at Yang Shiyun. ¡°Firstly, we have to punish Yang Shiyun.¡±
Everyone was stunned.
Yang Shiyun¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡ what did you say?¡±
Chapter 1361 - This Is A Formidable Man!
Chapter 1361: This Is A Formidable Man!
Madam Yang was terrified. ¡°Hua¡¯er, you¡ what do you mean?¡±
Yang Xuhua heartlessly said, ¡°This incident is mainly due to Younger Sister arrogantly offending Madam Mo. Master Mo could not stand her mocking Gu Qingyao, so he destroyed our family. So, the first thing to do is to deal with Yang Shiyun in order to appease Master Mo.¡±
Madam Yang turned pale with terror. ¡°How are you going to deal with her? She¡¯s your own sister!¡±
Yang Xuhua said ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do much to her. But I will send her overseas, and she will never enter the capital again.¡±
Madam Yang copsed onto the sofa. She scarcely dared to believe what she had just heard.
¡°Never enter the capital again? You¡ you are going to drive her out of our home? She¡¯s your sister, your own sister! This is her home!¡±
Yang Xuhua said heartlessly, ¡°Not only that. Before she leaves, I will certainly give her a good beating so that she will remember it. As for sending her overseas, wasn¡¯t she living overseas before this? What does it matter?
¡°The Yang family is almost exterminated because of this incident. She has already destroyed her family. To send her overseas now is already an act of mercy. At least we are not leaving her homeless.
¡°Beyond that, whether the Yang family can be preserved or not will depend on us!¡±
Yang Shiyun could not ept that. She screamed, ¡°Why? You came up with this idea, and you agreed to it from the start. Why should you drive me away now that he¡¯s offended? All of you are party to this.¡±
Yang Xuhuaughed coldly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We did agree when you said you wanted to be the mistress of the Mo family. If you managed to defeat Gu Qingyao and marry into the Mo family, we naturally would be happy to support you. But I didn¡¯t tell you to use such a stupid method as offending Gu Qingyao.
¡°You¡¯re pretty fast! You only just returned, and you dared to make fun of Gu Qingyao. You¡¯re certainly very bold. Gu Qingyao is not only the mistress of the Mo family. Just her family, the Gus, are not to be trifled with. Yet you dared to offend her. Since you¡¯re so stupid, what right do you have to me others?¡±
It was true. Yang Xuhua did want to climb up thedder.
Over the years, the Gu family had obtained a lot of help from the Mo family. Naturally, Yang Xuhua was jealous of the kind of connections and resources that the Mo family could provide.
Mo Beihan did not move in either military or political circles. Some of Old Master Mo¡¯s connections might have been used for his great-grandsons, but the rest had practically all been used by the Gu family.
Now that the Gu family members were all grown, they turned around to help the Mo children.
The two families helped each.
But one had to admit that if it were not for Old Master Mo¡¯s help in the early years, the Gu family would not have risen so fast.
Did Yang Xuhua want power like that?
Of course he did!
It was not just him. Many people in the capital wanted it.
So Yang Xuhua did not think there was anything wrong with ingratiating themselves with the Mo family. Neither did he think it was wrong to want his sister to marry Mo Beihan.
What was wrong was Yang Shiyun stupidly using the wrong method.
Yang Shiyun had been studying overseas and had onlye home recently. He knew his sister; she was both beautiful and intelligent. She knew how to invest and was modern. She was a highly educated, modern woman.
After all, she could not have been too stupid if she studied overseas.
Recently, he had been busy with the partnership with the Chu family and had not had the time to ask too much about the situation between his sister and Mo Beihan. As a result, the recent days dealt him a fatal blow!
She was really extremely stupid.
The best way of getting close to Mo Beihan was to get close to Gu Qingyao. Everyone knew that Mo Beihan adored his wife. As long as she became good friends with Gu Qingyao, she would have more opportunities to interact with Mo Beihan.
Chapter 1362 - This Is A Formidable Man (2)
Chapter 1362: This Is A Formidable Man (2)
A pity that Yang Shiyun¡¯s first move was to offend Gu Qingyao. Wasn¡¯t that stupid?
Three years of studying overseas had not just taught her knowledge. It had also taught her arrogance.
But for Yang Xuhua, it was toote for regrets.
Yang Shiyun looked at her merciless brother. She could not ept what was happening.
A few days ago, she returned home from overseas in great splendor. Her status in her family was very high. Everyone admired her and praised her. She was the Yang family¡¯s Young Lady.
But in the span of a few days, her own brother was about to cast her out of the family, never to return.
¡°No¡ I won¡¯t go. I absolutely refuse to go. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I only admired Mo Beihan. What did I do wrong? Plenty of women in the capital admire him. Who doesn¡¯t want to be the mistress of the Mo family? Why should Mo Beihan treat me like that?
¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡±
Yang Shiyun screamed. She screamed until she was hoarse, as if the louder she screamed, the more she could boost her self-assurance.
Yang Xuhua ignored her. He looked at Old Master Yang and his father.
¡°Grandfather, Father, do you agree with my decision?¡±
Yang Jin looked at his daughter. A moment ago, he had been proud of this daughter. But after grooming her for so many years, she brought the Yang family to this state within a few days of returning home. There was no way he could dote on this daughter again.
He did not speak, but he did not protest either.
Old Master Yang pondered for a long time. Although he resented Mo Beihan oppressing them like that, Yang Xuhua was right. The Yang family must not fall just like this. Since it was Yang Shiyun¡¯s fault, it was only right that she be punished.
¡°We¡¯ll do as you say!¡±
Old Master Yang made the final decision.
Yang Shiyun goggled. ¡°Grandfather¡ Grandfather¡¡±
¡°Enough. You¡¯ve brought this trouble upon the Yang family. We have already been very kind to you. Do you think the Yang family will be fine once we send you overseas? Who knows what kind of price your brother will have to pay or how much humiliation he must suffer to beg Master Mo to have mercy on us!
¡°As for your father, the best-case scenario will be for him to avoid jail. He will never be able to regain his position. You¡¯ve caused the Yang family¡¯s biggest pir to topple!¡±
Yang Shiyun: ¡°¡¡±
Old Master Yang looked at Yang Xuhua. ¡°Deal with her immediately. The sooner the better. Once that¡¯s done, hurry and apologize to Master Mo.
¡°Since we¡¯ve already been humiliated, there¡¯s nothing else to lose. Your father and I will go with you. I can lose my respectability for the sake of this family¡¯s future. Hua¡¯er, you have to ept it!¡±
Yang Xuhuaughed softly, a mocking expression on his face. ¡°Grandfather, at this stage, I obviously will ept it. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hesitate even if I have to get on my knees and beg Mo Beihan.¡±
Mo Beihan might not even notice him if he got on his knees to beg!
Everyone else looked at Yang Xuhua in shock.
He was the most capable of the Yang family¡¯s grandchildren. He was the Yang family¡¯s sessor.
Get on his knees?
The second son¡¯s family were petrified. They could not even speak.
Especially Yang Yujiao. At that moment, she was hiding behind her mother, shaking all over.
She had been together with her aunt. Now Aunt was being punished so severely. What about her?
But Yang Yujiao was luckier. She had not done anything too extreme. Yang Xuhua was clearly focused on Yang Shiyun. Yang Yujiao just had to be taught a lesson.
Mo Beihan probably would not bother himself with a child like Yang Yujiao.
That day, Yang Xuhua ordered his men to beat Yang Shiyun brutally. The tragic screams could be heard even far away from the Yang house. All the surrounding neighbors heard the screams, but no one came over to stop them.
No one cared. No one asked. They turned a deaf ear!
Chapter 1363 - This Is A Formidable Man (3)
Chapter 1363: This Is A Formidable Man (3)
Everyone knew that the Yang family had offended the Mo family.
Yang Shiyun must have been tired of living when she insulted Madam Mo. She must be crazy.
Many people were jealous of Gu Qingyao and wanted to rece her and marry Mo Beihan. But almost no one dared to tantly provoke her.
Everyone knew that Mo Beihan doted on his wife.
Everyone knew that those demons from the Gu family doted on their younger cousin.
That Yang Shiyun was asking for it.
When Yang Shiyun¡¯s brutal beating was over, she was barely alive.
Then Old Master Yang, Yang Jin and Yang Xuhua hurried to the Mo house to beg Mo Beihan for mercy.
But they did not see Mo Beihan.
The Yang family did not give up when they did not see him on the first day. They kept waiting outside.
From morning until night.
They neither ate nor drank but continued standing outside the door of the Mo house.
On the second day, they still did not see Mo Beihan, so the three of them kept on waiting.
On the third day, they still did not see him, but Old Master Yang could not bear it any longer.
He was old and his health copsed. He fell ill.
Then Yang Jin and Yang Xuhua continued to wait.
One more day passed, and Yang Jin did note. He was under suspicion and had gone to cooperate in an investigation. Yang Xuhua continued to wait every day.
In the study upstairs, Feng Xun said to Mo Beihan, ¡°Master, Yang Xuhua is still in the yard. Old Master Yang is ill, and Yang Jin has gone to cooperate in an investigation and didn¡¯te.¡±
¡°How many days has it been?¡± Mo Beihan did not lift his head but asked in a stern voice.
¡°Five days!¡±
Mo Beihan nodded and did not say anything.
Early on the sixth day, Mo Beihan left the house to attend to his affairs. He got into the car and drove out of the Mo courtyard. When Yang Xuhua finally saw him, he rushed over.
¡°Master Mo! Master Mo¡¡±
The Mo family bodyguards hastened to block him.
But Yang Xuhua would not let a golden opportunity like that slip through his fingers.
If he did not obtain Mo Beihan¡¯s forgiveness, the Yang family could not carry on any longer.
¡°Master Mo, we know that we were in the wrong. My sister will never dare to do it again. It¡¯s all her fault. We¡¯ve already punished her. Master Mo¡¡±
The car drove out of the yard. Here the road was rather narrow, so they drove slowly.
When Yang Xuhua saw that the car was about to drive off, he rushed over frantically to block the car. He had just gotten in front of the car when the bodyguard dragged him aside. He immediately knelt.
He knelt on the ground with a thump. He knelt outside the Mo courtyard.
This ce was broader. When Yang Xuhua knelt there, he really let go of thest vestiges of his pride. Anyone in the neighborhood could see him if they wanted to. When word of this got out, Yang Xuhua would not be able to hold his head up high for a long time.
¡°Master Mo, please, have mercy on the Yang family! My sister only admired you. She¡¯s immature and has grown foolish from her time studying overseas. I¡¯ve already punished her severely. The Yang family will soon send her overseas. She will never be allowed to return to the capital. Please, I beg you. We know that we were in the wrong. The Yang family will never dare to do it again.¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s car stopped. Mo Beihan had to admit that he was a little surprised by Yang Xuhua¡¯s actions.
Although he knew that Yang Xuhua might set aside his dignity to beg him if he had no other choice, he had not expected Yang Xuhua to set it aside so easily. He knelt so calmly and without hesitation.
This was a formidable man!
The car window rolled down, revealing Mo Beihan¡¯s face. That cold, hard face had no expression and did not look at Yang Xuhua.
All the same, Yang Xuhua was delighted. He saw a ray of hope. He hurriedly moved forward on his knees so that he was two steps closer to the car. He begged, ¡°Master Mo, the Yang family knows that it was in the wrong. The Yang family did not bring up its daughter well and allowed her to offend Madam Mo. We¡¯ve punished her severely. In the future, she will never dare to set foot in the capital again. We will never dare to do such a thing again. Please, have mercy on her!
¡°She has admired you for so long but used the wrong method. We will discipline her properly. She will never dare to do it again!¡±
Chapter 1364 - Pregnant Again (1)
Chapter 1364: Pregnant Again (1)
This Yang Xuhua really made every effort.
Mo Beihan had not intended topletely destroy the Yang family. He merely wanted to make an example of them.
He chose the Yang family because they were the ones who courted death and offered themselves up.
Plenty of people in the capital were scheming against the Mo family. But absolutely no one dared to openly show such contempt to Yao Yao.
If there were, then it was definitely Mo Beihan¡¯s oversight.
Mo Beihan looked coldly at Yang Xuhua. Yang Xuhua could take a hint. As long as the car did not move, he kept on begging.
Mo Beihan was forced to take notice of him now.
A man who was so adaptable might be grateful to you in the future, but might also bepletely shameless. The extent to which he set aside his pride now showed how vicious he might be when he matured.
When Mo Beihan saw that he was almost done begging, he said, ¡°All right, go home! This must never happen again!¡±
The car window rolled up, and the car drove off slowly.
Not many words were needed. Neither did the words have to be flowery. Mo Beihan just had to casually say these few words.
He was well-aware that no matter how good one sounded, it was one¡¯s power that mattered most.
The car left. Yang Xuhua, who was kneeling on the ground, was taken aback. He was delighted when he thought of what Mo Beihan had said. He hurriedly said his thanks to the departing car.
In the car, Mo Yang was sitting next to Mo Beihan.
He looked at his father. ¡°Father, should you really let a man like that off?¡±
Mo Beihan nced at his son and said earnestly, ¡°Whether I let him off orpletely exterminate him could bring different disadvantages in the future.
¡°If I let him off, he might be grateful to me. But that¡¯s not very likely. Possibly he will be afraid and won¡¯t dare to plot against our family in the future. He may behave himself and stay in his corner for the rest of his life. That will be the best possible oue.
¡°Of course, it is also possible that he will harbor resentment, and in the future, he will find all kinds of ways to seek vengeance on us.¡±
¡°But if Ipletely eliminate the Yang family, that doesn¡¯t mean all will be well either. Our family has progressed too fast, and it pressures the other families. I overturned a family like the Yangs within two or three days. The other families will be frightened. They may band together against our family in order to protect themselves.
¡°No matter what, it is never a good idea to provoke the mob.¡±
Mo Yang¡¯s little face stiffened. He did not say anything.
Mo Beihan looked at the brat and smiled. ¡°What about you? If it were you, how would you solve this problem?¡±
Mo Yang said sternly and vehemently, ¡°They dared to plot against my mother and even insulted her to her face. If it were me, I definitely would not let them off so easily. I would teach them a lesson!¡±
Mo Beihan immediatelyughed and stroked his head. ¡°Boy, you¡¯re pretty capable! Where did you learn about teaching people lessons?¡±
Mo Yang said confidently, ¡°From Fifth Uncle.¡±
Mo Beihan gave a slight smile. That fellow, Gu Jinxuan, was truly vicious.
Mo Beihan said, ¡°When you¡¯ve grown up, you might be able to act like that. By then, the Mo family¡¯s position will already be fixed in everyone¡¯s mind. Everyone will instinctively fear you. If you destroy the Yang family, they will only say that you are capable and fear you. They won¡¯t dare to offend you.
¡°But this is the era that Father and Mother are living in! Everyone is on par with each other. For many people, their thinking is still stuck in the past! They feel that everyone is equal. The moment the Mo family¡¯s abilities surpasses what they imagine theirs to be, they will think of getting rid of this exception. Because they have no real understanding of their own abilities.¡±
Chapter 1365 - Pregnant Again (2)
Chapter 1365: Pregnant Again (2)
Mo Yang did not really understand.
¡°Father, are you saying that when they be aware of their own capabilities in the future and know that they are not as good as us, they will naturally fear us and stop vainly struggling against us?¡±
Mo Beihan nodded.
Mo Yang could not really figure it out. ¡°If they have no self-awareness, then I¡¯ll beat them until they admit defeat. We crushed the Yang family so easily; doesn¡¯t that clearly tell them that if they are on par with the Yang family, we can destroy them just as easily? They don¡¯t even understand something like that?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
This boy was even more incisive than him. All the children brought up in the Mo family were sharp!
Not bad!
He liked it!
***
Mo Beihan stopped going after the Yang family, and the Yang family¡¯s bad luck stopped.
Yang Jin¡¯s affair was gradually settled, but he lost his job. However, he managed to avoid imprisonment.
Yang Shiyun was brutally beaten. Yang Xuhua was as good as his word. He sent her overseas even before she recovered from her injuries.
Yang Yujiao was sharply reprimanded. She hid in her house and did not dare toe out.
The entire Yang family fell silent. The entire family shrank into its shell.
Only Yang Xuhua was busy at work, still trying to find a way to do business.
He wanted to survive. If they could only survive this period, he could make aeback someday.
After this incident, Mo Beihan focused on getting Gu Qingyao to give him a daughter. This time, Gu Qingyao got pregnant more easily. In two months, she was pregnant.
Mo Beihan was delighted.
Mo Yang stared at his mother¡¯s stomach. ¡°Mother, is there a brother or a sister in there?¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed, ¡°Do you want a brother or a sister?¡±
Mo Yang thought for a while. ¡°I want a brother and a sister. The brother can work while I bring my sister our to y.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±¡®
Wow!
Just like his old man. A boy was sent to work. A girl was to be doted on.
Mo Beihan and Mo Yang were extremely excited now that Gu Qingyao was pregnant. The two of them spent all their time in the kitchen thinking of nutritious meals for Gu Qingyao. Within two months, Gu Qingyao had grown much fatter.
Gu Qingyao was furious when she saw herself in the mirror. ¡°Stop giving me food. Look at how fat I¡¯ve be!¡±
He slender figure, her little waist¡ oh, oh, oh!
Mo Beihan looked at his chubby wife and felt a sense of achievement. He beamed and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. You look adorable this way. Girls need some flesh so they¡¯re soft! What¡¯s so good-looking about those skinny, bony ones?¡±
Gu Qingyao could not ept it!
¡°No way, no way. I won¡¯t be able to wear any of the pretty clothes you bought for me in the past. If I carry on gaining weight like that, it will be very hard to lose weight in the future. No, no, I don¡¯t want to eat anymore.¡±
Mo Yang could not stopughing. He suddenly said, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s better to eat more! Then my sister can grow faster.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Wow!
Even if she wanted to grow faster, she must do so after she was born!
If she grew toorge in the womb, how would she give birth to the baby?
Gu Qingyao roared in rage, ¡°Mo Beihan, if the child grows toorge in the womb, it will be very difficult to give birth to her. Do you know that?¡±
Mo Beihan stiffened in shock.
Er¡
He hadpletely forgotten about that!
He only thought that it was hard on his wife to be pregnant, so he wanted to nourish her with good food.
She was older now. It was not like when she had given birth to Mo Yang in her 20s. He was afraid that she would damage her health and have trouble recovering.
Chapter 1366 - The Arrival Of Boy And Girl Twins (1)
Chapter 1366: The Arrival Of Boy And Girl Twins (1)
He dumbly looked down at Gu Qingyao¡¯s stomach. ¡°Then¡ what should I do?¡±
Yao Yao¡¯s stomach really seemed much bigger this timepared to when she was pregnant with Mo Yang. Had he really fed her too well and made the baby too big?
Then what would his Yao Yao do when it was time to give birth?
Mo Beihan was afraid that his wife would suffer too much in childbirth, so he no longer dared to give her too much food. He hurriedly hired the most expert nutritionist to stay at the Mo house and customize three meals for Gu Qingyao every day.
Gu Qingyao wanted to roll her eyes again. She knew about all these things too!
Besides, their family already had a nutritionist.
But Mo Beihan was not satisfied. He said that the one he had found was an expert who specialized in pregnant women and confinement.
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Qingyao did not bother with it any further since it benefited her. She left Mo Beihan to fuss over these things.
She knew that Mo Beihan was very excited. Who wouldn¡¯t want a son and a daughter?
Especially since they had no children in their previous lives. Now that they had been reborn, of course they hoped to have aplete family.
But after her first pregnancy with Mo Yang, he could not bear to allow her to suffer through pregnancy and childbirth again and had not mentioned it for the next ten years.
But when he saw little Chu Yue, he could not bear it any longer.
Gu Qingyao thought about her eldest cousin¡¯s daughter. She really liked the girl, and she wanted a little girl of her own!
Gentle and submissive, dressed in all kinds of flowery dresses. She would be adorable!
Happy days always pass quickly. But as time went by, Gu Qingyao not only did not lose weight, her stomach grew extremelyrge.
Even Mo Beihan was dumbfounded.
¡°This¡ even if you don¡¯t lose weight, surely you shouldn¡¯t be gaining weight still! My¡ where¡¯s my nutritionist? What is he doing?¡±
If the child grew toorge in the womb, it would be very hard to give birth to him. As long as the mother had sufficient nutrients and was in good health, that was good enough. More was not better.
But now it was clear that Gu Qingyao¡¯s stomach was muchrger than average, especially in thister stage of pregnancy. Mo Beihan was rather worried when he looked at it.
Gu Qingyao felt her stomach. As she felt her stomach, she grew increasingly certain that her guess was right.
¡°Don¡¯t me the nutritionists. There¡¯s nothing wrong with the meals that they arranged.¡±
¡°Then why is it like that?
Gu Qingyao looked at him and said slowly, ¡°I think¡ it¡¯s probably twins!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
He remained stunned for a long time.
Next to him, Mo Yang was also shocked. He almost dropped the milk in his hand.
¡°Twins? Mother, I¡¯m going to have two sisters?¡±
Gu Qingyao suddenly said naughtily, ¡°I can¡¯t tell for sure. You might have two brothers!¡±
Mo Yang: ¡°¡¡±
Mo Beihan rushed over to her. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense and jinx it. It¡¯s certainly a girl. Both of them are girls!¡±
Mo Beihan was excited, overly excited!
He could not help but reach out and touch Gu Qingyao¡¯s stomach. It was probably psychological, but when he felt her stomach, he grew increasingly sure that there were two adorable little girls in there.
Twins!
Soon there would be two identical little girls calling him ¡®Father¡¯. That would be wonderful!
As her pregnancy advanced, Gu Qingyao grew increasingly certain that she was having twins. When everyone found out that Gu Qingyao was having twins, they grew busy.
Not only the Mo family. Even the Gu family and the Qiao family were preparing for the birth of the two darlings.
Mo Yang stared at his mother¡¯s stomach every day. ¡°Mother, you must be sure to give me two sisters! If not, I will punch him every day.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 1367 - The Arrival Of Boy And Girl Twins (2)
Chapter 1367: The Arrival Of Boy And Girl Twins (2)
¡°Your brother hasn¡¯t done anything to you. Why should you punch him?¡±
¡°He blocked my sister¡¯s way so that she couldn¡¯t find our family.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
The father and son were going crazy. Two nurseries had been decorated, both of them in pink and pastel shades and ready for a girl. Gu Qingyao looked at her stomach. She thought that if it really was a boy, she felt very sorry for him.
When she came to full term, Gu Qingyao smoothly delivered a pair of boy and girl twins. Her son was born first, and her little daughter was the youngest among the three.
Although it was not two girls, just one girl was good enough.
Mo Beihan and Mo Yang were both delighted.
But the little boy was rather pitiful.
The moment the girl was born, they fought to carry her. After all, the Mo family had no girls, only heaps of boys.
The little boyy next to his mother. No matter how loudly he cried, it did not affect everyone¡¯s enthusiasm to see his younger sister.
Mo Yang¡¯s four older cousins were all old enough to have their own children, but a little girl was different!
This was a girl. They had never had a younger sister so the feeling waspletely different. Besides, she was Aunt¡¯s child, so naturally, she was very wee.
Gu Qingyao turned to look at her second son lying by her side. Never mind, you still have your mother to love you!
The birth of two children in the Mo family was big news in the capital. Many people had been very interested ever since Gu Qingyao became pregnant.
They were already envious of Gu Qingyao. Now their envy grew.
In a noble family, many things needed to be handed over. No one wanted to work so hard all their life and have no one to seed them in the end. Neither did they want to hand their affairs over to someone else to take over.
Although the Mo family had many children, Mo Beihan was the head of the family in this generation. Naturally, Mo Beihan¡¯s children would seed him.
But in the past, Mo Beihan only had one son, Mo Yang.
He did have a sessor, but only one.
In such arge family, of course it was best to have a few more children.
Especially since Mo Yang¡¯s older cousins were all very capable. If there was strife within the family in the future, Mo Yang would not have anyone to help him.
Outsiders always thought that this was Gu Qingyao¡¯s weak point. Many wanted to fill this gap.
Gu Qingyao¡¯s family was very powerful. She might not lose her position as Madam Mo, but if Mo Beihan only had one son, surely he would not mind a few illegitimate sons.
The rarer something is, the more valuable it bes. It was also true of children.
In the past, Mo Beihan only had one son. Of course many people had ideas about that. But the arrival of the twins meant that even if he had illegitimate sons, he would ce less importance on them.
Having twins was more detrimental to health. After Gu Qingyao gave birth, Mo Beihan refused to let her leave the house until she hadpleted a 50-day confinement period.
Although they had paid close attention to her health, Mo Beihan felt that his wife was much frailer after childbirth.
Women age faster after they turn 30. Childbirth was especially detrimental to health.
Actually, Gu Qingyao was considered to be much more youthful than many others. She had been carefully cared for during childbirth. All the nobledies in the capital envied her!
But as her husband who saw her every day, Mo Beihan could naturally discern the small changes in his wife.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yao Yao. It¡¯s been hard on you. Don¡¯t exhaust yourself. Take good care of your health. Mo Yang and I will take care of the children! I¡¯ve specially hired many servants to care for them. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
Gu Qingyao looked at herself in the mirror. Herplexion was just as rosy, and her skin was as delicate and soft. But she had just given birth, and after such a long confinement, she was still slightly plump and had not yet regained her figure.
Chapter 1368 - You Must Worship Me, Your Older Brother
Chapter 1368: You Must Worship Me, Your Older Brother
Sheughed and replied, ¡°I¡¯m already doing very well. I¡¯ve been so well cared for this time that I¡¯ve recuperated very well. I¡¯m growing older, surely I can¡¯t always be like a young girl!¡±
Mo Yang was already 11 years old. Besides, she had not been that young when she gave birth for the first time. Unlike many girls in that era who gave birth at 17 or 18, she studied overseas for six years before returning home to prepare for her wedding. Then they waited for a long time before Mo Yang was born.
To Gu Qingyao, her life was perfect. She strove when she was young, enjoyed her youth, and then married and had a son after she matured. She had a blissful marriage, and now she had both sons and daughters. Her husband doted on her. She was content!
Mo Beihan wrapped his arms around her from behind and leaned against her shoulder. He looked at the girl in the mirror and said quietly, ¡°No matter what, in my heart, you will always be that young girl.¡±
The girl who had grown up with him and liked to follow him around, calling him Brother Beihan.
He had cherished her with all his heart and protected her both in their past and present lives.
Gu Qingyao paused. She turned her head to nuzzle him. She looked at the two figures in the mirror and smiled, ¡°Brother Beihan, we are already very blessed. Now I have three children and you. I am content, really content!¡±
¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re content. I did not protect you properly in our previous lives. If I don¡¯t manage to make you happy in this life, I might as well die!¡±
¡°Nonsense!¡± Gu Qingyao deliberately looked stern and said to him fiercely, ¡°Those incidents were not your fault. We were both victims. Don¡¯t dwell on the past. We are so happy now, I must enjoy it properly. I don¡¯t want to keep thinking about those sad incidents!¡±
Mo Beihan nodded. ¡°Um! I will continue to work hard to make you even happier!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
She red at him before she dragged him off. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see our daughter.¡±
At that moment, in the nursery, Mo Yang was crouching next to his little sister¡¯s cradle, trying to y with the baby.
¡°Little Sister! Little Sister, quick, look at me! I¡¯m your brother, your very capable brother. When you grow up, you must remember to worship me. I¡¯m the most capable!¡±
Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan, who had just entered: ¡°¡¡±
Mo Yang was still saying, ¡°Let me tell you! In our family, I am the best and the most intelligent. Besides me, you still have four other cousins. They¡¯re all old and not adorable at all. So you must like me. When you grow up, you can only be close to me. Do you understand?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Four older cousins?
The fellow had simply forgotten the brother who had just been born?
During this period, Mo Yang had seen for himself what a rarity his younger sister was. His four older cousins were all adults. He could not possibly fight them. If not for the fact that they had to work and could not stay home all day, he would not even get to touch his sister.
His grandfather and grandmother were old and could not carry her, but they looked at her all day.
Then there was this younger brother who was the same age as his younger sister. Mo Yang thought that if he did not bond with his little sister now, she might not like him when she grew up.
If that were so, he would be on the losing end!
Mother needed to recover, so he and his father had exhausted themselves taking care of these two babies. He was only 11 years old!
His father hogged his younger sister most of the time. He was left to bitterly take care of that annoying younger brother. If this younger sister still was not close to him after he exhausted himself like that, he would be on the losing end!
So this was the time to ensure his little sister remember that he was the best older brother.
Chapter 1369 - Hundred Days Celebrate And A Bunch Of Bachelors (1)
Chapter 1369: Hundred Days Celebrate And A Bunch Of Bachelors (1)
The two children were soon three months old and had grown very much. They were more fun to y with now.
The moment Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao entered, their eyes never left the two little babies.
The nanny was there, but of course she gave the family some space.
Mo Yang looked at his father and said resentfully, ¡°Father, you mustn¡¯t just dote on Younger Sister! Younger Brother is very cute too, right? You should carry him more often. Boys really need their father¡¯spanionship, or they will grow up very timid. That will be so embarrassing!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
If I hadn¡¯t heard what you just said to your sister, I would have believed your nonsense!
Mo Beihan said, ¡°As you say, without a father¡¯spanionship, a child will grow up timid. Your sister is a girl! She will be even more timid in the future, so she needs her father even more.¡±
Mo Yang: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Younger sister is a girl. She needs her mother more. Younger Brother is a boy!¡±
¡°Your younger sister is a girl and needs more protection in the future. She¡¯s more vulnerable. I¡¯ll just hand your younger brother over to you to care for him!¡±
Mo Yang: ¡°¡¡±
The two babies grew daily. The Mo family had finally had a little princess. Naturally, the entire family rejoiced and the children¡¯s hundred-day celebration was very borate.
Besides Mo Chengxi¡¯s wedding, this was the first time in many years that the Mo family was holding such an borate banquet.
Almost every one of importance in the capital was present.
During the break, Qiao Yuying came over to Gu Qingyao and told her, ¡°Yao Yao, your Fifth Cousin has brought your Third Aunt back.¡±
Gu Qingyao was stunned. For a moment, she could not figure out who Third Aunt was.
Third Aunt?
Zhou Ping?
Qiao Yuyingughed at her expression. ¡°Look at you! Your life is too blissful. Looks like Mo Beihan had spoiled you over the years. Besides doing some medical research, you¡¯ve really ignored external affairs.¡±
Of course Gu Qingyao refused to admit it. ¡°Says who. I¡¯m clearly running so many businesses, and I¡¯m still doing my design work.¡±
Qiao Yuying smiled and did not say anything. She was d to see her daughter¡¯s rosy cheeks.
Gu Qingyao asked, ¡°Why did Fifth Cousin bring her back? The Zhou family was already in such a sad state. Didn¡¯t Fifth brother just send men to secretly guard Third Aunt? I remember that she settled downter on. I think he gave her money so that she could survive outside the family. Why bring her back now? Is Third Uncle going to remarry her?¡±
Third Aunt, Zhou Ping. To think that because of her, everyone in the Gu family was forced to take notice of Fifth Cousin!
Qiao Yuying shook her head and said, ¡°Remarriage is unlikely. That incident hurt your Third Uncle too deeply. Although he¡¯s soft-hearted and takes into consideration the fact that Zhou Ping gave him four sons, his conscience is clear that he did not let the Zhou family down, so he doesn¡¯t feel that he owes the Zhou family anything.
¡°At that time, Zhou Ping¡¯s behavior was a great threat to the Gu family. That crossed your Third Uncle¡¯s line. Besides, if Zhou Ping was not curbed, she might have affected the rest of her children¡¯s lives. Every parent hopes that their children will seed. The Gu family was progressing so well then. Although Third Uncle¡¯s family was weaker, based on their family background, at least your Fifth Cousin¡¯s generation would definitely enjoy the benefits of being part of the Gu family. How could he allow Zhou Ping to destroy their children¡¯s future?¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. Naturally. Especially since Little Seven and Little Eight were still young then. They were just sitting for their university entrance exams.
¡°What happened then? What has Fifth Cousin done?¡±
Qiao Yuying said, ¡°Nothing much. The Zhou family has beenpletely quiescent for the past few years. Little Five has been secretly helping those people he sent away previously. They¡¯re all doing fairly well. I heard that Little Five¡¯s cousins are in university now, and their lives are improving.
¡°Oh, and I heard that Zhou Ping became a troublemakerter on! But your Fifth Cousin viciously suppressed her, and now she¡¯spletely honest.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 1370 - Hundred Days Celebrate And A Bunch Of Bachelors (2)
Chapter 1370: Hundred Days Celebrate And A Bunch Of Bachelors (2)
She was rather incredulous.
¡°She even became a troublemaker?¡±
Qiao Yuying nodded. ¡°Um! I think she saw that your Fifth Cousin still cared for her and would ensure that she survived. She thought that there was still hope that your Fifth Cousin would help the Zhou family to recover.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
¡°She probably did not just want help. She wanted everyone to be released from prison!¡±
Qiao Yuying nodded.
¡°Her obsession with helping her brother is really frightening!¡± Gu Qingyao said thoughtfully.
In this era, people were deeply prejudiced against girls. Sometimes the girl had self-respect but was taught from a young age that boys were more important than girls. So many women instinctively looked down on themselves. Their desire to help their families was perverse and almost crazed.
So many people would even sacrifice their own little families and neglect their own children in order to love and protect their brother¡¯s children. This was not rare at all. In fact, it was quitemon.
Zhou Ping was that sort of person.
Right at the start, this characteristic of hers was not too apparent. One might say that the Gu family was doing better and could provide for the Zhou family¡¯s needs.
In that era, everyone¡¯s lives were too poor. It was enough to have some food to eat. But as society progressed, people¡¯s desires also grew. Zhou Ping could not keep up, but at that time, the Gu family was rising swiftly, and she thought of using the Gu family¡¯s fortune.
She had always felt that the family was sorge that such a small sum of money did not matter. She never considered if her own little family could afford it.
Qiao Yuying smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably impossible to change her thinking. Your Fifth Cousin has now suppressed her until she was cowed andpletely obedient. Now she is gradually aging. She has been lonely all these years. She wants toe back to the capital to see her children. She wants toe home.
¡°But your Fifth Cousin and Third Uncle both refused. Fifth Cousin feels that she has behaved quite well all these years, so he let her live in the capital. He found a ce for her and takes care of her living expenses. asionally, your Third Cousin, Little Seven and Little Eight would go and visit her.¡±
Gu Qingyao sighed. All the families in the Gu family were happy, but this Zhou Ping appeared. Because of her, her two older cousins and two younger cousins had a broken family.
Qiao Yuying said, ¡°I¡¯m just telling you so that you¡¯re mentally prepared. That way you won¡¯t be too shocked if you encounter any incident concerning her. Many in the capital are jealous and envious of you. Don¡¯t allow them to use this to plot against you.¡±
Gu Qingyao nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±
¡°Oh, and there¡¯s something else I want to talk to you about.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°Your Eldest Cousin-inw has been looking for a wife for her younger brothertely. Your Eldest Cousin means to groom him. If you have anyone suitable in mind, you can rmend her.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled when she thought of the little fellow.
¡°How time flies! He was just a young boy when he first came to the Gu house, and now he¡¯s all grown up. He can stand on his own feet now.¡±
When Eldest Cousin-inw, Li Qingdan, married Eldest Cousin, she moved with the family from the north to the capital. She brought her younger brother with her.
The little fellow was only ten years old then!
He grew up by Eldest Cousin¡¯s side, who treated him like a son. Over the years, Eldest Cousin groomed him, and he was now very capable and Eldest Cousin¡¯s right-hand man!
Among the four families in the Gu family¡¯s second generation, the Second Son¡¯s family progressed the most swiftly. Fourth Son, Gu Yunshen, had the Qiao family and his daughter, Gu Qingyao¡¯s support and was doing fairly well.
Only Third Son¡¯s family was weaker.
But Fifth Cousin was very capable, and Little Seven and Little Eight were still growing up. They were not from the Eldest Son¡¯s family and were not the sessors, so there was nothing much to say about them.
But many people in the capital often used the fact that the Eldest Son¡¯s family was not doing as well as the Second Son¡¯s family to try to sow discord.
Chapter 1371 - Hundred Days Celebration And A Bunch Of Bachelors (3)
Chapter 1371: Hundred Days Celebration And A Bunch Of Bachelors (3)
Actually, Eldest Cousin was a very capable man, but by himself, he could not surpass Second Uncle¡¯s family with Fourth Cousin, Second Cousin and Second Uncle!
Especially since Second Aunt was verypetent too, and did very well at work.
This family was really very powerful. No matter how good Eldest Cousin was, he was only one man. And to outsiders, he seemed weak.
He was not the sessor even though he was the eldest grandson of the eldest son¡¯s family. The second son¡¯s family was clearly in charge of the Gu family. Naturally, scheming people made a big deal out of it.
Fortunately, the Gu family had always been very united. It never experienced a split even after so many years.
In Second Uncle¡¯s family, Fourth Cousin was always doing exceedingly well in business. Second Uncle¡¯s family was notcking in terms of financial strength.
In Eldest Uncle¡¯s family, Eldest Cousin-inw was in business. The family helped her a lot in this respect!
It was not just Fourth and Fifth Cousin. Even Gu Qingyao helped Li Qingdan a lot. Li Qingdan was not a genius, but she was not stupid either. With so many excellent resources, she was naturally very sessful.
Li Qinng had risen in recent years and had been a great help to Eldest Cousin.
The child was now in his twenties, about the same age as Mu Mu and the others, but he belonged to a different generation.
Gu Qingyao smiled and said, ¡°Where is he? Did hee today?¡±
Qiao Yuyingughed and said, ¡°Of course he did. This is such a good opportunity; your eldest cousin-inw would definitely bring him along. At first, your eldest cousin wanted to bring him around to introduce him to people and for him to also interact with the Mo children, but your eldest cousin-inw is intent on finding him a wife, so she dressed him up nicely!
¡°Pfft¡¡± Augh escaped Gu Qingyao¡¯s lips.
¡°Is that so! I don¡¯t know if I can be of any help. I¡¯ll look for Eldest Cousin-inwter for a chat. Oh, Yuan Yuan might know some girls. She graduated from a prestigious school; she must know many of her ssmates.
¡°Oh, Qinng himself graduated from Beijing University and studied overseas. He never had a girlfriend after all these years?¡±
Qiao Yuying said, ¡°I heard that he never did. He¡¯s only focused on helping your eldest cousin. That¡¯s why your eldest cousin-inw is so worried. He¡¯s never fallen for any girl even at his age. That¡¯s not normal!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
She almost burst outughing.
¡°What¡¯s so odd about that? Those boys in my family are all single too!¡±
Mo Chengrui, Mo Chengxu and Mo Chengjing, who had just entered the room: ¡°¡¡±
Qiao Yuying turned to look at these tall, handsome men. Her head immediately ached.
¡°My God, I feel dizzy. It makes me think of that bunch of bachelors in my family.¡±
Gu Qingyao¡¯s older cousins were not young. They were already of marriageable age when they moved to the capital, but they waited many years before they got married, one after another.
Qiao Yuying had been so worried then!
Now her head ached when she saw the four bachelors.
Now that Gu Qingyao thought of it, she also frowned. ¡°Mother, why do I feel that we have a lot of bachelors in the family?
¡°There are three here, and over in the Gu family, there are Little Six and Little Nine who are not young anymore. And then there are Little Seven and Little Eight who have grown up¡¡±
The moment Qiao Yuying heard that, her head started to ache again. ¡°My god! If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I wouldn¡¯t have realized. Now that I think about it, how did all these children grow up so quickly? This¡ no wonder your eldest cousin-inw is so worried! Thepetition is too stiff!¡±
Gu Qingyao sighed. ¡°My Mu Mu is the most likable!¡±
Among the brothers, Mo Chengxi got married the earliest. Zhong Bingyuan was now pregnant. Her child would be born next year.
At that moment, Mo Chengxi entered. When he heard that, he smiled and said, ¡°Aunt is praising me again!¡±
He immediately received death stares from his older brothers!
Mo Chengxi: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 1372 - A Special Matchmaking Session (1)
Chapter 1372: A Special Matchmaking Session (1)
Everyone chatted for a while, and then Gu Qingyao saw Li Qinng outside.
Li Qinng¡¯s figure was on the slender side. He was not the domineering sort. In fact, he seemed like a gentle and caring man.
The child had lived with his older sister since he was young. At that time, the Li family suffered very much in the north. When Li Qingdan married Eldest Cousin, Eldest Cousin had just been transferred to the capital. Li Qingdan naturally went with him.
In those times, the ability to return to the capital was considered a blessing from heaven. So the Li family asked them to bring Li Qinng along. He had only been a child then.
The Gu family was not short of money. Also, Eldest Cousin truly loved this wife, so he agreed naturally.
So Li Qinng lived with the Gu family for a fairly long time.
At that time, he was only about 10 years old. One might say that he spent the most crucial part of his youth in the Gu family.
The Gu children were educated and disciplined very strictly. He studied with them, and his grades improved. He got into the best university and had even gone overseas to study.
After Eldest Cousin trained him for a few years, he became even more outstanding.
Gu Qingyao had not seen him for a long time. He was very busy.
Now that she saw him, Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°What a nice boy! Looks like a caring man. When Eldest Cousin-inw gave birth, he always helped to care for the children. He¡¯s been very mature since young. Now that he¡¯s grown up, he¡¯s Eldest Cousin¡¯s right-hand man. Wow, wow, wow! No wonder Eldest Cousin has been grooming him all these years.¡±
At that moment, Gu Qingyao was standing on the second floor. In the huge living room below, Eldest Cousin-inw, Li Qingdan, was introducing Li Qinng to many people. Judging by her actions, she was really trying to introduce him to youngdies.
Li Qingdan was mostly speaking to noblewomen. Many of them had the young girls in their family with them.
Qiao Yuying smiled, ¡°You talk as if you¡¯re an elderly person. He¡¯s not much younger than you are. But you look just like those young girls in their twenties.¡±
Gu Qingyao was amused. ¡°It¡¯s true. My Beihan takes good care of me!¡±
Qiao Yuying: ¡
Qiao Yuying touched her cheek and said proudly, ¡°Your father takes good care of me too!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Qiao Yuying did indeed look very young. Her grandmother from the Qiao family was a Chinese physician and was an expert in maintaining health. Qiao Yuying was her only daughter. She was naturally carefully nurtured.
Father Gu was also a Chinese physician and studied medicine for so many years. Naturally, he spent a lot of time taking care of his own wife¡¯s health.
In the many years after returning to China, Qiao Yuying had led a blissful life. She had not aged much.
Now she looked just as she had in her 30s.
Gu Qingyao suddenly felt very content. In this life, she found her mother and had seen her parents live together in bliss. She suddenly felt very fortunate.
Qiao Yuying said, ¡°Your eldest cousin-inw is busy. When she¡¯s free, I¡¯ll ask her to speak to you.¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed and said, ¡°Sure, but I don¡¯t know many people. I can only provide consultation.¡±
Gu Qingyao really did not know many young girls. Or to be precise, she knew many girls, but she did not know many of them well.
As Madam Mo, she knew almost all the noblewomen and youngdies. But she was not close to many of them. Her few good friends were all older and of a different age group from Li Qinng.
After Qiao Yuying left, Gu Qingyao stood on the second floor to look at the crowd below.
Her status was so high, and she had just given birth. She entertained the guests for a while downstairs, but she did not need to be there all the time.
Chapter 1373 - A Special Matchmaking Session (2)
Chapter 1373: A Special Matchmaking Session (2)
Mo Beihan would not agree to her exhausting herself like that either.
Giving birth to twins wore her out. For so many years, Gu Qingyao had always been very energetic. Mo Beihan took good care of his wife, so she looked very young. But with this childbirth, he personally saw how frail she looked.
He still remembered what she was like during her confinement after giving birth to Mo Yang. At that time, Gu Qingyao clearly recuperated much faster and had been more energetic.
This time, the situation was clearly different.
So Mo Beihan could see Gu Qingyao¡¯s fatigue and took special care of her.
Women age more easily after they turn 30. If they are not properly cared for, they will age, and then it would be hard to return to their previous state.
So Mo Beihan definitely would not permit her to tire herself out during this period.
She looked at the crowd in the living room downstairs. The girls she knew in the past had grown up. She could see Mo Yang ying happily with Chu Yue in a corner. He had cut a slice of cake for her and was keeping her happy.
In the past, the little girl Chu Yue would be frightened in such a situation. But now she was at ease. She had grown bolder.
Gu Qingyao smiled!
Very soon, Li Qingdan finished entertaining the people downstairs and ran upstairs to look for Gu Qingyao. When Gu Qingyao saw her, she smiled and asked her to sit. ¡°Cousin-inw, my mother just told me that you¡¯re urgently trying to marry off Li Qinng? The boy is so mature; I¡¯m sure he has some ideas of his own about such things!¡±
Li Qingdanughed, ¡°He¡¯s too mature. That¡¯s why I worry about him. He only thinks about work all day. He doesn¡¯t take his own affairs seriously.¡±
Gu Qingyao understood what she was trying to say.
For many years, the Gu family had taken care of the Li family. Otherwise, they might not even have been able to survive the harsh conditions of the north.
That year, Gu Qingyao had sentrge quantities of food to Eldest Cousin and his family, as well as clothes and other supplies. Once she knew that Eldest Cousin had a girlfriend, she also sent a share to the Li family. Later, Li Qinng followed his sister to live with the Gu family.
His life with the Gu family in the capital was much morefortable than his life in the north with the Li family. He had enough food and a warm ce to stay. He was even allowed to go to school. Li Qinng had never forgotten how well they had treated him.
So even when he was just 10 years old, he had been very mature and always helped his older sister.
Now that he was older and more capable, he continued to help his brother-inw.
He was repaying his debt.
Gu Qingyao smiled, ¡°That¡¯s easy. I feel that our family¡¯s children are all very fortunate. There is not much discord in the family, and we¡¯re considered to be very harmonious. Qinng does not have any emotional baggage and probably isn¡¯t averse to marriage. He just hasn¡¯t found the right one yet!¡±
Li Qingdan said, ¡°I know. I¡¯ve spoken to him, and that¡¯s what he says too ¨C he just hasn¡¯t found someone he fancies. But¡ if he hasn¡¯t found anyone he fancies at his age, then when will he meet her? He doesn¡¯t have any experience at all. Even if he meets a girl he likes, he may not be able to sessfully court her! That will cause further dy, and he will be even older.¡±
Gu Qingyaoughed. ¡°Cousin-inw, I also hope he will meet someone he likes soon and get married and have children. But boys don¡¯t really have to worry about age. Qinng is not considered old. Men are different from women. If a man is outstanding, it doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s a little older.¡±
Li Qingdan was naturally pleased to hear even Gu Qingyao say that Li Qinng was outstanding.
Chapter 1374 - A Special Matchmaking Session (3)
Chapter 1374: A Special Matchmaking Session (3)
When she married into the Gu family, she really felt insecure.
In the north, the Gu family, like her family, had to work in the fields. But the Gu family was a well-established one, and people from their hometown sent them so many things.
Although the Gu family had to work in the fields when they were in the north and their living environment was very harsh, they had enough supplies and even had many rare items. Li Qingdan had not been able to tell at first, butter, when she and Gu Jinye grew closer, Gu Jinye gave her things that made her realize that the Gu family had resources.
After they were engaged, Gu Jinye gave her even more things ¨C food, clothes, and articles for daily use. Everything. At that time, it was very difficult to find meat, but after she got together with Gu Jinye, she practically had a never-ending supply.
Gu Jinye often told her that his younger cousin sent them all these things.
At that time, she was very grateful to the Gu family.
With these things, her family¡¯s life improved. Not long after that, Gu Jinye¡¯s family was transferred back to the capital. She finally left that hopeless environment in the north. The Gu family was even willing to bring her younger brother with them.
At that time, raising a child was a very difficult matter. The Li family was greatly indebted to the Gu family.
She did not have any other skills and Gu Jinye was supporting his branch of the family by himself. His burdens were too heavypared to Second Uncle¡¯s family, which was doing extremely well.
Later on, she worked very hard on her business to try to help him a little. Qinng also grew increasingly capable, and that allowed her to rx a little.
Now her husband was very good to her, her younger brother was doing well enough, and she had both a son and a daughter. Her life was very good.
Li Qingdan yed with the newborn twins as she chatted with Gu Qingyao. ¡°I¡¯m not forcing him or anything like that. I just want him to pay a little more attention to this matter and let him interact more with girls. Surely he can encounter one that he likes.¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to look for Yuan Yuan. She probably knows many ssmates. You can ask her to introduce one or two. He might meet someone.¡±
¡°That will work. It¡¯s easier for people from the same age group to get along.¡±
The capital was sorge. Although they had lived in the capital for so many years, they did not know all the girls in the upper ss. They had heard of some girls from these families but had never met them.
At this age, many of the children were still in university or studying overseas and had not yete back. It was natural that they did not know them.
Besides, Li Qinng did not need a girl from the upper ss. He just needed a suitable girl.
Zhong Bingyuan graduated from Beijing University. Li Qingdan would be even more pleased if he chose a graduate from Beijing University.
Soon, a heavily pregnant Zhong Bingyuan came in. Li Qingdan and Gu Qingyao gave a simple summary of the situation, and Zhong Bingyuan replied, ¡°I do know some girls, but my friends are all very career-minded. They¡¯re still studying. I doubt they will want to get married soon.¡±
Zhong Bingyuan was telling the truth. Among her friends, she had gotten married the earliest. The rest were still studying!
It was no easy matter to get into Beijing University, so it was natural for them to be ambitious. Very, very few married right after graduation like Zhong Bingyuan.
Gu Qingyaoughed and said, ¡°They don¡¯t have to get married immediately. They just need to get to know each other and date! It takes a long time to go from dating to marriage! Your aunt just doesn¡¯t want her younger brother to bury himself with work all day. She wants him to get to know some girls.¡±
Chapter 1375 - A Special Matchmaking Session (4)
Chapter 1375: A Special Matchmaking Session (4)
Zhong Bingyuan married Mo Chengxi and was his contemporary, so she addressed the elders in the Gu family in the same way that he did.
Like Mo Yang, they usually addressed Li Qingdan as Aunt.
This time, Zhong Bingyuan understood. ¡°That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good to get to know more young people. I¡¯ll contact my ssmates and introduce them.¡±
Li Qingdan immediately clutched Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s hand. She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Yuan Yuan. If it seeds, I¡¯ll give you a big red packet.¡±
Li Qingdan was not in a hurry to make a match for Li Qinng. After all, her younger brother was not yet so old that he needed to get married immediately. At the moment, she only wanted him to get to know some girls and have a romance instead of working all the time.
So Zhong Bingyuan was not stressed about this matter. She contacted her friends. She had three ssmates that she was closer to. One of them already had a boyfriend and another had someone that she fancied. That only left one who was single.
Zhong Bingyuan described Li Qinng¡¯s situation and asked if she wanted to meet him. The girl agreed.
Zhong Bingyuan confirmed matters with Li Qinng first before asking her friend. It would be terrible if her friend agreed but Li Qinng did not. Her friend was a girl.
So three dayster, Li Qinng met Zhong Bingyuan¡¯s ssmate in a cafe.
The two of them sat in the cafe and looked at each other silently.
But it was the girl who smiled first and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±
What a coincidence; the two of them knew each other.
The girl¡¯s name was Han Jing. She studiedw at Beijing University and had a tall and slender figure, with icy good looks. Although she was beautiful, she had a cold demeanor.
Li Qinng knew this girl. In fact, they had an unfortunate past.
So when he heard that this was the girl who was meeting him, he agreed.
In these matters, it was usually the boy who agreed first before the girl was asked. The concern was that the girl would agree but not the boy, and he might even refuse to see the girl, which would embarrass her.
When he heard that he was meeting Han Jing, he immediately agreed.
Regardless of whether Han Jing agreed to meet him, he would agree first. Otherwise, if others got wind of it, Han Jing would be embarrassed.
But he thought that Han Jing would not want to meet him!
To his surprise, she actually turned up today.
Li Qinng sighed. ¡°I recognize you. I¡¯ve always recognized you. I¡¯ve already said that if you¡¯re willing, I will take responsibility for what happened.¡±
The two of them had met unexpectedly.
Actually, Han Jing knew Li Qinng, but they were not friends.
They were all students at Beijing University, but they were not from the same batch.
Once, she joined her ssmates in a charity event organized by the school. They went to a rather poor area to give a talk to children and parents about the benefits of university education and encourage them to allow their children to attend school.
The conditions were poor, and that night, they stayed at a small local inn that was very simple.
At that time, she had her own room. That night, she had just finished showering and was about to rest when Li Qinng crawled in through her window. At that time, she had just emerged from the bathroom and only had a towel wrapped around her. He rushed in through the window and pounced on her.
She screamed in fright, but he covered her mouth and pushed her onto the bed. She was about to change and had taken off her towel. When he rushed over like that, besides being frightened, her towel was not wrapped that securely¡
Chapter 1376 - Are They Urging You To Get Married?
Chapter 1376: Are They Urging You To Get Married?
As a girl, she was terrified when a strange man rushed into her room. She did not know what to do.
Someone outside was clearly pursuing him. Li Qinng hid in her room for a while and saw¡ some things that he should not see.
He was dumbfounded.
Han Jing knew who Li Qinng was. She had not expected to meet this outstanding senior in such a manner.
Later, Li Qinng exined to her that, even though he was in the wrong, he had not done it on purpose. He was only trying to avoid the people outside but had not expected to run into Han Jing when she just finished showering.
He did not know what to say and also felt very helpless. He had been helping his brother-inw. The people pursuing him were from an illegal syndicate.
When Han Jing saw his injuries, she did not make things difficult for him. Besides, she knew who he was. If the Gu family had sent him to do something, then it probably was not anything bad.
She also believed that he was being chased by members of an illegal syndicate.
Li Qinng said that as long as Han Jing was willing, he would take responsibility for his actions. He would definitely own up to his own actions.
Han Jing also felt rather helpless. He did not mean to. If she let him off, she would be on the losing end. But if she did not let him off, she also would be at a disadvantage¡
Atst, Han Jing had treated his wounds in her room, and when the pursuers left, she allowed Li Qinng to leave too.
Li Qinng had earnestly told her that his promise would hold good as long as he did not find anyone he fancied.
If he was married or had a girlfriend when Han Jing looked him up, he wouldpensate her in other ways.
Han Jing¡¯s feelings were impossible to describe.
But when she calmed down, she realized that Li Qinng was quite a good man.
This time, Zhong Bingyuan was offering to introduce her to a potential match. The moment she heard it was Li Qinng, she felt that it was serendipity, so she had agreed.
Han Jing smiled slightly as she looked at the man sitting opposite her. ¡°Is your family urging you to get married?¡±
Li Qinng replied, ¡°Not really. They just hope that I can find a girlfriend and interact more with her rather than burying myself with work all the time.
¡°Of course, it would be best if it leads to marriage!¡± Li Qinng added after a pause.
Han Jing understood. It seemed that Li Qinng¡¯s situation was much better than hers.
At that time, Li Qinng had been a very influential person in school. Many people knew his family background.
The Li family was a schrly family but had fallen on hard times, and the entire family moved to a vige in the north. Later, when peace returned, his family finally came back.
But they could not retrieve most of their ancestral holdings. Although they received a sizablepensation, it could notpare to their holdings.
At that time, the Li family was veryrge, and expenses were very heavy. They did not have any way to make a living in the capital and had spent their money very fast.
So Li Qinng¡¯s family background was not very good.
But he himself was the exception.
His older sister had married the Gu family¡¯s eldest grandson.
The Gu family was one of the top families in the capital.
He followed his older sister when he was young, and even after the Li family returned, he never really left the Gu house. One might say that the Gu family had raised him, and his brother-inw thought highly of him.
So his background was considered to be excellent and besides, he was an outstanding student at Beijing University. Naturally, he had a bright future.
With that kind of status and Li Qinng¡¯s present age, he really was in no hurry to get married and have children.
He had lots of time to choose.
Things were different for her.
Her family background was not good enough.
Although her family was from the capital, they hade from a vige. Her parents were ordinary peasants. They lived in the countryside and were not very knowledgeable.
Besides, they were very biased against girls.
Chapter 1377 - I Need A Boyfriend
Chapter 1377: I Need A Boyfriend
She had two older sisters, an older brother, and a younger brother.
Her two older sisters were uneducated. From a young age, they had to work hard to survive. When they grew up, they were married off in exchange for arge dowry.
Her older brother was the most loved. Her parents never thought that education was useful. Their thinking was old-fashioned, and they said that education was formoners and onlybor was the most glorious. So her older brother had not gone to university. He stopped after high school, and then her parents forced him to get married and carry on the family name.
In her family, she was the most educated. Her two older sisters were uneducated, and they regretted it all their lives. Her older brother had the resources to be educated but had not managed toplete his education. Simrly, he regretted it all his life.
So her two older sisters and brother insisted that sheplete university. Besides the money she earned herself by working, her school fees were mainly provided by her older brother and sisters.
Her parents refused to give her a single cent. In fact, they even asked her for money.
Now that she was an adult, her parents treated her the same way they treated her older sisters. They asked her to get married as soon as possible so that they could receive a dowry to help raise her older brother¡¯s children and to allow her younger brother to take a bride.
She must quickly find a way to deal with her parents because they were seriously interfering with her studies and her life. She could not stand her parentsing to the school every day to make a fuss.
Han Jing lowered her eyes and was silent for a while before she said bluntly, ¡°You said previously that you would bear the responsibility for your actions. If I ever needed your help, you would help me.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Li Qinng agreed immediately.
Han Jing said, ¡°Very well then, I need you to be my boyfriend.¡±
Li Qinng was shocked!
Han Jing was rather embarrassed too, but she had no choice. This was the best solution.
¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken. I have no intention of bing a burden to you. What happened previously was an ident. You¡¯re willing topensate me, and I¡¯m also willing to ept it. Neither of us will owe each other anything in the future. I won¡¯t me you, and you won¡¯t need to feel guilty either.
¡°I just need a boyfriend. Don¡¯t worry. When you meet someone you like, you can just tell me and I¡¯ll immediately break up with you. I definitely won¡¯t hold you back!¡±
Li Qinng frowned. A girl who needed this sort of help¡
¡°Have you run into any trouble?¡±
The girl was so pretty. She had an icy beauty and was an outstanding student at Beijing University. She was very attractive. Could it be that someone was using their status to bully her?
Han Jing thought about it and told him the truth. If she wanted him to be her boyfriend, he would need to face her family. If he understood the situation, he would be able to handle it more easily.
So she told him about her family circumstances.
¡°My parents are very, very biased against girls, and their thinking is old-fashioned. They are also very difficult to deal with. I¡¯m going to graduate next year, but they feel it¡¯s best to use my current status as a university student to marry into a good family so that they can get a little more dowry. They¡¯re forcing me to get married as soon as possible.
¡°I¡¯m at my wits¡¯ end. I urgently need a boyfriend. Right now, my older brother is helping me to hold them off, so they haven¡¯t gone to school to make a fuss. But if I still don¡¯t get married, they will certainly make trouble in school. That will be very embarrassing.
¡°I don¡¯t want to do this either. I don¡¯t know what to do with parents like mine. I can¡¯t possibly allow them to carry on like this, but I can¡¯t just marry anyone either. So¡ when Yuan Yuan mentioned you, I agreed toe.¡±
Li Qinng did not really understand. ¡°If they just want to get some money out of you, wouldn¡¯t it be better to wait until you¡¯ve graduated, and you can find a job and earn a sry?¡±
She was about to graduate from university and could earn a sry. What was her family thinking, forcing her to get married at this juncture?
Chapter 1378 - How Hurtful, She Is Not Really Going To Treat Me As Her Boyfriend
Chapter 1378: How Hurtful, She Is Not Really Going To Treat Me As Her Boyfriend
Han Jing shook her head. ¡°They don¡¯t think like that. In their way of thinking, girls can¡¯t earn any money. But they know that university students have a good reputation, and with my status as a student, I can marry a rich man. They¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll be too old when I graduate and it won¡¯t be easy to find someone.
¡°One of my neighbors¡ is quite rich and wants to marry me!¡±
Li Qinng: ¡°¡¡±
He had met all sorts of odd people before. After all, he had a hard life when he was young. So, although Li Qinng could not understand their way of thinking, he did not pursue the matter further or ask any more questions.
Han Jing was very calm. If she said so, that meant that she really had no other solution. He could not solve her family¡¯s issues with a few simple words.
¡°Since¡ your parents want you to marry someone, if you¡¯re together with me, won¡¯t they be even more insistent that you get married? Also, didn¡¯t you say they think education is useless andbor is glorious? Then¡ will they like a boyfriend like me?¡±
Han Jing said, ¡°They despise people like you, but they like money!¡±
Li Qinng: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Like I said, they might despise rich people and think thatborers are the most glorious. But they love money. Your family background is clearly better than that of the man they found for me. If I¡¯m with a boyfriend like you, that will be even more hopeful.
¡°During this period, as long as I give them some money, they will think I will have a bright future with you. Then I will say it¡¯s not so easy to marry into a noble family and I need time and so on. I¡¯m sure I can drag it out for some time.
¡°As long as I can graduate, I will be able to earn enough to support myself. Then I will have much more freedom. I can even go to another city to work. That way, they can¡¯t find me. They can¡¯t afford to travel anyway and can¡¯t bear to spend the money.¡±
Li Qinng: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Meanwhile, I mainly need to focus on my studies and my internship. I¡¯m worried that if they make trouble in school, I won¡¯t be able to graduate. Then all my years of hard work will go to waste. My older brother and sisters paid such a huge price for my current education. I must not abandon it like that.
¡°In the future, I will earn money to pay them back! So I can¡¯t ept either getting married or having my studies affected in some way that prevents me from graduating. I have to wait until I graduate.¡±
Li Qinng asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±
Han Jing said, ¡°You just have to acknowledge me as your girlfriend. I won¡¯t trouble you unnecessarily. Don¡¯t worry about that.
¡°But I will certainly need you to pay a visit to my hometown so they can see you and all the neighbors can meet you. No one in my vige has married very well. If you go, it will definitely invite a lot of envy and satisfy my parents¡¯ vanity. They probably won¡¯t force me to marry anyone else after that.¡±
Li Qinng understood.
He looked at this girl. She was really very pretty, logical, and beautiful.
He suddenlyughed. ¡°You¡¯re very frank!¡±
After all, she was here for a matchmaking session. She had a chance of marrying him, especially since he had made a promise like that to her.
Now she frankly told him all the bad things about her own family and had not hidden anything. She had not even tried to cover up any of her parents¡¯ faults.
A girl like her was really rare.
Then Han Jing said, ¡°I¡¯m not really going to treat you like a real boyfriend. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about?¡±
Li Qinng: ¡°¡¡±
Why did he feel a little hurt?
Chapter 1379 - Men Are Not Blocks Of Wood
Chapter 1379: Men Are Not Blocks Of Wood
So the matter was settled.
When Li Qinng went back, his elder sister, Li Qingdan immediately asked, ¡°How was it? Did you like the girl?¡±
Li Qinng looked at his sister and replied, ¡°Not bad. I¡¯ll try going out with her.¡±
Li Qingdan was shocked!
He had met the right one so easily?
And a Beijing University student too?
Hadn¡¯t this brat attended university before?
He had been in school for so many years. Why hadn¡¯t he brought back a sister-inw for her?
Now after just one matchmaking session, he found one he fancied?
Li Qingdan was filled with regret. ¡°If I had known, I would have asked you to attend a matchmaking session earlier. Have some proper dates! The girl is a university student; she must be quite capable and aplished. If she gets together with you, you¡¯ll definitely havemon topics of interest.¡±
¡°Um!¡± Li Qinng did not disagree.
He had eaten lunch outside. At home, his sister and brother-inw were having lunch. He did not join them but went to the study to work.
When Li Qingdan saw that he had gone to the study again, she looked upset. ¡°Really, I just praised him, and he¡¯s off to the study to work again. I really wonder if work is his real wife!¡±
Gu Jinyeughed. ¡°All right, stop worrying. At his age, Qinng knows what to do.
¡°Besides, he¡¯s a man! A man¡¯s career is foundational to him. If a man does not have his own career, how will he give his wife and children a good life in the future?¡±
Li Qingdan: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Jinye picked up some vegetables with his chopsticks and ced them in his wife¡¯s bowl. ¡°Stop worrying. Qinng is not so old that you need to panic. As long as he continues to be so outstanding, there will definitely be a nice girl who is willing to marry him.¡±
Li Qingdan grumbled, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid he will work until he turns into a block of wood! Courtship is a skill, and any type of skill needs to be developed. If he doesn¡¯t interact with girls but only busies himself with work, will he suddenly acquire all the right skills when he reaches that age? Surely not!¡±
Gu Jinye: ¡°¡¡±
But she did have a point.
While the couple was chatting casually, Li Qinng was in the study. But he was not working.
He was sitting at his desk. His mind was filled with his encounter with Han Jing.
Her calmness. Her cold face. When he thought of how he had first met her, he really felt it was miraculous.
When Gu Qingyao received the news, she was also astounded.
¡°He found one so easily?¡±
Mo Beihan shrugged. ¡°Mu Mu said so when he came over. I don¡¯t think you can consider it settled? The two of them just think well of each other, so they¡¯ve decided to interact for a while and see how things go. When I was discussing something with Eldest Cousin this morning, he mentioned it and said that the two of them get along quite well, so they¡¯ll try spending time with each other!¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°That¡¯s pretty good! You don¡¯t know how Eldest Cousin-inw went on about it. It was as if her brother has been left on the shelf. She¡¯s afraid he¡¯ll turn into a block of wood, so I think this is a pretty good development!¡±
Mo Beihan turned to look at Gu Qingyao and smiled rather slyly. ¡°A block of wood? Do you women really think that men are like blocks of wood?¡±
Er¡
Gu Qingyao was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Mo Beihanughed and said, ¡°If men act like blocks of wood, the most likely exnation is that he doesn¡¯t fancy the girl. If he meets a girl that suits him, especially a girl who checks all the boxes and makes his heart beat faster and especially a girl worthy of him and who is qualified to be his wife, you will see if he acts like a block of wood or not!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 1380 - After All That, I’m The Most Outstanding
Chapter 1380: After All That, I¡¯m The Most Outstanding
Gu Qingyao looked at Mo Beihan for a long time, then suddenly leaned over. ¡°Brother Beihan, let me ask you something.¡±
¡°Go on!¡±
¡°Everyone says that when a man and a woman have been together for too long, no matter how much they love each other, they will get tired of each other. Men naturally prefer young 18-year-old girls. For so many years, you have only had me. Aren¡¯t you tired of me?¡±
Mo Beihan was carrying his little daughter. He turned to look at her.
¡°Yao Yao, you don¡¯t understand men!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡ what do you mean? Aren¡¯t all men fickle?¡±
Mo Beihanughed, ¡°To be precise, men are fickle, but they are not restrained by morals. Or perhaps one might say that the moral standards that restrain them are lower.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Since ancient times, it has been normal for men to have many wives and concubines, as if chastity is not important to men and virtue is only important to women. Many men have no concept of virtue. Of course, that is for themselves. They have high expectations of women.
¡°It is impossible to change this paradigm that has existed for thousands of years. This is a remnant of the old ideology. Actually, both men and women are fickle, but men¡¯s fickleness is not morally reprehensible, so they have no constraints. But when women are fickle, they subconsciously fear that they will have to bear the repercussions, so they restrain themselves.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡ what exactly are you trying to say?¡±
¡°I¡¯m trying to say that strictly speaking, both men are women are fickle. It is natural to like someone of the opposite sex. But men¡¯s fickleness is not restrained, so they have no qualms when they have other women. But when women are fickle, they are constrained by moral condemnation, so they don¡¯t dare to act on it.
¡°These morals were not present in mankind right from the start, but such a way of thinking was formed over a long time. So both men and women are fickle, but as long as they know how to curb themselves, neither men nor women need to be fickle.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
¡°Humans have different levels of intelligence. A man of great intelligence will have a different paradigm from an ordinary man. Outstanding men are able to control themselves, so they can control themselves, respect their wives and be faithful. The more a man is able to withstand temptation, the more sessful he will be.
¡°You are the Gu family¡¯s daughter, and your status is so high. You have always lived at the peak of sess. The people you meet are all very outstanding, so naturally, the men you meet are the best.
¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, see for yourself. The more capable the man is, the more faithful he is. At the top, some capable men from good family backgrounds also have affairs. But they will always distinguish between their wives and their mistresses. Their wives will always be the rightfuldy of the household. The women he has outside are always just for fun. They will never be acknowledged.
¡°Only inferior men do things like dote on their mistresses while putting aside their wives or try to bring their mistresses home and so on. If he has another woman because of the remnants of the old paradigm but does not abide by this ancient paradigm and treats these women like they are concubines, everyone will mock him.
¡°Since ancient times, mistresses are not worthy of entering the house. They have no status. An intelligent man would never do such a thing.¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
She looked at him oddly for a long time before she said, ¡°I think I understand what you¡¯re trying to say?¡±
Mo Beihan smilingly looked at her. He looked very expectant. ¡°Really? What did you understand?¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°After all that nonsense, you¡¯re just trying to tell me that you¡¯re the most intelligent and outstanding man. Right?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 1381 - Hogging Younger Sister
Chapter 1381: Hogging Younger Sister
Mo Beihan smiled. But when he saw that his wife was grinding her teeth in rage, he stoppedughing!
¡°This¡ as long as you understand, it¡¯s enough. No need to spell it out!¡±
Gu Qingyao ground her teeth. ¡°Mo Beihan!¡±
Wow!
This narcissist really knew how to praise himself!
Mo Beihan shrank back in fright and used the child to shield himself. ¡°Don¡¯t speak so loudly, you¡¯ll scare our daughter!¡±
Rage welled up in Gu Qingyao. She was furious!
¡°You¡¯ve got the advantage, and now you¡¯re trying to pretend to be good? You have a daughter now, so you don¡¯t dote on me anymore? I¡¯m just talking, but you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll disturb her?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
How did they get to this?
Women were really unreasonable.
At that moment, Mo Yang emerged, carrying a milk bottle. When he saw his father carrying his younger sister, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already fed Younger Brother.¡±
Mo Beihan nodded and extended his hand. ¡°Great. Hand me the milk bottle. It¡¯s time Younger Sister ate too!¡±
Mo Yang: ¡°¡¡±
He said unhappily, ¡°Pass Younger Sister to me, and I¡¯ll feed her.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t know how to feed her!¡±
¡°I¡¯ve fed Younger Brother. Of course I know how to feed her.¡±
¡°Brothers are different from sisters. You obviously don¡¯t know how to feed her!¡±
Mo Yang said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose. Younger Sister is mine!¡±
¡°You don¡¯t want your little Yue Yue anymore?¡±
Mo Yang was furious. His father had provoked him until he was almost breathless with rage. He red at his father and ground his teeth.
¡°Why are you always fighting me for Younger Sister?¡±
Mo Beihan said angrily. ¡°This is my daughter. Your mother gave birth to her for me. What do you mean I¡¯m fighting you for her? She¡¯s my daughter; she¡¯s the closest to me. Do you understand?¡±
Mo Yang ground his teeth. ¡°She and I crawled out of the same womb. Of course I¡¯m closer to her than you!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Silence suddenly fell!
¡°Hee hahaha¡¡± Gu Qingyao finally could not stand it any longer. She copsed on the sofaughing. This father and son were too adorable.
Mo Beihan was too angry to speak.
Gu Qingyaoughed and beckoned to Mo Yang. ¡°Yang Yang,e here.¡±
Mo Yang obediently went to stand by his mother. Gu Qingyao stroked his little head. ¡°Yang Yang, you¡¯re a good boy! Younger Sister will definitely like you more in the future. After all, you are closer to her in age. In the future, you can bring her out to y and bring her to school. She will definitely like you.¡±
Mo Yang said angrily, ¡°Father is disrupting the harmonious rtionship between my sister and me. He¡¯s always spoiling our rtionship.¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that! Younger Sister is still young; she doesn¡¯t know anything. Even if Father takes care of her all day, she won¡¯t know it either! When she¡¯s a little older, you can coax her, and she will immediately like you!¡±
Mo Yang asked, ¡°But what if Father still won¡¯t let me have Younger Sister when she¡¯s older?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
This brat was too clever. It was hard to deceive him!
¡°He won¡¯t. Look at your Uncle Chu. Doesn¡¯t he also dote on Yue Yue? But Yue Yue still likes her older brother very much. Fathers and older brothers y different roles. Just like you love Mother, you also love your younger sister. Do you understand?¡±
Mo Yang rolled his eyes. He seemed a little hurt as he said, ¡°Are you counseling me because you think I¡¯m young, and this has traumatized me and warped my thinking?¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°Ah?¡±
Mo Yang said, ¡°Of course I know that Younger Sister will like me in the future. No matter how much Father dotes on her, she is still my younger sister. But I can¡¯t stand watching Father hogging her all the time.¡±
¡°Honestly, he first hogged Mother. Now, he¡¯s hogging Younger Sister. How annoying!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 1382 - Fengbao Of The Wang Family
Chapter 1382: Fengbao Of The Wang Family
Fine!
Her worries were unfounded. Mo Yang had been an only child. Although Mo Beihan enjoyed quibbling with him, the young boy grew up under his doting eye. As a father, Mo Beihan had always kept Mo Yang by his side to teach him.
Things were different now that he had a young son and a young daughter. Mo Beihan spent more of his time on the little girl. He often bullied his oldest son.
She was afraid that Mo Yang would feel lost and neglected now that his parents paid more attention to his younger siblings!
But this brat had a lot of inner strength. She did not need to worry that his thinking would be warped!
Mhm!
Mo Beihan really had a way of educating children.
Gu Qingyao stopped worrying and happily handed her son and daughter over to Mo Beihan. ¡°You y with them. I¡¯m going to have my beauty sleep.¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
Mo Yang: ¡°¡¡±
Mo Yang said in bewilderment, ¡°This¡ Mother, aren¡¯t you on my side?¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°Anyway, you won¡¯t be misled. I¡¯m not worried!¡±
Mo Yang: ¡°¡¡±
¡
Meanwhile, Han Jing felt much more at ease after she had reached an agreement with Li Qinng because she now had a n to deal with her parents. It would be pretty good if she could get through these two years.
At most, she could move to another city. Her parents could not do anything about that.
That day, Han Jing went home and looked at the dpidated farmhouse and the little yard. She could not describe her feelings.
It was not that she despised her family for being poor. But her parents¡¯ favoritism towards her younger brother was too much. In fact, it was perverse.
They could not bear to buy food, clothes, or anything else. Their house was so dpidated, but they could not bear to spend money to have it fixed. They had even taken all the money that Eldest Brother¡¯s family had to buy good food for Youngest Brother.
Youngest Brother¡¯s food and clothing were all the best.
The only thing they could not bear to spend on was education.
When they saw that their daughter was back, Father and Mother Han immediately asked her toe in quickly.
Mother Han dragged Han Jing into the house. ¡°What took you so long toe back? Old Wang¡¯s family is very anxious. Quick, tidy yourself ande with me tomorrow to arrange your engagement. You can get married at the end of the year.
¡°Old Wang¡¯s family is so rich. They have a little vi, and they collect rent from so many houses. When you marry into their family, you can live in that little vi.¡±
Mother Han¡¯s tone was filled with envy.
The Wang family was the richest family in their vige. As the cities grew, many people moved there to make a living. So many people were renting houses.
The Wang family was rich and had built many houses in recent years. A few years ago, they had built the first two-storey vi in the vige. Everyone had been green with envy.
The entire vige had gone to see it.
Most importantly, the Wang family had grown richer and richer over the years. Besides that first little bungalow, they had built other bungalows over the past few years, and now they were all rented out.
They had many small bungalows and houses in the vicinity, which they rented out. More than 30 families could live there. The rent they collected every month was more than what these ordinary people could earn even if they slogged hard for an entire year.
Any girl would want to marry into a family like that. It would be like a fortune falling from heaven.
The Wang family only had one son. His older sister had gotten married long ago. Rumor had it that her inws were quite rich too and she had a good life.
Now the Wang family¡¯s son was 33 years old. He had married before. Butter, he traveled south on business and made some money. After he returned and built the houses, he began to look down on his illiterate wife.
This son was called Wang Fengbao. After his divorce, his first wife had left him with a daughter, but no sons.
Chapter 1383 - I Have A Boyfriend!
Chapter 1383: I Have A Boyfriend!
Wang Fengbao was rich now. His parents were elderly, and he practically made all the decisions in the family. He had set his sights high, and ordinary girls no longer suited him.
Actually, most of the girls of suitable age in the vige would be willing to marry him. Even the families that had no daughters wanted to introduce their rtives¡¯ daughters to him. Who wouldn¡¯t want to live in thep of luxury?
But Wang Fengbao had not fancied any of them. He fancied the only female university student in the vige, Han Jing!
Han Jing was pretty and a student at Beijing University. In this era, university students were very valuable. Besides, Han Jing was studying at the most famous university in the entire country.
A young, pretty, female university student. Wang Fengbao felt that only a girl like that was worthy of him. So he was happy to marry Han Jing and was very sincere about it.
Han Jing had heard Mother Han say such things many times. She had ceased reacting long ago. She said coldly, ¡°No need, I won¡¯t marry him.¡±
Mother Han immediately raged, ¡°What? What did you say? You won¡¯t marry him? Why shouldn¡¯t you marry him? Do you know how much dowry the Wang family will give us? Their family is willing to give us a small vi! With the vi, your brother will have no problem finding a bride in the future!
¡°Look at the terrible state our family is in. How will your brother get married in the future?¡±
Han Jing said, ¡°So? You¡¯re prepared to sell me so that my younger brother can marry?¡±
Mother Han fumed, ¡°What do you mean ¡®sell you¡¯? I¡¯m marrying you off. Men and women get married when they grow up. At your age, you should have been married long ago. If you weren¡¯t pretty and a university student, the Wang family would not be willing to marry you!¡±
¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯ve already agreed to the match. Your younger brother must have that little vi.¡±
When Han Jing saw how biased her mother was, she could not be bothered to argue with her. She said bluntly, ¡°No need. I will never marry Wang Fengbao. Anything you say is useless.
¡°I have a boyfriend now, and he¡¯s richer than the Wang family. His family runs their own business, and his brother-inw is a government official!
¡°Don¡¯t meddle in my affairs. If you offend my boyfriend, even the Wang family won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences, much less you!¡±
Father and Mother Han were both bewildered.
Mother Han said, ¡°You¡ what did you say? You have a boyfriend?¡±
Father Han said, ¡°And he¡¯s a government official too?¡±
Han Jing said, ¡°His brother-inw is an official, and their family is very rich and powerful. I¡¯m a student at Beijing University. I will only have a future if I marry a man like that. So, don¡¯t spoil it, or I will never let you hear the end of it!¡±
In this era, university students were very valuable. They were worth their weight in gold. If a child from an ordinary family could get into a university, it would really change their whole life.
Besides, Han Jing was a student at Beijing University. Although her family was very poor, she would definitely be sessful in the future.
Any family with a university student was proud of it.
Han Jing knew what her parents were like, so she emphasized, ¡°I¡¯m not bluffing you. He really likes me. So you had better not randomly introduce me to potential matches. If you anger him, our family will be in trouble.
¡°Important people like him are all very particr about their honor. If the woman he fancies is forced by her family to marry someone else, it will be clear that our family despises him. I won¡¯t be responsible for the consequences.
¡°If the Wang family dares to forcibly marry me, they will definitely be in trouble.¡±
Father and Mother Han scarcely dared to believe their ears.
¡°He¡ he¡¯s even richer than the Wang family?¡±
Chapter 1384 - He Should Give Another Villa
Chapter 1384: He Should Give Another Vi
Han Jing nodded. ¡°He¡¯s much richer than the Wangs. Also, he¡¯s young and very handsome!¡±
Han Jing thought of Li Qinng¡¯s face. He really was exceptionally good-looking.
The Li family had been a schrly family butter ran into trouble, and the family fortunes declined.
In ancient times, noble families carefully chose the women who married into their families. Good genes were passed down through the generations, and most of their children were good-looking.
Father and Mother Han were shocked when they heard that!
¡°When you say he¡¯s richer than the Wangs, just how rich is he? Does his family own many vis? Does his family rent out many houses?¡±
Currently, that was the greatest kind of wealth that Father and Mother Han had heard of.
¡°Oh, and does his family own a bicycle?¡±
Han Jing said, ¡°Yes, he has his own house, and it¡¯s in the city center too. His family is very rich. I¡¯ve already said that his older sister and brother-inw are very capable, especially his brother-inw¡¯s family. They¡¯re very prominent. He has always worked for his brother-inw and is much richer than you can imagine.¡±
Father and Mother Han were delighted. ¡°Then¡ if you marry him, ask him to give us another vi. We¡¯ll stay in one and rent the other one out.¡±
Han Jing: ¡°¡¡±
Her parents acted as if they were selling their daughter. Although she was utterly disappointed, she had be used to it after so many years. She had no expectations of her parents.
Otherwise, she would not have asked Li Qinng for help so calmly.
¡°They¡¯re a noble family. If you keep asking them for things, you might not be able to get them, and he will look down on you.¡±
The two of them were bewildered!
¡°What? He¡¯s not giving us anything? Why not? We worked so hard to raise our daughter, and she¡¯s a university student too. Why should you marry him for nothing?¡±
¡°My older brothers and sisters raised me. You did not contribute a single cent towards my university education. You only gave birth to me, and that was only because you thought I was a boy.¡±
¡°You¡¡±
Mother Han was enraged. She raised her hand to strike her. ¡°Brat, what are you saying? How dare you be so unfilial? Let me tell you, I gave birth to you, so you will always be the Han family¡¯s daughter. You have to obey us.¡±
Han Jingughed coldly. ¡°I remember you always saying to Sister-inw that a married daughter is like water that is thrown out of the house. Why is it that when ites to me, I am forever the Han family¡¯s daughter?¡±
¡°You¡¡± Father and Mother Han did not know what to say. Although they did not know how to rebut her, it did not mean that they had admitted defeat. They both moved to beat their daughter.
Han Jing hastily dodged. At that moment, her older brother, Han Shu came back. When he saw that they were fighting, he said in shock, ¡°What are you doing? Why are you beating Jing Jing for nothing?¡±
Father Han said angrily, ¡°Can¡¯t I beat her? This girl found a boyfriend, and now she looks down on the Wang family. She says her boyfriend¡¯s family is much richer than the Wangs! But when we told her to get us an extra vi, she said it can¡¯t be done. This kind of girl should be beaten.¡±
Han Shu said angrily, ¡°Vi, vi, besides the vi, do you think of anything else? Jing Jing has a boyfriend. Did you ask what her boyfriend does? Is your vi all that you think about?¡±
Han Shu knew his parents only too well. They were terribly difficult to deal with.
His wife, Wang Xiaoqin, who had juste back from the fields with him shrank into a corner and did not dare to speak.
Han Shu looked at his wife and sighed. ¡°Go and cook. Bring Yu¡¯er with you.¡±
Han Yu was their daughter, their only daughter. She was 12 years old now and very small and thin. Her clothes were very tattered, but fortunately, they were fairly clean.
Chapter 1385 - Arrange A Time To Meet
Chapter 1385: Arrange A Time To Meet
Wang Xiaoqin brought Han Xiaoyu away. Only then did Han Shu ask Han Jing, ¡°What does your boyfriend do?¡±
Han Jing replied, ¡°He runs his own business. His brother-inw is more capable. He usually helps his brother-inw.¡±
Han Shu frowned. ¡°That¡¯s too vague. Tell me more details.¡±
Han Jing knew that her older brother was worried about her, so she said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s a very nice man. Lots of girls are pursuing him! Many rich, youngdies want to marry him.
¡°Like me, he¡¯s a student at Beijing University, but he¡¯s my senior and has gone overseas to study. He¡¯s the only son. His older sister married long ago, and her children are already grown up. Their family was not doing so well in the past. When his older sister got married, she brought him with her to the capital. His sister and brother-inw raised him all these years. Now that he¡¯s grown up, he helps his brother-inw.¡±
¡°What do his sister and brother-inw do?¡±
Han Jing: ¡°¡¡±
She faintly said, ¡°This¡ his sister is in business. His brother-inw¡ is in the civil service.¡±
Han Shu: ¡°¡ is he very high-ranking?¡±
Han Jing did not dare to say anything.
Surely his rank was very high?
The Gu family was one of the most prominent families.
Han Jing said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the details, but anyway, he seems very capable. I haven¡¯t met his family, so I don¡¯t know the details. It¡¯s not so easy to find out about people in the upper ss.¡±
Han Shu was quiet for a long time.
After a while, he said worriedly, ¡°If you marry into a family like that, they won¡¯t respect you. If his parents are not easy to get along with, you will suffer. What about him? Does he protect you?¡±
He had practically raised this younger sister single-handedly and paid for her education. One might say that Han Jing had fulfilled Han Shu¡¯s dreams of an education. He was definitely concerned for his sister. He was afraid that this child would be too naive because she spent her time studying, and be misled.
Han Jing¡¯s heart filled with warmth. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I have good judgment. He doesn¡¯t talk much, but he is a very good man.
¡°Besides! Don¡¯t assume that people in the upper ss are difficult to get along with. Actually, the more educated the person is, the more reasonable they are and the more they respect others. He is quite good to me. Besides, we haven¡¯t known each other for long. Our rtionship is not yet stable!¡±
But Han Shu was still worried. He had paid for his sister¡¯s education. He did not want her to return to the backbreaking life in the vige. Besides, his sister was so intelligent and could study. After what had happened to his two older sisters, he would not permit his parents to sell his younger sister as well.
Only education and a good job would give her the ability to be independent in the future and marry a good man.
But he had never thought of his sister marrying into a noble family. As long as the family was fairly well-off and would treasure her, that was good enough.
Han Jing¡¯s heart ached when saw that her brother looked very worried. ¡°Brother, please don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re really worried, I¡¯ll talk to him and find a time for him to visit us. You can see him for yourself. Will that do?¡±
Han Shu immediately said, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that. Arrange a time quickly and bring him back so we can meet him.¡±
When Mother Han saw that her son had not touched on the crucial point after so long, she said anxiously, ¡°Why are you going on and on? I just want to know if he will give me a small vi. Chuanzong needs a vi to get married!¡±
Han Shu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What vi? Who marries off their daughter and demands a small vi in exchange? Besides, Chuanzong is only 11 years old. It¡¯ll be a long time before he¡¯s married!¡±
Han Chuanzong was the youngest son in the Han family and was 11 years old.
Chapter 1386 - We Can Get Married In A Few Years
Chapter 1386: We Can Get Married In A Few Years
Father and Mother Han were extremely prejudiced against girls. When they were having children, they had two girls in session, and the two old folks panicked. Fortunately, their third child was a boy, so they stopped worrying.
They were nning to have a few more sons. In a vige, the more sons the better, so that there would be someone to do the farming.
But to their surprise, their fourth child was another girl. This time, Mother Han damaged her health and had difficulty getting pregnant again. So she did not get pregnant again for a long time.
Besides, too many children meant many mouths to feed. They could not afford it.
They wanted to abandon their youngest daughter, but the other three children disagreed. They all said that they would go on strike if their little sister was abandoned.
At that time, they were the only two adults in the family, and they had to support two old folks. So if the children went on strike, they would die of exhaustion.
The two older sisters suffered terrible beatings because of this. But the three children remained united and refused to work. They only ate and drank, and if they were not given any food, they would starve to death. But they refused to work no matter what.
The two daughters were the mainbor force when it came to housework. Mother Han was used to being waited on. When the children suddenly went on strike, she could not manage.
Most importantly, the son she cared about the most refused to eat too. The entire family panicked.
Atst, they had no choice but to keep their youngest daughter. But after that, Mother Han never got pregnant again. This made her dislike this youngest daughter even more.
When Han Jing was young, her two older sisters and her older brother practically raised her.
When she was small, her two older sisters took care of her, but when she grew up, she mainly depended on her elder brother.
Han Chuanzong¡¯s birth must be exined from the time Han Shu got married and had children.
Han Shu was the couple¡¯s only son. So he was forced to marry early and have sons to carry on the family name. But Han Shu still had no children even a year after his marriage. The two old folks were extremely vexed and were greatly displeased with their daughter-inw, Han Xiaoqin.
Finally, she got pregnant, but she had a daughter. Father and Mother Han were so furious they wanted to get rid of Han Xiaoqin!
Han Yu was born prematurely. When Han Xiaoqin was pregnant, Mother Han sensed that she was not carrying a son, so she was even more displeased with her daughter-inw. Han Xiaoqin was exhausted from doing the household chores and damaged her health. The doctor said it would be very difficult for her to get pregnant in the future unless she was carefully nursed. Then she might recover in the future.
But the Han family refused to care for her. Especially when the news of the one-child policy arrived. Father and Mother Han immediately panicked. Their daughter-inw was a hopeless case, so they thought of having another one themselves.
They nned to quickly have a child before the policy came into effect, but to their surprise, Mother Han really became pregnant and had their youngest son, Han Chuanzong.
Now Father and Mother Han were entirely focused on their youngest son.
Their eldest son only had a daughter. To them, he had no future.
So Father and Mother Han pinned all their hopes on Han Chuanzong.
When Mother Han heard what Han Shu said, she said angrily, ¡°Why not? Chuanzong is not young at all. He can get married in a few years and have children. That Wang family is willing to give us a vi! Who knows what kind of boyfriend she found for herself?¡±
Han Shu said angrily, ¡°At her age and with her many years of education, Younger Sister is not meant for you to barter for a little vi. If you have the ability, go and build one yourself.¡±
Mother Han leapt up in anger. ¡°If you had the ability, our family would have built a little vi long ago. Look at you now. Our family is so poor, Chuanzong barely has any good food. As an elder brother, aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡±
Chapter 1387 - He Will Stand Up For Me
Chapter 1387: He Will Stand Up For Me
Han Shuughed coldly. ¡°If even you don¡¯t feel guilty as his parents, why should I feel guilty?¡±
¡°You¡¡±
When Han Jing saw that her older brother and parents were quarreling again, she felt very helpless. She hurriedly dragged her older brother aside.
¡°Elder Brother, don¡¯t get angry with them. It¡¯s useless. It¡¯s been so many years; haven¡¯t you known what they¡¯re like for a long time?
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t marry into the Wang family. Besides, my current boyfriend is very nice. He knows a little about my family situation. If someone bullies me, he will definitely stand up for me.¡±
Han Shu paused. ¡°Really?¡±
¡°Of course!¡±
Han Shu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. When Wang Fengbao set his heart on you, I was really worried that he would eventually force you to marry him!¡±
Han Jing really respected her older brother. She could not bear for him to worry and be frightened.
¡°Trust me, Elder Brother. After all, I¡¯ve studied for so many years. I can at least protect myself. As for Wang Fengbao, I¡¯m mentally prepared. I won¡¯t let him have the chance to force me. I can deal with him.¡±
Han Shu sighed. ¡°You¡¯re a girl, and their family is so rich. How can I not worry? Considering how rich they are, you will definitely have a good life if you marry into their family. But¡¡±
Han Shu nced at his little sister and mumbled, ¡°My little sister is so pretty. If she married me, I would think that she¡¯spletely wasted on me.¡±
Han Jing¡¯s heart filled with warmth. Sheughed and said, ¡°Elder Brother, don¡¯t worry about that. My current boyfriend is really very handsome!¡±
¡°Really?¡±
¡°Absolutely. I¡¯ll go and talk to him and bring him to visit you.¡±
Only then did Han Shu stop worrying. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Do it as soon as possible. And you have to deal with the Wang family as soon as possible too. As long as you don¡¯t bring your boyfriend back, our parents will never give up. Bring him back so that they will drop the idea.¡±
Han Jing nodded to show that she understood.
¡°Then I¡¯ll go and help sister-inw to cook.¡±
¡°Go ahead!¡±
Han Yu went to the kitchen and saw her little niece, Han Yu, helping her mother to tend the fire. Han Jing¡¯s heart ached when she saw the girl¡¯s skinny little frame. ¡°Little Yu! Go and y! I¡¯ll help with tending the fire.¡±
Han Yu did not move. She wanted to stay with her mother. She did not dare to leave.
Her grandparents were still angry!
If she went out to y now, she might be scolded.
Han Jing did not know what else to do, so she took a piece of sweets from her pocket and unwrapped it. Then she stuffed it in Han Yu¡¯s mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t tell them. Eat it yourself!¡±
The sweetness spread through her mouth. Han Yu half-shut her eyes in pleasure.
¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡±
In these times, people were poor, and sweets were very rare. In all her years, Han Yu had seldom eaten sweets, but Han Chuanzong often got to eat sweets.
Han Jing stroked her head. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here today. Tonight I¡¯ll bring you out for a good meal.¡±
Although she was still a student, she had found some work and earned some pocket money. In this era, jobs were scarce and she did not make much.
Besides her school fees, her parents took part in what was left. She had very, very little money leftover.
Her sister-inw, Xiaoqin was embarrassed. ¡°You have it tough too. Don¡¯t spend that kind of money.¡±
Han Jing said, ¡°It¡¯s all right, Sister-inw. Yu¡¯er is already 12 years old, but she¡¯s so thin. I have to bring her out and feed her something nutritious. She¡¯s still growing!
¡°It¡¯s not just Yu¡¯er. Sister-inw, you should also eat more.¡±
Wang Xiaoqin immediately bowed her head and kept quiet.
Chapter 1388 - Look Out For Yourself
Chapter 1388: Look Out For Yourself
In all the years since she had married into the Han family, she had only given birth to a daughter. If Han Shu had not protected her all these years, she would have been chased out of the family long ago.
She was treated like a ve in the family. In any area that Han Shu could not see, her inws would find a way to make her life difficult. How could she possibly have anything good to eat?
Han Jing sighed as she looked at Wang Xiaoqin¡¯s thin body. ¡°Sister-inw, you have to work hard to obtain the life you want. Don¡¯t be so passive and wait for others to give it to you. My older brother is a good man, but he is still a man, and he doesn¡¯t pay attention to details. Besides, there¡¯s no one to teach him. He cannot possibly take care of you in every respect.¡±
Wang Xiaoqin was taken aback, and then immediately panicked. ¡°I¡ I didn¡¯t say that your older brother is not a good man. He¡¯s very good. He¡¯s very good to me too¡¡±
To be fair, Han Shu was very protective of her. If not for him, she did not know what her life in this family would be like.
Han Jing hurriedly exined, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Sister-inw, I¡¯m just trying to tell you that you can have a better life. You have to look out for yourself and Little Yu. She¡¯s just a child. Look at how thin she is.
¡°My parents are so harsh towards us, their own children, much less you, a daughter-inw whom they find unsatisfactory. So you mustn¡¯t feel sad. You should focus on Elder Brother.
¡°Right now, Elder Brother is the main pir of support in the family. He¡¯s your husband and very strong-willed. You must pay more attention to him and coax him so that Little Yu can have a bigger share. He will only notice certain details if you point them out. If his wife and child don¡¯t make any fuss, you cannot expect my elder brother to notice the injustices you suffer after he spends all day working to support the family and dealing with his parents¡¯ prejudices.¡±
Wang Xiaoqin was stunned. She had never thought of all these.
¡°I¡ What should I do? Your older brother is¡ already very good!¡±
¡°It¡¯s true that he is very good, but do you notice that he is fighting this battle alone? In our family¡¯s oppressive atmosphere, aren¡¯t you afraid that he will give up after too long?¡±
Wang Xiaoqin really did not know how to reply.
Han Jing said, ¡°My parents have been like that for many years. You also understand that they are utterly dismissive of Elder Brother because he has no sons. To them, everything that is Elder Brother¡¯s actually belongs to Younger Brother. Elder Brother should sacrifice everything to support his younger brother. They say Elder Brother will have no support in his older age. Because of their mentality, they are always telling Elder Brother that his future is hopeless.
¡°But you actually have your own family and a good daughter. The two of you are so diligent. Your lives should be improving. When you¡¯re young, you should raise your daughter properly and have a better life you can enjoy. Then in the future, you can see your daughter married in dignity.
¡°Let Little Yu go to school, and perhaps she can be like me in the future. She can attend a prestigious university and marry a good man. She has no brothers to support her, surely you want to prepare a dowry for her?¡±
Wang Xiaoqin had not thought about all these. For years, she had been despised because she could not bear a son. She had no say in anything. Of course she had not considered her daughter¡¯s future.
She had no basis for considering it.
So when Han Jing said all these to her, she was at a loss.
Han Jing sighed when she saw Wang Xiaoqin¡¯s expression.
Actually, her sister-inw was a very nice person, but her parents were too difficult to deal with. After so many years, her sister-inw had grown numb to the oppression.
Chapter 1389 - Go And Look For A Job
Chapter 1389: Go And Look For A Job
While Han Shu cooked with Wang Xiaoqin, she counseled her and told her many things. After lunch, Han Shu and Wang Xiaoqin had to bring Han Yu to the fields to work.
But Father and Mother Han stayed at home and did nothing.
Han Jing could not stand it, but she knew that criticizing them was useless.
So she left with Elder Brother¡¯s family. She took Han Yu¡¯s hand and said to Han Shu, ¡°Elder Brother, I¡¯m bringing Little Yu out and going to find something for her to eat. She barely ate anything just now.¡±
Han Shu looked at his daughter¡¯s thin body and nodded. ¡°Go ahead! Don¡¯te back so early, or they¡¯ll force you to do this and that!¡±
Han Jing looked at the two of them and said helplessly, ¡°Elder Brother, our parents are still young! They¡¯re not yet at retirement age. There¡¯s so much work to be done in the fields. How can they just depend on the two of you? How much can you earn in a year? And you still have to support the three of them.¡±
Wang Xiaoqin lowered her head. She did not dare to say anything.
Han Shu sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t help it either. If theye, they¡¯ll just make a mess.¡±
Han Jing said, ¡°You have to think of a way to solve this problem. If we continue like this, it won¡¯t benefit our family. We¡¯ll just get poorer and poorer. We mustn¡¯t continue to indulge our parents. They have to be forced to work even if they don¡¯t want to. We still have a younger brother! Why should they retire and stay home?¡±
Han Shu frowned.
¡°Don¡¯t frown. I know they¡¯re our parents. But as their children, we cannot just go along with them in everything. Elder Brother, Sister-inw and Little Yu are your family. Father and Mother will certainly live with Younger Brother in the future. You had better think about how to care for your wife and child! When they¡¯re really old, you can do your filial duty. But you cannot allow them to leech on you like that now. Or how will you support them when they¡¯re old?¡±
Han Shu did not say anything. He was helpless. These two old people really made his head ache.
Han Jing made a suggestion. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go and find a job for Sister-inw. Even if it¡¯s just washing dishes at a restaurant, she can leave. Then you only have to give our parents some money every month. With money, they will be forced to work.
¡°By the time Sister-inw leaves, it will be winter. You can go out and work too and be with Sister-inw. Don¡¯t bother about all these family matters. With money, you can send Little Yu to school. I¡¯ll be earning money then, and if Little Yu needs money for her education, I will certainly provide it. No matter what, she must graduate from university.¡±
Wang Xiaoqin raised her head in shock and looked at Han Jing in disbelief when she said she would help Wang Xiaoqin find a job and even help her daughter graduate from university.
Han Shu shook his head and said, ¡°They will never agree. If your sister-inw and I leave, there will be no one to work the fields and wait on them.¡±
Han Jing smiled, ¡°Maybe not. Now you give them some money regrly and they spend all their timeining about how they¡¯re supporting you for nothing. If you leave, the family won¡¯t need to support you anymore. They can work in the fields, and whatever they achieve will belong to Younger Brother. They may not be unwilling.¡±
Han Shu did not know what to say.
Han Jing said, ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t care. I refuse to allow the family to continue like that. It¡¯s too terrible. We don¡¯t even have a glimmer of hope.
¡°Elder Brother, take Sister-inw and leave. Bring Little Yu with you so she can go to school. When you¡¯ve earned money out there, you cane back and repair the house. That way, even if they say you¡¯re unfilial, the vigers won¡¯t believe them.¡±
Chapter 1390 - Meeting Li Qinglang
Chapter 1390: Meeting Li Qinng
¡°If you have money, you can even buy a house out there. It¡¯ll be easy for the two of you to support a child. But if you add two greedy andzy old people and a willful child, you will never get ahead in this lifetime.
¡°The two of you consider it. I¡¯ll bring Little Yu with me, and we will see if we can find Sister-inw a job at the same time.¡±
Han Jing really could not bear to see her elder brother and sister-inw waste their lives in this family. They slogged all year but barely had any money leftover. More importantly, they did not even eat well.
Their parents were still so young, but they retired and refused to do anything. Their younger brother, Han Chuanzong, had to go to school, and he must have the best food to eat and the best clothes to wear.
How could Elder Brother and Sister-inw possibly cope?
They could not carry on like that. They must not carry on like that!
Han Jing brought Han Yu to walk along the streets. Not just the streets. They went somewhere further.
The capital was sorge. It was best for Elder Brother and Sister-inw to move further away from home. That way, they could have a peaceful life. Otherwise, their parents would be able to find them and they would suffer again.
She brought Han Yu to the city.
This was the first time Han Yu had traveled so far and seen that the outside world was so prosperous.
She timidly clutched her Aunt¡¯s hand. She was rather frightened.
Han Jing held her hand. ¡°Little Yu, don¡¯t be frightened. I¡¯ll take care of you. Look, aren¡¯t these houses pretty? And those shops have so many things! When you¡¯ve grown up and you get into university, you can have a good job too. When you¡¯ve earned some money, you can live here!¡±
Han Yu was filled with hope. Although she was timid, she was not stupid. In fact, she was slightly more intelligent than the average child in the vige.
After all, in her family, her father ced great importance on studying. Han Shu had graduated from junior high. In the vige, he was considered to be well-educated.
Han Yu had been taught to read and write from a young age.
¡°I¡ can I really stay here?¡±
Han Jingughed and said, ¡°Of course. Right now, I live here. But I haven¡¯t graduated. When I graduate, I will find a job here.¡±
Han Yu looked around. She must admit that the environment had shocked her. She had never known that there were such beautiful ces.
¡°As long as I study hard, I can stay here?¡± she asked.
Han Jing stroked her little head. ¡°Not definitely! No one knows what will happen in the future. But I can tell you that education is your only hope of staying in a ce like that. Otherwise, you will be like all the older women in the vige. You can only stay in the vige and work in the fields.¡±
Han Yu looked around her. She did not say anything.
Han Jing took her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to eat something.¡±
They had only gotten here after taking the bus for more than an hour. Han Yu had practically eaten nothing at home.
The vegetables at home had very little oil. If Sister-inw added more oil, her mother would scold her for being a spendthrift. Almost any good food in the family ended up in Chuanzong¡¯s stomach. He had eggs every day, and he often got meat. It did not matter if the vegetables he ate had no oil. But Han Yu was not so fortunate.
Never mind meat, she did not even get enough to eat.
She ate so little for lunch. She must be hungry!
She took Han Yu¡¯s hand and was just about to enter a small restaurant when just at that moment, Li Qinng drove by and happened to see Han Jing standing by the road.
He paused and stopped the car. ¡°Han Jing!¡±
Han Jing was taken aback when she saw Li Qinng¡¯s car parked next to her. When she saw Li Qinng in the car, she immediately smiled. ¡°What a coincidence! What are you doing here?¡±
Chapter 1391 - Eating Together
Chapter 1391: Eating Together
The girl was usually very calm. Li Qinng was surprised to suddenly see her smile so brilliantly.
It was rather dazzling.
He got out of the car and walked over to them. ¡°I just happened to pass by. Where are you going? I¡¯ll give you a lift!¡±
Han Yu smiled. ¡°No need. I¡¯m just bringing her out for a walk to see the world outside. This is my little niece, Han Yu!¡±
Han Jing said to Han Yu, ¡°Little Yu, greet Uncle!¡±
¡°Uncle, how do you do!¡±
¡°How do you do!¡± Li Qinng smiled and returned her greeting.
Han Yu stared at this uncle. He was very, very handsome. She had never seen such a handsome man.
Han Jing thought for a while and nced at Li Qinng. Then she suddenly said to Han Yu, ¡°Little Yu, this is my boyfriend. His surname is Li. In the future, you should address him as Uncle Li.¡±
Han Yu was surprised. This was Aunt¡¯s boyfriend?
Han Jing looked at Li Qinng. ¡°Do¡ you have some time soon? Come and visit my family. This matter¡ can¡¯t wait any longer!¡±
Of course Li Qinng understood what she meant. It seemed that her family was giving her a lot of pressure.
¡°Sure. What¡¯s a convenient time for you? Anytime is fine with me.¡±
Han Jing was delighted. ¡°Tomorrow then. I have a two-day break. When I get home this evening, I¡¯ll let my elder brother know.¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
Han Yu looked at her aunt. ¡°Aunt, is Uncle Liing to our house?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯ll visit us tomorrow. That way your grandparents won¡¯t marry me into the Wang family.¡±
Han Yu also disliked the idea of her aunt marrying into the Wang family. Old Madam Wang had beaten her before. She was terrified of the Wang family.
¡°That¡¯s great. Grandma Wang is very scary. She¡¯s so fierce!¡±
Han Jing stroked her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of her. She won¡¯t dare to beat you in the future. Just remember not to go near their house. Keep far away from them.
¡°When your parents leave the vige to work, you can stay here with them!¡±
Han Yu nodded.
Li Qinng said, ¡°Where do you want to go? Let me give you a lift!¡±
Han Jing refused. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. I¡¯m bringing her to eat, and at the same time, I¡¯ll see if I can find a job for my sister-inw. Juste to my house tomorrow if you have the time. If you are busy now, please go ahead!¡±
Li Qinng looked at the child. She was terribly thin. He frowned and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you had lunch?¡±
¡°We have, but Little Yu did not get her fill.¡±
Li Qinng said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep youpany! I happen to be free this afternoon. You cane with me to buy some presents.¡±
Han Jing was startled. Presents?
Although she knew that Li Qinng would certainly need to buy some gifts when he visited her as her temporary boyfriend, now that the time had really arrived, she felt rather embarrassed.
¡°This¡ no¡ no need to buy much. I¡¯ll buy the gifts!¡±
Li Qinng nced at Han Yu and smiled. ¡°Of course I must observe the niceties on my first visit. How could I make the girl buy the gifts?¡±
Han Jing did not dare to argue when she saw his expression. She was afraid that Han Yu would find out and tell her elder brother and the rest. That would be terrible!
¡°Get into the car! I¡¯ll bring you for a meal.¡±
Li Qinng dragged Han Jing into the car without giving her a chance to argue.
This was Han Yu¡¯s first time in a car. Sitting in a car was apletely novel experience.
¡°Aunt, this car is so fast!¡±
Han Jing: ¡°¡¡±
Han Jing was afraid that Li Qinng would bring them to a fancy restaurant, so she said, ¡°No need to go too far. A small roadside restaurant will do. She doesn¡¯t eat much.¡±
Li Qinng said, ¡°What about you?¡±
Han Jing: ¡°¡ I¡¯ve already eaten!¡±
Chapter 1392 - Gifts
Chapter 1392: Gifts
This girl was proud and had a bit of an inferiorityplex. She disliked troubling others. She knew very well that her family background was average, and she usually would not interact much with someone like him, so she was ashamed to bother him.
At least her character was good.
He did not make things awkward for the girl but found a small, ordinary restaurant.
After he parked the car, the three of them went in, and Han Jing ordered a bowl of wontons for Han Yu.
When Li Qinng saw that, he ordered another two bowls. One for himself and one for Han Jing.
Han Jing was startled. ¡°Haven¡¯t you eaten lunch?¡±
¡°I was rather busy this morning and had ate breakfast. I only ate at 10 o¡¯clock, so I skipped lunch!¡±
Han Jing: ¡°¡¡±
It was almost 2 pm now. No wonder he was hungry!
Han Jing did not argue anymore, and the three began eating.
Han Jing had seen Li Qinng on campus before but only from afar. To be honest, she did not know anything about people like him who were from affluent families. Among her friends, the only one with a slightly better family background was Zhong Bingyuan.
Everyone had always envied Zhong Bingyuan. She had always been pursued by the Mo family¡¯s Fourth Young Master, practically from high school all the way to university. He cared for her in every aspect, and they were childhood sweethearts.
For someone of Mo Chengxi¡¯s family background and abilities to wait for her for so many years and never have any other special female friends really aroused her ssmates¡¯ envy.
But Han Jing had never envied her or been jealous of her. Although she and Zhong Bingyuan were friends, she never aspired for her kind of lifestyle.
Her family background was clearly different. Han Jing herself was just an ordinary girl. Attending a university was already a great achievement. If she wanted anything else in the future, she would have to depend on her own two hands to achieve it.
So she never aspired for someone like Li Qinng, who was part of the second generation of tycoons!
Han Yu looked at this uncle. She felt that, somehow, this uncle was different from anyone she had ever met. He was so polite and seemed so gentle.
She looked at her aunt. ¡°Aunt¡¡±
¡°Hmm?¡±
Han Yu looked at Li Qinng, then at Han Jing, and then continued eating without a word.
When they had finished their wontons, Li Qinng paid for them and brought them shopping.
Han Jing felt very stressed when he brought her into a shopping center. ¡°This¡ we really don¡¯t need toe here¡¡±
Li Qinng said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m visiting, so I must take it seriously. I have to gain your elder brother¡¯s approval, right?¡±
Han Jing: ¡°¡¡±
She understood Li Qinng¡¯s intentions.
Perhaps her parents might not care much about his intentions. They could be satisfied with money.
But her elder brother sincerely hoped for the best for her. If he did not put in some effort, her elder brother would not give his consent so readily.
Li Qinng smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be so stressed. It¡¯s only appropriate that I buy a few gifts. Besides¡ you really don¡¯t need to stand on ceremony with me.¡±
He promised that if she had any requests, he would bear the responsibility. This was his promise as a man. He must certainly fulfill it.
Li Qinng brought her to buy some cigarettes and liquor before he bought some premium treats, some canned food and other simr things. At this time, these were very much in vogue as gifts.
Then he added some snacks. After all, the Han family had children, so he bought some melon seeds and biscuits. Then he bought a set of clothes, shoes, and socks for each person.
If he bought too much, Han Jing would be embarrassed. But it was all right to buy some things for the two children.
Han Yu was dazzled by the beautiful clothes. Aunt just said that a set was for her?
She was still in a daze.
Han Jing said, ¡°Little Yu! Uncle Li wille to our house tomorrow. These are the gifts he will bring to our house, so he¡¯ll bring them for you tomorrow, all right?¡±
Chapter 1393 - Quarrel
Chapter 1393: Quarrel
This was the first time the girl had such pretty clothes. She was afraid that Han Yu could not bear to let them go and would be sad if they took the clothes away for now.
Actually, she had the money to buy her new clothes. But since Han Yu lived at the Han house, she could not spend money on such nice clothes for her. Otherwise, her mother would definitely demand money from her or even take Han Yu¡¯s clothes and sell them.
As her aunt, if she had the money, it would be more worthwhile to buy food for Han Yu.
In the past, she bought new clothes for Han Yu a few times, all made of in cloth. Now Li Qinng was buying such expensive clothes. Her family could not afford such things.
Han Yu was already delighted to have such things. What did it matter if she had to wait a day?
She would have been happy to wait a few days.
¡°Aunt, I understand.¡±
She understood that these were gifts!
When the shopping was done, Li Qinng sent Han Jing and Han Yu home, but he did not drive them to their doorstep. Instead, they got out of the car at the vige entrance.
Han Jing brought Han Yu back. It waste now. She waited until her elder brother and sister-inw would be back before returning.
Han Jing was carrying things that Li Qinng had bought ¨C some biscuits, melon seeds and small snacks.
There was also a roast duck and some braised pork.
Li Qinng bought the meat for them. Since Han Jing had to tell her parents that they met that afternoon, she could not possiblye back empty-handed. It was only eptable if her boyfriend bought some food as a present for his girlfriend.
When Han Jing entered the house, everyone could smell the fragrance of the roast duck and the braised meat.
Han Chuanzong had a particrly sensitive nose, and he immediately charged over.
¡°Meat! It smells so good! Give it to me!¡±
Han Jing frowned. ¡°Wait a while. We¡¯re going to have dinner soon, and we can eat it together. There¡¯s plenty for all of us.¡±
¡°You¡¯re not allowed to eat it. It¡¯s all for me!¡± Han Chuanzong shouted.
Han Jing immediately lost her temper. ¡°Nonsense. Han Chuanzong, how many times have I told you that you¡¯re not to eat it yourself.¡±
Han Chuanzong fumed, ¡°Give it to me. It¡¯s for me alone. The rest of you are girls. You¡¯re not allowed to eat it.¡±
¡°Han Chuanzong¡¡± Han Jing roared.
¡°Why are you shouting? He¡¯s just a child. You¡¯re his elder sister. Shouldn¡¯t you give in to him? Hurry up and hand it over!¡±
Mother Han¡¯s protective voice rang out before Han Jing could correct Han Chuanzong.
Han Jing¡¯s head throbbed. It was always like that. Every time she tried to correct Han Chuanzong, her parents would stop her. Her younger brother was unbearably spoilt. Sooner orter, he would be ruined!
¡°Mother, you mustn¡¯t continue to spoil Younger Brother like that. He will be ruined sooner orter. Look at him now. He¡¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Father Han banged on the table. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with your younger brother? You think you¡¯re so great because you got into a university? Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re a girl. In the future, you will have to depend on your younger brother. If you don¡¯t treat him well now, why should you depend on him in the future?¡±
Han Jing: ¡°¡¡±
Han Chuanzong said as a matter of fact, ¡°That¡¯s right! Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t treat me better, you can¡¯t expect to depend on me in the future.¡±
Han Jing was infuriated. ¡°Who needs to depend on you? You don¡¯t know how to do anything. You¡¯re only number one when ites to eating. You¡¯ve been in school for so long, but you only know how to read a few words. You don¡¯t know how to do any of the chores around the house. What kind of future will you have? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll need to depend on you!
¡°Even now, you depend on me to get married so you can have a vi to get a bride! If you¡¯re so capable, then don¡¯t depend on me!¡±
¡°You¡¡± Father and Mother Han were about to explode.
¡°If you continue fussing, I¡¯ll throw away the meat!¡± Han Jing threatened
Chapter 1394 - Han Jing Goes Crazy
Chapter 1394: Han Jing Goes Crazy
Sure enough, the two of them stopped shouting. Mother Han red at her. ¡°Hand the meat over. Why should you throw it away for no reason? If you dare to throw it away, I¡¯ll never let you off!¡±
¡°So what if you don¡¯t let me off? I¡¯ll move to another city to work. How will you find me then?¡±
¡°You¡¡± Mother Han was crazed with rage. She rushed over to p Han Jing.
Han Shu grabbed her. ¡°Mother, what are you doing? Younger Sister is no longer a child; you can¡¯t p her!¡±
Han Jing said, ¡°My boyfriend ising to visit me tomorrow. He bought this food. If you beat me until I¡¯m disfigured, you might lose your little vi!¡±
Father and Mother Han immediately froze!
Their attention was fixed on Han Jing¡¯s boyfriend.
¡°What did you say? He¡¯sing tomorrow? He¡¯s agreed to our little vi?¡±
Mother Han¡¯s old eyes were filled with greed.
Han Jing¡¯s heart ached. Although she knew what her parents were like, she could not help but feel upset by her parents¡¯ reaction.
¡°I¡¯ve already said that his family is affluent. As for the vi, I didn¡¯t mention it at all, and he doesn¡¯t know about it. There are so many rich young girls from noble families who want to marry him. But I happen to know him because we go to the same school.
¡°When hees tomorrow, you had better not say anything to anger him. If he looks down on me because of you, you will have no hope of a vi in this life.¡±
Mother Han immediately refused. ¡°What kind of talk is that? I¡¯m marrying my daughter off to him. Surely he ought to give me money? Are wealthy people so miserly?¡±
¡°The Wang family is willing to give us a vi! He¡¯s not even as good as the Wang family? He should give us two vis! Surely I haven¡¯t raised you all these years for nothing. I¡¡±
¡°Enough!¡± Han Jing angrily flung the bag of braised meat on the ground. ¡°Let me say it once more. I will never marry into the Wang family. You are not to mention this to my boyfriend tomorrow. If you displease him, I¡¯ll make sure you suffer for it.
¡°Also, his family is very rich. Don¡¯t mention all these humiliating things. If he is put off because of your greed and doesn¡¯t want me, you will never get any benefits from me.¡±
Han Chuanzong burst into tears when he saw that the bag of meat had been flung to the ground. ¡°Wa wu wu wu, my meat, my meat¡ you useless creature, give me back my meat. You¡¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Han Jing roared. ¡°You¡¯re the useless creature. At your age, you don¡¯t know how to do anything but eat. Now you need someone else to get you a vi so you can get married. You¡¯re the useless one.¡±
Han Chuanzong: ¡°¡¡±
He was so shocked that he even forgot to cry.
He was the useless one?
No way! He was a boy. How could he be the useless one?
Wasn¡¯t it girls who were useless?
His parents said so!
Father and Mother Han were hopping with rage. Their darling son carried all their hopes. They would never permit anyone to criticize him.
They were about to go into a rage when Han Jing took the roast duck on the table, flung it on the ground and stomped on it!
¡°Since you all look down on me and want to reprimand me, then you had better not eat the things my boyfriend bought!¡±
This was a catastrophe.
Ordinary farmers seldom saw such good food.
Most people only got to eat meat a few times a year. When Mother and Father Han saw Han Jing wasting the food, they felt terrible.
¡°Are you crazy? Who asked you to throw it?¡±
Chapter 1395 - I Also Need Respect!
Chapter 1395: I Also Need Respect!
Actually, Han Jing was reluctant to do such a thing too. There was seldom good food in the house. Most of the good food ended up in Han Chuanzong¡¯s tummy. Her little niece and even her elder brother and sister-inw worked hard all day but seldom got to eat anything nutritious.
But there was no choice. With her parents like that, her family was doomed unless she found a way to correct them.
Even her elder brother and her sister-inw would suffer.
Han Jing immediately grabbed the other roast duck as well. ¡°If you dare to criticize me again, I¡¯ll throw away this one too!¡±
¡°No¡¡± Han Chuanzong screamed. ¡°Give me the roast duck. I want meat, I want meat¡¡±
¡°Mother, don¡¯t scold her anymore. Make her give me the roast duck. Give it to me¡¡±
Han Chuanzong screamed and shouted at his mother. There was only one duck left, and Father and Mother Han did not dare to shout anymore.
¡°You bitch, hurry up and give the roast duck to your younger brother.¡±
Han Jing said, ¡°You have to promise not to talk nonsense in front of my boyfriend tomorrow. Then I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes. We won¡¯t say anything. We won¡¯t say anything, all right? Quick, hand it over.¡±
Han Jing could not really throw away the food. Her family was sorge. They needed to eat.
But she knew what her parents were like. They might have promised now, but who knew how they would behave tomorrow?
No matter what, she could not go indulge them any longer.
This meal was like a battle.
Han Chuanzong was very possessive about his food, but Han Jing did not spoil him. She ate some and ced many pieces in her elder brother and sister-inw¡¯s bowls. Then there was Han Yu. Han Jing kept giving her roast duck.
No matter how much Han Chuanzong screamed and fussed, she refused to give in to him. When he fussed too much, she threatened to throw the food away so no one would get any of it.
The next morning, at the time they had agreed on, Han Jing went to the vige entrance to wait for Li Qinng.
Yesterday, they agreed on a ce. Li Qinng could find the vige, but he was not familiar with the paths within the vige and had never been to the Han house.
Han Jing waited at the vige entrance for a while before Li Qinng arrived. He stopped the car for Han Jing to get in and give him directions.
But Han Jing hesitated. After she got into the car, she did not immediately ask him to drive on.
¡°Wait!¡±
Li Qinng paused. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Han Jing said, ¡°Later¡ my parents might say some really nasty things. You¡ I hope you won¡¯t mind¡¡±
Li Qinng raised his brows. The girl had beenpletely frank when she first told him about her family situation. Why was she embarrassed now?
¡°You were very frank previously. What¡¯s the matter now? Have your parents changed their minds?¡±
Han Jing flushed and lowered her head. ¡°I¡ I also need some respect.¡±
Li Qinng: ¡°¡¡±
He looked at the little face that had always seemed so icy in the past. Now it was much more animated.
Li Qinngughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t think so highly of me. In the past, my family were schrs. I think you understand what my childhood was like in that era. My life was very hard when I was living in the north. I met all kinds of people on a daily basis. People like your parents are verymon in viges.
¡°Things will be much better when our generation bes parents because the number of educated people will grow.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I agreed to help you, I will certainly help you. Perhaps I can not only help you solve the problem of getting married. If your family needs anything else, you can let me know.¡±
As a student in Beijing University, this girl was definitely much sharper than average. She bore the hopes of all her older brothers and sisters and shouldered the heavy burden of her family.
Chapter 1396
Chapter 1396: First Time At The Han House
He saw how she treated her little niece and the way she relied on her own hard work. She had never considered using the past incident to threaten him and to marry into a noble family. That showed how good her character was.
At least, she was far superior to those educated girls who looked down on girls from poor families.
In Li Qinng¡¯s opinion, a person¡¯s character was most important, not their family background.
Especially...
This girl. If he got along well with her, Li Qinng felt that it might be possible to really pursue her.
Although Han Jing came from an ordinary family, within the closely-knit Gu family, Mo family and even his Li family, one¡¯s character was paramount.
As long as there was nothing wrong with Han Jing¡¯s character, everything else was not a problem.
Han Jing looked up at Li Qinng and pursed her lips. ¡°Thank you. Then...ter... if my parents say anything offensive, you don¡¯t... have to be too polite to them. Everyone instinctively fears the strong. You can be more assertive; then they won¡¯t dare to go overboard. That will also buy me more time. No matter what, I must hang on until I graduate.¡±
Li Qinng nodded. He understood what Han Jing meant.
Han Jing pointed out the road, and Li Qinng drove. When they entered the vige, they headed for the Han house.
...
No car had ever driven into the vige. When the children saw the car, they all ran after it in delight. Many of the adults also ran out of their houses when they saw that there was a car in the vige.
When they got into the vige, there were no more paved roads, only mud tracks. The roads were pot-holed and uneven, so the car drove slowly and most of the crowd managed to keep up.
Li Qinng stopped at the entrance to the Han house and got out of the car.
Everyone gasped when he got out. Such an imposing figure had never been seen in a backward and remote little vige like theirs.
Li Qinng was slightly more casually dressed that day. He was not wearing a suit like before, to avoid stressing out the vigers here.
Although Han Jing disliked her parents, she greatly respected her elder brother. Li Qinng intended to help her, so he could not use his status to pressure her family. This was a matter of upbringing.
He wore a dark-colored, casual outfit. The material was excellent and clearly expensive. Also, he was driving a little car and wearing a watch. Anyone could tell that he was no ordinary man.
Besides, he was so handsome.
Han Jing blushed when she got out of the car and saw the curious looks of all her neighbors that were crowding around.
This...
She was a little embarrassed.
At that moment, all the Han family members emerged. Mother and Father Han¡¯s eyes grew wide when they saw the little car.
In this era, owning a car was no mean feat!
He was definitely rich.
Even the richest family in their vige, the Wangs, did not have a car even though they had many houses!
Han Jing hurriedly introduced everyone. ¡°These are my parents. This is my elder brother and sister-inw!¡±
Li Qinng immediately greeted them. ¡°Uncle, Aunty, Elder Brother, Sister-inw!¡±
This was Han Shu¡¯s first time interacting with someone like that. He was a little nervous.
Li Qinng did not allow the situation to grow awkward. He took some gifts out of the car. First, there were some melon seeds and snacks. He handed them to Han Jing to distribute to the crowd.
Especially the children.
¡°Here, take this and go and y.¡±
The children were shocked. They had not expected to get something to eat when they came over to look at the car.
They clutched the food nervously, and many of them forgot to respond.
Only a few remembered to say ¡°Thank you¡± immediately.
Chapter 1397
Chapter 1397: When Are You Getting Married?
Almost everyone who hade to join in on the fun received something. Most of them got melon seeds.
Everyone was filled with praise.
¡°Oh, Jing Jing! You¡¯ve found such a great boyfriend. He even has a car!¡±
¡°I can tell he¡¯s from a wealthy family. Jing Jing, you¡¯re going to have such a good life in the future!¡±
¡°Going to university really makes a difference. She found such a generous boyfriend.¡±
¡°Your Han family will also have a good life!¡±
Mother Han¡¯s heart ached unbearably when she saw Li Qinng and Han Jing distribute so much food. But in the face of everyone¡¯spliments, she was too embarrassed to ask them to return it.
Fortunately, they quickly finished the distribution, and then Li Qinng took even more things out of the trunk. Otherwise, Mother Han would surely have rushed over and snatched the things back so that they could not distribute them anymore.
Besides the cigarettes, dried fruits and biscuits that Li Qinng bought yesterday, he added ten kilograms of pork and two boxes of fruit at thest minute.
In this era, people were not very particr about gifts when visiting rtives. But it was definitely a mark of respect to give meat and fruits.
...
At the time, resources in the viges were still very scarce, and these were very rare.
Most children grew up inrge families. Even a single sweet had to be shared among many siblings.
Mother Han beamed when she saw the ten kilograms of meat. She hurriedly led him into the house.
When everyone sat down, Father Han could not help but ask, ¡°What does your family do? Where do you live?¡±
Li Qinng smiled and replied, ¡°My name is Li Qinng. My family runs a small business. We currently live in the city center.¡±
Li Qinng smiled and brought out two sets of clothes. ¡°I know there are children in the family, so I specially bought a set of clothes for the two children. Uncle, Aunty, please ept them.¡±
Mother Han was taken aback. She had not expected him to buy clothes after buying so many other presents. She was delighted. ¡°Oh, you are too polite. You even bought clothes for the children.¡±
She saw that there was a set of boy¡¯s clothes and a set of girl¡¯s clothes and immediately said, ¡°In the future, you only have to buy for our Chuanzong. Little Yu is just a girl, no need to waste money on her!¡±
Wang Xiaoqin waspletely embarrassed by her words, and Han Yu bowed her head.
Li Qinng smiled. ¡°Aunty is joking. Girls are humans too. Our family does not favor boys over girls. When Jing Jing marries me in the future, my family won¡¯t me her even if she has a girl.¡±
This was irrefutable.
Even Father and Mother Han had no choice but topliment him. Surely they could not say that the other party could chase their daughter out of the house if she only gave birth to girls in the future?
It was one thing for them to favor boys. But for someone else to favor boys and even me her daughter for not bearing a son was apletely different matter.
¡°Oh, oh! That¡¯s true too. Your parents are so open-minded. Ah, ah!¡±
Mother Han smiled rather awkwardly. But she did not really care about that. In fact, it was a matter ofplete indifference to her. She immediately asked, ¡°What kind of business is your family in? How much money do you make a year? How many rooms does your house have?¡±
Han Shu and Han Jing were terribly embarrassed when they saw their parents staring at Li Qinng. These two old people were clearly very eager to know about such things.
¡°Mother! Little Li just arrived, why are you asking such things?¡± Han Shu was really embarrassed.
¡°Why can¡¯t I ask about such things? I¡¯ve raised my daughter for so many years, and she¡¯s a university student too. Now that she¡¯s getting married, I...¡±
¡°I¡¯m not getting married yet! I¡¯m just bringing him to visit you. I...¡±
Mother Han interrupted Han Jing before she could finish. ¡°What? You¡¯re not preparing to get married? Why date if you¡¯re not getting married? Are you toying with my daughter?¡±
Han Jing: ¡°...¡±
Couldn¡¯t she just speak nicely?
Chapter 1398 - Handle With Ease
Chapter 1398: Handle With Ease
It was awkward for Li Qinng to answer that, so Han Jing said, ¡°Mother, we¡¯ve only known each other for half a year and have just formalized our rtionship two months ago. How can I get married? I haven¡¯t even graduated yet!¡±
¡°You can¡¯t get married even after half a year? You still want to wait for graduation? Who would want you after graduation?¡±
¡°Mother, what are you saying?¡± Han Shu was fuming. How could she say that about his younger sister in front of Li Qinng? How would his younger sister gain any respect in the future?
Han Jing had described her family situation before, so Li Qinng was not very surprised. He could tell that this older brother was sincerely concerned for his younger sister.
Li Qinng nced at Han Jing. The girl was trying to hold in her rage as it would not be nice to argue right now. She would definitely be upset if he was too assertive, even if she was mentally prepared for it, and had even requested him to act like that.
Li Qinng said gently, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Do you want to go and cook? I¡¯m hungry. Are you inviting me to stay for lunch?¡±
Erm¡
Han Jing was startled.
Li Qinng smiled gently, ¡°Surely you won¡¯t chase me off without a meal?¡±
¡°No¡ of course not. This¡¡± Han Jing¡¯s mind went nk.
It was Han Shu who took over and said to Wang Xiaoqin, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go and cook. Jing Jing, go and help your sister-inw. Mother¡¡±
¡°I won¡¯t go. The two of them can manage!¡±
Han Shu: ¡°¡¡±
......
Li Qinng said to Han Jing, ¡°Go on! I¡¯ll chat with Elder Brother.¡±
¡°It¡¯ll be awkward for him to ask me questions if you¡¯re present.¡±
Han Jing had no choice. Li Qinng and her elder brother had already said so, so she could not insist on lingering here, especially when her parents also shooed her away. She had no choice but to leave with her sister-inw, Wang Xiaoqin.
In the living room, Li Qinng looked at Han Shu and smiled. ¡°Elder Brother, there¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. I know you¡¯re concerned for Jing Jing. If you want to know anything, you can just ask me directly.¡±
¡°I¡ I have an older sister who is much older than me. She got married long ago, and her children are in their teens. My parents are not important people. Right now, they have a little shop and run a small business.
¡°My older sister runs a clothingpany. Basically, it¡¯s my older sister and brother-inw¡¯s family that is rich. I¡¯ve lived with my brother-inw since I was a child, and I asionally help him.¡±
Li Qinng¡¯s brother-inw was very capable. Han Shu had heard Han Jing mention that before.
¡°This¡ what does your brother-inw do? Are you living together now?¡±
¡°He has a job in the government. I have my own ce.¡±
Han Shu was relieved. If he had his own ce, then their rtionship would not be tooplicated. Otherwise, if his sister got married, she would not just have to deal with a mother-inw, she would also have to face a domineering sister-inw.
¡°Government? Is your brother-inw a high official?¡± Mother Han¡¯s eyes immediately gleamed.
Li Qinng smiled humbly. ¡°It¡¯s just a job. There¡¯s nothing special about it.¡±
That was a tacit yes.
¡°Oh, that¡¯s wonderful. Your brother-inw is so capable. This¡ why doesn¡¯t he help you to be an official too? That way¡¡±
¡°He didn¡¯t do that because that¡¯s not where my ambitions lie. My brother-inw¡¯s position is sufficient for our family!¡±
Mother Han: ¡°¡¡±
Mother Han was about to rebuke him when Father Han said, ¡°That means your family is doing very well, but mainly because of your brother-inw, not because of you.
¡°My daughter is a university student and attends a prestigious university. She is pretty too. If you don¡¯t meet our requirements, we won¡¯t marry our daughter to you.¡±
Chapter 1399 - Successfully Winning Elder Brother Over
Chapter 1399: Sessfully Winning Elder Brother Over
Li Qinng smiled. His smile was very meaningful. ¡°Uncle and Aunty, don¡¯t worry. Any family that marries off their daughter or who takes a daughter-inw will have their requirements. To the Li family, marriage is an important matter. All the courtesies will be observed. We won¡¯t just marry her casually.¡±
Father and Mother Han¡¯s expressions changed.
Even Han Shu¡¯s expression was rather ugly.
Li Qinng said, ¡°Uncle and Aunty still don¡¯t know me well, but there is plenty of time. Jing Jing and I are still young. If Uncle and Aunty have concerns about me, you can observe me for a time.
¡°Jing Jing hasn¡¯t graduated yet! We¡¯re not in a hurry to get married now.¡±
Father and Mother Han: ¡°¡¡±
How could they refute that?
They had just said that they would not marry their daughter to just anyone, so now they could not possibly urge him to get married quickly.
If they urged them, then¡ would they still get their vi?
Li Qinng had had plenty of experience and had dealt with all kinds of people. He had seen many families like the Hans, so he dealt with them easily. He navigated the situation with ease.
Meanwhile, Han Jing and Wang Xiaoqin had gone to the kitchen to cook.
When lunch was almost ready, Han Jing told everyone toe and eat. She discovered that the situation in the living room was not as disastrous as she imagined it would be.
Her parents were not boasting and being smug. Neither were they embarrassed and angry.
......
Her elder brother did not look worried and seemed to be getting along with Li Qinng.
She sighed with relief. But she was also curious. How had Li Qinng done it?
Considering what her parents were like, she thought they would be quarreling.
The lunch went fairly smoothly.
That afternoon, Li Qinng did not linger in the Han house and interact too much with Father and Mother Han. Instead, he asked Han Jing to bring him around the vige, and Han Shu came along too.
Without the presence of Father and Mother Han, the three of them interacted much more freely.
By the end of their walk, Li Qinng hadpletely won Han Shu over.
When he left that afternoon, Han Jing saw him off. She asked curiously, ¡°How did you manage them? I could see that my elder brother liked you more and more. Especially after our walk. He seemed to have an excellent impression of you.¡±
Li Qinngughed and said, ¡°Oh, your parents! They¡¯re more concerned about how much dowry I can give your family. They can¡¯t wait to get their hands on the gifts. They hope we get married as soon as possible so they can get what they want more quickly.
¡°I only had to hint at some benefits. Since I did not answer their questions directly, they won¡¯t have any problem with me. In the future, they will have endless hopes about what benefits I can bring them.
¡°As for your elder brother, at first, he was not very pleased that I was in no hurry to marry you. He thinks I might not take you seriously. But as long as I can make him feel that I¡¯m quite good to you and that I take you seriously, he will naturally have no problem with me.¡±
Han Jing: ¡°¡¡±
Li Qinng said, ¡°And most importantly, your elder brother attaches a lot of importance to education and the problem of educating you and your niece. He is very determined that you attend school. He has always regretted not being able to continue studying.¡±
¡°Right, my elder brother is really like that. No matter how difficult it has been all these years, he has never given up on my schooling. He¡¯s the same as Little Yu. My parents wanted Little Yu to stop school long ago, but my elder brother would not hear of it.¡±
Li Qinngughed. ¡°So! I just have to mention some things that he enjoys hearing!¡±
Han Jing: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 1400 - You’re Amazing
Chapter 1400: You¡¯re Amazing
¡°You¡ you¡¯re amazing!¡± Han Jing eximed.
Her family was a mess. Before his arrival, she had been mentally prepared that Li Qinng might have to use his status to suppress them.
Actually, she had been thinking of that when she sought Li Qinng¡¯s help. When her parents saw that Li Qinng was an important person and not to be trifled with, they would not dare to coerce them excessively.
As long as Li Qinng gave them some benefits, they would not interfere too much.
That had been her n, but to really use it on her parents and deal with them this way ultimately saddened her.
But to her surprise, Li Qinng had not done that. He used a method that was most eptable to her to achieve an ideal oue.
Li Qinng turned to nce at the girl. Girls who studiedw were usually very calm and logical.
Especially this girl who used to be so icy. Now she was looking at him rather worshipfully over a small matter like that. He was suddenly in a very good mood.
¡°Actually, you must feel very helpless about your family situation to have looked for me and even asked me to pretend to be your boyfriend to solve this matter. I can tell that you want to help your elder brother, but you haven¡¯t managed to do so yet.¡±
Han Jing bowed her head and said destely, ¡°That¡¯s right! My elder brother works too hard. I want to help them and even change my parents¡¯ thinking so that they won¡¯t work my elder brother like a ve. But¡ I haven¡¯t seeded yet.¡±
By now, Li Qinng had driven out of the vige. He stopped by the roadside and said to Han Jing, ¡°I have something to do this afternoon, so I¡¯ll have to leave you.
¡°As for your family, let me give you a suggestion. Go back and think about it, and if you think it will work, I will work on it with you.¡±
Han Jing was startled. ¡°What¡¯s your suggestion?¡±
......
Li Qinng said, ¡°Your parents are old now. People of that age all have their own ways of thinking. Don¡¯t think about changing them. They¡¯re set in their ways.
¡°Instead of trying to change your parents so they won¡¯t make your elder brother¡¯s life difficult, why not try changing your younger brother? He¡¯s still young. It¡¯s not toote to change.¡±
Han Jing: ¡°¡¡±
She was bewildered. She had never thought of that before.
Or perhaps she had thought of it before, but her younger brother was a replica of her parents. He could not be reasoned with.
Li Qinng suddenly thought that the girl¡¯s bewildered look was rather adorable. When he saw her earnestly listening to him, heughed and said, ¡°Are you very surprised? Your younger brother is young, and your parents idolize him. If he does not take your parents¡¯ side, will they be able to treat your elder brother as a ve?
¡°I remember you mentioned finding a job for your elder brother and sister-inw so they can move out. That¡¯s a good idea and will make their lives easier. But remember, basically your younger brother will still be useless. That way, your elder brother and sister-inw will have to suffer your parents¡¯ oppression all their lives, and your younger brother will always be a burden to them.
¡°But if your younger brother has good grades and can attend university in the future and be independent?¡±
Han Jing: ¡°¡¡±
¡°He¡ he doesn¡¯t listen to me at all. I can¡¯t control him¡¡±
Li Qinngughed. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t listen to you, find a way to make him listen. Doesn¡¯t he like meat? Doesn¡¯t he like new clothes? He¡¯s a child! Just find something nice and bribe him. See if he listens to you!¡±
Han Jing: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 1401 - Mo Yang Is The Best Example
Chapter 1401: Mo Yang Is The Best Example
She suddenly felt that Li Qinng¡¯s words made a lot of sense.
She had always been enmeshed in her family affairs. She could not bear to see her elder brother and sister-inw work so hard, and she could not stand her parents¡¯ziness and how they spoiled her younger brother. She was even more intolerant of her younger brother¡¯s selfishness and immaturity.
But she had always felt that her parents were the problem and wanted a way to change them.
She never thought of trying a different angle. If Younger Brother changed, that would reduce the damage that her parents had wrought.
When she heard Li Qinng¡¯s words, the more she thought about them, the more she felt that they made sense.
¡°Then¡ what should I do? Just¡ bribe him? Make him listen to him and then teach him to study hard?¡±
Li Qinng looked at the girl. He suddenly burst outughing.
¡°You usually seem pretty sharp. Why are you so befuddled over this?¡±
Han Jing flushed. ¡°I¡ I¡¯m too closely involved to have a proper perspective.¡±
Li Qinng nodded. ¡°Um! That¡¯s possible.¡±
Han Jing said uneasily, ¡°Stop teasing me. Tell me, quick! What should I do?¡±
This was just too important to Han Jing. She was really helpless when it came to her family. They gave her too much stress. She would be deeply grateful if this problem could be solved!
Li Qinng said, ¡°I¡¯ve observed your younger brother, and I think he¡¯s actually quite intelligent, just that your parents have spoiled him. In the future, minimize his interactions with your parents and let him see the world outside. Otherwise, he will be just like your parents.
......
¡°Make a trip back next week and find a way to persuade your younger brother toe out. I¡¯ll educate him and show him how my family¡¯s little nephews live. Especially that Mo Yang. He¡¯s my brother-inw¡¯s cousin¡¯s child. That child really was raised very sessfully.¡±
¡°Mo Yang?¡± Han Jing¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Yuan Yuan¡¯s husband¡¯s younger cousin?¡±
¡°Um!¡± Li Qinng nodded.
¡°He is of high birth, but he does not a single bad habitmon to rich children. He is extremely intelligent and also eager to learn. I can say that among all the children I have met, his upbringing was the most sessful.
¡°Although I might be biased towards the children in my own family, I must admit that the Gu children are slightly inferior to Mo Yang and that they¡¯re slightly less gifted.¡±
Han Jing: ¡°¡¡±
After a long time, she said rather incredulously, ¡°You¡ you¡¯re referring to the little crown prince of the Mo family? You¡ you can arrange a meeting between him and my younger brother?¡±
Heavens!
With her status, she would never have the opportunity to meet someone like that!
Mo Yang was a famous prince in the capital. Han Jing had often heard Zhong Bingyuan talk about him, about how clever and studious he was and what a sweet-talker he was. In short, he was good at everything.
How could someone like her, who was born into a farmer¡¯s family, have the opportunity to meet a child who was so outstanding and of such high birth?
Li Qinngughed and said, ¡°I just think that Mo Yang has been brought up very well and is a very good example. If your younger brother can meet him, it might change him.
¡°But I don¡¯t interact much with the Mo family. My older sister is Madam Mo¡¯s sister-inw. It¡¯s not hard to meet Mo Yang. If I have the opportunity, I can bring Chuanzong to meet him, but I won¡¯t be able to especially bring Mo Yang out.¡±
Han Jing hurriedly said, ¡°No need, no need. How can I ask you to especially bring Mo Yang out? This¡ meeting him will already be a rare opportunity. Besides, if Chuanzong can meet your nephews, that will already be very, very good.¡±
Chapter 1402 - Is Your Classmate A Boy Or A Girl?
Chapter 1402: Is Your ssmate A Boy Or A Girl?
Li Qinng nodded. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll go and arrange it. I¡¯ll look for you next week.¡±
Han Jing was incredibly excited. It was as if Li Qinng¡¯s words had given her a new direction.
¡°Okay, I will listen to you.¡±
After discussing their n for a while, Han Jing got out of the car. She watched as Li Qinng drove off. She only went home after hepletely vanished from sight.
Li Qinng thought about the girl as he drove. He was rather amused.
He was being a busybody. He was clearly swamped, but here he was spending time helping this girl find a solution and transform her younger brother.
When Li Qinng returned to the Gu home, he found the children doing their homework. He felt very pleased.
These children had been well brought up since they were young. The adults never had to worry too much about them.
Li Qinng had bought some fruits, and he ced them in front of the children with a smile. ¡°How diligent! I bought some fruits for you; do you want to try them?¡±
Li Qingdan had three children: The eldest son, Gu Ziang, was the oldest grandchild in the Gu Family¡¯s fourth generation. He was followed by a pair of twins. The older brother¡¯s name was Gu Zihan, and the younger sister¡¯s name was Gu Ziqi.
When they heard that, all three of them raised their heads and looked at Li Qinng.
Gu Ziang smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, something is amiss today! Usually, when you buy us food, you just put it on the coffee table and tell us that you¡¯ve bought us something to eat. We¡¯ll help ourselves if we want to eat it. Today¡¡±
Gu Zihan narrowed his eyes and said smilingly, ¡°Something is different!¡±
......
Li Qinng smiled and said, ¡°I need you to do me a favor.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s hear it!¡±
The three children grew up with Li Qinng, especially the eldest, Gu Ziang. When he was young, Li Qinng took care of him, and they were very close.
Li Qinng said, ¡°I have a ssmate with a very disobedient younger brother. He has been spoiled by his parents who live in a vige. The kind of parents who strongly favor boys over girls. Besides, they¡¯re illiterate and don¡¯t understand the importance of education.
¡°The child is now 11 years old and has lots of bad habits. But I think his character is sound and he¡¯s quite smart, but he has not been properly groomed. I¡¯ll bring him over in a few days. All of you are so outstanding. Help me stimte him and guide him to study hard. Tell him that if he works hard and gets into university, he can be as outstanding as you in the future. Can you do that?¡±
After that long speech, the three children all focused on the main point¡
¡°Is your ssmate a boy or a girl?¡±
Li Qinng: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Ziang said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve never noticed that you¡¯re so helpful? I heard Mother say that you¡¯ve been attending matchmaking sessionstely. Is that boy our future aunt¡¯s younger brother?¡±
Gu Zihan said, ¡°Right, right, right! Uncle, you know that because of your influence, the three of us are all cold-blooded and merciless. We don¡¯t have the time to teach someone who is not rted to us. It¡¯s hard enough topete with Mo Yang. It¡¯s too hard on us!¡±
Gu Ziqi said, ¡°Mo Yang crushed me again yesterday. I vow that I will beat him.¡±
Gu Zihan nced at her. ¡°Forget it! I often hear you make that vow, but I¡¯ve never seen you beat Mo Yang.¡±
Gu Ziqi was infuriated. She immediately jumped up and shouted with her hands on her hips, ¡°You haven¡¯t beaten him either! Why should you criticize me?¡±
Gu Zihan rolled his eyes and ignored her.
Li Qinngughed and said, ¡°All right, I know you¡¯re all very outstanding. Mo Yang is not human. His parents¡¯ methods of raising him are perverse. You can¡¯tpare with him like that.¡±
The three of them red at their uncle furiously.
Chapter 1403 - Mo Yang Is Perverted, Don’t Compete With Him!
Chapter 1403: Mo Yang Is Perverted, Don¡¯t Compete With Him!
¡°Speak. Are you going to help me or not?¡±
¡°What¡¯s in it for us?¡±
Li Qinng raised his brows. ¡°What do you want?¡±
The three of them exchanged nces and said smilingly, ¡°Treat us to a meal at Jin Jiang Restaurant and we¡¯ll help you.¡±
Li Qinng considered it. ¡°No problem, but you are really odd! Your aunt¡¯s cooking is better than that at Jin Jiang Restaurant. If you want good food, why not just go to your aunt¡¯s house?¡±
Gu Ziang rolled his eyes. ¡°We would like to! It¡¯s all right if we go now and then, but if we go too often and ask aunt to cook, Uncle will re at us as if he would like to get rid of all of us. He¡¯s afraid that Aunt will scald herself while cooking.
¡°Besides, Aunt is busy with the children now. She doesn¡¯t have the time to bother us. If we go and look for Aunt now, Uncle will have our heads.¡±
Li Qinng: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Zihan shrugged. ¡°Putting everything else aside, I really admire Mo Yang for his cooking skills. I¡¯ve heard that Uncle can¡¯t bear to let Aunt cook, so Mo Yang had to make tonics for his mother from a young age. Wow, wow, wow!¡±
Li Qinng hit Gu Zihan¡¯s head. ¡°That shows that your Uncle dotes on his wife. Ask your father to learn from him.¡±
Gu Ziqi said bitterly. ¡°Our father is not bad! But he¡¯s so busy every day. We don¡¯t dare to bring it up. If we tell him, he definitely won¡¯t think he has not enough time or feel that there¡¯s no need to take care of his wife. He will only¡¡±
Gu Ziang: ¡°He will only tell us to learn from Mo Yang.¡±
Li Qinng: ¡°¡¡±
......
Li Qinng burst outughing. ¡°Your father means well. Be good! Learn from Mo Yang and be filial to your mother.¡±
Gu Zihan said gloomily, ¡°We¡¯re willing to do that! It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to take care of Mother, but¡ do we have tovish her with care every day? Then¡ how will we find time to beat Mo Yang? He crushes me whenever we have apetition. I don¡¯t like it!¡±
Gu Ziqiy her head on the table in despair. ¡°That¡¯s right! Uncle, we¡¯re already working very hard. Why can¡¯t we beat Mo Yang? How did he get a brain like that?¡±
Li Qinng patted their little heads. ¡°Good children! Mo Yang is a pervert. No need to bother with him!¡±
The three children, ¡°¡¡±
Next, Li Qinng told the children about Han Chuanzong¡¯s situation. The children were not very surprised by what they heard.
The Gu family never spoilt their children. They had all suffered in the past. Now that times were better, the new generation of children had not suffered much as they grew up.
In order to allow the children to cherish their present lives, the older folks often told them about the difficulties of the past and even brought them to the vige to experience the environment there.
The children were not surprised by a boy like Han Chuanzong. They had met such children before.
After Li Qinng exined his n, the children nodded to show they understood.
Another Sunday arrived. Han Jing had gone home early the day before. She was thinking about how to bring her younger brother out.
That day, Han Chuanzong was ying at home. The child disliked learning. He went to school infrequently and often ran off to y by himself.
That day, Han Jing bought two chicken drumsticks. She ran over to negotiate with Han Chuanzong. ¡°Chuanzong!¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to your brother-inw¡¯s house today. Do you want to go too? My boyfriend, the one who drove to our housest time.¡±
Chapter 1404 - Bring You To Brother-In-Law’s House To Play
Chapter 1404: Bring You To Brother-In-Law¡¯s House To y
Han Chuanzong paused. That was the richest man he had ever met. He had been envious of that car for a long time.
¡°You¡¯ll bring me? Can I sit in the car?¡±
Han Jing paused. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s his car. If you behave yourself, I¡¯ll ask him to drive us hometer. How about that?¡±
Han Jing had not expected a car to be so alluring to a boy. Han Chuanzong immediately agreed without needing her to say anything else.
¡°Then go and get ready. Bring your school bag. I¡¯ll telephone him and ask him toe over.¡±
Han Chuanzong was displeased. ¡°Why do I need to bring my school bag if I¡¯m going there to y?¡±
¡°Because he likes studious children. The children in his family are all very outstanding. If you bring your books, he will think you¡¯re very studious and clever. That way, he will really, really like you! He will drive you to have fun and buy nice food for you.¡±
Food and fun were very attractive to young children.
Han Chuanzong agreed.
Han Jing hurried off to make the call.
When Han Chuanzong got home, he ordered Mother Han to pack his school bag. Mother Han was delighted to hear that he was going to the Li House. She said, ¡°Then I¡¯lle with you. You¡¯re going to someone else¡¯s house alone. What if there¡¯s no one to take care of you? I can take the opportunity to see what his house is like and just how rich he is. Then I can ask for a higher bride price.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need for you to go!¡± Han Jing¡¯s voice drifted over.
Mother Han immediately lost her temper. ¡°Why can¡¯t I go? I¡¯m your mother. He wants to marry my daughter, but I can¡¯t go to his house¡¡±
......
¡°He doesn¡¯t want to marry your daughter. He has plenty of women.¡±
Mother Han: ¡°¡¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already told you that his family is very wealthy. His brother-inw is a high official and holds a very high position. Hees from a distinguished family. I¡¯m just a vige girl from a farm. So many noble youngdies are lining up to marry him. He can do without me.¡±
Mother Han was shocked. ¡°But¡ you¡ you¡¯re a university student. You¡¡±
¡°Those noble youngdies are all university students, and their families are all outstanding. They can help him in his career and won¡¯t ask him for a vi. In fact, those girls will bring many vis as their dowry when they get married.¡±
Mother Han was livid.
¡°Then why marry him?¡±
¡°Because he¡¯s rich! I want to marry him. As long as I can sessfully marry him, I will soar. I will always be superior to others.¡±
¡°You¡¡± Mother Han could not refute that. She could not stand being oppressed by someone else. She was used to throwing her weight around at home, and her daughter was a university student. Everyone in the vige envied her. She had not had this feeling of being crushed under someone¡¯s foot for a long time.
¡°You¡¯ve already said that he has many women around him. How can you be certain that he will marry you? Based on what you said, you might as well marry into the Wang family!¡±
Han Jingughed. ¡°What¡¯s the use of marrying into the Wang family? Am I going to marry into his family to be their nanny? He¡¯s so old and ugly, and he has a daughter. His family also has old folks that I will have to wait on. Why marry him? It will be hard to even get some living expenses from him!
¡°But the Li family is different. Why do so many girls from noble families want to marry him? Because there are many benefits. The rich girls want to marry him for convenience. Of course I want to as well!
¡°When I be part of his family, there will be servants to wait on me. When I have children, I will have nannies to take care of them. They can attend the best schools, andter on, they will be the young scions of a noble family. Besides that, he will teach me how to get things done. In the future, I can have a job and earn a sry. The Wang family is nothing.
¡°So let me tell you. I must marry into the Li family. You had better not drag me down. Be very careful to please him.¡±
Chapter 1405 - What A Beautiful Car!
Chapter 1405: What A Beautiful Car!
¡°This time, I¡¯m bringing Chuanzong so he can see what a rich family is like. Their family likes children, so I¡¯m bringing Chuanzong. Otherwise, no one else is to think about going to his house and asking for money.
¡°He¡¯s already visited our family. The news of that has spread through the vige. I can only marry him now. If you¡¯re thinking of sabotaging me and making him detest me and abandon me, then you will be theughingstock of the entire vige. Everyone will mock you for overreaching yourself. You¡¯ll suffer a double loss because the Wang family definitely won¡¯t want me anymore!¡±
Mother Han was stunned. She was dumbfounded!
Han Jingughed and said, ¡°You have no choice. After his visit yesterday, the Wang family will feel humiliated and think that our family despises them. They have be theughingstock of the whole vige. So we¡¯ve already offended the Wang family.
¡°Guess what the Wang family will do to you if I don¡¯t end up marrying into the Li family?¡±
Han Jing had done this deliberately. Li Qinng¡¯s visit was the only way topletely destroy the Wang family¡¯s hopes.
The Wang family was the richest family in the vige. Li Qinng was clearly superior to the Wang family. It was obvious that the Han family looked down on the Wang family and had found a wealthier match. After this incident, the Wang family definitely would not seek her out again.
Only then did Mother Han realize the implications.
¡°This¡ no, the Wang family is very willing to marry you. They were even willing to give us a vi. They¡¡±
¡°That was in the past. Things are different now. Their family has been humiliated. The Wang family is not to be trifled with.¡±
Mother Han: ¡°¡¡±
Mother Han had not expected this development. She had been immersed in a fantasy in which her daughter had found a rich man and everyone in the vige envied her.
Now that Han Jing mentioned it, she felt ufortable. She angrily reached out to strike Han Jing.
......
¡°You had better not hit me. After all, I am now your only hope.¡±
Mother Han was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Han Jingughed. ¡°What else can I mean? You¡¯ve already offended the Wang family. Now you will only benefit if I marry into the Li family. If you annoy me, I¡¯ll leave. Then the Wang family can take its revenge on you.¡±
Mother Han was furious. She was livid with rage, and her finger shook as she pointed at Han Jing. She could not say a word.
Han Jing was unmoved. She said to Han Chuanzong, ¡°Let¡¯s go! When we get there, be sure to please him. Be mature and obedient. When I marry him, I¡¯ll buy you a car when you grow up.¡±
Han Chuanzong¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Really?¡±
¡°Really!¡±
Han Chuanzong became obedient. Very obedient. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely be obedient. I¡¯ll do anything you say.¡±
Han Jing brought Han Chuanzong out. Mother Han tried to follow them, but Han Chuanzong forced her to go back.
¡°Oh, Mother, I can go by myself. I don¡¯t need you to take care of me. You just stay at home. If youe, you might offend Brother-inw.¡±
Mother Han: ¡°¡¡±
She brought Han Chuanzong to the vige entrance, and after a while, Li Qinng¡¯s car arrived. Han Chuanzong got into the car. He excitedly touched everything around him. He was ted.
¡°What a beautiful car!¡±
Boys naturally like cars. Han Jing had never thought about that.
Li Qinngughed and said, ¡°This is not the best car. If you have the ability in the future, you can buy many cars of this sort. There are all kinds of cars.¡±
Han Chuanzong frowned and asked, ¡°Are there any other kinds of cars? Are they nicer than this one? How much grain do you have to sell to buy them?¡±
In his way of thinking, selling grain was the only way to make money. He had never heard of other methods of earning money.
Chapter 1406 - If You Get Into A University, I’ll Give You A Car
Chapter 1406: If You Get Into A University, I¡¯ll Give You A Car
Li Qinng said, ¡°If you depend on farming, it will be impossible to buy a car.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°Look at the farmers around you. Which family has bought a car?¡±
Han Chuanzong: ¡°¡¡±
He did not speak. After thinking for a long time, he still had not thought of anyone he knew who had bought a car.
He shook his head and said, ¡°None. No one in my vige has bought a car. Even their rtives have not bought a car. Your car is the first one that has entered our vige.
¡°Even the richest family, the Wangs, has not bought a car.¡±
Li Qinng smiled. ¡°Which means to say that they don¡¯t know how to earn enough money to buy a car. Your parents will never live in a vi in their lifetime either, much less buy a car. If you continue to learn from them, then you will be like your neighbors ¨C you won¡¯t know anything except farming.¡±
Han Chuanzong frowned.
¡°Do you want to buy a car?¡±
¡°Of course!¡±
¡°I know what you should do so that you can buy a car in the future. Do you want to learn?¡±
¡°Of course I do!¡± Han Chuanzong immediately drew closer. ¡°Quick, tell me. I want a car too.¡±
......
¡°It¡¯s not that easy. You¡¯re still young. Once you¡¯ve grown up after a few years, you can buy a car.¡±
¡°Then tell her, and she can buy one for me.¡± Han Chuanzong pointed at Han Jing and said matter-of-factly.
Li Qinng nced at Han Jing and said calmly, ¡°She doesn¡¯t need me to teach her. She already knows.¡±
¡°Then why don¡¯t you hurry up and buy one for me? Quick! I want a car.¡±
Han Chuanzong grew impatient the moment he heard that Han Jing knew how to buy a car.
Li Qinngughed. ¡°Your elder sister is going to marry me in the future. I already have a car; there¡¯s no need for her to buy one.¡±
¡°Then she can buy one for me.¡±
¡°You¡¯re mistaken. Go home and ask your mother whether a married daughter will buy a car for her younger brother? Should your sister-inw buy a car for her younger brother?¡±
Han Chuanzong: ¡°¡¡±
He might be spoilt, but he was not stupid!
His mother was always saying that Sister-inw belonged to their family and had to be filial to her and take care of her. She was not to keep running back to her natal family and was not to bring anything back to them. A married daughter was like water thrown out of the house.
His future brother-inw was clearly mocking him.
Once his elder sister married, she would belong to another family. She could not possibly buy anything for her own family.
Han Chuanzong angrily said, ¡°But my elder sister hasn¡¯t married you yet!¡±
Li Qinng raised his brows. This fellow was quite smart. He reacted fast.
¡°Too bad, your elder sister listens to me. Besides, your elder sister hasn¡¯t graduated yet! The ability to earn enough money to buy a car is found in university. Although some people still don¡¯t have that ability after attending university.
¡°If you want a car, you must get into Beijing University like your sister. If you do that, I¡¯ll give you one. If not, you can find a way to buy one in the future.¡±
Han Jing was shocked. ¡°Li Qinng, there¡¯s no need¡¡±
¡°No problem. If he really gets in, giving him a car is not a problem.¡±
Han Chuanzong did not speak.
He was used to getting whatever he wanted from his family. At that moment, his brother-inw sounded extremely capable. He did not dare to offend him.
Just now, his elder sister had even lost her temper at home and said that she must marry him. That way, she would not need to fear the Wang family in the future. The Wang family was the richest family in the vige. He yed there before, and Old Madam Wang had even scolded him.
She said he was useless and that his family was dwindling as his elder brother had no son.
After his elder sister brought this man home, all the boys in the vige had been dead envious of him. They said that his elder sister was so capable. They said that his elder sister had found a rich brother-inw for him, even more handsome than that Wang Fengbao from the Wang family. He even had a car.
Chapter 1407 - A Chat
Chapter 1407: A Chat
Han Chuanzong had been spoilt rotten in the Han family, but no one outside the family would indulge him like Father and Mother Han, so he was not so arrogant and presumptuous towards everyone.
To the people in their little vige, Li Qinng was a very important person. Everyone had an instinctive fear of people who were more powerful than them, and Han Chuanzong was the same.
So he did not dare to treat Li Qinng in the same way he treated his family.
Han Chuanzong continued to keep quiet. Han Jing felt rather anxious, but Li Qinng stopped her and did not allow her to continue lecturing him. All children are rebellious, especially a spoilt child like Han Chuanzong. What he hated the most was being lectured by other people.
Han Jing wanted to say something, but Li Qinng interrupted her. He changed the subject to divert her, and after a few times, Han Jing caught on.
Along the way, Han Chuanzong did not say anything else. He kept looking out of the window and watched the scenery as they drove nearer the bustling center of the city.
At the front of the car, Han Jing was chatting with Li Qinng. They spoke a lot about Li Qinng¡¯s life. It seemed that Li Qinng was deliberately talking about things that Han Chuanzong had never heard of before.
¡°The capital has changed rapidly in recent years, but it is still slightly inferior to other countries. When I was studying overseas, those cities were truly prosperous. The capital still needs to develop for a few years and then it will be a metropolis.¡±
¡°Your results are not too bad, are they? Have you thought of studying overseas?¡±
Han Jing was startled. ¡°Me?¡±
Li Qinng nodded. ¡°Yes, studying overseas will broaden your horizons. When youe back, you can get a job in one of the toppanies in the capital. There is currently a great shortage of talent in China. Many of thew departments in major firms are inadequate.
¡°In the Mo family¡¯spanies, the people working in theirw department all have very high sries, especially those who have graduated from prestigious universities or studied overseas. As long as they are capable, they will receive very high sries when they return. I remember there was a senior from Beijing University. Once he got into Mo Corporation, his starting sry was over 200 yuan. Three monthster, he got a raise. Later on, thepany arranged for him to study overseas, and when he came back, he was promoted and had gotten another raise. Now his sry is probably in the high hundreds or over a thousand.¡±
Han Jing¡¯s eyes widened. She was incredibly surprised.
......
¡°So high?¡±
At that time, people¡¯s sries were not that high. Many people were still pursuing cradle-to-grave jobs. Entrepreneurs were still very much despised.
Many people at that time continued to draw sries of ten to a hundred yuan. A sry of a few hundred yuan was considered high.
Li Qinng smiled. ¡°Mo Corporation has always been very generous in paying capable subordinates. Now there are many gaps in the market. They can only expand quickly when they have enough talented people. It¡¯s not just the Mos. The Gu family¡¯spanies, including my sister¡¯spany, are like that too.
¡°As long as the person is truly capable, they will definitely give them a high sry. Besides that, those with certain achievements and qualifications will be given houses and cars. If thepanies don¡¯t treat them well enough, how can they expect to retain these proud people?¡±
Han Jing nodded. When she heard that, she felt even more assured of her future.
Li Qinngughed and said, ¡°Your qualifications are very valuable. Although you were born in a vige, that does not affect anything. Right now, there is a great shortage of talent. Study hard, and you will definitely surpass others in the future.¡±
Han Jing paused and looked at Li Qinng. ¡°I¡¯m a girl. Don¡¯t you think that girls¡ are inferior to boys?¡±
Chapter 1408 - Everyone Choruses, How Do You Do Uncle!
Chapter 1408: Everyone Choruses, How Do You Do Uncle!
At that time, favoritism towards boys was amon phenomenon. It was also mostly the boys who were educated. Many people felt that girls were innately inferior to boys.
They could not achieve anything. They could only remain at home, do the housework and raise the children.
Li Qinngughed. ¡°That was in the past. Things are different now.
¡°In the past! We mainly depended on agriculture to survive. That was manualbor. Girls naturally cannotpare to boys in terms of physical strength. But things are different now. As long as you can hold a job, you can earn money. Money can buy you everything you need in life.
¡°As long as you have money, you can buy food, a house, clothes, and everything that you need. Most jobs nowadays require mental work. As long as you are intelligent, you can earn money. The status of girls will rise in the future.¡±
Han Jing could not help but smile. She seldom heard anyone say that girls would be useful in the future. As a girl born in a vige, her education had brought her an immense amount of stress.
Now that Li Qinng said that, for some reason, she felt much more rxed and confident about her future.
They drove to the Gu house. It was Sunday, but Gu Jinye was so busy he still was not home. Li Qingdan was not there either.
The children of the family were at home. Mo Yang had also brought Chu Yue and Chu Zheng.
Li Qinng parked his car in the yard. The children were standing on the second-floor balcony, staring at them.
¡°Wow! Is that our future aunt? She¡¯s very pretty!¡±
¡°I heard that she¡¯s a student at Beijing University! She¡¯s very outstanding!¡±
¡°She¡¯s Fourth Cousin-inw¡¯s ssmate. She¡¯s aw student.¡±
......
Thest sentence was spoken by Mo Yang.
Gu Zihan hurriedly said, ¡°Go, go, go. Let¡¯s go down and take a look and see how we can stimte that young master from the Han family.¡±
They ttered down the stairs. When they came out to greet them, they saw Li Qinng and greeted him in unison as ¡°Uncle¡±.
Mo Yang was in the same generation as these children, so he simply addressed Li Qinng as ¡®Uncle¡¯, just like Gu Ziang and the other children.
There were so many children in the family. Almost all of them addressed him like that.
He looked at Han Jing and smilingly addressed her as ¡°Aunt¡±.
Han Jing was amazed to see so many good-looking children. This was her first time seeing so many good-looking children!
Li Qinng smiled and introduced them to her. ¡°This is Gu Ziang. He¡¯s the eldest brother. These two are twins. The older brother is called Gu Zihan, the younger sister is Gu Ziqi. And this, this is Mo Yang. I¡¯ve mentioned him to you.
¡°These two are twins too. They are Mo Yang¡¯s friends. The elder brother is Chu Zheng, and the younger sister is Chu Yue.¡±
Han Jing smiled and greeted them. She handed over the fruits and snacks she bought.
She wanted to buy gifts, but Li Qinng refused to allow her to buy anything.
The children did notck anything materially. As for Han Jing, her little money was what she had left after scrimping and saving her sry from her part-time job. He did not want her to go into the expense.
But Han Jing was too embarrassed toe empty-handed, so in the end, she brought some fruits and snacks.
Gu Ziang was the eldest brother, so he received her gifts and thanked her with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Aunt!¡±
Li Qinng dragged Han Chuanzong over. ¡°Here, let me introduce you. This is Han Chuanzong, Aunt¡¯s younger brother.¡±
The children exchanged nces and beamed. Then they chorused, ¡°Uncle, how do you do!¡±
Li Qinng: ¡°¡¡±
Han Jing: ¡°¡¡±
Han Chuanzong: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Ziangughed when he saw their bewildered looks. ¡°Why? Is anything wrong? Uncle! Isn¡¯t Aunt your ssmate? She¡¯s your peer! This is Aunt¡¯s younger brother, of course we should address him as ¡®Uncle¡¯!¡±
Li Qinng: ¡°¡¡±
What he said was true!
Chapter 1409 - Brother Mo Yang Is The Most Awesome!
Chapter 1409: Brother Mo Yang Is The Most Awesome!
Mo Yang raised his brows. ¡°Uncle, are you sure it¡¯s like that?¡±
¡°This elder sister is my fourth cousin-inw¡¯s ssmate! In that case, I should address her as ¡®Elder Sister¡¯?¡± Then my cousins should also address her as ¡®Elder Sister¡¯! Don¡¯t you agree?¡±
Li Qinng: ¡°¡¡±
Han Jing looked at Mo Yang. Besides Chu Zheng, Mo Yang was clearly much younger than the Gu children. But his eyes were very sharp.
And he was slightly more handsome.
The little fellow just stood there, but he had a different air. The children she knew from the vige were still ying in the mud at Mo Yang¡¯s age. They were considered mature if they asionally helped around the house.
One could tell at a nce that the young boy was extremely intelligent. How had the Mo family raised such a child?
Li Qinng said angrily, ¡°Your fourth cousin-inw is only Aunt Han¡¯s ssmate. It¡¯s not indicative of seniority. We¡¯re all rtives, do you understand?¡±
Mo Yang raised his brows. ¡°Rtives! Which means to say that Aunt is our rtive! Then we should address her as¡¡±
Before he could finish, Li Qinng and Han Jing already knew what he was going to say. They really had to admit defeat.
Han Chuanzong looked at them. He felt that everything they did overturned everything that he knew.
The Gu house was veryrge and beautiful. He had been stunned since he entered.
When he saw these people emerge from the house, he could not describe the impact he felt in that instant.
......
Their easy interaction with strangers gave him a queer feeling.
Li Qinng said, ¡°All right, I can¡¯t win an argument with you. Come in! His name is Han Chuanzong. Although he¡¯s more senior than you, he¡¯s about the same age. So you can just interact as friends.¡±
¡°Chuanzong is 11 years old this year, younger than the three of you. Take care of him!¡±
Gu Ziang shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Uncle, we will definitely aplish the task you set us.¡±
Then he said to Han Jing, ¡°Aunt, just leave Uncle Chuanzong with us. Our uncle will entertain you!¡±
With that, Gu Ziang led the group of children upstairs to their own area.
Han Chuanzong was filled with curiosity about this ce. Although he felt rather awkward, Gu Ziang and the others knew how to take care of others and did not make him feel excluded or ignored. They took extremely good care of him.
Han Chuanzong left with the rest. Han Jing looked at them rather anxiously.
¡°Will¡ this work?¡±
Li Qinng shrugged. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, do you have a better solution?¡±
Han Jing: ¡°¡¡±
Li Qinng said, ¡°So! Don¡¯t worry. Environment exerts a great deal of influence on a person. Interacting with outstanding children will only benefit him.¡±
Han Jing did not say anything.
Li Qinng said, ¡°Come on! No one is home. My elder sister and brother-inw are not at home. They¡¯re usually very busy. The children can y by themselves. I¡¯ll bring you for a walk in the garden.¡±
Han Jing left with Li Qinng. Meanwhile, the children were messing with Han Chuanzong. He was in a terrible state!
Mo Yang calmly ate his snacks and watched the three fellows telling a stunned Han Chuanzong all kinds of fantastical things.
¡°Brother Mo, is what they¡¯re saying true? Are they really so amazing?¡±
Chu Yue was listening too, and she was almost convinced. She felt that these three older children were awesome.
Mo Yangughed coldly. ¡°They¡¯re bluffing. No matter how awesome they are, can they be as awesome as me?¡±
Chu Yue was taken aback before she immediately pped afterwards. ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother Mo Yang is the most awesome!¡±
Chu Zheng, who was nearby: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 1410 - Mo Yang Has A Younger Sister Too
Chapter 1410: Mo Yang Has A Younger Sister Too
Chu Zheng rolled his eyes. He was ovee by emotion!
He practically never left his sister¡¯s side. Why had that jerk still managed to steal her away?
Mo Yang looked at Chu Yue and smiled. ¡°Have you finished your homework? Do you understand what your teacher is teaching?¡±
Chu Yue nodded. ¡°Yes! You taught me those things long ago. The things that the school teaches are too simple!¡±
¡°Then do you want to learn more?¡± Mo Yang stroked Chu Yue¡¯s little head.
¡°Yes, I want to be as awesome as Brother Mo Yang!¡±
By this time, Chu Yue had beenpletely brainwashed by Mo Yang. In her heart, even her own brother could notpare to him. Brother Mo Yang was the most awesome. No one was more awesome than him!
Chu Zheng was filled with rage when he heard that. He suppressed it and tried to think of ways to pay Mo Yang back. His dark eyes darted back and forth. He remembered that Mo Yang¡¯s family had a little girl who was still a baby.
He had heard that Mo Yang doted on his little sister!
He lowered his eyes. His longshes hid the gleam in his eye. Even Mo Yang did not realize what the little fellow was plotting!
Han Chuanzong spent the whole day with the children. He yed with them and watched them study and do their homework. They ate together and chatted with each other. Mo Yang seldom participated. He spent most of his time teaching Chu Yue.
Li Qinng¡¯s goal was to give Han Chuanzong a glimpse of a different world so he could personally experience what outstanding children did. He felt that Mo Yang was the most outstanding child. But considering Han Chuanzong¡¯s current state, Gu Ziang and his siblings were enough.
The three of them toyed with Han Chuanzong until he was dazed. By the end of the day, Han Chuanzong¡¯s thinking had beenpletely changed!
......
That evening, Li Qinng drove Han Chuanzong and Han Jing home. He drove right to the Han house. When the vigers saw Li Qinng driving them back, they were filled with envy.
They continually spouted praise, and Father and Mother Han felt proud.
Han Chuanzong was clearly much quieter.
Li Qinng was busy, so he did not stay at the Han house for dinner. After he left, Mother Han immediately dragged Han Chuanzong aside and said, ¡°Chuanzong, what¡¯s the Li house like? What good food did you have today? Did he give you some pocket money to go out and y? Did he buy anything for you?¡±
Han Chuanzong frowned. He looked at his mother wordlessly. Then he looked around the Han house. His frown deepened.
Compared to the Gu house, these surroundings were so much poorer!
¡°I¡¯m tired from ying. I¡¯m going to sleep. Call me when it¡¯s time to eat.¡±
Han Chuanzong spat out these words and left.
Father and Mother Han were shocked. They had no choice but to question Han Jing.
That night, at dinner, Han Chuanzong looked at the extremely simple dishes on the table and thought about everything in the Gu house. He also recalled what Gu Ziang and his siblings had said to him.
He suddenly said, ¡°Elder Brother, is there a lot of work to be done in the fields?¡±
Han Shu was stunned. Actually, everyone was stunned. In the past, Han Chuanzong had never paid any attention to the work in the fields. Why would he suddenly ask about it?
Mother Han said, ¡°Chuanzong! Why are you asking about this? Your elder brother will take care of the work in the fields! You don¡¯t need to worry!¡±
Han Chuanzong did not speak. He only looked at Han Shu.
Han Shu said, ¡°Not particrly. The harvest is over, and the busiest time is past. Now it¡¯s just tidying up and tying up the loose ends.¡±
Han Chuanzong nodded. ¡°Since there¡¯s not much to do, can you go to the city and look for a job? I want to live in the city.¡±
Chapter 1411 - I Want To Move To The City
Chapter 1411: I Want To Move To The City
Everyone was shocked when he said that!
But Wang Xiaoqin, who wanted to leave the house to find work, was delighted, although she did not dare to show it. She suppressed her joy and bowed her head.
At that moment, Father and Mother Han were focused entirely on Han Chuanzong. They did not notice anything different about her.
Mother Han said in bewilderment, ¡°Why do you want to go to the city? It¡¯s so far away¡¡±
More importantly, living in the city was expensive. They could not afford it.
Mother Han pursed her lips at the thought. She was rather displeased.
She also wanted a good life. She wanted to have money to spend and to live in a vi. She also wanted¡ a car!
She had never dreamt of having a car. She did not dare dream of such things. They had only thought of the vi because they saw that the Wang family had one.
Now her daughter had brought back a boyfriend who drove a car. She had seen the beautiful car and the envious expressions of her neighbors. They looked as if they would be happy with just touching it. That made her dream of owning a car!
If her family could own a car in this lifetime and she could sit in the car to go shopping or go for a drive, how glorious that would be!
Han Chuanzong said, ¡°The city is wonderful! Everything is more convenient. More importantly, the people there are different. Everyone in the vige only knows how to farm. I want to move to the city and meet all different kinds of people.
¡°Mother, the Gu family is really incredible. They¡¯re only a few years older than me, but they can speak manynguages and they¡¯ve eaten many things that I¡¯ve never even heard of. Gu Ziang is only in his teens, but he knows how to drive.
¡°This afternoon, he drove us around his own courtyard! He said that if he were not too young to drive on the road, he would drive around by himself. He¡¯s amazing!¡±
......
¡°What? A child in his teens knows how to drive?¡± Mother Han was shocked!
¡°They drove around their courtyard? How big is that courtyard?¡± Father Han eximed.
Han Chuanzong said, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. It¡¯s true. The Gu courtyard is huge. Brother-inw is staying with them for now since he¡¯s helping his brother-inw. He¡¯ll live in the Gu house until he gets married.
¡°I went to the Gu house to y today. The courtyard is so, so, so huge. It¡¯s five or six times bigger than our house. The yard has a garden, a pond, and a very broad road. Gu Ziang drove us around the courtyard for fun. He¡¯s too young to drive on the road.¡±
Father Han: ¡°¡¡±
Mother Han: ¡°¡¡±
They had never seen such a beautiful courtyard in their lives.
¡°Mother, I want to study in a school in the city. Gu Ziang says the schools in the city are much better than those in the viges, and the students there are much better than the children in the viges. He even said he knows how to drive a tank! And fly an aerone. The kind of aerone that flies in the sky! He¡¯s so amazing! I want to learn too.¡±
Han Jing: ¡°¡¡±
She silently bowed her head. She did not dare to speak.
Fly a ne?
The children were so good at fooling him?
Han Jing did not realize that Gu Ziang really did know how to fly a ne. He was the eldest of the Gu family¡¯s great-grandchildren and a boy. His father had rigorously trained him!
Father and Mother Han scarcely dared to believe their ears.
¡°The schools in the city even teach you how to fly a ne? A teenager knows how to fly a ne? This¡ what does the inside of a ne look like?¡±
Han Chuanzong said, ¡°How would I know? The Gu family doesn¡¯t have a ne, and I didn¡¯t see what the inside of a ne looks like. But Gu Ziang promised me that if there¡¯s an opportunity in the future, he will bring me to see a ne.¡±
He wanted to see an aerone. He also wanted to see a tank and drive it.
Chapter 1412 - A Huge Change In One Day
Chapter 1412: A Huge Change In One Day
But at the Gu house today, he realized that if he did not work hard and keep up with these people, he would never have a chance to experience such things.
Besides, he only had an opportunity to make friends with these children because his elder sister had insisted on marrying Li Qinng.
If his elder sister married a family like the Wangs, he could at most get some food from the Wang family and even then, Old Madam Wang would mock him.
Han Chuanzong was brainwashedpletely after a day at the Gu house.
He had actually been very naive. After all, he had grown up in a vige and parents like Father and Mother Han practically taught him nothing.
So he was very naive, and he had taken everything for granted and not thought about it too much. He only knew how to ask his elder sister for things and believed every good thing in the family belonged to him.
But after going to the Gu house and meeting Gu Ziang and the others, he understood that everything he had in the past was worthless.
What the Han family could give him was far too little.
The Gu family was so rich, and the family members were still earning money, even the old folks.
But the Han family was so poor, and only Elder Brother and Sister-inw worked in the fields.
Li Qinng was right. The vigers had worked in the fields for so many years, yet no one could afford a car¡
Han Chuanzong looked at Han Shu. ¡°Elder Brother, go and look for a job in the city! I want to live in the city. Then I can join you.¡±
Mother Han, who had never left her son before, immediately refused. ¡°No. Your elder brother has to stay home and work. He has to work in the fields, or what will we eat next year? Those are our rations. We cannot be careless.
......
¡°Chuanzong! You¡¯ve never been away from home. I will worry if you move out. Unless I follow to take care of you!¡±
Han Chuanzong frowned. ¡°There¡¯s not much left to do in the fields. Why can¡¯t you and Father do it? I¡¯m not a child; why can¡¯t I leave you? I don¡¯t need you to take care of me. Elder Brother and Sister-inw will take care of me as well.¡±
No one took care of the Gu children. He had spent a day at the Gu house and had not seen any of the adults. They could do everything themselves; the adults did not worry about them at all.
But Father and Mother Han still refused to consent. They were so old and had not worked in the fields for so many years. How could they go to work?
But Han Chuanzong was unwilling.
He knew that he could only go to the city if Elder Brother and Sister-inw went to the city to work. It took money to live in the city. He knew that.
If Elder Brother and Sister-inw had money, then he would have money too.
Gu Ziang was right. If he had no money, he had to think of ways to get someone to earn money. In his family, his elder brother and sister-inw could earn money if they left.
¡°I don¡¯t care. In any case, I must live in the city. I don¡¯t want to live in the vige. Let Elder Brother and Sister-inw go to the city to earn money. I want to follow them.¡±
He looked at Han Jing. ¡°After you graduate, you have to earn money for me too. I want to go to the best schools in the city. I want to fly a ne and drive a tank. Gu Ziang promised me. As long as I study hard, he¡¯ll bring me.¡±
Ultimately, he was a product of the Han family. Although the Gu children had brainwashed him, his innate acquisitiveness had not changed.
He still boldly asked his elder brother and sister to earn money for him.
But neither Han Jing nor Han Shu minded. Even Wang Xiaoqin did not mind.
For Han Chuanzong to change so much in one day was already remarkable.
As long as Wang Xiaoqin could go to the city to look for a job, she did not mind supporting her brother-inw. Anyway, they had to support him even if she remained at home.
Chapter 1413 - A Job Has Been Arranged
Chapter 1413: A Job Has Been Arranged
Han Chuanzong had been spoiled by his family. He usually got whatever he wanted. If he decided on something, no one in the family could oppose him.
He said he wanted to move to the city, and Father and Mother Han were unable to refuse.
Mother Han wanted to follow. If Mother Han went, then Father Han would go too. Han Jing was furious.
¡°If all of you go, what will happen to the house here? Are you going to abandon the house? Even if Elder Brother and Sister-inw manage to earn money, will it be enough to support all of you?
¡°If you go, you will need food and a ce to stay and that will all fall on Elder Brother. Why not spend the money on Chuanzong instead!¡±
Her words jogged Han Chuanzong¡¯s memory.
During his day at the Gu house, he listened to Gu Ziang and the rest analyze the Han family¡¯s situation. When he said he wanted to move to the city, Gu Ziang even helped him make a n.
Living in the city was indeed expensive. When his elder brother and sister-inw go there to work, they would not earn very much at first. Perhaps when his elder sister, Han Jing, graduated, they might earn a little more.
But for now, he absolutely must not bring his parents along. If they followed, that would cost more. If the money was all spent on him, then he would naturally have more spending money.
¡°Right, Elder Sister is right. The two of you remain here to take care of the house. You can take care of the fields as well. The important thing is that Elder Brother, and I won¡¯t need to buy grain in the city. That saves us a sum of money.¡±
Today, he heard Gu Ziang and the rest analyzing the costs. They were just too incredible. He had never thought about such things in the past.
Now Han Chuanzong was beginning to think of ways to manipte the family so that all its resources could be used to fulfill his desires.
This was the first step in Li Qinng¡¯s n. He had to move the child to the city and separate him from parents like Father and Mother Han. Only then could he be educated. Otherwise, everything else would be futile.
......
Han Chuanzong was adamant that he must move to the city. He created a huge fuss, and in the end, Father and Mother Han had no choice but to consent.
But they could not agree on who should go first to look for work.
Han Shu was a son and the pir of their family. If he left, Father and Mother Han would feel uneasy.
Wang Xiaoqin was their daughter-inw. It was best if she could go and earn money, but they did not want her to leave either. After all, they needed their daughter-inw to remain at home and wait on them.
After arguing for half a day, they ultimately decided to let Wang Xiaoqin go and look for work first. She would bring her sry back. Han Shu would remain at home as the fieldwork was not yet done.
They would discuss the matter again when it was done.
Wang Xiaoqin was delighted, and so was Han Jing.
¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t mind the sry. Just leave. The important thing is to get out. Once you have your sry, you can just give them a little every month to pacify them. Don¡¯t worry; most of it will still belong to you.¡±
Wang Xiaoqin had some assurance. Her husband was not one of those blindly filial men. She knew that if she went to work, her husband would not make her give her entire sry to her inws.
¡°I understand. Thank you, Jing Jing. I¡¯ll find a job in the city and work hard.¡±
Han Jing smiled. ¡°Sister-inw, actually, I¡¯ve already found a job for you. It¡¯s in a small restaurant, and you¡¯ll be washing dishes and cutting vegetables. You¡¯ll have two days off a month. You¡¯ll start work at 8 am, have a break at 2 pm, then work from 4 pm to 9 pm.
¡°The hours are rather long, and the sry is not very high. 75 yuan a month.¡±
In the ¡¯90s, in a ce like the capital, at a time like that, a sry of 75 yuan for that kind of workload was not very high but still eptable.
When Wang Xiaoqin heard it, she said dly, ¡°That¡ is already very good!¡±
Chapter 1414 - Hide Some Of Your Salary
Chapter 1414: Hide Some Of Your Sry
Indeed, to Wang Xiaoqin, these were excellent terms.
She had never left before. She had always stayed at home with her husband and child. Actually, she was rather nervous about leaving. But now, a job had been arranged for her, and it was just washing dishes and chopping vegetables. She knew how to do such things even at home, so she was not so nervous.
Besides, it was 75 yuan a month!
To her, this was excellent.
Han Jing deeply respected this uining and hard-working sister-inw.
She held her hand and said, ¡°Sister-inw, this is just the first step. You¡¯ve never left the vige before. I don¡¯t know if you will be able to adjust if I ce you in arge restaurant, so this is just a small restaurant where the interpersonal rtionships are simpler and there are few rules. When you get there, you will just have to do some simple work. It might be tiring but simple, pretty much what you do at home.
¡°Do that first and get used to the environment out there. Actually, even chopping vegetables requires some technique. Besides, the restaurant will need you to add trimmings and other things. When you¡¯re more experienced, I¡¯ll find a way to get you a better job next year.¡±
Wang Xiaoqin smiled, ¡°This is already very good. Oh, where will I be staying?¡±
¡°For now, you will stay in the hostel that they provide. I¡¯m mainly worried that if they have nothing to do during the winter, my parents will look for you and then refuse toe back, so I did not find you a room for yourself. It¡¯s a hostel, and you¡¯ll share the rent with others. Even if my parents go over, they will have nowhere to stay.¡±
Wang Xiaoqin instantly understood.
Han Jing continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked around on Elder Brother¡¯s behalf. There¡¯s a ce nearby where there is work for men. But Elder Brother can¡¯t leave for now. You go first, and Elder Brother will follow soon.
¡°When you¡¯ve settled down, you can find a suitable house next year. Then the two of you can stay together and bring Yu¡¯er over.¡±
To Wang Xiaoqin, such a life would be bliss.
Although her inws were so difficult, her husband protected her and her adult sister-inw was also on her side. Wang Xiaoqin felt that life had been good to her.
¡°I understand. I will work hard. Don¡¯t worry, Jing Jing!¡±
The next day, Han Jing brought Wang Xiaoqin to the restaurant in the city. The job had been arranged, and it was Li Qinng who found it!
So everything was settled very smoothly. The hostel was also arranged. Wang Xiaoqin would start work the next day.
It went so smoothly that Father and Mother Han did not know what to say.
They had always felt that women were useless and could not achieve anything. They felt that even if Wang Xiaoqin left, she might not be able to find a good job and would certainly prefer to remain at home.
But they also hoped that Wang Xiaoqin would earn money out there. Their conflicting desires made them feel uneasy.
When they heard that Wang Xiaoqin had found a job, they did not know how to feel.
¡°Mother, Sister-inw will start work tomorrow. I¡¯ll help her pack some clothes and bring them to her. Sixty yuan a month! It will be New Year¡¯s Day soon. Sister-inw¡¯s sry will be enough to buy each of you a set of new clothes and buy Chuanzong some new clothes to celebrate the New Year.¡±
Wang Xiaoqin paused. Her sry was 75 yuan a month. But since her sister-inw said so, she did not protest.
The capital was so big and the city was so far away. Father and Mother Han would never know just what Wang Xiaoqin¡¯s sry was. But if she quoted a figure that was too low, Father and Mother Han probably would not ept it.
But they would not notice 15 yuan less.
Chapter 1415 - No One To Wait On You
Chapter 1415: No One To Wait On You
It was almost the end of the year. When the two old folks heard that they would have new clothes for the New Year, they cheered up a little.
¡°Then go and work hard. It was not easy for Jing Jing to find you such a good job. Don¡¯t humiliate the Han family.¡±
As the elder, Father Han had to pretend to lecture his daughter-inw a little.
Although he favored boys, to Father Han, his daughter was a university student, so her status was much higher than his daughter-inw¡¯s status.
Wang Xiaoqin obediently agreed.
The next afternoon, Han Jing brought Wang Xiaoqin to the city, and she started work the day after that.
Now that there was no one in the house to wait on her, Mother Han felt very ufortable.
She had not worked for a long time. Now that there was suddenly no one to serve her, she felt lost.
The next morning, Han Chuanzong and Han Yu needed to go to school, but she did not get up to make breakfast. When Han Chuanzong had nothing to eat that morning, he angrily went to shout at his mother. ¡°Mother, why didn¡¯t you get up to cook?¡±
Mother Han was still snoring!
¡°Look for your sister-inw¡¡±
¡°My sister-inw has gone to work!¡±
Mother Han: ¡°¡¡±
......
She was stunned for a moment before she remembered.
Han Chuanzong said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Hurry up and cook for me. I¡¯ll be hungry if I have nothing to eat!¡±
Han Chuanzong had skipped ss several times and was used to it, so he must have breakfast before he agreed to go to school.
He never considered whether he would bete or not.
Han Jing knew this would happen. She had not returned after sending Wang Xiaoqin to the city yesterday.
Han Yu saw it was gettingte, so she shouted, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m going to bete. I have to go, or the teacher will beat me.¡±
Han Chuanzong was not interested in this timid girl. Go ahead then!
Han Yu picked up her bag and ran off.
Her aunt had told her yesterday to find an opportunity in the morning and get away. Otherwise, she would be forced to remain behind to cook and serve the family.
She must go to school so that she could get into university like her aunt.
She had a little pocket money that her aunt had left her. She secretly bought some food along the way to fill her stomach.
Han Yu had run off, but Han Chuanzong was still waiting at home for his food. Having been woken up by Han Chuanzong, Mother Han asked angrily, ¡°Where¡¯s Han Yu? Ask her to cook. Useless creature. What is she doing if she¡¯s not working?¡±
When she realized that Han Yu had left long ago, Mother Han angrily muttered to herself and went to cook for her son.
Han Shu, who was in the other room, heard everything. He sighed inwardly.
Yesterday, his younger sister said that this might happen. Sure enough, she was right.
He came out and said to Han Chuanzong, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you on your way to school? Didn¡¯t you say yesterday that you wanted to study hard, fly a ne and drive a tank? Didn¡¯t you want to move to the city?
¡°The schools in the city will want to see your grades. Your grades have always been so poor that the schools in the city won¡¯t take you.¡±
Han Chuanzong paused and frowned. ¡°Really? But¡ I haven¡¯t eaten?
¡°You won¡¯t starve if you miss a meal. You mustn¡¯t bete. Your sister-inw has already gone to earn money, and I will go over soon. It¡¯s all for your sake, so you can move to the city and attend university. In the future, you can be like the Gu children and live in a big house and drive a car. So you must study hard. Only then can you move to the city.¡±
Han Chuanzong hesitated for a while but could not resist the lure of a car. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go now.¡±
He would not starve if he missed a meal. Han Chuanzong simply ran off.
¡°Get up earlier tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t wait until sote!¡± Han Shu shouted after him.
¡°This¡ he hasn¡¯t eaten! Why did you let him leave?¡±
Mother Han¡¯s heart ached when she saw her youngest son running off.
Chapter 1416 - You Must Fancy Her
Chapter 1416: You Must Fancy Her
Han Shu watched her. He pursed his lips when he saw the deep worry in his mother¡¯s eyes.
He was an adult now, with his own family and a grown child. He should not be jealous. But in the end, she was his mother. His mother had never looked at him with such concern.
Not even when he was little.
When he grew up and his parents realized that he would not have a son, to their eyes, he became the family¡¯s servant. His only function was to work and support the whole family.
Han Shu did not say anything. He went about his business.
At that moment in the Gu house, Li Qingdan was smiling at her younger brother. ¡°How was the child¡¯s visit yesterday? Is his reformation going smoothly? Is the girl very grateful to you?¡±
Li Qinng looked at his elder sister and smiled. ¡°Sis, you¡¯re overly concerned. I¡¯m just helping my junior. Why are you looking at me like that?¡±
Li Qingdanughed. ¡°I¡¯m your older sister. Of course I know what you¡¯re thinking. Please. Would you help her so much if you had no interest in her?
¡°Giving her suggestions and helping her to reform her younger brother. You even helped her sister-inw find a job?¡±
It was indeed Li Qinng who had found Wang Xiaoqin¡¯s job. On the surface, it was a very ordinary job, and the sry was not very high.
But when Wang Xiaoqin went to work, she realized that if Li Qinng arranged for someone to have a job, they would not be bullied or overtaxed.
The sry was not high, but there were some benefits. Wang Xiaoqin only found out about them after she started working.
If Li Qinng had not spoken on her behalf, they would not have treated an ordinary, low-ranking employee so well.
......
Li Qinng had been busy studying all these years. He had grown up in the Gu family and helped his sister raise her children at a young age. Then he focused on studying, and when he grew up, he helped out Gu Jinye. One might say that besides his gratitude towards the Gu family, the only thing he thought about was work.
If this brat had shown the slightest inclination, she would not have to look everywhere for a girlfriend for him.
Now he had taken a fancy to a girl. Li Qingdan felt that he must be interested.
Li Qinng shook his head helplessly. ¡°All right! Since you¡¯re so curious, I might as well tell you frankly. How should I put it? I¡¯m not in love, but I think the girl is not bad.
¡°I would say that it¡¯s a liking! Although her family background is ordinary and her family is a mess, her character is good, and her older brother is not bad either. As for her younger brother, he¡¯s still young. It¡¯s not toote to change him.¡±
Li Qingdan said, ¡°A university degree is very advantageous. But with her background, she might not be able to integrate into our circle. You have to be mentally prepared.¡±
Li Qinng said, ¡°Han Jing has no intention of seeking favors from noble families. My guess is that if I propose to her now, she will definitely turn me down.
¡°What she wants is independence. I feel that as long as there¡¯s no issue with her character, it will be fine. She just needs to be groomed for a few years. She¡¯s very intelligent. She will do well when shees out to work.¡±
Li Qingdan shrugged. ¡°You know best! I won¡¯t interfere. As long as the girl has a good character, all that matters is that you like her.¡±
Li Qinng looked at his sister. ¡°You¡¯re really not going to interfere? Weren¡¯t you anxiously looking everywhere for a girlfriend for me not too long ago?¡±
Li Qingdan rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you think I wanted to? I thought you didn¡¯t like women! I was afraid you were going astray, so I thought you should interact more with women so that you can understand how wonderful women are!¡±
Li Qinng: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 1417
Chapter 1417: Let Han Yu Drop Out Of School
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The days passed, and soon, winter arrived.
Han Jing continued to keep in touch with Li Qinng. The Han family did not mention the proposal from the Wang family anymore. Han Jing had safely navigated this difficulty.
During this period, Father and Mother Han stopped forcing her to get married. Wang Xiaoqin had already left the home for more than a month and was adjusting well to her workce.
The weather grew colder and there was no more work to be done in the fields. At the moment, Han Shu was not looking for a job in the city because he knew that the moment he left, Han Yu would have a terrible time at home. She would be forced to serve the whole family.
Anyway, they had already carried on like that for so many years. He did not mind waiting a few months more. He stayed home and waited for Han Yu¡¯s winter break to begin.
The winter break was two weeks away. Last month, Father and Mother Han received 30 yuan from Wang Xiaoqin and spent it happily. They no longer mentioned Wang Xiaoqining back to wait on them.
But when they saw Han Yu, who was slowly growing up, they had an idea.
¡°The fieldwork is done. Aren¡¯t you going to the city to look for a job?¡±
Mother Han asked Han Shu.
Han Shu replied, ¡°Um! I¡¯ll tidy the house a little more, and then I¡¯ll go and look for a job. I¡¯ll make a little money so that Chuanzong can attend a better school and marry a better wife.¡±
His parents liked to hear this kind of talk. Han Shu was used to it.
Mother Han nodded. ¡°As his elder brother, this is your duty. You must work hard. Chuanzong will have many expenses in the future!¡±
Han Shu heard her but did not reply.
He bowed his head and whittled some wood.
Mother Han looked at him and said, ¡°Little Yu will be 13 years old after the New Year. A girl doesn¡¯t need to study so much. Keep her home next year! The two of you can go and work in the city.¡±
Han Shu¡¯s hand paused. He suppressed his rage and said, ¡°No. Yu¡¯er is still young. I will let her continue studying as long as her grades are good enough. I provided for Younger Sister so that she couldplete university. There¡¯s no reason for my own daughter to drop out of school.¡±
¡°You¡¡± Mother Han was furious. ¡°Your sister is intelligent. Besides, hasn¡¯t she found a rich man now? She hasn¡¯t lost out. She brought some things back a few days ago. Look at them. They¡¯re all expensive items. The Lis are a rich family.¡±
Han Shu focused on his work and kept quiet.
¡°Why don¡¯t you say something? Why are you so absorbed in your work? Are you thinking of marrying Han Yu into a noble family? She¡¯s a useless creature. In the future¡¡±
Han Shu violently raised his head and looked at his mother. He red at her sternly.
Mother Han was frightened by his expression. ¡°You¡ why are you ring at me? Have I said anything wrong? She¡¯s a vige girl, why study so much?¡±
¡°Once you and your wife have left, who is going to do the housework and take care of us old folks? All of you¡¡±
¡°So? You want a 13-year-old child to wait on you?¡±
Mother Han: ¡°¡¡±
She pursed her lips for a long time before she ground out, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she? I worked so hard to raise all of you. What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t want to support us now that we¡¯re old? Supporting us is your duty. You¡¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t support you. You¡¯ve not done any work for years. Didn¡¯t you say that a son can carry on the family name? That only having a son will bring you hope and a future?
¡°So? Now that you have Chuanzong, why don¡¯t you work hard? Why are you always at home, eating and sunning yourselves? Don¡¯t you want to earn more money so that your darling son can build a house and take a wife?¡±
Chapter 1418
Chapter 1418: Don¡¯t Dream Of Getting Any Money This Month!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°You don¡¯t do anything, but you want me to support Chuanzong. Anyone would think that Chuanzong is my son!¡±
¡°You¡¡±
Mother Han angrily leapt to her feet and pped Han Shu. She intended to p his face, but Han Shu ducked, and the blownded on his shoulder.
Hebored all year and was very muscr. His shoulders were especially hard. Mother Han had hit him very hard, and now her hand hurt terribly.
¡°You¡ you¡¡± Mother Han angrily blew on her hand while she pointed her finger at Han Shu to reprimand him.
¡°You¡¯re a fine man! You dare to reprimand your mother. Who is as unfilial as you? You dare to talk back to me?¡±
Han Shu had heard such things until he was sick of it. He did not react.
¡°No matter what, I will not permit Yu¡¯er to drop out of school. As long as her grades are good enough, I will let her continue until she graduates from university.¡±
Mother Han was furious. She stamped her feet and said, ¡°No, I disagree. A useless creature like that; why spend so much money on her schooling? There¡¯s no one to do the chores at home, but you let her go to school. When she grows up, she¡¯ll have to marry someone. What good will it do our Han family?¡±
¡°Just a useless creature. She¡¡±
¡°Even if my daughter is a useless creature, I¡¯m spending my own money. As her father, I¡¯m willing to spend the money on her education. You just mind your own business!¡±
Han Shu was upset. He put down the work in his hand and tried to leave.
Mother Han angrily said, ¡°Her education costs money. You¡¡±
¡°Her mother and I can afford it. Her mother¡¯s sry is enough to pay for her education.¡±
Mother Han was stunned. She said with wide eyes, ¡°What¡ what did you say? Her sry is for Chuanzong. Chuanzong has to go to school.¡±
¡°What? Your son needs to go to school, but my daughter doesn¡¯t? In all the years that Little Qin has been in our family, has she ever wronged you? Why should you treat her like that? She works so hard outside to earn money, and has never refused to support her brother-inw. All these years, she has slogged with me so that Jing Jing can go to school and she even supports Chuanzong and the two of you. Has she everined?
¡°Now you won¡¯t even let her daughter go to school? Then why should she go to work? She might as well stay at home and eat and wait to die!¡±
¡°You¡¡± Mother Han was bewildered by his scolding!
Her eldest son had always worked hard without grumbling. He seldom rebelled against them. He did all the work within and around the house.
All these years, Mother Han had always felt this son was very obedient. Besides refusing to listen to them when it came to Han Jing¡¯s education, he always obeyed them in everything else.
She had not expected him to suddenly set himself against her!
Han Shu was extremely angry. As he left, he snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t dream of getting any money from Little Qin this month. She will need to spend a lot of money to celebrate the New Year!¡±
Mother Han: ¡°¡¡±
She dumbly watched as her eldest son walked off. By the time she could react, she angrily chased after him, scolding him all the way.
But Han Shu turned a deaf ear and walked further and further away.
Time passed very quickly. The winters in the north were very cold and came very swiftly.
That winter, Wang Xiaoqin had a sry. More importantly, her husband did not ask her to give her sry to her inws.
The first month, she gave them 30 yuan and then gave Han Chuanzong some spending money. She scrimped and saved. The restaurant provided food and lodging, so she kept all her sry.
Of the 75 yuan she received the second month, she saved 70 yuan.
With her third month¡¯s sry in hand, she could do some New Year shopping.
Chapter 1419
Chapter 1419: Buy New Clothes
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
That winter, Wang Xiaoqin finally bought a new quilted jacket for her daughter. All these years, her daughter had almost always been wearing old clothes. Thest time Li Qinng visited the Han family, he bought her new clothes. She then excitedly hugged the clothes to sleep for several days.
Even now, she could not bear to wear them.
Now that she had money, she must treat her daughter better.
But there was still Han Chuanzong, so Wang Xiaoqin bought him a set too.
That year, she bought some new year¡¯s goodies and then went to the rented house to look for her husband, Han Shu.
Once Han Yu started her winter break, Han Shu came to the city and found a job. After that, Wang Xiaoqin moved out, and she and Han Shu rented a house together.
It had a small courtyard. But it was very tiny, with only three rooms. It was notrge at all.
Han Chuanzong and Wang Xiaoqin lived in the slightlyrger room. The other two rooms were prepared for Han Yu and Han Chuanzong.
Han Yu was his daughter. Han Shu would certainly keep her with him. But the moment he brought his daughter over, he knew that Han Chuanzong would certainly follow. Otherwise, his parents would create havoc.
So be it! Anyway, if Han Chuanzong could shape up, as his elder brother, he would be d.
By the time Wang Xiaoqin finished packing, Han Shu had just gotten off work.
¡°Is everything ready?¡±
¡°Um! Just about. We can go back tomorrow. See if we need to add anything?¡±
Han Shu came over. He nced over the items and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s about all. Put it here! We¡¯ll go back to the vige tomorrow.¡±
Wang Xiaoqin said hesitantly, ¡°We said we would buy new clothes for Father and Mother. Will it be all right to not buy them after all?¡±
At first, Han Shu agreed to buy Mother and Father a set of new clothes each. Butter on, Father and Mother Han tried their best to persuade him to let Han Yu drop out of school so she could wait on them at home. This angered Han Shu.
Now that it was time to shop for the New Year, Han Shu didn¡¯t allow Wang Xiaoqin to buy new clothes for the old folks. He only bought new clothes for the two children.
¡°It¡¯s fine. We can¡¯t spoil them too much. They¡¯re not that old. In other families, the parents are still helping their children and grandchildren. But what about them? It would be good enough if they can take care of themselves, much less help us.
¡°Now, as our parents, they boldly hand Chuanzong over to us to support, but they want Yu¡¯er to drop out of school to wait on them. That¡¯s going too far!¡±
Wang Xiaoqin pursed her lips. She was very angry too.
She might be a girl, but she should not be treated like a cow or a horse. Her daughter was not a servant.
No new clothes then. At most, they would suffer a scolding. Anyway, she had suffered plenty of scoldings over the years.
After suffering through the few days of the New Year, she coulde back to work next year. She would not have to see them.
Han Shu looked at his wife and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and buy some new clothes? Do you have enough money?¡±
Wang Xiaoqin¡¯s heart melted. ¡°I have enough. I saved quite a lot of my sry! I don¡¯t need to buy anything. I still have old clothes that can be worn.¡±
Han Shu took some money out. ¡°Here is this month¡¯s sry. I haven¡¯t been working for long, not even a month. So I only have 20 yuan.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go buy you some clothes.¡±
¡°No¡ no need!¡± Wang Xiaoqin hurriedly pulled him back. ¡°I¡¯m already very happy that you think of me. But if you buy clothes for me and not your parents, then¡ why not buy clothes for yourself! You¡¯ve worked so hard all these years!¡±
Han Shuughed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why would a grown man like me want new clothes? You¡¯ve been with me for so many years, but you¡¯ve seldom had new clothes.
¡°Let¡¯s go! Buy new clothes for the New Year, but¡ don¡¯t bring them back. When the New Year is over, you can wear them here. Just don¡¯t let them catch sight of the clothes!¡±
Chapter 1420
Chapter 1420: Don¡¯t Buy Clothes For Useless Creatures
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Since Han Shu said so, of course Wang Xiaoqin was willing.
Which woman dislikes new clothes?
She had not had any new clothes for many years. The Han family was poor. With her inws¡¯ attitude, a daughter-inw like her who had no sons really had no standing in the family.
Fortunately, Han Shu was a good man. He was willing to support their daughter so she could continue to go to school. This gave Wang Xiaoqin some hope.
Han Shu brought Wang Xiaoqin shopping.
At that time, the markets had opened long ago. In fact, many went south to purchase clothing to sell at roadside stalls. Also, at that time, the clothing quality was very good. Even roadside stalls had nice things.
He bought Wang Xiaoqin a new quilted jacket and a sweater before they went home.
The next day, Han Shu brought Wang Xiaoqin and all their New Year shopping back to the Han house. Mother and Father Han were waiting at home. Han Yu and Han Chuanzong were on their break.
Han Yu had been at home for the past few days. Han Chuanzong was there too. Actually, Han Shu knew all too well that with Wang Xiaoqin away, his parents would certainly treat Han Yu like their maid. But Han Jing was also on her break, so he did not worry about leaving his daughter at home.
With Han Jing there, Han Yu¡¯s life would not be too bad.
When Han Chuanzong saw that Han Shu was back, he came over and said, ¡°Elder Brother, what did you buy for me?¡±
Han Shu smiled and brought the things into the house. He took the items out. ¡°We earned a little money this year, so we can have a proper celebration. We bought meat and fish. Your sister-inw will make braised meatter.
¡°These new clothes are for you. Try them on and see if they fit.¡±
Han Chuanzong was delighted. He quickly changed into his new clothes. After all, he was a child, and they loved new clothes. Boys were no exception.
Han Yu stood there submissively, just watching.
Han Shu¡¯s heart ached when he saw that. He smiled and said, ¡°Yu¡¯er,e here. You have one too.¡±
Han Yu was stunned. She had clothes too?
Li Qinng had already bought her new clothes. She thought that she would not have a share this New Year. But to her surprise, she did.
Her shocked expression made Han Shu¡¯s heart ache.
He was her father, and her parents were the ones earning the money. But Han Yu thought nothing of Han Chuanzong having new clothes. Instead, she was shocked when he bought her clothes. Clearly, she did not expect to have any new clothes.
This time, they had bought a new quilted jacket for Han Yu. When Li Qinng had brought her to buy clothes earlier, the weather was not that cold and those clothes were not thick enough.
Now it was winter and so cold. A new jacket would be a very pretty item to celebrate the new year.
Mother Han had been quite pleased, but when she saw that Han Shu had actually bought new clothes for Han Yu, she pulled a long face. ¡°Why buy new clothes for her? Are they free? Old clothes are good enough. She¡¯s just a girl. Why spend that kind of money?¡±
Han Shu said nonchntly, ¡°Yu¡¯er is just 13 years old after the New Year. Her parents have been away for so long, but she didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss. She even did the chores. It¡¯s only right that we should buy her some new clothes to reward her.
¡°As her parents, we work so hard so that our children can have a better life.¡±
Mother Han frowned. These words displeased her, but she was not very cultured and did not discern the sarcasm in her son¡¯s words.
She only said, ¡°You just need to ensure Chuanzong has a good life. He¡¯s the future of the Han family. She¡¯s a useless creature.¡±
¡°She¡¯s my daughter. Even if she¡¯s useless, I¡¯m happy to support her.¡±
¡°You¡¡±
Chapter 1421
Chapter 1421: Are You Rebelling?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
This was not the first time that Han Shu had opposed them. Father and Mother Han had noticed that this son was growing increasingly disobedient. He often contradicted them for no reason.
Mother Han said angrily, ¡°Han Shu, what¡¯s the matter with you recently? You¡¯re getting out of hand. You contradict everything I say. Do you have any respect for your mother? Your younger brother is so young. He¡¯s the future of the Han family. As his elder brother, of course you must help him. You¡¡±
¡°Haven¡¯t I helped him?¡± Han Shu retorted. ¡°For years, Little Qin and I have done all the work in and around the house. What have you done since you gave birth to Chuanzong? Since you think that Chuanzong is the family¡¯s future, then you shouldn¡¯t rely on me.
¡°You¡¯ve retired at such a young age, and I carry all the household burdens alone. So what if I buy clothes for my daughter? It¡¯s all right to buy clothes for my younger brother, but not for my daughter?¡±
Recently, Han Shu had grown increasingly contemptuous of hiszy parents. After he left home, he had seen how the lives of some other families out there had improved.
Every family member contributed to the family. Even elderly grandmothers thought of ways to sell small items to contribute to the household expenses. They wanted their grandchildren to attend university so that the family would have hope.
But as vigers, they were already poor, yet his parents had retired and were a burden to the household.
Han Shu really detested that.
He wanted a better life. He wanted to buy his own house in the city. He wanted his wife and child to have a better life and for his brother to attend university, but his parents¡¯ attitude brought him only despair. He could not spoil them, or the family would be destroyed in the long run.
Father Han angrily smacked the table hard. ¡°Han Shu, are you rebelling? How dare you talk to your mother like that?¡±
¡°I¡¯m the pir of support in the family. What do you mean by rebel? I¡¯m just saying a few words. Can¡¯t I do even that?¡±
Father Han fumed, ¡°Little Yu is a girl. She¡¯s useless. Buying anything for her is a waste.¡±
¡°Since you think daughters are useless and girls are useless, Little Qin is a girl too. Since girls are useless, you won¡¯t get a single cent from Little Qin in the future.
¡°Jing Jing is a girl too. Don¡¯t think of getting a vi out of her. She¡¯s a useless creature. Quick, kick her out of the family! Don¡¯t let her stay here.¡±
¡°You¡¡± Mother Han leapt to her feet in anger. ¡°She¡¯s my daughter. I raised her. Why should I give her to someone else for nothing? You¡ you¡¯ve rebelled! You think you¡¯re so great just because you earned a little money? Youe back now. You are not permitted to go out and work.¡±
Han Shu did not speak. He ignored her.
¡°Did you hear me?¡±
¡°Of course, I must go to work. Otherwise, I can¡¯t afford to support Chuanzong.¡±
¡°You¡¡± Mother Han was stunned.
Han Jing said helplessly, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s the New Year. Why make things difficult for Elder Brother? Elder Brother and Sister-inw have been working and earning money. Now that they are finally back, can¡¯t you speak to them nicely?¡±
¡°Yu¡¯er is our family¡¯s child and Elder Brother¡¯s only daughter. So what if he buys her some clothes? Do you need to make a mountain out of a molehill?¡±
Mother Han was furious that the two children were not taking her side. ¡°You shut up. It was your lousy idea to let your elder brother and sister-inw go out to work. Look at the state the house is in.
¡°There¡¯s no one to tidy the kitchen or wash the clothes. There¡¯s so much work to do in and around the house. Should your father and I have to wait on you at our age?¡±
Chapter 1422
Chapter 1422: Since I¡¯m Not Wee Here, I¡¯ll Go Back To The City
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Han Jing was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m at home. I¡¯ve been doing all the chores for the past few days. Who have you been waiting on?¡±
Mother Han bellowed, ¡°How many days can you remain at home? Aren¡¯t you going back to school after the New Year? Are you going to stay home and wait on us?¡±
Han Jing did not speak. She knew her mother was thinking about getting Han Yu to drop out of school to wait on the two old folks. Even now, she would not let the idea go. She was too unreasonable.
Han Shuughed coldly. ¡°If I¡¯m not wee here, I won¡¯t spend this New Year in this house.¡±
Father and Mother Han¡¯s eyes widened and they said incredulously. ¡°What¡ what did you say?¡±
¡°Is there anything wrong with what I said? I¡¯ve just returned, but you have already started finding fault with everything. Looks like you don¡¯t want me back. I might as well leave.¡±
¡°You¡¡± This time, Father Han was really furious. This son had never rebelled to this extent. Now he was actually threatening them.
¡°You unfilial beast. You¡¯ve grown up and you dare to oppose us? You¡¯ve earned a few yuan out there and now you¡¯re out of control? Don¡¯t forget, you have no son. When you¡¯re old, no one will care for you. When you die, no one will bury you. You only have one younger brother. Won¡¯t you have to depend on him in the future?¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t treat him better now, you had better not expect him to support you in your old age.¡±
Mother Han raised her chin and said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Chuanzong is our family¡¯s future. It¡¯s your duty to support him. Otherwise when you are old, no one will care for you.¡±
At this time, the thinking in viges was still very feudalistic.
Many people felt they raised children to support them in their old age. Daughters would get married. If a couple had no sons, they would have no one to depend on in their old age. Even a nephew was more useful than their own daughter.
So Father and Mother Han had always been so entitled. They felt that since Han Shu had no son, he certainly would have to depend on Han Chuanzong in the future, so everything he sacrificed now was worth it.
They had not realized that Han Shu was different from them.
Actually, he also wanted a son. After all, he grew up in a vige where traditional thinking still prevailed. A son would put his mind at ease. Besides, he did not want the neighbors gossiping about him.
But that did not mean that he would treat his daughter poorly.
She was his own daughter. There was no reason for him to give his younger brother all the good things while allowing his daughter to suffer like a little ve, serving these not very elderly grandparents.
Society had changed. Girls could go to school too. He wanted his daughter to be educated and to attend a university like her aunt. That way, she could marry into a better family and would not need to suffer like them and know nothing but farming.
His parents had belittled her for so many years. No wonder his daughter was surprised to hear that she had new clothes.
This was clearly her home, and her parents were the main pirs of support in the family and the main sources of ie. But as a child, she had to live her life on the edge.
Han Shu¡¯s heart ached terribly, and his rage grew.
¡°So what if no one cares for me! I don¡¯t care. Yu¡¯er is my daughter. She will support me in the future. If she doesn¡¯t, I won¡¯t seek anyone else¡¯s help either. Since you can¡¯t stand our family of three, I¡¯ll leave. You and the future of the Han family can celebrate the New Year!¡±
Han Shu went over and took Han Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you away.¡±
Han Shu did not take any of the things he brought. These were the things he had bought for the family to celebrate the New Year. He would not stoop to bringing everything away.
But he took the clothes he bought for Han Yu.
Chapter 1423
Chapter 1423: Father Will Bring You To The City For The New Year
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
He said to Wang Xiaoqin, ¡°Go and get some of Yu¡¯er¡¯s clothes. Pack her schoolbag and bring it along.¡±
¡°Ah?¡± Wang Xiaoqin was shocked!
Go back?
And bring Han Yu with them?
Back to the city?
Wang Xiaoqin had never dreamt that such a thing would happen to her. Because she had no sons, she would never have a good life in a family like the Hans, which strongly favored boys.
For years, her husband had protected her. She already felt very fortunate. Now he was bringing her and her daughter to the city to spend the New Year?
¡°Come on.¡± Han Shu pulled her up and dragged her to the room they shared.
Han Yu did not have her own room. They partitioned the room that they shared to form a tiny room for her. When he entered, Han Yu rummaged through his daughter¡¯s chest and realized that all the neatly stacked clothes were very ragged.
Practically all of them had been altered from old clothes and were patched.
The only new clothes were the ones that Li Qinng had bought her when he visited. But it was too cold now, and she could not wear them. She had neatly ced them aside.
From the way they were folded, he could tell that she really treasured these clothes.
Han Shu took the clothes. If they were not at home, the clothes probably would notst long if they were left behind.
He brought two changes of clothes for his daughter and then took her schoolbag. The whole incident took less than two minutes. Han Shu looked at the stunned Han Yu. ¡°Do you need anything else? You¡¯ll stay with us in the city for a while.¡±
Han Yu looked at the things and foolishly shook her head.
She did not have much. This was enough.
Han Shu went over to take his daughter¡¯s hand. He led Wang Xiaoqin out.
¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll go out and catch the bus.¡±
All this had taken less than two minutes. Mother and Father Han were still in a daze!
The two of them exchanged nces. By the time they recovered, Han Shu had already left with his wife and child. They did not return but simply walked out of the courtyard.
When Father Han saw that, he angrily stood at the front door and scolded, ¡°You unfilial son. If you cross the threshold, don¡¯t evere back.¡±
Mother Han joined in the scolding. ¡°You heartless creature. Have you grown up? You have the ability to leave? If you leave, don¡¯t evere back. You can¡¯t even have a son. I¡¯ll see what happens to you when you¡¯re old?¡±
Han Shu stopped and nced behind.
Han Jing was standing behind her parents. She gestured at him where Father and Mother Han could not see her. She motioned at him to leave quickly.
It was time someone dealt with his parents. They could not carry on being spoiled like that.
She was still at home!
It was not a big deal. Just let Elder Brother and Sister-inw enjoy a few days of peace in the city.
Han Shu saw his sister¡¯s gesture and turned and left with his wife and child.
Father and Mother Han were shocked. They wanted to pursue them but were too embarrassed. They hurried after them until they reached the courtyard and then let out a torrent of abuse in the yard.
Han Jing hurriedly dragged them back in.
¡°Father, Mother, it¡¯s the New Year. The neighbors will talk. Quick,e back.¡±
The two old folks could not stand to be humiliated, so they hurried back home.
¡°Bastard. Beast. He¡¯s grown up now and dares to treat us like that. Heartless beast. He will definitely suffer when he¡¯s old.¡±
The two of them grew angrier and angrier at the thought. They started shouting and scolding at home.
Han Jing sat there wordlessly.
Father and Mother Han continued ranting. When they saw Han Jing, they were enraged. ¡°What are you doing there? Your elder brother left like that, and you didn¡¯t try to dissuade him? It¡¯s the New Year, but he dares to treat us like that. What is the meaning of this? Ah?¡±
Chapter 1424
Chapter 1424: I Want To Move To The City Too
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Han Jing did not really know what to say. ¡°Mother, this entire family is dependent on Elder Brother and Sister-inw. They¡¯re busy working all year, but you beat them and scold them whenever you feel like it. Can you see the situation clearly? What right do you have to make demands on them?
¡°Elder Brother is a human too; he¡¯s not your ve. Fine, now that you¡¯ve driven him away, I¡¯ll see how you manage in the future.
¡°Elder Brother and Sister-inw are young and energetic. They can work and earn money. Chuanzong is dependent on them. You should treat Elder Brother and Sister-inw better, even if it is just for Chuanzong¡¯s sake. Otherwise, what will you do if they refuse to support Chuanzong?¡±
Father and Mother disliked such talk. Even Father Han refused to ept it.
¡°What does that mean? Chuanzong is his younger brother and the future of our Han family. It¡¯s his duty to support Chuanzong. Otherwise, who will support him in his old age? Who will he depend on when he¡¯s old?¡±
Han Jing rolled her eyes. She was sick of hearing such things. Her parents¡¯ way of thinking was too ingrained in them. They could not change.
She said helplessly, ¡°Think as you please. Go and get Elder Brother back if you can! Make him support your son for you like a ve! What will you do now that Elder Brother is gone? Chuanzong is still dependent on him! Even if you don¡¯t try to please him or treat him nicely, you can¡¯t possibly try to oppress him at every turn. The entire family depends on his support, but you want to bully him. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±
Han Jing could not get through to them. She did not intend to change them either. She just turned and went back to the room.
She had better remain at home!
Let Elder Brother and his family have a few days of peace in the city. With her here, at least her parents would not bring everyone to the city to make trouble for Elder Brother.
Han Chuanzong had finished changing his clothes, and he ran out to take a look. He was taken aback to discover that Elder Brother¡¯s family had left.
¡°Where¡¯s Elder Brother?¡±
Mother Han angrily recounted what had happened, exaggerating the events. ¡°Chuanzong! Your Elder Brother¡¡±
¡°Elder Brother has left? I¡¯m leaving too!¡±
Mother Han was bewildered. She had not expected Han Chuanzong to ignore what she wanted to say next. The moment he heard that Han Shu had brought his wife and child back to the city to spend the New Year, he impatiently ran out of the house.
Father and Mother Han were stunned. They chased after him.
¡°Chuanzong,e back now. You don¡¯t know where they are. Han Jing¡ you damned girl, hurry up ande out¡¡±
Before this, Wang Xiaoqin had been living in a hostel. At that time, Han Shu had been home, and he would not allow Father and Mother Han to go to the city to look for Wang Xiaoqin. So the two of them did not know where Wang Xiaoqin lived or worked.
Later, after Han Shu left for the city, Han Jing returned for her winter break. She also did not allow her parents to go over. She said that it would soon be the New Year and they would be back.
Now Han Chuanzong was chasing after them. It would be all right if he caught up with them, but if he did not, there was no way he could find them.
It was cold outside, and the ground had frozen over. Father and Mother Han naturally could not bear to allow Han Chuanzong to chase after them like that.
Meanwhile, when Han Shu left, he was not going to let his parents catch up with him. So after he left the house, he led his wife and child at a trot out of the vige. They moved fast, and coincidentally, they met the bus when they left the vige, so they simply got on the bus and left.
Han Chuanzong chased after them until he reached the entrance of the vige but did not catch up with them. He was so infuriated he was hopping with rage.
Father and Mother Han caught up with him, and Mother Han pulled him into her embrace.
¡°Chuanzong! Come home quickly. It¡¯s too cold here. What if you catch a cold? Quick, Mother will block the wind for you.¡±
Han Jing had followed them. Her mouth twitched at this scene.
Chapter 1425
Chapter 1425: The Gu Family¡¯s Little Teacher Is Starting To Give Lessons Again
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Han Chuanzong instinctively huddled next to Mother Han, but when he thought of Gu Ziang and the others, he immediately stepped aside.
He said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s not that cold! I want to follow Elder Brother to the city. Why did you drive him away for no reason?¡±
Mother Han said angrily, ¡°What do you mean we drove him away? Since when did we drive him away? He wanted to leave.¡±
¡°Then why didn¡¯t you stop him? Why did you let him go just like that?¡±
Father Han: ¡°¡¡±
Mother Han: ¡°¡¡±
Father and Mother Han repeated the same old things to Han Chuanzong. But to their surprise, their usually obedient youngest son did not listen to them this time.
¡°Since it¡¯s his duty, why did Elder Brother leave?¡±
Father Han: ¡°¡¡±
Mother Han: ¡°¡¡±
After talking to them for so long, Han Chuanzong still had not managed to get to the bottom of things. He was furious, but he did not know what to do. After thinking for a long time, he angrily started walking back. Mother and Father Han immediately followed him.
He reached the entrance of a small convenience store in the vige. His eyes lit up when he saw a phone.
He ran over.
Father and Mother Han hurriedly followed him.
Han Chuanzong turned to look at them. He thought for a while but then frowned and said, ¡°You hurry home. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±
Mother Han was worried. ¡°Chuanzong! What are you up to? It¡¯s so cold out here¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m not a small child. Can you stop following me around all the time? I¡¯m calling my friend. Hurry up and go.¡±
Father and Mother Han always gave in to this son. When Han Chuanzong insisted that they leave, they had no choice but to leave, but they kept turning back to look at him.
Atst, they could not bear to really leave. They just gazed at him from afar.
When Han Chuanzong was sure that they could not overhear, he picked up the phone and called Gu Ziang.
The Gu house had a phone. He had seen it the first time he visited. After that, Li Qinng brought him to the Gu house twice. Now he was very familiar with Gu Ziang and the others.
Han Chuanzong had changed drastically under thebined brainwashing efforts of Gu Ziang and his siblings. He increasingly idolized this con-man, Gu Ziang!
It was the winter break, and Gu Ziang and the others were naturally at home. Gu Ziang was startled to hear Han Chuanzong on the line, but then he smiled!
¡°Dear Uncle! What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Han Chuanzong broke out in goosebumps. Every time they met, this fellow insisted on addressing him as ¡®Uncle¡¯ even though he was younger than Gu Ziang. But that could not change the fact that he idolized Gu Ziang.
¡°I need to ask you something. Can you analyze the situation for me and tell me what I should do?¡±
Han Chuanzong told Gu Ziang what had happened that day. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter with my elder brother? I¡¯ve never seen him get so angry before? Also, I feel that what my parents say is different from what you say! Who should I listen to?¡±
When Gu Ziang heard that, his lips twitched wordlessly.
How many children had been hurt by such absurd people and absurd families!
He had heard the adults talking about the past. At that time, the Gu family lived in a vige in their hometown and had met many unreasonable and illogical people like that. Even now, among the noble families, there were many old people who had survived that era and that kind of environment, and they were just as unreasonable.
Gu Ziang said, ¡°What you do will depend on what kind of person you want to be. Naturally, you will have to follow the logic of the kind of person you want to be. Every ss has a different logic and way of thinking.¡±
Chapter 1426
Chapter 1426: Follow Capable People
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Han Chuanzong was startled. ¡°What does that mean?¡±
¡°That means your parents are vigers and they think like vigers. I¡¯m sure many of your neighbors think like that too, right? They think that since your elder brother has no sons, he has no one to support him in his old age and be filial to him. His daughter has to be married off, so your elder brother will depend on you in the future. So it¡¯s his duty to support you. Right?¡±
Han Chuanzong pursed his lips and nodded. ¡°Right. Many people here think like that.¡±
Gu Ziangughed. ¡°So! I won¡¯t tell you directly whether your parents¡¯ thinking is true or false. Time will tell. But I can tell you that if you want to be like us and be like the more capable people in my circle, you have to think like us.¡±
¡°What is your thinking like?¡±
¡°I think your elder brother has no obligation to support you. Even now, he isn¡¯t obligated to support your parents when they are not really old.¡±
Han Chuanzong was shocked. ¡°What?¡±
¡°This is the way the world works ¨C the strong prey on the weak, and everyone venerates the powerful. This world belongs to the powerful. Almost everyone idolizes capable people. The more capable you are, the less others can control you. Do you agree?¡±
Han Chuanzong understood that. ¡°Right!¡±
¡°In terms of your family, your elder brother and sister-inw are the capable ones. They can earn money to support your entire family. They are the most capable people in your family. Why should your parents control him?¡±
Han Chuanzong: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Ziangughed and said, ¡°So, what is our thinking like? If someone is good to you, you must learn to be grateful and also seize the opportunity. You have to learn to fight for the best conditions for yourself. Your elder brother and sister-inw have earning capacity and are capable. If you want them to be good to you, then you have to treat them well first because, at the moment, you are weak and young. You have no choice but to depend on them.
¡°Your parents have no capabilities and will never achieve anything, so you must ensure that they don¡¯t make trouble but only do things that are within their capacity.
¡°Han Chuanzong, consider this carefully. You must choose to build the rtionship that is most beneficial to you. In your family, it seems that your Elder Sister will have the brightest future. She¡¯s a university student and will have a good job in the future and many capable friends. Look, her boyfriend is my uncle!
¡°Would you have met us if not for your sister? Would you have the opportunity to see cars and aerones? I¡¯m sure your parents don¡¯t have this ability?¡±
Han Chuanzong: ¡°¡¡±
¡°So? Your elder sister can give you a better life and broaden your horizons so you can meet even more capable people. Let me tell you! We help you and befriend you because your elder sister is my uncle¡¯s girlfriend. If not for that, we wouldn¡¯t be friends with you.
¡°So if your elder sister sessfully marries my uncle and bes my aunt, then my rtionship with you will be even closer. We¡¯ll be rtives! In the future, when your elder sister has grown more capable, your status will rise with hers. You will get to know my friends.¡±
Gu Ziang¡¯s friends¡
Han Chuanzong bit his lip. He really yearned for that.
Just Mo Yang alone made him very, very envious, not to mention other people.
The child was even younger than him!
Gu Ziang said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to put you down. Right now, if I introduce you to my friends, they will ignore you because you are not part of their circle. But once your elder sister marries my uncle, things will be different. Do you understand?¡±
Chapter 1427
Chapter 1427: Mo Yang Is A Pervert Among Perverts
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°So you have to obey your sister and make her like you!
¡°As for your elder brother and sister-inw, they are currently your source of ie! They can allow you to live in the city, wear nice clothes, attend a better school and get to know more capable friends. Your parents cannot do all these things.
¡°So! You had better endear yourself to your elder brother and sister-inw too!¡±
Han Chuanzong: ¡°¡¡±
All his previous thinking was overturned. This waspletely different from what his parents told him.
But somehow, he felt that what Gu Ziang was saying made sense.
Gu Ziangughed and said, ¡°Do you remember what I said to you before? We¡¯re still young. We have to learn from capable people and spend more time with them. If you learn from your parents, you will be like them in the future. If you learn from us, then possibly, you may be like us. Do you understand?
¡°Your family is not rich, so you have to learn to pool its resources and use them for yourself. Your parentsze around at home all day and depend on your elder brother and sister-inw to support them. Isn¡¯t that an expenditure? If the money were spent on you instead, you can learn more things.
¡°You should learn from your elder sister! That will benefit you.¡±
Han Chuanzong was silent for a long time before he said, ¡°I understand. Thank you. I¡ I trust you more. I will do as you say.¡±
Han Chuanzong hung up and ran home.
Meanwhile, in the Gu house, Gu Ziang had hung up and wasughing uncontrobly.
Gu Zihan and Gu Ziqi looked down their noses at him. ¡°Please, are you very smug that you have taught a vige child who doesn¡¯t know anything?¡±
Gu Ziang smiled and said, ¡°Is that my fault? It¡¯s because Mo Yang crushes me every day and I can¡¯t feel superior to anyone else. So I have to find satisfaction from this silly boy.¡±
Gu Zihan: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Ziqi: ¡°¡¡±
Mo Yang, who was nearby raised his head and said, ¡°Eldest Cousin, when did I crush you?¡±
Gu Ziang ground his teeth. ¡°If that¡¯s not crushing, how else do you intend to crush us? Brat, why aren¡¯t you at home taking care of your younger sister? What are you doing here?¡±
Mo Yang grinned, revealing his bright, white teeth. ¡°I heard Eldest Uncle is going to test you today, so I came over to learn from you.¡±
Gu Ziang was so angry he almost could not breathe.
The Gu family¡¯s children were very loved, but at the same time, their education was closely supervised.
For example, the three of them were regrly tested by their father.
In their family, Youngest Aunt and Fourth Uncle loved learning the most. When they were young, they had studied overseas, and even after they returned, they did not rest on theirurels. Who knew how many foreignnguages that perverted Youngest Aunt knew by now. And her husband was another pervert.
Mo Yang was the child of these two perverts. He had grown up this that kind of perverted environment and had be a pervert among perverts.
Youngest Uncle had kept Mo Yang by his side from a young age. Who knew what he had learnt. Since young, the child had been so sharp that he was not child-like at all. Besides other things, the bastard was especially fluent in foreignnguages.
And it was not just one foreignnguage.
They had been learning English since young, and after so many years, their English was not bad. But they could not quite keep up when it came to othernguages.
He especially could not keep up with Mo Yang¡¯s speed. He could not understand all that gabbling, ah ah ah ah ah!
And today, they were being tested in foreignnguages.
Chapter 1428
Chapter 1428: What Kind Of Warped Teaching Is This?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Zihan and Gu Ziqi both looked at their elder brother sympathetically. They shrank back and did not dare to speak.
Elder Brother was so pitiful!
Although they were also expected to study hard, they were younger. Elder Brother was the eldest grandson in the Gu family¡¯s fourth generation. His status was different, so naturally, there were higher expectations of him.
So it was even more¡ devastating for him!
Gu Ziqi said weakly, ¡°Elder Brother, don¡¯t be discouraged! Anyway, our father can¡¯t understand all that gabbling. You can just fudge it!¡±
Gu Zihan: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Ziang angrily said, ¡°Do you think our father is stupid?¡±
Please, Second Uncle and Fourth Uncle were so outstanding. Second Uncle also had his parents who helped to support the entire Gu family. Their family consisted of the eldest son and grandson. They were going to be outshone by Second Uncle¡¯s family, but in the end, their father had single-handedly propped up the family.
Even now, although the second son¡¯s family was acknowledged to be the most powerful in the Gu family, no one dared to underestimate Eldest Son¡¯s family either. And that was entirely due to his father.
Could he treat a father like that as a fool?
Could he?
It was no surprise that when it came to the test, none of them could beat Mo Yang.
They saw Mo Yang either taking care of Chu Yue everyday or staying home to wait on his baby sister. Meanwhile, they were desperately studying, yet they could not keep up with him.
Mo Yang was very smug. He had demonstrated his superiority in front of Chu Yue, and now he happily went home.
But the moment he got home, his father showed his displeasure.
¡°I heard from your eldest uncle that you¡¯re falling behind in your studies?¡±
Mo Yang: ¡°¡¡±
This reversal was too great. He could not bear it.
Mo Yang pursed his lips. ¡°You won¡¯t let me y with my sister, so I¡¯m in a bad mood and can¡¯t focus.¡±
Mo Beihan was carrying his darling daughter. He nced at the baby in his arms. ¡°Your sister is so young; how can she y with you? Don¡¯t you have Chu Yue? You¡¯re just a child; what if you hurt your sister? Go y with your brother.¡±
Mo Yang: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Qingyao, who had juste downstairs: ¡°¡¡±
What kind of warped teaching was this?
It was a miracle that her son was outstanding instead of being warped by this entric form of education!
¡°Why are you always bullying Yang Yang?¡±
Gu Qingyao went over and pulled Mo Yang towards her. She smiled and said, ¡°Did you go to your uncle¡¯s house to y and crush those elder cousins of yours? Young man, you¡¯re really quitepetitive.¡±
Although she said that, her eyes shone with pride.
This son, Mo Yang, was really the pride of Gu Qingyao¡¯s heart.
She had no children in herst life and had not managed to marry Mo Beihan. In this life, she had smoothly gotten married and had children. Her marriage was blissful, and she had both sons and daughters.
Gu Qingyao was very content.
Mo Yang cocked his head and smiled, ¡°Mother, I went to make you proud. Father was just saying Uncle told him I¡¯m falling behind in my work. But I don¡¯t believe him! Eldest Uncle is always praising me. He expects much more from his children!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled and stroked Mo Yang¡¯s little head. He was still young but very mature. This child made Gu Qingyao¡¯s heart melt.
¡°Why did you go just now? Did you send Yue Yue home?¡±
Mo Yang nodded. ¡°Um! We yed at Eldest Uncle¡¯s house for a while, and I sent Yue Yue home after dinner. I was helping her with her homework.
¡°Mother, at first, when I kept looking for Yue Yue to y, Uncle Chu was not very happy! But now, I tutor Yue Yue every time and teach her what I know. Her grades are outstanding now, and she¡¯s quite advanced for her age. As she got smarter and smarter, Uncle Chu stopped objecting to us.¡±
Chapter 1429
Chapter 1429: Time Flies, Mo Yang Grows Up
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Gu Qingyao immediately smiled. ¡°My Yang Yang is so clever. Looks like I don¡¯t have to worry about a daughter-inw in the future!¡±
Mo Yang immediately raised his chin and said proudly, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. In the future, you definitely won¡¯t have to worry about a daughter-inw. I¡¯ll make you proud. I¡¯ll marry her as soon as she¡¯s grown up and make you the world¡¯s youngest and prettiest grandmother!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Mo Beihan rolled his eyes. ¡°Your mother is so young. She¡¯s like a fairy! She doesn¡¯t want to be a grandmother!¡±
Really, his wife was so beautiful. A grandmother?
It sounded so odd!
Wouldn¡¯t that make him a grandfather?
Was he that old?
Gu Qingyao wordlessly looked at this father and son. Really, they were practically from the same mold.
¡°Yang Yang is just like you. Don¡¯t forget how you treated me when we were young.¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
He gazed at the ceiling and stopped talking.
Gu Qingyao looked at her son and asked earnestly, ¡°Yang Yang, do you really like Chu Yue? Do you know what love is? Do you know what it means to take a wife in the future?¡±
Mo Yang pursed his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I understand what you refer to as ¡®love¡¯. But I know that right now, I like ying with Yue Yue. Don¡¯t worry about me, Mother. I know my boundaries.
¡°When I grow up, I will naturally understand. If Yue Yue is not the girl I like, then¡ we¡¯ll be friends, childhood friends. As her older brother who grew up with her, I will continue to protect her.
¡°But if I do like her¡ hehe¡¡± Mo Yangughed craftily. ¡°Remember all the methods that Father used to steal you away? I won¡¯t do any less!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
She looked at this son. She really liked him so much. She dragged him over and kissed him hard on the forehead!
¡°Darling! Why are you so likable?¡±
He was so young, but his EQ was so high, and the adults did not have to worry about him. He had clearly thought through his own affairs. Gu Qingyao did not know why her family had the good fortune to have a darling son like this!
No wonder her older cousins were always looking at her son covetously. Haha!
Mo Beihan looked at his wife kissing his son, and his eyelids twitched.
¡°Mo Yang is not a child anymore. You can¡¯t kiss him!¡±
Gu Qingyao red at him. ¡°No matter how old he is, he is still my son!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
But at this age, Mo Yang really did not know anything about love. To him, Chu Yue was his favorite ymate. He liked to y with this girl. He gave her everything she wanted. He liked to dote on her and protect her.
Mo Yang was a very intelligent person. He knew that he was still young, so he did not need to bother to consider what his actual feelings were. They were childhood friends, and it was all right to just treat her like part of his family!
When he grew up, he would naturally understand.
Then, if he really liked Chu Yue, he could marry her. They would go from childhood sweethearts to a lifetime of bliss.
But if there was no romantic love, then he would continue to y the role of a good older brother. He thought that would be pretty nice too.
His parents did not interfere with him. In fact, they supported him, which made him very happy.
He felt that when he grew up, he would naturally understand what love was!
Time passed very fast. In a blink of an eye, Mo Yang was 22 years old. He was an adult now. That year, he had just returned from his studies in Europe.
He was in a car, driving to school to pick up Chu Yue.
When he reached the school gate, he saw a boy carrying a bouquet of roses and blocking Chu Yue, who had just emerged.
Chapter 1430
Chapter 1430: Mo Yang Returns
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Yue was now 18 years old. Her grades had always been excellent. When she was young, she had Mo Yang to tutor her, and her studies had always gone smoothly.
She had skipped a grade, and now she was in her second year of university.
Eighteen-year-old Chu Yue was very beautiful, with a ssic oval face.
She had a pair ofrge, bright eyes that almost looked as if they could speak. They were exceptionally expressive!
Chu Yue was tall, but her frame was slender. She had a dignified and schrly air. She had a kind of ethereal beauty!
A girl like that was extremely popr in school. She was acknowledged as the school beauty the moment she entered the school gates. Over the past year, she had acquired a long line of suitors. There were many scenes like the current one, with a boy stopping her to give her flowers. She was used to it!
Although she was in her second year, she was young. She had just turned 18, so even the freshmen were courting her.
One might say that the entire school was pursuing her.
The boy was smiling very brightly. He was wearing branded clothes and had a branded watch. One could tell at a nce that he came from a well-to-do family.
When he saw Chu Yue emerge, he smiled and walked over. ¡°Se-se¡ Yue Yue¡¡±
He was a freshman and based on seniority, he should address her as ¡®Senior¡¯. But it was not very nice for a junior to be pursuing a senior, and it did not demonstrate his position as a man, so he switched to calling her ¡°Yue Yue¡±.
He was 20 years old. When he was young, he had been mischievous and did not enjoy learning. He had just managed to get into university. When he saw Chu Yue, he was struck by her and swore he would sessfully pursue her.
Chu Yue frowned slightly when she saw him. This was not the first time. She had clearly rejected him; why was he still acting like that?
A person¡¯s patience was limited. She had clearly rejected him more than once. Yet, this person was still making such a public disy. He did not consider her feelings at all.
Chu Yue was already displeased. This time, she did not try to leave him his dignity. She ignored him and simply walked around him to leave.
When the boy saw that Chu Yue was ignoring him, he panicked. He went up and grabbed Chu Yue¡¯s arm. ¡°Yue Yue, don¡¯t go! I really like you. Be my girlfriend! I promise to be good to you. Yue Yue¡¡±
¡°Let go!¡± When Chu Yue saw that he had actually grabbed her, she instinctively shook him off. But the boy followed her and reached out to grab her again.
But before he could touch Chu Yue, someone else had already pulled her into his arms.
¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing to my girlfriend?¡±
The tone seemed rather polite, but it made the boy shiver.
¡°Ah¡¡± Chu Yue eximed in shock. She bumped into Mo Yang. Only then did she raise her head and see his face clearly.
At that moment, time seemed to stop. She stood there stunned for a long time, unable to respond.
They had not met for two years?
They were often together when they were children. Even when she went to middle school and high school, he often came to fetch her. But four years ago, Mo Yang went overseas.
He came back a few times in the first two years, but they were all hurried visits. In thest two years, he had note back at all.
¡°Mo¡ Brother Mo¡¡±
It had been two years. She and Mo Yang had not seen each other for two whole years.
Mo Yang lowered his eyes to nce at her, and then his gaze fell on the boy again.
He looked at the roses in the boy¡¯s hands. For the first time, he felt that such flowers were an eyesore.
The boy who was carrying the flowers was stunned.
Chapter 1431
Chapter 1431: Jealous
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
This man was so tall; he looked as if he was almost 1.9m tall, fully one head taller than himself. He wore a ck suit, ck leather shoes, and a tie. He looked like a sessful businessman.
¡°You¡ what do you want?¡± he instinctively asked.
The man was just standing there and did not seem to be seeking vengeance on him. But he was strangely frightened. His legs went soft!
Mo Yangughed coldly. ¡°I asked what you think you¡¯re doing to my girlfriend?¡±
The boy was shocked. He looked at Chu Yue, then looked at Mo Yang. ¡°What¡ what did you say? Your girlfriend?¡±
He did not know that Chu Yue had a boyfriend?
Mo Yang pulled Chu Yue over and embraced her with one arm. ¡°That¡¯s right, my girlfriend. Mine!¡±
Chu Yue: ¡°¡¡±
The boy: ¡°¡¡±
Men are allpetitive. This boy was a student at a prestigious university, and his family was rich. Naturally, he was proud. He resented suddenly appearing inferior to someone like Mo Yang.
He raised his chin and said resentfully, ¡°Why should you get to be her boyfriend? Yue Yuees from such a good family. Marriages should be made between equals, do you understand?¡±
When he said that, he deliberately waved the branded watch on his wrist.
Chu Yue rubbed her nose and felt sorry for the boy for a few seconds.
It¡¯s your misfortune if you want topare wealth with Mo Yang!
Mo Yang nced at the watch on his wrist, and his lips twitched slightly. His dark eyes were faintly mocking. ¡°Suitable families? Um! It¡¯s true that those from poor backgrounds are not worthy of our Yue Yue. What do you do?¡±
The boy raised his chin again and puffed out his chest. ¡°My father is in the furnishing and upholstery business. He¡¯s very rich!¡±
In these times, people in furnishing and real estate were doing well.
Especially now when the economy was booming. The market was at its best and it was prospering. Besides, people¡¯s spending power had grown. Anyone with a bit of business sense could make money.
Mo Yang smiled and said, ¡°I asked what you were doing?¡±
The boy was stunned. When he recovered his face was rather flushed. ¡°I¡ I¡¯m still in university. You¡ you didn¡¯t even get into university, and you have the cheek to court Yue Yue?¡±
In this era, the economy was booming. Many uneducated people had gone into business and were now bosses. It was an era in which university graduates were working for people with primary school education.
So when this boy grasped Mo Yang¡¯s meaning, his first reaction was that Mo Yang must be one of those poor boys who had started work early and had now made a bit of money in business.
Mo Yang raised his brows. ¡°What makes you so sure that I didn¡¯t attend university?¡±
The boy ground his teeth. ¡°I can tell from your elderly manner that you¡¯re uneducated.¡±
¡°Hehe¡¡±
Chu Yue could not help it. She burst outughing!
Mo Yang lowered his head to look at her. The girl immediately choked back herugh. Her face was red with suppressedughter!
¡°Is it very funny?¡± Mo Yang said through gritted teeth.
Chu Yue¡¯s eyes immediately crinkled inughter. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry! He has poor judgment; don¡¯t listen to him.¡±
Mo Yang turned to look at the boy and then at the girl by his side. The two of them were of simr age, and they were university students. They had the vitality of students!
He was immediately displeased!
¡°You¡¯re just a half-grown boy, and you want to pretend to be in love? Let me warn you, you had better keep your away from my girlfriend, or I¡¯ll beat you until you go crying to your mother!¡±
The boy¡¯s face turned even redder.
For a boy, this was just too, too, too, too humiliating!
Chapter 1432
Chapter 1432: The Mo Empire
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Mo Yang ignored him. He simply dragged Chu Yue off.
His legs were long, and he walked very fast. Every step he took was arge one.
But he continued to hold Chu Yue¡¯s hand and did not make it too hard for her to follow him.
¡°Hey, hey¡ Mo Yang¡ Brother Mo¡¡±
¡°Stop. Where are you bringing Yue Yue? Stop¡¡±
Mo Yang ignored the boy behind him. He pulled Chu Yue into the car and mmed the door. ¡°Drive off!¡±
The driver reacted very fast. He immediately drove off. The boy carrying the roses chased after them but was almost knocked over by the gust of wind caused by the car speeding off.
He could only watch as the ck car disappeared into the distance.
In the car, Mo Yang did not say anything. Chu Yue sat next to him. He was still holding her hand tightly.
After hesitating for a long time, Chu Yue finally said, ¡°You¡ when did you get back?¡±
¡°I just got off the ne!¡±
Chu Yue was shocked. ¡°You just got off the ne?¡±
He had not even gone home but hade straight to fetch her?
¡°You just got off the ne? Then¡ aren¡¯t you going home? You haven¡¯t been back for two years; your parents must certainly miss you.¡±
Mo Yang, ¡°But you don¡¯t miss me?¡±
Chu Yue: ¡°¡¡±
Why was his tone rather coquettish?
When Chu Yue was young, she and Mo Yang had been practically inseparable. But as they slowly grew up, some things gradually changed.
Especially in recent years. Mo Yang went overseas to study and seldom came back. After leaving Mo Yang¡¯s circle, she had gotten to know more people and interacted with more people and had other experiences.
More than that, she understood the Mo family¡¯s position.
Ten years ago, the capital only knew that the Mo family was slightly richer and was one of the top noble families in the capital. But over thest ten years, the Mo family gradually revealed its power. Only then did people realize how ignorant they had been. The Mo family was far more powerful than they could imagine.
Over the past 10 years, the Mo family¡¯s real estate business took off. Many of therge shopping malls and buildings belonged to the Mo family. Mo Corporation grew until it was involved in practically every line of business.
Especially Madam Mo, Gu Qingyao. She was one of the best in the medical world. She was the most respected person in the capital¡¯s medical circles. The Mo family¡¯s hospital was filled to the bursting point every day.
More importantly, Gu Qingyao was an expert in preserving health and cosmetics. Her cosmetic products were absurdly expensive, but the wealthy women in the capital still scrambled to buy them.
In the Mo family, Mo Beihan¡¯s business expanded to every corner of the globe. Gu Qingyao was also tremendously wealthy.
Besides that, the next generation in the Mo family had grown up. Mo Yang¡¯s Fourth Cousin, Mo Chengxi was a very sharp businessman. Half of Mo Corporation¡¯s progress in recent years was credited to him.
Rumor had it that he was not just managing Mo Corporation. He had many other private investments that were not public knowledge. No one knew just how much he had!
Another rumor in the capital was about Madam Mo, Gu Qingyao¡¯s antique collection. There were rumors that Madam Mo¡¯s antiques were worth more than the entire Mo Corporation.
What had been the currency in turbulent times were antiques in prosperous times.
Now, times were prosperous.
In the early years, the head of the Mo family, Mo Beihan, spentrge sums of money to buy many antiques for Gu Qingyao. Everyone in the capital knew that. But now 10 years had passed, and the value of the antiques had doubled many times over.
Among Madam Mo¡¯s antique collection, the public knew about more than 10 items that were worth more than a hundred million.
In the past, the Gu family had been an aristocratic family. In those years, anyone with a few wits about them would have hidden some valuable items. There were even many resourceful families who had gained many such items on the ck market.
Now, the prices had risen like crazy. It was practically impossible to value them.
Chapter 1433
Chapter 1433: Difference In Status
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
For the past 10 years, the Mo family, Gu family, Qiao family and Qin family grasped all the opportunities provided by the growing economy and had frenziedly umted wealth.
Although the Mo family¡¯s wealth was now unparalleled, Chu Yue remembered her father telling her that this was only the tip of the iceberg.
Earlier, Mo Beihan told him that real estate would boom, and in arge city like the capital, shops and buildings would definitely be very valuable.
Chu Yi remembered that Mo Beihan had said that he and Gu Qingyao liked investing in such things. So Chu Yi knew that all those big shopping malls and buildings that everyone knew belonged to the Mo family did not even represent the sum of their holdings.
He suspected that the Mo family owned property in the prosperous areas of the capital and even in therger cities throughout the country.
But they never revealed it.
Especially in earlier years. Mo Beihan secretly had many holdings. Later, when Mo Yang went to Europe to study, he did not believe that Mo Yang was only studying.
The boy was extremely sharp. It would be a waste if he spent all four years studying!
At that time, Mo Beihan main business was in Europe!
In the past, the Chu family had also been a huge financial force. But after all these years of progress, the Mo family had so many talented people that the Chu family just could not keep up.
The gap between her and Mo Yang¡¯s status had grown wider and wider!
When Mo Yang saw that she still did not speak, he turned to look at her. He frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±
Chu Yue lowered her head slightly. She pursed her lips as she remembered the spections of those women in the capital. But in the end, she could not help but ask, ¡°Brother Mo, what have you been doing all these years in Europe? You came back asionally for the first two years, but for thest two years, you did note back at all. Were you studying very hard?¡±
She knew that Mo Yang was very intelligent. Studies were no problem for him. In China, she had been attending university too. With her intelligence, she had already learnt many things beyond her textbooks and had even started her own little business. Mo Yang could not possibly be so busy studying that he did not have time to evene home.
Mo Yang paused. ¡°I was too busy for thest two years. I really did not have time toe back. Did you think I didn¡¯t want toe back?¡±
Of course, he had not gone to Europe just to study. His father¡¯s business was there. As the crown prince, he had gone there to learn and also to expand the business.
His father was now only overseeing the overall situation. He had handed over practically all the day-to-day management to the younger generation.
Eldest Cousin had joined the military and taken over great-grandfather¡¯s connections. Second Cousin had joined him, but he kept a lower profile and was not as outstanding as Eldest Cousin.
Third Cousin had simply done some odd jobs for the family enterprise. He spent most of his time loafing around and depended on his family to support him.
That was on the surface.
Everyone in the capital knew that Fourth Cousin was a genius. But they did not know that the quiet and unassuming Third Cousin was not at all inferior to the rest.
Now, he was the Mo family¡¯s best-kept secret. His father had kept him hidden.
The Mo children were too outstanding. They must have one or two average people to distract the world.
Over the past two years, he had taken over almost all his father¡¯s businesses in Europe. He had been very busy!
He was so young that the first thing he had to do was to keep a tight rein on all his subordinates. After that, the circumstances over the past two years had grown a little dangerous so he had simply not returned to avoid bringing trouble on his family in China.
But this did not seem very convincing to Chu Yue.
¡°You¡ what were you busy with? Studies?¡±
Chapter 1434
Chapter 1434: Heartless Creature!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Mo Yang turned and looked at the girl.
She had grown up after two years. She seemed to have her own thoughts.
¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you angry because I didn¡¯t visit you for two years?¡±
Chu Yue did not say anything.
Mo Yang smiled and leaned over. ¡°Are you really angry? Looks like you missed me terribly. I was in the wrong. I will stay in China in the future. I won¡¯t leave anymore, all right?¡±
Chu Yue was rather uneasy. Mo Yang had not mentioned what she truly cared about.
¡°Why¡ why should I care if you are in China or not?¡±
Mo Yang was stunned. He frowned and said, ¡°Yue Yue, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±
Chu Yue kept her head bowed. This grown-up version of Mo Yang seemed like a stranger to her.
¡°No-nothing.¡±
The car grew silent. Chu Yue did not speak, so Mo Yang did not speak either. He just kept looking at her. The strange pressure finally made Chu Yue feel so uneasy that she felt as though she could barely breathe.
¡°Stop¡ stop the car¡¡±
The driver saw that Mo Yang did not respond, so he stopped by the roadside.
Chu Yue did not dare to look at Mo Yang. She just said, ¡°I¡¯m busy; I have to go. You should go home!¡±
With that, she reached for the car door.
But just as she was about to get out of the car, Mo Yang grabbed her and pulled her back. He leaned over and pressed her against the seat.
¡°Where are you going?¡±
¡°Ah¡¡±
Chu Yue jumped with fright. She looked at the man pressing down on her and clutching her wrist. She could truly sense his anger.
This man was still so handsome. In fact, he was even more charming than she remembered him to be when he was young. This face could charm every woman in the capital.
Too bad that he was no longer the ymate that she remembered.
Brother Mo had been very gentle when he was young. He was the older boy who lived next door. But now, he made her feel stressed!
At that moment, Mo Yang was really upset.
This girl had always looked up to him when they were young. He had always kept herpany and taken care of her. He had barely nced at other girls all these years. He had been waiting for her to grow up.
Finally, the job in Europe was done, and he coulde back. The moment he got off the ne, he went to look for her. But the girl wanted to escape.
Now they were so close that her face was right before his eyes. He could even see all the fine hairs on her skin. Right now, he could clearly sense her emotions.
She was anxious and frightened!
Chu Yue was indeed anxious. He was too close. The tension made her even more anxious. Her heart was thumping. The feelings of her childhood were gone.
¡°Are you frightened?¡± Mo Yang was practically grinding his teeth when he said that.
Chu Yue was rather tense and also rather shy. Besides, this fellow was so overpowering, and he was so close to her. Yet he was so handsome. Who could stand it?
Mo Yang angrily said, ¡°We grew up together. Don¡¯t you remember how I treated you since you were young? I¡¯ve only been away for a few years, but you¡¯ve forgotten me?
¡°Surely you¡¯re being too heartless?¡±
Chu Yue: ¡°¡¡±
She thought of how Mo Yang had taken care of her when she was young. It did seem rather heartless for her to act like this now.
But¡
¡°I¡ I¡¯m not doing it on purpose. You¡ that¡ I¡¡±
¡°What?¡± Mo Yang frowned. What was this girl stammering about?
Chu Yue could not say just what the matter was. But she felt tense and sensed that the gap between her and Mo Yang had widened.
¡°You¡ why are you so close to me? Let go¡¡±
Chapter 1435
Chapter 1435: You¡¯re Jealous!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Mo Yang was very upset. The obedient little girl who had followed him around all day was gone. The Yue Yue of the past was much more obedient!
She followed him around all day, calling him Brother Mo, Brother Mo. She was so cute!
Now?
She was displeased when he pressed a little closer to her.
¡°What on earth is the matter with you? Why are you suddenly afraid of me for no reason? Yue Yue, I¡¯ve only been gone for two years, and you treat me like a stranger? Or¡ are you in love with someone else?¡±
Chu Yue was now 18 years old and ripe for her first romance. He had just seen a boy confessing his feelings to her at the school gate!
She was so pretty and was still in school. There must be many boys pursuing her.
But he had been away from China. He had not been there when Chu Yue¡¯s girlish passions were at their peak.
Chu Yue immediately flushed, whether from embarrassment or from anger. ¡°What nonsense are you saying? Since when have I fallen in love with someone else? More likely that you¡¯ve fallen in love with someone else!¡±
Mo Yang was stunned. ¡°When have I fallen in love with anyone else? I¡¯ve been busy during my years overseas. I¡¯ve been studying and taking care of my father¡¯s business at the same time. I¡¯ve been so busy; when did I have the time to fall in love?¡±
Chu Yue said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. All those girls are crazy about you. Many girls from the capital especially went to Europe to study in order to meet you.
¡°I¡¯ve heard that the girls overseas are a lot bolder than the girls in China. You¡¯ve been overseas for so long; I won¡¯t believe that no girl has pursued you.¡±
Mo Yang was surprised!
Chu Yue continued, ¡°You think I don¡¯t know how good you are at studying? In your four years overseas, you came back for the first two years! But in thest two years, you didn¡¯te back. Who knows¡ who knows what you were up to!¡±
Mo Yang studied the girl in his arms for a long time, then suddenlyughed!
Heughed very happily. He leaned on Chu Yue¡¯s shoulder andughed until his shoulders shook.
Chu Yue¡¯s heart tingled when she heard his deep and pleasant voice from the hollow of her shoulder!
¡°What¡ what are youughing at?¡±
Mo Yangughed for a while before he finally raised his head to look at the girl. ¡°I thought you were angry, but it turns out you¡¯re not. You¡¯re¡ jealous?¡±
Chu Yue immediately turned beet red!
¡°I¡ I¡¯m not¡¡±
But her self-assurance was clearly shaken.
Now Mo Yang was satisfied, and his mood immediately improved.
He returned to his ce and sat properly. ¡°Drive on!¡±
The tone he used with his driver was much gentler.
The car started off again. Chu Yue did not know what to do with herself. No matter where she sat, it seemed to be wrong, and she did not know where to ce her hands.
¡°You¡ where are you taking me?¡±
Mo Yang smiled, ¡°Nowhere. We¡¯re just going for a drive!¡±
Chu Yue: ¡°¡¡±
When he saw that she had fallen silent again, Mo Yang sighed and moved towards her. He held her hand and said, ¡°Yue Yue, after two years away, do you feel that I¡¯m a stranger?¡±
Chu Yue raised her head and looked at him. She hesitated for a long time before she said, ¡°A¡ a little. Besides, we¡¯ve grown up. I can¡¯t possibly follow you around all day like I did when I was a child!¡±
Mo Yang frowned. Why did he feel that this girl was acting strangely?
After a long silence, Mo Yang finally understood. Chu Yue was only 18 years old.
When he left four years ago, she had been just 14 years old. She had been ignorant of many things. Then he left for four years.
She had not adjusted to his sudden return!
Chapter 1436
Chapter 1436: Gifts
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
But Mo Yang would never believe that Chu Yue had no feelings for him at all.
He had probably been away for too long, and the girl herself felt confused.
It was all right. He was back now. He did not believe that Chu Yue would fancy anyone else after she had met a man like him.
When Mo Yang thought of that, he smiled and rxed.
He held Chu Yue¡¯s little hand and said with a smile, ¡°Calm down. I¡¯m still your Brother Mo. If you want to know what I¡¯ve been doing these years, I¡¯ll tell you slowly.
¡°Are you hungry? I can bring you to eat.¡±
Chu Yue shook her head. ¡°I¡ I want to go home.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve juste back. Don¡¯t you want to spend more time with me?¡±
Chu Yue batted her eyes at him but did not speak.
Actually, she was not sure about Mo Yang¡¯s feelings towards her.
She was just 18 years old. When Mo Yang left four years ago, she had only been 14 years old.
They had often been together when they were young, but they were both children then! Surely Mo Yang did not have feelings for her then?
Chu Yue thought about it for a long time, but she did not have that kind of self-assurance. Mo Yang had such a lofty position from birth. Why should he like her when they were so young?
But judging from Mo Yang¡¯s current attitude towards her, she sensed that he fancied her.
Not as a childhood ymate, but the kind of liking between adult men and women.
But she immediately quailed at the thought of Mo Yang¡¯s family background.
She was so conflicted!
Mo Yang leaned over and sat very close to her. ¡°Little girl, since you don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll keep youpany until you understand. Rx, Brother Mo promises that this will be unforgettable!¡±
Chu Yue: ¡°¡¡±
Can you note so close?
I didn¡¯t know your face was so charming!
¡°I¡ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±
The girl was blushing!
Mo Yangughed and said, ¡°You will soon understand.¡±
¡°Since you want to go home, I¡¯ll send you home. Oh, here¡¯s a present for you. Remember to call me every day.¡±
Mo Yang took out a bag and ced it in Chu Yue¡¯s hands.
¡°What is this?¡±
Mo Yang did not reply but instead ordered the chauffeur to drive to the Chu house.
Chu Yue opened the bag. Inside was a beautiful gift box ¨C a square, pink box. She opened it and found a white mobile phone.
Her eyes brightened. Mobile phones were all the rage now, and it was very fashionable to own a mobile phone.
The one Mo Yang gave her was all white, trimmed with pink. It was extremely pretty, and the lines were very clean!
¡°What brand is this? Did you buy it overseas? Why haven¡¯t I seen this design before?¡±
Mo Yangughed and said, ¡°I had it custom-made. You won¡¯t find it in China.¡±
Chu Yue: ¡°¡¡±
Tycoons were different!
When Mo Yang saw her expression, he burst outughing. ¡°Why do you look like that? It¡¯s not as if the Chu family can¡¯t afford it!¡±
Chu Yue shrugged. ¡°Of course my father can afford it, but I want to be independent! I¡¯m grown up now; I can¡¯t possibly depend on my parents for everything.¡±
Mo Yang raised his brows. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±
¡°I¡¯m studying design. Of course I want to do something rted to design!¡± Chu Yue asked, ¡°Do you think I can be a designer in the future?¡±
Mo Yang looked at the girl¡¯srge, bright eyes and smiled encouragingly. ¡°Of course you can. Study hard, and you will certainly be a famous designer in the future.
¡°Whether it¡¯s fashion design or interior design, the future market is huge. Your line will be very profitable!¡±
Chu Yue loved to draw since she was young. After she grew up, she became very interested in design.
Chapter 1437
Chapter 1437: Pay A Visit
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Mo Yang had been carefully brought up. Gu Qingyao was well-versed in all kinds of skills, and she knew so many doyens. Naturally, she paid great deal of attention to her son¡¯s upbringing.
Since young, little Mo Yang had been well groomed and was well-versed in almost everything.
Although he did not often need to design or draw, he could still do it marvelously.
Chu Yue had enjoyed drawing with him when they were young. One might say that Mo Yang had guided Chu Yue.
The girl finally cheered up when she heard Mo Yang say that.
¡°Really? Then I must study hard. Mother says my previous drafts were very well-designed!¡±
Her mother designed jewelery and had an exceptional eye. In this line, there were somemonalities, so Chu Yue liked to ask her mother for pointers.
As they chatted, they reached the Chu house.
Mo Yang got out with Chu Yue.
¡°I haven¡¯t been back for two years. Since I¡¯m at the Chu house, I should go and visit Uncle.¡±
Chu Yue¡¯s mouth twitched. He had been away for two years, yet now that he was back, he hade to the Chu house instead of going home first!
¡°My father should be home. Come on!¡±
Mo Yang went to the trunk and took out some presents.
Chu Yue was startled. ¡°You have presents? When did you have time to buy them?¡±
Mo Yang smiled and said, ¡°I brought them from overseas. Uncle has a present too.¡±
What a joke. How could he visit his future father-inw empty-handed?
Chu Yue brought Mo Yang in, and Mo Yang managed to get an invitation to stay at the Chu house for dinner.
Mo Yang only went home after dinner, when the sun had set.
Chu Yue watched the departing car. She did not know what kind of expression she should put on, but her mother wasughing!
She almost wanted to ask Mo Yang to stay the night. She was even friendlier towards him than to her own son!
When he got home, Gu Qingyao and Mo Beihan were in the living room.
Gu Qingyao rolled her eyes when she saw that her son was back. ¡°You¡¯ve finally decided toe home! I thought that my son has gone to be the Chu family¡¯s son!¡±
Mo Yangughed and sat next to Gu Qingyao. He clutched her arm and leaned his head on Gu Qingyao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve missed you terribly!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Mo Beihan said mercilessly, ¡°Your mother is not so easily fooled! You haven¡¯t been home for two years, but the moment you got off the ne, you went to the school to fetch the girl and even went to her house for dinner. What time is it? You¡¯ve onlye home now. You definitely haven¡¯t been missing your mother.¡±
Mo Yang: ¡°¡¡±
This father was so disagreeable. He always enjoyed undermining Mo Yang.
¡°Where are great-grandfather and great-grandmother? Are they asleep?¡±
Gu Qingyao said, ¡°They¡¯re in the backyard! They¡¯re still waiting for you. Hurry up and visit them! They¡¯re not in good health and should have been asleep long ago.¡±
When Mo Yang heard that, he hurried off to the backyard to see his great-grandparents.
Old Master Mo and Grandma Mo were still alive, but their health was failing. For the past 20 years, Gu Qingyao had been helping them maintain their health. Over these years, the Mo family¡¯s progress had been smooth. The family was harmonious, and the younger generation was prospering.
So the Old Master and Old Madam had practically no worries and had always been in good health.
But age had finally caught up with them. At the moment, Old Master Mo was already 110 years old. He had only survived up until now because of Gu Qingyao¡¯s efforts.
Also, he was surviving by sheer willpower!
The children in the family were all doing very well. He did not worry about them, but he also could not bear to leave them.
He wanted to live as long as possible and be with Grandma Mo, so he had held on until now.
Chapter 1438
Chapter 1438: Conflicted
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
When Mo Yang arrived in the backyard where Old Master and Grandma Mo had their rooms, he saw that the light was still on. The two old folks knew that Mo Yang would be back today, so they had been waiting for him.
The room was furnished with vintage furniture. After so many years, Old Master and Old Madam still preferred these antiques.
When Mo Yang entered, he said, ¡°Great-Grandfather, Great-Grandma!¡±
The two old folks hurried over when they heard his voice.
¡°Yang Yang¡¡±
Their voices were very excited.
When Mo Yang saw that the two old people were trying to get up, he hurried over to sit by their bedside, ¡°Great-Grandfather, Great-Grandma, don¡¯t move. I¡¯m back!¡±
The two old folks held Mo Yang¡¯s hand and refused to let go.
They knew that they did not have much time left. Mo Yang had not been home for two years. At times, they were not sure whether they would see Mo Yang again before they died.
Really, they were afraid that one day they would go to sleep and not wake up.
¡°Quick, let me see you. Are you thinner? Yang Yang! Were your two years overseas hard on you? I¡¯m sure life overseas was not asfortable as when you were at home. Your father is so hardhearted. You¡¯re so young, but he insisted on sending you overseas.¡±
Grandma Mo held Mo Yang¡¯s hand and grumbled.
Mo Yang only smiled and listened to her.
It was true that grandparents were closer than parents.
His father had said that when he was young and had just returned to the Mo family, the two old folks had doted on him, and always paid attention to him.
But now that he was old and Mo Yang had grown up, Grandma Mo treated Mo Yang as her darling. Mo Beihan had lost favor instead!
¡°How long are you back for this time? Yang Yang! Your great-grandfather and I are old. We don¡¯t know how much longer we can live. Since you¡¯vepleted your studies, you shoulde home! Let Great-Grandma see more of you, all right?¡±
Mo Yang¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Great-Grandma, I won¡¯t be leaving anymore. Now that I¡¯vepleted my studies, I¡¯ll be staying in China.¡±
When the two old folks heard it, their eyes reddened.
They held Mo Yang¡¯s and repeatedly said, ¡°Great! Great! It¡¯s great that you¡¯re not leaving¡¡±
Meanwhile, in the Chu house.
After Mo Yang left, Chu Yi looked at his daughter. ¡°Yue Yue, what¡¯s the matter? Mo Yang is back, but you don¡¯t seem very happy?¡±
Chu Yue was startled. ¡°No¡ No, I¡¯m not!¡±
Chu Yi and Lin Yin exchanged nces. Lin Yin smiled and said, ¡°Yue Yue, we¡¯re your parents. Of course we can tell that something is bothering you.¡±
¡°You have been with Mo Yang since you were young. Everyone knows how that boy feels about you. But you were young then, and it was very natural for you to be together. Now he¡¯s returned after a long absence, and meanwhile, you¡¯ve grown up. Do you¡ have any thoughts? Tell us about them. Perhaps we can help you?¡±
Chu Yue immediately blushed!
She had not expected her parents to have discerned her thoughts so easily.
Chu Yue kept stabbing her bowl with her chopsticks as she mumbled, ¡°Nothing much! We were friends when we were children, and the two of us ying together is normal. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve grown up now¡¡±
Chu Yi and Lin Yin were startled to hear that. Both of them put their chopsticks down.
¡°Yue Yue, don¡¯t you like Mo Yang?¡±
Lin Yin asked.
Chu Yue lowered her head and studied the rice in her bowl. ¡°I¡¯m¡ I¡¯m still young! Besides, he might not like me!¡±
This time it was Chu Yi¡¯s turn to be bewildered. ¡°Anyone can see how Mo Yang feels about you. But you yourself cannot?¡±
Chu Yue did not speak. She just hung her head.
Chapter 1439
Chapter 1439: First Love
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Yi really could not figure it out.
Although, as a father, he felt jealous seeing his daughter fall in love with another boy.
But he had no choice. Mo Yang was so outstanding. And he had watched the child grow up for so many years.
He himself had been friends with Mo Beihan and Gu Qingyao for many years. They knew each other thoroughly, and he understood their characters. His daughter would not suffer if she joined a family like that. He had inwardly acknowledged Mo Yang as his son-inw.
A daughter has to get married sometime. Of course he hoped that his daughter would marry an outstanding man who would treat her well!
Since childhood, Mo Yang had always been very considerate. He had been a constant in Chu Yue¡¯s life for so many years. When he grew up, he had be busy with his career. Although many women pursued him, he had had no flings.
Chu Yi felt that this was a pretty good man.
But his daughter seemed to be the one presenting difficulties instead?
Lin Yin looked at her daughter for a long time before she suddenly understood.
She smiled and said, ¡°Yue Yue, do you think that¡ Mo Yang doesn¡¯t like you anymore after being away for so long?¡±
Chu Yue nced at her mother. She did not know how to describe her feelings.
Lin Yinughed and said, ¡°You! It¡¯s normal for girls to be unsure of their feelings during their first romance.
¡°Treasure the confusion! You will only feel like that when you¡¯re young. Once you grow up, marriage willplicate many things. The way you feel now will only be a beautiful memory in the future.¡±
Chu Yue was stunned. ¡°This will be a beautiful memory?¡±
Lin Yinughed and said, ¡°Of course. Your youth represents the best days of your life, just that you don¡¯t realize it now. Remember the time you spent with Mo Yang when you were little? Or if you think back on the time before he went overseas, aren¡¯t your memories very sweet?¡±
Chu Yue immediately blushed.
She had only been in her teens and was just awakening to romance. Mo Yang was so handsome, came from such a good family, had such good grades and was so good-looking. But he was always very gentle towards her. Any girl would like a senior like that.
At that time, many ssmates were terribly envious of her. The girls in the capital were so jealous of her because of Mo Yang!
Chu Yue felt terribly stifled. She asked her mother, ¡°Mother, why¡ why do you think Brother Mo Yang likes me?¡±
Lin Yin paused. ¡°You think he doesn¡¯t like you?¡±
Chu Yue bowed her head and muttered, ¡°He has never said that he likes me¡¡±
Lin Yin: ¡°¡¡±
Chu Yi: ¡°¡¡±
After all that, it turned out that the child was feeling conflicted over this?
Lin Yue looked at her daughter. ¡°Yue Yue, are you angry because he did not confess his feelings towards you?¡±
Chu Yue thought for a while before she expressed her doubts. ¡°Mother, how can you be so sure that Brother Mo Yang likes me? I¡¯m so young. I only became an adult this year! When he went overseas four years ago, I was still a child!
¡°He¡¯s so outstanding; there are plenty of people who like him. During his many years overseas, I¡¯m sure other people have pursued him.¡±
The more Chu Yue talked, the more forlorn she felt.
It was the regret of not being on par with the person she liked. She wished that she was more capable or a little older, not the way she was now. She did not even know what he had been doing overseas.
¡°Are you worried that he has had other girlfriends overseas?¡±
¡°No¡¡±
¡°What is it then?¡±
¡°I¡¡± Chu Yue paused before she said, ¡°Brother Mo Yang is the Mo family¡¯s heir. Uncle Mo is so capable and so is Aunt Gu. He¡¯s the eldest son. His status is very high.
¡°My ssmates all say that the Mo family has immeasurable wealth. Many older girls in the capital who are so pretty and whoe from such good families all went overseas to pursue him. Mother, tell me, why would Brother Mo Yang like me?¡±
Chapter 1440
Chapter 1440: Make The First Move (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
When Lin Yin and Chu Yi heard that, they finally understood what was bothering their daughter. All that fuss, and it turned out that she had lost her self-confidence in Mo Yang¡¯s presence.
In the entire capital, no one could rival the child. It was true that most girls lost their self-assurance around him.
When Chu Yue was young, she had always been with Mo Yang and was used to it. At that time, she did not understand such things. When she grew up a little and was starting toprehend, they had been together for so many years that it bridged the gap.
But now that Mo Yang had been away for so long and only recently returned, Chu Yue naturally revealed the gap that she felt and herck of self-confidence.
Chu Yi smiled and said, ¡°Yue Yue, it is true that as a whole, the Mo family is much more powerful than our family. In fact, the gap isrger than you imagine. The things that your ssmates discuss are far from the peak of the Mo family¡¯s true power.
¡°Let me put it this way! When Mo Beihan went overseas to study, in the years that he stayed overseas with your Aunt Gu, he had already be an international force to be reckoned with. Even then, I could notpete with him.
¡°Later on, I found out that your Aunt Gu is in no way inferior to your Uncle Mo, although she always kept a low profile. But she¡¯s in a different line from your Uncle Mo. She¡¯s mostly in industry management.
¡°Your Aunt Gu has amassed many antiques that are currently priceless. Aren¡¯t there rumors that the Mo family has a lot of property in the capital and other cities? They even have manymercial properties and buildings?¡±
Chu Yue nodded. ¡°Right, right, right. Many ssmates say that the Mo family owns not just one, but many such properties.¡±
Chu Yiughed and said, ¡°Actually, they own many more than you can imagine. The Mo family is too wealthy. In order to avoid envy, they keep many of their holdings a secret and never reveal them to the public.
¡°Just the ones that I know about alreadyprise many, many properties. They will certainly have others that they hold privately and which I am not aware of. Actually, when ites to property, they have property throughout the world.¡±
Chu Yue: ¡°¡¡±
Chu Yiughed at his daughter¡¯s shock. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this to exin to you that at Mo Yang¡¯s level, he does not need to consider the family background. He can fancy any girl in the capital. No one will feel self-assured in his presence if they¡¯re depending on family background.¡±
¡°I can tell you honestly that Mo Yang went to Europe to study in order to take care of his father¡¯s business. It was also a form of training. His studying was just incidental.¡±
Chu Yue was shocked. She said incredulously, ¡°He has two master¡¯s degrees, and you say they were incidental?¡±
Chu Yi nodded. ¡°Absolutely!¡±
Chu Yue: ¡°¡¡±
Oh no, oh no, oh no!
Since she was young, she had known that Mo Yang was a top student. But she had not realized that as he grew, his skills had grown until they were nearly supernatural. She would never catch up.
When Lin Yin saw her daughter¡¯s crushed expression, sheughed and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Feeling inferior?¡±
Chu Yue said bitterly, ¡°Mother, who would dare to pursue such an outstanding person?¡±
¡°But that outstanding person likes you, which shows that our Yue Yue has her unique charm!¡±
Chu Yue was stunned and unable to respond!
Lin Yinughed and patted her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Yue Yue, Mother can tell how Mo Yang feels towards you! There are all kinds of love! No romance is identical.
¡°So don¡¯t feel that he didn¡¯t have feelings for you because you were so young when he left. Let me tell you, sometimes it only takes a second to fall in love with someone. There¡¯s such a thing as love at first sight.¡±
Chapter 1441
Chapter 1441: Make The First Move (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Yang Yang is back now. He¡¯s so intelligent he can probably tell what¡¯s bothering you. My guess is he will definitely make the next move! Just wait and see!¡±
Chu Yue was stunned. ¡°Re-really? He¡ what move will he make?¡±
Lin Yueughed and replied, ¡°No matter what, remember that a rtionship is between two people. You can¡¯t just wait for the other party to take the initiative. Yue Yue, you must fight for your own happiness. He¡¯s such an outstanding man, don¡¯t you want to act quickly and make him your boyfriend? Aren¡¯t you afraid that if you carry on vaciting, someone else will snatch him up?¡±
Chu Yue: ¡°¡¡±
She immediately felt ufortable at the thought of Mo Yang being together with another girl.
Lin Yin looked at the change in her daughter¡¯s expression and said smilingly, ¡°You¡¯re so young; what are you afraid of? People need different experiences in order to mature. Since you¡¯re curious about whether Mo Yang really likes you or not, you can ask him yourself.
¡°If you also like Mo Yang, then it doesn¡¯t matter if he likes you or not! Look at those girls who have no dealings with Mo Yang at all. They all personally went overseas in order to get close to him. But what about you? You¡¯re clearly in a favorable position, but you won¡¯t put in any effort?¡±
Chu Yue was stunned for a long time. She had never realized that you could think like that.
¡°Then¡ I¡ I¡ Mother, are you asking me to pursue him? But¡ what if Brother Mo doesn¡¯t like me? Then¡ we grew up together. If I reveal my feelings, won¡¯t it be very awkward when we meet in future?¡±
Lin Yinughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re just muddling yourself. The important point is not whether he likes you or not, but whether you like him or not. If you don¡¯t like him, then keep your distance from him and tell him so clearly.
¡°But if you like him, then be brave. Otherwise, someone will snatch Mo Yang. He has always been the one taking care of you. What does it matter if you asionally take the initiative and be a little braver?¡±
Chu Yue: ¡°¡¡±
Her words really opened a new vista in Chu Yue¡¯s thinking. She had really never thought of this in the past.
Mo Yang was too outstanding. The noble girls in the capital were always discussing him, and there were too many rumors about him. After so much talk, even Chu Yue felt unworthy of him.
Many of them were envious and jealous of her, and then they said that she was too young, Mo Yang had gone overseas early, so he could not possibly have any feelings for her then, and he must certainly treat her as a younger sister, and so on¡
The more they talked and the more she listened, the more unsure Chu Yue felt. She was just a young girl who had reached adolescence, and besides, Mo Yang had note back for the past two years.
But what she could not understand was that if she did not care, why did she feel so unsure?
In the days after Mo Yang¡¯s return, he put aside his work for the time being. Besides meeting a few friends, he practically spent the rest of his time with Grandpa and Grandma Mo.
The next morning, he woke up early and packed. He changed out of his rather mature suits and wore something youthful and casual.
Gu Qingyao was taken aback at the sight of him when he came downstairs. She looked at her tall and handsome son for a long time before she smiled!
¡°That¡¯s more like it! Yang Yang, you¡¯re still so young, so you should dress more youthfully sometimes. Look at you; you were always working and wearing suits. You¡¯re just in your 20s, but you¡¯re living like someone in his 30s.¡±
Mo Yang nced at his father and said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t I learn that from Father? Father said that you used to like him to dress in ck because it makes him look handsome, mature, and manly!¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 1442
Chapter 1442: Make The First Move (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Mo Beihan red at his eldest son. When had he ever said anything like that?
At that moment, the house phone rang. Mo Yang picked it up and said a few words to the person on the other end. Mo Yang smiled. ¡°Have you arranged it? She¡¯s sure to go?¡±
The person on the other endughed and said, ¡°Of course. My news is reliable. She¡¯s promised so she will certainly go.¡±
¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll be there in a moment!¡± Mo Yang said and hung up.
Gu Qingyao asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you going out?¡±
Mo Yang smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m meeting some friends. We¡¯re going out to y today.¡±
¡°Oh, and Mother! I might not be back tonight. We¡¯re going to the seaside. We might stay for a couple of days.¡±
Gu Qingyao did not mind. Her son had been independent since he was young. He had gone overseas alone.
¡°All right, have fun. Don¡¯t drive so fast!¡±
¡°All right!¡±
Gu Qingyao smiled as she looked at Mo Yang¡¯s vanishing figure. He looked quite happy. ¡°The child is in a good mood today! What friend is this that makes him so happy?¡±
Mo Beihan grunted coldly, ¡°Who else can it be besides Chu Yue? Maybe he¡¯s dressed like that because Chu Yue thinks he¡¯s too old!¡±
Gu Qingyao was furious. ¡°Shut up, you. Who talks about their son like that? My Yang Yang is so young!¡±
Chu Yue had agreed to go out with her friends that day. They all got along well. This time, the leader was their senior who asked her, and she agreed.
When she thought about her mother¡¯s advice, she felt it was quite sensible.
Mo Yang did not have a girlfriend. So right now, she should figure out whether she liked him. If she liked him, then everything would be easy.
But if she did not like him?
If she did not like him, she would not be feeling so conflicted.
After thinking for a long time, she finally gathered up the courage to call Mo Yang. When the call connected, Mo Yang was in the car.
¡°Hello!¡±
¡°Hello! Brother Mo, are you free today?¡±
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
When Chu Yue heard his deep voice, she somehow felt both pleased and rather tense.
¡°I¡¯m going out with my friends today. Some of them are my ssmates, and you know a few of the others. Are you free? Want toe along?¡±
Mo Yang raised his brows. Wow!
The girl had straightened out her thoughts?
She was actually taking the initiative to ask him out?
Mo Yang was extremely pleased, but he said, ¡°I have an appointment today!¡±
Chu Yue did not know what to say. She was disappointed.
¡°Is it¡ is it very important?¡±
The girl clearly sounded a little pitiful.
This was the first time she asked him out after they had grown up. But it ended like that. Of course she felt pitiful!
Mo Yangughed and said, ¡°Um! Very important. I¡¯m going to meet someone. She¡¯s the most important person to me.¡±
Chu Yue¡¯s heart broke!
Mo Yang said, ¡°I can¡¯t talk to you now. I¡¯m driving! See you in a while!¡±
With that, he hung up!
Chu Yue¡¯s heart was still aching! But she was startled when she suddenly heard hisst sentence!
In a while?
Had she heard wrongly?
He said he was meeting someone else, but then he said he would see her in a while?
Chu Yue thought for a long time but did not understand. She could only assume that she had heard wrongly.
The ssmates had already arranged to meet. Even though Chu Yue was in a bad mood, she could not refuse to go at thest minute, so she had no choice but to leave with everyone.
On the way, she was in a very bad mood and very distracted.
When her female ssmate saw her like that, she leaned over and said, ¡°Yue Yue, what¡¯s the matter? Are you upset?¡±
Chapter 1443
Chapter 1443: Make The First Move (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Yue nced at her ssmate and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just in a daze. School has been so busy, so of course I¡¯m happy toe out to y today!¡±
Everyone was so happy, so how could she spoil their mood?
Her ssmate¡¯s name was Yu Yanran. When she heard that, she smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. I thought something happened to upset you! Oh, even if something really happened, don¡¯t take it to heart. Senior Yang has found a very fun ce for us this time. I heard that the ce belongs to his good friend. This fellow is the heir of a rich family, so his friend is certainly from a rich family too.¡±
At this age, girls were more gossipy. Senior Yang was a particrly outstanding member of their circle. In the past, he had been the one to organize school activities and was very popr with girls.
Yu Yanran pulled Chu Yue aside and said, ¡°Yue Yue, your family is so rich, surely he¡¯s from the same social circle as you? Do you know who he is? I heard Senior say that this friend is very handsome and is the heir of an extremely wealthy family. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not.¡±
Chu Yue did not give it much thought. She just asked, ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±
Yu Yanran shook her head. ¡°Senior didn¡¯t say. He said something like¡ the chance of us having interacted with this person is very slim, so there¡¯s no point in telling us his name.
¡°He said his friend doesn¡¯t go near girls¡ hahaha¡ from a good family, handsome, and extremely wealthy. He owns his own business! This time we¡¯re going to his family vi to y! Oh, sounds like a ruthless CEO! That¡¯s very fashionable now!¡±
Chu Yue wanted to roll her eyes. No matter how wealthy he was, could he be as wealthy as her Brother Mo?
No matter how good his family background was, could itpare with her Brother Mo¡¯s family?
No matter how handsome he was, surely he was not as handsome as Brother Mo Yang!
What did it matter?
But of course she did not say this out loud.
Chu Yue said, ¡°If you don¡¯t know his name, then I won¡¯t know who he is. Some people think they¡¯re so great because their families have a bit of money. There are plenty of yboys from rich families in the capital.
¡°But I¡¯m sure Senior¡¯s friend won¡¯t be too bad. If he¡¯s a yboy, Senior wouldn¡¯t bring us girls to meet him.¡±
Yu Yanran paused andprehension suddenly dawned. ¡°That¡¯s right! Senior¡¯s character cannot be doubted.¡±
¡°Regardless of whether his friend¡¯s family background is really that good or whether he¡¯s really that handsome or not, he won¡¯t be too shabby. His character will probably be all right too, or Senior certainly wouldn¡¯t bring us girls along. Ooh, looks like this person is not bad¡¡±
As she chattered, her thoughts unconsciously began to stray. When Chu Yue saw her expression, she knew Yu Yanran was fantasizing about some movie scenes.
Her lips twitched, but she did not say anymore.
After driving for about three hours, they reached the seaside. They saw the clear blue sky with fluffy white clouds, as well as the boundless ocean. The beach stretched out in front of them. The car had stopped in front of a beautiful seaside vi.
¡°Wow, this house is so beautiful!¡±
The moment Yu Yanran arrived, she began sighing over the vi.
Her family had some money, but it was only slightly richer. Her life was not bad, but she had never dared to dream of such a luxurious vi.
Now she was absolutely delighted to see one.
The other ssmates were also looking around and eximing over the view. When they saw the house, everyone knew that the owner must be extremely wealthy.
¡°Senior, does this house belong to your friend¡¯s family? It¡¯s wonderful! Not everyone can buy a ce like that! Who¡¯s your friend? Can you introduce him to us?¡±
Chapter 1444
Chapter 1444: All Our Sweet Moments Start Here! (Finale 1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Of course the person who spoke was one of the heirs of rich families, and he had some insight.
People who were in the know could tell at a nce that money alone was not enough to buy this house.
Senior Yang smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not up to me for you to get to meet him. But if someone in our group says something, that person might agree.
¡°Because he specially came for this person.¡±
Everyone was stunned. Then the mes of gossip immediately roared into life!
¡°Wow! What¡¯s this about?¡±
¡°Quick, tell us. Is it something¡ romantic?¡±
Usually, boys only did these things when they liked the girl?
Senior Yang nced at Chu Yue and smiled, ¡°My friend was studying overseas for a long time and neglected his girlfriend. I heard that his girlfriend is upset with him and treats him like a stranger!
¡°This is to bridge the gap between them, so he invited all of us here to y. He hopes to join us so that his girlfriend won¡¯t treat him like a stranger!¡±
When they heard that, their hearts melted!
¡°Wow! That¡¯s really romantic!¡±
¡°Who is it? She has such an outstanding boyfriend, but we never knew?¡±
Chu Yue stood there, listening to everything. She herself could not figure out what she was feeling.
Coming back from overseas. That was very simr to her Brother Mo Yang!
Too bad this person was here trying to please his girlfriend while her Brother Mo Yang was meeting his friend.
Senior Yang nced at Chu Yue and snickered to himself.
¡°All right, everyone has been in the car for so long, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯re tired. Follow me in and have a rest. My friend is already here. He¡¯lle overter. Follow me inside!¡±
Everyone followed him into the vi.
The seaside vi did not have a front yard but faced the sea. However, there was a garden at the entrance and a swimming pool.
The entranceway was decorated very romantically. There were many chairs by the poolside for people to sun themselves.
Everyone was shocked when they entered the vi!
¡°Wow¡ My god! It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±
The living room had a high ceiling. The ceiling was a full 8 meters high, and a huge crystal chandelier hung there. Below it was a beautiful sofa and coffee table.
The boys excitedly flung themselves on the sofa.
¡°This is amazing!¡±
The girls were still looking up at the luxurious fittings when Senior Yang said, ¡°Girls, the fresh flowers here are all for you. If you like, you can arrange the flowers and bring them to your rooms. There are tools here.
¡°These desserts are for everyone; help yourselves. Oh, and there¡¯s a liquor cab behind with red wine. There are many expensive vintages! Help yourselves!¡±
There was a table set in front of one of the living room¡¯s huge French windows. On it was ced all kinds of fresh flowers. Desserts were ced on the other end, and there was a bar on the other side of the room.
The boys ran over to the liquor cab. When they saw so many expensive red wines, they were too shocked to speak!
¡°Surely not! So many? And we can drink whatever we like?¡±
Everyone looked at Senior Yang in disbelief. ¡°Senior, are you deceiving us? These wines¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. Drink whatever you like! You¡¯re my friend¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s ssmates, right? You can address her as Sister-inwter!¡±
Everyone cheered!
¡°Of course! Oh, Senior, quick tell us! Who is Sister-inw?¡±
¡°All of you, stop being so discreet! Reveal yourself. We can¡¯t wait to address you as Sister-inw!¡±
Chapter 1445
Chapter 1445: All Our Sweet Moments Start Here (Finale 2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The boys looked at the girls. They wanted to see who was so capable as to have such a capable boyfriend?
The girls were also astonished. Everyone looked at each other. Who was the one with such a wealthy boyfriend?
¡°Who is it? Quick, tell us!¡±
At that moment, Mo Yang slowly walked down the stairs holding a bouquet of roses.
When the people downstairs heard his footsteps, they all looked up. Chu Yue was stunned to see Mo Yang!
Her memory of Mo Yang was mostly the innocent youth he had been a few years ago. At that time, although Mo Yang already had an imposing air and was clearly not an ordinary person, he had been young and was very gentle with her, so she had not felt pressured by him.
When Mo Yang left, she was still a young girl being doted on by her parents. But Mo Yang had changed drastically.
In the first few years, he came back a few times. Each time, he matured. He had changed so much that she found it hard to ept. In the subsequent two years, he had note back at all, and she had only seen him now that he was back.
He differed too drastically from her memory of him. Now, Mo Yang¡¯s superior air was very conspicuous. She felt a little frightened when she saw him.
But this time, Chu Yue was surprised by Mo Yang¡¯s appearance. Hadn¡¯t Senior Yang said that he was here because of his girlfriend¡
The feelings of one¡¯s youth are the purest. During his years overseas, Mo Yang had met plenty of women, but this one and only girl had remained in his heart.
Although she was rather young and not yet mature enough, it did not matter. He could wait a few more years.
That day, he was dressed casually. When Chu Yue had first seen him upon his return to China, he had been wearing a suit and was looking very mysterious and reserved. Now he was smiling as he came downstairs to the cheers of everyone. His air of vitality was no different from that of the other students.
Chu Yue stood motionless on the spot as she watched him slowly walk towards her. But her heart was bubbling.
When she saw him at her school, she felt he was very stern, like a statue. She was sure that he did not have a romantic bone in his body. But the current circumstancespletely changed Chu Yue¡¯s view of him.
Mo Yang walked over to Chu Yue and presented the roses to her. ¡°Yue Yue, it was my fault that I did note back for two years. I won¡¯t leave again. Today, I specially came here to apologize. Please don¡¯t hide from me anymore, all right?¡±
Everyone was in an uproar!
The flowers were already in front of her, so of course Chu Yue epted them. She blushed and took the flowers. She said very softly, ¡°You¡ why are you here? Don¡¯t you have an appointment?¡±
Mo Yang smiled and said, ¡°To give you a surprise. Besides, I¡¯m keeping my appointment now.¡±
There were so many people present that Chu Yue flushed in embarrassment. She hugged her flowers and lowered her head. She was too shy to say anything, but there were so many noisy people around her.
Mo Yang smiled and said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, enjoy whatever is here today. You must be tired from your drive. Have a rest, andter I¡¯ll bring everyone out to sea. There¡¯s food on the yacht. We¡¯ll y until it¡¯s nighttime before wee back.¡±
Everyone cheered even louder when they heard such good news.
A yacht!
Ordinary people did not have a yacht. Although there were many rich boys in the capital, few could afford a yacht for casual fun.
Chapter 1446
Chapter 1446: All Our Sweet Moments Start Here! (Finale)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In these years, the economy was booming. Many families made their fortune in business, but most of the money was controlled by the elders. Although the next generation was not short of money, very few would permit such extravagance like buying a yacht and a vi for fun.
Unless he himself was capable and had his own business.
Everyone knew how powerful the Mo family was. As Mo Beihan¡¯s eldest son, Mo Yang definitely had the ability to do such things.
Everyone knew that the Mo family¡¯s princes had a different status. Now, this was not only fun, but more importantly, they could have fun with Mo Yang and interact with him a little. This connection was more valuable than anything else.
They rested after such a long drive. The vi was huge. They looked around it for a while, then went to the garden behind the house to y. When it was time, they put out to sea.
The weather was excellent. The sun was shining, and the sea breeze blew gently. They were all young, so they naturally had many topics inmon.
There was a barbecue grill on the deck, and the servants had already prepared all the ingredients. There was a dedicated chef to do the cooking. They just enjoyed the delicious food and chatted!
The scenery out at sea was beautiful. The sea and sky were a deep blue, and the sea breeze blew gently. It was such a rare opportunity to interact with Mo Yang today, so everyone was very enthusiastic and had a lot of fun!
Mo Yang had specially arranged to bring Chu Yue out to y today. When Mo Yang saw the girl standing there, gazing at him, he walked over and put a ss of freshly squeezed juice into her hand. He smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why do you keep looking at me?¡±
Chu Yue bit her lip. ¡°Brother Mo, did you do all this specially for me? Actually¡ you don¡¯t need to do all these?¡±
Mo Yang stood there, leaning against the railing. He looked at her and said, ¡°Yue Yue, I¡¯ve been away for too long, so it¡¯s normal for you to feel that I¡¯m a stranger. Now that I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll spend more time with you, and gradually, I won¡¯t seem like a stranger anymore.¡±
Chu Yue bit her lip. She said rather shyly, ¡°I¡ I don¡¯t feel that you¡¯re a stranger¡¡±
Mo Yang paused. ¡°What?¡±
Chu Yue said innocently, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I feel that you¡¯re a stranger. It¡¯s just that¡¡±
¡°What?¡±
When she saw Mo Yang lean over, Chu Yue raised her head and looked into his eyes. ¡°I¡ when I was young, you were always with me, and I didn¡¯t think too much. But when I grew up, around the time I was 13 or 14, I felt that you treated me differently.
¡°At that time, I felt so happy but also nervous. I was still young then! I didn¡¯t know if I should ask you, but then you went overseas to study.
¡°When I grew up, I slowly realized you were different from other people, especially the few times you came home. Every time I saw you, I could clearly see the gap between you and others.
¡°When you came back this time, the feeling was even more obvious. I didn¡¯t feel that you were a stranger, I just¡ just¡ lost my self-confidence. You¡¯re so outstanding. I really don¡¯t know why you would fancy me!¡±
Mo Yang was shocked. He had not realized that this was the reason behind the girl¡¯s strange attitude?
He was overjoyed. He smilingly drew closer and looked at her flushed little face. He smiled and said, ¡°So, in your heart, you still like Brother Mo?¡±
Chu Yue immediately blushed even harder!
Could she not like him?
He was such an outstanding man; who would not like him!
Mo Yang understood when he saw the girl¡¯s expression. His mood suddenly brightened, and he grew extremely happy!
These people who hade on this trip today were in luck. Young Master Mo was in a good mood and practically agreed to everything. On this trip, everyone treated Chu Yue with great respect!
They ate the barbecued food on the boat and watched the sunset. They yed until it was dark before they went back to the seaside vi.
The guest rooms were all ready. Mo Yang sent the servants to show everyone to their guest rooms for a good rest. They would have some more fun the next day before going home.
Meanwhile, he took Chu Yue¡¯s hand and brought her to the balcony on the third floor.
The balcony was warmly lit and was furnished with a beautiful little sofa. Chu Yue was tired out from all that fun. Once she sank into the sofa, she did not feel like getting up.
Mo Yang sat near her and ced her feet on hisp to rub them. ¡°Are you tired?¡±
¡°Um!¡± Chu Yue answered. ¡°Although I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m very happy. Brother Mo, I¡¯ve only just discovered this side of you!¡±
Mo Yang turned to look at her andughed. ¡°You will discover more and more in the future. Yue Yue, I¡¯m still the Brother Mo of the past. I haven¡¯t changed at all. Do you understand?¡±
Chu Yue smilingly leaned against him and clutched his arm. ¡°I know. My Brother Mo hasn¡¯t changed. He¡¯s just grown more capable.¡±
Mo Yang looked at the beaming girl next to him. He saw the familiar adoration and trust in her eyes. He stopped and pulled her into his arms. He drew closer and closer and pressed her against the back of the sofa.
¡°In that case¡ from today onwards, will you officially be my girlfriend and marry me when you¡¯re of age?¡±
Chu Yue was stunned. She had not expected Mo Yang to say that.
But she soon recovered. She could not stop smiling. Her heart was filled with joy, and she could not disguise it even if she tried!
¡°You¡ dream on. Let¡¯s see how you perform. If you¡¯re not nice to me, I won¡¯t marry you!¡±
Mo Yang burst outughing when he saw that she was still acting coy!
¡°I¡¯m still not nice enough to you? Tell me, since we were young, was there any day that I was not nice to you? Heartless creature. You wait and see. I¡¯ll marry you for sure!¡±
With that, he pressed his lips against the girl¡¯s soft lips.
At the first touch, electricity filled her body. She felt both numb and ticklish. The sea breeze was cool, and the sky was filled with stars!
That night when she was 18, all her sweet moments began!
Chapter 1447
Chapter 1447: Mo Yang Vs Mo Beihan ¨C The Great Father And Son War (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Once Mo Yang had managed to sessfully court his childhood sweetheart, he doted on her in all kinds of ways. He had originally returned because Great-grandfather and Great-grandma were so old and wanted to see him. He was also managing many things at work as Mo Beihan had almost retired.
But now that he was in love, he changedpletely.
He threw all his work at Mo Beihan while he focused on spending time with his girlfriend.
When Chu Yue went to school, he went to the Chu house early to send her to school. When herst ss for the day was over, he was at the school gate to meet her. Chu Yue liked to draw and design, so he drew with her and went to art exhibits with her. He was busy all the time, giving his girlfriend all kinds of presents and surprises!
Mo Beihan, who had enjoyed a leisurely life for the past few years, was filled with resentment.
¡°What is this Yang Yang doing? He¡¯s so young, but he doesn¡¯t work hard. All he does is y. Yao Yao, we¡¯ve spent so much time grooming him. Tell me, what¡¯s the point of raising him? He¡¯s not helpful at all. I¡¯m so old, but I still have to earn money to support him.¡±
Gu Qingyao nced at him and said coldly, ¡°Are you saying the son I gave you is no good?¡±
Mo Beihan: ¡°¡¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t, I definitely didn¡¯t. Of course any child you give me is good. Look at Second Son and Little Sweetheart. They¡¯re so mature, aren¡¯t they?¡±
Gu Qingyao ignored him. Over the years, she could tell how much Mo Beihan doted on his children. Mo Yang had been absolutely adored since his birth. When he was a child, Mo Beihan had practically brought him everywhere and taught him.
Mo Beihan had spent no less effort on this eldest son than any of them. He clearly cared greatly for this son, but he would never admit it. He refused to stoppeting with his son.
Childish!
Gu Qingyao ced the soup she had made on the table. Mo Beihan quickly came over. ¡°Is this for me? Yao Yao, you¡¯re still the one who loves me. I¡¯ve been working such long hours every day, I need proper nourishment. That brat¡¡±
As he spoke, he took up his spoon to drink it.
But Gu Qingyao angrily said, ¡°This is for Yang Yang. The child has been living overseas for so many years, but now that he¡¯s back, you don¡¯t know how to care for him? You¡¯re always criticizing Yang Yang. You had better watch your step if you carry on like that!¡±
Mo Beihan was displeased. ¡°Since when did I criticize him? I¡¯m just stating the facts. Yao Yao, you¡¯re my wife. In a marriage, the rtionship between husband and wife is the most important, and the rtionship between parent and child is secondary. I¡¯m the most important man in your life. You cannot dote on other men more than me, not even on Yang Yang!¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±¡®
She was floored. She said, ¡°How old are you? Are you stillpeting with your son?¡±
Mo Beihan said pitifully, ¡°You¡¯re my wife. He has his own wife. Why do you need to dote on him? I work so hard¡¡±
Gu Qingyao: ¡°¡¡±¡®
¡°Mother, I¡¯m back!¡±
As they were speaking, Mo Yang¡¯s voice could be heard in the living room. His voice was happy, carefree and pleasant, reflecting his good mood.
Gu Qingyao immediately smiled. ¡°Yang Yang, you¡¯re back! Come here and try the soup I made for you. Is it nice? All the dishes here are your favorite!¡±
Mo Yang had spent all day with Chu Yue having fun and was in an extremely good mood!
He sat down and took the bowl that Gu Qingyao handed to him. He took a sip and smiled, ¡°Mother, your cooking just keeps getting better.¡±
Gu Qingyao immediately beamed. ¡°Have more if you like it. In the future, I will make soup for you every day.¡±
¡°Great! Thank you, Mother!¡±
Mo Beihan ground his teeth. ¡°I want soup too!¡±
Chapter 1448
Chapter 1448: Mo Yang Vs Mo Beihan ¨C The Great Father And Son War(2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Mo Yang drank his soup while looking at his father with bright, prating eyes.
¡°Father, did you learn this expression from our Little Sweetheart? But on you, it looks rather awkward, not as cute as when Little Sweetheart does it!¡±
Mo Beihan immediately red at him. ¡°Shut up!¡±
Gu Qingyao was at a loss for words. ¡°Our son has only juste back, and you¡¯re criticizing him like that? You missed him when he was away, but now that he¡¯s back, you criticize him.¡±
Mo Beihan said proudly, ¡°I didn¡¯t miss him. Every time I visited him over thest four years, it was when he could not manage things himself.¡±
Mo Yang refused to admit it. ¡°Father, don¡¯t malign me! All these years, I have always been able to manage any business matters.¡±
Gu Qingyao felt immensely proud when he said that. ¡°That¡¯s right. Yang Yang is the smartest. You¡¯re even smarter than your fourth cousin.¡±
Many years ago, she thought that Mu Mu was the smartest child. At a very young age, he was already very worldly, and he also learned extremely fast. But to her surprise, her own son was even smarter than Mu Mu.
Gu Qingyao felt extremely proud when she thought about that.
¡°That¡¯s because I taught him well.¡± Mo Beihan wanted some credit.
¡°Right, right, right. It¡¯s thanks to you that Yang Yang is so capable. Here, to nourish you!¡±
Gu Qingyao ced a bowl of soup in front of Mo Beihan and even put a pair of chopsticks in his hands. Finally, Mo Beihan was satisfied.
Mo Yang, who was sitting opposite him, grinned. ¡°Father, in a few days I¡¯ll be bringing Yue Yue out to y. You¡¯ll have to manage the work for a little longer! You built this empire yourself. You have to let them know that the great boss who hasn¡¯t bothered about business for so many years has not yet lost his edge!¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°How long will you be away? Didn¡¯t you juste back from a trip to the seaside?¡±
Mo Yangughed and replied, ¡°That was long ago! This time, we will have a longer trip. Yue Yue wants to learn to drive, so I bought her a sports car. Also, there are the Mount Nan Lake vis. I¡¯ve bought one for Yue Yue mid-way up the mountain. The renovation is done, so I¡¯ll bring her to take a look and see if she likes the way it¡¯s been decorated.
¡°There¡¯s a huge za next to theke there, just right for her to practice her driving. I¡¯ll bring Yue Yue back when she can drive. She seldom gets a holiday!¡±
Mount Nan Lake Vis was a recent development. The view was excellent, and it was great for the holidays.
Mo Beihan raised his brows. ¡°You¡¯re quite willing to spend on Yue Yue.¡±
Mo Yang raised his chin. ¡°Of course. Father, I¡¯ve definitely learned all this from you, but I¡¯m much more generous. Not like you. You managed to trap my mother with just a few snacks!¡±
¡°Pfft¡¡± Gu Qingyao burst outughing.
Mo Beihan ground his teeth. ¡°Who says that I only bought your mother a few snacks? Your cars and houses are nothingpared to what I gave your mother in the past. Your capability is far inferior to mine!¡±
Mo Beihan¡¯s eyes shed and he began to lecture his son. ¡°We¡¯re men! We must be capable and doting to raise a good woman. Look at your mother. At first, the entire Gu family doted on her. After marrying me for so many years, she¡¯s still just as young and pretty. Besides, she¡¯s virtuous and intelligent. That¡¯s because I spent money on developing these traits.
¡°If you want your Yue Yue to be like your mother, then you had better work hard and earn money. Don¡¯t just keep thinking about how to have fun. If you bring Yue Yue out to y, you can keep herpany during the day and work at night. Do you understand?¡±
Mo Yang: ¡°¡¡±
All that fuss, and you actually just want to dump your responsibilities on someone else!
Chapter 1449
Chapter 1449: Mo Yang Vs Chu Zheng The Great Fight Over Their Younger Sisters (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
At the time they had set, Mo Yang went to the Chu house to fetch Chu Yue for a holiday. She was having a rare break. In order not to fall too far behind him, the girl had been frantically studying.
Now that she was on a break, Mo Yang naturally could not bear to let his little girlfriend remain at home. He wanted to bring her out to rx.
When he reached the ground floor of the Chu house, Chu Yi and Chu Zheng, who were standing on the balcony of the second floor, saw him clearly.
Chu Yi frowned. ¡°Hasn¡¯t that fellow beening over too often?¡±
Chu Zheng smiled, ¡°Sister is on a break! Of course he wille here.¡±
Chu Yi pursed his lips. He was not very pleased.
He was obviously d to have such a fine son-inw. Neither did he object to his daughter dating. But¡ he still felt a little resentful when he saw someone eyeing his daughter like that. What should he do?
¡°Your sister¡¯s break has just started. She hasn¡¯t even stayed home for a while! Where¡¯s he bringing her?¡±
The amusement in Chu Zheng¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°I heard that he¡¯s bringing Younger Sister on a holiday. He bought a vi in the Mount Nan resort and also bought her a sports car. She wants to learn how to drive! So he¡¯s taking the opportunity to teach her how to drive.
¡°The sports car is very pretty. Younger Sister loves it.¡±
Chu Yi pursed his lips. ¡°He thinks he can run off with my daughter with just a sports car and a vi? Our family can afford all these things too. Where are the cars I bought for you? I don¡¯t see you driving them much!¡±
Chu Zheng had learned to drive long ago, but Chu Yue had not yet started learning. A family like Chu Yi¡¯s certainly was not short of luxury cars. When he first bought the cars, Chu Yue liked them, butter on, she got used to them, and they lost their novelty.
But she liked the car that Mo Yang had bought for her.
When Chu Zheng saw his father¡¯s resentful expression, his amusement grew. ¡°This¡ it¡¯s different when it¡¯s a present from your boyfriend! No matter how many cars she has, a car from her boyfriend will be special.¡±
Chu Yi frowned. ¡°Why do you seem very experienced? You seem to know a lot about such things?¡±
Chu Zheng rubbed his nose. ¡°As for that, once you¡¯ve seen more of such things, you naturally understand them. Many of my ssmates are dating. Mo Yang has been courting Yue Yue since she was a young girl. As I watched, I got used to it!
¡°Besides, I have to court my future wife. I have to do lots of preparatory work.¡±
Chu Zheng learned much faster than Chu Yue, especially since he was a boy. He had not been spoiled by the family as Chu Yue had. Chu Yi had groomed him very strictly.
So he had skipped a level. Although he was the same age as Chu Yue, he had gone to university earlier than she had. His ssmates were all older than him, and many of them were dating.
Chu Zheng leaned towards Chu Yi and said sneakily, ¡°Father, you resent Mo Yang taking Younger Sister, right? Shall I avenge you?¡±
Chu Yi was taken aback. ¡°Avenge me? What will you do?¡±
Chu Zheng smiled but did not say anything.
Chu Yi said, ¡°Don¡¯t be silly! Your younger sister will certainly marry someone when she grows up. Rather than panic and worry that she ends up with the wrong man, I would rather she fall in love with Mo Yang and let Mo Yang marry her!
¡°At least I know the Mo family, and I watched Mo Yang grow up. I know him very well. I would prefer Mo Yang to anyone else.¡±
Chu Zheng rubbed his nose. ¡°Of course I know you¡¯d worry less if she marries Mo Yang. I¡¯m not preventing him from marrying Younger Sister. But! She¡¯s the flower we have carefully tended for so many years, but now someone is taking the entire flower and the pot too. Besides, it¡¯s Uncle Mo¡¯s son. Father, can you really ept it? I¡¯ll stand up for you!¡±
Chu Yi looked Chu Zheng up and down. ¡°What on earth are you up to?¡±
¡°Hehe, Father, why don¡¯t I go and snatch his younger sister and bring her into our family?¡±
Chu Yi waspletely shocked!
Chapter 1450 - Mo Yang Vs Chu Zheng The Great Fight Over Their Younger Sisters (2)
Chapter 1450: Mo Yang Vs Chu Zheng The Great Fight Over Their Younger Sisters (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Yi could not react for a long time.
¡°You¡ you¡¯ve taken a fancy to Shengsheng?¡±
Mo Shengsheng was a famous princess in the capital. She was the apple of the Mo family¡¯s eye. One might say that she had inherited all her parents¡¯ strong points in terms of looks. She was beautiful beyond belief.
She might be a princess, but her character was not at all like that of a princess.
Mo Beihan, who adored his daughter, was afraid that she would be bullied when she grew up, so he raised her to bepletely fearless.
If Chu Yue was a gentle little fairy, then Mo Shengsheng was a scheming demon queen!
She was intelligent and eager to learn but also scheming and crafty. She was full of wicked ideas, but she was exquisitely beautiful and looked innocent and harmless.
When she was quiet, she looked like a goddess. But when she flew into a rage, she was like a demon.
Among the boys, she was the boss. Among the girls, she was the ringleader.
She had a whole gang of little followers. She had been the chief among the children since she was young.
She was always looking for trouble and never went for longer than three days without a fight. But Mo Beihan stubbornly believed that his Little Sweetheart was obedient, mature, intelligent and adorable.
Every time Mo Shengsheng got into trouble, it was always someone else¡¯s fault.
After a while, the entire capital knew that there were two people in the Mo family whom they absolutely could not offend ¡ª one was the mistress, Gu Qingyao. The other was the darling, Mo Shengsheng.
Master Mo waspletely unreasonable in anything that involved the two of them. Even if it was not your fault, it was also your fault.
His wife and daughter were never at fault.
Master Mo¡¯s adoration of his daughter created a lot of trouble for the people in the capital.
It was all right if he was protective of his wife. After all, Gu Qingyao was a ssic nobledy. If you did not offend her, she would not attack you.
But Mo Shengsheng was a different story!
She was a demon queen and a child. Children will have their disagreements, but every time someone disagreed with Mo Shengsheng or quarreled with her, he would lose.
Because if you offended Mo Shengsheng, she would beat you up. If she could not beat you up, Master Mo would take over the beating.
Who in the capital would dare to offend Master Mo!
So a girl like that was hated by her enemies but loved by her friends.
After all, Mo Shengsheng was very loyal and had inherited her father¡¯s protectiveness.
Chu Yi really liked the girl. Of his two children, his son, Chu Zheng, was steady and discreet. He was a little like Mo Yang. He was the typical heir.
His daughter, Chu Yue, was gentle and polite and was the typical girl from a noble family.
But the child Mo Shengsheng was like a wolf cub. She was filled with vitality. She waspletely different from the children in his family!
Chu Yi said rather incredulously, ¡°Sheng Sheng is only 12 years old, but you¡¯ve already fixed your sights on her?¡±
Chu Zheng pursed his lips and said nonchntly, ¡°So what? Mo Yang already has his sights set on my younger sister when she was 5 or 6 years old.¡±
Chu Yi: ¡°¡¡±
That seemed to make sense.
¡°I¡¯m different. I fixed my sights on Shengsheng the moment she was born!¡± Chu Zheng added rather smugly.
Chu Yi: ¡°¡¡±
As Chu Yi watched his son leave and walk towards Mo Yang, he came to his senses and burst outughing.
¡°Hahaha¡¡±
In Chu Yue¡¯s bedroom, the girl had already finished changing. She had packed her luggage. She knew that she was going on holiday, so she was as excited as a happy little bird. She could barely contain herself.
Chu Zheng walked over and leaned on the door frame with his arms crossed. He looked at Mo Shengsheng. ¡°Shengsheng is also on holiday, isn¡¯t she? Shall I bring her along with you?¡±
Mo Yang: ¡°¡¡±
Chu Zheng smiled. His eyes were ck and shiny. They were extremely bright.
¡°I have a vi there too. I¡¯ve given it to Shengsheng as a birthday present. I¡¯ll bring her there to see if she likes it.¡±
Mo Yang: ¡°¡¡±
Chu Yue: ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 1451End - Chu Zheng Vs Mo Shengsheng Let’s Go, I’ll Bring You To Travel The World! (Finale)
Chapter 1451: Chu Zheng Vs Mo Shengsheng Let¡¯s Go, I¡¯ll Bring You To Travel The World! (Finale)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
As the second generation of one of the richest families in the capital, Chu Zheng owned many assets although he was quite young.
Because the Gu family and the Mo family liked to buy houses, the Chu family followed and invested quite a bit in real estate.
The Mount Nan vis were one of them. The view was good, and it was a wealthy district. It was just right for a holiday.
The children with money would sometimes imitate the adults and buy them as investments.
In the capital, this was a status symbol.
Mo Yang had one, so it was not strange for Chu Zheng to have one too.
Mo Yang pursed his lips. He was not very pleased. He was not sure if he was displeased that Chu Zheng was interrupting his romantic time with his girlfriend or that the fellow was trying to please his younger sister.
Too bad this was his brother-inw. He could not express his displeasure too overtly.
¡°Shengsheng is still young. My parents won¡¯t allow her to travel far. Don¡¯t you know that my father keeps a very close eye on her?¡±
Chu Zheng smiled, ¡°I know that Uncle Mo dotes on Shengsheng, but won¡¯t you be there also? With her older brother around and the rest of us following, Shengsheng will not be in any danger.¡±
Mo Yang: ¡°¡¡±
¡°The girl loves to y. She has so many young followers. She¡¯s very busy during the holidays! She might not have time for you.¡±
Chu Zheng immediately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and fetch her and see if she¡¯s willing. If she¡¯s not, then I¡¯ll just drop it.
¡°See you at the Mount Nan vi.¡±
With that, he turned to leave without even waiting for Mo Yang to say anything.
Mo Yang: ¡°¡¡±
Why did he feel so infuriated?
The bastard clearly knew that Chu Yue would back him up, so Mo Yang would not refuse and, in fact, did not dare to refuse?
Chu Yue was Chu Zheng¡¯s younger sister.
And Shengsheng was his younger sister!
This was¡ difficult to deal with!
When Chu Zheng drove to the garden outside the Mo house, he could hear the sound of quarreling children from afar. A group of children were gathered under the shade of a nearby tree. Upon careful examination, he noticed that most of them looked familiar. They were all children from neighboring families.
Therge garden in thispound was strictly managed. Usually, children from outside thepound were not allowed to enter. Only residents could y here.
Chu Zheng walked over to look and realized that a girl had pushed a boy who was two years older than her to the ground and was punching him.
The children around her were pping and cheering her on!
Chu Zheng recognized the boy on the ground. He was famous in the area for being a little tyrant, and he often bullied other children. Today, he must have offended Mo Shengsheng, and she was dealing with him.
The boy was two years older than Mo Shengsheng. He was stout and strong, but even so, the tough little girl had forced him to the ground, and he could not even get up.
Chu Zheng could not help butugh. He did not interfere but stood there and watched the girl beat him.
After a while, the little girl vented all her rage. She let him go and gave him a vicious kick. She said sternly, ¡°This is a lesson to you. If you dare to bully my people again, I¡¯ll beat you until even your parents won¡¯t recognize you! Hmph!¡±
The girl had the Mo family to back her up and a jealous and protective father, so she waspletely self-assured.
The boy ground his teeth in rage but did not dare to say anything.
Once the beating was over, the crowd dispersed.
Chu Zheng was standing behind the crowd. He called to Mo Shengsheng, ¡°Shengsheng!¡±
Mo Shengsheng turned her head and a brilliant smile immediately lit her exquisite face. ¡°Brother Chu, why are you here?¡±
Chu Zheng looked at the girl with smiling eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to go and fight!¡±
Mo Shengsheng¡¯s beautiful eyes immediately lit up. She could not help but wave her little fists. ¡°Really? Brother Chu, you¡¯re finally going to bring me to travel the world?¡±
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!